ã€ŠTome of Troubled Timesã€‹


 Chapter 1: Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 1: Dreams</h4>

    In a university ssroom, a professor was giving an enthusiastic lecture on the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period[1].

    Suddenly, there came a series of snores, and the professor stopped speaking, looking toward the direction of the sound with a nk face. The students also turned over to look, suppressing theirughter.

    At the seat in the corner of thest row, arge youth was sleeping soundly with his head on the desk.

    ¡°It¡¯s him again.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with Zhao Changhe these days? Isn¡¯t he an athlete or something? Did he decide to go for broke on that side, or was he just up all night reading the Spring and Autumn Annals?¡±

    One of Zhao Changhe¡¯s roommates replied worriedly, ¡°Not at all, he¡¯s been having nightmares everyday, and he¡¯s waking up in cold sweat in the middle of the night. Sometimes he even screams and wakes us all up.¡±

    ¡°What? Is he possessed or something?¡±

    Listening to the students¡¯ discussion, the professor shook his head. Instead of yelling for Zhao Changhe to wake up, he calmly tapped on the teacher¡¯s desk. ¡°Continue.¡±

    How could Zhao Changhe know that his condition had already worsened to the point where he would no longer just have nightmares at night, but also while dozing off in the ssroom...

    The muddled mor of the ssroom morphed into a chaotic cacophony in Zhao Changhe¡¯s dream¡ªfootsteps, screaming and killing, furious curses, pained shrieks, and the metallic ringing of des hitting des all melded together.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s surroundings very quickly turned from blurry to clear. He knew he had once again stepped into the same dream that kept recurring the past few days.

    It was always the same medieval <i>wuxia</i> scene, only in a different setting, where blood-soaked, meleebat remained a constant.

    Zhao Changhe could already feel a familiar weight in his hands: it was a thick and wide saber, about 1.5 meters in length, over 10 centimeters in width. He had to hold the long hilt with both hands because it was simply impossible to lift such a heavy weapon with only one. Even so, wielding it was still incredibly difficult.

    In Zhao Changhe¡¯s first dream, there had been no such saber. Unarmed and defenseless, he had been chased around, panicking as he ran in a random direction and picked it up from a corpse. From then on, every time Zhao Changhe dreamt, it appeared with him without fail.

    Zhao Changhe was not sure if there existed such a saber in real life. He thought that it would be too heavy to be of any long-term use; it was clearly not a conventional weapon. In the middle of a chaotic battle, however, it would be particrly effective... so long as you could wield it, of course.

    <i>Swoosh! </i>

    The sound of a sharp weapon slicing the air came from the side. Zhao Changhe roared, twisting his waist, using its power to drive the saber in his hands and swing it over.

    The saber moved; the wind rose!

    The attacker broke out in cold sweat, subconsciously raising his sword to block the saber. The sword snapped with a ng, and the attacker¡¯s head was sent flying, leaving only a headless body awkwardly holding a broken de, its neck gushing with fresh blood.

    Like chopping rotten nts!

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it. What kind of sword or dagger can hope to stop this broad saber? Heh...¡±

    The sight of a headless corpse spewing out blood was truly horrific, but Zhao Changhe showed not a trace of that callowness present the first time he saw such a scene. He onlyined in his thoughts.

    From behind suddenly came a faint wind. Zhao Changhe tensed up; he was already getting goosebumps.

    A sharp weapon wasing!

    Zhao Changhe subconsciously turned as a dagger noiselessly thrust at him from the right.

    The wind carried over a certain fragrance. In the instant the dagger cut the air, a demonic figure was already to the left of Zhao Changhe.

    If one were to ask about the fatal w of this saber, it would have to be its sluggishness. Zhao Changhe attempted to drag the saber around but was a step too slow. With grace, the dagger streaked across Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat. And as an extreme, bone-deep pain red up, the dream realm shattered.

    Thest image visible was that of a beautiful and slim figure, herughter fading away into the distance.

    Zhao Changhe exploded in anger, ¡°It¡¯s you again, you witch[2]! One day I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    As his words came out, he realized something: if his throat had been slit, how was it possible that he was so full of vigor?

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes, facing apletely quiet ssroom. Both the professor and students each looked at him with a perplexed gaze.

    The professor was expressionless. ¡°What are you going to do to this witch again? Care to borate?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    If he had to pick between dying of cringe and having his throat slit, he would have picked thetter.

    The professor spoke bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long while now. Stand outside and wake yourself up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe left the ssroom in silence. But how could he honestly stand outside as punishment? He immediately left. After all, he had never been a rule-abiding student anyway, let alone when he was out of sorts like this.

    The psychological toll of being ced in a bloody battlefield every day was palpable; sleeping was more tiring than being awake. If this went on, Zhao Changhe was sure to copse. Moreover, this dream was iparably vivid. If he was not hacked to death by a de, he was ambushed and had his throat slit. There were even deaths due to some unknown AOE attacks. The palpitations and pain felt true to life. The whole ordeal was capable of driving a person insane.

    When Zhao Changhe went to see a doctor, they told him he was probably too obsessed with video games or reading novels and suggested that he keep away from the inte, just short of saying he should go for electrotherapy.

    However, Zhao Changhe knew that he had already put off ying video games for a long time. What¡¯s more, the scenes in his dreams were different from those of the video games he was familiar with. There were also some elements that were simr, but fantasy <i>wuxia¡ª</i>even when it did not just have sabers, spears, swords, and halberds¡ªcould not, in any case, let one pilot a Gundam.

    What about reading novels then? The novel that Zhao Changhe secretly uploaded on his webnovel app had flopped terribly and he had already ked for a few months. In fact, he had not even opened the app this past month.

    Ordinarily, Zhao Changhe would be getting along nicely with exercising, ying ball, and his activities as a member of the archery club. With such a healthy lifestyle, how had he ended up like this?

    Zhao Changhe left the school in low spirits. The Students¡¯ Street was deste during the morning periods, but there were some damn couples skipping sses to take a stroll and get a snack together¡ªthe ¡°you take a bite out of this sausage, then I take a bite¡± kind of getting a snack together. He merely rolled his eyes watching them.

    All Zhao Changhe wanted was to stuff a sausage in that witch¡¯s mouth.

    Actually, lonely wolves did not necessarilyck jealousy... Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched as he avoided looking at those damn couples with their public disys of affection. He suddenly turned around and headed into an alleyway along the Students¡¯ Street.

    This was a blind alley. Inside were all shop fronts which, at this time, were mostly closed. Zhao Changhe walked to the quiet end of the alley. There was a small shop that was open. At its entrance was a board with the ck inscription, ¡°House of Troubled Times,¡± written in seal script[3]. By the door hung a sign which read, ¡°Fortune Telling. Dream Deciphering.¡±

    This was a small fortune telling hut that had only been open for three days. It was very low-profile, but its reputation was spreading fast.

    There was no special reason for this. It was because the shop owner was a woman, and a pretty one at that. A herd of starving animals had been talking about this with infatuated eyes for the past two or three days. The day before, Zhao Changhe had speciallye after hearing the news. Of course, his reasons were different from the others; he actually wanted to get his dreams deciphered.

    Zhao Changhe sauntered in. The lights were off, making the room appear dim. A short-haireddy sat quietly in a corner, arranging cards on a table with her eyes shut.

    The woman wore an ancient warrior¡¯s dress, straight out of a <i>wuxia</i> drama. Indeed, she was very beautiful, especially with her lightly closed eyes. She was like a tranquil statue. However, as Zhao Changhe continued to look, he felt a sort of mystery and bizarreness.

    Could a normal person arrange things with their eyes closed?

    ¡°While fortune telling, closing one¡¯s eyes can create a certain feeling. When you¡¯re squatting by yourself in a room tidying up things, why do you need to close your eyes?¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly asked.

    Thedy did not raise her head, as if she had been aware of Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrival. ¡°Have you considered that I might be, you know, actually blind?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a walking stick. Who¡¯re you trying to fool?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one,¡± the woman replied calmly. ¡°But what about you? You said I was crazy yesterday, but you came back today. Have you finally realized that the crazy one is yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That¡¯s because the ¡®dream-entering treatment¡¯ you talked about sounded too fake. If you told other people, who wouldn¡¯t call you crazy?¡±

    The woman replied indifferently, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. If I <i>did</i> tell other people, there¡¯d be many that would warmly invite me to apany them as they enter their dreams... With that in mind, you can probably figure out by yourself why you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had just been pped in the face, but all he could do was endure it. Who had asked him to reveal so many of his secrets yesterday? He was the one curious to have his dreams deciphered. With unending regret, he straightened his posture, saying, ¡°Who the fuck would want you to enter a dream with them... Come to think of it, how is it that you can say all this with such a nk voice and poker face? Are you some kind of robot?¡±

    The woman said, ¡°When exining facts, there is no need for any expression or emotion¡±

    <i>Fuck¡¯s sake...</i> Zhao Changhe immediately switched the topic of conversation. ¡°Anyway, fake or not, I¡¯vee to try it today. What is this ¡®dream entering?¡¯¡±

    ¡°When normal people have your sort of lucid dream, where they are in full control over their actions, they can do anything. They can end their dreams however they wish. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had this type o¡¯ dream before?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Zhao Changhe was beginning to feel her choice of words bing strange. For example, that ¡°o<i>¡¯.</i>¡± Wouldn¡¯t a normal person use ¡°of¡±?

    The woman continued, ¡°But in these recent dreams of yours, you can control your actions, yet nothing else. And things don¡¯t tend to go as you wish, yes?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°You being trapped in a nightmare, endlessly looping through it, is because you have not met the unfulfilled desires within. Once you fulfill them, you can escape.¡± The woman paused. ¡°So what is the conclusion you wish to achieve? For example.... Defeating an opponent? ughtering everyone present? Or do you simply wish to break away from the battlefield? Perhaps you even wish to proim yourself hegemon o¡¯ that world? Regardless of the difficulty, it must be something genuine, or else it will be meaningless.¡±

    <i>What sort of oue do you desire?</i>

    In his heart, Zhao Changhe immediately swept past the beautiful silhouette of a woman clothed in ck, blurting, ¡°Of course it¡¯d be to kill that witch!¡±

    The woman¡¯s calm expression twitched unnoticeably.

    ¡°What? Snakes must die. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡± The woman collected herself, speaking slowly, ¡°Whatever ending you wish to achieve is your business. I can¡¯t go in and assist you. I can only let you know your objective, what you should do, and how you should end things. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to help me, if I still cannot defeat that witch after entering the dream, do I simply send myself to death?¡±

    The woman quietly pushed forth her tidied up cards. ¡°Draw three.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The first card will give you some special ability in the dream. It will help you fulfill your desire.¡±

    ¡°Pretty strange that you have cheats for this.¡±

    ¡°This is a dream after all; what about it <i>isn¡¯t</i> strange?¡±

    ¡°Makes sense... What about the second one?¡±

    ¡°It determines your starting location. It won¡¯t be the most dangerous of ces. It¡¯ll allow you to make some preparations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. What about the third one?¡±

    ¡°A clue to help you achieve your objective. For example, her identity, or how to find her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly into space before replying in bewilderment, ¡°If you have clues, then why don¡¯t you tell me directly? Why do I still need to draw a card?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what they are. I can only tell you ording to the card you draw. You can think of this as divining.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the cards on the table and, without saying anything else, casually picked three from the center.

    In fact, until now, Zhao Changhe did not entirely believe the things said by the woman. He was basically just desperate enough to try anything at this point. Even if things did not work out, it was still only 10 yuan. He could just think of it as sending a friend some money for a bucket of chicken.

    Zhao Changhe turned over the first card. The picture was of a massive eye. It had a blurred background, resembling the back of a human.

    The second card was of a round jade pendant with a dragon carved onto it. The background was dazzling... <i>Is that the dragon throne in the imperial pce?</i>

    The third card was pitch ck, like a pure ck curtain. However, a faint gold color prated through it, outlining a divine, Buddha-like face. Zhao Changhe could not make out its details.

    The woman did not speak for a very long time.

    Zhao Changhe was also a little speechless. ¡°What¡¯re you still doing with your eyes closed? Can you see?¡±

    ¡°The first card is none other than the Back Eye.¡± The woman looked like she finally came back to her senses, speaking slowly. ¡°It can improve your eyesight. But more importantly, it can allow you to see what¡¯s happening behind you.¡±

    She could actually see... Zhao Changhe was at a loss. He suddenly felt that there was something interesting about this.

    What Zhao Changhe hated most was being ambushed. Was this not a coincidence? Certainly, the woman may have chosen to exin the card as such after hearing the details of his dream, but the drawing on the card was indeed that of an eye on someone¡¯s back.

    Could it be that the drawing of these cards reflected one¡¯s own subconscious?

    ¡°Then... The second card concerns the location? What does this jade pendant represent?¡±

    The woman once again kept silent, and after a good while, suddenly answered, ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you¡¯re inside.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    All of a sudden, the woman reached out her hand and took the Back Eye card. Before Zhao Changhe could even get a good look at what she was doing with her hands, the card was already pressed against his forehead.

    The next moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s world started to spin. He disappeared; it was as if he never existed. Even the card with the eye had disappeared. However, the other two still remained on the table.

    The woman weighed the final card in her hand, sitting there quietly for a few seconds before quietly muttering to herself. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought... He actually managed to draw my identity...¡±

    The woman slowly opened her eyes. They were inky ck, like a deste sky; cold and deathly still.

    ¡°You want to kill that witch? Heh... I shall wait for you.¡±

    1. Period of political instability in ancient China starting with the fall of the Tang dynasty in 907 and ending with the founding of the Song dynasty in 979. ?

    2. ÑýÅ® (lit. monster/demon/alluringdy). Used to refer to a beautiful woman. Here, I tranted it as witch, as in, bewitching. ?

    3. An ancient style of writing Chinese characters. ?

 Chapter 2: Sword Unsheathed

    <h4>Chapter 2: Sword Unsheathed</h4>

    Dusk.

    What remained of the sun was like blood.

    Crows were circling around a lone vige, their mournful calls interwoven with pained wails, making the ce seem more like a demonic hellscape.

    Zhao Changhe stood in a daze behind a far away tree, looking at the chaos. Before even regaining his senses from the difort of traveling between worlds, a small vige on the cusp of being wiped out emerged before him.

    Shattered pieces of wood from doors and windows littered the ground; the stinging stench of blood wafted out from every household; in front of doors and outside of windows, corpses were strewn around in disarray; the exposed bodies of women were casually tossed aside by the road, covered in marks of defilement.

    Men in ck clothes were everywhere, wreaking havoc, piging buildings, and plundering riches. Zhao Changhe, with his improved eyesight, could clearly see: a man pulled out a woman onto the street and humiliated her right then and there, while a group of ck-clothed menughed.

    <i>So this is the so-called ¡°safe starting location?</i>

    As he had appeared in a forest on the vige outskirts rather than directly in the vige, the marauders had no idea of Zhao Changhe¡¯s presence. He could leave discreetly. This was probably why this ce was considered safe.

    However, there was one ck-clothed man who pulled an ox carrying a bunch of bloodstained riches. He shouted impatiently, ¡°That should be about it. How tasty can these vige girls be? The sun is about to set. Kill them all. Don¡¯t leave any future problems around.¡±

    Seeing a ck-clothed man raising a butcher¡¯s knife to cut down a child, Zhao Changhe flew into a rage. He could not restrain himself, and grabbed a thick branch lying around before rushing out of the forest.

    <i>Come to think of it, why is that broad saber gone now? It was here every time...oh, whatever. Who gives a fuck about safety? This is just a dream!</i> Going on past experience, he would wake up when he died. Then, he could go and ask that blind woman what tricks she was up to!

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The club hurtled toward the ck-clothed man, catching him off guard. His de was knocked away. Zhao Changhe pressed the attack and swung the club again, hitting the man square in the face. Fresh blood sttered everywhere.

    The ck-clothed man covered his head, screaming in pain. The rest of hispanions looked incredulously as Zhao Changhe quickly grabbed the child, turned around, and dashed away. Winning a fight outnumbered was impossible; saving lives was more important.

    A man suddenly sneered, ¡°There are actually still some alive. Kill them.¡±

    The ck-clothed men grinned menacingly as they gave chase. With the child in tow, how could Zhao Changhe outrun them? He could clearly ¡°see¡± behind him. There was a long saber already heading for his neck.

    <i>The Back Eye¡ªit¡¯s really working?</i>

    Zhao Changhe urgently moved to the side, raising his club to block, but it was immediately split in twain. Though he had swiftly dodged, the saber still cut a long, bloody scar on his face.

    With this small dy, the child was cut down by one of the pursuers..

    Zhao Changhe could not care about the pain. His mind was nk.

    The child was dead... Just like that, his lively form had been hacked to death right in front of Zhang Changhe. He could not save him.

    The vige looked to be devoid of any life...

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Zhao Changhe shouted with indignant fury. With the broken club in his hands, he stormed over like a crazed tiger.

    ¡°So it¡¯s just a peasant that¡¯s never trained in any martial art. He can only rely on brute strength.¡± The ck-clothed men were allughing. The man who had been hit in the face earlier dashed over and easily evaded Zhao Changhe¡¯s iling. The saber in his hand deftly shed at Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck.

    It was over.

    The attack was impossible to dodge.

    <i>What a shitty nightmare! Not only is it more disgusting than previous ones, even the difficulty has gone up!</i>

    As the thought shed in his mind, there came the sudden sound of something sharp cutting through the air. A <i>ding</i> echoed as the ck-clothed man¡¯s long saber was struck away.

    At the same time, the sound of horse hooves got closer. Before the horse made it here, the rider had already leapt over. Zhao Changhe could only see a flicker¡ªthe beautiful silhouette of a woman dressed in red, wrapped in sword qi bright and cold. Flowers of blood suddenly sttered all around; countless screams rang out simultaneously, almost as one, before being abruptly cut off.

    It was only then that the horse arrived. The red silhouette remounted it with a flip.

    Only until now was Zhao Changhe able to make it out to be a woman dressed in a red <i>jinzhuang</i>[1]. She wore her hair in a high ponytail, and below her was a ck-maned horse; a red scabbard carrying a longsword hung nted by her waist. Her beautiful eyes were lightning-bright; her figure was dignified and heroic.

    One by one, the ck-clothed men all plopped to the ground. They were dead.

    Zhao Changhe, who had fought and killed for so long in his muddled dreams, felt for the first time what the novels meant when they said ¡°one sword fells nine geese.¡±

    <i>So these are the martial arts of legend! They really exist!</i>

    The woman looked around at the devastation. Her eyes held a little grief. ¡°If only I arrived just a bit earlier,¡± she muttered to herself softly.

    Zhao Changhe was panting heavily. Not even the fear of death could overwhelm the indignation brought about by witnessing this tragedy. He even forgot to thank the woman. He nkly raised his head to ask her, ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    The woman shook her head in silence, only answering after a long time, ¡°I was only passing by... However, there might be some clues. First, I must ask you something, though. Does this road lead to the Luo Family Vige?¡±

    <i>So she was simply passing by and just happened to intervene after seeing this scene... </i>How was Zhao Changhe supposed to know what this Luo Family Vige was? He only shook his head.

    Looking at the state Zhao Changhe was in, the woman could sympathize. She said no more, circling around on horseback. She saw a stone tablet nearby with ¡°Zhao House¡± written on it. She nodded. ¡°When Ist asked for directions, the people said the Luo Family Vige was a few tens of li [2] from the Zhao Family house. That means it¡¯s indeed this road.¡±

    The woman continued sizing up the corpses of the ck-clothed men, frowning as she once again murmured, ¡°So they¡¯vee. But why act so rashly and alert their enemies?¡±

    The woman squatted down, carefully searching the bodies of two of the men. She could only find a few silver pieces; there were no other marks she could use for identification. Furrowing her brows, she thought for a while but failed toe up with any exnation. Then she turned her head and saw Zhao Changhe still standing over there expressionless. She sighed.

    ¡°You... Do you have any family left?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head once more.

    The woman said, ¡°I have business to attend to at the Luo Family Vige. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to follow me. You can leave your future affairs to be handled by the vige. Over there, you may also find some work and settle down.¡±

    Why would Zhao Changhe have to find work in this Luo Family Vige? He pondered whether he had strayed from the main objective of entering his dream... However, he had no idea where to start by himself.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe hesitate, the woman advised him, ¡°In these times of strife, people who don¡¯t know martial arts can only be exploited by others. The Luo Family Vige, in any case, is an illustrious family in the great Xia Dynasty. They say the Luo Family even has quite the connection to the Imperial n. If you can pick up a few moves there, you might even have some hope of taking revenge. It will also help you settle down.¡±

    <i>The Xia Dynasty...</i>

    <i>This dream evenes with fucking worldbuilding?</i>

    In any case, Zhao Changhe could not be bothered thinking that far. ¡°Big sister, you are so outstanding. Can¡¯t you teach me instead?¡±

    ¡°Big sister? You may actually be older than me!¡± The womanughed, shaking her head as she spoke. ¡°I roam the <i>jianghu</i> and I cannot take in a disciple. The Luo House will suit you quite well. If I bring you there, perhaps they¡¯ll even give me some face.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only respond, ¡°Alright then. I was at a loss just now and I forgot to thank you for saving me. May I ask what your name is?¡±

    ¡°Yue Hongling,¡± the woman casually answered. She was, however, a little curious. ¡°Your way of speaking betrays some education. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Coincidentally, Zhao Changhe¡¯s surname matched the name of the Zhao House next to them.

    Yue Hongling spoke no more and offered a hand. As she pulled Zhao Changhe up, he felt like he was riding on clouds and soaring above mist. He quicklynded on the back of the horse and sat behind her.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s graceful, straight back was just inches in front of Zhao Changhe. He could even pick up a faint fragrance from her body. Zhao Changhe, who had been single his entire life, found it embarrassing to let his imagination run wild. He grabbed the saddle from behind, feeling that the dream world he found himself in this time was much more ridiculous than whatever else he¡¯d experienced, with how detailed it was.

    There was conversation; there were smells; there was a valiant heroine, carefree in nature¡ªshe was absolutely a real person.

    The light snow together with the wind felt when riding on horseback were very cold. As Yue Hongling urged on her horse, the ends of her hair lightly flitted across his cheeks. It was a little ticklish.

    Apart from the nightmares where he could do nothing but cut people down, he had never experienced such a level of detail in his past dreams.

    The cut left by the saber on his cheek still hurt. He reached out his hand to feel the wound. It was full of blood.

    Zhao Changhe looked at the blood on his hand. Suddenly, he had a fearful thought: what if this was not a dream?

    His thoughts were in a mess. He did not know what to ask Yue Hongling, so he just remained silent the entire journey.

    After traveling a few tens of <i>li</i>, vast farnd appeared ahead. It was early winter, and there was no one to be seen in the snow-covered fields. At the end of the farnd was a manor reaching into the distance. The walls of its courtyard were towering, and Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t even tell how far they stretched. At the center of the road leading to the manor stood arge arch. On it was inscribed in gold, ¡°Luo Family Vige.¡±

    Yue Hongling slowed down her horse. Looking at the guard servant in front, she heaved a sigh of relief, ¡°It looks like this vige is still in good shape.¡±

    Very quickly, one of the guard servants blocked her path, ¡°Halt, traveler!¡±

    Yue Hongling tugged on the reins, cupping her fists as per etiquette in the <i>jianghu</i>, ¡°Would you please inform the Luo Vige Lord that Yue Hongling from Luoxia Mountain Vige hase to visit?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s voice was not very loud, yet it was like a morning bell or an evening drum, reaching far far away. Zhao Changhe envied her. <i>This must be her internal force.</i> It was nothing like him, who had almost received internal injuries from being jolted around on a horse...

    Without waiting for the guard servant to respond,ughter broke out from within the manor, ¡°Which wind has blown you here today to our manor, Miss Yue? Truly, your presence brings light to my humble dwelling. Open the gates. Wee our guests!¡±

    The guard servants hastily opened therge gate in the middle. A middle-aged man with a long beard stepped out, smiling as he met them. ¡°Indeed, your otherworldly beauty is like the red sun at dusk illuminating the clouds. Your praise in the <i>jianghu</i> is not without good reason.¡±

    Zhao Changhe groaned, then proceeded to puke his guts out. ¡°<i>Blerghhhh...</i>¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not mean to do it. His first time being jolted around on a horse really made him vomit. If anything, he very much approved of the man¡¯s words¡ªYue Hongling was really very, <i>very</i> beautiful.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze fell on Zhao Changhe, his eyes questioning. ¡°This person is...¡±

    Yue Hongling coughed dryly and helped Zhao Changhe off the horse. She cupped her fists, saying ¡°Vige Lord Luo, it is good to meet you again. Ie here today because there are some private matters I wish to report. This person here bears some rtion to them...¡±

    Zhao Changhe perked up his ears.

    On the second card he had drawn at the fortune telling hut there was a jade pendant that apparently pointed to his starting location. However, with that in mind, he found this ce baffling. He could not see what rtion it had to the jade pendant. Could it be that the private matter mentioned by Yue Hongling had something to do with that?

    1. Attiremonly seen in <i>wuxia</i> novels and dramas. Looks like this: /550x/09/0f/1a/090f1ac1d231dfbb8bd88830996c60cd.jpg ?

    2. One <i>li</i> (Àï) is 500 meters. ?

 Chapter 3: The Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Jianghu</h4>

    It soon turned out that was not the case.

    Vige Lord Luo brought the two to the reception hall and dismissed his underlings. There was also a brightly dressed youth in the hall. He was rather delicate and handsome. The Luo Vige Lord smiled as he introduced him. ¡°This is my humble son, Zhenwu.¡±

    Luo Zhenwu cupped his hands to Yue Hongling with utmost elegance. ¡°It is good to see you again, Maiden Yue. Long have I heard of your gracious name. What fortune has allowed us to meet this day?¡±

    Yue Hongling knit her brows. She did not enjoy these hollow titudes at all, especially when they concerned her beauty, and the vige lord¡¯s words were so excessive that they¡¯d even made Zhao Changhe vomit earlier. However, people everywhere were like this. She was disinclined to speak more than was necessary.

    ¡°I hear that the Blood God Cult will raid your vige. As for why, I am not sure.¡±

    Vige Lord Luo was at a loss for a moment. ¡°Not sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I was at Beimang Mountain some time ago and happened to overhear a few disciples of this demonic cult talking about it. At the time, I was outnumbered and their cult leader was present, so I wasn¡¯t able to capture anyone for detailed questioning. In short, I¡¯vee to specially report this to you. I hope that you will take heed of this.¡±

    ¡°Beimang? That¡¯s only about a thousand li away...¡± Vige Lord Luo looked at Yue Hongling startled. His expression was rather strange.

    Zhao Changhe sat by the side. The color had drained from his face, and he listened with raised brows. Yue Hongling had rushed over a thousand li to warn the Luo Vige Lord of some raid which might or might not ur... Furthermore, from listening to the two speak, Zhao Changhe could tell that they were not at all familiar with each other. It was likely they had only met once before.

    Zhao Changhe felt that if Yue Hongling was a brave and chivalrous man, she would fit the part even better. A girl acting like this was fascinating. To dream about someone like her, perhaps meant that Zhao Changhe liked this type of woman, or maybe it meant that he was gay...

    Vige Lord Luo muttered, ¡°Why would they do that? We have nothing to do with the Blood God Cult. Fair maiden, you must¡¯ve gotten it wrong... However, for you to cross a thousand li to pass on this information, my vige is greatly indebted to you. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to spend a few days here. Allow us to show you some hospitality.¡±

    Yue Hongling pointed at Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°Just now, I passed by the Zhao House. The vigers have all been ughtered. This younger brother here is the only lucky survivor. I personally saved him; he can corroborate my ount.¡±

    The father and son of the Luo family had a slight change in expression. ¡°Fair maiden, did you battle with them? Could you ascertain their background?¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head. ¡°They were all ruffians. None of them had any notable background. It¡¯s very likely that they were simply bandits belonging to the Blood God Cult. Demonic cults typically gather such vile people to loot viges. Some are simr to... As for why they would ughter an entire vige and so rashly alert their enemies, I haven¡¯t a clue. It¡¯s a shame that I was too eager to save people and left no one alive for questioning.¡±

    <i>So it has something to do with me... </i>Zhao Changhe recalled Yue Hongling saying ¡°Why act so rashly and alert their enemies?¡± to herself. <i>The Blood God Cult raid on the Zhao House must be what she was referring to.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hatred toward that throat-slitting witch could notpare to what he felt toward those murderers. That indignation, that desire surging within him to kill every one of those bastards¡ªit was hard to understand for people who did not personally witness what he had seen.

    <i>The Blood God Cult... </i>Zhao Changhe clenched his fists tightly.

    Vige Lord Luo¡¯s expression turned grave as he muttered, ¡°This being the case, the vige will immediately go on high alert and prepare for battle. Fair maiden, your traveling a thousand li to pass on this information is an act of utmost benevolence and virtue. My vige cannot keep you here, lest you be drawn into the fighting for no reason...¡±

    Luo Zhenwu wanted to speak out but hesitated. Vige Lord Luo red at him.

    Since Yue Hongling hade all this way from farawaynds to pass on this information, she certainly had the intention of battling the demonic cult with them. But the attitude of this Vige Lord Luo was a bit strange... His words sounded pleasant, but in essence, they were equivalent to driving away a guest before even serving them dinner. How could she shamelessly ask to stay? She was a free and chivalrous person, and she would never do something so humiliating.

    Thinking this, Yue Hongling was a little angry and said coldly, ¡°I have shown you the greatest kindness of the <i>jianghu</i>. Since you are confident in handling this by yourself, I shall not meddle in your affairs any longer. This is where I will take my leave. There is still one more thing I must call the vige lord¡¯s attention to.¡±

    Vige Lord Luo cupped his hands. ¡°Please speak, fair maiden.¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°The Zhao House is no further than a few tens of li away. At this very moment, corpses are strewn all over the vige¡ªa tragic sight. I hope that you can send some people to bury the dead. I believe that a man of great virtue like yourself will take the noble course of action.¡±

    Yue Hongling pulled Zhao Changhe over as she spoke, ¡°This lucky survivor is Zhao Changhe. Right now, he is without anyone to rely on. I hope that you can take him in, for my sake.¡±

    Vige Lord Luo smiled. ¡°As I should. In the future this shall be your home, little brother.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled, patting Zhao Changhe on the shoulder. ¡°This is where we say goodbye. I hope that, in the future, you shall be just as pure-hearted as you are today. And when we next meet in the <i>jianghu</i>, I hope to hear you call me big sister again.¡±

    Yue Hongling turned around and left. Zhao Changhe sent her off to the gates, looking fixedly upon that red-garbed woman striding toward the sunset on her stalwart steed.

    The view was beautiful.

    When Zhao Changhe first got here, everything was a mystery to him; he did not not understand a thing, and naturally, was taciturn and at a loss. This was how he ended up giving others the impression of an innocent youth. However, in reality, Zhao Changhe knew this was not his actual temperament. If anything, he resembled Yue Hongling quite well.

    This was the <i>jianghu</i> of his dreams; that was the heroine of his dreams.

    Zhao Changhe followed Yue Hongling with his eyes as she left on horseback. For a while, he felt reluctant to part with her and did not know what to say to the father and son of the Luo Family. Moreover, he had no idea what they nned to do with him...

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly into space, pondering.

    Behind him, Zhao Changhe could clearly see the Luo Family¡¯s father and son standing outside the reception hall. Their expressions were grim as they looked at the direction Yue Hongling had left in.

    <i>Yue Hongling traveled a thousand li to tell you danger wasing, and you didn¡¯t even give her a meal or anything. So what¡¯s with that look on your faces?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe surreptitiously moved a few steps backward, perking up his ears in an attempt to eavesdrop.

    That blind woman said that this Back Eye was able to slightly improve Zhao Changhe¡¯s regr eyesight, but he noticed that it also appeared to strengthen his hearing; it was much clearer than before. The father and son of the Luo family, furthermore, did not take this ¡°na?ve country boy¡± seriously, conversing as they wished. They spoke softly, but he could still vaguely listen in to what was being said.

    ¡°Father, why did you let her go? Would it not have been better to have her stay and show her our hospitality? Perhaps it would be possible...¡± Luo Zhenwu spoke softly, clenching his fist. His expression was a bit wretched.

    ¡°You good-for-nothing!¡± Vige Lord Luo quietly gnashed his teeth. ¡°Yue Hongling has reached the eighthyer of the Profound Gate. She is the fifth-ranked Hidden Dragon. What heights! I don¡¯t even know if <i>I</i> can handle her, so what makes you think you can scheme against her?What if we fail and she runs away? Do you know what sort of trouble that¡¯ll bring us?!¡±

    ¡°We can trick her into a dark room, and use that opportunity...¡±

    ¡°What do you know! Did you notice that from the moment she walked through those gates, her hand never left her de? Her eyes and ears were constantly taking notice of every change and sound in her surroundings. That¡¯s an instinct beaten into people by the <i>jianghu</i>! You think such a person will follow you into an unknown ce?¡±

    Luo Zhenwu: ¡°...¡±

    Vige Lord Luo was disappointed with his son. ¡°Let me tell you something about women that make a name for themselves in the <i>jianghu</i>. The more beautiful they are, the harder they are to deceive. There are more men coveting them than you¡¯ve even <i>met </i>in your entire life, and even so, they still wander through the <i>jianghu</i> as they please. The very fact that they haven¡¯t been turned into someone¡¯s ything speaks volumes about what they¡¯ve experienced!¡±

    Luo Zhenwu: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Well, that makes a fuckload of sense</i>. Perhaps Yue Hongling letting Zhao Changhe sit behind her was actually a deliberate act of observation. Seeing him leaving a few inches between them, and possibly blushing, was probably what made her feel he was an innocent kid...

    <i>What can I say, I am a thick-headed man. That¡¯s just who I am...</i>

    Vige Lord Luo continued coldly, ¡°In any case, we were rude to her and she¡¯s gone. This is good. If she stayed any longer and somehow discovered that you are the one who sent those men at the Zhao House, you would¡¯ve found out very quickly what real trouble means!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression warped instantly

    ¡°Who asked those vigers to spit on my kindness!¡± Luo Zhenwu said hatefully. ¡°What matters if I y with one of their girls? The whole vige took up pitchforks in retaliation. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, won¡¯t they think we¡¯re too soft?¡±

    Vige Lord Luo did not respond, only saying, ¡°As it turns out, Yue Hongling was too eager to save people. She had no way to check their background thoroughly, so she thought they were bandits, part of some demonic cult. There wasn¡¯t anything to connect them to us. The Blood God Cult has smoothly taken the fall for us.¡±

    Luo Zhenwu said, ¡°In other words, she has no evidence for her so-called demonic cult raid. Is this not proof that she is acting on hearsay and fearmongering? We really don¡¯t have anything to do with the Blood God Cult.¡±

    However, Vige Lord Luo very strangely hesitated, speaking only after a while, ¡°I¡¯d rather believe her about that part. Taking further precautions is never a bad thing. I will write to the Demon Suppression Bureau in the capital and request for First Seat Tang to send a correspondent.¡±

    Luo Zhenwu did not quite understand, but he also did not talk back to his father. Finally, he threw a meaningful nce at Zhao Changhe outside, ¡°The little feller is still leaning against the door staring at his benefactor. He¡¯s an idiot. Can¡¯t we just...¡±

    Luo Zhenwu made a slicing motion with his hands as he said, ¡°In order to prevent him from finding out anything in the future and seeking us out to take revenge¡ª¡±

    Vige Lord Luo shook his head. ¡°No. If it so happens that one day Yue Honglinges by on a whim to visit the person she saved, it will not be easy to exin his disappearance. Just think of this as giving her face. Take him in as an outer disciple and give him the cold shoulder. In any case, all the men you sent to the Zhao House have been killed by her and the other people in the vige are unaware of your actions, so how is he going to discover the truth?¡±

    Luo Zhenwu was unwilling to concede and muttered, ¡°Father, you are too afraid of Yue Hongling. I haven¡¯t even said anything about taking revenge on her for ying my men, heh... Her Luoxia Mountain Vige is also only a ninth-rate sect...¡±

    Vige Lord Luo sighed. ¡°People know you because you are from the Luo family. She is the exact opposite. The only reason people know there¡¯s such a thing as the Luoxia Mountain Vige is thanks to Yue Hongling. If you really want to obtain her, maybe you can keep in mind this insignificant background of hers... But in front of Yue Hongling herself, you would do better to be more well-behaved.¡±

    Vige Lord Luo paid no more heed to his son and his sparkling eyes. He put on a smile and walked to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side, cordially patting him on the shoulder, ¡°Leaning against the gate and gazing like that¡ªare you reluctant to part with your honored older sister?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. By the time he turned his head around, he had a dumb smile stered on his face. ¡°Indeed. Big Sister Yue is really pretty.¡±

    Vige Lord Luoughed. ¡°Train well. Your honored sister is waiting for you in the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    <i>Wow, now that¡¯s the bearing of a true elder. His words are as refreshing as the spring breeze...</i>

    However, the vige lord failed to notice that veins were popping out on Zhao Changhe¡¯s clenched fists.

 Chapter 4: This Is Not a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 4: This Is Not a Dream</h4>

    In that instant, Zhao Changhe thought, ¡°It¡¯s a dream. Just beat him up.¡±

    However, he was able to restrain himself.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s experience told him that there was no use in trying to be a hero. Even if he started a fight, he could not win. Was this not equivalent to sending himself to death? And even though when he ¡°died,¡± he¡¯d wake up back in the real world, his objective in the dream would still not bepleted, so what was the point?

    What¡¯s more, he was beginning to have doubts that this was even a dream... Given that Zhao Changhe was incapable of even imagining such a disgusting person, how was it possible to dream about him?

    The ughtered vigers, the innocent children... All massacred because someone got angry over being stopped from having his way with a vige girl.

    Yue Hongling had traveled a thousand li to warn the Luo Family Vige of impending danger; her honor was as high as the clouds. Yet, they were only concerned with how to obtain her.

    Zhao Changhe was disgusted to the point of wanting to vomit. This was the taste of hatred. It was something he had never experienced before, a ruthless emotion that would have never arisen in the peaceful life of a student in the real world. It consumed his heart.

    Whether this ce was reality or a dream, Zhao Changhe did not wish to wake up so soon. What he truly wanted at this moment was to kill the father and son of the Luo family.

    He continued ying the part of a na?ve young man and was inaugurated into the outer sect of the Luo family. That same night, he was given a set of clothes, utensils for daily use, and temporary lodging.

    These living quarters were not for him but for the head disciple in charge of the outer sect. Zhao Changhe was told to stay here so that this head disciple could bring him around and show him how things worked around here. Tomorrow or the day after, Zhao Changhe would probably be sent to a shared dormitory.

    From the outside, things looked to be rather proper. If Yue Hongling were to visit in the future, telling her that living quarters and clothes were provided the same night she left, and the head disciple gave him special treatment would definitely give the impression that Zhao Changhe was well taken care of... How he trained and whether he was fated to remain in the outer sect for the rest of his life depended on his own aptitude. Yue Hongling could not say anything about it.

    Zhao Changhe could see through all of it with little effort. However, it did not matter. <i>Am I really going to ept the Luo Vige Lord as my master? How disgusting.</i>

    The head disciple in the outer sect was named Luo Qi. Allegedly, he was born into the Luo family as a servant and took up the Luo surname. In the future, it was possible for him to assume an administrative role in the vige. From this, one could infer the structure of this prominent martial arts family.

    Even though Luo Qi had the title of head disciple, he was actually younger than Zhao Changhe, about sixteen or seventeen years of age in appearance. His features were delicate; he had rosy lips and white teeth that made him look rather feminine.

    ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Changhe? You¡¯re pretty well-built. You seem strong.¡± Luo Qi¡¯s expression was cold and unpleasant. An outsider was now, for whatever reason, living in his small courtyard; anyone in this situation would have had a simrly upset expression.

    The way Luo Qi spoke was also a little feminine, and his voice was thin... However, Zhao Changhe would not suspect someone of disguising herself as a man for no good reason. He put on a dumb smile in response to Luo Qi¡¯s question. ¡°Indeed. I just arrived here. The Vige Lord told me to learn the family rules from you.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any rules.¡± Even though Luo Qi spoke coldly, there was a deep curiosity in his voice. ¡°I heard it was Yue Hongling who brought you here. Why didn¡¯t you cling to her and have her take you as a student?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pretended to be an idiot. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m dumb.¡±

    Luo Qi approved. ¡°Sounds about right.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Luo Qi said, ¡°By dumb, I don¡¯t mean you¡¯re dumb in the head or whatever. I¡¯m talking about your age. You¡¯re already eighteen or neen. What can you learn starting this old... Maybe you can pick up some martial arts techniques and look over the vige for a living. That¡¯s about it. How could Yue Hongling possibly ept you as a disciple? You two are around the same age, but she¡¯s already made a name for herself.¡± Luo Qi sighed.

    Zhao Changhe was stupefied.

    He was too old... This was amon saying. If one wanted to get good at a sport, it was crucial that they started training from a young age. Zhao Changhe was a neen-year-old university student. He had never heard of anyone beginning their training at his age and reaching the level of a national athlete.

    There can only be so many Kou Zhong¡¯s and Xu Ziling¡¯s [1]

    However, setting the Luo family aside for now, it seemed like Zhao Changhe¡¯s objective of ying that witch did not require him to reach such a high level. The battlefield he was always sent to only consisted of riff-raff. He could even cut down a few with what little skill he possessed. The fact that that witch always appeared in such a battlefield probably meant that she was weaker than Zhao Changhe thought. At the very least, he could see that she was not as skilled as Yue Hongling, who could wipe out an entire group of people in an instant.

    <i>To enter the Luo family to learn martial arts, then seek out the witch and y her¡ªwas this perhaps the intended course of this dream?</i>

    He thought for a bit then asked, ¡°Martial brother, what are theyers of the Profound Gate?¡±

    Luo Qi said, ¡°Opening all of the nineyers of the Profound Gate allows one to pry into the three Profound Mysteries. Once that happens, they will have reached the realm of celestials. At that point, there is nothing they cannot aplish. Normal people need not think about this. The nineyers of the Profound Gate are precisely the nineyers of heaven; each step in-between is taken with extreme difficulty. Wherever people like Yue Hongling and our vige lord go, who would dare disrespect them? Any higher and we¡¯re talking about great masters that you could never even meet once in a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°The vige lord has reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s reached the eighthyer.¡± Luo Qi revealed a reverent expression. ¡°I have no idea how long it takes to reach such a level.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly.

    Vige Lord Luo was getting old, yet he was at the same level as Yue Hongling. It was hard to me him for being jealous of her. It was possible that he would not be able to defeat her. However, this was also enough to show that reaching the eighthyer of the Profound Gate was indeed very impressive. Vige Lord Luo could proim himself hegemon of this region; Yue Hongling could march across thends under heaven.

    ¡°Then...¡± Zhao Changhe tried asking, ¡°What about you, martial brother?¡±

    Luo Qi said proudly, ¡°WIth some luck, I¡¯ve already broken through to the first heavenlyyer!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Yue Hongling is only two to three years older than you and she¡¯s already at the eighthyer. What are you so proud of?</i>

    Seeing that he received no ttery from Zhao Changhe, Luo Qi knew what his interlocutor was thinking. He simply grinned without exining anything.

    It was natural for ayman to think that reaching the firstyer of the Profound Gate was only an introduction to martial arts. However, one also had to take into ount the fact that the Luo Family Vige was not arge sect. Under normal conditions, what level of skill could a measly outer disciple from the vige achieve by practicing low-level martial arts? To be able to break through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate was to formally attain a higher level in the training of martial arts. This was no easy feat.

    Bing a hero like Yue Hongling was beyond the reach of most. Someone of her abilities should have left that insignificant sect long ago.

    <i>I hope that after ten bitter years of training, when Zhao Changhe realizes that oveing this hurdle is harder than shaking mountains, he will think of today.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to sleep. If you need anything, you can tell me tomorrow.¡± Luo Qi stretched his body, casually pointing at a small hut outside the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ve picked out a room for you. You¡¯ll stay there for now... Or, what? Am I supposed to begin training you right now? Am I supposed to let you sleep in my room?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all... Thank you, martial brother.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically before leaving.

    Once Zhao Changhe returned to the storeroom picked out for him, hey on the hard bed. The smile on his face had disappeared without a trace.

    If someone is unfamiliar with you, they may not answer your questions if you ask about too many important details in too short a time. It would be better to do so the following day. Moreover, sleeping, in and of itself, was one such important detail.

    How was Zhao Changhe supposed to return to the real world?

    Sleep... If this was a dream, could Zhao Changhe fall asleep within it? If he could, then would he continue having those nightmares? Or would he directly wake up in the real world? Or perhaps he would ¡°dream¡± about the real world?

    <i>What was real? What was a dream?</i>

    Zhao Changhe heaved a heavy sigh and slowly closed his eyes.

    Even though a troubled mind, in addition to a hard and <i>fucking</i> cold bed, made it difficult to fall asleep, Zhao Changhe¡¯s repeated nightmares had made him both mentally and physically exhausted to the point where he couldy down anywhere and fall asleep. He curled himself up and tossed around for the greater half of an hour before finally slipping into unconsciousness.

    He fell asleep.

    He did not dream.

    This was the only time in the past month that Zhao Changhe did not have a nightmare. He entered into a deep sleep. However, if he had a choice, he would have preferred otherwise.

    As the night sky grew darker, Zhao Changhe was woken by the cacophony of battle. He got up. From all around came sounds of killing and furious roars; the vige was alight with zing fires that reddened the night sky.

    He could faintly hear a voice. ¡°Leave none of these dogs alive!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant. He was able to deduce two things.

    First, that he was able to fall asleep in this world; when he slept, he did not dream; and when he awoke, he was still here. All this was basically enough to confirm that this was no ¡°dream entering.¡± <i>This is fucking transmigration!</i>

    The difference between transmigration and entering a dream was that, for the former, not only could one not return, but dying in this world actually meant <i>dying</i>.

    His second deduction was that the Blood God Cult had indeede. The danger Yue Hongling traveled a thousand li to warn the vige about had arrived this very night.

    He had no idea if Vige Lord Luo had actually sent out a messenger to the capital to request for assistance... As for Yue Hongling, she had left in the evening, and at this time of night, was probably sleeping soundly at an inn in a neighboring city.

    There was no one that could help now.

    1. Main characters of the famous <i>wuxia</i> novel <i>The Legend of the Twin Dragons of the Great Tang </i>written by Huang Yi. They started out as gangsters before making a name for themselves wandering the <i>jianghu</i> after picking up martial arts. ?

 Chapter 5: Murderer, Zhao Changhe!

    <h4>Chapter 5: Murderer, Zhao Changhe!</h4>

    If Yue Hongling could hear the words ¡°Leave none of these dogs alive!¡± she would have probably regretted bringing the youth she had just saved here. It was akin to sending him into a tiger¡¯s den.

    Yue Hongling had too little information. She only knew that a raid wasing. What motives and goals the Blood God Cult had in conducting this attack was a mystery to her.

    For one, the Luo Family Vige was a great regional power with alleged ties to the Imperial n. In addition, besides the vige lord, the vige also had other masters. Meanwhile, the Blood God Cult was not particrly powerful¡ªtheir leader was rumored to be at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. As a whole, though they were stronger than the Luo Family Vige, if they truly wanted to wipe out the vige, they had toe out in full force.

    The Blood God Cult was not active in this area. It was as Vige Lord Luo said, they had nothing to do with each other at all. Common sense also told Zhao Changhe that the great Xia Dynasty could not possibly remain idle while the cult made such big moves, moving their entire force across thousands of li. The only other possibility was that they only sent a few masters to assassinate a certain enemy, or to snatch away some weapon or secret tomes. Such activities weremon in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Under such a situation, Yue Hongling believed that she could be of use to the Luo family. And even if she was absent, the vige was probably going to be fine as long as they were informed, so she left.

    It had never urred to her that the Luo Family Vige would be wiped out.

    Indeed, the Blood God Cult had note out in full force. They had only sent a few masters. However, their strength was frankly terrifying.

    Zhao Changhe stood outside the entrance to the storeroom and looked at the zing vige from afar. He could vaguely make out frightful screams and furious shouts in the distance. ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird? It¡¯s the Four Idols Cult, not the Blood God Cult!¡±

    ¡°Huh? How do you know about the Blood God Cult?¡± A female voice, both seductive andnguid, could faintly be heard. ¡°Cult Leader Xue... Care to exin?¡±

    No exnation came. Zhao Changhe had no idea if he was too far away and could not listen to what was said, or if there really was no exnation. From this simple conversation, he could infer that some of the invaders were indeed from the Blood God Cult. Even their cult leader hade. However, they were only the vanguard. The <i>real </i>boss was this so-called Four Idols Cult. <i>A venerable from the Four Idols Cult? What¡¯s that?</i>

    He did not know how strong they were, but listening to Vige Lord Luo¡¯s voice tremble with fear, he could just about guess.

    ¡°The¡ªThe Luo Family has done nothing to offend the Four Idols Cult. Yet, Venerable Vermillion Bird...you are one of the few masters in this world...why...?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think we¡¯d stir up such tumult because of some transgression? Vige Lord Luo, you are surprisingly na?ve¡± The woman seemed to yawn as the sounds of forceful attacks became more and more intense. Vige Lord Luo suddenly let out a pained wail.

    Cries came from all directions. ¡°You witch! You dare!¡±

    Following this, there was a series of explosions. The woman¡¯sughter traveled far into the distance. A group of masters from the Luo family surrounded her, but she was still able to injure the Luo Vige Lord with ease.

    ¡°What are you people still standing around for?¡± the woman askedzily as sounds of killing began to spread out together with the fires.

    Zhao Changhe ran away. This was not the time to enjoy a good show¡ªthese people really were here to wipe everyone out. <i>It¡¯s not gonna matter to them that I just arrived here today!</i>

    He swiftly vacated the premises, not forgetting to grab a saber from the courtyard before heading straight for the exit. On the way, he saw Luo Qi run over with unmatched vigor and open the door before him. Both knew what the other was thinking as their eyes met, and they rushed out together.

    The next moment, they both stopped.

    From the fires ahead, the young master of the Luo family, Luo Zhenwu, stepped back in a panic with his bodyguards, under the threat of a few ck-clothed men drenched in blood. Luo Zhenwu grinned sinisterly.

    ¡°Dog of the Luo family, where¡¯re you going?¡±

    Venerable Vermillion Bird handled the masters of the Luo family, while the Blood God Cult was responsible for purging the rest of the vige. Luo Zhenwu was obviously their target...

    As a result, Luo Zhenwu came running over here, bringing along the rest of them. The road ahead was blocked.

    <i>How the fuck did the card I drew represent a safe location? From the Zhao House to the Luo Family Vige, nowhere was safe! Fuck you! I want a refund!</i>

    One of the ck-clothed men leapt toward Luo Zhenwu like an eagle in flight. Under the light of the fires, Zhao Changhe could see his blood-red palms strike at Luo Zhenwu¡¯s heart from behind. He could clearly tell that this was some kind of vicious demonic art, the sort that would instantly kill a person if they were hit.

    Luo Zhenwu quickly grabbed one of his bodyguards and pushed him forward. A blood-curdling scream echoed, and the bodyguard went limp. He died a violent death.

    The disciple of the Blood God Cult stared incredulously and chuckled. ¡°How virtuous.¡±

    Luo Zhenwu could not afford to spare a thought for thisment and took the chance to continue running in the direction of Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi. With a flick of the disciple¡¯s hand, however, a cold sh swept through the air. Luo Zhenwu hurriedly tried to dodge but was unsessful. He screamed as he fell to the ground clutching his thigh.

    ¡°Did you really break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate?¡± The disciple was unable to contain hisughter as he raised his saber.

    At the same time, there came the gentle sound of a sword. It was initially so slight as to be unheard, like a flowing creek. But somehow, it suddenly became like a rushing wave, loud enough to shake the nine heavens and cause the listener¡¯s eardrums to almost burst.

    The startled disciple raised his head and saw the blurry image of a sword descend from the heavens like falling moonlight. It was like a flowing river in spring. The raging fires appeared to grow gentler with its appearance.

    The disciple was unmoved by this romantic sword intent and hurriedly retreated a few meters. His underlings were not as lucky and they were all in in an instant, dying with tender smiles on their faces.

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    A woman had arrived under the moonlight, her clothes fluttering in the wind. It was as if a fairy had descended from a pce on the moon.

    Her back was facing the light. Zhao Changhe could not make out her face, but he could tell that she was not Yue Hongling.

    <i>Are all the women in this world this strong?</i>

    ¡°Though the name of the Spring Water Sword Art is a little crude, it¡¯s still rather beautiful.¡± Venerable Vermillion Bird had just made her way over. From far away, numerous ck projectiles descended upon the woman as the reverend waved her hand.

    The woman managed to avoid them, but then, a shocking sight unfolded in front of her beautiful eyes. <i>Wait...those aren¡¯t rocks.... That¡¯s the head of Vige Lord Luo and....</i>

    Luo Zhenwu dragged his injured leg along as he crawled behind the woman in terror.

    Venerable Vermillion Birdughedzily as shended. ¡°First Seat Tang, to think that you actually came tonight! It looks like the Luo Family Vige really has.... Hehe. It¡¯s a pity you arrived toote. The old dog of the Luo family is dead. First Seat Tang, we both know that you¡¯re not in the best condition, so why are you even here? No one will think ill of you if you just turn back now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe discreetly sized up Venerable Vermillion Bird. She was also clothed in red, but her attire looked more like ceremonial robes than Yue Hongling¡¯s warrior <i>jinzhuang</i>, and it was embroidered with strange patterns.

    She wore a mask that obscured half of her face, so Zhao Changhe could not tell how old she was. The mask had the form of a phoenix. Its beak covered her nose and exposed her incredibly attractive bright-red lips. Under the night sky, her eyes, unblocked by the mask, were full of contempt.

    The woman called First Seat Tang had her back to Zhao Changhe and wore a thick sable fur coat. She covered her mouth as she lightly coughed. Indeed, she seemed a bit sickly. After coughing for a while, she said slowly, ¡°This is the great Xia.¡±

    As the two women faced each other, Zhao Changhe could hear footsteps approaching. The rest of the disciples of the Blood God Cult had arrived and surrounded them. One of them, arge man in bloody clothes, reported, ¡°The entirety of the Luo family, except for Luo Zhenwu, has been executed.¡±

    ¡°Good work, Cult Leader Xue¡± Venerable Vermillion Birdughed. ¡°First Seat Tang, I don¡¯t know why you rushed over all alone, but you haven¡¯t recovered. You won¡¯t be able to protect that cripple by yourself. How truly unfortunate that you came to this ce.¡±

    First Seat Tang did not respond, merely raising her sword to her opponent. In an instant, they locked des.

    Zhao Changhe guessed that First Seat Tang held some government position, given her title. He did not know why she hade alone, but it was possible that arge contingent of troops was about to arrive. Also, Venerable Vermillion Bird seemed quite apprehensive of her. As long as she could stall for time, perhaps it would be enough for the people sent by the authorities to save Luo Zhenwu.

    Looking at Luo Zhenwu limp on the ground with his injured leg, Zhao Changhe felt a little sorry for him.

    Suddenly, a head stuck out from behind the courtyard entrance and shouted, ¡°Who says she¡¯s alone? As long as First Seat Tang can keep them at bay, we can carry the young master away!¡±

    Luo Qi stood by the side dumbstruck.

    Everyone was taken aback. Venerable Vermillion Bird and the Blood God Cult disciples red coldly at the person who spoke. Even First Seat Tang took a nce at him.

    Zhao Changhe had no time to waste looking at First Seat Tang¡¯s beautiful eyes. He strode forward and supported Luo Zhenwu. ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll carry you!¡±

    ¡°Leave him there.¡± A red sh shot out from Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s hand.

    <i>Cling!</i>

    First Seat Tang blocked the attack without a word.

    Luo Zhenwu felt that under the current circumstances, there was the possibility of escape, and so happily leaned against Zhao Changhe and stood up. ¡°Good, good. I knew you were an honest man from the sta¡ª <i>Argh</i>...!¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, a saber stabbed through his heart.

    Luo Zhenwu¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the saber. His gaze followed the saber¡¯s de toward the hand which held it, finallynding on the wielder.

    Under the mes, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes had none of the innocence from before. On the contrary, they were filled with absolute resentment.

    <i>What¡¯s so amazing about the thirdyer of the Profound Gate? It¡¯s not like it gives you steel skin!</i>

    Zhao Changhe knew that Luo Zhenwu had received some training. Had he simply walked up to him, de in hand, killing him would have just been a pipe dream. Only when his guard was lowered could Zhao Changhe seed.

    Both Venerable Vermillion Bird and First Seat Tang stopped in ce, utterly dumbfounded.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°This is my show of dedication to joining the cult... Reverend, you won¡¯t let me be taken away by these government officials, will you?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s gaze focused on Zhao Changhe as she dashed to protect him.

    First Seat Tang said indifferently, ¡°What use is there in taking in someone who betrays their own master?¡±

    ¡°Betraying my own master?¡± Zhao Changhe cackled. ¡°He was a <i>real fucking master</i>, alright!¡±

    As he spoke, Zhao Changhe drove the saber even deeper into Luo Zhenwu. ¡°When you ughtered the Zhao House, did you imagine that this day woulde?¡±

    Luo Zhenwu chuckled. There was understanding and regret in his eyes. He could not speak and soon drew hisst breath.

    First Seat Tang looked at Zhao Changhe quietly. As she thought of the vige she had seen on the way here, she managed to piece together everything. She sighed and said softly, ¡°You have no idea of the gravity of what just happened. You... You will regret this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe drew out the saber, shouting in response, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. There is no use for regret!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± First Seat Tang shook her head and asked, ¡°Do you dare tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe, the Manyer!¡±

 Chapter 6: Beimang

    <h4>Chapter 6: Beimang</h4>

    In just a few days, news of the illustrious Luo family being purged by the Four Idols and Blood God cults spread far and wide, shocking all who heard it.

    Even though Zhao Changhe had heard people saying that these were troubled times, things were not <ipletely</i> out of control just yet. Bandits were running amok, different ns eyed each other with hostility, great families imed pieces ofnd as their own, and the ambitious were restless... However, there was still a nominal empire ruled by the great Xia dynasty. These were clearly the twilight years of the dynasty, but it had not yet devolved into a period of different powers striving for control over the country.

    There were those who upied parts of the realm, acting as kings within their territory. Yet, at least, there was still no one openly raising banners of rebellion. They remained at the level of bandits and cultists.

    The dividing line between this political situation and truly troubled times would be crossed when government officials started being killed in revolt, and cities besieged. Only then would the imperial court have lost all its authority.

    The Luo family was not a particrly major power, but they had been around for a long time and could be considered a great n. Furthermore, they were special for their alleged ties to the Imperial n.

    Since he had arrived in thisnd, Zhao Changhe had already heard Yue Hongling say it as such. While no one could know exactly what kind of rtionship the Luo Family had with the Imperial n, it was not necessarily hearsay. The fact that First Seat Tang had rushed over to the vige in the dead of night without waiting for her army to arrive even when she was sick was clear evidence of this.

    A family with ties to the Imperial n being exterminated by cultists overnight was undoubtedly a p to the Imperial n''s face. It was a prelude to the arrival of troubled times. The rain had yet toe, but winds were already rattling the pce.

    Amidst all this, a name hitherto unheard of was beginning to spread through the entire country through wanted posters.

    Zhao Changhe the Manyer!

    <strong>*</strong>

    A thousand <i>li </i>away, Beimang.

    As far as the eye could see, snow covered the mountains in a sheet of pure white.

    Zhao Changhe, whose reputation was growing, found this to be a pain in the ass.

    He stood on the peak of a mountain, trembling in the cold. His clothes were thin; he felt like he was about to freeze to death. By his side stood Luo Qi. The two were expressionless.

    In addition to being sick, First Seat Tang was alone that night and had no way of forcefully iming Zhao Changhe¡¯s head while surrounded by enemies. She could only leave with Luo Zhenwu¡¯s corpse. Due to his show of dedication, Zhao Changhe was brought here by the Blood God Cult. They thought that Luo Qi was Zhao Changhe¡¯s aplice, so he was also brought along.

    Luo Qi had clearly never nned on joining any demonic cult, but neither could he run. He had no choice but to remain where he was. His life had been turned upside down; naturally, for the whole journey, his face was sour.

    Zhao Changhe could sympathize with Luo Qi, but he did not feel that he had dragged Luo Qi down into a pit. After all, the entire Luo Family Vige was dead. If Zhao Changhe had not done what he had done, the two of them might have been killed. Even if First Seat Tang had managed to save Luo Zhenwu, she could not look after a few outer sect disciples. Zhao Changhe was ny-nine percent sure she would have been unable to protect all of them alone. To put it bluntly, Zhao Changhe had saved both Luo Qi and himself; they would have also been killed by the cultists had things gone differently.

    Luo Qi was upset, but he understood all of this, and consequently stuck with Zhao Changhe. Thetter was happy with this. In any case, Luo Qi was the only person he was familiar with here...

    Zhao Changhe had no qualms about joining the cult. Things had already progressed this far, so he might as well. How much worse could a demonic cult have beenpared to the Luo family? On the road, the cultists had shown no hostility. They had kept a low-profile as they brought the two of them back, and all approved of Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions. They were even quite cordial with him, calling him a good man. However, Zhao Changhe found all of this to be a pain in the ass.

    <i>Beimang, Beimang</i>[1]<i>...</i> It existed in Zhao Changhe¡¯s world and was quite famous, so when he first heard the name, he thought that this was ancient China. It turned out this was not the case. This Beimang and the Beimang he was familiar with werepletely unrted. This mountain was devoid of people and covered in ice and snow for a thousand <i>li</i>. The city located near the mountain was also small and out-of-the-way. This was clearly not Heluo[2].

    This was not ancient China. No, this was, in every respect, a different world. Zhao Changhe had no idea what rtion ancient China had with his dream, if any at all.

    <i>Is this world simr to ancient China and do its inhabitants speak modern Chinese because everything is actually inside my own dream?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not have an answer and found the whole thing difficult to bear. After sleeping and waking up multiple times on the road these past few days, he had never once returned to the real world. In other words...there was likely no possibility of returning.

    He never had any desire to transmigrate to another world. <i>I still have my parents at home. Why the fuck would I want to go to another world?</i> At this moment, he thought most of home.

    Zhao Changhe was not concerned with whether ying the witch would allow him to go back. If the fortune teller had the ability to send him to another world, this meant that it was possible to obtain the power to return. It was clear to Zhao Changhe that gaining strength was his number one priority. For example, by opening his own Profound Gate. Only then would he have a chance of finding out how to go back.

    Nothing else mattered. Forget about returning; if he did not manage to pick up martial arts, it was likely he would freeze to death here.

    Luo Qi suddenly asked, ¡°Did you do something that audacious to learn the cult¡¯s martial arts?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the expressionless Luo Qi and shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no audacity to speak of. I was simply taking revenge for the innocent people of the Zhao House and out of concern for my own safety. We might have both died if I didn¡¯t do what I did.¡±

    Luo Qi said, ¡°Then you should have given a fake name! Why did you so bravely dere yourself ¡®Zhao Changhe the Manyer¡¯?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°What if I told you Zhao Changhe was a fake name? If I change my name, who¡¯s gonna know who I am?¡±

    Luo Qi almost choked. He looked away, and Zhao Changhe found his reaction sort of cute. He then continued, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s my real name.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?!<i>¡±</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to conceal my identity. A man of character never changes his name.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled widely. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think what I did was pretty badass?¡±

    Luo Qi was speechless. <i>He did this to show off?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe finally heaved a sigh. ¡°Anyway, my wanted posters have been put up everywhere. As long as the drawing of my face matches, it¡¯s all the same whether I use my real name or a fake one... Uh...yeah. I hope First Seat Tang isn¡¯t a good artist.¡±

    Luo Qiughed coldly. ¡°First Seat Tang is an expert of the four arts of the zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting. She is both beautiful and well-educated, and her name is known throughout the great Xia.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged. ¡°Well, whatever. What¡¯s done is done. What else can I do about it?¡±

    Luo Qi did not bother himself with this any longer and changed the topic of conversation, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about seeking out greater heights... But you might be disappointed to hear that it was the Blood God Cult that took us in, not the Four Idols Cult. The Blood God Cult is not much better than the Luo family. In some regards, it might actually be worse.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had initially thought he would be able to join the Four Idols Cult. It was Venerable Vermillion Bird of the Four Idols Cult that had the ability to purge the Luo family, not the Blood God Cult. Thetter merely yed a supporting role. Thus, once First Seat Tang left, Venerable Vermillion Bird also took her leave without saying anything. The others were mostly disciples from the Blood God Cult, so it was no surprise that Zhao Changhe was taken in by them.

    Moreover, he was not even brought to the main headquarters with Cult Leader Xue. He was brought to a small outpost in Beimang. The Blood God Cult clearly did not consider him very important.

    There was nothing strange about this. He was a traitorous man who had never practiced any martial arts, so what kind of future could he have? However, a demonic cult needed to recruit members. With his show of dedication, the cult naturally saw Zhao Changhe as one of them. If they did not even let <i>him</i> in, where else were they going to find members?

    If Zhao Changhe was a few years younger or had a strong cultivation, he might have been given a good position in the cult, unlike now when he and Luo Qi were not even permitted to head inside and observe the sacrificial rites. They had to wait outside in the cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. As long as there¡¯s somewhere to go, it¡¯s fine. In any case, we would¡¯ve been killed if we stayed in the Luo family. What choice was there?¡± Zhao Changhe spoke no more about this. ¡°Are you still angry at me? It¡¯s already been a few days. When are you going to get over it? And to be clear, I wasn¡¯t the one who wiped out the Luo family. If I didn¡¯t kill Luo Zhenwu, do you think you¡¯d be alive right now? Don¡¯t tell me you still harbor some blind loyalty for him and you want to take revenge.¡±

    Luo Qi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s as you said. The ones who wiped out the Luo family were the Four Idols Cult and Blood God Cult. Why would I me you? It¡¯s just that my life has just been turned upside down. The future is uncertain and I¡¯m not in the best mood. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being nasty intentionally. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe very much <i>could</i> understand. He asked, ¡°Then do you hate the Blood God Cult? You¡¯re a member of the Luo family. Your parents... Were they present during the raid?¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Luo Qi shook his head. ¡°My parents left this world a long time ago... I just think it¡¯s strange. Why did they want to exterminate the Luo family?¡±

    The reason behind the attack was of great importance. Zhao Changhe thought again of the second card that he had drawn. Since the Back Eye card had turned out to be the real thing, it was more likely than not that the position card had some rtion to the Luo family. <i>Maybe I can ask around after joining the cult...</i>

    Luo Qi said, ¡°The Blood God Cult is not as mysterious as the Four Idols Cult. Many things happen in this world. Cultsmonly recruit bandits of all stripes to loot for them... That¡¯s why members of a cult are split between official disciples and outsider bandits. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll treat us... If you can officially join the cult as a disciple, remember to share some of the benefits with me.¡±

    Of course, this was Luo Qi¡¯s motive for easing the rtionship between Zhao Changhe and himself. Zhao Changhe was the one who had distinguished himself. It was he who had a real chance of joining the cult as a disciple, not Luo Qi.

    Yue Hongling had mistaken the ck-clothed men responsible for ughtering the Zhao House for bandits belonging to the Blood God Cult because their level of martial arts was too crude; she was unable to figure out who they were. Zhao Changhe knew that if he was to be put in the same position as them, there would be no point in joining the cult.

    The secret door behind opened, revealing a small entrance. Someone from within shouted, ¡°The Branch Master wishes to speak to the two of you.¡±

    Both Luo Qi and Zhao Changhe knew their chance hade. They looked at each other before entering.

    Within a small depression in the mountain, underneath the ice and snow, was a secret door. Behind ity a winding pathway leading downward into the belly of the mountain. At the end of the pathway, there was a fairly spacious hall hosting a pool of blood with a ceremonial tform in the middle. There was enough space by the sides to allow hundreds of people to join in on the sacrificial rites.

    This was where the sacrificial altar of this branch of the Blood God Cult was located, and the outsider bandits were barred from entering. They could only remain within the outpost, outside on the cold and windy mountain.

    The torches surrounding the pool of blood were brightly lit. More than a hundred disciples quietly sat in prayer around the altar in a strange formation. The branch master was on the ceremonial tform, mumbling to himself. From what Zhao Changhe could make out, he was wishing for protection from the Blood God, and for their operations to go smoothly.

    This was a cult, not a n.

    But to Zhao Changhe, there did not seem to be anything supernatural about the billowing waves of blood. On the contrary, he found it merely superstitious.

    ¡°Are there gods in this world?¡± Zhao Changhe asked softly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Qi answered confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a real god, but you know there are divine traces everywhere... Everyone believes they exist.¡±

    ¡°What divine traces?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that this world was not the kind that only had low-level special abilities. Otherwise, how could the blind woman have the power to send him here?

    Luo Qi looked at him, perplexed. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t fucking believe it. There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s never seen the Tome of Troubled Times!¡±

    1. A mountain in Henan province, China, near Luoyang city. ?

    2. Region in China where the Yellow River and Luo River meet. ?

 Chapter 7: Blood God Cult

    <h4>Chapter 7: Blood God Cult</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zhao Changhe was feeling a little diffident. <i>Is this book really that popr? Why does it sound like this is a book that everyone has read? Not even the bible is that well-known.</i> <i>I wonder if this Tome of Troubled Times is popr on whatever web novel app they use.</i>

    Luo Qi rolled his eyes. Before he could answer, the Branch Master said, ¡°The ceremony is over. Everyone maymence their own cultivation. You two,e up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi shut their mouths as they went around the pool of blood and up the ceremonial altar.

    The Branch Master¡¯s attitude was neither cold nor warm. ¡°The two of you are aplished people. The Cult Leader has instructed me to give the two of you positions in the cult so as to allow the both of you to disy your conviction to our holy faith. The Beimang branch is newly built and hasn¡¯t been around for very long. Weck the appropriate manpower in many ces. What special skills do you have? I prefer promoting people ording to their talents.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had actually seen the branch master before. He was the one that had crippled Luo Zhenwhu, and his name was Fang Buping.

    Luo Qi was the first to answer. ¡°I have broken through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    Fang Buping had a look of amazement as he sized up Luo Qi. ¡°You reached the first heavenlyyer relying only on the techniques of the Luo family¡¯s outer sect?¡±

    Luo Qi replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Impressive. You have talent.¡± Fang Buping clearly knew more about cultivation than Zhao Changhe. ¡°It¡¯s winter and our branch needs people to go out and procure food. You are qualified to lead a small troop.¡±

    This so-called procuring of food meant looting. Zhao Changhe may or may not have picked up on this point, but Luo Qi understood it fully. There was no visible change in his expression as he cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for recognising my talents, branch master.¡±

    Luo Qi knew that the aplished person was Zhao Changhe and not himself, so he snatched the opportunity to show off his strength first in hopes of catching the attention of the branch master. It worked out quite well. At the very least, Luo Qi could now be seen as the leader of a small force rather than just Zhao Changhe¡¯sckey.

    Fang Buping saw through Luo Qi¡¯s thought process and grinned, refraining from making anyments. His gazended on Zhao Changhe. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve never learned any martial arts.¡±

    Fang Bupingughed mockingly. ¡°When you stuck that saber into Luo Zhenwu, your movements and your control over your strength were enough for anyone who has handled a weapon before to tell you¡¯ve never learned any martial arts. So what else are you capable of? Are you literate? Can you count?¡±

    Even though Zhao Changhe felt that he could put food on his te handling menial tasks with his modern knowledge, this was not what he hade here for.

    He took a deep breath and ground his teeth as he said, ¡°On the road, I heard from the others that the martial arts of your holy faith are of a different kind. Many of them do not require one to start training from a young age... Would it be possible for me to join the cult as an official disciple and learn these martial arts?¡±

    Fang Buping¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The requirements to inherit the Blood God Art¡ªthe strongest martial art of the Blood God Cult¡ªwere extremely strict. Not even Branch Master Fang met these requirements. However, joining the cult and learning its other core martial arts was definitely possible.

    Unlike Luo Qi, Zhao Changhe had presented a show of dedication to join the cult. He had killed the person the First Seat of the Demon Suppression Bureau was supposed to save right in front of her. The only way forward for someone in Zhao Changhe¡¯s position was with the Blood God Cult. It waspletely possible for him to be epted as a core disciple.

    The two of them were allowed to enter the altar room because the cult leader had already intended to ept them into the cult. Otherwise, they would not have been allowed inside under any circumstances.

    However, Fang Buping was quite displeased.

    The one to injure Luo Zhenwu first was none other than Fang Buping himself! His hard work had been snatched away from under his nose by a country boy. Of course, by that time, First Seat Tang had already arrived, so he would not have been able to finish off Luo Zhenwu anyway. Even so, the branch master felt nothing but dissatisfaction and jealousy as he looked at Zhao Changhe.

    The cult leader sent Zhao Changhe to this branch because he did not ce much importance on Zhao Changhe. Fang Buping knew that this little pain was not given to him arbitrarily, though. Zhao Changhe was ced under his observation for a few months precisely because the boy was to join the cult...

    Fang Buping remained silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°That applies not just to the martial arts of our Blood God Cult... All martial arts deemed demonic by the outside world can provide quick results. Most of these arts do not require one to begin training from a young age to build a foundation, and can be progressed at a rapid rate. However, there are also many drawbacks.... For example, they may be extremely painful to practice, or it may be very easy to fall into qi deviation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m prepared for all that.¡±

    Fang Bupingughed coldly. ¡°What use is being prepared? How can you endure such hardship without faith in our God? Who¡¯s going to be there when you experience qi deviation? You don¡¯t even have a clue about what our Blood God is, so how can you have faith in him?¡±

    <i>Fuck...</i> Zhao Changhe could only respond, ¡°I will learn.¡±

    ¡°We are a cult, not a n. Without faith in our god, you cannot join.¡± Fang Buping smiled, content with himself. ¡°However, we do not leave unrewarded those who have aplished great deeds... Before you undergo the test to join the cult, I can let you learn one of our lesser arts, the Vicious Blood Art. It is considered the foundation for our other divine arts. Once you join the cult as a disciple, a protector will personally pass you one of our divine arts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wanted to say something but stopped himself. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Branch Master Fang.¡±

    Fang Buping gestured for them to be dismissed. ¡°You can leave. For now, you may only stay at the mountain stronghold. You may not enter the altar room without being summoned. However, you can have an extra chicken wing for dinner tonight. Take this as a reward for your aplishments.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Fuck you. All I get for aplishing such a great deed is a lesser art and a fucking chicken wing?</i>

    The branch master was not so friendly towards Zhao Changhe. In the future, there would be more for thetter to deal with.

    <i>What can I do about it?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not like the members of a demonic cult can be any good. I¡¯ve long since expected the path forward to be thorny. Oh well, at least I have a martial art to practice now.</i>

    *

    Nightfall

    In the mountain stronghold, Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi were arranged to live together in a wooden hut and on the same bed.

    On the way here, this was also the arrangement when they stayed at roadside inns. However, Luo Qi was constantly upset and kept making a fuss about it, so he never shared a bed with Zhao Changhe. Furthermore, Zhao Changhe always imed the bed for himself. Luo Qi could only sleep on the table.

    Zhao Changhe felt no sympathy for him. <i>Did anyone ask you to sleep on the table? Brat.</i>

    This evening, Zhao Changhe attempted to pull Luo Qi away from the table. ¡°Since you¡¯ve stopped making such a stern face and are willing to talk to me, what¡¯re you still doing sleeping on the table? Get in bed.¡±

    Luo Qi withdrew his hands. Zhao Changhe noticed that no matter how hard he tried, he could not so much as touch this skinny martial brother of his. <i>I guess the firstyer of the Profound Gate is indeed something impressive.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had no choice but to give it up. ¡°What¡¯re you being such a <i>tsundere</i>[1] for? This isn¡¯t your courtyard in the outer sect anymore. There are some things you just have to put up with. Don¡¯t tell me you n to keep sleeping on the table?¡±

    Luo Qi replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with someone else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered at him. ¡°What if that someone else is a woman?¡±

    Luo Qi sized him up for a good while and scoffed. ¡°Do you have <i>any idea </i>how sinister you look with that scar on your face? If they sent an ugly woman like you to my room, I¡¯d kick you out all the same.¡±

    <i>Was there a scar on my face?</i> It had been a while since Zhao Changhe hadst faced a mirror, so he was not very clear about what his face looked like now. However, back at the Zhao House, when he was trying to save the child, he was indeed injured. Even until now, he had never tended to the wound. <i>Well, I guess I have a scar now, huh.</i>

    ¡°A scar is pretty good.¡± Zhao Changhe responded indifferently. ¡°It can remind me of what I should be doing.¡±

    Luo Qi narrowed his phoenix eyes.

    Zhao Changhe crossed his arms and sized up Luo Qi with his phoenix eyes and slim brows, clicking his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m a little unattractive, but if you were a woman, you would look fine... In fact, you don¡¯t even need to be a woman. Dressing like one should suffice.¡±

    Luo Qi furrowed his brows and red at Zhao Changhe angrily. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you right now?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Zhao Changhe had forgotten that he was not teasing a gay friend in the real world, where friends would simplyugh off such jokes. In this world, making such remarks could get you killed. Not to mention that Zhao Changhe was not on very friendly terms with Luo Qi.

    Realizing this, Zhao Changhe lost interest in teasing Luo Qi and swapped the topic of conversation. ¡°Fine. You sleep on the bed. Give me the table.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s expression was still that of fury, asking curiously, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change in attitude? The whole way here, you always took the bed for yourself and never asked me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like I owed you anything. In fact, the one who saved <i>you </i>was <i>me.</i> Was I supposed to give in when you acted like a piece of ice? Anyway, it¡¯s all in the past now...¡±

    ¡°You may not have much skill, but you certainly have a rather bad temper.¡±

    ¡°Heh... That makes two of us.¡± Zhao Changhe motioned for Luo Qi to get on the bed. ¡°You should sleep. I¡¯ll go and read some books...wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even willing to sleep in bed because I slept there first? You¡¯re really fucking troublesome.¡±

    Luo Qi: ¡°Read your book.¡±

    The book Zhao Changhe referred to was the manual for the Vicious Blood Art.

    Even though the mountain stronghold was established recently, it had all the necessities needed for living. The wooden hut unexpectedly came with oilmps; while Zhao Changhe found them too dim, he actually had no trouble reading. The Back Eye seemed not only to strengthen his hearing and improve his eyesight, but it also gave him the ability to see in the dark. Zhao Changhe felt there were other hidden abilities for him to discover.

    Still, this traditional Chinese was quite tiring to read.

    The fact that Fang Buping had casually tossed the manual to Zhao Changhe made it seem like the Vicious Blood Art was not very valuable. Zhao Changhe realized, however, that the surrounding disciples were throwing him some envious looks.

    Zhao Changhe did not know if this was because the Vicious Blood Art he received was not bad, or if it was simply because it was a way to cultivate. To normal people, obtaining something like this was very difficult...

    It was a shame that Zhao Changhe had not asked for more using his show of dedication.

    Zhao Changhe sat by the table lost in thought reading the manual while Luo Qiy on the bed looking at thim.

    Looking at Zhao Changhe lost in thought, the corner of Luo Qi¡¯s mouth curled upward, and his eyes glowed with schadenfreude. He felt that he should provide some words offort.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so dismayed. The Vicious Blood Art is good enough as it is...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±

    ¡°This martial art is rather well-known. I¡¯ve indeed heard of it before.¡± Luo Qi answered in a rxed manner. ¡°It¡¯s rumored that only bandits who have rendered meritorious service to the cult can study this martial art to rapidly increase their fighting prowess. It¡¯s clear that you can progress very quickly with it. You can also tell from the envious gazes of the other disciples that this Vicious Blood Art is pretty good. In any case, it¡¯s probably way better than whatever shitty outer sect internal art I have. Of course, it¡¯s something given to bandits. There¡¯s a limit to how good it can be.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°If it¡¯s pretty good, do you want to take a look at it? It¡¯s not written anywhere that I can¡¯t show this manual to others.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so generous.¡± Luo Qi was quite surprised. ¡°This is the fruit of yourbor. Are you sure you want to give it away just like that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°A demonic cult is not a good ce to be... Our fates can be said to be intertwined now. If we don¡¯t work together, are we supposed to just let others exploit us? What matters if it¡¯s the fruit of <i>my</i>bor?¡±

    Luo Qi looked at him for a while, and the schadenfreude slowly vanished from his face. His tone became gentler. ¡°Even though it¡¯s not written anywhere that you can¡¯t let others read the manual, you can¡¯t be certain that the cult isn¡¯t testing you. Fang Buping isn¡¯t very fond of you. You should be careful not to give others something to threaten you with.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and did not answer.

    Luo Qi continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve already built a foundation for my own martial arts. This manual is of no use to me. What <i>is</i> of use to me, though, might be at the ruins of Luo Family Vige. I can only hope the core martial art inherited by members of the Luo family hasn¡¯t been dug out.¡±

    Luo Qi paused, then continued once more. ¡°Yes... If you want this shitty internal art of mine, I won¡¯t be stingy. I¡¯ll just hand it over to you. However, as I said before, you¡¯re too old to learn this sort of orthodox internal art. The Vicious Blood Art is probably more suitable for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paid no mind to this ¡°shitty¡± internal art and continued reading the Vicious Blood Art manual. Indeed, from the foreword, this martial art was very likely one of the most suitable martial arts for someone in Zhao Changhe¡¯s situation.

    1. The word he¡¯s using here really is <i>tsundere</i>, in the direct Chinese trantion (°Á‹É). However, even though it¡¯s a loanword in a sense, the meaning would be quite apparent even to those who haven¡¯t heard it before. ?

 Chapter 8: Tome of Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 8: Tome of Troubled Times</h4>

    The past few days on the road, Zhao Changhe had indirectly asked Luo Qi and other disciples of the cult about some basic information about this world.

    There was a certain level of simrity between this world and the real world. Martial arts were split into internal and external arts, and it was known that ¡°internal arts temper the breath; external arts temper the flesh.¡± Whichever one trained in, after reaching a certain level, they could attempt to open the mysterious Profound Gates.

    Practicing both internal and external arts was definitely possible, so long as one was fortunate enough to be able to learn them. Cultivating in such a way made opening a Profound Gate much easier and one would be much stronger in battle. Among the famous masters, there was not one who did not practice both internal and external arts.

    External arts were not as profound as internal arts, but there were plenty of them. For example, the Iron Sand Palm required one to know what type of iron sand to use, how to train with it, what sort of medicines to soak one¡¯s hands in, and so forth. In addition to this, one needed to drill specific movements and learn how to properly direct their strength. A normal person would never have the opportunity to learn any of these things. If one managed to pick up a few of these skills, they could very loosely be considered part of the <i>jianghu</i>.

    People like this formed the backbone of the <i>jianghu</i>, and external arts themselves were the very basis of all martial arts. Actually, internal arts also required one to build a physical foundation by practicing the horse stance and other such techniques that were within the scope of external arts.

    Internal arts were much harder to find. They were usually tightly kept secrets, cornerstones that propped up entire sects. The reason not many practiced internal arts was not that people didn¡¯t desire mystical internal force, but that internal arts were simply too difficult to acquire.

    The Luo Family was one that practiced internal arts. Their core cultivation method was split into nine levels. As long as one managed to reach all nine, they could in principle break through the nineyers of the Profound Gate. Yue Hongling had rmended Zhao Changhe to learn martial arts from the Luo Family precisely because this would give him better future prospects.

    Unfortunately, the shitty internal art from the outer sect in Luo Qi¡¯s possession was not of much use to him. He did not know if there would be a chance to acquire the real thing in the future.

    Compared to usual fantasy <i>wuxia</i> worlds, the level of martial arts he¡¯d seen so far was rather low. Zhao Changhe could not help but feel that something was amiss...

    Furthermore, the Vicious Blood Art was the archetypal external art.

    It did not require one to train their breath. Even if Zhao Changhe practiced it to death he would not obtain even a modicum of the strength gained from internal arts. He would also be unable to direct his internal force to heal other¡¯s wounds with the Vicious Blood Art. With that said, at least it was not a purely physical martial art; it also tempered Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood qi.

    The Blood God Cult believed that the blood within the human body had tremendous amounts of energy and vicious qi. By raising the speed at which blood flowed through blood vessels, making it boil and surge through the body, one could channel the vicious qi into their muscles and bones to unleash the violent energies within the blood. If one were to obtain a deep understanding of this martial art, they could throw all of an enemy¡¯s blood vessels into disarray, causing them to burst from head to toe. This was an incredibly cruel way to die¡ªin other words, something typical of demonic arts.

    The Vicious Blood Art naturally had some prerequisites for practicing it. Since it relied solely on the blood qi in the body, it was optimal for powerful young men. The more strength they possessed, the more vigorous their blood qi would be.

    Compared to the malnourished masses in this world, who lived in destitution, Zhao Changhe had always enjoyed abundant nourishment. He was tall and well-built, and in school, he was a top-level athlete. All this gave him a natural affinity for training external arts.

    The Vicious Blood Art suited Zhao Changhe very well. In fact, it was probably the martial art that most suited someone in his position. It did not require practicing from a young age, and did not requireprehending any profound knowledge. It even allowed him to build a foundation for practicing the Blood God Art, a true martial art with both internal and external aspects.

    There could be some side effects, though. For example, going down this path could damage Zhao Changhe¡¯s potential... But all demonic arts basically came with some kind of drawback, just like how all orthodox martial arts were fundamentally slow to progress. <i>Want to have your cake and eat it too? Now that¡¯s the truly divine art that only the main characters of novels are qualified to obtain.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought of Yue Hongling. <i>Is she a main character?</i>

    He broke out in involuntaryughter and continued flipping through the manual.

    When Zhao Changhe opened the main instructional text of the Vicious Blood Art, it clearly stated in the beginning that one first needed to temper their flesh and bones, in addition to drilling their horse stance, lunges, and other fundamental techniques. There were even some illustrations, but the horse stance and lunges depicted in them differed from what Zhao Changhe was familiar with. <i>Perhaps this is the special characteristic that allows one to direct their qi and blood using these techniques.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt there was a disparity between the Vicious Blood Art and what he imagined would be an esoteric martial art. However, he thought that this made the Vicious Blood Art feel real. <i>When You Tanzhi obtained the Yijinjing or the Shenzujing</i>[1] <i>did he also feel this way? </i>

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while before getting up. He proceeded to follow the movements depicted in the illustration and took the horse stance.

    <i>Since I¡¯ve decided to practice this thing, I might as well start now.</i>

    Luo Qiy on the bed, sizing up Zhao Changhe in amazement.

    <i>So energetic... But how long will hest?</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not persist for very long. Whoever practiced holding the horse stance or lunge for more than a minute or so would understand the ridiculous soreness they caused. Naturally, Zhao Changhe would not be proficient at this overnight. This was something that required him to train over a long period of time to build a sturdy lower body, as immovable as mountains.

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to fall asleep, a ray of light suddenly shed across the ck of night. It looked as if a page of a book was slowly opening up in the sky. Its golden words were blindingly bright.

    Zhao Changhe looked outside in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s this? Why can I see what¡¯s up in the sky from inside the building?¡±

    Luo Qi asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it before?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt the thumping of his heart and attempted to cover up his blunder. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen it from outside. Never inside a building.¡±

    ¡°Everytime there is a change in the Rankings of Troubled Times, the heavenly Dao records it for all to see no matter where they are,¡± Luo Qi exined casually. He could not continue sleeping and went outside the building to look at the sky.

    <i>Rankings of Troubled Times? What¡¯s that?</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked for a while. That blinding feeling was gone and he could finally see the words clearly.

    <strong>Tenth month, Slight Snow</strong>[2]<strong>. Yue Hongling pursued Xue Canghai over a thousand <i>li</i> and battled with him outside of Wenshan City. Xue Canghai walked away in defeat.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 2: Yue Hongling!</strong>

    <strong>Trying to stop her is like trying to stop the sun from rising.</strong>

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck. <i>What¡¯s this? A server-wide announcement in a game?</i>

    <i>I was just thinking that it¡¯s a bit off for this to be a low-level martial arts world. Just what kind of fucking world am I in?</i>

    Luo Qi sighed faintly by the side. ¡°Yue Hongling... At the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, she defeated someone at the ninthyer. Indeed, she is a proud daughter of heaven. Ordinary people cannotpare to her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Who is Xue Canghai? He¡¯s reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate? Was he the one who started the fight? Challenging someone of lower cultivation.... Pft, what a scrub. Or did Yue Hongling decide to kill him herself?¡±

    Luo Qi cast a sidelong nce at Zhao Changhe. ¡°He¡¯s our Cult Leader.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Luo Qi found the whole thing amusing. ¡°The leader of the cult you worked so hard to join couldn¡¯t even defeat Yue Hongling, who brought you to the vige. How do you feel about it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, whatever. I already knew the Blood God Cult wasn¡¯t anything to write home about...¡± Zhao Changheposed himself and said softly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m feeling a little uneasy about this. At such a young age, she¡¯s already making big waves in the <i>jianghu</i>. It¡¯s easy to rouse the envy of others like this.¡±

    Luo Qi found this even funnier. ¡°You? Worrying about her? What¡¯s there to be uneasy about?¡±

    ¡°That Ranking of whatever. I heard previously that she was only ranked fifth. Now she¡¯s taken second ce. The person originally ranked second has been pushed down to third ce. Won¡¯t they feel unwilling to ept this and give her trouble? Moreover, Cult Leader Xue was challenged by someone with a lower cultivation than him and his defeat was broadcasted to everyone under heaven. This is definitely incredibly humiliating, right? I¡¯m afraid the cult leader might hunt her to the ends of the earth.¡±

    Luo Qi finally broke out inughter. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re just a lowly bandit who¡¯s just begun learning the Vicious Blood Art. What do you think you¡¯re doing worrying about a woman who¡¯s able to defeat your cult leader? Is it because she¡¯s pretty?¡±

    Zhao Changhe made a serious expression. ¡°She¡¯s my benefactor. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I would¡¯ve died at the Zhao House.¡±

    <i>Actually... Could Yue Hongling pursuing Xue Canghai for a thousand li to kill him have anything to do with me? Maybe she thinks that I died at the Luo Family Vige and feels responsible for it. Or perhaps she knows about Zhao Changhe the Manyer and wanted to confront my superiors for answers. </i>

    Of course, Zhao Changhe was not narcissistic enough to try and confirm this train of thought.

    Luo Qi had also thought this far and stopped teasing Zhao Changhe. Luo Qi saidzily, ¡°It makes sense that you¡¯re worried about her... Why do you think these Rankings are known as the Rankings of Troubled Times? It¡¯s the source of much conflict. Just how many battles have been fought over them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had an epiphany and looked at Luo Qi. ¡°So this Tome of Troubled Times...¡±

    Luo Qi nodded. ¡°That book in the sky is split into the Ranking of Heaven, Earth, and Man, and the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Together they form the Tome of Troubled Times.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>No wonder Luo Qi looked at me like I was some kind of alien when I said I¡¯d never seen it before.</i>

    <i>As long as one exists in this world, how can they miss this type of server-wide announcement!? Though the Ranking of Heaven, Earth, and Man do sound a bit crass...</i>

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly as he attempted to provide a cover-up story. ¡°So this is what you meant by the Tome of Troubled Times. You should have just told me it refers to this. In the mountainous region where I¡¯m from, we¡¯ve never heard it called this way.¡±

    Luo Qi epted this exnation. He already thought that this was the case beforehand. He did not fret over it andughed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it before, don¡¯t you think it counts as a trace of the divine? How can there be any doubt about the existence of gods then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent.

    Modern man was experienced and knowledgeable and thought differently from primitive peoples. To Zhao Changhe, this was not necessarily the work of gods. For example, this could be a video game world. This could not be confirmed either; there were plenty of other possibilities. And even if there was a higher life form controlling everything in this world, it was not necessarily ¡°the¡± God.

    The visage of the blind woman appeared in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind. He was feeling a little gloomy. <i>If she¡¯s so powerful, how am I supposed to return...</i>

    Luo Qi asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhao Changhe snapped out of it and casually found an excuse. ¡°I was thinking that Yue Hongling is only at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, but you weren¡¯t much surprised when she was able to defeat someone at the ninthyer... Is itmon for people of lower cultivation to win against those of higher cultivation?¡±

    Luo Qi sneered, ¡°Having a higher cultivation does not necessarily mean that one is stronger, that they have more sensitive reflexes, or are more perceptive. They may indeed have a big edge in battle, but it¡¯s not enough to guarantee an easy victory. Otherwise why would people bother to practice their dework or hone practicalbat skills? Luo Zhenwu reached the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, or so they say, but he died at your hands. For a person of higher cultivation to die like this is not unheard of.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s invulnerable to swords and spears. It makes sense that some people die from schemes like this. By the way, why couldn¡¯t I enter the Ranking by killing Luo Zhenwu? Is it because his cultivation is too low?¡±

    ¡°The Tome of Troubled times doesn¡¯t look at cultivation level. It looks at one¡¯s aplishments in battle. What sort of cultivation you have doesn¡¯t matter. All eye-catching feats performed in battle can be recorded down, especially in the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, which is concerned more with one¡¯s potential. What you did can¡¯t even be considered fighting a battle. The Tome of Troubled Times wouldn¡¯t have any reaction to it. If you had in Luo Zhenwu in a fight, perhaps there would have been a chance for you to enter the Ranking...¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this...¡± Zhao Changhe rubbed his chin. ¡°If I blind my enemy with dust then kill him, does that count?¡±

    ¡°As long as it takes ce during a battle, it doesn¡¯t matter what methods you use. All of it is part of one¡¯s experience and wisdom in battle. To be able to defeat someone stronger than you is a result of your own skill. The great people of the <i>jianghu</i> may consider you despicable, but the Tome of Troubled Times thinks differently... As the saying goes, ¡®the way of Heaven is eternal. It does not exist because of Emperor Yao¡¯s benevolence, nor does it perish with Emperor Jie¡¯s despotism.[3]¡¯¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that you guys have an Emperor Yao and Jie?¡±

    ¡°...What do you mean, ¡®you guys?¡¯ If even you and your mountain vige have heard of them, why is it so strange for me to also know them?¡± Luo Qi asked incredulously.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. This... Nevermind.¡± <i>This world is bizarre. I¡¯m not sure if there are history books in the mountain stronghold. I¡¯ll need to find time to flip through a few.</i>

    Luo Qi returned to the topic. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s this all about? You talk as if you¡¯re interested in entering the Ranking.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had no interest inpeting with others for whatever ranking. He just wanted to know more about this to understand the world he was in. Of course, when asked this by Luo Qi, he could only follow along and answer, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be eager to enter the Rankings? Anyone who denies it is lying...¡±

    Luo Qi smiled as he pat Zhao Changhe on the shoulder. ¡°The ten ranks of the Ranking of Heaven, the thirty-six ranks of Earth, the seventy-two ranks of Man. The Ranking of Hidden Dragons does not record down anyone older than twenty-five. Good luck. You¡¯ve only just started practicing your horse stance at neen, brother Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cast a sidelong nce at Luo Qi, smiling as he said, ¡°You¡¯re smiling more and more. Is this who you really are?¡±

    Luo Qi immediately put on a serious face and angrily returned to the wooden hut to sleep.

    1. Famous character from the Jin Yong novel <i>Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils</i> who finds the <i>Yijinjing</i>, a manual containing techniques to strengthen the body. In the novel he also obtains the <i>Shenzujing</i>, which is a yoga manual. ?

    2. 20th sr term. The sr terms are 24 periods that the ancient Chinese used to guide agricultural affairs. Slight Snow is thetter half of the tenth month. ?

    3. This is a well-known line from <i>Xunzi.</i> Yao and Jie were rulers in ancient China. The former was a benevolent ruler while thetter was a cruel tyrant. ?

 Chapter 9: Saber

    <h4>Chapter 9: Saber</h4>

    The following morning, Zhao Changhe stared speechlessly at the piece of cornbread sent by one of theborers. Heined bitterly, ¡°How can this be considered a breakfast? It¡¯s worse than the food at the inns.¡±

    Luo Qi wanted to say something but stopped. Once Zhao Changhe stopped spewing his nonsensest night, he returned to practicing his horse stance and lunges for an hour. By the end of it, he was exhausted and started snoring the moment hey on the table. Luo Qi did not sleep very well because of this.

    However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s effort and dedication were truly remarkable.

    Luo Qi did not know if he shouldugh at Zhao Changhe for his inability to estimate his own strength, or if he should encourage him. He thus quietly chewed his cornbread before saying, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of winter. It¡¯s pretty good that we have food to eat in the first ce. Do you know how many people were drooling looking at the chicken wing we received for dinnerst night?¡±

    Listening to this, Zhao Changhe realized that regardless of whether the pen or sword was king in this world, it was still more or less ancient China. With what production capabilities there were in this period, not even andlord could have meat for every meal. Moreover, these were troubled times. There were many that could not fill their bellies. The two of them were quite fortunate to be able to have breakfast every morning.

    Zhao Changhe grew worried. The nutrition the body required to practice the Vicious Blood Art was no joke. Cornbread was nowhere near enough. Zhao Changhe wondered if there were missions he couldplete for rewards.

    <i>If ites down to it, will I have to go robbing innocents?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was not just unused to only having a piece of cornbread for breakfast, but also felt that other areas were also problematic.

    For instance, there was a waterfall behind the stronghold, which flowed into a pool. The pool forked out into streams. Walking down from the peak, the scenery was quite beautiful. Water for everyday use came from this pool. However, there was none to spare for people to wash their faces or rinse their mouths; it was all for drinking. Not to mention...in this weather, who would go to the pool to bathe?

    <i>How am I gonna live like this...</i>

    Luo Qi scratched an itch andined, ¡°I¡¯ve never gone this many days without a bath... What kind of fucking ce is this? The living conditions provided by the Luo family were something many people longed for but could not obtain. You just <i>had</i> to be a wanted fugitive didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Why are you bringing this up again...¡±

    Luo Qi tilted his head and ignored Zhao Changhe, but he knew all too well that he was making trouble for no reason. There was no point in ming Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe felt the same. To go from hisvish modern lifestyle to this shithole¡ªhe fully understood Luo Qi¡¯s baselessints. If that blind woman were here, Zhao Changhe reckoned he would have pped her across the face.

    Zhao Changhe did not know how other mountain kings went about their days in pleasure. But he knew that they <i>had</i> to be mountain kings and not some small fry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to entertain you. I¡¯m going to train.¡± Zhao Changhe spoke no more about this and chewed on his cornbread as he headed to the training grounds in the stronghold.

    As aplete noob who had never touched martial arts in his life, Zhao Changhe was not going to learn anything merely by looking at secret manuals. He needed someone to dispel his doubts. There were many terms he did not understand, and because Luo Qi practiced different arts from the Blood God Cult, there was no use asking him.

    The magnificent branch master, Fang Buping, did not conduct any teaching here. The stronghold had its own instructor to pass down the cult¡¯s martial arts. All Zhao Changhe needed to do was learn from him.

    There was no snow today. When Zhao Changhe arrived at the training grounds, there were already many people present. He noticed that everyone trained with sabers.

    The instructor¡¯s voice resounded through the training grounds. ¡°It¡¯s easy to hold a saber, but you can¡¯t just randomly hack and sh! How many times do I have to say it? For the Returning sh, the range of your motion can¡¯t be too wide, or there will be too many openings. You won¡¯t have time to recover your stance. Zhang Quan! Look at your hips. Do you think you¡¯re your mom dancing to folk songs?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked carefully at Zhang Quan. The sh he made as he turned around was quick and violent. Whoever tried to ambush him from behind would be cut in half. Yet, he was still berated by the instructor.

    The instructor snatched away Zhang Quan¡¯s saber. ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done. Look carefully!¡±

    The instructor¡¯s legs slightly bent as he stepped lightly and turned his waist. Zhao Changhe could only see a sh as the saber swept through the air, stopping after tracing an exact ny degree arc behind the instructor himself.

    He was clearly faster than Zhang Quan and his de was steadier. There were no superfluous movements. It was as if there was a wall blocking the saber from moving any further.

    The instructor said loudly, ¡°If you want to handle your saber with ease, you can¡¯t use up all your strength. Just like with this move. It doesn¡¯t matter if it hits the target the way you want, you can only turn the tides of battle if you have strength remaining after that.¡±

    <i>So that¡¯s how it¡¯s done. This makes sense...that¡¯s how I died in those dreams.</i>

    Even simpler moves required proper form. If Zhao Changhe had known some of these moves back then, even the absolute basics, the ending of those dreams might have been different.

    <i>The real reason for entering the dream is to learn these things, I guess?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had ended up taking quite the detour to get to this point, but this was the beginning of his martial arts training...even though he¡¯d probably long since strayed from what the blind woman had intended.

    <i>Perhaps that¡¯s a good thing...</i>

    Zhang Quan spoke back, ¡°But instructor, I didn¡¯t intend to put so much strength into that attack. This move requires the de to move extremely quickly, at such speeds I can¡¯t bring it back...¡±

    ¡°You must train! Everyday, practice one thousand times how much strength to use, and where to stop your de for this Returning sh, then you¡¯ll learn how to do it!¡± Instructor Sun¡¯s voice was still very loud. ¡°Other than this, did you all see how I coordinated the strength in my legs and hips? When I tell all of you to hold your horse stance and lunge, you think it¡¯s for you all to look cool?!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Quan scratched his head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t see clearly. Instructor, could you...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Instructor Sun red at Zhang Quan.

    Zhang Quanughed apologetically and withdrew.

    The rest of the disciples spoke among themselves. ¡°Nobody saw it clearly. Instructor, can you demonstrate again...¡±

    Instructor Sun shook his head in disappointment. This was not his first time saying all of this. Each one of these disciples were as dumb as a rock. Whatever they learnt yesterday, they forgot today, and they still had the gall to say they did not manage to see his demonstration clearly.

    The instructor looked around to see if anyone understood hisments. His eyesnded on Zhao Changhe who stood a little further away and looked to be thinking about something.

    ¡°You there. You¡¯re Zhao Changhe?¡± Instructor Sun shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Did you understand?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Zhao Changhe came back to his senses, hesitating before moving to the front. ¡°Can you give me a saber? I¡¯d like to try.¡±

    Instructor Sun immediately passed the saber over and said, ¡°Raise your head! Straighten your back! Speak louder! You think you can be a true fucking man with that girly voice? You think you¡¯re a schr who passed the imperial exams?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s cheeks twitched. ¡°I just joined a demonic cult. Do <i>you</i> think I¡¯m a schr who passed the imperial exams?¡±

    ¡°Fuck! You talk back now?! You haven¡¯t even joined the cult. Now you¡¯re still a... Nevermind.¡± Instructor Sun wanted to say more but stopped himself and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°In any case, speak louder. Are you hungry or what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said loudly, ¡°Give me a saber. I want to try!¡±

    Instructor Sun passed the saber over, satisfied.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What kind of person is he?</i>

    The saber entered his hands. <i>Man, this thing feels really fucking light. It must only weigh two or three jin</i>[1]<i>... </i>This was a regr saber. It was identical to the one Zhao Changhe had stabbed Luo Zhenwu with, and nothing like the broad saber in his previous dreams that weighed a few tens of jin. Zhao Changhe suspected that no such broad saber existed in the real world.

    When wielding the broad saber, Zhao Changhe had to use all his strength to swing it around. It was impossible for him to stop the de where he wished. However, that seemed possible with the saber he had now.

    Zhao Changhe recalled Instructor Sun¡¯s movements. He lunged and turned around, and the de whistled through the air as it swooped behind him. He tried to stop the de where Instructor Sun had stopped his, and he actually ended up in a simr position.

    Instructor Sun was amazed. ¡°Impressive understanding! With thisprehension and such a well-built body, how is it that you¡¯re only starting your training now? What a pity!¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned the saber and cupped his fists. ¡°Please teach me more, instructor.¡±

    ¡°Your hands aren¡¯t steady enough. Where you stop your de isn¡¯t quite there either. You need to practice this part... Here...¡± Instructor Sun directed Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands and stopped them at a specific position. ¡°Remember this feeling. Once you¡¯ve got a feel for it, practice this motion everyday. Practice as much as you can. Only then will you be able to strike with proper speed and steadiness. This is the essence of all martial techniques under heaven!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, instructor.¡± Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh, and sincerely thanked the instructor.

    Instructor Sun cast him a sidelong nce, staring for a while before suddenly shouting at the rest of the people at the training grounds. ¡°What¡¯re you all staring at? Train! Learn from Zhao Changhe! Look, this was only his first try and he did better than you. Do you all feel no shame? Your movements disappoint me. None of you will get any food today!¡±

    Groups of people red at Zhao Changhe with hostility.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>I was afraid he would say something like that. This is just the first day, and here I go offending all my ssmates in one go.</i>

    1. 1 jin is half a kilogram. ?

 Chapter 10: How a Bandit Comes to Be

    <h4>Chapter 10: How a Bandit Comes to Be</h4>

    Zhao Changhe followed Instructor Sun as he took a few steps toward the exit of the training grounds. The instructor asked, ¡°Are you here to ask for advice on the Vicious Blood Art?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Yes, instructor. Please give me some pointers.¡±

    Instructor Sun looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself. After a long pause, he said, ¡°The power of the Vicious Blood Art is unparalleled. It¡¯s indeed very impressive and is suitable for someone your age... However, ites with many problems. In the future, you must switch to the Blood God Art to remedy them. Unfortunately, obtaining the Blood God Art is not an easy task. Even for core disciples that have aplished great deeds, being allowed to see the full Blood God Art manual is a tall order. If you have the desire to practice the Blood God Art in the future, you must prepare yourself for this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe showed his respects once more. ¡°Many thanks, instructor. I understand.¡±

    Instructor Sun nodded. ¡°Other than this. You cannot just cultivate and ignorebat. I trust that you¡¯ve seen the Tome of Troubled Times yesterday. Our cult leader has broken through one more heavenlyyer than Yue Hongling, so why was he defeated? Much of the reason is because he fell short when it came to martial arts. The cult leader has been busy with managing the affairs of the cult these past few years. Maybe he¡¯s been neglecting his training. His recent defeat is not necessarily a bad thing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly and kept quiet. <i>You can just insult the cult leader like this? Anyway, that¡¯s a good example, makes sense and it¡¯s easy to understand.</i>

    Instructor Sun continued, ¡°We all train the saber here. Do you know why we only train the saber rather than other weapons?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered without much thought, ¡°It¡¯s because the saber is the quickest weapon to pick up, isn¡¯t it? As long as one has strength, randomly hacking and shing is bound to count for something. A beginner that¡¯s just picked up a sword definitely cannot disy as much ferocity.¡±

    This was the reason that Zhao Changhe refused to swap the broad saber in his previous dreams for another weapon even though the ground was littered with swords... Even until now, he had never concerned himself with how carefree the sword was. A life where one desired only poetry and to gracefully cut down his foes with his sword¡ªZhao Changhe wanted none of that. What he needed was a quick way to up his fighting capabilities. Being free and unrestrained could not put food on the table.

    ¡°Not bad. Yes, sabers and spears are the easiest weapons to pick up. The sword, on the other hand, is much harder to learn.¡± said Instructor Sun. ¡°There are many great men in the <i>jianghu</i> who have never practiced any internal arts or high-end external arts, but even so, with a saber in hand, they have cleaved through a piece of heaven and earth. The saber is the most universal weapon in the <i>jianghu.</i>¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>No shit. All the small fries in wuxia series use sabers. It¡¯s verymon.</i>

    ¡°The Vicious Blood Artes withplementary fist techniques, sword techniques, saber techniques, all the trimmings. As for the Vicious Blood Saber Art, it¡¯s unmatched in its ferocity. Since you¡¯ve received the Vicious Blood Art, you have what it takes to learn this saber art. However, you¡¯ve never learned how to use a saber. There¡¯s no rush... This just happens to be a newly built branch. All the fresh recruits are learning from scratch. Come here to train the fundamentals with them tomorrow. When the time is right, I¡¯ll teach you the Vicious Blood Saber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great news. I thought I¡¯d have to get this saber art some other way.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯ve already presented a show of dedication to the cult. What should be yours, <i>should be yours</i>. A true man shouldn¡¯t need to haggle over every copper coin or bargain all the time. That¡¯d be fucking small-minded.¡±

    There was clear discontentment with Branch Master Fang hidden in Instructor Sun¡¯s words. Zhao Changhe did not dare say anything, but he secretly felt good about it.

    Instructor Sun did not seem like any ordinary instructor. <i>If we were</i> <i>at the Head Altar of the cult, he¡¯d be an elder? Or maybe a protector? </i>That was a position just under the directmand of the cult leader. Instructor Sun probably upied a high position in the branch, at least enough to challenge the branch master.

    ¡°Enough of the pleasantries.¡± Instructor Sun had the blunt temperament of a bandit. He spoke nothing superfluous and began teaching. ¡°The Vicious Blood Art does not involve any directing of your qi. It only has techniques to invigorate your blood. The fundamentals of this technique must be paired with practicing fundamental movements. Just following the manual will be enough... You won¡¯tprehend the secret to directing your strength from just reading, though. You must do it like this...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was immersed in the instructor¡¯s words. They floated around his ears, and Zhao Changhe felt that he could already visualize the flow of qi and blood in his body. It was like a stream that initially flowed gently, but slowly began to billow and surge.

    Before long, Zhao Changhe could feel a burning heat rising up from within him. It was like the fury he felt when he watched his favorite team lose the world cup. His eyes had turned red and his head had felt dizzy. As soon as his boiling blood had rushed to his head, he was ready to smash the television in front of him to pieces.

    <i>The strength one can draw out in such a state is extraordinary. It looks like the Vicious Blood Art is supposed to allow me to enter this enraged state onmand?</i>

    What was even stranger was that the soreness in his legs from practicing the movements in the manualst night seemed to be washed away by a wave of heating from some unknown source. At the same time, the wave of heat strengthened Zhao Changhe¡¯s flesh and bones. He felt that he could now hold those movements for much longer.

    <i>So this is what demonic arts are like...and this is just the beginning. What will it look like if I train this to a high level?</i>

    The instructor¡¯s voice was now far away.

    The atmosphere around Zhao Changhe felt tense. He could hear a mor eerily simr to the sound of the school cafeteria after the end of sses.

    Zhao Changhe slowly opened his eyes.

    <i>What the fuck, it really is a cafeteria!</i>

    There was a cook pushing a cart over on which stood a cask of rice with corn. There were vegetables mixed inside together with, unexpectedly, some meat. The fragrance of the food wafted over from far away. The disciples at the training grounds all swarmed over with bowls and chopsticks like bees. The cook began giving out the food.

    By this time, Zhao Changhe could hear his stomach grumbling. He¡¯d only trained in the Vicious Blood Art for one morning, but he felt as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for a week. He raced to his room to grab a bowl.

    Luo Qi was nowhere to be seen, but Zhao Changhe did not care. He took his bowl and rushed back to receive his food.

    This bandit nest of a mountain stronghold was, at the end of the day, still a branch of a cult. There were rules to follow. The scene of people chaotically pushing each other that Zhao Changhe imagined did note to fruition. All the disciples lined up properly. Zhao Changhe was used to sticking his head out while queuing to check things out. He realized that the cook paid particr attention to who he was giving the food out to. For some people, there was not a single shred of meat in their bowls, while others, like Zhang Quan, were given a small piece of red braised pork.

    The others looked at the meat in their bowls with envious eyes, but they did not show their temper to the cook. Perhaps Instructor Sun was in charge of meting out rewards and punishments. Whoever he permitted to eat meat could eat meat.

    After a long while, Zhao Changhe finally reached the front of the queue. The cook cast him a nce and gave him a piece of red braised pork. It was evenrger than the one Zhang Quan received. Zhao Changhe was ecstatic. Instructor Sun indeed treated him pretty well. Right now, to be able to eat meat was incredibly important to Zhao Changhe!

    With his bowl in his hands, Zhao Changhe happily made his way out of the crowd, only to be met by Zhang Quan and a few other people. Their smiles seemed not like smiles.

    ¡°Yo. It¡¯s a whole piece of meat...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression darkened and he furrowed his brow as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to break the peace like this. Acting like such a moronic viin is quite <i>low</i> of you.¡±

    ¡°Peace? The hell kinda peace are you talking about?!¡± Zhang Quan did not understand what Zhao Changhe meant by <i>low</i>[1], andughed coldly. ¡°A little traitor entered the cult by ying his own family¡¯s young master and obtained the Vicious Blood Art. That was enough even by itself, but you just <i>had </i>to suck up to Instructor Sun and now our meat portions are smaller. Where is this <i>peace</i> you speak of?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°So you¡¯re doing this all for a piece of meat?¡±

    Malice shed across Zhang Quan¡¯s eyes. <i>Of course it¡¯s for a piece of meat. What¡¯s so strange about it?</i> <i>Pieces of meat, martial arts, all of them are simply resources. If there¡¯s no good reason to take them away from others then you just have to make one. Who cares if you¡¯re a new arrival? We¡¯re all bandits of a demonic sect. Do you think we care about modesty?</i>

    Zhang Quan could not be bothered talking to Zhao Changhe anymore. He waved his hand andmanded, ¡°Get him!¡±

    From both directions, the bandits rushed forward. With Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands holding his bowl, how could he fight back? He had received quite a few hits to his back while trying to protect the bowl in his hands for a while. Eventually the food spilled all over the floor.

    The people watching by the side all cheered. It looked like such scenes weremon here.

    Zhao Changhe could faintly hear someone whisper, ¡°This Zhao Changhe has been in the limelight for too long. I don¡¯t like it. This is a beautiful disy of strength from Zhang Quan.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sun seems to treat him pretty well. They were speaking in private by the training grounds... Isn¡¯t Zhang Quan afraid of getting on the bad side of the instructor?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyone with two eyes can see that Branch Master Fang dislikes Zhao Changhe. Just how much special treatment can Instructor Sun show?¡±

    While the people whispered amongst themselves, no one noticed that Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes were bing redder and redder, like blood.

    That feeling of wanting to smash the television while watching the world cup red up within Zhao Changhe. Finally, he no longer suppressed it, and he smashed his bowl against the ground. ¡°What makes you people think you can eat if I can¡¯t eat!?¡±

    <i>Peng!</i>

    The bowl shattered. Its broken shards mixed together with the food on the floor. Now no one could eat it.

    Zhang Quan and his goons were taken aback. ¡°Fuck, this guy is ruthless.¡±

    ¡°Ruthless?¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly turned around. His eyes were filled with crazed rancor. ¡°You think that¡¯s all?¡±

    The people were still feeling sorry looking at the wasted food on the floor. Before they could even react, Zhao Changhe rushed toward Zhang Quan in a single step and grabbed his cor.

    Zhao Changhe moved with unparalleled swiftness. Even he himself did not know when he had be able to move at such a speed. Hot blood qi surged through his legs as he shot forward like an arrow in flight. When he grabbed Zhang Quan¡¯s cor, even Zhao Changhe was stunned at what he had done.

    Zhao Changhe did not have time to think about what he was doing. He simply tripped Zhang Quan and flung him to the floor. Then, he grabbed the man¡¯s hair and viciously pressed his head against the food on the floor. ¡°You want to eat? I¡¯ll let you eat till you¡¯re full!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°<i>Aaargh!</i>¡±

    Zhang Quan screamed in pain, and everyone present shivered. This guy was ruthless! There was not just rice on the ground, but also shards from the broken bowl! Zhang Quan¡¯s face waspletely shredded. If one of the shards poked his eye out...

    It was only now that Zhang Quan¡¯sckeys realized what was happening and rushed over. Some of them kicked Zhao Changhe with all their strength, while others tried to pull him away. However, Zhao Changhe simply endured all of their attacks and continued smashing Zhang Quan¡¯s head against the floor. Nobody could pull him away.

    After Zhang Quan was smashed against the ground four or five times, the people trying to pull Zhao Changhe away carefully released him; the ones kicking him no longer dared to do so. All of them slowly backed off.

    Zhang Quan was no longer breathing.

    Zhao Changhe was panting as he stood up. His face was expressionless as he looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to eat my food? Don¡¯t you want to me me for being too full? Don¡¯t you guys want to eat?¡±

    Zhang Quan¡¯s men trembled with fear as they avoided Zhao Changhe¡¯s terrifying gaze.

    Everyone cleared a path for Zhao Changhe as he walked away.

    1. In the raws, Zhao Changhe literally says the English word ¡°low.¡±µÀ:¡°²»ÖÁÓÚÕâÒ²ÒªÉËºÍÆø°É£¬ÕâÖÖÄÔ²Ð·´ÅÉÓÐµãLOW¡£¡± ?

 Chapter 11: Natural-Born Bandit

    <h4>Chapter 11: Natural-Born Bandit</h4>

    After Zhao Changhe left the crowd, he ran to one corner of the stronghold and leaned against the wall panting. It looked like he was about to copse.

    <i>This Vicious Blood Art is truly violent. It wasn¡¯t just the speed, but also the fact that not even a bunch of people were able to pull me away. This strength is a little ridiculous. I¡¯ve only practiced itst night and this morning...</i>

    With that said, there was a ring problem at hand. After just that little confrontation, Zhao Changhe felt simply exhausted. He did not know if it was a result of overworking his qi and blood or if it was because he felt guilty about what he had done.

    He had shown off and he had vented his anger. <i>I don¡¯t know if Zhang Quan is alive... My first day here and already I¡¯ve been involved in infighting. What kind of punishment will I receive?</i>

    <i>When I felt my blood boil and surge through my body, I couldn¡¯t give a flying fuck anymore... Perhaps this is one of the symptoms of using the Vicious Blood Art? Or was I just born like this?</i>

    ¡°Do you regret what you did?¡±

    From the other side of the corner, Zhao Changhe heard Instructor Sun¡¯s voice.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at him. Instructor Sun was standing nearby with his arms crossed, looking at the young man in front of him with a neutral expression.

    Zhao Changhe showed respect to Instructor Sun, lowering his head as he said, ¡°No. I don¡¯t have any regrets. I will ept any punishment given to me. If I don¡¯t stand up for myself, am I supposed to just hand over my food to others like a spineless idiot in the future? I can¡¯t ept living like that.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Instructor Sun interrupted him. ¡°Zhao Changhe the Manyer! I knew you had this kind of spirit in you, not that I needed to point it out. Do you regret learning the Vicious Blood Art and having to deal with its ability to influence your rational mind? That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Zhao Changhe felt some reassurance that what happened just now was the work of Vicious Blood Art rather than him being a cruel person. ¡°For now, I have no regrets. It¡¯s a bloody awesome martial art. Nothing canpare to it. Come to think of it, Instructor Sun, is Zhang Quan...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Instructor Sun answered indifferently. ¡°He dares to steal the piece of meat I gave to you? He challenged you first, then got killedter. What a stupid weakling. His death doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew that Instructor Sun had helped him handle most of the aftermath. He looked at the instructor deferentially and said, ¡°Many thanks, instructor...¡±

    ¡°Heree the manners of a man of culture again,¡± Instructor Sun scolded him. ¡°Are you here to pass the imperial examinations or something?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...?¡±

    <i>I¡¯m in the wrong for thanking you?</i>

    ¡°Just now you tried talking it over with Zhang Quan. Did it have any fucking use? What about now? No one¡¯s the least bit afraid of you! But that¡¯s how peace is enforced!¡° Instructor Sunughed coldly. ¡°I was there when you killed Luo Zhenwu. I saw what kind of courage you had; you¡¯re a natural-born bandit! That¡¯s why I decided to spare you a few words. When you travel through the <i>jianghu</i>, you must never sully the powerful name of our holy faith! Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m showing you favor? Do you think it¡¯s because you have a nice ass!?¡±

    <i>Natural-born bandit...</i> Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    Indeed, love and hate did not arise for no reason. Everything had two sides to it. ying Luo Zhenwu made Branch Master Fang displeased but impressed Instructor Sun.

    This type of world, especially with its bandits, was wholly ipatible with the modern man and his civilization. Fortunately, Zhao Changhe was tougher than most to begin with, and he had already killed many people in his prior dreams. He had long since gotten used to the feeling of taking a life. If it was an ordinary student in his position, Zhao Changhe did not know how they would fare.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my home. Some things will require me to act with propriety... If I continue handling every single dispute like this...¡±

    Instructor Sun red coldly at him for a while. ¡°You¡¯re already in the <i>jianghu, </i>and you should know what that means. Find me for training in two hours. Starting now, you will cultivate in the morning and train the saber in the afternoon. Do whatever you want at night.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips in silence as he watched Instructor Sun walk away.

    <i>This isn¡¯t the jianghu I desire.</i>

    *

    Two hourster, Zhao Changhe showed up at the training grounds on time.

    Instructor Sun smiled as he looked at him. <i>This fe looked weak and exhausted a while ago and he didn¡¯t even eat anything. He looked like a frozen eggnt, listless and wilted. But he¡¯s full of spirit now.</i>

    After Zhao Changhe beat up Zhang Quan¡¯sckeys, he took their food and ate three full bowls. The portions he had were muchrger than what he had. After that, without a sliver of regret, he went to take an afternoon nap to rest for a bit.

    From a person that was willing to talk things over peacefully and politely, Zhao Changhe was beginning to rapidly turn into a fierce bandit.

    People in the <i>jianghu</i> tended to change like this. When one was thrown into a vat of ink, it was hard not to be stained ck.

    Instructor Sun could not help but sigh. ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s practice your fundamentals with the rest.¡±

    Out of habit, Zhao Changhe went to line up, walking to the back of the crowd to listen to Instructor Sun. However, the moment the other disciples saw hime over, they all started trembling and cleared a path for him, as if respectfully showing him to the front of the line. Zhao Changhe snorted and walked up. As he stood in front of Instructor Sun, the rest of the disciples reformed the line.

    There was a pleased look in Instructor Sun¡¯s eyes. He made noments and began instructing.

    ¡°Among all ded weapons, the saber has the fewest fundamental movements. There is only hacking and shing and nothing more. The highest-level saber arts are no exception. How well you pick up these fundamentals will determine how far you can go with the saber, how fast you are, how urate, how steady¡ªall this depends on how well youy your foundation. No saber art, no matter how good, can be a substitute for poor fundamentals.

    ¡°Just like the Returning sh from this morning. Every saber art that deals with enemiesing from behind consists of this move as a foundation together with some changes: a different way of directing your strength, a different angle, or a different ending stance. All moves of this category have their different uses, but how urate and steady you are when you execute them will depend on how well you can learn the fundamentals today. To put it another way, as long as you can get familiar with the basics, it doesn¡¯t matter what saber art you pick up in the future, you¡¯ll be able to quickly get the hang of it and put it to your own use.

    ¡°Many people say that demonic arts give quick results... However, there is no quick result here. There are no shortcuts to learning the fundamentals!¡±

    Instructor Sun looked around the training grounds. Everyone had a look of disappointment in their eyes. <i>Who doesn¡¯t pick up demonic arts for its quick results? If we have to practice our fundamentals everyday, how is this any different from the other sects?</i>

    There were only a few people whose eyes were still glistening. They took the instructor¡¯s words to heart.

    One of these people was Zhao Changhe.

    Instructor Sunughed. ¡°I will now teach the Chop and Vertical sh again. Don¡¯t think that these moves can be learned by any child that picks up a saber... It¡¯s no different from the Returning sh. This is the proper technique. Observe well!¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched with rapt attention as Instructor Sun demonstrated the movements slowly and found himself following along with his hands. Zhao Changhe had never been this focused when he was studying... <i>If I was this focused back then, I might have entered Tsinghua or Peking University</i>[1]<i>.</i>

    <i>Natural-born bandit?</i>

    <i>Maybe.</i>

    The scar on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face told him that this world suited him far better than Tsinghua and Peking University.

    The afternoon passed by quickly and soon it was evening. Zhao Changhe rested on a rock by the training grounds. He was massaging his incredibly sore hands. Once he activated the Vicious Blood Art, the soreness would fade away by itself. It was extremely strange.

    Instructor Sun sauntered to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯ve indeed got a good understanding of things. To be able to learn so much in an afternoon... Go back and rest. You¡¯ll have an additional piece of meat for dinner tonight. ording to the rules, those who train the best are given a piece of meat. Let¡¯s see how many days you can keep this up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was perplexed. ¡°Can we really just train and eat meat? Don¡¯t we need to do any odd jobs?¡±

    Instructor Sun looked like he wanted tough but kept a straight face. ¡°Teaching you and giving you meat to eat is definitely so that you will be of use to the cult in the future. What? Do you think we¡¯re training you for fun?¡±

    Zhao Changhe attempted to ask, ¡°Then...¡±

    Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Instructor Sun. ¡°That¡¯s why you should take this opportunity to train as much as you can. Otherwise, if you die on the job, we can only send someone to bring back your corpse and feed it to the dogs.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shut his mouth.

    Instructor Sun left leisurely. ¡°You are an aplished person. You can expect some preferential treatment for now. That friend of yours is already out doing missions. Who knows? Your room may only be upied by a single person in the future. Extra space is always nice.¡±

    Unease clutched at Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart.

    <i>No wonder Luo Qi wasn¡¯t around at noon. He was out on a mission.</i>

    Joining a demonic cult was essentially different from bing a guard servant for the Luo family. <i>If Luo Qi was dead...I guess he would¡¯ve been returned by now.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt the irony of the path he now walked.

    Why did he kill Luo Zhenwu? It was true he did it so that he could protect himself, but his main reason for doing so was definitely that he wanted to take revenge for the innocent vigers ughtered at the Zhao House.

    However, the very organization he was a part of now wasmitting the exact same atrocities as Luo Zhenwu. For all he knew, he would have to personally ughter an innocent vige in the future.

    It was natural to think that the way the Luo family conducted itself was despicable and not much different from a demonic cult, but there were still some differences. The biggest distinction was that the Luo family did not rely onmitting such heinous acts to put food on their tes. But for demonic cults, this was a part of their bread and butter.

    With that said...did Zhao Changhe have a choice? He had been forced to do what he had to do back then. Could he turn back now?

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and looked at the food in his bowl. His eyes were gloomy; he felt them throb.

    <i>Am I a natural-born bandit...</i>

    <i>¡®I hope that, in the future, you shall be just as pure-hearted as you are today. And when we next meet in the jianghu, I hope to hear you call me big sister again.¡¯</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked to the sky, lost in thought. Those golden words from yesterday had disappeared. It was as if they had never existed.

    1. Tsinghua University and Peking University are the top two universities in China. ?

 Chapter 12: Unwilling to Abandon

    <h4>Chapter 12: Unwilling to Abandon</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s return.¡± On a small path by the mountain, Luo Qi waved his hands.

    The ice and snow whizzed past the mountain. It was much colder than inside the stronghold. At least inside, there were many ces that shielded people from the wind and allowed them to keep themselves warm. Going outside toplete missions, on the other hand, required them to weather the biting cold.

    Luo Qi acted as leader of a small group. They hid by the side of the road, waiting to ambush any traveling merchants that passed by. However, just how many merchants would be on the road in this freezing weather? There was not a soul to be spotted for the entire day. The snow had long since covered Luo Qi¡¯s head and shoulders. His slim figure looked like a frozen eggnt.

    When Luo Qi left the Luo family, he had no time to bring any other items along. He only had the thin clothes he was wearing. Even with whatever cultivation level he had achieved, it was still difficult to endure the conditions outside.

    On the other hand, Luo Qi¡¯s men all wore thick clothing; they fared better than him out here. Unfortunately, Luo Qi had assumed a leading position the moment he had arrived at the stronghold, so he could not, in good faith, take any of his underling¡¯s clothes for himself. He had put up with this for a while.

    One of the underlings by his side said, ¡°Captain Luo, there¡¯s nothing to find here. Looks like we should head to the city after all...¡± Luo Qi shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯lle back here for two more days. I don¡¯t know if the higher-ups want us to preach in the city. There will be people willing to join, but we cannot act rashly by ourselves.¡±

    Preaching and looting were the two usual sources of ie for a demonic cult. If done well, there was the possibility of setting up industry. The new Beimang branch was just built and had nothing. Even now, everyone was still eating food gathered from the mountain to save up money.

    The underling said, ¡°We¡¯ve been starving for the whole day! If we return to the stronghold, we¡¯ll be reprimanded. There¡¯s a high chance they won¡¯t give us anything to eat. At this rate, we¡¯ll all starve to death.¡±

    Luo Qi said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally treat all of you to a meal someday when we sneak into the city.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s men all smiled. <i>This newly promoted leader sure knows how to treat his subordinates! </i>Everyone felt less anxious.

    Luo Qi dismissed his men and slowly dragged his tired self back to the mountain stronghold as the sun set. As he passed by the sacrificial altar, with the secret entrance well-obscured, he chuckled coldly.

    He knew what it was.

    Zhao Changhe thought Luo Qi had no choice but to follow him. However, that was not the case¡ªLuo QI did not tag along because he was too weak to escape elsewhere, much less because he wanted to exact justice upon the Blood God Cult. In fact, he could have easily ran away, so why did he insist on enduring all this hardship?

    It was because Luo Qi knew what this ce was, what the Blood God Cult was doing here, and...why they had exterminated the Luo family. He had decided to follow Zhao Changhe not out of necessity, but after careful deliberation.

    Luo Qi returned to the stronghold as if nothing was wrong. When he went to report to the mission hall that he had returned with nothing, he was naturally hurled a torrent of abuse. As expected, he was not given anything to eat. Luo Qiughed apologetically and left, slowly returning to his living quarters.

    From afar, he could see the wooden hut. Zhao Changhe stood by the entrance and was using the light from the setting sun to read.

    <i>In the face of hardship, whether it¡¯s day or night, he continues his training. He¡¯s got the look of a diligent student. </i>

    Zhao Changhe was holding the horse stance. He had a book in his left hand, and with his right hand, he was repeatedly swinging a saber.

    In front of him was a wooden pole. He was trying, with great effort, to make sure the saber hit the same spot every time. The pole, however, was messily hacked up, filled with de marks.

    Luo Qi had never seen someone so hardworking...not that he had met very many people anyway.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face revealed pleasant surprise as he saw Luo Qi return. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Luo Qi found his expression very odd. ¡°What¡¯re you so excited for?¡±

    ¡°Oh... I was afraid you met with some danger.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Looks like nothing happened? That¡¯s good. Have you eaten?¡±

    Luo Qi had an even more perplexed look in his eyes, only replying after a good while. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    In reality, Luo Qi had not eaten anything other than the cornbread given to them this morning. As the words left his mouth, his stomach followed up with a grumble.

    In an instant, Luo Qi¡¯s face reddened. He red angrily at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Chang did not want to bicker with a damn <i>tsundere</i>. He turned around and entered the hut. ¡°I was worried you might not have been able to find any food today in this weather, so I left some for you... You came back at a good time. The food is still warm.¡±

    Luo Qi followed Zhao Changhe inside as if he was in a dream. He looked at the leftover food on the table, stupefied.

    Looking at Luo Qi¡¯s surprised face, Zhao Changhe¡¯s own expression turned serious. ¡°You won¡¯t mind if I¡¯ve eaten some of it, will you? Just put up with it, my senior martial brother.¡±

    Luo Qi kept quiet and silently sat by the table. He looked at the food. There was even a piece of meat there.

    ¡°You... You need this meat more than me,¡± he said with some difficulty.

    Zhao Changhe waved his hands indifferently. ¡°I ate three portions for lunch. It¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Luo Qi spoke no more. <i>Who in their right mind thinks that eating lunch means one doesn¡¯t have to eat dinner...</i>

    Zhao Changhe sat by the side and apanied Luo Qi as he ate, asking, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of winter. Just how many merchants can there be on the road? How are you supposed toplete this mission?¡±

    ¡°There is the asional merchant. If there really weren¡¯t any...¡± Luo Qi paused. He looked at Zhao Changhe, feeling a little strange. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯d be many atrocities like what happened at the Zhao House, except this time, <i>we</i> would be the ones tomit them. Do you really not care at all? Isn¡¯t it pretty ironic considering your attitude back at the Luo Family Vige?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the setting sun, lost in thought. He said softly, ¡°Before you returned, I was conflicted about this. I thought about it for a bit, and I have some things I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Luo Qi asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We had no choice in the past and we could only do as we were told. Now, however, we have a certain level of autonomy.¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice turned softer. ¡°For example, can¡¯t we select our targets? Such as those simr to the Luo family. After taking care of them, can we not im that we are carrying out the will of heaven, stealing from the rich to give to the poor? I suspect that this is the source of ie for many ¡®heroes¡¯ in the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s expression brightened and, for a while, he stared at Zhao Changhe as if thetter had three heads. Then, heughed. ¡°I originally thought you were someone great. How can you be this na?ve?¡±

    ¡°Na?ve? Perhaps.¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°But there are some things I don¡¯t want to lose.¡±

    Luo Qi did not mock him. He lowered his head and poked at the grains of rice in the bowl. ¡°In a den of lions, how can one y around? Whatever you have nned, you won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°If I cannot do as I want now, I just have to be stronger. I¡¯ve already seen it first-hand today. What a demonic cult recognizes the most is strength. If you¡¯re strong, others will revere you. No one will dare to trouble you. It¡¯s just like how you¡¯re a leader now. At the very least, you have some control over your men. Who knows? Maybe one day you¡¯ll be the branch master? When that happens, your word here will be thew.¡±

    Zhao Changhe still had something he wanted to say.

    <i>As long as we have what it takes to deal with our pursuers, we can just make a break for it. It may be a shitty stronghold, but we can¡¯t just slip away whenever we want to.</i>

    In a foreign ce, surrounded by foreign people, who would show care for others? Zhao Changhe was alreadybeled a natural-born bandit. It would not be out of the ordinary for him to one day betray the cult.

    ¡°Heh...¡± Luo Qi sighed. Zhao Changhe did not know if his interlocutor had picked up on his unspoken words.

    Luo Qi said, ¡°I hope you can retain this conscience and na?vete of yours. Just like what you did for this meal... Thank you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say something like that. Are we friends now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luo Qi said gently. ¡°We were already friends before this.¡±

    In fact, they were more than just friends. It was not a stretch to say that their fates were now intertwined. Luo Qi had never thought that he would use such words about the rtionship between him and another person.

    ¡°So does that mean we can sleep together tonight?¡± Zhao Changhe mmed the table. ¡°What I mean is, how long are we gonna go on with one person sleeping on the bed while the other sleeps on the table? Whatever you say, I¡¯m taking the bed tonight. I¡¯m about to fucking freeze to death here.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Luo Qi was stupefied. ¡°Then just sleep on the bed. Maybe I¡¯ll be dead by tomorrow and you won¡¯t have to concern yourself with this anymore.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not a woman, are you? How can you be this much of a <i>tsundere?</i> Female leads dressing up as guys in novels aren¡¯t popr with readers nowadays.¡±

    Luo Qi unhappily pointed at his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Mister Zhao, have you gone insane? Do you take everyone you meet to be a woman?¡±

    ¡°The exact opposite! I don¡¯t want to have any lovey-dovey rtionship with women.¡± Zhao Changhe dered angrily. ¡°I seriously hope you¡¯re not a woman. It¡¯d be way more convenient if you were a guy. It¡¯d be <i>really</i> troublesome if you were a woman! Can¡¯t you act more like a man!?¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes widened. After a while, he broke out inughter. ¡°Truly... Great words from a great man of the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    ¡°I guess what I¡¯m saying is that I¡¯m a <i>thick-headed </i>man. Oh wait, I forgot you don¡¯t know what that means [1]¡± Zhao Changhe was toozy to think of another word. ¡°I¡¯m a <i>thick-headed</i> man. That¡¯s just who I am. Got a problem with that? Now that I¡¯ve said this, if you¡¯re a guy, we¡¯ll sleep together tonight. If you¡¯re a girl, I¡¯ll give my ass to Instructor Sun tomorrow morning and beg for another room! Why is sleeping such a fucking hassle!? It¡¯s just sleeping!¡±

    Luo Qi continued poking at the food in his bowl with his chopsticks. The piece of meat he was reluctant to eat was now reduced to mush. He muttered inaudibly, ¡°You¡¯re really a bandit. How vulgar.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hear what he said. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Luo Qi raised his head. ¡°If we have to sleep together, then we¡¯ll sleep together. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to handle it!¡±

    1. The word used for <i>thick-headed </i>man is ¸ÖÌúÖ±ÄÐ. This is modern inte ng and refers to someone who can only speak in a direct manner and is not good at talking to women. ?

 Chapter 13: Shared Bed

    <h4>Chapter 13: Shared Bed</h4>

    The bed was pretty big and had reeds as bedding. There was even a nket fit for a two-person bed. After all, this was a two-person room. Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi did not upy low positions in the cult and could be considered as leaders in their own right, so the treatment they received was not too bad.

    At night, Zhao Changhe continued to train outside in the snow while Luo Qi was first to dig into bed. Hey on the inside, next to the wall, and wrapped himself in the nket, looking at Zhao Changhe shing the wooden pole with his saber as he held the horse stance. There was a rhythm to his attacks.

    Luo Qi watched intently and did not let himself fall asleep. His mouth twitched as he suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t your muscles sore from training at this intensity without stopping from dusk to dawn?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not look at Luo Qi as he responded, ¡°The Vicious Blood Art is a little interesting. It looks like it¡¯s able to solve that problem. My muscles don¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also don¡¯t feel tired?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Actually, it¡¯s even easier to tire myself out practicing the Vicious Blood Art. I still need time to rest from time to time. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m overexerting my qi and blood. I may be able to be unstoppable in battle, but if the enemies don¡¯t take me down, the fatigue sure will. I fought some people today, and I was <i>far</i> more exhausted after that than I am now.¡±

    Luo Qi thought for a moment. ¡°Demonic arts sure are strange... You¡¯ve only been training for two days, but you can already feel such clear changes in your body. If it were a martial art from the Luo family, you¡¯d have to be a genius to feel the qi in your body after a month.¡±

    ¡°Of course there¡¯d be some shortcuts. Otherwise who would want to level up an alt<i> </i>ount using demonic arts?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s an alt ount... Wait, did you just say you had a fight? Who did you fight?¡± Luo Qi suddenly realized what Zhao Changhe had just said and his expression turned grim.

    Zhao Changhe finally threw him a nce. As he looked at Luo Qi¡¯s dark face, he grinned. ¡°Senior brother, do you want to help me get out of my predicament? I keep forgetting that you¡¯re way stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m way stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°So why are you so afraid of sleeping? You think I¡¯ll wreck your asshole? I should be the one who¡¯s afraid of you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you? You¡¯ve been full of nonsense since we¡¯ve be more familiar with each other. You weren¡¯t like this before...¡± Luo Qi covered his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m asking who you fought with. Do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for friends to talk like this after they be more familiar with each other? Anyway, I won that fight, so it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Luo Qi could not be bothered with Zhao Changhe anymore and turned to face the wall on the other side. ¡°Since you know we¡¯re friends, next time you find yourself in a simr situation, remember to tell me. If I¡¯m not around, just hide somewhere. It¡¯s never toote to take revenge. You¡¯re too reckless for someone who¡¯s only been training for two days. Your body may be well-built, but in reality, it doesn¡¯t count for anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright.¡± Zhao Changhe was in a rather cheerful mood. Luo Qi really viewed him as a friend now. However, seeing him go to bed after eating bewildered Zhao Changhe. ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never seen you cultivate or train. Don¡¯t you need to practice as well?¡±

    ¡°I practice internal arts. I can cultivate even when I¡¯m lying down.¡±

    ¡°...No shit, you can do that? Then why do people need to sit in the lotus position to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for daoists. There are many different kinds of internal arts in this world. In fact, there are some people who can cultivate while they work or run. Everyone cultivates in a different manner. Being able to cultivate while lying down isn¡¯t very rare.¡± Luo Qi suddenly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up? Do you regret not picking up the internal arts of our Luo Family¡¯s outer branch?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a bitter expression and he raised his head for a while before sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t have any regrets. What I¡¯m looking for is speed, not an easy time cultivating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re training day and night?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°The way of cultivation requires one to achieve bnce. To insist on training so excessively is not necessarily a good thing. You should rest.¡± Luo Qi paused and realized that what he had just said was equivalent to inviting Zhao Changhe to go to bed with him. Luo Qi continued, ¡°Once you¡¯re in bed, don¡¯t touch me with your paws. Disgusting.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded unhappily, ¡°You really think I¡¯m gay? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d find that disgusting as well?¡±

    He did not feel tired, so he kept swinging his sword. ¡°Go to sleep first. I need to do a hundred shes tonight before anything else.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Madman.¡±

    ¡°Mad?¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mad, how am I supposed to protect the things I don¡¯t want to lose?¡±

    Luo Qi had aplicated look on his face as he watched Zhao Changhe¡¯s spill his sweat everywhere in the darkness. There was a mysterious hatred in Luo Qi¡¯s eyes, but also hard-to-suppress admiration. In the end, everything became faint as he shut his eyes.

    One person outside; one person inside. One still and quiet; one full of movement. Amidst this snowing winter night where not a sound could be heard, the two of them formed a unique scenery.

    After some time, Zhao Changhe had lost count of how many times he had swung his saber. He was finally exhausted, but he was also satisfied.

    He had managed to get a feel for how to control his saber. He was getting faster and faster, bing steadier as he went, and also more precise with his attacks. The shes he had made on the wooden pole before were scattered and rarely hit the same spot twice. However, the de marks were getting closer and closer together, converging towards a single line.

    The sayings ¡°an extension of one¡¯s arm¡± and ¡°wherever one¡¯s thoughts go, the de reaches¡± seemed like metaphors, but they could actually be realized with enough practice. There was nothing special about being highly skilled¡ªit was just practice and then more practice. This principle was irond.

    ¡°Fuck. I smell rancid. There¡¯s nowhere to take a shower. This is too hard to deal with.¡± Zhao Changhe wiped away his sweat as he entered the wooden hut. He wanted toin, but seeing Luo Qi fast asleep, he stopped himself.

    Another reason Zhao Changhe wanted to keep training was so that he could ward off the cold. If he wore such thin clothes in the middle of winter without constantly exercising, he would freeze to death. Whenever he paused and the wind picked up, he would feel incredibly cold.

    Zhao Changhe could do nothing but hang up his sweaty shirt to dry. He wiped the sweat off himself and snuggled into his own part of the nket.

    Luo Qi pulled away, shifting himself further to the inner side of the bed.

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t slept?¡±

    ¡°You were making such a ruckus with your saber? Who¡¯d be able to sleep?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit sorry. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t practice with the saber at night next time. I¡¯ll just cultivate.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Luo Qi forced himself to say. ¡°Since you want to rapidly raise your strength, how can you be hindered by such a trivial matter? In any case, I don¡¯t care. Whatever other people think doesn¡¯t matter either. They can go and die for all I care.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t care you¡¯d be asleep. Anyway, I¡¯m dead tired. I¡¯m going to bed now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The wooden hut suddenly became quiet.

    Zhao Changhe was truly exhausted. He fell asleep the moment he shut his eyes. With the both of them curled up in their own separate nkets, there was no possibility of bumping into each other. <i>He sure is overthinking things. The heck is he imagining about touching? </i>

    However, the reality was that there was a stench emanating from both of them, and <i>that</i> was unbearable.

    Zhao Changhe was in no mood to find out whether Luo Qi was a guy or a girl. Right now, he was fully preupied with his own goals. There was no time to think about pointless things. As Zhao Changhe said, it would be best if Luo Qi was not a girl. Otherwise, there would be much more trouble to deal with. Things would be much simpler if he was a man.

    Without extraneous thoughts, Zhao Changhe quickly fell asleep. Luo Qi anxiously grabbed his nket. He faced the wall, but his eyes were wide open. His whole body was tense and he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat.

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare get nearer, would he? He said he wouldn¡¯t get close and also found it disgusting, right?¡±

    ¡°But what if he gets closer in his sleep?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, he¡¯s unconscious, so he wouldn¡¯t know right?¡±

    ¡°But if he wakes up before me, won¡¯t he know?¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s thoughts were a mess. He could not sleep at all. As if to mock him, Zhao Changhe soon entered a deep sleep and began snoring. It was like thunder.

    Luo Qi turned around unhappily and menacingly raised his leg. He wanted to kick Zhao Changhe but hesitated for a moment and eventually slowly put it down.

    He looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. The scar on it was just as distinctive in the darkness.

    When he said that Zhao Changhe¡¯s scar was ugly, Luo Qi was not speaking the truth. It was not ugly at all. On the contrary, it had a wild beauty; it was very manly.

    This was because Zhao Changhe was manly and handsome to begin with. No matter how good-looking people messed up their appearance, they would look cool (author¡¯s note: ugly people should not follow this advice).

    Zhao Changhe slept very well. He did not move an inch in his sleep. After watching for a while, Luo Qi slowly rxed. He eventually gave in to his fatigue and finally dozed off.

    In Luo Qi¡¯s dream, there was a person who gently served her food.

    Luo Qi faintly heard herself asking, ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    The person in her dream patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten this afternoon. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    The person¡¯s face was blurry. It was only an early memory from Luo Qi¡¯s childhood. She had long forgotten what that face looked like.

 Chapter 14: The Power of a Saber

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Power of a Saber</h4>

    Luo Qi and Zhao Changhe were both filled with worry and could not sleep well. On the second day, the two of them immediately sprang out of bed at the same time when aborer knocked on the door to deliver their cornbread. After they bothposed themselves, they looked at each other. Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Luo Qi ignored him and looked down. Seeing himself wrapped tightly in his nket, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered concerning himself with Luo Qi and went to open the door, returning with the cornbread. He saw Luo Qi sitting on the bed, fixing up his hair.

    <i>That posture... If I wasn¡¯t careful, I would¡¯ve been smitten.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt his heart skip a beat. He tilted his head and changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Fucking hell. Another day without being able to brush my teeth. I¡¯m really not used to any of this.¡±

    Luo Qi repliedzily, ¡°You were born in the countryside, yet you talk as if you¡¯re from a wealthy family. You even know about brushing your teeth with willow branches!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chewed on his cornbread and cast Luo Qi a sidelong nce. ¡°You know about it too? And about the willow branches? Weren¡¯t you just a servant or whatever... Oh, sorry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? You think you can offend me with your words? I call you a country bumpkin, you call me a servant. That makes us even.¡± Luo Qi looked at Zhao Changhe disapprovingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have your training to do, I have to struggle to make sure we have meat to eat.¡±

    ¡°Eh, about what you said yesterday...¡±

    Luo Qi nced back with a smile as he walked to the door. ¡°You are too na?ve. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to achieve what you want. However... I think you should focus on other things. Go with the flow and see where that takes you.¡±

    That smile was spiteful, but Zhao Changhe was unaffected and nodded. ¡°There will be a way.¡±

    Thick-headed guys were like this. It made Luo Qi even more careful not to reveal anything feminine about himself. He took his cornbread and went toplete his tasks.

    Regardless of what Luo Qi did with his femininity, Zhao Changhe did not intend to concern himself with it.

    <i>Who cares if he¡¯s a guy or a girl. Thinking too much will only affect how fast I can cultivate.</i>

    Once Luo Qi left, Zhao Changhe made his way to the training grounds without telling anyone. He was supposed to cultivate the Vicious Blood Art in the morning and train with the saber in the afternoon. However, he was channeling the Vicious Blood Art as he practiced with the saber. This allowed him to make quick progress in the Vicious Blood Art. He did not know if any problems would arise because of this, so he decided it would be best to consult Instructor Sun.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re improving too fast? Where are you in your cultivation right now? Channel the Vicious Blood Art and try to punch me,¡± said Instructor Sun, not the least bit concerned.

    Zhao Changhe replied carefully, ¡°With all my strength?¡±

    ¡°Of course with all your strength.¡± Instructor Sun rolled his eyes. ¡°You think you can rattle me with your punches?¡±

    Zhao Changhe agreed and entered into his horse stance with his fists by his waist.

    Qi and blood from the Vicious Blood Art surged throughout his body. Zhao Changhe could feel his muscles fill with abundant energy both fiendish and ferocious.

    With a shout, Zhao Changhe punched with all his might.

    He did not know if he was seeing things, but the moment he threw his punch, he could only see red.

    Instructor Sun raised a hand indifferently to block the attack. Zhao Changhe felt like an enormous, immeasurable force had rushed toward him and was sent flying backwards a few steps before he was able to stabilize himself. That powerful force disappeared and seemed to have beaten out the blood-red image in Zhao Changhe¡¯s vision.

    Zhao Changhe held some respect for Instructor Sun in his heart. Heughed apologetically and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re the instructor.¡±

    Instructor Sun sped his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Your progress...is indeed very fast. There¡¯s no special reason for this, though. In the first ce, you have a pretty good understanding of martial arts. More crucially, however, is your physique. It¡¯s simply too good, iparably abundant with qi and blood. You¡¯re overly suited to cultivating the Vicious Blood Art. It¡¯s strange. Being from a peasant family, how were you able to get such nutrition? How did you develop your body?¡±

    He did not let Zhao Changhe see his hand slightly shaking behind his back.

    Instructor Sun had been too careless to casually block the attack with a single hand. He did not expect Zhao Changhe to strike with such ferocity... <i>What the hell, this is ridiculous!</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>If we talk nutrition, then I don¡¯t think even the cult leader can eat as well as a regr worker in the modern world. Not to mention, I¡¯m a real gym rat, so how could a random dude my agepare to me? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve yet to even be forced to use the Back Eye. Maybe this body of mine is the biggest cheat I have?</i>

    ¡°Of course, there is another reason. You haven¡¯t lost your virginity; you still retain your original yang and have abundant male essence, overflowing even... This is what people call being young and vigorous.¡± Not even Instructor Sun knew if he was praising or mocking Zhao Changhe. He sized him up for a while and could not hold back from adding, ¡°You¡¯re already neen, right? How sad.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Zhao Changhe straightened his neck and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have lost some of that original yang from rubbing one out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re <i>technically</i> correct ording to the principles of cultivation, but it¡¯s negligible unless you do it too often...fuck, why am I telling you this?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Instructor Sun was expressionless. ¡°From what I can see today, you¡¯re about to reach the first level of the Vicious Blood Art. Train well this month and attempt to break through. Once you¡¯ve passed the first level, you will have also broken through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°Reaching the firstyer of the Profound Gate in a month?¡± Zhao Changhe found it unbelievable. He thought of Luo Qi, who had started cultivating as a child and felt proud for reaching the firstyer of the Profound Gate at sixteen or seventeen. <i>I wonder if he¡¯ll vomit blood after hearing about this.</i>

    ¡°This is what a demonic art can aplish. You¡¯ll know the price to pay in the future. Anyway, those who use demonic arts advance at a far greater rate than others. You are exceptional, but not unique,¡± Instructor Sun said indifferently. ¡°Right, your cultivation is progressing much faster than your saber art. You need to catch up. The three moves I taught you yesterday, the Vertical Chop, Horizontal sh, and Returning sh¡ªhow many times have you practiced them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered truthfully, ¡°I intended to practice each move a thousand times, but I lost count in the end. The number of repetitions shouldn¡¯t be that far off, though.¡±

    <i>He actually practiced them a thousand times each?</i> Instructor Sun¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of the sockets, and he did his best to calmly point at a wooden pole. ¡°You see that de mark in the middle? Hit that. Let me see.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took out his saber.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The saber shed as it struck toward the de mark Instructor Sun had pointed out. The attack did not strictly line up with the mark; there was still a small discrepancy. Instructor Sun heaved a huge sigh and muttered, ¡°Reasonable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s not all that great, but it should get better with more training today.¡±

    <i>You want to be humble? Do you think that by ¡®reasonable¡¯ I meant your technique was alright? What I meant was that your talent for the saber is reasonably average, not ridiculous like the Vicious Blood Art. If not, your aptitude would be a bit too ridiculous.</i>

    Instructor Sun¡¯s expression rxed considerably. ¡°To be honest, if we were to speak of talent, you¡¯re not that special. You¡¯re only slightly better than average. After all, this move is the simplest of them all. Any random idiot could learn it after chopping firewood for a few days. How could a true genius still make inurate attacks after practicing a move a thousand times? However, what¡¯s different about you is that you know your attacks aren¡¯t urate. You can practice a single move a thousand times. Most people can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Eh...¡±

    ¡°If you can keep practicing every single move a thousand times when you actually start learning the Vicious Blood Saber Art, what you can achieve will exceed your expectations,¡± Instructor Sun said unhurriedly. ¡°Of course, when regr people pick up advanced saber arts and break through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate, they¡¯re usually ced in a leadership role. After that, they¡¯re able to enjoy lots of wine and meat and plenty of women. Those that are able to continue working hard are few and far between. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll fare.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also could not be certain of how he would fare in the future. In any case, he was extremelymitted right now. All his attention was practically ced on training. It wasn¡¯t just that he wanted to be strong and return to the real world; he also found real pleasure in cultivation and training in martial arts.

    It was just like the video games he yed in the past. When dying repeatedly to a boss, how could Zhao Changhe just give up like that? Even the server admins told him off for not being willing to walk away. Zhao Changhe¡¯s current situation was simr. <i>Fucking hell. I can¡¯t urately strike that de mark? I won¡¯t ept this. I¡¯ll continue striking this ¡°boss¡± until I figure out how to defeat it.</i>

    It was the same for the Vicious Blood Art. Zhao Changhe found real enjoyment in the process of gaining more and more strength, and he secretly enjoyed the reverence he received from the people around him.

    At the training grounds, Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice grew louder and grander. Soon, it melded together with the voices of the others present.

    That schrly air he had before had faded away without him knowing it; it was reced with the temperament of a bandit.

    After a mere few days...

    Zhao Changhe showed off more and more of the reasons he had beenbeled a natural-born bandit.

    <i>p!</i>

    Dusk had arrived. Zhao Changhe, who had been training for the entire day, put away his saber and gave one of the bandits behind him a heavy pat on the shoulder. ¡°Someday, when we can leave the stronghold, I¡¯ll treat all of you to a drink!¡±

    The banditughed apologetically. ¡°Nah, boss, I think we are the ones who gotta give you a drink. Even just the fact that you killed that pig Luo Zhenwu is enough to deserve a toast.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You were there that day?¡±

    ¡°Of course we weren¡¯t there, but we heard about it from the other disciples who participated in the raid. Boss Zhao, you¡¯re already pretty famous in the <i>jianghu.</i>¡±

    ¡°What? How can that be? It was just some dog from the Luo family. Who in the <i>jianghu</i> would possibly care?¡±

    The bandit had a strange look on his face as he said, ¡°They say that, ten years ago, the emperor went on an inspection tour throughout the country. One of his destinations was the Luo family. The Luo Vige Lord, being the bootlicker that he was, wanted to kiss the emperor¡¯s ass, and he sent his wife to tend to the emperor...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck. He ruminated on the bandit¡¯s words for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say...¡±

    The bandit pped his hands together. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s possible that Luo Zhenwu is the emperor¡¯s offspring! That¡¯s why the Imperial n took special care of them! The Luo family had a lot of hidden masters affiliated with the imperial court. If it wasn¡¯t for Venerable Vermillion Bird, how could we have seeded... Just think about it, boss, can any old family hide masters affiliated with the imperial court?¡±

    Zhao Changhe tried to restrain himself, and only said one word, ¡°Fuck!¡±

    <i>Strange. The way the Luo Vige Lord spoke to his son was not anything like how someone would treat a prince. Wasn¡¯t it exactly like how a father would speak to his child? Did the bandit get it wrong... Or did those two just get used to that dynamic?</i>

    The bandit said, ¡°In the past, when people spread rumors about the rtionship between the Luo family and the Imperial n, no one spoke in detail about what this rtionship exactly was... It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t dare to! Now, we¡¯re all a part of the same holy faith. What we oppose is this rotten imperial court. Why should we cover up the identity of this dog of a prince you killed?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. He thought that the whole thing was confidential and he could only ask about it after joining the cult as a formal disciple. He did not expect to hear about all this right now.

    In a way, it made sense. Before Luo Zhenwu died, the whole thing had been kept under wraps. But now that he was dead, it was only right that the Blood God Cult wanted to spread what they did.

    <i>So what I did...it appears to be quite impressive...</i>

    ¡°All I did was kill the emperor¡¯s bastard. How long can my reputation really spread for? No one will be speaking about it in a few days.¡± Zhao Changhe shrugged and turned away, thinking of ending the conversation right there.

    However, the bandit¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Only a bastard? No, boss, you really don¡¯t get it. The <i>actual</i> crown prince is dead and the emperor has no other sons.¡±

    Zhao Changhe froze in his tracks.

 Chapter 15: Wine for You

    <h4>Chapter 15: Wine for You</h4>

    ¡°Rumors say that the emperor had an illegitimate son but couldn¡¯t afford to mess with the empress¡¯ n, so he couldn¡¯t bring the kid to the pce. The emperor could only take care of him in secret. But with the death of the crown prince, the value of Luo Zhenwu¡¯s secret identity suddenly changed... Before then, who would¡¯ve cared about which bastard he was?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt numb.

    <i>Was this the real reason why the Four Idols Cult and Blood God Cult wanted to exterminate the Luo Family? If they extinguish the imperial bloodline, then the world will be thrown into chaos.</i>

    <i>The problem is, with the death of the crown prince, wouldn¡¯t the emperor have sent people to the Luo family to bring Luo Zhenwu to the pce?</i> <i>How could he possibly allow Luo Zhenwu to stay with the Luo family... What¡¯s more, from the attitude of the Luo family, they didn¡¯t look like they understood the gravity of the crown prince¡¯s death. If not, how could Luo Zhenwu still be in the mood to have his way with vige girls?</i>

    The other possibility was, of course, that the people were just making wild guesses and the Luo family had suffered this cmity for no reason.

    Zhao Changhe carefully asked, ¡°When did the crown prince die? Did he die before or after Luo Zhenwu?¡±

    The bandit pped his hands together. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s a weird coincidence. He died in the afternoon right before you killed Luo Zhenwu. Just a few hours before! At that time, Luo Zhenwu was the emperor¡¯s only child. So, Boss Zhao...it can be said that your saber cleaved open the gate to troubled times. How could you <i>not</i> be famous?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath.

    <i>Judging from the time that the Blood God Cult chose to strike, they were definitely nning to kill Luo Zhenwu even before the crown prince died... Was this really a coincidence? Or was the crown prince¡¯s death also part of their n? Did they decide to carry out both of them at the same time?</i>

    First Seat Tang¡¯s words resurfaced in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind. ¡°You have no idea of the gravity of what just happened. You... You will regret this.¡±

    <i>She didn¡¯te to the Luo Family Vige because of Vige Lord Luo¡¯s request for assistance, nor did she arrive ahead of arge army. In fact, there wasn¡¯t anyrge army. Vige Lord Luo¡¯s letter probably hadn¡¯t even reached the capital either...The reason she rushed to the Luo Family was that she had to take care of Luo Zhenwu! She just happened to arrive after the raid had already started.</i>

    <i>So it looks like the Luo family didn¡¯t meet with a cmity for no reason. There were other things behind the raid.</i>

    Luo Zhenwu¡¯s death was indeed serious. It was serious to the point that Zhao Changhe was put in a daze for a while. He suddenly looked to the sky andughed hysterically. ¡°The imperial pce and dragon throne on the location card¡ªso this is how they were rted to the Luo Family Vige. Hahaha! This card is fucking useless. Damn blind woman, I¡¯ll fuck you up!¡±

    The bandit: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled as he patted the bandit¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve understood everything. Thank you, brother.¡±

    <i>Cleaving open the gate to troubled times.</i>

    <i>How could chaos start just because of something like that? The way that pig was, if he¡¯d taken the throne, that¡¯s when the people would have met with actual misfortune.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s done is done. Did I not kill a big scoundrel?</i>

    Thinking this, the nervousness in Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart vanished. In fact, he felt better than before. The mystery of the location card, which had been nagging him all this while, was finally solved, and Zhao Changhe felt a wave of satisfaction wash over him.

    <i>However, there¡¯s still something weird about the whole thing. The way the vige lord and his son talked to each other didn¡¯t make any sense. Also, if the Four Idols Cult and Blood God Cult conducted the raid just to kill Luo Zhenwu, wouldn¡¯t it have been enough to send an assassin? Why stir up something so big by exterminating the entire Luo family...</i>

    <i>Anyway, who cares? Will knowing what actually happened get me out of this shituation? Nope. Not at all. In any case, I¡¯m a wanted criminal. I can¡¯t leave the stronghold even if I want to. Might as well continue bringing food back for Luo Qi. I still need something to fill up my days.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had spent a long time talking, and he returned to the wooden hut muchter than the night before. The sun had fully set and he could not even make out the roads anymore. However, when he returned, Luo Qi was nowhere to be found. Zhao Changhe knit his brow. He was in no mood to put in extra practice and repeatedly paced around the building while looking at the entrance of the stronghold.

    Yesterday, he was worried that Luo Qi met with some danger. That did not turn out to be the case, but it did not mean that danger did not exist. It could strike at any time.

    <i>It wouldn¡¯t strike today, would it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe finally could not wait any longer, picked up his saber, and left the building. After walking a few steps, he saw Luo Qi sauntering back with his hands sped behind his back.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe anxiously head outside, Luo Qi was a little stunned, but he soon understood what was going on. His eyes squinted slightly as he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh of relief and frowned. ¡°Why have you returned sote... Eh, wait, something¡¯s wrong...¡±

    He sniffed the air.

    ¡°Hey, wait a moment. You used to have a stench that I could smell whenever the wind blew in my direction. Where¡¯s that gone?¡±

    Luo Qi furrowed his brow. ¡°I went to take a bath in the stream behind the mountain. I couldn¡¯t take the stench anymore. It felt like lice were about to begin crawling all over me.¡±

    ¡°Swimming in winter. Impressive¡± Zhao Changhe felt restless, and also a bit terrified. <i>I¡¯ve never swam in winter before. Forget about taking a bath, I¡¯ll freeze to death if I even try to take my clothes off. Looks like people at the firstyer of the Profound Gate can really do whatever they want...</i>

    ¡°You take a bath as well. Who¡¯d want to sleep with you if you smell like shit?¡± Luo Qi found a good excuse. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being unreasonable before. You were just too smelly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. You¡¯ve reached the firstyer of the Profound Gate and you can handle it. I¡¯m just a noob.¡±

    ¡°True men are all unafraid of going into water in winter, even those who have never cultivated. You¡¯ve already been cultivating for a few days. Don¡¯t chicken out.¡± Luo Qi smiled as he took out a gourd of wine that he was hiding behind his back. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you some warm wine to drink. It¡¯ll help you beat the cold.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I went to the city and bought some today.¡± Luo Qi seemed to magically pull out a greasy bag. ¡°I even got some barbecued meat. It¡¯s your reward for training so hard.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°There¡¯s no way you bought all this and used it toplete your mission, right? Regardless of how much money you brought after leaving the Luo Family Vige, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°Today, I arranged for my men to go hunting... It¡¯s winter, so wild animals are scarce, but there are still some to be found. We managed to catch a few chickens and rabbits to hand in and just barely met the mission requirements. Because of this, we were able to finish things early. I took the time to make a trip to the city.¡± Luo Qi made a stern face. ¡°Just tell me if you want it or not. Cut the bullshit.¡±

    ¡°I want it!¡± Zhao Changhe snatched all of the meat and wine from Luo Qi and ran toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll eat before I go into the pool, to warm myself up.¡±

    Luo Qi entered the wooden hut in an unhurried manner. He looked at the food on the table and grinned.

    After the incident at the Luo Family Vige, Luo Qi was short on money. Today, he had spent it all on the meat and wine. He did not buy anything for himself. But this was because he knew there would be something for him to eat when he got back.

    <i>You leave food for me and I¡¯ll buy you wine. It¡¯s only right to do so.</i>

    Luo Qi could faintly hear someone shouting from the exit of the stronghold, ¡°No one is allowed to leave the stronghold at night!¡±

    Then came Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of any curfew? What the hell, you think you¡¯re some kind of bigshot now? For fuck¡¯s sake, I just want to go out and take a bath. What¡¯s with all the bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Eh... B-boss Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys. You guys have guard duty? It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re all in the same boat here. Let me pass.¡±

    ¡°If we knew it was you, we wouldn¡¯t have stopped you. Sorry, boss.¡±

    The sounds got further and further.

    <i>He¡¯s already a boss... It looks like he¡¯s bing more and more like a bandit. </i>Luo Qi ate slowly. Suddenly, he could not help butugh.

    <i>An innocent young man?</i>

    Whether Zhao Changhe was a bandit or not, the fact that he was able to adapt to this devilish nest faster than Luo Qi made it clear that he was naturally suited to the <i>jianghu</i>. In just a few days, Zhao Changhe had begun thriving here. Only heaven knew how he had managed to give others the impression of a na?ve youth at the start. It was truly a mystery.

    Luo Qi suddenly began to think. <i>There isn¡¯t any actual friendship between me and Zhao Changhe. Before the raid, we only spoke...what, a couple of words to each other? </i>Zhao Changhe treated Luo Qi well mainly because he found himself stuck in a ce both foreign and sinister. Amidst the solitude and diffidence of being here, the only other familiar person was Luo Qi, so it was natural that they would be close to each other.

    As Zhao Changhe continued to flourish here, he would get to know more and more people. By then, the rtionship between him and Luo Qi would not be anything special anymore. Perhaps his friendship with other people would be deeper than his friendship with Luo Qi.

    <i>That¡¯s fine with me. Everyone has their own path to follow.</i>

    Luo Qi leisurely tidied up his bowl and chopsticks then sat on the bed, closed his eyes, and began to cultivate.

    He was also very hard working... However, Zhao Changhe was abnormal. Luo Qi had never seen someone somitted to training.

    After circting his qi ten times around his body, Luo Qi heard footsteps. Zhao Changhe had returned.

    Luo Qi felt it strange and opened his eyes, ¡°How are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°After I got there I thought, how can wine be drunk alone? Of course I¡¯d have toe back and drink with you.¡± Zhao Changhe was refreshed after his bath and took some bowls to pour wine into. He smiled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t as cold as I imagined. I¡¯m still pretty awesome. Let¡¯s bathe together next time.¡±

    <i>Who¡¯s going to bathe with you!?</i>

    Luo Qi¡¯s mouth twitched, but as he looked at the vapor slowly rising from the warm wine, his mood lightened considerably for some odd reason and he brought up something to talk about. ¡°I saw your wanted poster in the city. The imperial court isn¡¯t taking you lightly. Looks like you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble traveling outside in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Let me tell you, today I learned the reason the Luo family was exterminated. That fucker Luo Zhenwu was actually a prince!¡± Zhao Changhe handed Luo Qi a bowl of wine and smiled. ¡°Wait a second, you stayed at the vige for a long time. Did Luo Zhenwu ever have the bearing of a prince?¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s hands shook slightly as he took the bowl. The wine inside swayed and rippled.

    However, Luo Qi acted like nothing was wrong and justughed. ¡°How shocking. I¡¯m shaking in my boots, <i>hehe</i>. When you go out next time, you have to be very careful.¡±

 Chapter 16: Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 16: Confirmation</h4>

    That was a normal reaction. To have no reaction at all would have been strange. Zhao Changhe did not dwell on this and smiled gleefully as he clinked wine bowls with Luo Qi. ¡°Drinking wine from huge bowls while eatingrge pieces of meat. When I read <i>Water Margin</i> as a boy... Eh, anyway, when I was a boy, I dreamed about something like that. I thought it was really awesome and manly. Now, I¡¯ve actuallynded up in a bandit nest, eating whatever meat I can find and buying wine by myself to be stingily shared with others. My childhood dreams have really been shattered.¡±

    Luo Qi broke out inughter. ¡°You have to be the king of your own mountain to achieve that dream of yours, or at least a big leader. But I think you could totally do it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a bit difficult. To be a big leader, I¡¯ll need to at least be a formal disciple, right? Right now, there¡¯s no hope of me formally joining the cult. They said I need faith to join, but why hasn¡¯t anyonee to preach to us yet? Instructor Sun doesn¡¯t seem to handle such affairs and the branch master keeps to himself. I have no idea where he is.¡±

    Luo Qi took a sip of his wine and examined Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression. ¡°From your attitude, I gather that you don¡¯t really care?¡±

    ¡°I care just a bit. I want to obtain the Blood God Art, not this Vicious Blood Art. Of course, it would have been better if I was able to join the Four Idols Cult... After all, a certain person that cultivates the Blood God Art was defeated by someone of a lower cultivation.¡±

    Luo Qi burst outughing.

    Zhao Changhe did not say it himself, but Xue Canghai¡¯s defeat at the hands of Yue Hongling had thoroughly destroyed all expectations he had for the Blood God Cult.

    Zhao Changhe sipped his wine and said, ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ve only just begun cultivating. Who knows? Maybe the branch master will get fired tomorrow. If Instructor Sun takes his ce, then I¡¯ll have a much easier time here. He treats me pretty well.¡±

    ¡°That sounds nice, but do you really think Branch Master Fang is fooling around somewhere? He¡¯s probably preaching in the city...even though I didn¡¯t see any signs of disciples preaching when I entered the city today. I reckon the beginning phases are difficult and they haven¡¯t started yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that this branch is a little...strange?¡±

    Luo Qi felt a chill. He did not want to talk about this. <i>It¡¯d be better if you just concerned yourself with whether I¡¯m a boy or a girl! </i>Since Zhao Changhe had brought this up, however, Luo Qi could only y dumb. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The branch is newly built, but that underground altar has definitely not just been constructed. How much work would it take to build one? It¡¯s obviously been here for a while. The Blood God Cult must have long since discovered that this ce holds some secret.¡±

    Luo Qi immediately responded. ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this pretty normal? If there¡¯s a ce avable, why not use it? Afterward, you can set up a branch and conveniently build a stronghold too. There¡¯s nothing strange about it at all.¡±

    ¡°But what reason do they have for setting up a new branch in the middle of winter?¡± Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°Now we¡¯re suffering because the days are suddenly getting colder and weck clothing and food. For the cult to set up a new branch this unprepared¡ªdid Xue Canghai get screwed in the head because he had his ass handed to him by someone with lower cultivation? Oh wait, no, he hadn¡¯t fought with Yue Hongling at that time yet.¡±

    Luo Qi was at a loss for words.

    <i>No. Can you stop bringing up this challenge from someone of a lower cultivation?</i>

    ¡°While Yue Hongling was in this area, she heard about the raid on the Luo family by ident and said that Cult Leader Xue was present then. That means that this hidden secret is important enough for the cult leader to personally lead the main force of the Blood God Cult to station themselves here. Afterwards, their mission must have been interrupted because of the incident with Luo Zhenwu. They must not havepleted what they set out to do, or maybe they¡¯re halfway done. The cult leader could not stay here long-term, so he left some people here to set up a new branch and continue searching in the winter.¡±

    Luo Qi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe finished his wine and mmed the bowl on the table. ¡°I suspect that this matter isn¡¯t really rted to the Blood God Cult at all, but the Four Idols Cult instead. Whether I¡¯ll be able to join the Four Idols Cult or obtain the Blood God Art will depend on what I can aplish here. It¡¯ll be good to be mindful of all this.¡±

    Luo Qi looked at his wine bowl with gloomy eyes before suddenly raising his head andughing. ¡°Just drink your wine. You¡¯re spoiling the mood with all this talk and repeating the same thing over and over again.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! Come on. Three more bowls!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough wine in the gourd.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll drink what we can. Drinking warm wine in winter really hits the spot!¡±

    The wine indeed tasted great, and warmed Luo Qi¡¯s cheeks. They were now rosy and there was an indescribable allure hidden in his eyes now.

    Luo Qi had kept his head lowered looking at his bowl until it was empty. He suddenly said, ¡°Changhe, you can¡¯t be too trusting of people in this world. You should keep your analysis to yourself. There¡¯s no need to speak it out loud.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss. ¡°Why can¡¯t I tell you about it? Of course I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so easy to trust others, including me.¡± Luo Qi paused. ¡°And also that Instructor Sun that treats you well.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Have you had too much to drink?¡±

    Luo Qiughed and stood up to stretch. He looked like he could not hold his liquor. ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t hold my drink very well... I¡¯ll go rest on the bed first.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who was now a bit tipsy, stood up and grabbed Luo Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Senior martial brother, you suck. You¡¯ve only had so little to drink...¡±

    Luo Qi did not react in time and could not dodge away. Zhao Changhe firmly grabbed his shoulders, and in an instant, Luo Qi froze where he stood.

    ¡°Tsk. So thin.¡± Zhao Changhe pinched Luo Qi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You can only train internal arts with a body like this. If internal force didn¡¯t exist in this world, I could fight ten of you at the same time. Go and sleep, I¡¯ll go train for a bit. I have a feeling that with the wine stimting my qi and blood, it¡¯ll lead to better results...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand left Luo Qi¡¯s shoulder. He went outside and held his horse stance.

    Luo Qi stood where he was in a daze, rigidly turning his head to look at the door.

    <i>I was touched just like that?</i>

    <i>Is this normal for Zhao Changhe? What man hasn¡¯t wrapped his arms over his brother¡¯s shoulder...</i>

    However, Luo Qi felt numb. He was dumbstruck. His head was nk. It was as if there was electricity running through him.

    Zhao Changhe may have quickly run out the door to hold his horse stance, but his heart was also filled with regret.

    <i>He did it on purpose!</i>

    Zhao Changhe had a few drinks and seeing Luo Qi with his rosy cheeks and charming appearance, could not control himself. After all, he was a young and vigorous youth... At the same time, he wanted to confirm something.

    The softness of a man¡¯s shoulders was naturally different from that of a woman.

    With this, Zhao Changhe could confirm that Luo Qi was a woman.

    <i>I originally wanted to have some mischievous fun by seeing how this crossdressing martial brother of mine would react after being manhandled... ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone. Not even me.¡± Tch.</i>

    Very quickly, Zhao Changhe wanted to p himself on the face. <i>I didn¡¯t need to do that. What was the point? Nothing could havee out of it. All it did was turn me on to the point where I now have to do the horse stance to hide it.</i>

    <i>Why bother?</i>

    <i>Furthermore, how am I gonna talk to himter!? I even said that it¡¯d be more convenient if he was a guy, but I still did what I did. So much for confirming...</i>

    Zhao Changhe truly wanted to p himself to death.

    Luo Qi looked at Zhao Changhe at a loss; Zhao Changhe trained while at a loss. Both of them were on their own mental journeys. The atmosphere was extremely weird and remained that way for a while until Luo Qi suddenly put on a sweet smile.

    Zhao Changhe secretly nced over out of the corner of his eye. He was dumbfounded and earnestly stared at the sky while holding his horse stance.

    However, he saw Luo Qi striding over. She grabbed Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Hey.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s body went stiff. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t holding your horse stance properly today. You¡¯ll pick up some bad habits practicing like this.¡± Luo Qi whispered softly in his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of <i>that</i> after just a few drinks? This isn¡¯t good. Do you need me to bring you to some low-grade brothel in the city?¡±

    ¡°Eh... What¡¯s that?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched and he asked with great difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually avoid touching people? What are you doing with your hands on my shoulders?¡±

    Luo Qi acted like there was nothing wrong. ¡°We weren¡¯t all that familiar before. But now we¡¯re brothers, so isn¡¯t this normal? You can put your hands on me, so why can¡¯t I put my hands on you?¡±

    <i>I see. She still wants to act like a man? And in this forced manner? After being at a loss for half a day, this is her response?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he should have cried orughed, or how to assess the fact that a beautiful woman had been brought to him just like that. However, he had calmed down considerably.

    It looked like there was not anything bad happening... But with Luo Qi leaning against him with her hands grabbing his shoulders and gracefully whispering into his ear... Zhao Changhe realized, in shame, that his horse stance could no longer hide it.

 Chapter 17: Habit

    <h4>Chapter 17: Habit</h4>

    In all honesty, holding the horse stance was alright. It was easy for Zhao Changhe to tune out the things happening around him when he was immersed in his training.

    The real test would be when he went to sleep, though.

    He could just ignore the entire matter of Luo Qi¡¯s gender before. But now, he knew that she was clearly a woman. <i>What kind of man wouldn¡¯t have those kinds of thoughts if he was to sleep with a woman in the same bed!?</i>

    To make things even worse, both of them had taken a shower today. Luo Qi had even changed into a fresh set of clothes in the city. There was a faint fragrance emanating from her lingering closely around Zhao Changhe¡¯s nose.

    Zhao Changhe, who had always slept on his back,y curled on his side tonight, facing outward. His eyes were still wide open after an hour and he could not sleep.

    On the other hand, Luo Qi slept peacefully on her back. Her eyes were lightly closed and she looked to be cultivating peacefully in her sleep.

    But how could she actually be cultivating? Like Zhao Changhe, she was also cursing in her heart.

    <i>How fucking problematic. Focus and a tranquil mind were crucial for cultivating internal arts. But how am I supposed to focus and calm my mind with what just happened?</i>

    <i>It¡¯ll be a miracle if I don¡¯t experience qi deviation...</i>

    asionally, Luo Qi wondered if all of her current problems would still have arisen had she secretly killed Zhao Changhe at the start... She had a reason to kill him to begin with, anyway.

    However, she did not dare to. She still needed to ride on Zhao Changhe¡¯s coattails, otherwise it was not certain if she would be able to stay here. To think that sparing him would result in this kind of pinch... From the moment Zhao Changhe had left some food for her, it had be difficult for Luo Qi to actually carry out the deed even if she wanted to.

    <i>What if I requested to swap rooms? </i>Luo Qi knew that such a request would be denied. To stay in a one-person room, one needed to upy a middle to high rank in the cult. She did not meet this requirement yet. As for a two-person room, it was no problem if she was paired with another woman. However, if Luo Qi had to share a room with another man, which was far more likely...she would one hundred percent kill him.

    After all that thinking, she came to one conclusion. She could not leave, and neither could she hide away.

    The funny thing was that Luo Qi did not feel as tense as she was yesterday. She had already slept with Zhao Changhe once and got used to it. He would not randomly hug or touch her and he could be trusted.

    <i>I¡¯ll let things go on like this, I guess.</i>

    Panic suddenly arose in Luo Qi¡¯s heart. She would have never thought that a day woulde that she would be this calm sharing a bed with another man.

    Habituation was a terrifying force.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe began faintly snoring. It was as if Luo Qi¡¯s heart received a signal that let it rx, and before she knew it, she fell asleep.

    *

    The following morning, before the sounds of the cook delivering cornbread to all the buildings could be heard, Luo Qi awoke.

    Her first reaction was that something was amiss. Her hard pillow had be morefortable.

    Confused, she opened her eyes and her heart skipped a beat.

    How could whatever she was lying on be a pillow?

    She was lying on Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder and even had an arm extended hugging his waist. Her leg was almost wrapped around him as well.

    Luo Qi carefully pulled herself back.

    She was worried about whether Zhao Changhe would unconsciously hug her in his sleep. In reality, however, it was Zhao Changhe who had slept like a log, while the one to hug the other in their sleep was herself.

    Luo Qi was about to cry. <i>I shouldn¡¯t have drank that damn wine!</i>

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe, who was not as easily woken as her, was still sleeping soundly.

    Luo Qi heaved a sigh of relief. She pretended to be calm as she wrapped up her nket and waited quietly for the cook to knock on the door.

    As expected, when that happened, Zhao Changhe got up like a spring. He stretched then smiled at Luo Qi. ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Everything was normal.

    Luo Qi, whose heart was stuck in her throat, calmed down and smiled as she pat Zhao Changhe on the shoulder. ¡°Go and take the food.¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, unwilling to get out of bed, then stretched forward to receive the cornbread.

    Luo Qi had a nk expression. She could see right through him.

    <i>He must have been awake earlier. He¡¯s pretending not to know... Otherwise, that thing protruding from under the nket would have been unsightly.</i>

    ¡°<i>Pfft</i>.¡± Luo Qi spat. A rosy red appeared on her cheeks.

    <i>He got excited over something like this?!</i>

    <i>He¡¯s clearly a lecher!</i>

    <i>But he¡¯s good at conducting himself in front of others. In any case, he isn¡¯t making things awkward right now.</i>

    <i>Basically... I¡¯m pretending to be a guy. He knows I¡¯m pretending. I know he knows that I¡¯m pretending. He knows that I know that he knows that I¡¯m pretending. And the both of us just tacitly agree to continue pretending.</i>

    <i>Just what is this...</i>

    Zhao Changhe brought the cornbread over without knowing what sort of expression he was supposed to have. He thus put on a nk face as he threw the cornbread to Luo Qi. ¡°I¡¯m going to train. Be careful when you go hunting. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s danger-free. Just wait til I¡¯m better acquainted with Instructor Sun. I¡¯ll see if he can change your post...¡±

    Luo Qi grinned. ¡°I know. You can go and do your thing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked a bit sorry as he ran off. Looking at how awkward he was, Luo Qi furiously broke up the cornbread into little pieces, as if she was nipping off the soft flesh from Zhao Changhe¡¯s waist.

    ¡°He¡¯s so lecherous, but he still wants to pretend to be a thick-headed man!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was wrongly used. For young and vigorous youths like him, random morning wood was something absolutely natural. It had nothing to do with being a lecher.

    What¡¯s more, this ¡°senior martial brother¡± of his had bathed beforehand. When she leaned over, Zhao Changhe could feel her soft touch... As someone who had never been in a rtionship before, how could he resist?

    ¡°Zhao Changhe!¡± Instructor Sun screamed in irritation.

    ¡°Ah...¡± It was like Zhao Changhe got caught sleeping in a ssroom. He said awkwardly, ¡°Instructor...¡±

    ¡°I praised you yesterday for your hard work, and you dare to be absent-minded today? Tell me what are the important points of the Rising Diagonal sh I taught just now.¡±

    <i>Rise? I didn¡¯t do anything to her. She was the one that made my little brother rise... Eh, wait...</i>

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Was this to say that women could influence a man¡¯s cultivation? Yesterday night, Zhao Changhe¡¯s horse stance had been a mess. This morning, his thoughts were simrly in disarray.

    <i>How troublesome.</i>

    ¡°Please teach me once more, instructor. I will punish myself by practicing the move three thousand times!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was ruthless. He wanted to try drowning out his thoughts about women by wholeheartedly devoting himself to training. However, in reality, he did not need to do something so rash.

    Habituation was truly a terrifying force.

    He never thought that after today, his interactions with Luo Qi would be even more casual.

    Zhao Changhe had made quite the reputation for himself in this ¡°starting vige.¡± For dinner, he would bring back an extra bowl of food and no one dared toin, so he was able to bring back something for Luo Qi to eat everyday. Meanwhile, Luo Qi would sometimes surreptitiously make her way to the city to buy some wine for Zhao Changhe after hunting.

    It was not that wine was more important than meat, but both of them had realized that warm wine could assist Zhao Changhe in cultivating in the Vicious Blood Art. The effects were fairly good.

    The two of them ate together and shared what they saw for the day. After dinner, Zhao Changhe would head outside to train with his saber while Luo Qi sat on the bed and worked on her internal arts. After training, they would maybe exchange a few words before sleeping together.

    There was nothing notable to mention.

    Zhao Changhe would identally touch Luo Qi on some asions, but Luo Qi no longer dodged away. There were times where she would be the one to grab his shoulder and they would strut around the mountain stronghold, giving everyone the impression that they were good brothers. Everyone that saw them felt it to be quite normal. No one had any wrong ideas about them.

    This level of physical touch could no longer elicit any reaction from the two.

    Zhao Changhe no longer needed to bend over to hide his ¡°little brother,¡± and Luo Qi no longer felt like electricity was flowing through her.

    Even in the mornings, if either one of them woke up to the other with their hands around them, they would just yawn and put the other¡¯s hand away as if nothing happened.

    Both Luo Qi and Zhao Changhe already had a lot on their te. They no longer concerned themselves with matters concerning the other sex. Once they got used to each other, everything became simple.

    The biggest show of their tacit understanding was when they would separate when taking baths. Nothing more. Nothing less.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Light reflected off Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber as it urately struck the iron staff in front of him, knocking it away.

    Instructor Sun, who was standing at the side, bent over to pick up the staff. There was an additional cut where a mark had been made on the staff before. They lined up almost perfectly.

    After many days and nights of continuous training, Zhao Changhe had progressed from using stationary targets to moving ones. As long as his target was not moving too fast, he could urately strike it where he wished to.

    His eyes wouldnd on the target, and his de would reach it.

    It had been twenty days since Zhao Changhe had discovered Luo Qi was a woman.

    In other words, it had taken him more than twenty days to finish learning all the fundamentals of the saber. It had been about a month since he transmigrated to this world.

    He was transported to this world at the end of the tenth month, Slight Snow.

    Now it was the eleventh month. It was frigid. The Winter Solstice had arrived.

 Chapter 18: The Winter Solstice

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Winter Solstice</h4>

    Looking at the metal staff in his hand and then at the beads of sweat on Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead, Instructor Sun could tell how much hard work the youth had put into his saber training. This was not mere talent. In thest twenty days, other than sleeping, eating, and asionally sneaking out to take a bath, Zhao Changhe had spent every minute of his time training.

    There was just that one day where Zhao Changhe had lost focus, and for that, he had punished himself by practicing a move three thousand times.

    This attitude toward training was something Instructor Sun had never seen in all his years teaching bandits. He felt like there was a tiger chasing him from behind as if its life depended on it.

    How much could one¡¯s features change in just twenty days? At most, some stubble could grow out. But Instructor Sun could clearly feel that Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was calmer and more resolute; his eyes now held a faint brilliance and his gaze was asionally filled with a vicious hostility.

    His muscles were also firmer and had greater definition, overflowing with manly beauty.

    Such were the bandits¡¯ aesthetic standards. Together with the fierce, manly scar on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, everyone epted him as the most handsome man in the Beimang Mountain Stronghold.

    On the other hand, no one paid much attention to the one surnamed Luo who lived with Zhao Changhe. People appeared to avoid him. If he did not live together with Zhao Changhe, some people would have been trying to take liberties with him. Of course, no one dared to do that now. There were rumors going around that Luo Qi was Boss Zhao¡¯s secret lover. If that was the case, they might have already done the deed by now.

    The people in the stronghold who were not willing to submit to Zhao Changhe, which included a number of senior disciples, ended up ck and blue at his hand. In addition, Instructor Sun supported him when the people on top wanted to give him trouble. As a result, Zhao Changhe was now basically a hegemon in this ¡°starter vige¡±¡ªhe was able to do whatever he wanted and even had his own gang of henchmen.

    It was also because of this that he did not just learn the saber, but also barehanded fighting techniques. After all, he could not so much as touch his saber when fighting with other disciples.

    Looking at the wine gourd fastened to his waist...Zhao Change no longer needed Luo Qi to buy wine for him. Everyday, he could fill his wine gourd with the alcohol that other people offered to him as tribute. Unlike him, they were not wanted criminals that could not leave the stronghold. Naturally, they would go to the city to have some fun. Most that ran out of money would resort to swindling. It was quite possible that the only person left on the mountain today was Zhao Changhe.

    The man himself didn¡¯t really think about anything else, and he was ecstatic from having passed the test. He raised his head and gulped down his wine.

    Instructor Sun took a strong liking to manly men like him. He felt an affinity with them. ¡°Changhe, it¡¯s about time. When you return tonight, you can attempt to break through to the first level of the Vicious Blood Art. See if you can advance to the first heavenlyyer. I¡¯ve already told you the main points to look out for. I believe you remember them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fists in excitement. ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°This medicine will help you with your breakthrough.¡± Instructor Sun¡¯s words seemed to have some other implication as he passed Zhao Changhe a pill. ¡°Go. I hope by tomorrow, you can start learning the Vicious Blood Saber.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°Yo, handsome little tyrant, you¡¯re back?¡±

    At the wooden hut, Luo Qi was back early today. She brushed the chair dramatically, inviting Zhao Changhe to sit down.

    Zhao Changhe sat down in an imposing manner and broke out inughter. ¡°Did something good happen today? Come and share the joy.¡±

    ¡°How did you know it¡¯s something good rather than something bad?¡±

    ¡°You only put on a show like that if you¡¯re in a good mood. When you¡¯re in a bad mood, you look at me sternly as if I owe you eight million things. You think I still don¡¯t understand you?¡± Zhao Changhe took the wine gourd from his waist and poured some wine for Luo Qi. ¡°Come and drink. Someone brought me this wine today. It¡¯s quite invigorating.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying the wine I buy for you isn¡¯t invigorating enough?¡±

    Zhao Changhe gnashed his teeth. ¡°Senior~Martial~Brother!¡±

    <i>What I mean is, don¡¯t show me that womanly side of yours. What I want to see right now is the man named Luo Qi. Please.</i>

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Luo Qi showed a bit of a temper. She looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s wine gourd and held back from smiling.

    Regardless of whose wine was in that gourd, the gourd was the same one she had given him. It was the cheapest and most ordinary kind of gourd, but Zhao Changhe had not swapped it out for another one.

    ¡°How could anything good have happened?¡± Luo Qi groaned coldly. ¡°Again, I heard people talking about me being your secret lover. Are you enjoying this? Why the fuck is this ce like this? We¡¯re clearly all men here. How can they think up such things?¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and sipped his wine.

    <i>What do you know? You¡¯ve never entered group chats for fans of a novel in the real world. They¡¯re even more of such people there.</i>

    ¡°Also, how can someone as boorish as you be considered a handsome man?¡± Luo Qi mmed the table in anger. ¡°Look in the mirror. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being called handsome?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered honestly. ¡°I already looked in the morning. My reflection was so handsome it woke me right up.¡±

    Luo Qi: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Look in the mirror, my ass! I was lying on your shoulder when you woke up, and you lifted me up to the side. Bandit!</i>

    Zhao Changhe immediately thought of his little act this morning and thought it was not very appropriate. He hurriedly changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Today is the Winter Solstice. Do you have anything festive nned for the asion?¡±

    Luo Qi wanted to reply but stopped herself.

    <i>Why are you asking me? Do I look like I¡¯m your wife?</i>

    What¡¯s most frustrating was<i> </i>that she actually <i>did</i> have ns.

    Zhao Changhe did not know what Luo Qi was muttering under her breath as she put on a nk face and took out a pot of <i>tang yuan</i>[1] from a cupboard. ¡°I bought this in the city today. I reheated it when I was back and scooped some up. Anyway, it¡¯s tradition in the Luo Family Vige to eat <i>tang yuan</i> during the Winter Solstice. Was it the same in the Zhao House?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, I take it that you know the traditions of other ces? Just how many ces could you have possibly visited?¡±

    ¡°What if I heard it from other people? They eat dumplings, but I¡¯m toozy to make any.¡± Luo Qi filled a bowl with rice balls. ¡°I don¡¯t even think you like eating dumplings anyway. What you want to eat is married women.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you today. Why are you acting like you just ate a load of gunpowder... I don¡¯t even want to eat you up, what more married women...</i>

    <i>Oh, I did make a faux pas this morning... Nevermind, I¡¯ll just quietly eat my glutinous rice balls.</i>

    Luo Qi¡¯s mood worsened as she cast Zhao Changhe a sidelong nce.

    In actuality, it had nothing to do with being offended or not. Luo Qi was simply not used to this family-like feeling of celebrating a festival together with someone else. Zhao Changhe, though, was not sensitive to this, and acted as if everything was a matter of course. He did not even thank her.

    <i>Do I look like I¡¯m your fucking wife?</i>

    Zhao Changhe ate his <i>tang yuan</i> and talked like how a husband would talk to his wife about what happened at work during dinner. He naturally added, ¡°I passed the fundamental saber art test today, so Instructor Sun ns to teach me the Vicious Blood Saber. I¡¯ll need to keep up with cultivating the Vicious Blood Art, or else I won¡¯t be able to draw out the power of the Vicious Blood Saber. That would be no good. Instructor Sun says that I can attempt to break through to the first heavenlyyer tonight.¡±

    It was <i>too much</i> like the dynamic between a married couple.

    Luo Qi got even angrier at the fact that her ¡°husband¡± was about to reach the first heavenlyyer after less than a month of training.

    <i>Why am I even alive?</i>

    ¡°How are you able to learn the Vicious Blood Saber so soon?¡± Luo Qi felt sour just listening to her own words. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have to learn an introductory saber art first?¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sun said that with how hard working I am and my knowledge of how to train, an introductory saber art will not be worth learning. That sort of progression is for mediocre people...¡±

    Luo Qi furrowed her brows.

    Zhao Changhe raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°Just attempt your breakthrough. Why do you need to tell me? I can¡¯t help you either.¡± Luo Qi chewed her <i>tang yuan</i> and said stiffly, ¡°In any case, after you eat, go and train while the food is warm in your belly. It¡¯ll be good for you. I¡¯ll do the same and take a bath.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally stopped eating and looked at her. He wanted to speak but stopped himself.

    Luo Qi said with a nk face, ¡°What? If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. When you go to take a bath next time, don¡¯t go alone. If by some chance someone bumps into you... ¡±

    Luo Qi replied in a bad mood. ¡°Who else is going to go to the pool in the middle of the night? I have a feeling you want to take advantage of an opportunity to do something...¡±

    ¡°What use do I have for this opportunity?¡± Zhao Changhe interrupted her and said, ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t bump into anyone before doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t bump into someer. Next time, I¡¯ll keep watch for you. Anyway, I can cultivate anywhere.¡±

    Luo Qi poked at a rice ball with her chopsticks. It slipped away.

    She continued angrily poking at the rice ball. ¡°I¡¯m a guy. It¡¯s not a big deal if someone bumps into me. This is none of your damn business.¡±

    <i>This damn tsundere.</i> Zhao Changhe thought for a moment then spoke from another angle. ¡°Then think of it as helping me.¡±

    Luo Qi cast him a perplexing gaze. ¡°Help you satisfy your curiosity in watching a man bathe?¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Zhao Changhe was frustrated. ¡°The Vicious Blood Art, at the end of the day, is a demonic art. There are some risks to attempting a breakthrough even if it¡¯s just to the first level... So if it looks like I¡¯m about to lose my mind, kick me into the cold water of the pool...¡±

    Luo Qi finally skewered the rice ball and lifted it up with her chopstick. She stuck it in her mouth and smiled, her mood clearly improved. ¡°I knew you needed my help. In that case, I¡¯ll make the effort to assist you.¡±

    1. Chinese dessert made of glutinous rice balls served with syrup. Traditionally eaten during the Lantern Festival. ?

 Chapter 19: Watching the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 19: Watching the Wind</h4>

    Night time, at the pool behind the mountain.

    The waterfall roared and sshed all around. The water was exceptionally cool and clear.

    The waning moon was reflected in the pool, shivering amidst the rippling waves.

    It did not snow today. The skies were clear, the moon was bright, and a fragrance wafted from the pines and cypresses surrounding the pool. Nothing needed to be said. Anyone could see that this ce was deeply romantic.

    Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi walked through the snow and stood by the edge of the pool. For a while, no one said anything. Both of them felt that talking would ruin the tranquility of the sight.

    Shortly after, however, they started feeling uneasy.

    <i>Why am I enjoying this with him?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not like we¡¯re lovers.</i>

    Luo Qi crossed her arms and cast a sidelong nce at Zhao Changhe before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Do I bathe first or do you want to attempt your breakthrough before that?¡±

    <i>I keep feeling like the word ¡°breakthrough¡± used in this context has some other meaning... </i>Zhao Changhe murmured, ¡°You bathe first. I¡¯ll go train somewhere far away to warm up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ran into the forest behind as if he was fleeing from some monster. In no time, his figure disappeared amidst the trees.

    Luo Qi¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Boss Zhao? A tyrant? You¡¯re just a na?ve kid who hasn¡¯t seen much.</i>

    Normally, when Luo Qi snuck out to bathe, she would strip, enter the water, and be done in jiffy. However, now that she knew that Zhao Changhe was nearby, she remained where she was with her hands by her waist for a long while.

    She was frustrated.

    Even though she clearly knew that Zhao Changhe was not peeking, she felt like she was undressing in front of him.

    <i>Why do I need you to keep watch? You¡¯re such a nuisance...</i>

    After some time, Luo Qi shouted hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t go where I can¡¯t see you! Heaven knows where you¡¯re hiding. Find somewhere where I can see you face me with your back. Show me the back of your head, it¡¯ll make me feel more at ease!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Yes...I¡¯ll...show you...the back of my head.</i>

    <i>Are you inviting me to look at you?</i>

    While Zhao Changhe hesitated, not knowing what to say, Luo Qi shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Did you really n to hide somewhere to peek at me!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a request before.¡±

    <i>I wasn¡¯t going to peek, I really wasn¡¯t. But now that it¡¯se to this, I have no other option but to take a look. What can I do?</i>

    He sauntered out from behind a pine tree and squatted behind some snow-covered shrubbery, revealing just the back of his head, which now faced the pool.

    Luo Qi indeed eased up a bit, nodding in satisfaction, and began to undress.

    Zhao Changhe squatted with his hands in his pockets. With the Back Eye, he could clearly see a jade-white figure emerge under the moon amidst the snow. It was as bright as moonlight and as fair as snow.

    Layers uponyers of cloth were wrapped around Luo Qi and covered the important parts. She carefully looked at the back of his head and slowly undid them.

    <i>Unexpectedly, she isn¡¯t t. They¡¯re not big, but she¡¯s not t.</i>

    Zhao Changhe began tracing out their shape with his hands. <i>Nevermind, a virgin like me won¡¯t even know what cup size she is. If it¡¯s not A, it should be a B. I thought she was able to dress as a man because she doesn¡¯t have much of a chest, but it turns out she does, and they¡¯re bound up so tightly... Isn¡¯t it tiring?</i>

    He saw Luo Qi rub her Adam¡¯s apple and its prominent shape began to wane considerably. She rubbed her face and the manly features of her face disappeared, revealing the typical oval face, cherry-red lips, phoenix eyes, and sharp eyebrows of a woman. If she walked around like this and said she was a man, no one would believe her.

    Luo Qi was able to trick others into thinking she was a male because she wore a disguise at all times. Zhao Changhe found it embarrassing that in front of such a beautiful scene, he was thinking about whether he could learn such techniques of disguise to make it more convenient to travel in the future...

    Thinking this, he wanted to p himself on the face. <i>Fucking useless. But what am I gonna do other than be a useless person? Don¡¯t tell me I should actually just turn around and throw myself at her?</i>

    Luo Qi had reached the firstyer of the Profound Gate. She could kill Zhao Changhe with a single p. Furthermore, how was he going to spend the rest of his days with her if he actually did that...

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s nose twitched and he put his hands in his pockets. Suddenly, he started to regret having this cheat of his.

    <i>Whatever. There¡¯s always someone useless. Why can¡¯t it be me...</i>

    <i>But... She¡¯s so pretty. Under the moonlight, in the pool surrounded by snow... She was already pretty even with the disguise on. Now that I see her real face, she¡¯s downright devastating.</i>

    <i>How could such a beautiful woman disguise herself and hide away in a shitty ce like the Luo Family Vige? Why was she the head of the external disciples? It makes no sense...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was lost in thought and did not even think about that beautiful scene anymore. <i>There¡¯s nothing good to see, anyway. I can¡¯t even get a piece of her. Other than blue balling myself, what use is there?</i>

    <i>Might as well train and be done with it.</i>

    He actually took the horse stance and began training,pletely ignoring Luo Qi.

    ...

    ¡°Not bad. You did good.¡± Luo Qi enjoyed her bath, reapplied her disguise, then appeared beside Zhao Changhe with a smile. She patted his shoulder. ¡°I thought you were going to show your bestial side.¡±

    <i>Not pretending anymore, are you?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°If I wanted to show you my bestial side, I could have done it back in our room. Why would I do it out here in the cold?¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Luo Qi¡¯s sharp eyebrows rose. ¡°You really think you can do as you want just because we¡¯re in the mountain stronghold?¡±

    Zhao Changhe then remembered that she was stronger than him... He looked at Luo Qi with her reapplied makeup covering up her beauty and felt it was a pity. The moment she took off her disguise was like the clouds clearing up to reveal the moon; her beauty was forever etched into his heart.

    He could not restrain himself and purposefully put his arm around Luo Qi. He was courting disaster. ¡°Even if I was to show you my bestial side, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to defeat you. I say, senior martial brother, when are you going to dress as a girl for my entertainment?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off. Why don¡¯t <i>you</i> do something for my entertainment?¡± Luo Qi kicked him a few meters away and folded her arms with disdain. ¡°Do what you came here for. Cut the bullshit. How was your warmup?¡±

    <i>I warmed up so much that I freakin¡¯ roasted myself.</i>

    Luo Qi grabbed her arm and sized up Zhao Changhe, ¡°I know that at the highest levels of the Vicious Blood Art, your blood begins to surge throughout your entire body, and you be incredibly rash. At the first level, will you really lose your mind to that extent?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Instructor Sun didn¡¯t exin it to me clearly, but I could tell that there was going to be some danger involved. If I do it alone, I¡¯ll definitely lose myself. That¡¯s why I came here. I originally wanted you to watch over my breakthrough and ssh some water on my face if something went wrong. But now, I¡¯d rather you kick me into the water.¡±

    Luo Qiughed coldly, ¡°Why does this sound like some kind of aphrodisiac?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no end to your nonsense, is there...¡± Zhao Changhe knew what she was thinking and purposefully said, ¡°You¡¯re jealous that I can attempt a breakthrough in just a month, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s definitely it. Yes, yes.¡± She grinned. ¡°I¡¯m truly so envious of this marvelous martial art that requires you to have someone else present to kick you into the water while you break through to the measly first level. What¡¯s even more terrifying is this dreadful vicious qi that can be dispelled with cold water. Oh, I''m so scared. Let¡¯s start. Allow me to see just what kind of martial art this is.¡±

    She reached for his shoulder. However, Zhao Changhe, who saw physical touch with Luo Qi as no different from his left hand touching his right and thought nothing of it, unexpectedly avoided her grab this time. It was unthinkable.

    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Zhao Changheughed apologetically. ¡°I suddenly feel like I don¡¯t need you here to watch over me. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±

    This only stirred up Luo Qi¡¯s temper. ¡°You helped me keep watch, so I¡¯ll watch over you in return. It¡¯s just how it should be. Are you even a man? So sensitive!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    He wanted toe to the pools to attempt his breakthrough because he wanted Luo Qi to watch over him. He wasn¡¯t here because he wanted to keep watch for her while she was bathing, much less see her naked.

    As he was right now, Zhao Changhe suspected he would not be able to keep calm during his breakthrough... That said, the Vicious Blood Art did not require one to have a calm mind. After all, it was different from internal arts.

    <i>In some sense, perhaps this hot-blooded state might actually be favorable?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he shouldugh or cry. He shook his head, then took the horse stance and began channeling the Vicious Blood Art.

    Affairs between the sexes were, in the end, not that important. Zhao Changhe needed to adjust himself and not let it take up too much of his thoughts... Instructor Sun¡¯s thoughtful expression during the day suddenly surfaced in his mind. Zhao Changhe had a bad premonition and kept thinking that his breakthrough this time would not go over so smoothly.

 Chapter 20: Profound Gate

    <h4>Chapter 20: Profound Gate</h4>

    Luo Qi rolled her eyes as she watched Zhao Changhe finally focus on what he was supposed to do and take the horse stance.

    The horse stance, no matter how one looked at it, was not anything eye-catching. However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength was impressive. In the horse stance, his lower body was incredibly stable. If Luo Qi were to push him without her internal force, Zhao Changhe would be able to hold his ground with sheer physical strength and not budge an inch.

    Demonic arts all had their own techniques to practice, but Luo Qi doubted that the average person learning demonic arts built up their fundamentals with such diligence. <i>So just how many people could properly learn this martial art?</i>

    By the side, Zhao Changhe had begun observing the changes inside his body.

    This type of internal observation differed greatly from that used in internal arts to observe one¡¯s own flow of qi in their meridians. The Vicious Blood Art looked at one¡¯s flow of blood. It was like performing a dissection during a biology ss. Zhao Changhe could see his blood slowly flowing through his blood vessels. In addition, he could clearly feel the power contained within it¡ªhis blood qi and vicious qi.

    Once these energies fused with his blood, it began to surge, like a long river flowing into the sea.

    ording to what scientific knowledge Zhao Changhe had, this was not very scientific. Then again, from the moment he saw the Tome of Troubled Times, he no longer intended to bring up any science...

    Once this vicious blood qi seeped into his flesh and bones, his strength would increase dramatically. However, at the same time, it would rush to his head and muddle his thoughts. This was why the Vicious Blood Art could cause people to lose their rationality. Of course, it was not a purely bad thing. Entering a berserk state could allow one to fight even fiercer; it was a double-edged sword.

    The more one cultivated in the Vicious Blood Art, the more forceful one¡¯s blood would begin to surge. This was only natural. If Zhao Changhe wanted to break through, he needed to channel his energy to the very limit ording to the principles of the Vicious Blood Art. How this would y out, he did not know.

    For the so-called Profound Gate of the body, there was actually no unified standard. At the very least, people who practiced internal arts had a different definition of the Profound Gate from people who practiced external arts.

    Internal arts practitioners were concerned with the body¡¯s acupoints and meridians. It was extremely simr to how people needed to ¡°open up the X meridian¡± in the <i>wuxia</i> novels Zhao Changhe read. Which meridians and acupoints one opened would determine what sort of effect their cultivation had on them, and corresponded with how manyyers of the Profound Gate they could attain.

    However, external arts practitioners looked at the body¡¯s flesh and bones. The criteria for whatyer of the Profound Gate one had reached was what kind of power they managed to cultivate in their flesh, bones, and even skin, and other factors such as how much strength they possessed and how many bulls they could obliterate with a single fist.

    For the Vicious Blood Art, the first bottlenecky in whether Zhao Changhe could control the vicious blood qi flowing through his blood vessels and direct it into the capiry vessels to strengthen certain parts of his body. In a battle, this would allow him to better reinforce parts of his body as necessary.

    This marked the firstyer of the Profound Gate¡ªthe ability to perfectly control one¡¯s blood vessels, flesh, and bones.

    It sounded simple, basic even. But to actually do it was incredibly difficult. After all, one needed to circte blood qi with all their might to break through. If done improperly, there would not be any way to control the blood qi and vicious qi. As a result, the body could rupture and lead to death, or it was very possible that one could go insane from the blood qi rushing to their head.

    Zhao Changhe carefully followed the requirements of the Vicious Blood Art and attempted to gather the surging vicious blood qi in his biceps. His arms erged visibly and his thin clothes looked like they were about to rip open.

    Standing by the side, Luo Qi could imagine that if he were to take off his clothes, she would be able to see his rippling muscles and the blood-red tint of the skin covering them as they swelled up.

    The redness moved down his upper arm to his forearm and then to his fists.

    Indeed, his fists began to appear blood-red.

    This type of power was simr to what everyone had seen Branch Master Fang use when he fought with Luo Zhenwu. And Zhao Changhe had obtained it so soon! There was naturally a discrepancy when it came to the level they had reached, but it was clearly the same technique.

    <i>Is breaking through to the firstyer so simple? </i>Luo Qi carefully looked Zhao Changhe in the eye.

    His eyes were indeed a little red and there was a wild malice in them... After all, when circting vicious blood qi with all of one¡¯s strength, it was impossible to control it precisely. There was bound to be some vicious blood qi that would rush to the head. This was why Zhao Changhe needed someone to watch over him.

    <i>But, how should I say this... Everything still seems fine? Even though his eyes are a bit red and he looks violent, it seems his mind is still intact.</i>

    As she thought this, Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression became more and more distorted and his breathing became heavier. He looked at Luo Qi as if he wanted to eat her up.

    Luo Qi retreated a few steps. <i>Fuck you. And you say that this isn¡¯t like taking an aphrodisiac?! Then what the hell is it?! Are you going to pounce on me just like that and tear off my...</i>

    As Luo Qi retreated, she asked with a nk expression, ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to kick you into the pool?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Zhao Changhe spoke with great difficulty. His voice was hoarse. ¡°I can still control myself, but I¡¯m in unbearable pain. My blood vessels are in a mess. It feels like there are countless ants drilling into them...¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s unease suddenly spiked to the clouds. She was terrified. ¡°Are you going to explode?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think... that¡¯ll happen. There isn¡¯t any of that feeling of swelling up to the point of being about to burst... It¡¯s just¡ªit¡¯s just incredibly unbearable. It¡¯s way worse than a high fever. There are so many ants biting me. They¡¯re about to drill into my bones...¡± It was clearly a cold and windy day, but there wererge beads of sweat dripping off Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead like rainwater. It looked exceedingly painful.

    Luo Qi was rendered speechless.

    Both of them thought of what Fang Buping said about demonic arts when they joined the cult: ¡°they may be extremely painful to practice.¡±

    They did not feel anything of that sort before, and they had even thought that Fang Buping was just saying that to scare Zhao Changhe away.

    Today, Zhao Changhe had begun to break through a Profound Gate and reach a higher level. It seemed that the time hade for him to suffer.

    What were demonic arts? That which harmed the self before harming others. With vicious blood qi racing through one¡¯s body, how could it be painless? Zhao Changhe knew from the start that there would be some side effects to cultivating demonic arts. While enjoying such speedy progress, these side effects were bound to catch up to him sooner orter. And today, he was finally experiencing them firsthand.

    Luo Qi hesitated.

    <i>He says he can control himself and won¡¯t do anything. But what if he happens to suddenly lose control the moment I get closer?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s more... </i>Deep within Luo Qi¡¯s heart, she still faintly felt that it would not be bad if Zhao Changhe died... He treated her very well. Since she was unable to kill him herself, would it not be a good thing if he happened to have an ident while training?

    <i>Why do I need to help him? Why do I need to brave the danger that he might lose control?</i>

    <i>But...</i>

    As the thought surfaced in her head, though, she could not help but slowly move forward. She gently put her hands on Zhao Changhe¡¯s back.

    Only after her hands were ced on his back did Luo Qi realize what she was doing and secretly sighed.

    If Zhao Changhe... did not want to give up his kindness, how could she?

    <i>Enough.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a gentle qi permeate his meridians. It soothed over the chaos in his body. He could feel that Luo Qi¡¯s internal force was not of a gentle or nourishing type; it was a sharp and harmful qi. She was currently making a great effort to suppress the sharpness of her internal force to clumsily help him take care of the chaos inside him and suppress the hostility in his blood.

    That unbearable pain lessened somewhat. Zhao Changhe knew that Luo Qi was making great efforts to assist him. He said softly, ¡°Thanks...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I¡¯m supposed to do? There¡¯s nothing to thank me for.¡± Luo Qi bitterly said, ¡°But this will only help you rx a bit. It won¡¯t solve the problem at its root. You came here to attempt a breakthrough... Can you seed if you¡¯re in this much pain? Maybe you should stop?¡±

    Zhao Changhe gasped for air. ¡°Just now it was unbearable and I forgot something... It just urred to me that Instructor Sun gave me a medicinal pill. Perhaps it¡¯s for this asion... A painkiller?¡±

    Luo Qi remained silent for a while before slowly saying, ¡°Maybe it is. But have you considered that if you have to rely on this type of medicine to get by that this is perhaps how the cult controls its members? It¡¯s no wonder that Instructor Sun is so dedicated to teaching you. He¡¯s not at all afraid that you¡¯ll rebel against him... Did he tell you anything like this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe also remained silent. There were indeed a few times when Instructor Sun looked like he wanted to say something but stopped himself, leaving whatever he wanted to say unsaid. From his perspective, was this sort of control employed by demonic cults a matter of course?

    Luo Qi¡¯s words that day repeated over and over in his head. <i>Don¡¯t be so easy to trust others, including me and Instructor Sun.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had already taken out the medicine, but he grit his teeth and put it back in his pocket.

    Only relying on Luo Qi¡¯s inexperienced assistance, without the effects of the medicine, was not enough. Zhao Changhe could no longer hold the horse stance and slowly fell to the ground, curling up in pain.

    Seeing him, who could have said that just moments prior, he had been amidst the flowers and under the moonlight, peeping at Luo Qi bathing? Within a few breaths of time, everything had changed.

    Cold frost. The Winter Solstice.

    Luo Qi panicked, ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, then stop. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even stop.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grit his teeth. ¡°What then... Do I just stop training? Do I just waste away all the progress I¡¯ve made in the Vicious Blood Art and cultivate something else?¡±

    Luo Qi was silent.

    Destroying one¡¯s cultivation was equal to crippling oneself. Never would they be able to cultivate again.

    ¡°Might as well endure...and see if this road...is a dead end!¡± Zhao Changhe forcefully grabbed the stones by the water. Blood dripped from his fingers into the pool. It was a ghastly sight.

    Luo Qi looked on worriedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Since it might be something used to control people, why would I eat it?¡± Zhao Changhe quietly gasped for air. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get past this by only relying on myself!¡±

    Luo Qi said no more and looked fixedly at Zhao Changhe¡¯s crazed eyes.

    They said that Boss Zhao was a great man.

    Luo Qi had always been haughty. How could she call any man she met a great man, like other women did? How could she make herself blush and avert her gaze as she bowed in front of them?

    But at this moment, she truly felt that Zhao Changhe was indeed a great man.

    Zhao Changhe flicked away a stone and suddenlyughed. ¡°Is it normal for Instructor Sun to do something like that? Anyway... At least I didn¡¯t make a mistake trusting you.¡±

    Anger suddenly swelled up in Luo Qi. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said quietly, ¡°At least this time I don¡¯t need to rely on their medicine... I can rely on you.¡±

    Luo Qi was at a loss. She suddenly felt that the chaotic vicious blood qi in Zhao Changhe¡¯s body was gradually settling down. His swollen muscles also slowly returned to normal. There only remained a faint blood-red flowing through his fists. Under the moonlight, it looked indescribably sinister.

    ¡°Did you break through?¡± She asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Changhe lightly closed and opened his fists. He felt a slight change in his strength and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Luo Qi shook her head. All she had done was alleviate some of the pain Zhao Changhe helped. It was absolutely not enough to allow him to endure all of that. He was still in tremendous pain. One only needed to hear his hoarse, trembling voice to see this. Subjected to such intense pain, most people would not have been able to even muster up their spirit to fight. Unless they were truly men of iron, how could anyone grind their teeth and weather such pain to break through the Profound Gate?

    The one he had relied on was not Luo Qi, but himself.

    However, if he was to continue cultivating the Vicious Blood Art, he would have to meet with simr obstacles in the future. Furthermore, they would be even more tortuous than this breakthrough. Would Zhao Changhe be able to endure?

    ¡°Another thing...¡± Zhao Changhe weakly gasped for air, but there was an incredibly happy smile stered on his face. ¡°This was a blessing in disguise... I¡¯ve found something... Look.¡±

    Luo Qi looked down in amazement.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it, but the blood in the middle of the pool had at some point formed into the shape of a dragon.

    It appeared to have a life of its own and endlessly circled the reflection of the half-moon in the pool.

 Chapter 21: Secret Unveiled

    <h4>Chapter 21: Secret Unveiled</h4>

    ¡°This must be what they¡¯re searching for.¡± Zhao Changhe panted heavily, but there was unusual excitement in his voice. ¡°You are more knowledgeable and experienced than me. Do you know what this means?¡±

    Luo Qi had an expression of fear and stared nkly at the dragon of blood circling around the reflection of the moon in the pool. Her eyes looked both sorrowful and delighted at the same time.

    After a while, she replied, ¡°A restriction has been activated. It¡¯s possible that a hidden door has now been revealed. Well, it¡¯s also possible that whatever restriction that would kill someone has been disabled and we can go in. Either way, this secret door must be nearby. It can¡¯t possibly be in some remote area.¡±

    ¡°Like this...¡± Zhao Changhe stood up weakly and looked at his surroundings.

    <i>The feeling of being in a fantasy world is getting stronger.</i>

    ¡°So the Blood God Cult stationed themselves here because the blood and vicious qi used by their martial arts can dispel this restriction.¡± Luo Qi spoke as if she was mumbling to herself. ¡°The hardship you endured cultivating this Vicious Blood Art...¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for nothing, right? This is known as the fate of a main character; even with so many disciples cultivating the Blood God Cult¡¯s martial arts, none of them came here to offer up their blood.¡± Zhao Changhe had recovered considerably by now and strode around the pool filled with vitality. ¡°Come here. If there¡¯s a secret door, I¡¯m guessing it might be here.¡±

    Luo Qi felt like she was in a dream as she walked over and saw Zhao Changhe walking toward the mountain wall behind the waterfall.

    The backside of waterfalls, due to being constantly sshed by water year in, year out, usually has a small depression, or even a small cave. This waterfall was no exception. However, Luo Qi, who was interested in uncovering the secret hidden here, had searched the ce before and found that there was nothing special. In fact, the disciples of the Blood God Cult had searched this ce numerous times before. If there had been anything, it would have been taken long ago.

    However, at this moment, Luo Qi agreed with Zhao Changhe¡¯s assessment. With the restriction activated, a secret door, if there was any, would likely appear there.

    Sure enough, as the two of them passed through the waterfall and took a look. On the rocks in the depression, which originally had nothing on them, an exotic image of a starry sky had appeared. It looked like there was a semicircr firmament adorned with countless stars above them. It was incredibly mystical.

    ¡°This is an array. It needs to be broken before we can enter.¡± Luo Qi contemted for a while. ¡°This image looks simr to the Azure Dragon Constetion...¡±

    She reached out her hand and tapped on the stars corresponding to those of the Seven-star Azure Dragon Constetion. The starry image shed slightly. There was no other reaction.

    Luo Qi had a displeased look on her face. ¡°This reaction probably means my reasoning is correct, but there¡¯s still some important thing missing... What could it be...¡±

    Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow. If Luo Qi could not figure it out, he definitely could not. However, this secret door was not revealed. It would be extremely unlucky if someone else managed to break into it first.

    He did not know what was inside, but he got the feeling that he really had to be the one who found out.

    ¡°This ce probably won¡¯t be discovered anytime soon. After all, the others must have searched this ce countless times in the past. They won¡¯te here to have another look for no reason.¡± Zhao Changhe said resolutely. ¡°We need to figure out what¡¯s missing within the next few days.¡±

    Luo Qi had aplicated look as she looked at him and quietly said, ¡°You could indirectly ask Instructor Sun about it. About how you should ask him...¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that this was a pain in the ass. <i>How should I ask him...</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Zhao Changhe muttered to himself, ¡±Whatever the case, this ce is the greatest hope we have of breaking away from our current circumstances.¡±

    Luo Qi looked at the waters of the pool. The scene of the blood dragon circling the moon had disappeared. From the outside, it looked like no change to the pool had ever urred.

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°You broke through?¡±

    The following morning, Zhao Changhe went to meet Instructor Sun as usual.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s imposing and fierce appearance, Instructor Sun knew that he had broken through.

    Great masters certainly had their own secret methods, but ordinary warriors had no way of figuring out someone¡¯s cultivation just by looking at them. Even Branch Master Fang had required Luo Qi to reveal that she was at the firstyer of the Profound Gate for him to know of her usefulness. Naturally, Instructor Sun only knew that Zhao Changhe had broken through because he had attempted tost night. Otherwise, Instructor Sun had no way of knowing of his cultivation.

    That was why many instances of assassinations in the <i>jianghu</i> were carried out by people in ordinary disguise. A good number of great men fell in this way.

    ¡°I broke through.¡± Zhao Changhe replied very calmly. No one could tell if he harbored any other thoughts. ¡°I tested it out and the amount of power I can draw upon is twice as much as before. My ability to take hits has also increased significantly. The firstyer of the Profound Gate is indeed impressive.¡±

    Instructor Sun did not respond and sized up Zhao Changhe up for a while. He said, ¡°After cultivating the Vicious Blood Art for a while, one¡¯s vicious qi can re up. The feeling is like being devoured by ants. Normal people are unable to endure that sort of pain, so they have to rely on our faith¡¯s Blood Settling pills to suppress the vicious qi. Actually, this sort of pain can arise from time to time, not just during breakthroughs. It¡¯s only that during a breakthrough, the pain is more obvious... This is why we allow outsiders to practice the Vicious Blood¡ª¡±

    Before Instructor Sun finished speaking, Zhao Changhe calmly interrupted him. ¡°I know. You stopped yourself from talking a few times before... Since this is the case, I can¡¯t me you. I can only me myself for being too eager for results.¡±

    If he had stopped training this nefarious martial art half a month back, he could have still given it up and taken a different road. But once one cultivated the Vicious Blood Art for long enough, there was no more going back. And with yesterday¡¯s breakthrough, Zhao Changhe had crossed this threshold.

    The best thing he could do was to continue walking this path to the end and strive for the Blood God Art. It was said that the Blood God Art could remedy the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art. This was probably true. Or he could approach a stronger master for help. There was definitely a way.

    Instructor Sun added, ¡°You have good potential. The one surnamed Fang keeps giving you the cold shoulder. From the beginning, I¡¯ve always thought he¡¯s letting talents go to waste because of personal grudges. I might be sent back to the Head Altar in a few days. I¡¯ll report to the cult leader on this Fang person and fight for you to be allowed to formally join the cult. Once that happens, we¡¯ll see if you have any chance of cultivating the Blood God Art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss. ¡°You¡¯re leaving, instructor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to see... There¡¯s something...¡± Instructor Sun did not say more about this. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll only know in a few days. I¡¯ll teach you the Vicious Blood Saber Art over the following days... You don¡¯t need to worry, even though the Vicious Blood Saber requires one to channel the Vicious Blood Art in order to disy more of its power, there are no downsides to learning it. It¡¯s a good saber art. Even if you cultivate another martial art in the future, you can still use this saber art. You just have to use a different technique to direct your strength.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for your trouble, instructor. Other than this, I¡¯ve heard that there are such things as arrays. Is my current cultivation high enough to learn about them?¡±

    This thing that Instructor Sun was talking about¡ªZhao Changhe definitely knew what it was. Before, Zhao Changhe may have actually reported what he found to the instructor. Everyone would have benefited. However, now, he was unwilling to. If he did not leave some room for himself, was he just supposed to let others use him to death?

    Instructor Sun did not know if there was any grounds for his suspicion, but he felt that even though Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was calm and he spoke courteously, he was hiding something... <i>You said you don¡¯t me me. But whether you me me in your heart, no one can know.</i>

    Instructor Sun did not take this to heart. It was normal for youths to have some...feelings after encountering such a situation. They would quicklye to understand that in the <i>jianghu</i>, things were like this. How can something ever gopletely ording to one¡¯s wishes? It was only aftering under their control would a cult trust someone. Array arts were one of the core techniques of any sect. There was no harm in asking about them now.

    ¡°You wish to learn array arts?¡± Instructor Sun said, ¡°You won¡¯t master anything if you bite off more than you can chew. You don¡¯t have that much energy.¡±

    ¡°At least I should learn how to break arrays. If someone traps me in an array while I¡¯m traveling around the <i>jianghu</i>, won¡¯t that mean certain death if I¡¯ve never learned how to break an array... ¡±

    ¡°You even wish to travel the <i>jianghu</i>... Heh...¡± Instructor Sunughed. ¡°In any case, what you say is right. You should, at the very least, know how to break a few arrays.¡±

    ¡°Please teach me, instructor.¡±

    ¡°To break an array, you only need to look at its core and order. For example, to break the Heaven, Earth, and Man Array, you need to find the exact order to solve it. First break the Man portion, then Earth. If you start with the Heaven part, it¡¯ll be no different from bashing your head against a wall. For something like the Big Dipper Array, you¡¯ll need to find where the Celestial Pivot[1] is located. Once you figure out where the array core is, you¡¯ll be in an advantageous position...¡±

    Order and array core.

    Zhao Changhe recalled what Luo Qi had done back at the waterfall. She could tell that among the stars there was the seven-star Azure Dragon Constetion and which stars were a part of it. This initial approach was correct. This was pretty good. Zhao Changhe did not understand at all what he was looking at. If he randomly tapped on the stars, it was possible the secret door would have exploded.

    However, Luo Qi was stuck there. She did not know the correct order and tapped on the stars ording to the regr order of the Azure Dragon Constetion, so she could not open the door.

    <i>Come to think of it, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to break... We just need to look into this world¡¯s theory of constetions. Whichever star is the most important should be the array core.</i>

    Instructor Sun continued, ¡°At the moment, you¡¯re still ayman. Even if someone sets up an array, you wouldn¡¯t even know it. Breaking into or out of one is beyond you. Take it easy. At the very least, learn the Vicious Blood Saber first. Its footwork is reminiscent of array arts. You¡¯ll be able to slowly grasp arrays through learning by analogy...¡±

    1. This is a Chinese name for Alpha Ursae Majoris. ?

 Chapter 22: Yue Hongling VS Luo Qi

    <h4>Chapter 22: Yue Hongling VS Luo Qi</h4>

    Whatever the case, Instructor Sun truly recognized Zhao Changhe¡¯s efforts and looked upon him with pride. Zhao Changhe was conflicted. For now, he set aside the matter regarding array arts and concentrated on learning the Vicious Blood Saber.

    <i>Anyway, I don¡¯t dare to ask too much about the essentials of array arts. Otherwise, I may draw the suspicion of others.</i>

    The Vicious Blood Saber was one of theplementary martial arts of the Vicious Blood Art. Stimting one¡¯s qi and blood with the Vicious Blood Art while wielding the saber could allow one to disy greater strength and unleash unparalleled ferocity. It included very few fancy saber techniques and was considered a free-form saber art. At the highest levels, the vicious qi emanating from the saber during a sh could cause nts to wither and weaker opponents to die on the spot. It was extremely powerful.

    Of course, that was the ultimate form of the saber art. Currently, Zhao Changhe could not even begin to utilize its power. If he forced himself to use it, he would overexert himself and lose some of his fighting strength.

    Now that he had both a cultivation method and martial techniques, Zhao Changhe could see that aplete cultivation system was gradually taking shape. This included the footwork of the Vicious Blood Saber. Since it required the practitioner to pay special attention to positioning, Zhao Changhe was naturally able to glean some knowledge on array arts.

    Zhao Changhe trained intently.

    <i>Regardless of what I think... I¡¯ll at least need to slowly gain strength.</i>

    He was particrly fond of this saber art which focused on charging up attacks. His only grievance was that his saber was too light and he did not know where to get a heavier one.

    While resting, Zhao Changhe found himself putting his hand into his pocket and lightly held the Blood Settling Pill he did not use.

    Instructor Sun definitely had no idea how much of a desire to revolt this matter could stir up within someone like Zhao Changhe.

    <i> </i> *

    When Zhao Changhe returned at night. Luo Qi was nowhere to be seen. Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow slightly.

    The day of the Winter Solstice did not only merely mark the day of Zhao Changhe¡¯s breakthrough or the discovery of the secret door. It was also a crucial point for Luo Qi.

    For the past month, no one had seeded in robbing any traveling merchants and neither had anyone looted cities or viges. The bandits of thisrge stronghold were all out hunting instead. But how could there be so many animals in the middle of winter? After a month of efforts, animals had be harder and harder to find. In the past two days, more and more people had been returning from their hunts empty-handed.

    <i>Are these guys really mountain bandits? They¡¯re clearly justpeting with hunters for food and they¡¯re losing. After all, none of these guys are professionals.</i>

    If it was not for the fact that the hunters were afraid of bandits and did not dare to go nearer to the mountain, they might not have even been able toe back with whatever scraps they managed to obtain.

    Things ended up the way they were now mainly because Branch Master Fang and other deacons did not spare much thought for the stronghold. Instructor Sun¡¯s role here was also simply to teach martial arts. None of them cared much for the situation here. With this in mind, the fact that the stronghold had aplished nothing this past month was already causing Branch Master Fang to lose face. Thus, he gave out an order that the stronghold was to begin its work at any cost.

    Luo Qi had begun looking around prior to this. She followed what Zhao Changhe had envisioned and went around the viges neighboring the mountain to see if there were any rich and ignoble old men upon whom they could...carry out the will of heaven, so to say.

    She found an exceedingly vile government official living in one of the viges. She was already preparing to make a move a few days ago. Today appeared to be the day she finally set out.

    Zhao Changhe felt a little warmth in his heart. Luo Qi may have called him na?ve, but she was now carrying out what he said he wanted to do. Regardless of whether this is what she herself wanted to do or whether she was just taking into consideration Zhao Changhe¡¯s feelings, it warmed his heart all the same.

    Over this long period of cohabitation along with the events of the previous night, Zhao Changhe knew that it did not matter if he pretended she was a guy; in his heart, she was already family.

    To put it more bluntly, she was his wife.

    ¡°Boss Zhao! Boss Zhao! Things aren¡¯t looking good!¡± A bandit who was on friendly terms with Zhao Changhe hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Just now, a brother from one of the squads went to report to the Hall of Deacons that they bumped into¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not understand. ¡°Why are you telling me this? You can¡¯t be this excited over robbing someone...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not excited, boss!¡± The bandit stamped his feet and said, ¡°The person they bumped into is Yue Hongling! That¡¯s someone not even the cult leader could beat. Who the fuck went to provoke her? Are they tired of living? When this was reported to Instructor Sun, he pulled back!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss and did not fully take in the implications of all this. He listened as the bandit continued, ¡°Yue Hongling is headed toward the Zhang Vige. It looks like she wishes to find lodging there. Isn¡¯t that Brother Luo who lives with you going to loot the Zhang Vige today? That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to report this to you. Why else would I tell you all this?¡±

    Before the bandit had even finished speaking, Zhao Changhe was already running out of the stronghold at lightning speed, rushing down the mountain path.

    <i> </i> *

    Everything was going smoothly for Luo Qi today.

    In some remote city outside the mountain surrounded by farnd, how could there be any experts keeping watch over the ce? Luo Qi, in the meantime, had reached the firstyer of the Profound Gate. Brazenly intruding upon the city with a few tens of fiendish bandits was as easy as chopping up rotten trees.

    In an instant, anyone in the vige who could put up any resistance had their pressure points hit by Luo Qi and was rendered unconscious. She waved with her delicate hand. ¡°Begin searching. None of you are permitted to touch any of their women. Whoever does so, I¡¯ll cut off your filthy paws!¡±

    The bandits all had faces that looked like they just ate a load of shit. <i>We¡¯re already here looting the vige and we can¡¯t touch any of the women? Are we even bandits anymore? Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of hero that steals from the rich to give to the poor!?</i>

    However, no one dared to disobey Luo Qi. Only these bandits that followed him knew that this thin and weak Luo Qi was actually more ruthless than Boss Zhao who was always in the spotlight.

    A few days ago, there was an idiot who had too much to drink. He looked at Luo Qi¡¯s delicate features and spoke rudely, saying that if he hadn¡¯t been assigned to their group as a leader by the higher-ups, someone like him would only be fit to serve everyone and be their ything. He wasn¡¯t even satisfied with cursing out Luo Qi, and he even tried to reach out and grab her with his ws.

    As a consequence, Luo Qi hit his pressure points and knocked him out before dragging him to a cliff. With a nk face, she released him and watched as the bandit turned into mincemeat. The coldness in her eyes was enough to let them shiver with fear.

    Indeed, people who did not belong together, did not live together. Only someone ruthless like Luo Qi could live in the same house as Boss Zhao. The two were practically glued together.

    When Luo Qi returned to the stronghold, she said that the bandit lost his footing and fell off the mountain. No one bothered tounch a serious investigation; they all took what Luo Qi said at face value. After all, in troubled times, people¡¯s lives were worth as little as grass. It was no different in the stronghold.

    Who would dare to disobey such a leader? The bandits obediently went to search the houses.

    Not even Zhao Changhe knew of this incident, and even if someone told him, he would probably think that they were exaggerating. The Luo Qi in his heart was not such a ruthless person...

    Luo Qi¡¯s expression was cold as he stared at the official she had paralyzed. This was her first time doing this kind of thing and she did not know if she should kill him.

    In theory, bandits, when they went looting, did not necessarily have to ughter everyone. If they did not meet with vehement resistance, there was no need to. This was not because they were kind hearted. Rather, this was so they could raise some pigs.

    It was difficult for vigers who lived near the mountain to pack up their bags and move somewhere else. After being robbed once, they would still remain in their viges, only that they would start hiding their riches better now and report it to the authorities. This way, there would still be things to steal next time... Then, mutual understanding would begin to form whereby vigers would view the bandits as foreign guards and think of what was taken away from them as a protection fee. Like this, they would have more leverage over the bandits when they came.

    The bandits also knew this and would not just go down the mountain topletely weed the vigers out. If anything, they would even visit every now and then and take care of whatever problems that the vige faced.

    That was why it was difficult to eradicate mountain bandits. They had spies looking out for them everywhere.

    However, Luo Qi felt strange... She first went to investigate the vile things this shady official had done before deciding toe here to carry out the will of heaven. She was not here toe to any understanding with him. <i>So is killing him the right thing? Is there a guide I can refer to?</i>

    During this brief moment of hesitation, the sound of horse hooves appeared from far away.

    Luo Qi furrowed her brow and went outside to take a look. She saw someone dressed in red riding over under the setting sun.

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, we¡¯ve actually bumped into a chivalrous hero!¡± Luo Qi turned around and ran. ¡°It¡¯s Yue Hongling! Retreat, quickly!¡±

    But how could they run away in time?

    In the blink of an eye, Yue Hongling had blocked the road ahead.

    Her beautiful eyes swept across Luo Qi beforending on the vige in disarray. At this moment, there were a group of bandits rushing out of the vige attempting to escape.

    ¡°Are they bandits from the Blood God Cult...¡± Yue Hongling sighed. ¡°Something important came up a few days ago. I knew from the start that there was a mountain stronghold at Beimang. I should have gotten rid of it then...¡±

    Luo Qi was clearly terrified of Yue Hongling and she did not know why anger red up in her heart as she looked at Yue Hongling¡¯s heroic mien. Luo Qiughed coldly. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing pretending to be a chivalrous hero? You travel the <i>jianghu</i> everyday, so how do you earn your living? How do you get the money to pay off your daily expenses? You¡¯re no different from us, who steal from the rich to give to the poor.¡±

    Yue Hongling was at a loss for a moment, but then she chuckled. ¡°Oh, I also engage in looting. But I loot people like <i>you</i>.¡±

    Luo Qi: ¡°...Fuck.¡±

    Yue Hongling was different from what Luo Qi imagined a chivalrous hero preaching with a stern face would be like... She reminded her of Zhao Changhe. Luo Qi did not know how much of his personality was natural, and how much of it was him trying to be like Yue Hongling.

    Yue Honglingughed as she got off her horse. She unsheathed her de and pointed it at Luo Qi. ¡°There are few bandits who dare talk back to me like that. I would rather like to find out how your depares to your mouth.¡±

    Luo Qi furiously unsheathed her sword and took a defensive stance. There was still room to talk things over, but she did not know why she was so unwilling to argue with Yue Hongling. Looking at Yue Hongling displeased her.

    Then, a gale blew past them. From far away, they could feel a vicious and bloody hostile aura approaching.

    Yue Hongling was slightly rattled and looked over. A big man was racing over like a speeding horse, striding through the snow.

    Luo Qi was pleasantly surprised and suddenly thought this whole situation was quite amusing.

    <i>You¡¯ve arrived at a good time.</i>

 Chapter 23: Cover Flipped Open

    <h4>Chapter 23: Cover Flipped Open</h4>

    Judging from that power, Yue Hongling thought some high level bandit hade from the stronghold. Perhaps it was the stronghold master himself!

    However, when thatrge man approached, her eyes widened and she gaped slightly. She was stupefied.

    <i>Zhao¡ªZhao Changhe?</i>

    He now had a beard that merged with his sideburns and a scar on his face... He looked unfamiliar to her.

    Zhao Changhe used the Vicious Blood Art and ran at full speed. Even though he had not learned any movement art, he was much faster than a normal human, although this pace was quite tiring to keep up. Fortunately, the Zhang Vige was rtively close to the stronghold. He arrived only after a few tens of minutes, exhausted and gasping for air.

    His head was full of sweat as he stood in front of Luo Qi and looked at Yue Hongling. He wanted to say something, but was still panting heavily.

    <i>Come to think of it, Yue Hongling¡¯s pretty cute when she makes this face...</i>

    The snow drifted past them and in an instant everything became calm. Luo Qi, who was behind Zhao Changhe, tilted her head.

    Yue Hongling slowly retreated with a stunned expression. She was a little indifferent. ¡°So it¡¯s like this. You¡¯re actually at the Beimang Branch. I missed this ce. I didn¡¯t even think ofing here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Your first reaction was to look for Cult Leader Xue?¡±

    ¡°I thought you died then.¡± Yue Hongling told the truth. ¡°I regretted sending you, someone I just saved, into a tiger¡¯s den. I could have brought you along with me. You even requested to train under me, but I wanted to remain unrestrained and left you at the Luo Family Vige... After I thought you were dead, that fury and me I felt toward myself was something I couldn¡¯t tell anyone else. I didn¡¯t know if I was a match for Xue Canghai, but I knew if I didn¡¯t seek out answers from him, I wouldn¡¯t be at ease.¡±

    <i>Sure enough...</i>

    The Tome of Troubled Times shone in the night sky that day, announcing that Yue Hongling had pursued Xue Cang Hai for a thousand <i>li</i>... This battle was actually all for Zhao Changhe¡¯s sake.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°You must have heard about Zhao Changhe the Manyer afterward, right? What did you think? Did you regret sending this horrible person to the Luo Family and causing Luo Zhenwu to die?¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him quietly for a moment and sighed faintly. ¡°I did not. I heard from other people what you said at the time of the incident. You knew it was Luo Zhenwu who ughtered the Zhao House. You were taking revenge. That¡¯s why I felt that you must have followed the Blood God Cult and became a bandit because you had no other choice. That ce isn¡¯t somewhere you should have ended up at. I wanted to take you away... But I never would have thought that you were in Beimang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gulped and softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Luo Qi tilted her head and watched from behind. If she were Zhao Changhe, she¡¯d also be moved by Yue Hongling¡¯s words. It was unfortunate that she was not Zhao Changhe. At this moment, she felt that Yue Hongling looked even more revolting.

    <i>You¡¯re not at all familiar with this man, so what are you talking about righteousness for? If his soul is stolen, will you take responsibility?</i>

    She heard Yue Hongling say, ¡°But from what I can see today, it looks like you¡¯re doing pretty well? You¡¯re cultivating the Vicious Blood Art and have even reached the firstyer of the Profound Gate... It¡¯s only been a month...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said softly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t learn demonic arts, I¡¯d have no way to protect myself.¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, ¡°It¡¯s as you say... But you¡¯re not in too deep yet. You can still turn back. After some time passes, no one will pay any attention to your wanted posters. As long as you disguise yourself and conceal your identity, you can still lead a normal life.¡±

    ¡°Conceal my identity?¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly broke out inughter. ¡°Big Sister Yue... Miss Yue, I won¡¯t lie to you. Whether I can still turn back or not is one thing, but concealing my identity is not something I wish to do. I didn¡¯te to this world to fool around in the countryside.¡±

    <i>Zhao Changhe the Manyer!</i>

    These words surfaced in Yue Hongling¡¯s mind.

    <i>Has that innocent youth died in just a month? No... he was never an innocent youth to begin with.</i>

    That¡¯s why, now that they were meeting again in the <i>jianghu</i>, she could not hear him call her ¡°big sister¡± again like he used to.

    ¡°So... Is this the reason you¡¯vee to assist these bandits today?¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze gradually grew sharper. ¡°Are you going to say that in a nest of devils, you¡¯re not free to do as you please?¡±

    Zhao CHanghe answered calmly, ¡°No. It¡¯s because of the person behind me.¡±

    The corners of Luo Qi¡¯s mouth curved upward without her realizing it.

    Yue Hongling could not ascertain the gender of this person and thought Zhao Changhe was speaking of brotherhood. ¡°Is he your good friend?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Our fates are intertwined.¡±

    Luo Qi grinned.

    Yue Hongling remained silent for a moment before quietly sighing. ¡°He has not killed anyone, and the women in the vige are unharmed... You two can leave. But from now on, we are strangers. The youth I was searching for for a month is dead. Next time, if I happen to run into youmitting acts of evil, I won¡¯t be so lenient even if it¡¯s <i>you, </i>let alone him.¡±

    She remounted her horse and left.

    For the past month, Yue Hongling had braved the winds, snow, and rain, moving over ten thousand <i>li</i> to search for that youth. She came to Beimang to try her luck...but she had never expected their meeting to be like this. The youth she was searching for had gotten in her way for the sake of someone else, to the point where they were just short of crossing des.

    Even Luo Qi felt some pity at this very moment. As she watched that red-cloaked woman ride away, she was beset by an indescribable mncholy.

    Zhao Changhe raised his voice and said, ¡°Miss Yue, things aren¡¯t as you think they are. Like this Zhang Vige chief. It¡¯s vile. No better than Luo Zhenwu, in any case. My brother here has found irrefutable evidence for this. There¡¯s no need for you to feel so conflicted over this. As for...¡±

    Yue Hongling tugged on the reins of her horse and looked back at him, wanting to hear what else he had to say.

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment and then smiled. ¡°As for when we next meet in the <i>jianghu</i>, I really don¡¯t think I can call you big sister, because I asked around and found out that you¡¯re actually younger than me by two months.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for us to be strangers... I¡¯ve always been d that my first encounter with the <i>jianghu</i> was with the chivalrous and righteous Yue Hongling. That¡¯s why no matter how the ways of the world affect my own views of it, the <i>jianghu</i> of my heart will always be the one that <i>you </i>showed me.¡±

    Yue Hongling had a surprised look in her eyes. She suddenlyughed and urged her horse onward. ¡°Then I shall wait and see what kind of name Zhao Changhe can make for himself in the <i>jianghu</i>¡ªthe very Zhao Changhe who people say has cleaved open a path for the arrival of troubled times.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely in the <i>jianghu</i> that troubled times spring from.¡± Zhao Changhe replied calmly. ¡°What I did was nothing more than flip open the cover of the Tome of Troubled Times.¡±

    Those words were poignant. Not just Yue Hongling, but also Luo Qi sized up Zhao Changhe as if they were meeting him for the first time. Looking at him, Luo Qi wanted to pat him on the shoulder and say ¡°not bad, you¡¯re pretty cultured.¡±<i> </i>In the end, however, she restrained herself.

    Luo Qi felt that when Zhao Changhe confronted Yue Hongling, he had an especially refined air about him... But Yue Hongling was clearly not a cultured person at all. She was your typical person in the <i>jianghu</i>. The type that had probably never studied before.

    <i>How truly strange.</i>

    Yue Hongling also wanted to say something, but she felt there was nothing to be said. Since the conversation had ended here, it was enough for her to look at his actions. There was nothing to be gained from speaking any more.

    Before she rode too far off, the distant, rose-tinted horizon suddenly looked like it was on fire, painting half the sky an ardent red. Then, it quickly faded away. The sun set, and it soon got dark.

    Yue Hongling furrowed her brow lightly, saying in a low voice, ¡°Vermillion Bird... You¡¯vee to Beimang as well? Just what kind of secret is hidden here...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was moved by the sight. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Miss Yue!¡±

    Yue Hongling looked back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen many things during your travels in the <i>jianghu</i>. Might you happen to know where the array core of the seven-star Azure Dragon Constetion Array is located?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually located in the Heart Mansion star.¡± Yue Hongling replied casually. She did not say any more and finally disappeared far into the distance.

    Yue Hongling was not a rude and impetuous person. With her current strength, if she was confronted by Venerable Vermillion Bird, she would not fare very well.

    Yue Hongling was only among the first few ces on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, while Venerable Vermillion Bird was...on the Ranking of Earth. This list only consisted of outstanding masters of the highest level.

    After Yue Hongling disappeared from Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze into the darkness of night, he turned around and looked at Luo Qi with a glow in his eyes.

    Luo Qi returned that same glowing gaze.

    Zhao Changhe had broken off rtions with Yue Hongling for her...

    The <i>jianghu</i> of his dreams, the heroine of his dreams... None of them couldpare to Luo Qi.

    To be honest, no one could predict what Yue Hongling thought. What did the rtionship between her and Zhao Changhe count for? There was not actually any friendship between them. On the contrary, it was Zhao Changhe who owed her for her grace. If she was greatly disappointed, it would not have been strange for her to pull out her sword and cut down Zhao Changhe on the spot. Yet, he had summoned up the courage to put his life on the line and confront her.

    Luo Qi felt warm in her heart. If Zhao Changhe said a few pleasant words to her to make her happy, she was even willing to hug him to sleep at night.

    However, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The Vermillion Bird is here. There¡¯s an eighty to ny percent chance she¡¯s in charge of digging up that secret. We need to act tonight. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡±

    Luo Qi turned pale, a strange expression on her face. She bit her lower lip.

 Chapter 24: A Sword Drawn, Brothers No Longer

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Sword Drawn, Brothers No Longer</h4>

    Back at the stronghold, no one knew whether the group that had bumped into a heroine was wiped out. They mored about, discussing any and all new developments.

    ¡°Have you heard? Branch Master Fang was punished by Venerable Vermillion Bird for not putting enough effort. He almost lost his head.¡±

    ¡°I just heard about it... He deserves it. Fucking hell. He wants to look for something on this mountain but he doesn¡¯t trust anyone in the stronghold. He won¡¯t even tell us what he¡¯s searching for and only lets the few formal disciples search in secret. What can they find at this rate? Does he know how fucking huge this mountain is? With so few disciples, this is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack. Does he think this mountain is his own low-grade brothel where he can have his way with anyone who enters?¡±

    ¡°<i>Shhhhhh</i>. Quiet down, dumbass. If the Branch Master hears you, you¡¯re finished.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care so much about him? The idiot had his ass kicked by Venerable Vermillion Bird. Maybe he¡¯s already dead.¡±

    ¡°That said, it turns out the Blood God Cult is really a subsidiary of the Four Idols Cult. I thought we were just vassals to them. From the looks of it, the Blood God Cult is clearly a branch of the Four Idols Cult and under the directmand of Venerable Vermillion Bird.¡±

    ¡°We were their vassals anyway, so how much effort do you think it took them to just make us one of their branches? The Four Idols Cult is too strong...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the strong are so generous. The reward for anyone who finds whatever they¡¯re looking for is the Blood God Art. They might even let them join the Four Idols Cult as a core disciple!¡±

    ¡°Pretty amazing, yeah. In other words...whatever they¡¯re searching for is something out of this world. Whoever finds it will probably get some huge fortune. See, this is the generosity of a real leader. Compared to being exploited by that bastard Fang...¡±

    ¡°Branch Master Fang isn¡¯t letting everyone search because he¡¯s afraid his reward will be snatched away...¡±

    Amidst the bustling discussions, the ones cursing Branch Master Fang started to be more vignt as they looked at their other friends conversing. They only just realized that there was only one reward to strive for. Everyone here was apetitor.

    ¡°Tch.¡± Zhao Changhe sneered as he surreptitiously pulled Luo Qi around the crowd and headed for the pool behind the mountain.

    If he wasted any more time, he was afraid that someone would go there to search around. They needed to move with haste.

    It was good he had bumped into Yue Hongling. Otherwise, he would have to beat around the bush to no end while asking Instructor Sun about anything rted to the Azure Dragon Constetion Array Art. With Yue Hongling¡¯s clues, however, they could break the array this time. After all, Luo Qi knew a thing or two about arrays.

    The two of them rushed behind the waterfall. As expected, no one hade here yet. The star chart was still there. Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Which one is the Heart Mansion?¡±

    Luo Qi nced at him before silently pressing one of the stars.

    Zhao Changhe realized that the star she pressed was the brightest one in the entire chart. He could not help but throw a nce at her. <i>If it¡¯s this simple, wouldn¡¯t Luo Qi have figured it out earlier? Or was it that one couldn¡¯t trust the most obvious hint. Was she just being careful?</i>

    As the thought shed in his head, Luo Qi swiftly tapped the remaining stars in the constetion.

    The star chart slowly split open, revealing a small cave that could only fit a single person.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Zhao Changhe had an excited expression, and carefully said, ¡°Don¡¯t enter just yet, I¡¯ve heard that once such ces are exposed to air and oxidation takes ce... Eh, there might be poison gas inside. Let¡¯s see if we can light a match first...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Luo Qi sighed. ¡°I practice internal arts. I¡¯m more sensitive to the air than you. We can enter, but there¡¯s no telling whether there¡¯s any guardian spirit in there. We need to keep our guard up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe unsheathed his saber and entered first. ¡°I see. In that case, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s mouth twitched as she followed along.

    There were no strange spaces inside, nor was there anything like guardian spirits, zombies, or skeletons.

    The space was cramped, about the size of a small room. It was even smaller than the room shared by Luo Qi and Zhao Changhe. It was circr, like the previous space with the stars. At the center of this room was a piece of azure-colored jade that looked like a seal, and its handle consisted of a white bead the size of a goose egg. Looking at the bead, Zhao Changhe noticed the faint image of a dragon slowly swimming within; it looked alive.

    ¡°A ce of the circr firmament. A dragon drifting about the nine heavens... It really is the Azure Dragon Seal...¡± Luo Qi muttered iprehensibly to herself.

    Zhao Changhe did not hear what she said clearly and turned to ask her, ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    Luo Qi looked entranced by the Azure Dragon Seal as she quietly answered, ¡°How should I know?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Whatever the case, the Four Idols Cult must regard this thing as very important. Even the Azure Dragon Star Chart corresponds to one of the idols in their name. They must have a deep connection to this ce. If we bring this thing back to Venerable Vermillion Bird, we two should have no problems joining the Four Idols Cult. Even if that¡¯s not possible, it shouldn¡¯t be too big of an issue to exchange it for the Blood God Art, right?¡±

    Luo Qi grunted in approval.

    Zhao Changhe crouched down and carefully reached out with his saber to touch the seal.

    <i>Only heaven knows why it had to be hidden in such a secretive ce. Is this some kind of forbidden item?</i> Zhao Changhe was feeling uneasy as he attempted to probe the seal with his saber.

    Behind him, Luo Qi tightly bit her lower lip and slowly pulled out a dagger from her sleeve. As she looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s back, she had an indescribablyplicated look in her eyes.

    Zhao Changhe could clearly see what was happening with his Back Eye. His heart skipped a beat and his expression changed.

    <i>This is...</i>

    <i>Luo Qi wants to kill me?</i>

    <i>Luo Qi... wants to kill me...?</i>

    <i>This...</i>

    <i>¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone. Including me.¡±</i>

    Luo Qi¡¯s words reyed over and over again in his head. Zhao Changhe until now could not believe what he was seeing. He even thought that there might be something wrong with the Back Eye. <i>Is it showing me the wrong footage?</i>

    <i>If she wanted to kill me, there were many nights where she could¡¯ve simply stabbed me to death. Why wait until today?</i>

    <i>Just yesterday, she was even helping me soothe my pain. How could she be a murderer?</i>

    <i>It doesn¡¯t add up... Is it because a treasure appeared and she wants it for herself?</i>

    <i>Just now I was just sneering at the people in the stronghold. Once the sword is drawn, brothers are no longer brothers¡ªare Luo Qi and I no exception to this?</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart sank to the lowest depths of a valley as he gripped his saber tighter and tighter. Until the moment Luo Qi struck, he would not ept any of this.

    Who would have thought that this Back Eye was not for peeping at people bathing, but for this moment. The Returning sh he had practiced for countless days and nights was about to be used on Luo Qi...

    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed¡ªperhaps a lifetime, perhaps not even a second?¡ªwhen Luo Qi¡¯s stiff hands finally made their move.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heartstrings suddenly snapped and he shed backward.

    However, Luo Qi did not thrust her dagger toward him, but firmly threw it on the ground.

    Zhao Changhe urgently stopped his saber. The de stopped just short of meeting Luo Qi¡¯s neck on the way, with barely any distance between them.

    Luo Qi was stunned as she looked at Zhao Changhe. He returned her gaze with an expressionless look on his face. They looked at each other for a long while before Luo Qi finallyughed. ¡°Not bad. Not bad... It turns out that you trained days and nights to acquire such fine control over your saber so that you could spare me. How strange. With your current cultivation, how are you able to see behind yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said softly, ¡°You... Just now...¡±

    ¡°I wanted to kill you.¡± Luo Qi rxedpletely. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t do it. There was no way I could. Who asked Boss Zhao to confront Yue Hongling for me? I¡¯m not such a cruel person.¡±

    ¡°Even if... Even if the incident with Yue Hongling didn¡¯t happen...¡± Zhao Changhe said with some difficulty, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have imagined that you¡¯d want to kill me... Why do you want to kill me... Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of this treasure.¡±

    Luo Qi quietly looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s dejected expression. The pain in his eyes was even more unbearable than that of being devoured by ten thousand ants during his breakthrough. Distress shed across her eyes as she answered, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be because of this treasure?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! You¡¯re absolutely not that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°You think you understand me? Just because we¡¯ve slept together?¡± Luo Qi asked loudly. ¡°I¡¯ve been lying to you from the start, you know?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°I could¡¯ve broken the array yesterday, but you were there. So I pretended that I didn¡¯t know how to! Did you know, I¡¯ve been lying to you all this time!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I originally wanted toe here in secret today and take this thing for myself, but I needed toplete my mission first. Before I could do that, it was enough that Yue Hongling had toe and mess things up, but even Venerable Vermillion Bird ended uping here! She¡¯s the reason everyone in the mountains is searching right now!¡± Luo Qi got angrier the more she spoke. ¡°Does everything in this world want to make things difficult for me!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alright. Quiet down. It¡¯s like we¡¯re a quarreling couple. How stupid.¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s expression turned strange as she tilted her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Indeed. Everywhere outside, there are people looking for this thing. If we were to draw them over here, the treasure you¡¯ve obtained would really slip from your hands.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This is something you really need.¡± Luo Qi said softly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s using it to join the Four Idols Cult or obtaining the Blood God Art to extricate yourself from your current predicament, in fact...it can even be used to wash away the impurities in your body. Like this, your disadvantage of beginning your cultivation toote would vanish. You¡¯ve always thought of this as belonging to yourself. But have you ever stopped to consider that I want it as well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes quivered. He quietly replied, ¡°No. I¡¯ve always wanted to share it between us.¡±

    ¡°Sharing it between us? Is that so?¡± There was disappointment and frustration in Luo Qi¡¯s tone. ¡°You¡¯ve only ever thought about what benefits <i>you¡¯d</i> be able to gain. Have you ever thought about what it could do for me? Changhe, I¡¯ll have you know, I came to Beimang just for this thing. It¡¯s been something I¡¯ve longed for since I was a child... If I just stand here and look at you taking it, then just what have I been doing my whole life...¡±

 Chapter 25: Xia Chichi

    <h4>Chapter 25: Xia Chichi</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had to admit that he had never thought of any of that. He always believed that they could join the Four Idols Cult together. He indeed never considered what Luo Qi thought of the matter.

    Never had he thought that this thing was her reason foring to Beimang, let alone something that she had been striving for since she was a child.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t you fucking tell me earlier? If you told me, do you think I¡¯d still take it from you?</i>

    Luo Qi said, ¡°By ¡®sharing,¡¯ you mean we can join the Four Idols Cult together, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grunted in approval.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you¡¯re na?ve. What will the Vermillion Bird think of your sharing? Besides, the purification effect can only be used on one person, and that person is the Vermillion Bird¡¯s so-called fated one. She¡¯s not joking about the reward, either. If the Azure Dragon Seal epts you and bestows upon you its blessings, she won¡¯t just take you into the Four Idols Cult, she¡¯ll even let you be the Saint of the Azure Dragon Idol and sessor of the Azure Dragon Guardian Art. Remember, the Four Idols Cult is a cult, not a n. They believe in their ancient texts and their so-called will of heaven.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°How do you know all this?¡±

    Luo Qi was a little tired but answered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother yourself with how I know all this. What matters is that you know this now. The Azure Dragon Seal will only ept one person. Can you still say you want to share it with me? You keep saying you really need it. You keep harping on about what¡¯ll happen after you obtain it... Am I just supposed to congratte you while looking on helplessly without even being able to tell you...what I wish for. Is my future really that irrelevant!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finallyughed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? You didn¡¯t even say a word to and you still want to me me for never considering any of this. You¡¯re a woman, alright. So fucking hard to deal with.¡±

    Luo Qi responded angrily, ¡°What does being a woman have to do with this!? I¡¯ve said everything. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to give the seal to me!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? One needs to judge a person by their actions and not by their thoughts. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve harbored ill intent toward me in the past. You never did anything, did you? And now, you even threw away your dagger... Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve given up that childhood dream of yours to me?¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve given it up. It¡¯s all yours now.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why were we arguing so much just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you kept bloody questioning me! You¡¯re definitely a man. So fucking stupid!¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly bent down to pick up the Azure Dragon Seal and passed it to Luo Qi. ¡°Well, since you want it, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Luo Qi was caught off guard as she epted the seal and panicked. ¡°You¡¯ve gone insane! My situation is different! Once this thing is in my hands, it¡¯ll really pass down its power to me!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? That means you¡¯re the fated one. Isn¡¯t this the future you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to you!¡±

    ¡°You barely allowed me to take it. Now you¡¯re not allowing me to give it to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    The Azure Dragon Seal started glowing. Luo Qi wanted to throw it aside, but she realized that it was somehow glued to her hands. No matter how much she tried, she could not fling it away, and she started stamping her feet anxiously.

    Zhao Changhe was amused as he watched the strange scene ying out in front of him. He held his chin and said, ¡°Stop repeating the same things over and over. I¡¯m giving it to you, so just take it. Let¡¯s talk about something else. For instance, I still don¡¯t believe that your reason for killing me was this thing. You told me not to trust you before. I have the feeling that you were already contemting whether or not you should kill me back then.¡±

    Luo Qi bit her lower lip and did not speak.

    Zhao Changhe put on a glowing smile. ¡°That¡¯s why you should tell me what reasons you had to kill me... For example, what exactly is your <i>real</i> rtionship with Vige Lord Luo?¡±

    Luo Qi looked at Zhao Changhe at a loss. His smile was as resplendent as the sun. He did not care one bit about how she had taken the Azure Dragon Seal.

    The fact that he stayed here to ask about her story made Luo Qi feel as if he was watching over her. She could confirm, without a doubt, that he truly did not care about the treasure. In his heart, not only was she more important than Yue Hongling, she was more important than any treasure, more important than having his body¡¯s impurities cleansed away, and more important than escaping from the Vicious Blood Art¡¯s influence.

    What was she so conflicted over this past month?

    <i>Who says you can¡¯t trust anyone in the jianghu... Mother, you were wrong...</i>

    She stared nkly at Zhao Changhe. Theplicated look in her eyes slowly began to change, bing like the gentle light in the pool outside, clear and crystalline.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Vige Lord Luo isn¡¯t my father, and the one you slew was not my brother. It¡¯s not anything that contrived.¡± Luo Qi suddenlyughed and said in a rxed manner, ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t have a good impression of those two. On the contrary, I detest them. How could I have any rtionship with those animals?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So... You¡¯re not a servant of the Luo family, and neither are you actually surnamed Luo. Is that correct?¡±

    Luo Qi grinned, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve already guessed it. You may look boorish, but you¡¯re not an idiot... Wait, no...¡± She suddenly put on a stern expression. ¡°No, you¡¯re clearly an idiot.¡±

    Zhao Changhe put on a nk face. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    Luo Qi red at Zhao Changhe, displeased. It took a while before she was in the mood to continue what they were talking about. She said in a low voice, ¡°You should have figured it out by now. My real surname is Xia.¡±

    Xia, the name of the reigning dynasty.

    The Great Xia was not yet an old empire. Only a few decades had passed since its founding. And its founder was the emperor that the bandits spoke of before. His name was recorded in the Tome of Troubled Times.

    Number one on the Ranking of Heaven. The number one man under heaven, Xia Longyuan.

    Xia Longyuan had his start in the <i>jianghu</i>. He was domineering and without rival. After he unified thends under heaven with his absolute might, he disregarded the system of rites and immediately named the empire after his surname¡ªthe Great Xia.

    He had been a brilliant warrior, the mightiest of his time, and his might shook the entire world. Any demonic cults he fought had to go into hiding; any ns he fought had to flee to deste wastnds. Today, however, he was old and decrepit. His numerous blunders had led to the chaos that beset all under heaven.

    Xia Longyuan had no close rtives. Neither had he set up any branches of his own n to inherit the throne. If he died without having a son, then it was inevitable that thends of the empire would devolve into chaos.

    There was no change in the Tome of Troubled Times. Zhao Changhe did not know if it was because there was still no one with military aplishments rivaling his. Otherwise, it was hard to say if he would still retain his number one ranking.

    <i>That¡¯s not important... What¡¯s important is that Luo Qi is from the Xia n.</i>

    Amidst rumors of the Luo family having a connection to the Imperial n, and Luo Zhenwu appearing to be the illegitimate child of the Emperor, Luo Qi revealing her surname as Xia was basically admitting that this illegitimate child was actually her rather than Luo Zhenwu.

    What had been bewildering Zhao Changhe for so long had suddenly be clear.

    The Luo Vige Lord and Luo Zhenwu interacted as if they were father and son because they <i>were</i> father and son.

    The Four Idols Cult chose not to simply assassinate Luo Zhenwu and instead exterminated the whole Luo family because they were not entirely certain that Luo Zhenwu was actually the emperor¡¯s son. With that in mind, it was only natural that they yed everyone. In any case, it did not make sense for the Luo family to put the prince in the outer sect. That was why both Zhao Changhe and Luo Qi, who were in the outer sect, were not suspected of being the emperor¡¯s child and were allowed to follow the Blood God Cult.

    It was that simple.

    Since such a big secret had been revealed, Luo Qi felt like there was nothing she could not tell Zhao Changhe anymore and gently said, ¡°The rumors got it wrong, though. The Luo Vige Lord never sent his wife to tend to the emperor. Rather, when the emperor was at the Luo Family Vige, the previous saintess of the Four Idols Cult went to assassinate him.¡±

    ¡°Is this saintess your mother? Was she captured?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like those erotic stories where someone is taught a lesson that you men like to hear... It¡¯s actually one of those stories where a hero subdues a female assassin, something like what you¡¯d find in a folk legend. He deceived my mother, and not only did she give up killing him, she even willingly went to bed with him.¡±

    To be honest, men also liked this kind of story. They probably enjoyed it even more. Of course, the main character had to be them. However, Zhao Changhe could not spout randomments like this. After all, the female lead was Luo Qi¡¯s mother.

    <i>There¡¯s nothing amazing about subduing an assassin, really, anyone strong enough can do that. But just how did he make her sleep with him? Damn, your dad¡¯s really impressive...</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not because he was glib-tongued or had an irresistible charm, but because he held some secrets about the ancient Azure Dragon. This put the faith of the Four Idols Cult at y. At that time, my mother really believed he was a saint descended from heaven and intended to assist him.¡±

    ¡°No wonder. Then that makes sense. After all, we¡¯re talking about faith here...¡±

    ¡°However, in reality, what information he had about the martial arts of the Azure Dragon was obtained by ident. He had no rtion to the faith of the Four Idols Cult or its teachings, and neither did he regard the cult as his own people. He made a solemn vow to work with the cult. After he deceived my mother and slept with her, I don¡¯t know if he intended to kill her after having his fun...but he realized she was pregnant.¡± Luo Qiughed mockingly. ¡°He had few sons, so he hesitated and only told my mother that he had been away from the capital for too long, he needed to return, and woulde to pick her up at ater date.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but say, ¡°Being deceived before that was understandable. But this is really a case of a stupid woman being blinded by love. Why did she believe him?¡±

    ¡°She thought that her being pregnant was a guarantee... She waited and waited. However, even after she gave birth to me, the emperor did not send her any message. The name she gave me was Chichi[1] ... She really was a stupid woman.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡ªthis was Luo Qi¡¯s real name. Zhao Changhe would need time to get used to this name. He felt that it was not as pleasant as Luo Qi.

    Luo Qi seemed to have guessed what he was thinking and smiled. ¡°My name isn¡¯t Qi. I chose Qi because it sounded simr to Chi. If you¡¯re used to calling me Luo Qi, then just call me Luo Qi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°What happens next?¡±

    ¡°When she gave birth to me, she lost a lot of blood. After that she wanted to head to the capital. But because her heart was restless and perturbed, she experienced qi deviation and ended up losing her cultivation. She lived for a few more years before leaving this world filled with hatred and regret.¡± Luo Qi grit her teeth. ¡°Whoever wants to defend this empire of the Xia n can do so themselves. Even if I¡¯m surnamed Xia, I feel that the one thing that should be destroyed in this world is the Xia n!¡±

    1. Her given name, ³Ù³Ù, means te.¡± ?

 Chapter 26: Position Card

    <h4>Chapter 26: Position Card</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not know how to respond.

    With such hatred in her heart, if First Seat Tang were to bring this ¡°prince¡± back to the capital to be the crown prince, then forget about Zhao the Manyer; the one that would throw the world into chaos was the one in front of him.

    Indeed, whether it was Zhao Changhe or other people, nobody had really ever cared about what Luo Qi thought.

    ¡°As for the Luo family...¡± Luo Qiughed mockingly. ¡°Luo Zhenwu was older than me, but not by much. He¡¯s only older than me by about two to three months. While the emperor¡¯s people were not around, Vige Lord Luo began to scheme. When the emperor sent people to inquire about the matter, the vige lord used all kinds of ambiguousnguage to obscure the truth and make them think that Luo Zhenwu was the prince.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°He had guts for being able to pull that off. He even hoped that one day his son would be able to sit on the throne? He, a mere regional lord, wished to vie for the throne. Just how many lives did he think he had?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t need guts to do what he did. All he wanted was to take advantage of the situation to give his son a brighter future. Since the emperor believed Luo Zhenwu to be his own offspring, he naturally looked over them somewhat, even going as far as to send a few masters from the interior to protect him. It¡¯s a shame that Luo Zhenwu couldn¡¯t rise to the asion. Otherwise, how could his achievements have remained so insignificant?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°However, this manufactured misunderstanding is a little interesting¡ªwhether or not Luo Zhenwu was actually the prince, everyone now thinks that the emperor bore a son at the Luo Family Vige. No one ever thought it might be a princess.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Given the circumstances, Vige Lord Luo should have killed you.¡±

    ¡°You think he didn¡¯t want to? He was too much of a pussy. He didn¡¯t dare to. To kill a princess¡ªthe daughter of the number one man under heaven¡ªeven if he had such an intention, he didn¡¯t have the gall to go through with it. Instead, he made me pretend to be a man. The problem was, once he¡¯d done all this, it was impossible to just stop halfway and he didn¡¯t know how he would be able to get himself out of this situation.¡±

    ¡°...how worthless.¡±

    Luo Qi broke out inughter. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t worthless, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here today.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°He threw my mother and me into the outer sect. Before she passed away, she didn¡¯t know what the emperor had intended, and was afraid the emperor may have misunderstood something, so she also didn¡¯t dare to contact him. Those days were especially difficult for us. Changhe... I thought the only person that would leave food for me in this world was my mother. I never thought that there would be someone like you in this world. All that hesitation I felt before stemmed from this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Luo Qi sighed. ¡°After my mother passed away, Vige Lord Luo became less apprehensive. He gave me good food and drink, started taking care of me, and even gave me my own personal courtyard... Right, did it never ur to you that this was not something an outer sect disciple was supposed to have?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered, ¡°You¡¯re the one that called me an idiot.¡±

    In response to Zhao Changhe¡¯s non-response, Luo Qi smiledzily and said, ¡°To be honest, what he did was insurance for the future. If one day I was to ept my identity as a princess and return to the Imperial n, he needed to make sure that I¡¯d owe him something for his kindness of taking care of me. It was truly a good scheme.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°This type of person thinks too much. He¡¯s scared of the slightest thing. It¡¯s hard to aplish great things if you always scheme and never make firm decisions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s worthless.¡± Luo Qi said unhurriedly. ¡°However, I needed to guard against this worthless person. My mother passed down to me the divine art of the White Tiger, another one of the Four Idols. I didn¡¯t dare let anyone find out. As long as I yed the part of an outer sect disciple proud of breaking through to the first heavenlyyer... nobody would bat an eye. In reality, with my Divine White Tiger Art, I already reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate at the start of the year. Now, I¡¯m almost at the fifthyer.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Fuck. You damn little...¡±

    Luo Qiughed and replied gently, ¡°I already told you I¡¯ve been lying to you all this time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head, miffed. <i>Do you think you¡¯re so awesome for being able to trick people? I also know how to lie.</i>

    <i>I saw itst night. You¡¯re certainly a white tiger, alright</i><i>[1]</i><i>. Not that I¡¯d ever tell you that.</i>

    ¡°Just before my mother passed away, she always warned me not to trust anybody and to never tell anyone what I truly felt. She told me to kill anyone who stood in my way... I did what I did following her teachings... But... I met you.¡± Luo Qi gently continued, ¡°Changhe, I¡¯ve thought of killing you many times. I was wrong... In this world, the special one is actually you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was displeased and said, ¡°I¡¯m special... I¡¯m special. However, until now, you haven¡¯t told me why you wanted to kill me in the past. I feel like we¡¯ve strayed quite far from the topic at hand.¡±

    Luo Qi answered unhurriedly, ¡°Have we gone off-topic though? Without all this background information, how are we supposed to tackle the question?¡±

    ¡°We still can¡¯t get to the heart of the matter?¡±

    ¡°The emperor regards all his heirs with great importance and gave my mother a token before she died as a remembrance. I didn¡¯t dare to divulge the existence of this token to the vige lord... It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t dare to search through my things either.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss and his expression changed slightly.

    <i>I might have seen what this token looks like...</i>

    Luo Qi continued, ¡°You asked me why I wanted to kill you at the start. It¡¯s because Luo Zhenwu didn¡¯t have this token, obviously. First Seat Tang must have found out he wasn¡¯t a prince after searching his body and went back to search the other corpses at the Luo Family Vige. If none of them had it, what does this imply?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°It means that she knows that one of us, the two lucky survivors, is the real offspring of the emperor..¡±

    ¡°Correct... But she believes this offspring to be a prince. If she finds me, then she¡¯ll naturally see that I¡¯m actually a girl. So who will she think the prince is?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    Luo Qi calmly pointed out, ¡°Indeed, that would be you.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck... But my age doesn¡¯t line up!¡±

    ¡°Looking older than you actually are is verymon. Didn¡¯t Luo Zhenwu also look to be about the same age as you... As long as you don¡¯t tell anyone, who would know your actual age? But you just <i>had</i> to tell Yue Hongling that you are two months older than her, like an idiot.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can just say you lied to her. This isn¡¯t important.¡± Luo Qi said indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s actually important is that even though they know very well you aren¡¯t the prince, they¡¯ll pretend that you are. Because as long as there is a crown prince, the empire won¡¯t crumble. They might not even require you to have the token. It¡¯s possible they¡¯ll just help you make one.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe only had ellipses in his mouth right now. He felt like he had gone to university for nothing. He could not find the words to describe his feelings.

    This was all very strange to him, but after careful thought, her logic made sense. Indeed, there was a real possibility that things would go in that direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that, as far as other people are concerned, you are me. I bet this never crossed your mind.¡± Luo Qiughed. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like this identity of mine one bit, I hate having what¡¯s mine stolen from me even more. If you were in my position, wouldn¡¯t you also want to kill the person who took this away from you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Maybe I really would... That¡¯s a very interesting reason for wanting to kill someone, although it¡¯s a bit hard for me to acknowledge. At least it¡¯s better than wanting to kill me over some treasure. Come to think of it, the Four Idols Cult and Blood God Cult went to exterminate an entire n to kill the emperor¡¯s heir who turned out to be one of the outer sect disciples they spared. Venerable Vermillion Bird might vomit blood if she finds out about this.¡±

    Luo Qiughed. ¡°The Four Idols Cult wants to kill the prince. I¡¯m a girl, so there¡¯s no need to kill me. Not to mention, I¡¯m even descended from the Four Idols Cult and all I feel for the emperor is hatred. I have absolutely no intention of epting him as my father.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes. The one that wants to join the Four Idols Cult the most is you. You¡¯re also the most suitable person to join them.¡±

    Luo Qi said, ¡°You say that this reason for killing you is better than killing you over scrambling for some treasure. But it¡¯s all the same, really, whether it¡¯s scrambling for treasure or some identity... Since this treasure is now mine, then...¡±

    She paused, then suddenly smiled as she took out a jade pendant and threw it over. ¡°I am honored to make your acquaintance, Your Highness. Well, whether you want to make use of this identity is up to you to decide.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a shiver. ¡°Hey!¡±

    Luo Qi shrugged. ¡°The Four Idols Cult and the Imperial n are opposed to each other. I can only choose one or the other. Since I¡¯ve chosen the Four Idols Cult, this token will only be a burden to me. If, by any chance, the Four Idols Cult discovers it, there are bound to be some problems. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t hold on to it. If you don¡¯t want it, then just throw it away.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly at the round jade pendant engraved with the image of a dragon.

    It looked exactly the same as the jade pendant on the position card.

    What the card actually was had never once crossed his mind, much less that it woulde into his possession.

    <i>Come to think of it... </i>Since the Back Eye on the card was his now, were the things on the other cards supposed to belong to him as well?

    With this, the mystery of the position card had been solved. Zhao Changhe, however, felt none of the thrill of solving a mystery that he had expected. On the contrary, he felt somewhat dreadful. <i>How is it that my fate is fixed... Don¡¯t tell me that these are all events that have happened before and I¡¯m just reliving these events?</i>

    <i>Or could it be that there is some hidden master controlling things behind the scenes?</i>

    <i>But everything that¡¯s happened so far has been the result of choices I¡¯ve made after thinking things over by myself. Was it all an illusion?</i>

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a while before settling on a n.

    He needed to keep the jade pendant. It was highly likely that it was crucial for solving the mystery of his transmigration. However, no matter what, he could not use it. He would wait and see to what extent this ¡°fate¡± controlled everything.

    But as he thought this, the jade pendant began faintly glowing. This scene was incredibly simr to Luo Qi and the inheritance of the Azure Dragon Seal, and Zhao Changhe felt a strange power slowly crawling through his meridians.

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck, and Luo Qi¡¯s eyes widened.

    After a moment, Luo Qi burst outughing. Sheughed so hard that she had tears in her eyes. ¡°I see, I see. This jade pendant contains Xia Longyuan¡¯s inheritance. However, it was meant for his <i>son</i>!¡±

    1. White tiger is ng for hairless female genitalia. ?

 Chapter 27: The Previous Era

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Previous Era</h4>

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood what this all meant. This emperor was really a scumbag.

    However, Zhao Changhe could not curse him for not doing anything at all.

    An inheritance from the number one man under heaven was bound to be extremely powerful, no less than the Azure Dragon Seal... However, everyone under heaven would look upon this treasure with envious eyes. This made Zhao Changhe extremely worried. He wanted treasures, but not <i>this</i> kind of treasure.

    Just moments ago, Zhao Changhe had decided that he would steer clear of this ¡°fate¡± of the position card, but in the end, this fate had found its way back to him.

    Just like how Luo Qi was unable to toss away the Azure Dragon Seal, Zhao Changhe could not throw away the jade pendant at this moment and stamped his feet angrily. ¡°Is this supposed to be an Azure Dragon or a slug? Why does it just randomly stick to people!?¡±

    ¡°His inheritance does not necessarily have anything to do with the Azure Dragon. The main item rted to the Azure Dragon is with me.¡± Luo Qi quickly calmed down and assessed the current situation with interest. ¡°Logically, that pendant probably can¡¯tpare to the Azure Dragon Seal. At the very least, it shouldn¡¯t be able to purify your body. It would be too ridiculous if an item that could achieve such an effect could be made with just the slightest intention or effort. Wouldn¡¯t that be akin to being able to produce good bodies for cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss but agreed. The Azure Dragon Seal was probably an inheritance that took its maker their entire life to create. The jade pendant was clearly different. If Xia Longyuan could casually produce a jade pendant with the same effects as this ancient Azure Dragon Seal, then that would really be overly ridiculous.

    ¡°It¡¯s more likely that the jade pendant is simply passing down a certain cultivation technique to allow his...<i>child</i> to have the means to protect himself and allow people in the future to recognise him as being rted to the emperor. After all, even if the jade pendant is destroyed, or an imitation of it is made, the martial art it passes down is like no other.. This cultivation art must be unique.¡± Luo Qi looked at Zhao Changhe with an expression that said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? Don¡¯t be so flustered. Just give it a try... If at this stage you really don¡¯t want to learn it, then throw the pendant away.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and calmly began his internal observation.

    Luo Qi¡¯s judgment was correct.

    Indeed, there was no purification effect on his body. It also did not do anything to help with the fact that Zhao Changhe had started cultivating at too old an age, nor did it open up his eight extraordinary meridians[1] and make him feel like he had be a first-rate master.

    Rather, it felt like there was a strange, foreign energy shuttling to-and-fro in his meridians, endlessly circting through his body. It was basically like a guide for one to follow that showed how to direct their qi through the meridians¡ªthe jade pendant merely passed down this internal art to Zhao Changhe.

    But with this energy acting as an introductory primer to internal arts, Zhao Changhe had hopped over the hurdle of learning how to circte his qi and could immediately begin cultivating internal arts.

    The remnant qi had not seeped out of the pendant at all over the course of seventeen years. In addition, it could even enter the holder¡¯s body, act ording to some set function, and determine whether or not it would pass down the internal art based on whether the holder was male or female. From these facts alone, one could understand that the jade pendant was the work of the number one person on the Ranking of Heaven. It was undoubtedly amazing.

    Not only was the cultivation art unique and unmatched, so too was this qi. With Xia Longyuan¡¯s qi acting as a guide in Zhao Changhe¡¯s body, anyone who knew of this qi would be able to deduce that he was Xia Longyuan¡¯s progeny.

    Zhao Changhe was conflicted.

    A first-rate internal art was of great importance to him.

    Not only had he obtained a stronger art than the Blood God Art, he could now also practice both internal and external arts. More importantly, it was possible that he could remedy the side-effects of the Vicious Blood Art by using it. Luo Qi was able to use the sharp, aggressive, and powerful qi of the White Tiger Art to suppress Zhao Changhe¡¯s qi and blood, after all. It went without question that this cultivation art, which the emperor intended to pass down to his child and was mightier and less aggressive, could do the same.

    Even if it could notpletely cure him, it could at least help him alleviate the pain and he would not need to rely on medicines anymore. There was nothing doubtful about this.

    Zhao Changhe was conflicted for three seconds.

    <i>Why shouldn¡¯t I learn this? Fate can fuck right off.</i>

    He stopped resisting, brazenly sat on the floor with his legs wide apart and let the qi inside his body circte around.

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe had gained something out of this after all, Luo Qi¡¯s worry that she might have snatched a treasure from him had lessened considerably. Her eyes glowed gently as she looked at him quietly conducting his introspection. ¡°Changhe...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Is this internal art difficult to practice? Do you need me to give you some advice?¡±

    ¡°Oh... It doesn¡¯t look too difficult.¡± Zhao Changhe returned to his senses and asked, ¡°I was just wondering.... This inheritance from your father doesn¡¯t seem to be able to check one¡¯s bloodline. If it fell into the hands of others, wouldn¡¯t they basically receive it for free?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always been very difficult to test one¡¯s bloodline. Suppose that everyone used blood tests to determine who was rted to them. It¡¯s possible for one¡¯s own child to fail the test while a random person on the street could pass it. I would think that my father set up something to test the blood, but it looks like yours passed the test?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he shouldugh or cry. Even though this was a fantasy world from his perspective, it was not fantastical to the point of absurdity. <i>They¡¯re only relying on blood tests and have no way of using DNA... Of course the results won¡¯t be urate.</i>

    Luo Qi replied with uncertainty, ¡°It could also be that he thought my mother was strong and wasn¡¯t injured or sick, just pregnant. It would not have made sense for her to be unable to guard it and fall into someone else¡¯s hands. Though I also find this whole thing strange. I mean, he should have known that once my mother passed away, there was no guarantee that the jade pendant would be guarded.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Indeed. When your mother was still around, it was understandable why he didn¡¯te and meet you. But after she passed away, why didn¡¯t hee and bring you back to the capital? Was it really because your birth was considered a scandal?¡±

    Luo Qi shook her head, lost in thought. ¡°Whatever the reason is, we¡¯re not him, so we can only guess. Anyway, things have already gotten to this point. There¡¯s no point in trying to figure out what he was thinking at the time...¡±

    Luo Qi thought there was no point in doing so, but Zhao Changhe thought otherwise. Everything suspicious could be connected to the transmigration mystery of the position card and fate.

    Of course, what Luo Qi said was also correct. They were not Xia Longyuan, so how could they possibly know what he was thinking? Continuing to make guesses was on the same level as bandits spreading rumors. It was merely ying with one¡¯s imagination... They probably needed to ask the emperor in person to figure it all out.

    While thinking about all of this, the gentle glow from the Azure Dragon Seal slowly faded away from Luo Qi. The radiance in Luo Qi¡¯s eyes disappeared in a sh.

    The fifthyer of the Profound Gate.

    This was not the Azure Dragon Seal passing down some martial art. Instead, it was directly improving her body, expanding her meridians and reinforcing her acupoints. Not only did this allow her to break through her current bottleneck, it also paved a t road for her future. It was very possible that she would never experience any bottlenecks.

    <i>At the same time, she should have also received some martial arts rted to the Azure Dragon...</i>

    There were wondrous things in the world that could purify one¡¯s body and pass down amazing powers. These were all very suitable for Zhao Changhe in his current position. Today, the White Tiger Art and Azure Dragon Qi intertwined with each other and shone forth brightly. There was now no limit to Luo Qi¡¯s future achievements.

    She heaved a sigh and said softly, ¡°I still don¡¯t think I really deserve all this.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Zhao Changhe broke out inughter. ¡°You¡¯re still bringing this up... Wait, we¡¯ve been talking about your story with the emperor. Can you tell me more about the story behind you and the Azure Dragon Seal? You said you¡¯ve wanted this since you were young. Did it have anything to do with your mother?¡±

    Luo Qi nodded, ¡°The ¡®mang¡¯ in ¡®Beimang¡¯ means ¡®burial mound.¡¯ In the previous era, thisnd was the burial ce of an emperor. The Azure Dragon Seal is actually a ruler¡¯s jade seal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was once again dumbstruck.

    This exnation lined up with how people usually understood the name of Mt. Mang back in the real world.

    <i>Right, from a certain angle, one could somewhat consider Luo Qi¡¯s situation as ¡°The emperor seems not like the emperor; the king seems not like a king; and the officials and generals ride to Beimang</i>[2].¡±

    <i>This world has some strange connections to the real world...</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®previous era¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure. I was very young when I heard about it from my mother and she also didn¡¯t say a lot about it. She said that the world was not like this in the past. It became like this after experiencing some cmity. A lot of knowledge we possess now is from records that have survived from that era. We¡¯ve never seen the things written down in them. For example, the emperors Yao and Jie you asked about before.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stupefied.

    <i>For fuck¡¯s sake.... Don¡¯t tell me Earth is an online game and this world just reopened an old server. Wait...no, there was never any Azure Dragon Seal belonging to any strong person buried at Beimang on Earth. The three sovereigns and five emperors were buried there.</i>

    ¡°This emperor¡¯s burial mound should have been the inheritance of the Azure Dragon passed down from the previous era. Dragons always had a connection to emperors. Originally, the mound must have had a lot of restrictions in ce, but not here. Rather, it was at the underground altar we saw. A few years ago, the Four Idols Cult must have broken inside it and cleared it out. On some random tomb, it was written that there was still some ce containing an Azure Dragon Seal¡ªthe inheritance of that emperor intended for the one fated to receive it. This inheritance was not supposed to be hard to find, nor was it dangerous to obtain. One simply needed to be lucky enough to find it.¡±

    ¡°I see... Since they broke into the mound years ago, why are they only beginning to search now?¡±

    ¡°Because the one responsible for the search at the time was my mother. It can be said that she was misled after believing what the emperor said. And with the disappearance of the person in charge of all this, the Four Idols Cult must have hit a dead end. I would think that it was only a few yearster that someone discovered new clues and restarted the search... To be honest, I myself wasn¡¯t sure of the exact location of this ce, let alone that it would only appear in the presence of vicious blood qi.¡± Luo Qi said in a low voice, ¡°So the actual person fated to receive all this should be you.¡±

    Thus, she had been guilt-ridden over having snatched something Zhao Changhe was destined to find. However, he felt the exact opposite. More and more, he believed that this thing was originally meant for Luo Qi. If he took it for himself, that would be taking away Luo Qi¡¯s future.

    Whatever they thought, both were concerned for the other.

    <i>¡°How charming those green hills are to me, surely they must view me simrly</i>[3]<i>.¡±</i>

    Looking at Luo Qi¡¯s remorseful appearance, Zhao Changhe gulped and said in a low voice, ¡°This is clearly a good thing. Both of us gained something. Our suffering here for more than a month wasn¡¯t for nothing. Why are you still putting on a long face?¡±

    ¡°Your... Your future path is uncertain. Xia Longyuan¡¯s martial art clearly cannotpare in the slightest to the Azure Dragon Seal.¡± Luo Qi was conflicted. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve found your way into the Imperial n''s internal struggle. I feel that none of this is what you wanted, I...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stood up and took a step toward her.

    Luo Qi retreated a step.

    In such a small space, she quickly found her back against the wall. There was no more room to move back.

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and looked at Luo Qi¡¯s nervous eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Senior martial brother, if you feel so sorry... Then can you crossdress for my pleasure?¡±

    1. Special meridians in traditional chinese medicine that act as a store for qi. ?

    2.Æï×ß±±Úø¡±This is a line from Romance of The Three Kingdoms and refers to the story of how after He Jin was executed by the corrupt eunuchs, Yuan Shao fought his way into the imperial pce. Afterwards, the eunuchs took the emperor and began fleeing to Beimang with King Chenliu. Along the way, they were confronted by the tyrant Dong Zhuo. King Chenliu went to do battle and his disy of strength was more like an emperor than the emperor himself. This is the meaning of ¡°The emperor seems not like the emperor; the king seems not like a king.¡± The following line ¡°...and generals ride to Beimang¡± refers to how all the court officials and generals rode to Beimang to search for the emperor.<i> </i><i>?</i>

    <i>3. This is from a Song Dynasty poem written by Xin Qiji. </i><i>?</i>

 Chapter 28: A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 28: A Kiss</h4>

    That was something Zhao Changhe regrly used to tease Luo Qi. She was already used to it, but she did not know how much of it was a joke, how much of it he actually meant, and how much of it was him wanting to see his crossdressing senior martial brother in a helpless and embarrassed state as a sick prank.

    Today, however, Luo Qi knew Zhao Changhe waspletely serious.

    His gaze was like fire, and with his intrepid body in front of her, she felt like she was bearing the full weight and might of Mt. Tai. All of her martial arts training seemed to have disappeared as she gripped the Azure Dragon Seal, petrified. She was at a loss as to what to do.

    She knew why Zhao Changhe was like this.

    After all that was said, no one had addressed the elephant in the room: Luo Qi wanted the Azure Dragon Seal to join the Four Idols Cult.

    But it was not a guarantee that Zhao Changhe could follow her, especially now that he had epted the jade pendant. It was not a good idea for him to go with her.

    It would soon be time for them to say their farewells.

    Sharing the same bed, leaving food and buying wine for the other, those small married-couple-like fights...none of it would ever happen again.

    Luo Qi was suddenly stricken with panic and could no longer hold on to the Azure Dragon Seal, tossing it to the side. With even greater force, she drew herself closer to Zhao Changhe¡¯s hips, as if afraid she would lose him if she let him go.

    ¡°Okay...¡± She muttered. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll take off my disguise and let you y with me as a woman...¡±

    She did not know if Zhao Changhe even heard what she said, but he had already lowered his head and passionately kissed her on the lips.

    Luo Qi did not even have time to take off her disguise. She slowly closed her eyes and slightly opened her mouth, submitting to his invasion.

    She felt his hands rub against her neck, and then her face. Before long, her disguise had been thoroughly rubbed away.

    Zhao Changhe knew where she had applied her disguise.

    <i>So he isn¡¯t gay... At this moment, he only wants to see me as a woman, even though I doubt he¡¯s even looking at me right now.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s...really overbearing.</i>

    Just like this kiss¡ªforceful, and wild¡ªin which he bit Luo Qi¡¯s lip till she felt some pain. It was like he wanted to drown away all discontentment and dissatisfaction he felt towards the <i>jianghu</i> and the world since he had arrived here in this kiss.

    His desires, which he had bottled up for a month, could no longer be suppressed.

    <i>He must have always wanted to do this. But because there were just too many things to do, he could only hide this desire deep in his heart.</i>

    The roaring of the waterfall obscured the passionate breathing of the two in the cave.

    It was unfortunate that they had spent too long talking just now. Faint man-made sounds could be hearding from outside.

    Zhao Changhe, as if suddenly being awoken from his sleep, slowly broke away from Luo Qi¡¯s lips.

    Her lips had already been bitten till they were swollen. There were even small traces of blood on them. Zhao Changhe¡¯s own lips were a little painful; they had a salty taste.

    The two of them breathed gently as they looked at each other until the sounds of people got nearer and nearer. Luo Qi finally lowered her head, fixed up her messy clothes and covered the spots where her skin was blemished.

    ¡°Changhe...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Do you regret talking too much just now? If not, I might have really given my... to you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not know if he regretted it.

    When it came to matters between the sexes, perhaps whatever they had understood between them just now was more important.

    But only an idiot would say that.

    Luo Qi continued, ¡°After a man kisses a woman, does he grow up a bit? Is he not as stupid as before?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know how to answer her, but he was certain he had grown up a bit.

    This was his first time kissing a woman, and he was immediately confronted with a farewell afterward.

    A little virgin like him began to understand a little bit about love.

    He had once thought that he and Luo Qi were like husband and wife. <i>Was that love?</i>

    In reality, it was not. That was a deep friendship, the kind where their fates were intertwined, forged amidst being together in a foreign nest of devils. Luo Qi was a woman, so there was ambiguity mixed into it.

    However, this was still not love. No real spark was lit between the two while they helped and supported each other.

    That was why Luo Qi and Zhao Changhe could tacitly agree to let the former continue dressing as a man while thetter kept this secret. It was better for them to be brothers.

    It was not until today, when she threw that dagger to the ground, that any love arose between them.

    She gave up the thing she had been searching for since she was a child.

    He gave up his hope of oveing the limits of his cultivation.

    If they were both men, their rtionship would have still been one of friendship. But between a man and a woman, their rtionship would only be one of lovers.

    It was a pity that what had just started had to end so abruptly.

    Did the difference between a boy and a man lie in the fact that the former had not experienced these things?

    Luo Qi lightly stroked her messy hair and let it flow freely. Even like that, her beauty could wreck hearts like nothing. Sheughedzily and gently. ¡°Your appearance when you kissed me¡ªthat¡¯s what you should look like...strong and overbearing. A woman is something to be taken and imed. I might never see that block-headedness of yours again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned with a question. ¡°Something to be taken and imed¡ªdo you really believe that?¡±

    Luo Qi thought for a moment, thenughed. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡®Don¡¯t do to others what you do not want others to do to you¡¯... That¡¯s why I¡¯m not a good woman. In the future I¡¯ll be even more like a witch from a demonic cult... I¡¯m d that your first impression of the <i>jianghu</i> was the chivalrous Yue Hongling and not me.¡±

    ¡°...You remembered how I praised Yue Hongling. You can even recite it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I be jealous of her? The ¡®me¡¯ right now, that is.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shut his mouth.

    Luo Qi did not continue on the topic. She sighed softly. ¡°After I leave, if you want to find another woman... Promise me that you¡¯ll only y with her. Don¡¯t trust anyone. Don¡¯t expose your back to anyone anymore. The <i>jianghu </i>is dangerous. I don¡¯t know if the next woman you meet will throw away her dagger.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. What Luo Qi said made him feel like the Back Eye was something his future self had gone back in time to give him...

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ten thousand <i>li </i>away, across mountain passes and rivers. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll...¡± Luo Qi slowly headed toward the exit and suddenly nced back at him, smiling. ¡°When we next meet in the <i>jianghu</i>, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll call me.¡±

    ...

    With her beautiful hair draping over her shoulders, Luo Qi, with her disguise rubbed away, appeared beside the pool. The bandits searching here looked at her, dumbfounded.

    Beside a moonlit pool, a fairy approached the waves. It was pitiful. Have these bandits ever seen so beautiful a woman?

    What¡¯s more, they could even tell that, even though her face was slimmer, her features were the same as the Luo Qi they all knew. Her clothes were also the same as what Luo Qi wore.

    <i>Is this her sister? No...</i>

    They stared at Zhao Changhe, stupefied, as he walked out of the cave. They all understood.

    That was Luo Qi.

    <i>Luo Qi wasn¡¯t his male lover!</i>

    <i>For fuck¡¯s sake, Boss Zhao. If you told everyone in the stronghold that you had such a woman with beauty that could devastate cities and countries hidden in your room to warm your bed, we could¡¯ve just had a bitterugh about it. But this? Where is the trust between fellow men?</i>

    <i>Wait, what were they doing in the cave just now? Huh? </i>They looked at the love bites on Luo Qi¡¯s neck and the blood on her lips. <i>What were you two doing?!</i>

    The whole lot of them beat their chest and stamped their feet in sheer dismay. For that reason, it took a while before anyone realized that there had never been any kind of cave behind the waterfall. <i>Where did ite from?</i>

    Such was the destructive power of a true beauty.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    A fragrant wind blew over. Venerable Vermillion Bird suddenly appeared with her fiery red ceremonial robes and phoenix half-mask.

    ¡°The Azure Dragon Seal...¡± She took a deep breath and looked at Luo Qi with pleasant surprise. ¡°These jade bones and icy flesh¡ªthe inheritance of the Four Idols! Haha, ¡®tis the will of heaven. Young woman, what is your name?¡±

    There were indeed no ws in Luo Qi¡¯s understanding of the Four Idols Cult. When she presented herself with the Azure Dragon Seal and her purified Azure Dragon qi, Venerable Vermillion Bird knew the treasure had not been used by some random nobody. Her joy at this unexpected development was practically showing up in her words.

    Luo Qi threw Zhao Changhe a look before calmly replying, ¡°Xia Chichi.¡±

    Venerable Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Are you willing to return with me to the Head Altar and participate in the test to be a saintess?¡±

    Luo Qi bowed deeply. ¡°I am willing.¡±

    Venerable Vermillion Bird nced at Zhao Changhe. Seeing the blood on both of their lips, she grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you... If you wish to be a saintess, you must forgo all thoughts you have about being with a man.¡±

    Luo Qi kept silent for a moment before quietly responding, ¡°I know.¡±

    Venerable Vermillion Bird smiled. ¡°Oh... I believe we¡¯ve met before, Zhao Changhe the Manyer.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her calmly. Until now, he had not spoken a single word. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I am deeply honored that Venerable Vermillion Bird remembers someone as trivial as myself.¡±

    ¡°With you and the storm you¡¯ve found yourself in, you¡¯re no longer a trivial character. Did the both of you discover this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even though the destiny of the Four Idols is not yours to im, you have aplished a great deed. What do you wish for?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a while before finally saying, ¡°I simply wish to join the Blood God Cult... As for the destiny of the Four Idols, it wille someday.¡±

 Chapter 29: Stronghold Master

    <h4>Chapter 29: Stronghold Master</h4>

    Venerable Vermillion Bird wasted no time and brought Luo Qi back to the Head Altar of the Four Idols Cult.

    For a long time, the Four Idols Cultcked a saintess for the Azure Dragon and White Tiger. Now, they managed to find someone to fill one of the roles.

    It was possible that Luo Qi could even take on both.

    Zhao Changhe stood on the mountain peak, gazing at Luo Qi following Venerable Vermillion Bird under the moonlight. He knew that the Four Idols Cult was about to have a new saintess known as Xia Chichi. As for the so-called test to be one, he was already certain of the oue.

    She had obtained the inheritance of the Azure Dragon from days of old and was the sessor of the previous White Tiger Saintess. It was inconceivable for her to fail the test. What¡¯s more, Luo Qi understood the Four Idols Cult like it was her own family.

    She was going home. But it also seemed like she was abandoning a family member.

    That feeling of being a wife and husband living together was, in the end, all an illusion.

    A woman with hatred and ambition was now formally riding on the waves of these troubled times. Sooner orter, she would stir up a storm. A few years from now, Zhao Changhe did not know if she would remember her time at the mountain stronghold, the cave behind the waterfall, that passionate kiss that took everything out of them, or that man whose heartstrings she touched.

    <i>Perhaps she¡¯ll forget it all. After all, if she is to be the saintess, doesn¡¯t she have to forget about matters between the sexes? I mean, it¡¯s a cult. Cults are like that.</i>

    <i>What I call you when we next meet in the jianghu¡ªwill it not depend on your attitude then?</i>

    Zhao Changhe raised his wine gourd and drank a mouthful before heading back to the mountain stronghold in big strides.

    Luo Qi had now risen to the top, but Zhao Changhe also gained something out of this. Firstly, he had easily joined the Blood God Cult. In front of Venerable Vermillion Bird, Branch Master Fang did not dare say a damn thing.

    Along with this, Zhao Changhe, who now had the backing of a saintess from the Four Idols Cult, also gained something else.

    Following the discovery of the Azure Dragon Seal, the Beimang branch seemed to have lost its value. The more important deacons at the stronghold, including Instructor Sun, could all leave. There was no point in letting an elite teacher like Instructor Sun remain at this frigid wastnd.

    From a logical standpoint, it also would not have mattered if all the bandits in the stronghold were to leave. However, it was also a pity to abandon this nicely built stronghold after the hardest winter days to weather had passed.

    After some thought, Cult Leader Xue decided to retain it with Fang Buping continuing as branch master mainly to start preaching in the nearby city.

    The mountain stronghold was to be a backup nest. Some small fry would be stationed there to look over it, and the stronghold master was to be...

    Zhao Changhe.

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°Instructor Sun, take care of yourself on the way back.¡±

    Instructor Sun did not leave immediately. Every matter from head to tail was in a mess and he took seven to eight days to sort things out before he could leave. Within this period, Instructor Sun also managed to pass down the entirety of the Vicious Blood Saber Art to Zhao Changhe and left without leaving any loose ends.

    Even though he never told Zhao Changhe anything about how the Vicious Blood Art was used to control people, this was only a minor problem. As a whole, Zhao Changhe still respected Instructor Sun a great bit.

    In this mountain stronghold, other than Luo Qi, the only other person who treated him well was Instructor Sun... In some sense, Instructor Sun did so with even purer intentions.

    These two people who had treated him well both left within ten days. To Zhao Changhe, it was like there was no longer any point remaining here.

    ¡°No need to see me out any further. You¡¯ve already followed me to the foot of the mountain. Even with Luo Qi... Oh, I mean the saintess, you didn¡¯t send her off this far.¡± Instructor Sun chuckled and hammered Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You really are a rough man.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°A teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime. My rtionship with you is different from that with a woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of master. I¡¯m just an instructor with a responsibility to teach. I¡¯ve instructed many.¡±

    ¡°Anyone that passes down their teachings and helps me dispel my doubts is that kind of master in my heart.¡±

    Instructor Sun was extremely pleased with his words. After looking around, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°This major event has already passed. Fang Buping has been gravely injured by Venerable Vermillion Bird. Before he was even able to recuperate, he was ordered to remain here to preach. This is clearly a punishment. On the other hand, you¡¯ve already formally joined the cult and have a strong backer. Why do you choose to stay here rather than return to the Head Altar with us? Not even birds want to take a shit in this ce, and you¡¯ll have to continue receiving orders from that Fang...¡±

    ¡°Fang Buping won¡¯te to the stronghold to suffer. He¡¯ll remain in the city to recover and preach. Under normal circumstances, he won¡¯t be able to control me. Moreover, I don¡¯t think he would even dare to. After all, now I have someone looking out for me at the top.¡± The light in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes flickered and he said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who likes to be restricted, nor do I have any ambition. Being the king of a mountain sounds pretty good to me. At the Head Altar, I can only be a minor figure. It wouldn¡¯t befortable.¡±

    ¡°You... I guess this <i>is</i> your personality. You cannot bear to live under others.¡± Instructor Sun sighed. ¡°Your chances of receiving the Blood God Art would be higher at the Head Altar... However, the world is about to be upheaved. Even as a small fry leading a mountain stronghold, there will be opportunities for you to prove yourself. As long as you work hard, it¡¯ll happen.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fists. ¡°Indeed. One has to eventually say farewell to a lord he sends off for a thousand <i>li</i>. I won¡¯t follow you any further. Take care, teacher.¡±

    ¡°You must never bex in your training. That is how one should fundamentally conduct themself.¡± With thisst remark, Instructor Sun left.

    Zhao Changhe stood quietly in the middle of the snow, gazing at Instructor Sun until his figurepletely disappeared before returning to the stronghold.

    Him choosing to remain here to be a mountain king was not without some thought.

    He now had Xia Longyuan¡¯s inheritance. Even though it could notpare to the Azure Dragon Seal, it was still definitely one of the best in the world. There was also a high possibility it could help him remedy the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art. <i>Why should I return to the Head Altar to be someone¡¯s henchman to be ordered around? Why should I run aroundpleting missions and aplishing whatever deeds for the cult? For a chance at receiving the Blood God Art which Yue Hongling managed to defeat even with a lower cultivation? I may be dumb, but I¡¯m not insane.</i>

    Furthermore, if his cultivation could mitigate the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art, it was of the utmost importance that the people of the Blood God Cult did not find out. Hiding at this remote stronghold and training until he got to a certain level was the safest way to go about things. At the very least, being the head of the stronghold, umting resources, and cultivating made more sense than going out as a wanted fugitive.

    As for the matter regarding the Imperial n, even now, he was making a strategic decision to stay away from them. He absolutely did not wish to get involved. Besides, epting a stranger as one¡¯s father was not something a regr person could easily do. Between that and being a wanted fugitive, Zhao Changhe would pick thetter.

    He had joined the Blood God Cult to acquire some status. There would be fewer hindrances if he could be a low-level bandit of the cult. However, his present situation was even better. He had unexpectedly be the stronghold master.

    His n was toplete his training so that he could move about freely, and then decide what to do when the time came. However, he had never expected to be put in charge of a stronghold. He was now in a position he was not qualified for, and he realized there were many things that needed to be settled. There was one thing that needed to be handled first...

    Without the deacons managing things in the stronghold anymore, Boss Zhao, for the first time, had to figure out how he was going to handle the clothing and food issue for the small fry in the stronghold...

    People who did not manage a household were not aware of how expensive it was.

    In the past, he had even thought the clothing and food in the stronghold were garbage. Now that it was his turn to manage the stronghold, however, he realized that in order to have bedding in the houses arranged properly, have someone deliver cornbread every morning, and have someone to properly distribute meals for lunch and dinner, there was a lot more work to be done than he¡¯d thought.

    In reality, less organized officers and soldiers working for the empire could not even expect such conditions. From this, one could have an idea of how organized cults were. <i>If the Blood God Cult is like this, what about the Four Idols Cult?</i>

    It was a good thing that the cooks andborers had not left. If not, finding people to take over these roles would have been an enormous headache for Zhao Changhe.

    <i>There¡¯s no way I can hire people!</i>

    Things were still looking good, though. Basic matters had been handled well beforehand. There were many things that were avable for use. At the very least, housing and appliances were in order... The biggest problem was that they were out of resources.

    The strongholdcked money and food to begin with and needed Luo Qi and the others to go out hunting or looting to ensure that it could continue operating. Now that the main force of the stronghold had left, there was an even lower chance that additional supplies would be sent out to help the nobodies huddled here. However much was left in the storehouses was however much there would be. Anything else, and they had to think about how to get it themselves.

    Zhao Changhe sped his hands together as he looked painfully at the scraps of copper coins remaining in the storehouses, the remaining vats of grain, and the cured meat of which they had less than three-hundred <i>jin</i> of... <i>I don¡¯t even think this¡¯ll be enough for one person to use over a few days. How is it gonna be enough for a whole stronghold?</i>

    There was also no salt... There was less of it than oil. At least with oil, they could boil and extract it from a variety of items. But with salt, if they did not have it, they would not be able to make their own.

    The only thing that provided Zhao Changhe some relief was that there was still plenty of herbal medicine avable. They were mainly used to treat contusions, sprains, and fractures. There was even some medicine used for medicinal baths avable. Medicinal bathes could assist with practicing external arts. Since no one was able to take baths beforehand, it was natural that they did not have the luxury of taking warm medicinal baths. Instructor Sun was kind, but he wasn¡¯t Zhao Changhe¡¯s father...

    Now that he was the stronghold master, however, he had the authority to use all of these things.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t this short on resources before, were we?¡± asked Zhao Changhe after his inspection. ¡°If we had this little, then the atmosphere in the stronghold would have long-since been incredibly tense, but I don¡¯t believe it was ever that bad... If that was the case, then was everyone just brainwashed? There was nobody that ever tried to run away.¡±

    ¡°The Branch Master moved some money and grain into the city,¡± the storeman replied. ¡°Whatever money and grain the cult sent us was to assist us in finding the treasure and not for supporting the stronghold. Also, it is the job of the stronghold master to acquire riches for the cult rather than taking from it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 30: Growth

    <h4>Chapter 30: Growth</h4>

    The storemanpliantly handed over the ounts. He did not expect Zhao Changhe to know how to read the ounts ledger and even intended to give him an exnation, but to his surprise, Zhao Changhe <i>could,</i> in fact, read it.

    ¡°Fucking hell. There¡¯s so few things left because that guy took away a few hundred taels of silver, three carts of grain, and even the fucking pheasant meat that Luo Qi brought back!¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands trembled as he held the ledger. He said furiously, ¡°That Fang asshole doesn¡¯t do jack shit, but his appetite isn¡¯t small. He even had the nerve to say he was searching for the treasure. He sure was fucking searching, alright!¡±

    <i>Well, the meat was actually hunted by everyone in their many small groups, not just Luo Qi... </i>The storeman did not dare utter a word, however, regardless of his thoughts.

    ¡°He¡¯s the branch master. Our mountain stronghold is still under hismand. If he wants to take it, we can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± another bandit by the side said helplessly. ¡°Boss, what¡¯re we gonna do now? It¡¯s already difficult to find game around here, and there¡¯s still some time before springes... Are we...¡±

    The bandit made a slicing motion with his hands. ¡°When Luo Qi went to loot the Zhang Vige, she was stopped by Yue Hongling and couldn¡¯te back with anything... Should we go again?¡±

    This was the same bandit that previously reported to Zhao Changhe that Luo Qi¡¯s group had bumped into Yue Hongling. He was called Wang Dashan. His name was antithetical to Zhao Changhe¡¯s. It was the first time Zhao Changhe felt his name to be really crude[1].

    This Wang Dashan was a loafer from one of the neighboring cities or towns that hade to seek shelter with the bandits. He was not a good person...but then again, there were no good people in the mountain stronghold. For his merit of informing Zhao Changhe of that incident, he had now been promoted to vice stronghold master.

    Looking at Wang Dashan¡¯s eager appearance, Zhao Changhe rubbed his pained head.

    <i>These bandits are really dumb...</i>

    ¡°The great Xia might be experiencing great turmoil, but it hasn¡¯t fallen yet! The Zhang Vige narrowly escaped death. Do you think they aren¡¯t afraid we¡¯ll return? They¡¯ve obviously already reported us to the authorities. There is a high chance that there are imperial troops keeping an eye on it right now. If the head administrator in this area is not aplete idiot, he probably prepared some troops and he¡¯s waiting for us... And you still wish to go? Whatyer of the Profound Gate have you reached?¡±

    Wang Dashan: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a splitting headache. <i>And here I hoped you guys were like Luo Qi, people at the fourth or fifthyer of the Profound Gate pretending to be weak. Not even one of you has learned the goddamn Returning sh. If I had to rely on you, useless lot, that¡¯d really be courting disaster.</i>

    Branch Master Fang was stationed in the city to handle official matters. At the very least, he needed to be able to report to the stronghold at the slightest sign of trouble. Unfortunately, it was already pretty good that this branch master did not give Zhao Changhe any extra headaches. He could not be counted on.

    Fortunately, at least, the city was small and out of the way. There were not many imperial troops there. At most there were a few city guards and bailiffs. In this cold and freezing weather, there was no chance that they would enter the mountain range to look for bandits, and even if they came, it would not be a problem. However, if Zhao Changhe went wandering outside, then things could easily go awry.

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a good while and finally said, ¡°Whatever¡¯s left in the stronghold won¡¯t even be enough to feed us for a week. We¡¯re in deep shit and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. If the branch master wanted to transfer money and grains to the city, this is not how he should have done it. He didn¡¯t even talk to us about it. He¡¯s clearly doing this on purpose to stir up problems and make things hard for us. How fucking low.¡±

    Wang Dashan asked curiously, ¡°How could he dare to? Boss, you¡¯re the saintess¡¯...¡±

    ¡°<i>Heh...</i>¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled bitterly. On paper, he indeed had his so-called backer. However, in reality, anyone bright could see that he did not have one...

    Everyone present heard Venerable Vermillion Bird say that the saintess could not have any thoughts about men. If Luo Qi was to properly be one, she would not even be able to express friendship. If she helped out too much, it would be difficult to avoid others thinking that she could not let go of her old feelings. If that happened, there was the possibility that Zhao Changhe would be killed off by the Four Idols Cult. <i>A demonic cult, at the end of the day, is a demonic cult. No one¡¯s going to talk it out with me.</i>

    <i>Of course, Fang Buping is also stupid for doing this. Even though Luo Qi can¡¯t give me any assistance, who says she can¡¯t give him trouble in the future?</i> <i>Just what is he thinking? Has he been blinded by envy?</i>

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Zhao Changhe said unhurriedly. ¡°I only believe in raising a single fist to avoid theing of a hundred fists. Gather a few people to enter the city with me. After we get some money, we¡¯ll go shopping in the city.¡±

    Wang Dashan was stupefied. ¡°Enter¡ªenter the city? How are we going to get the money?¡±

    ¡°Branch Master Fang is stationed there. Isn¡¯t he loaded?¡± Zhao Changhe strode down the mountain. ¡°Whatever he has taken from us, we¡¯ll just have to get him to spit it back! Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wang Dashan: ¡°???¡±

    ...

    If Zhao Changhe wanted to enter the city, he first needed to handle the problem of the wanted posters.

    Right now, he had not learnt any movement arts that would allow him to maneuver high up in the air. Theplementary footwork technique for the Vicious Blood Art was mainly for offense, and the burst of strength that it could bring about could also double as something to help with escaping. At most, it could let Zhao Changhe jump a little higher. But if he wanted to jump over city walls, it would be very difficult.

    If onecked movement arts in a fantasy <i>wuxia </i>world, theycked even the most basic requirements to be able to live unrestrained. This was a pain in the ass, but there was nothing Zhao Changhe could do about it, because watching Instructor Sun use movement arts was like watching a fish climbing a tree. At the end of the day, the man only practiced external arts.

    However, Zhao Changhe was seeing some results after cultivating Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art for the past few days. He was now really practicing both internal and external arts. After Zhao Changhe developed his internal force, he would naturally be able to make his body lighter. <i>Let¡¯s see if I can figure out how to do it myself then. That should be considerably easier than finding an actual movement art.</i>

    He approached the city gates nervously. From far away, he saw a wanted poster andughed.

    First Seat Tang¡¯s skill in painting was really impressive. She managed to capture Zhao Changhe¡¯s likeness to an incredible degree of simrity, it was basically like staring at a photograph. Even the scar, which had not formed at the time, was drawn and aligned exactly with the scar on his face.

    The problem was that, at that time, Zhao Changhe was still a university student who shaved everyday. Now, he had a beard that merged with his sideburns; his hair had been short, but now it was long and extremely messy, like Brother Sharp[2].

    Back then, Zhao Changhe still had the air of a schr about him, but that air had since been reced by the aura of a proper bandit. He had be firm and imposing; he spoke loudly and constantly uttered profanities; his entire temperament had changed greatly.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought that if we were to stand in front of his ssmates, none of them would dare to say they recognised him. It was hard to me Yue Hongling for being so adorably bbergasted when she saw him again.

    With his current appearance, even if he strutted into the city, the guards would not be able to recognise him... Moreover, how could there be any loyal guards here that would actually seriously watch over the city gates? All of them werezy and were probably just taking advantage of the fact that there was no snow today to bask in the sun. If anyone wanted to enter, a small toll tax would be collected before they were let in. The guards did not carefully examine their faces.

    In other words, things were not quite as bad as Zhao Changhe had constantly imagined. With that in mind, his mood lightened up and he strode into the city.

    The guard, as expected, did not even bat him an eye,zily blocked his path, and held up a hand. He could not even be bothered to speak.

    Zhao Changhe handed him a few coppers and the guard gestured for him to enter. He walked in without any problems.

    ¡°So these are the imperial troops? The wanted poster is right in front of them, but they¡¯re toozy to take a look.¡± Wang Dashan sneered quietly. ¡°This imperial court is about to run its course.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cast him a sidelong nce and did notment. Even though he did not want to recognise a stranger as his father, he knew that if he <i>did</i> ept the emperor as his father, he could really be a prince.

    Strangely, with that thought, something changed in his heart.

    He suddenly felt that he had some connection to this empire.

    <i>If these were times of prosperity, being a fake prince wouldn¡¯t be so bad... s. It¡¯s unfortunate that with the world as it is, I¡¯ll probably be someone¡¯s tool at best and a scapegoat at worst. Might as well forget about it.</i>

    He strode toward where Fang Buping resided. He stayed in arge mansion that upied a few fields¡¯ worth ofnd. It was richly ornamented and not at all low-profile. A few dozen Blood God Cult disciples stayed there, and they even had a bunch of servant girls and maids.

    The emperor¡¯s authority reaches not faraway ces. As a branch master, Fang Buping definitely attached the most importance to enjoying the pleasures of life. Who would bother putting up with the cold at the stronghold... Zhao Changhe had been at the stronghold for over a month, but other than his first day there, he had not seen any trace of Fang Buping. From this, one could know why the search for the treasure at Beimang had been so inefficient.

    Zhao Changhe approached the entrance. There were two disciples acting as guards. When they saw hime over, their eyes widened. ¡°Zhao¡ªuh, Stronghold Master Zhao, what business do you have here? Wait, howe you dared to enter the city...¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. As expected, you brothers in the city speak in a more refined manner. You¡¯re different from us mountain people.¡±

    ¡°...As members of the cult, we must naturally read the scriptures.¡±

    ¡°Men of culture. I admire you people.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll need to borrow a few books from Branch Master Fang... Yes. I¡¯ve mainlye today to visit Branch Master Fang. How are his injuries?¡±

    The disciples could not think of a reason to block Zhao Changhe from entering. They could not bring up his qualifications, since he had already be a formal member of the cult, and so could only bring him in. ¡°The Branch Master was gravely injured. He¡¯s currently recuperating and will definitely be happy to know that you¡¯vee to visit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked without batting an eyelid. ¡°Has he seen a doctor?¡±

    ¡°Of course he has. The cult has its own sage doctors.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the branch master should recover soon, shouldn¡¯t he? The world is in a mess right now. Without the Branch Master overseeing things, everyone is dispirited...¡±

    ¡°Right now he still can¡¯t get out of bed. The doctor said even with two to three months of rest, he won¡¯t be able to make any big recovery. In three months, it will be good if he can even get back half of his original strength... In any case, let¡¯s hope that he¡¯ll recover faster when springes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>...the elites of the cult have all left. With the Branch Master this injured, does the branch have enough guards? Do you want me to send a few of my brothers here?¡±

    ¡°Even though we don¡¯t have any masters present. We are notcking people who have reached the first and secondyers of the Profound Gate. What need do we have for masters in this remote city? What we have right now is enough.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and followed him unhurriedly into the building, feeling that he had indeed be shrewder.

    His reason for seeking out Fang Buping was not necessarily to start a fight. Understanding the current situation was more important. Whether it was Fang Buping¡¯s present condition or the strength of the branch in the city, he needed to take all of it into ount in order to hatch a good n.

    However, Wang Dashan and the others thought that the Stronghold Master came to the city acting on his anger, like how he beat Zhang Quan to death.

    Sometimes, being perceived as impulsively violent was good for one¡¯s image.

    <i>I learnt that from a beautiful woman who never told the truth to me... Perhaps I have indeed grown up a little.</i>

    1. Wang Dashan¡¯s name is Íõ´óÉ½. Dashan (´óÉ½) means ¡°big mountain,¡± while Changhe (³¤ºÓ) means ¡°long river.¡± ?

    2. Chen Gourong, a homeless man from Ningbo, Zhejiang, whose wild handsomeness made him an inte meme. ?

 Chapter 31: Summer Sun Rises

    <h4>Chapter 31: Summer Sun Rises</h4>

    When Zhao Changhe saw Fang Buping, thetter was in a room filled with a medicinal scent. Its four walls werepletely sealed off, and the branch master¡¯s face was pale and quite gloomy. However, his days were free and easy. At this moment, he was lying in the fragrant embrace of a soft and delicate maid as she fed him his medicine spoon by spoon. There was even another maid by the side fanning a brazier; the room was nice and warm.

    Around Fang Buping there were also a few disciples. Zhao Changhe reckoned that they were his trusted left and right-hand men. They were drinking warm wine and giggling as they each held a maid in their arms.

    Looking at such a scene, Zhao Changhe knew that even if Fang Buping hadn¡¯t been injured, he would have passed his days like this all the same. That was why Instructor Sun thought that once one reached a certain position, they would not necessarily be as diligent as before.

    Zhao Changhe walked over with a smile and cupped his fists. ¡°Branch Master, how is your health?¡±

    Fang Buping, weak and without strength, raised his head from the bosom of the maid. A morose envy shed across his eyes.

    He was well and truly angry. It was enough that Zhao Changhe had stolen Luo Zhenwu from under his nose, but now even the treasure they were looking for had been snatched up by him and Luo Qi. Not only that, the whole debacle had made him seem useless. It was like Zhao Changhe was specially going against him. Fang Buping knew that even though Zhao Changhe¡¯s backer could not necessarily assist, he could not bully the young man as he wished. Who knew if the saintess would take revenge for Zhao Changhe in the future?

    However, Fang Buping could not entirely restrain himself.

    <i>Fucking hell. That backer of his managed to reach heaven with a single step by stealing the treasure from me.</i>

    This was what fueled the mes of his envy.

    On the other hand, Zhao Changhe was unconcerned. <i>You don¡¯t dare to do anything other than take away our money and grain. What¡¯re you gonna do in your sorry state?</i>

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe was very polite in showing his concern for him, Fang Buping forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not dead. Stronghold Master Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wanted fugitive, yet you still left your post without valid reason and entered the city. If you trouble the cult while it¡¯s preaching, how will you take responsibility?¡± Fang Buping said slowly, ¡°I know you¡¯re an ignorant vige bumpkin that made a name for himself as a bandit. For the time being, I won¡¯t haggle you about this. But in the future, you should ask more frequently for instructions and report to us. Do not act on your own.¡±

    Wang Dashan stood by the side and felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. He was afraid that Zhao Changhe would lose his temper and immediately cut down Fang Buping.

    <i>We¡¯re surrounded by a bunch of Blood God Cult disciples. If you kill him, we¡¯ll all die in the ensuing fighting...</i>

    However, Zhao Changhe merely smiled and spoke without much thought. ¡°There are many ignorant vige bumpkins that make a name for themselves as bandits.¡±

    There was a slight change in Fang Buping¡¯s expression and he recalled that Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe basically came from the same background. Mocking Zhao Changhe was not much different from mocking Xia Chichi... Zhao Changhe having a backer did not matter anymore, if the Four Idols Cult found out about Fang Buping ndering their saintess, there would be hell to pay.

    As he thought this, he quickly put on a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll still need to study. Stronghold Master Zhao, have you read our cult¡¯s sacred texts? Since you¡¯re here, you should take a few back to study.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled warmly. ¡°Other than the cult¡¯s sacred text, I wish to take back a few history books to read. Oh right, and I believe I should be qualified to learn the movement arts of our holy faith?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers of the cult. Naturally, you are qualified to do so.¡± Despite acting diffident, Fang Buping did not dare stir up anything and weakly waved his hand. ¡°Liuzi, bring our guest to the study. For the movement art, take the Traceless Soaring Blood. Take the scripture and history books by yourself.¡±

    The disciple that had brought Zhao Changhe inside saluted him. ¡°Please follow me, Stronghold Master Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Wang Dashan felt like he was in a dream. <i>Is this really Zhao Changhe?</i>

    <i>No. Aren¡¯t you here to get money and grain? You¡¯re acting like everyone is on good terms. You haven¡¯t even brought up the money. How are you going to get it?</i>

    The study was located right beside the bedroom Fang Buping was resting in. Zhao Changhe followed the disciple inside and sized up the bookshelf. The door was open and, even from afar, Fang Buping could see Zhao Changhe.

    Fang Buping had a gloomy look on his face as he watched Zhao Changhe from behind. He shot a nce at Wang Dashan, and asked coldly, ¡°Zhao Changhe braved the danger of getting arrested to enter the city. What exactly is he nning?¡±

    Wang Dashan shivered as Fang Buping¡¯s icy gazended on him. How could he lie to the branch master? With care, heughed apologetically. ¡°The stronghold is out of money and grain.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡± Fang Bupingughed coldly.

    When it came to anything rted to the martial arts of the cult, it was difficult for Fang Buping to hinder Zhao Changhe. However, the distribution of money and grain was under hisplete jurisdiction. Zhao Changhe could not say anything about it. If he did, then he would be met with a sharp rebuff.

    Fang Buping said indifferently, ¡°You are Wang Dashan?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Whatever happens in the stronghold, report it to the branch... Anyone that can help us find out more about the stronghold master...¡±

    Wang Dashan¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled obsequiously. ¡°Please¡ªplease watch over me, branch master.¡±

    Fang Bupingughed, closed his eyes, and did not speak.

    Zhao Changhe, who looked like he was sizing up the bookshelf, grinned.

    <i>Indeed, not everyone is like Luo Qi. This Wang Dashan really can¡¯t be relied upon.</i>

    ¡°Stronghold Master Zhao, are you done looking?¡± Liuzi presented a stack of books to him.

    Zhao Changhe flipped through them and once he saw one titled <i>Traceless Soaring Blood</i>, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you, brother.¡±

    He carried the stack of books and walked out unhurriedly. He rushed to Fang Buping as if he just recalled something. ¡°I¡¯vee here today for another matter as well. I wish to discuss it with you.¡±

    Fang Buping said indifferently, ¡°What matter?¡±

    ¡°I heard from a brother in the cult that our holy faith prides itself on its martial bearing where strength is king. Positions in the cult can be challenged for as long as the challenge is honorable and there is evidence of it taking ce. Is this true?¡±

    Fang Buping could not see what Zhao Changhe was implying. ¡°Our holy faith certainly has this rule.¡±

    Then, he immediately understood and broke out inughter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you wish to challenge me for the position of branch master, Stronghold Master Zhao? The rules of the cult state that you may not take advantage of someone being injured and challenge them. Otherwise, there would be no order. If this is what you wish for, stronghold master, we can discuss this in a few months.¡±

    ¡°How could I? I have my own face to maintain. How could I have the nerve to challenge someone who can¡¯t even get out of bed?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s smile slowly faded away and he dered loudly. ¡°However, I¡¯m quite interested in the position of vice branch master, the one responsible for the distribution of money and grain. With you brothers of the sect present, and with Branch Master Fang present, I, Zhao Changhe, challenge the vice branch master for your position. Do you ept?¡±

    The expressions of all the disciples present warped and Wang Dashan¡¯s face had gone pale.

    <i>This Zhao Changhe...</i>

    <i>Even though all the elites of the sect have left, no matter the case, one still needs to at least reach the secondyer of the Profound Gate to take up the role of vice branch leader. Zhao Changhe, you¡¯ve only been training for a month. It¡¯s only been ten or so days since you broke through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate. Everyone here practices the Vicious Blood Art and you have no martial art that is effective against it, so how in the world can you be so bold?</i>

    <i>The brave really are brave...</i>

    <i>However, even if you win, are you really not afraid that the branch master will give you endless suffering after he recovers? The roof above your head is so low, so why are you standing so tall?</i>

    Fang Buping looked at Zhao Changhe for a long while, stupefied. Heughed sickly as he coughed. ¡°Hey, Old Huang, did you hear what he said? Stronghold Master Zhao wants to challenge you with me as a witness. Do you ept his challenge?¡±

    One of the men by the side, who had an intrepid physique and held a maid in his arms as he watched, stood up and smiled. ¡°Since Stronghold Master Zhao has such a refined and elegant attitude, how can I turn him down? Haha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was calm. He cupped his fists with his saber in hand. ¡°Please impart your wisdom unto me, Vice Branch Master Huang.¡±

    Vice Branch Master Huang took out a heavy steel saber and smiled. ¡°So that others do not think I am bullying a junior, I¡¯ll let you have three strikes. How does that sound?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes sparkled as theynded on that heavy steel saber. He wanted to say something but a golden glow suddenly shed across the sky.

    Everyone was stumped for words and looked up.

    The Tome of Troubled times had once again descended upon them with a new page.

    <strong>Twelfth month, Slight Cold</strong>[1]<strong>. Xia Chichi, at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, stepped into the pool of the Azure Dragon,prehended the White Tiger¡¯s fangs, and fought off twenty-eight disciples of the Four Idols Cult on the same level as her, breaking out of the Great Twenty-Eight Star Constetion Array and shocking the entire Four Idols Cult.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed. Hidden Dragon Rank 13: Xia Chichi. How can the summer sun ever bete to rise?</strong>

    Everyone was silent. Fang Buping and hisckeys all had astonished looks on their faces as they looked to the sky. For a while, no one said anything.

    They all could guess that Xia Chichi would be the saintess, but they had never expected her to do so in such an oundish way. While merely at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, she was able to im the thirteenth spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons out of nowhere. There were many at the sixth and seventhyer ranked behind her! This meant that either the Tome of Troubled Times considered her aplishment impossible for those at the sixth and seventhyer, or that their achievements could notpare to hers in terms of difficulty!

    <i>Now what if you let her cultivate to the eighthyer?</i>

    <i>Not only will she shock the entire Four Idols Cult, she¡¯ll send waves throughout the world under heaven!</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed quietly.

    <i>She¡¯s someone who can cultivate even while sleeping... She should have long since made a name for herself rather than staying in obscurity.</i>

    <i>How can the summer sun ever bete to rise...</i>

    He withdrew his gaze. The tip of his saber trembled slightly and he grinned. ¡°Vice Branch Master Huang, why the cautious face... I, Zhao Changhe, have my own saber and I do not live off a woman. There¡¯s no need to give me three attacks. I¡¯ve taken a liking to your saber, what do you say we throw it in as an extra prize if I win?¡±

    1. This is the 23rd sr term out of 24. ?

 Chapter 32: How Can the Setting Sun Be Late to Rise

    <h4>Chapter 32: How Can the Setting Sun Be Late to Rise</h4>

    ¡°You want this de of mine?¡± Vice Branch Master Huang rattled his saber. He felt the whole thing to be a littleughable. ¡°If you really beat me, you can have both my position and this piece of junk. But where are you getting your confidence from? Do you really believe that you¡¯re on the same level as her just because you two lived together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not argue with him and grinned. ¡°Please impart your wisdom onto me.¡±

    The two of them made their way to the courtyard. A group of disciples surrounded them solemnly and the atmosphere quickly became austere. Someone at the firstyer of the Profound Gate fighting someone at the secondyer was not umon. However, did this beginner, who had only been cultivating for a measly month, have the ability to battle someone of a higher cultivation?

    Since Zhao Changhe dared to fight the vice branch master, he was, of course, confident in himself. He was no longer that ignorant boy who just arrived in this world.

    He was deeply familiar with how low-level martial arts were at the level of the first and secondyer of the Profound Gate. There was nothing fundamentally different about the two; one had more strength and could react faster, but not by much. Now that he had begun practicing internal arts, he could make up for this disparity and his adversary had no way of knowing this. This asymmetry in information made his enemy underestimate him; this would be Zhao Changhe¡¯s key to victory.

    What <i>was</i> difficult was finding a way to use his internal force while ensuring that the others did not notice...

    Thankfully, he did notck practice. Zhao Changhe had fought every single day in the stronghold, even with the senior disciples of the sect, until he had gained the titles ¡°Boss Zhao¡± and the ¡°Little Tyrant.¡± He had good experience with actualbat. Moreover, with Vice Branch Master Huang staying in the city all day doing nothing but ying with maids and drinking with women, just how much valiance could he still disy?

    Yue Hongling could fight those with higher cultivation and Luo Qi¡¯s name had sent shockwaves throughout thends under heaven... <i>If I don¡¯t dare to try, how can I meet again with them in the jianghu? I might as well go home and work on a farm!</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. With a single step, he attacked.

    His saber streaked through the few <i>zhang</i>[1] between him and the vice branch master. Everyone present only saw a sh; Zhao Changhe¡¯s vicious blood surged wildly as his scarlet saber reached the left side of Vice Branch Master Huang¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Such a fast saber!¡± A considerable number of people were terrified. ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re telling me he¡¯s only been training for a month and he¡¯s that good?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you told me he¡¯s trained for three years...¡±

    ¡°Are there really such geniuses in the world? Those two even stayed in the same building...¡±

    Vice Branch Master Huang¡¯s smirk vanished and his expression turned serious. The speed of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber made him break out in cold sweat. The next moment, he dodged to the right and he hurriedly raised his saber to the left to block the attack. He attempted to use his secondyer cultivation to imbue his steel saber with a crushing weight and knock away Zhao Changhe¡¯s de.

    Once their des met, it was clear for all to see that the victor had been decided.

    By the side, Branch Master Fang sighed. His expression was dignified. ¡°Old Huang has lost his edge. He shouldn¡¯t have been this passive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s de, which was fast as lightning and looked unstoppable, suddenly halted in midair, while Vice Branch Master Huang¡¯s saber swung over heavily. It looked like he was trying to chop in half a massive pile of cotton.

    A fraction of a secondter, Zhao Changhe¡¯s de had slid to the side of the vice branch master¡¯s saber like a slippery fish and thrust toward his wrist.

    ¡°This is one of the moves of the Vicious Blood Saber Art. But no one uses it, right?¡±

    ¡°The Vicious Blood Saber Art is a free and open saber art. It has some more borate techniques, but they don¡¯t fit in with the rest. It takes a ridiculous amount of work to blend them in well, who the hell would practice that much?¡±

    ¡°Just how long has he been training?¡±

    <i>¡®He controls his de like it¡¯s his own arm. Has he only been training for a month?¡¯</i> As the thought surfaced in Vice Branch Master Huang¡¯s mind, he urgently pulled back his de.

    Then, he realized that he was not just pulling back his saber; unconsciously, he was actually taking a step back himself.

    Zhao Changhe grinned and kicked him straight in the gut.

    There was none of the shiness of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber technique just now in this kick. An unmatched, berserk vicious blood force surged forth.

    Vice Branch Master Huang felt that he had cultivated the Vicious Blood Art to the second level in vain. There was no way he could muster up the same amount of power as Zhao Changhe, even though they both used the same technique and thetter had lower cultivation.

    He was flung back a good few <i>zhang</i>. It was like he was soaring through the clouds as he smashed into the walls of the courtyard and dropped to the ground.

    He coughed as he bitterly curled up on the floor. ¡°Give...give me a Blood Settling Pill... My vicious blood qi is in a mess...¡±

    Not one peep could be heard in the courtyard.

    They all practiced the same Vicious Blood Art and the same Vicious Blood Saber Art, yet someone at the first level had just defeated someone at the second level, and in just three moves!

    The Vice Branch Master could not even find the initiative to attack!

    Not even Zhao Changhe had thought it would be this simple. He had not even used his internal force...

    Instructor Sun was right. Practicing saber arts was indeed no less important than cultivating. Zhao Changhe had practiced every single move one thousand times, then one more thousand, and then one thousand more. His saber had now finally blossomed, and its bloom was resplendent!

    Zhao Changhe pointed his saber at the branch master. ¡°Branch Master, have I won this battle?¡±

    Looking at Zhao Changhe, with his eyes red and full of malice from using the Vicious Blood Art staring at him, Fang Buping felt his heart skip a beat. He felt like this violent man was about to cut him down any moment.

    Fang Buping took a deep breath and tightly gripped the handle of his reclining chair. ¡°Not bad. In ordance with the rules of the cult, today, the position of vice branch master is yours.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed heartily. ¡°Good. Now that I¡¯m the vice branch master, I have authority over how grain and money are distributed. Wang Dashan!¡±

    Wang Dashan was scared witless. ¡°Y¡ªyes?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that voice? You¡¯re the vice stronghold master, speak louder!¡± Zhao Changhe pointed in the direction of the storehouse with his saber. ¡°Bring a few of our brothers to take three hundred taels of silver, three carts of corn, and half of the meat to support the development of the Beimang Mountain Stronghold. Act with care. Do not take everything. Leave a bit for our brothers in the city. Don¡¯t be so miserly as to forget how to conduct yourselves.¡±

    Fang Buping looked unwell.

    Zhao Changhe strode to the wall of the courtyard and fed Vice Branch Master Huang a Blood Settling Pill. ¡°On behalf of Cult Leader Xue, I have to manage the Beimang Mountain Stronghold well. The responsibility of distributing money and grain should still be taken up by Vice Branch Master Huang.¡±

    In his pocket, Zhao Changhe did not just have that single Blood Settling Pill he refrained from using before. Now, he had seven to eight pills. They were secretly given to him by Instructor Sun before he left. Vice Branch Master Huang never thought that the first person to assist him would be Zhao Changhe rather than Fang Buping. He ate the pill and remained silent for a long while before saying quietly, ¡°Thank you. The saber is yours.¡±

    He was also a bandit, and to his merit, he acted frank and straightforward.

    Zhao Changhe showed him no courtesy as he picked up his hefty steel saber. Delighted, he tested out the de before securing it to his waist. Then, he turned around, picked up the books, and smiled at Fang Buping. ¡°Branch master, if you have no other orders, then this is where I take my leave.¡±

    Fang Buping took a good number of deep breaths. If he had not been injured right now, he would have split Zhao Changhe in twain with no regard for the aftermath. However, he was injured to the point of being bedridden and feared that Zhao Changhe would be the one to do exactly that. Judging from the indescribable speed of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber, even if everyone here were to try and save Fang Buping, they would not make it in time.

    Fang Buping desperately tried to stifle the rage in his heart and forced himself to maintain his indifferent tone. ¡°Stronghold Master Zhao, you are valiant. Our holy faith is fortunate to have obtained such a great general. However, since you have joined the cult, there are some rules that you need to be aware of.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Please tell me about them, branch master.¡±

    ¡°The mountain stronghold does not belong to you. It is one of the organizations of the branch in charge of obtaining riches and resources. You must always keep this in mind. Every month, the stronghold is to keep half of everything it gains, and the other half will be handed to the branch. If imperial troops or orthodox forces are about toy siege to the stronghold, you are not to act alone and you must report to me for further orders. Stronghold Master Zhao, you must keep these matters in mind, or else you¡¯ll cause trouble for the Head Altar. If that happens, the Four Idols Cult won¡¯t swoop in to protect you. The internal administration of our Blood God Cult still has autonomy in this regard.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°I understand, naturally. Of course, if there really are imperial troops or orthodox forcesing to weed us out, I hope the branch can send reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Naturally¡± Fang Buping really did not want to see Zhao Changhe¡¯s glowing smile, and he waved his hands loathsomely. ¡°Go now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe saw Wang Dashan and the others pushing carts from afar and waved at them. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s return to the mountain!¡±

    At the same time, golden light shed through the sky.

    It had not even been fifteen minutes since the Tome of Troubled Times hadst appeared. Something like this happening was extremely rare. Practically everyone under heaven was looking up at the sky wondering just which ranking had changed.

    It was the Ranking of Hidden Dragons again.

    <strong>Twelfth month, Slight Cold. Zhao Changhe, at the firstyer of the Profound Gate, defeated someone at the secondyer within three bouts. His potential isudable.</strong>

    <strong>There is a new addition to the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Rank 250: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <i>It¡¯s over. This stupid fucking ranking thinks I¡¯m an idiot</i>[2]<i>. There wasn¡¯t even a fancyment at the end like with Yue Hongling and Xia Chichi. It¡¯s like the tome doesn¡¯t even think I did anything amazing.</i>

    After all, it was a low-level battle between those at the first and secondyers of the Profound Gate. Such battles were not umon. It was just that iming victory in three bouts was more difficult. In reality, with what strength Zhao Changhe had now, entering the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was not good. He was not strong enough and now he had roused the envy of others. Rising stars who entered the tail bit of the ranking did not live for very long.

    Most people in the world took a nce and did not care too much, but some of them felt that the name Zhao Changhe sounded a little familiar...

    A thousand <i>li</i> away, in a secret area, Xia Chichi, who was cultivating in the lotus position, opened her eyes and looked at the sky. The corners of her mouth curved up with delight.

    ¡°Are you chasing me on the ranking to remind me of something? Are you trying to send your love through vying for rankings? Hehe.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve long since known that no matter how muchter than me you rise, there will be a ce for us in the Tome of Troubled Times shining in the sky.¡±

    ¡°The Ranking of Hidden Dragons isn¡¯t the end. There are still the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man waiting for us.¡±

    <i>How can the setting sun bete to rise?</i>

    If Xia Chichi could do it, why not Zhao Changhe?

    In some other part of the city, Yue Hongling stood atop a tall building and quietly watched Zhao Changhe ordering his subordinates to carry the resources from afar.

    At that moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s words suddenly surfaced in her mind: <i>¡°I didn¡¯te to this world to fool around in the countryside.¡±</i>

    1. One <i>zhang</i> is 3.3 meters ?

    2. 250 is used to refer to an idiot in Chinese ?

 Chapter 33: Further Onward

    <h4>Chapter 33: Further Onward</h4>

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake. I can¡¯t take this rank! Now the whole world knows I¡¯m an idiot[1]! Eh, wait. I mean, everyone <i>thinks</i> I¡¯m an idiot! I¡¯m not an idiot! Fuck! What kind of shitty book is this? Is it messing with me? And what about the lines at the end? Why didn¡¯t I get one? The tome just told the world what I did and then just up and left!¡±

    On the road back, Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth was foul. He did not care about the glory of having entered the Rankings of Troubled Times, nor was he wary about potentially rousing envy in others. What he was concerned with was how unsightly his ranking was and the fact that he had not received a fancy line at the end to show off with.

    Wang Dashan and the rest looked at Zhao Changhe, perplexed. They had no idea what to think of this weirdo of a boss.

    <i>How can everyone receive a line from the tome? Among the 250 people on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, only a handful ever get one. </i>No one knew on what basis the tome wrote such lines for people. In any case, there had been cases where those given a line were killed on the next day after their ranking changed. Receiving a line did not mean anything.

    <i>Anyway, it¡¯s good enough that you got a rank... You actually managed to get on the Rankings of Troubled Times at the first fuckingyer of the Profound Gate. There are many stronger than you who haven¡¯t even gotten there, and you want toin that you¡¯re ranked 250??</i>

    The Ranking of Hidden Dragons differed from the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man. Thetter ranked people based on their strength. The former waspletely different.

    It was a ranking for rising stars, and it looked at how much potential one showed from their achievements in battle. What it represented was that, under the same conditions, it would be difficult for other people to achieve the same resultpared to someone on the ranking. In other words, what it showed was that one could expect much from such people in the future; therefore, it was called the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. It did not mean that one was among the top few hundred strongest under heaven.

    Of course, it was easier to recognise one¡¯s actual skill and abilities in higher-level battles. The petty fighting between greenhorns, no matter how exquisite, did not say much about their real strength. That was why the top of the rankings was basically a ranking of how high people¡¯s cultivation was. Those with lower cultivation were naturally ranked lower. From the surface, it looked very simr to a ranking based on real strength.

    A lot of people did not understand this and they all felt the same. <i>Fuck you. Why can you enter the rankings at the firstyer? Why am I not there when I¡¯m at the thirdyer? I don¡¯t even know how many people are stronger than you, so why should you be ranked 250!? If I beat you up, then the ranking will be mine, right?</i>

    This was why entering the rankings attracted a lot of trouble to one¡¯s doorstep. Why else would it be called the Tome of Troubled Times?

    <i>This Zhao Changhe is upset over a number. Do you have no idea about this stuff or do you just really not care... Also, I¡¯m sure you feel good about getting the branch master to spit out money and grains for us. but that¡¯s because he was injured and couldn¡¯t do shit, so he had topromise. In a few months, when he recovers, I wonder how you¡¯re gonna die.</i>

    Wang Dashan and the rest all felt their days were going to be hard.

    Whatever the case, they returned and put the things in the storehouse. There were now grains to eat and the bandits did not care where they came from or what future problems could arise from this. Every one of them cheered ¡°Long live Boss Zhao!¡± like it was the new year.

    Zhao Changhe held his chin as he cheered on.

    Naturally, he was well aware that this was not a long-term solution.

    The multiple carts of grain looked plentiful, and the amount of things they could purchase with a few hundred taels of silver was not a joke. They could purchase a considerable amount of resources to support themselves. Even so, if Zhao Changhe was to feed a stronghold with a few hundred people, these resources would notst for long. That was why even though they had reserves in the storehouse, the stronghold still required people to go out to hunt or loot. Otherwise, they would eventually have to start eating into their reserves.

    Strongholds needed resources, and those resources usually came from looting. Zhao Changhe did not want to rob people, but he also could not avoid the problem.

    The few times Zhao Changhe had seen the Tome of Troubled Times, it had shown the date as well. This time it was Light Cold, and it reminded people that there were only twenty days or so until the spring festival. Spring wasing...

    Theing of spring meant that the situation where people could not be found on the road which hadsted for one to two months was about to rapidly change. The number of travelers and merchants passing through the mountain would slowly increase. <i>There might even be people on the road right now. I¡¯m not sure if people in this world have the custom of rushing home to celebrate the new year. Even if not many follow this practice, some probably do, right?</i>

    ¡°Boss, what do we do now?¡± In the meeting room in the stronghold, Wang Dashan stood by the side and asked, ¡°Branch Master Fang was correct. The branch doesn¡¯t produce anything, and they actually rely on us to help with resources. We can¡¯t keep getting money from the branch...¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned back on the main seat andzily supported his forehead with his hand. ¡°Spring ising. There should be people passing by... Split up into groups and have our brothers set up a blockade at each of the mountain roads.¡±

    Wang Dashan: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe saidzily, ¡°I made this mountain; I nted this tree. If you want to pass, then pay up a fee. Sounds a bit crude, but...oh well. We¡¯re mountain bandits, not teachers of fine manners.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just looting?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean. We¡¯re just collecting road taxes.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯re not taking everything they have. Let¡¯s see...I think they should pay us about as much as what we paid today to enter the city. As long as people hand us the money, they can go on their way.¡±

    Wang Dashan said, ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you say that imperial troops woulde to take us down? Aren¡¯t we doing things a bit <i>too</i> openly?¡±

    ¡°This is our ownnd. If imperial troopse, can¡¯t we just run? Are you telling me they¡¯re going to camp on the roads like idiots with nothing to show for it? In any case, we will only operate within our mountain rather than raise our banners and beat the war drums because I¡¯ve taken this into consideration. Do you think I like doing such things as setting up tolls on public roads?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh, speaking of imperial troops. Branch Master Fang promised to send us reinforcements, but we really can¡¯t count on it. Send a few clever men to stay in the city. The moment they catch the slightest whiff of trouble, they are to immediately report back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, continue sending out people to hunt. Even a little is better than nothing. Oh, right, also change therge banner in the stronghold, put up one that says ¡®Carrying out the Will of Heaven.¡¯ And in this meeting room, hang up a board that says ¡®Hall of Virtuous Rebellion.¡¯¡±

    Wang Dashan¡¯s eyes went wide. He did not have the slightest idea what this boss of his was thinking.

    However, he felt that this boss of his really did not want to engage in looting. <i>Day after day, he keeps dying... I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me. Boss is clearly an incredibly fierce person, a natural-born bandit. How could he not want to loot and plunder? Didn¡¯t he snatch that saber of his in his hands right now from someone else?</i>

    ¡°Enough.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to train. All of you go to train too. Don¡¯t fucking think that you guys can ck off because Instructor Sun has left. You can forget about the imperial troops, I¡¯ll teach you myself how to write the word ¡®death.¡¯ Dismissed.¡±

    After everyone was out for work, Zhao Changhe immediately headed to the medicine storehouse to concoct the auxiliary bath medicine written in the Vicious Blood Art manual.

    He had absolutely no intention to develop the mountain stronghold. Indeed, he was dying things every single day. He hid in Beimang as a mountain king because he wanted to cultivate, not because he wanted to n a rebellion, and certainly not because of the trifling branch master¡¯s ipetency.

    <i>Is this low of me? The most obvious privilege of being a stronghold master is the qualification to snatch up a stronghold mistress... No, I mean the qualification to have theborers heat up a medicinal bath. I¡¯d be stupid if I didn¡¯t profit from this.</i>

    The use of medicinal baths in external arts wasmonce since it stimted the cirction of one¡¯s qi and blood. It could also strengthen parts of one¡¯s body and make it more resistant to attacks. However, medicinal baths tended to be unbearable to soak in.

    Zhao Changhe felt that Vice Branch Master Huang was unable to withstand his attacks because the man had simply not trained enough. The Vicious Blood Art usually increased the toughness of one¡¯s flesh. Even though it would not make one immune to sabers, spears, and other sharp weapons, it still granted the user some immunity to blunt weapons and other such attacks. If the vice branch master had trained properly, how could a single kick have brought him down?

    The more he cultivated the Vicious Blood Art, the more Zhao Changhe felt that it was outstanding. It had a wild and overbearing offense, coupled with a pretty good defense. The reason it was considered a mediocre martial art in spite of those advantages was its grave side-effects and difficulty to cultivate. However, now that Zhao Changhe had an internal art, he no longer needed to worry about giving up his external art. He could continue practicing it.

    This was cultivating both internal and external arts.

    <i>I started cultivating so damnte, so if I don¡¯t put in double the effort, then how can I surpass this ranking?!</i>

    ¡°<i>Sssss</i>! For fuck¡¯s sake!¡± In the stronghold master¡¯s room, Zhao Changhe was soaking in a barrel of hot water, grimacing in pain. He was about to curl up and cry.

    It felt like there were ten million needles poking into his flesh. It was both painful and itchy. After that, as his qi and blood started racing through him, his head got hot and a certain part of his body rose up.

    <i>Yes...uh...this medicine must be good. It definitely isn¡¯t a sham...but boy, is it fucking unbearable. It¡¯s no better than the side-effects of the Vicious Blood Art. No wonder Vice Branch Master Huang didn¡¯t feel like doing this.</i>

    Defeating Vice Master Huang with only three attacks was not something Zhao Changhe thought wasmendable. A thousand ships pass by a sunken one¡ªVice Master Huang, at the end of the day, was someone who had his battle sense whittled away by luxury and fell behind. Zhao Changhe needed to learn from the mistakes of his predecessors if he was to avoid bing a sunken ship.

    <i>To continue training is the way. The only way. Even if this shitty martial art bes even shittier to cultivate, I have to continue.</i>

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth tightly and forcefully grabbed the sides of the barrel, bitterly supporting himself. Amidst the pain, he began channeling his qi ording to the Vicious Blood Art.

    There was a scratching sound as he grabbed the wooden barrel. His fingers actually left shallow marks on the wood.

    <i>Will I be able to defeat Branch Master Fang after he recovers in a few months? </i>Zhao Changhe could not be bothered nning that far. Whatever the case, he needed to work hard.

    1. Zhao Changhe is referencing the pejorative meaning of 250. It is a modern ng that can be used to refer to someone as stupid. ?

 Chapter 34: Profound Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 34: Profound Mysteries</h4>

    The night was freezing.

    After soaking in the medicinal bath, Zhao Changhe stood behind the building and looked at the sky.

    The moon could not be seen tonight. The clouds had be thicker and thicker and tiny snowkes had gently begun to fall. He could tell that there would be heavy snow tonight.

    He realized that he had gotten used to this world despite only being here for less than two months... He was used to not having heating in his wooden hut; he was used to telling the time and predicting weather from looking at the sky; he was used to training; and he was used to the antiquated way of speaking together with the rules of the demonic dao.

    He was used to the strange ¡°server-wide announcement¡± that would appear in the sky.

    The real world appeared less and less frequently in his mind. It was now difficult for Zhao Changhe to know whether he was so obsessed with cultivation because he wanted to go back, or because he wanted to make a name for himself in these troubled times.

    Anyway, what upied most of his brain power was cultivation and Luo Qi. Yue Hongling also shed through his mind asionally.

    If it was not for the fact that his first experience with the <i>jianghu</i> was with Yue Hongling...Zhao Changhe wondered if he would have turned into a true-blue bandit. Yet, because he had met her, Zhao Changhe kept restraining his growing bandit-like tendencies. He did not want to abandon the rest of his conscience.

    Otherwise, the next time they met in the <i>jianghu</i>...not only would he not know what to call her, their meeting would not be as calm as before.

    <i>Or perhaps we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other...</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not want to ruin the beauty of the <i>jianghu</i> in his dreams with his own hands... Yue Hongling was the <i>jianghu</i> heroine ideal he had in his heart since he was a child, and she had actually appeared before him.

    <i>Twang!</i>

    Zhao Changhe took out his newly-won steel saber.

    Now that his medicinal bath was over, it was time to practice with his saber. He did not partake in any of thebor that would make a refined youth sigh. This was enough for him.

    He needed to get familiar with the weight of his newly-acquired saber and all its idiosyncrasies in order for it to be an extension of his arm. He could not randomly pick up sabers and use them blindly like in his prior dreams...

    This unblemished steel saber which he just won was not as ridiculous as the broad saber from his dreams. It was a standard saber, with the spine close to a centimeter thick. The entire weapon was rather heavy, a little more than ten <i>jin</i>, and was incredibly suited to Zhao Changhe¡¯s present strength. The saber he used before, weighing two to three <i>jin</i>, wiggled like a willow branch whenever he hacked and shed with it; there was absolutely no force behind the attacks. It was no longer appropriate for his use.

    This was especially so since the Vicious Blood Saber Art was a free and wild saber art. One needed a heavy saber like this to be able to disy its full power. It was a pity that sabers like this usually cost a fortune. There was no way Zhao Changhe could buy something like it with what he had before.

    Zhao Changhe was not an expert at appraising the material and craftsmanship behind the saber, but he could clearly feel a hostility and sharpness radiating from it. It was far superior to his old, worn out saber. A weapon like this cost a few dozen taels of silver¡ªbyparison, the cash reserves of the mountain stronghold only amounted to three hundred taels in total. The cost of that one saber could feed the stronghold for a good while.

    Zhao Changhe felt reluctant to put down the saber as he yed with it. He found it more fun than teasing Luo Qi.

    Indeed, a warrior¡¯s fate was tied to a good weapon.

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    The saber shed in the dead of night, brighter than the moonlight.

    As the snow got bigger, the people in the stronghold all hid in their huts. There was not a sound to be heard other than the swooshinging from the stronghold master¡¯s building as it mingled with the howling of the mournful north winds. It was hard to tell which was colder.

    If the people at the branch master¡¯s courtyard today, who had gasped in awe at the genius Zhao Changhe, could see this right now, they would know that he was no genius...

    Only Xia Chichi understood that, while other people rested, he was training with the saber.

    His training, though, was a little different now.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Amidst the snow, his figure shot up into the air and stepped on a tree trunk, bringing up rustling snow with him. He mustered up even more strength and drifted to another tree branch.

    <i>Kacha!</i>

    The highest branch of a ten-meter tall-tree fell under his saber.

    His hand scraped the falling branch as hended gently on the ground.

    Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh and looked behind. He had a pleasant expression on his face. ¡°Movement arts are really interesting. I have something I can show off with now. My gains this time around are pretty big... Next time shall I confer upon Fang Buping the honor of being in charge with my logistics?¡±

    Traceless Soaring Blood was considered a rtively high-level movement art in the Blood God Cult. The reason Fang Buping was so willing to give away such a good art was not that he was generous. He still had schemes he was hiding. It was due to the fact that one needed to have decent internal force to be able to use it. Fang Buping wanted Zhao Changhe to feel what it was like to be in the presence of a remarkable beauty while figuring out he was impotent.

    However, not only was Zhao Changhe <i>not</i> impotent, but on the contrary, he was a fierce man. His internal force had already reached a high level. Even if his cultivation in internal arts was not yet at the firstyer of the Profound Gate, he was on the verge of breaking through.

    <i> </i> *

    Even until now, Zhao Changhe did not know the name of this internal art he had inherited from Xia Longyuan. For now, he did not care too much and called it the Xia Family Internal Art.

    This internal art was also the type that could be cultivated lying down and standing up. It did not require him to meditate in a lotus position and be one with the universe¡ªthat was the stuff of daoists. However, it did require him to be attentive and tranquil. He needed to calmly perform internal observation and guide his qi, otherwise his life would be in danger if his qi was sent into disarray.

    Compared to Luo Qi¡¯s internal art, which literally allowed her to cultivate in her sleep, this internal art looked no good. However, once Zhao Changhe reached a high enough level with it, he reckoned it would allow him to forgo sleep entirely. There would be no difference then.

    <i>It alles down to saving time... There¡¯s too much to learn. I really wish my days could be twice as long.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sat down quietly on the bed and carefully did his internal observation. Without realizing it, the image of Luo Qi lying on the bed watching him practice with his saber shed through his head.

    It was as if he was experiencing what Luo Qi experienced back then... Unfortunately, there was no exchange of roles; there was no beautiful woman practicing with a saber outside for him to watch.

    From the time he obtained the Xia Family Internal Art until now, it had not even been ten days and he was already on the verge of breaking through. Of course, it was not because he was a genius. Xia Longyuan¡¯s qi allowed him to skip the phase of getting a feel for the flow of qi in his body.

    Other than that, internal and external arts naturally progressed faster when cultivated simultaneously.

    People who had better constitutions, who spent each and every day training their fists and swinging their weapons, naturally had less clogged up meridians and acupoints. qi could more easily flow through their bodies. One would not trust any sickly person if they said they could cultivate internal arts well. On the other hand, miraculous qi could alter one¡¯s body, give them more strength, and boost their blood flow.

    Whether it was internal or external arts, they both developed the body.

    That was why, no matter how much time someone spent training, whether it was through cultivating or with realbat, practicing both internal and external arts had always been the way of kings. It was far more advantageous than practicing only one.

    There was a saying that internal and external arts achieved the same result once trained to a high level. This was rted to how one would reach the body¡¯s Profound Mysteries after breaking through all nineyers of the Profound Gate. At present, Zhao Changhe did not have what it took to experience what that level felt like, but he felt that even though cultivating in such a way was time consuming, it bore good results.

    The fact that Zhao Changhe¡¯s qi acted by itself to soothe the effects of the medicine was enough to make practicing both internal and external arts worth it.

    It was just that he had not discovered anything mystical about his body at the moment. <i>Must be because my cultivation is too shallow... Today, I¡¯ll try to break through the Profound Gate for internal arts. Once I do that, will I be able to discover the mysteries of internal arts?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a little shameful thinking about the Profound Gate for internal arts.

    This was because, technically speaking, this Profound Gate referred to the Huiyin acupoint, located in the space between one¡¯s anus and genitals... So to break through to the firstyer of the profound gate was to open this acupoint.

    As he directed his qi and had it rush downward, it felt like he was giving himself a blowjob...

    He did not know what Luo Qi or Yue Hongling thought when they cultivated, but they were probably not as bored as him to think up these things.

    Opening a Profound Gate was really painful. For many people, once they felt pain, it was difficult to focus and circte their qi. That was why this was a bottleneck. It was a good thing that this was an orthodox internal art¡ªthe pain was on an incredibly normal level. After experiencing the baptism of the Vicious Blood Art, Zhao Changhe felt that this pain was like being bitten by a mosquito. It did not affect him at all. After he increased his strength and struck the gate a few dozen more times, he broke through.

    Zhao Changhe could feel a coolness spread out from the Profound Gate and seep into his four limbs. Even his spirit began to quiver and became considerably keener. The wisp of Xia Longyuan¡¯s qi could no longer be felt. It hadpletely been refined into his own qi and continued to slowly circte around the path it had followed before. It was calm and vast, like there was a star chart unfolding in his body with a moon bathing his dantian in light and his acupoints shining resplendently like stars.

    He slowly opened his eyes.

    There was no light in the room. It waspletely dark. Previously, his Back Eye would have had trouble making out details in the room even with its night vision capabilities. However, at this moment, Zhao Changhe realized he could see everything clearly.

    Even the patterns of the wood on the walls could be clearly distinguished.

    His hearing had also improved. There was not supposed to be any sound as the snow fell to the ground outside, but now, Zhao Changhe could hear them rustle and quieten down.

    ¡°My vision and hearing are both better.¡± That was his first reaction.

    His second reaction was his heart skipping a beat<i>.</i> <i>Why do I feel like the Back Eye¡¯s increase in effect feels simr to breaking through the Profound Gate for internal arts? Moreover, after I broke through, it seems like I can still strengthen the effects of the Back Eye. Don¡¯t tell me that this Back Eye is unlocked once people reach a certainyer? Then whichyer allows people to look behind them?</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not sit down. He stood up and flipped through the books he brought back during the day. One of them was the sacred text of the Blood God Cult. It naturally contained exnations on the Profound Gate and Profound Mysteries of the body from the perspective of the Blood God Cult.

    <i>Those who have reached the Profound Mysteries have divine powers.</i>

    <i>When ordinary people break through the Profound Gate, they open the aperture of their eyes and can see further and clearer, down to the smallest detail. Only with the divine powers of the Profound Mysteries can one see what is happening behind them and see ten thousand li far; they can see the sadness and joy of the mortal world; they can pry into the workings of the heavenly dao. None of the happenings of the world escape their sight. This is called the heavenly eye.</i>

    <i>Our Blood God Cult h h...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was not in the mood to read how the Blood God Cult bragged about itself...

    <i>The heavenly eye...</i>

    Before, Zhao Changhe had mainly used it as a hack to peep on people showering. He had never expected it was something the masters on the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man were striving for, nor did he know it could evolve.

    <i>And I had the gall to dere that I¡¯ve figured out the position card a few days ago... It turns out that I hadn¡¯t even figured out the ability card.</i>

    Zhao Changhey on his bed and stared into space. He did not know what to think, and he soon fell into a deep sleep.

    He had a dream.

    Below a tranquil night sky, the blind woman stood with her eyes closed lightly. She appeared both near and far. It was like she was a goddess of the night.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d reach the first heavenlyyer in both internal and external arts this quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally fucking found you! Let me go back!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you...<i>really</i> want to return?¡±

 Chapter 35: This Heaven Has No Dao

    <h4>Chapter 35: This Heaven Has No Dao</h4>

    ¡°Whether I want to return or not is my business. Whether I can actually do it is another thing. Stop ying dumb with me!¡± Zhao Changhe could not be bothered arguing with her. He flew into a rage and rushed at her, wanting to grab her by the cor.

    However, the space around him was incredibly strange. She was clearly standing right there beside the bed, but no matter how much he ran, there was always a bit of distance between them. Whatever he did, he could not touch her.

    Finally, he realized that no matter how far he ran, he was still standing at his original location.

    This mystery finally made Zhao Changhe realize he was in a dream and he calmed down somewhat. ¡°Am I only dreaming about you, or did you use some divine power to make contact with me?¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s life is nothing but a grand dream in spring and autumn. Is there really any difference between the two?¡±

    ¡°You read the Spring and Autumn Annals as well?¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Stop messing with me like this, bitch!¡± Zhao Changheughed coldly. ¡°Things have alreadye to this and you still want to put on an air of mystery. Fuck you. Why don¡¯t you just kill me and be done with it? I know you¡¯re strong.¡±

    The blind woman did not say anything and lightly shook her head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long and you¡¯ve already be like this... When you cursed at me back then, you only said I was crazy...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this what you want to see?¡±

    ¡°What I want to see?¡±

    ¡°All those things that happened as if they were destined¡ªif it wasn¡¯t you pulling the strings, then what was it?¡± Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°Do you feel some sick pleasure seeing this so-called dao of heaven control the lives of the masses?¡±

    The blind woman replied indifferently, ¡°The dao of heaven? This heaven has no dao.¡±

    <i>This heaven has no dao...</i> Zhao Changhe was at a loss and did not know how to interpret her words. <i>Did she mean that these troubled times are brutal? Or is it that there is no supreme god or whatever in this world?</i> If it was the former, he felt that the world had not yet devolved intopletewlessness. The emperor had not fallen and there was still some basic order; if it was thetter and there was no supreme being, then how did the Tome of Troubled Timese about?

    He intentionally talked back to her. ¡°Why do you think I believe that heaven has a dao?¡±

    The blind woman calmly retorted with another question. ¡°Is that so? Have you stayed in the mountain stronghold for too long and forgotten what was the first thing you saw in this world?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression warped slightly.

    ¡°For the time being, why don¡¯t you look at what other bandits and demonic cults are like?¡± The blind woman waved her delicate hands.

    The sky remained unchanged, but the scene around them began to change.

    Zhao Changhe felt like he was floating in a void, high up above, looking down on the mortal world. As he gently floated up in the sky, all living things looked like ants to him.

    At some mountain stronghold, torches were lighting the surroundings of a massive feast as a group of banditsughed and drank. Numerous heads were impaled on wooden poles, all around the party grounds. At the center of it all, women were being brutally raped. Their cries and wails drifted slowly to the sky and disappeared like the wind.

    Zhao Changhe became livid at the sight. ¡°Save them!¡±

    The blind woman did not answer.

    Their perspective suddenly changed once more. This time, it was another mountain, and countless bandits were rushing a caravan like swarming bees. Pained screams resounded through the night and fresh blood drenched the mountain streams. After the bandits gleefully robbed even thest coin, they went back up the mountain, delighted with their loot.

    Their perspective changed for a third time. It was somewhere in a hall belonging to the cult, a hall stained in a deep bloody red. A disciple with a malevolent gaze was skinning some innocent person alive as an offering to the Blood God as part of a sacrificial rite.

    Zhao Changhe watched and gradually turned silent.

    The blind woman asked, ¡°Where is the dao of heaven?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you saying that because I¡¯ve be a stronghold master and have joined a demonic cult that I should be like these other bandits?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do is your own business,¡± the blind woman replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m just answering thatughable question you had about who was controlling this world. I believe you already know who is controlling all these events; whatever bes of the Beimang Mountain Stronghold and what you decide to do¡ªare these not within <i>your</i> control? Has anyone ever controlled how you act?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and immediately said, ¡°I have absolutely no idea what will be of the Beimang Mountain Stronghold. This world has nothing to do with me! What do I have to do for you to send me back? State your demands.¡±

    ¡°I already said I¡¯m not the dao of heaven. I don¡¯t have the power to let peoplee and go as they wish.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Then how am I supposed to go back? What a tant lie... Eh...¡±

    ¡°I sent you here using thews of the heavenly dao. It¡¯s like... fulfilling a great ambition. That¡¯s why, if you wish to return, then you must indeedplete your objective of killing that witch.¡± The blind woman tilted her head slightly after getting to this point. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s an even more dependable method. Once you grasp thews of space and time, you cane and go as you wish.¡±

    Zhao Changhe roared, ¡°How fucking long will that take!? By the time I return, my name will have been wiped from the household register!¡±

    ¡°If you really reach that point, you¡¯ll naturally be able to send yourself back to the time before you were transmigrated here. Your friends and family won¡¯t even know you left,¡± the woman said slowly. ¡°Of course, this must sound a little ridiculous to you. You might not necessarily be able to grasp the changes of space and time with your intellect.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...?¡±

    <i>You started fucking making fun of me in the real world by calling me a single dog. You haven¡¯t had enough of it even now, have you?! I¡¯m not a single dog anymore! And about that other thing...you just wait!</i>

    The blind woman only sighed. ¡°From the looks of it, killing that witch is probably the simpler choice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked coldly, ¡°How much simpler?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on how fast you can cultivate. Like today, for example. You¡¯ve already reached the first heavenlyyer both internally and externally, right?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. I feel like a freaking god after breaking through. As for whether it was you who made contact with me, or I was the one who contacted you...whether this is all a dream or reality, who knows?¡±

    As he said this, the blind woman¡¯s figure slowly faded away. She was about topletely vanish.

    Zhao Changhe still had a lot he wanted to say. How could he just let this strange youngdy who said a few lines that hardly dispelled this mystery to just run away? He panicked and reached over without realizing it. ¡°Wait!¡±

    He did not know if the blind woman was being careless, or if it was because unintentional actions had more of an effect here, but he actually managed to grab her with his hand this time.

    The blind woman was shocked but disappeared in an instant, leaving a lingering fragrance in the night sky.

    Zhao Changhe looked down at his hands. He felt like he had touched a cool, white jade, tender and smooth. It was as if she did not even have bones.

    <i>Was that a dream?</i>

    He suddenly opened his eyes.

    He was still inside his hut at the mountain stronghold lying on his bed. Everything just now, from the conversation to grabbing her, really just felt like a dream.

    He flipped himself over, got up and looked out the window. The sky was already as white as a fish¡¯s belly.

    He looked down once more at his palms. They were now covered in tiny beads of sweat.

    It was notpletely urate to say that this experience, whether it was a dream or not, did not help Zhao Changhe solve this mystery.

    At the very least, he could be sure of a few things.

    <i>The higher my cultivation, the more likely it will be for me to be able to feel the presence of the blind woman, or for her to feel my presence. Maybe...she can actually feel my presence and enter my dream to speak with me. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t due to my trivial breakthrough to the firstyer, but because I entered the Tome of Troubled Times?</i>

    Previously, he had no way of knowing what her objective was. Now, though, he could make a guess... <i>Maybe she¡¯s cast a wide and is raising venomous gu</i>[1]<i>?</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought that there was a chance that there were other people who invited her to enter their dreams with them, and those people could be in this world. Well, it was even more likely that they were already six feet under.

    This heaven had no dao. This was not a civilized world where everyone could survive. This was what the blind woman alluded to.

    ¡°Stronghold master! Stronghold master! Things aren¡¯t good!¡± A disciple rushed over anxiously from outside. ¡°A few tough guys bumped into our brothers blocking two youths at a blockade we set up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wiped away his sweat and realized his voice was tired. ¡°What? Have they met with a righteous hero...¡±

    ¡°No, it looked like they¡¯re just some random people. They said there was nothing impressive about being the 250th Hidden Dragon and went to challenge the people of the stronghold.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered.

    He was notughing at the ruffians, but at the spy.

    With the Ranking of Hidden Dragons shining in the sky, it appeared like everyone woulde and give trouble to Zhao Changhe. With that said, however, how would they know where to find him?

    Even though Yue Hongling knew he was with the Blood God Cult, she had never thought he would be in Beimang, so she could only run to challenge the cult leader and wander everywhere for a month to search for him. Other people did not even have a single clue, yet someone had already arrived at his doorstep just one dayter. How did they find him? There had to be a spy.

    <i>This spy isn¡¯t necessarily Fang Buping... It could be anyone.</i>

    ¡°Bandits of a demonic cult are really low-level.¡± Zhao Changhe picked up his steel saber and strode out the door. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m in a very bad mood today. These guys came at a good time. Let me see how many heroes havee to this trifling road at Beimang.¡±

    1. The act of sealing multiple venomous creatures into a pot for them to devour each other. Thest remaining creature is thought to possess the strongest venom. ?

 Chapter 36: A Tiger Roaring in the Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 36: A Tiger Roaring in the Mountains</h4>

    Beimang was not a mountain range that stretched for thousands of <i>li</i>. It was just a mountain. Ever since the Blood God Cult acted on arge scale and set themselves up on the mountain, there had been no other forces present.

    However, in the surrounding areas, there were other small mountains and forests which other bandits upied. Even in the city neighboring the mountain, there were a few ¡°great¡± men. Collectively, they could be called the hegemons of the Beimang mountain road.

    However, thest time there had been anything impressive about Beimang was in the previous era. Today, it was deste and out-of-the-way. The probability of a truly great man arising from these parts was rtively small. Like Luo Qi when she pretended to be the senior disciple in the outer sect, one could be proud of themselves and proim that they were someone prominent simply by breaking through to the firstyer of the Profound Gate.

    So how could there be many great and valiant men around?

    As Zhao Changhe went down the mountain, he suddenly thought that there was nothing interesting about this ce anymore. The pond was too shallow; the level of people here was too low. He could not even meet anyone on the Rankings of Troubled Times.<i> When will I be able to see those mysteries the blind woman spoke of? </i>

    It was convenient for him to cultivate here, but he did not know at what level and when it would be suitable for him to leave.

    As the thought faded away, what was happening on the mountain road came into view.

    The blockade had been kicked down and everything was out of ce. A few bandits were hanging upside down from a tree. As they swayed to-and-fro, the snow on the branches swooshed down,nding on a certain part of their body and causing them to shriek in pain. The men stood by the side andughed.

    There were two youths wearing short jackets made of coarse fabric obediently standing by the side of the road. Zhao Changhe reckoned they were the people that had been stopped at the blockade. They were at a loss as to what to do as they watched these hooligans beat each other up. Zhao Changhe forced back hisughter while looking at their expressions.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Bing the 250th Hidden Dragon by beating someone at the secondyer with a firstyer cultivation sounds a bit impressive, but is that all?¡± Over on the other side, the big man in chargeughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m also at the secondyer. Have hime out. Let¡¯s see how grand he is!¡±

    One of hisckeys, as if ying a supporting role in aedy, added, ¡°<i>Pft</i>, how seriously do you think they fought? It was just a gang squabble. For all we know, his opponent could have gone easy on him. What¡¯s so impressive about fighting someone with a higher cultivation? If it was a real fight, could he win a battle like that with just three attacks? Does he think we¡¯re stupid!? Does he dare to have a real fight to the death with someone outside with his shitty firstyer cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t. He hasn¡¯t even seen hisckeys hanging on the trees and he¡¯s already too afraid to do shit. Hahaha... He¡¯s even setting up blockades like other people. I¡¯m gonna die fromughter.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no more need to set up a blockade today.¡± A booming voice suddenly came from the mountain. Everyone turned to look in its direction and saw a figure dash through the air. A shining saber appeared and severed the ropes holding the bandits hanging upside down, letting them fall to the ground. They picked themselves up, pleasantly surprised. ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe, you¡¯ve finallye!¡± Someone pointed at him andughed. ¡°Oi, 250th Hidden Dragon, do you dare to fight with¡ª¡±

    Before the man finished speaking, he looked to the side and suddenly quietened down.

    He realized that his boss had a grave expression on his face. It was darker than the bottom of a pot and had none of that brazenness when he called for Zhao Changhe toe out.

    The man then looked at the ropes Zhao Changhe severed and his heart suddenly began to quiver.

    <i>Could I even see his saber clearly just now? No...what if that was my neck? Would I still have my head?</i>

    ¡°Being officially titled an <i>idiot</i> is already annoying enough. I can¡¯t believe there are so many actual <i>idiots</i> in this world that haven¡¯t been recognised yet.¡± Zhao Changhezily dug his ear with his finger and shot his hand out to point at the big man in charge. ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t have a brain. Do you really think you can enter the rankings just by defeating me? If you don¡¯t know what the Ranking of Hidden Dragons means, can you go home and refer to a dictionary? You believe everything others say and even make up a fake situation where I managed to beat someone with a higher cultivation because they let me...¡±

    Even though the big man urgently dodged away, some earwax still smeared itself on his face.

    He flew into a rage and held out his saber. ¡°Zhao Changhe! You are too aggressive! Do you really believe that no other people live in Beimang?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>. You can¡¯t even dodge that... If the great men of Beimang are all thisme, then it¡¯s truly disappointing.¡± Zhao Changhe yawned. ¡°Alright, fellows. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I want to hurry back and catch up on sleep. All of you cane at me at the same time.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡± The big man was no longer able to restrain his anger and wildly shed at Zhao Changhe.

    As a brilliance shed across Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, hiszy attitude vanished in an instance and he leapt forward with the swiftness of a rabbit.

    The people by the side saw his saber sh once more as a deafening ng rang out. Zhao Changhe, to their surprise, did not run or hide. He met his enemy head on with his saber.

    In that instant, Zhao Changhe¡¯s vicious blood qi surged wildly. Everyone around felt like they were assaulted by a palpable killing intent. Even the falling snow appeared to w at them. Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes were blood-red, filled with unrivaled malice.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The big man¡¯s attack was unexpectedly deflected far away. His hands turned numb.

    Overwhelmed, he wanted to run away. But where could he hide?

    Zhao Changhe changed his chop into a sh and nimbly shaved off the hair on the top of the man¡¯s head. It was exactly enough to reveal his scalp without injuring him.

    Everyone present was speechless.

    <i>It was just three moves before... What about now? One attack? Does it even count as one and a half?</i>

    The big man stood where he was, drenched in cold sweat. His eyes rolled upward. He really wanted to see what had be of his head, but he didn¡¯t have a mirror or anything like that.

    Zhao Changhe swung out his left hand and pped him in the face. ¡°You dare to think about the Tome of Troubled Times with your shitty strength? Men!¡±

    Wang Dashan, who was standing by the side, said, ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Search them and bring back whatever belongings and weapons these people have on them. Hang them upside down like they did with our men. We¡¯ll see what to do with them after one day and one night.¡±

    ¡°One...day and one night? But in this snowy weather, they¡ªthey¡¯ll die...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly turned to re at Wang Dashan. ¡°Did you not see that his saber was headed for my neck just now? If he chopped my head off, don¡¯t you think I would have died!? Why are you getting so distressed over hanging them by their feet for a while?¡±

    Wang Dashan retreated a step, not daring to make a sound.

    Zhao Changhe strode toward the roughest tree on the side of the mountain road and carved out a piece of its bark. On this piece, he engraved the words, ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber is most valiant in Beimang. Two hundred taels of silver for one duel. The seat of the Hidden Dragon is here and waits for someone to im it.¡±

    After he finished writing, he strode back up the mountain. ¡°We¡¯ve gotten some extra money today and I just thought up how we can make some ie. Let those two kids go. A great man doesn¡¯t bully the innocent.¡±

    Wang Dashan chased him from behind. ¡°Boss, your wanted posters are still up. Isn¡¯t that too risky?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?! If even these random goons know where I am, then who can we still deceive? What use is there in hiding? I might as well tell everyone where I am! Even if the authoritiese knocking, I can deal with them.¡±

    ¡°...does that mean that we¡¯re not going to rob travelers anymore?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether heaven has a dao. I follow my own heavenly dao!¡±

    Wang Dashan and the others did not understand what he said and went to hang their enemies on trees and collect their things. The two youths in short-jackets looked perplexedly at Zhao Changhe as he strode back up the mountain. One of them said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s like a tiger roaring in the mountains, silencing all the beasts. How can such a person just be a mere bandit or low-level disciple of the Blood God Cult... Seriously...¡±

    The other person said, ¡°And he¡¯s only reached the measly firstyer of the Profound Gate, yet his strength reaches even the nineyers of heaven.¡±

    ¡°Strength has nothing to do with cultivation. Hidden Dragon¡ªheh. The Tome of Troubled Times doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also one? Are you praising yourself?¡±

    ¡°Shhh. Speak softer.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think the Tome of Troubled Times will appear again with him defeating someone at the secondyer with only one attack?

    ¡°The tome doesn¡¯t appear for no reason. Without any fundamental change in one¡¯s aplishments in battle, the tome won¡¯t record anything... Actually, he secretly used internal force in his winning attack. He¡¯s truly reached the first heavenlyyer for both internal and external arts. In reality, the disparity in strength between him and his opponent today was not as great as it was in the other battle. He may look boorish on the outside, but he¡¯s actually pretty crafty. His internal force was very well concealed. I almost couldn¡¯t pick it out.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...then I know what to do.¡± The one walking behind held their chin and said, ¡°Alright. Show¡¯s over. I¡¯m here to catch wanted criminals. If you want to appreciate his talents, then you can find Yue Hongling in the city by yourself. I want to see what exnation he has to give when the authoritiese.¡±

    The one in front shook their head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you might act on your own and fall by his hand...¡±

    The eyes of the one behind widened. They could not believe what they were hearing. ¡°How could that be possible!¡±

    ¡°In any case, you¡¯re at a critical juncture in breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. Why don¡¯t you stay in the city for two months and see what to do after your breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Oh... Then we¡¯ll just let him run rampant for two months. These types of people are really fun...¡±

 Chapter 37: Inspiring Awe in Beimang

    <h4>Chapter 37: Inspiring Awe in Beimang</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had no idea that the travelers he had just let pass were actually people on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. He even went as far as to say that he could not meet anyone on the Rankings of Troubled Times in this garbage ce...

    He thought that after he made his arrogant promation, the first to visit would be the authorities.

    After all, no wanted criminal would be arrogant enough to reveal their own location. What difference was there between that and parading around town with a board saying e and catch me¡± glued on their back?

    However, there was no use in hiding anymore. Someone had revealed Zhao Changhe¡¯s whereabouts. If even those idiots could find him, then the authorities definitely knew where he was. There was no longer any difference between hiding and not hiding.

    The significance of Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrest order differed from ordinary murderers, though. If the court knew about his whereabouts, there was a high chance that they would send out First Seat Tang or some other important figure. Even if they sent some low-ranking imperial troops, they would be ordered to take him alive. They definitely would not cut him down willy-nilly.

    If that was the case, then Zhao Changhe could just as well sit down and have a discussion with them. He had not done so until now because he had too little understanding of the court. Acting on seriously biased information would not be good.

    However, even after waiting a long while, the officials hadn¡¯t turned up. Zhao Changhe had not expected it to turn out like this... He did not know if it was that the authorities of the empire, in its twilight years, were really this inefficient, or if there was another reason. The only people that hade to find him so far were people on the road.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Following the snapping of a saber¡¯s de, a man was kicked back a few <i>zhang</i> by Zhao Changhe. He rolled across the ground, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Take off his clothes and hang him upside down! For fuck¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve already said two hundred taels for one duel, yet you still came with nothing to freeload a battle? Do you think I have nothing better to do but wait for you people to challenge me? If you don¡¯t have money then you¡¯ll have to fork over your clothes. That¡¯s the rule. It¡¯s already been half a month and you haven¡¯t heard?¡±

    ¡°Stronghold¡ªStronghold Master Zhao, spare me. Ahhhh. I really didn¡¯t know...¡±

    Zhao Changhe shaded his eyes from the sun and saw that, far away, there were quite a few people hanging and swaying around. He had a fierce expression stered on his face, but in his heart, he was extremely delighted.

    Half a month had passed since his arrogant promation.

    Many people came to challenge Zhao Changhe during this period. Moreover, their strength in battle was very suited for him. Most of them were at the first or secondyer of the Profound Gate, and asionally, they would charge at Zhao Changhe together. Thebat experience he managed to obtain from this was indescribably valuable.

    Training by himself was not enough. Martial arts were not dance, and Zhao Changhe needed realbat. He could no longer improve by fighting the people in the mountain stronghold¡ªfor one, nobody dared to challenge him anymore, and even if they did challenge him, they didn¡¯t stand a chance even as a group. That was why he was incredibly happy over having an endless source of training partners.

    Among those that came to challenge him were a few tough guys¡ªthe type that Zhao Changhe had to deal with carefully lest he be in deep trouble. He was only hoping that more of this type of people woulde to challenge him. Through fighting them, Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding of saber arts grew deeper and deeper, and controlling his saber was now like moving his own fingers.

    Furthermore, it allowed him to progress faster in his cultivation. Zhao Changhe felt that by constantly using his internal and external arts together, they were getting stronger; he was fast approaching the point where he could attempt his next breakthrough.

    <i>The second heavenlyyer for internal and external arts?</i>

    He did not know how many more days he would need to reach it and felt like there was still somethingcking. Indeed, he was no genius.

    In any case, these past few days were very enjoyable for him¡ª<i>very</i> enjoyable. Even if the people that came had not even a single copper coin for him to take, Zhao Changhe would still be very willing to fight them. Putting aside those who actually brought the money, those that disobeyed the rule still had weapons Zhao Changhe could take.

    Within merely half a month, the Beimang mountain road was filled with challengers hanging from trees by the side. The three hundred taels of silver in the warehouse also grew to almost two thousand taels and there were now good sabers and swords piled up inside.

    ¡°Dig a trap here. Yes, at my doorstep. Are you afraid I¡¯ll step on it? Set up one behind the building as well.¡±

    The stronghold was buzzing with activity. However, the bandits were not training but setting up all sorts of traps.

    This was because, recently, there had been many people trying to sneak into the stronghold at night and kill Zhao Changhe in his sleep.

    Of course, the people who attempted to do so were spared the upside-down hanging. Instead, their disembodied heads were disyed on poles along the road. Seeing the row of heads by the side of the stronghold, the bandits all looked at their boss with fear and reverence.

    <i>Who was it that called our boss soft because he isn¡¯t willing to rob people? He doesn¡¯t even blink when he cuts off people¡¯s heads. His hands just get bloodier and his killing intent grows thicker. You can feel his demonic nature from a mile away.</i>

    <i>This is true killing intent. Who in Beimang doesn¡¯t fear it?</i>

    No one had dared to sneak into the stronghold at night these past two days, but this did not mean that they could rx. ording to Boss Zhao, spring was upon them, and this meant that imperial troops could being. The traps were not just for the people on the road; they were also meant to help deal with imperial troops in the event of an attack.

    That was why traps needed to be set up not only in the stronghold, but also outside it. They could not afford to miss a single spot behind the mountain.

    A group of bandits who had nothing to do all day but think of looting suddenly started to look like construction workers going all out. None of them dared to oppose Zhao Changhe, not even in secret.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s status was simply too high right now.

    He felt like he was <i>truly fucking great</i> as he folded his arms and watched them work. <i>I¡¯vepletely turned a bunch of demons into men!</i>

    But he was also very clear he would not continue to be this powerful for long.

    Under normal circumstances, those at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate or higher would note and bother him for his 250th rank. Moreover, the truly strong were clear about the nature of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and would note to challenge him for his rank like the idiots here. However, he could not bepletely certain that this was the case. In this type of world, people who could read and reason¡ªwho were cultured, in other words¡ªwere few and far between. This was not like modern times where people had to go through nine years ofpulsory education.

    Right now, there were no strong people in or near Beimang. It was perfectly suited to be a newbie vige for Zhao Changhe to gain realbat experience. Still, what transpired here was bound to spread to other ces. It was possible that someone at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate woulde here... Traveling in this world was not convenient, though, so there was still a period of time before that happened.

    With that said, Zhao Changhe knew they would definitelye.

    Were the traps really set up to deal with imperial troops?

    No, it was to deal with potential danger, whether it was the imminenting of a strong cultivator at the thirdyer or the revenge of a recuperated Fang Buping.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Wang Dashan carefully approached his side. ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, do you have any ns?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not your wife, so why are you asking me about festivities?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The stronghold has been doing well on money recently. Give everyone a red packet[1]. Also, take a few people to the city to buy wine and meat. Tonight, we¡¯ll let our brothers drink and eat their fill.¡±

    A happy expression appeared on Wang Dashan¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go and buy it immediately.¡±

    There was derision in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes as he watched Wang Dashan merrily go on his way,

    <i>This vice stronghold master isn¡¯t honest. Recently, he¡¯s been secretly meeting with Fang Buping without telling me. </i>Zhao Changhe had been aware from the start that the first group of people to provoke him were sent by Wang Dashan.

    In order words, whatever he did in Beimang was being spread by both Wang Dashan and Fang Buping.

    <i>You want to be the stronghold master, don''t you? Heh...let¡¯s see how that works out for you.</i>

    For the time being, however, Zhao Changhe did not want to let Fang Buping know that he had already seen through his spy. <i>Knowing who¡¯s a spy is always better than being in the dark about it and having to make guesses. I¡¯ll use him for now. This guy works pretty hard because he wants to gain my trust. How nice.</i>

    <i>Whatever the case, I don¡¯t have any secret that he can expose. I cultivate my internal art in my own room. How the fuck would he know about that? In any case, the priority is to break through to the secondyer of the Profound Gate. Other matters can wait until then.</i>

    <i>As for celebrating the new year? What does that have to do with me... I don¡¯t even have a stronghold mistress. How am I going to celebrate by myself?</i>

    Looking at the fervor of the people in the stronghold cheering excitedly over being able to drink wine and eat meat tonight, Zhao Changhe felt incredibly lonely. At this moment, he thought most of home and missed his parents.

    Men did not always share the same joys and sorrows.

    He sighed quietly, looked up at the sun setting in the west, and returned to his hut.

    <i>Might as well go and train.</i>

    ¡°Stronghold Master Zhao, you are like a tiger roaring in the mountains, inspiring fear across all of Beimang, so for what reason do you sigh?¡± A woman¡¯sughter filled the room. ¡°You look quite different from your usual valiant self, I must say.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped where he was with a stunned expression.

    A woman dressed in red was sitting on a stool, leaning against the window, flipping through the sacred texts of the Blood God Cult. Seeing him walk in, she raised her head and smiled.

    The light of the setting sun passed through the window frame and shone on this chivalrous woman; her smile was bright and clear. It was as if the evening sky grew brighter with her presence.

    <i>Your otherworldly beauty is like the red sun at dusk illuminating the clouds.</i>

    Even though Vige Lord Luo wascking in character, his praise could not be more urate.

    ¡°Yue Hongling... Why are you here?¡± Zhao Changhe was a little nervous, though. He knew that the disparity in strength between him and her was massive. <i>If she¡¯s here because she disapproves of me killing too many people recently...</i>

    <i>Eh... Hold on...</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly noticed that Yue Hongling¡¯s clothes looked a little off. There was a deeper red around her abdomen which did not seem to be the actual color of her red dress.

    It was a bloodstain.

    <i>She¡¯s injured?</i>

    Yue Hongling knew what he was thinking about and shook her head, breaking out inughter. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m injured... You are the only person I¡¯m familiar with here. What¡¯s so strange about me seeking shelter with you? Did you really believe I came to subdue monsters and exorcize demons? You may appear fierce and imposing, but you think too much. As a man, you should be more direct.¡±

    Without another word, Zhao Changhe searched through his cab for medicines and bandages. ¡°To each their own. I¡¯m afraid a certain heroine might not make it out of the Rankings of Hidden Dragons if she¡¯s socking in vignce as to allow a stranger to ride behind her.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Yue Hongling tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Could it be that the Zhao Changhe back then, who hadn¡¯t experienced all this, was actually an innocent youth?¡±

    A myriad thoughts and feelings passed through his head as he looked out the window at the setting sun, lost in thought. After a while, he replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Yue Hongling watched him take out a bandage and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I still trust the Zhao Changhe I see in front of me?¡±

    1. Red envelopes containing money are traditionally given to other people on Chinese New Year. ?

 Chapter 38: New Year

    <h4>Chapter 38: New Year</h4>

    Innocence was rtive.

    At the start, Zhao Changhe had not felt that he was an innocent boy at all. When he was made to stand outside the ssroom as punishment, he did notply. Looking back, however, he realized that his civilized personality had been reced by an utterly bandit-like temperament. He uttered profanities whenever he spoke and heads fell to his saber like rain.

    Compared to the way he was now, how could he not be considered innocent back then?

    When Yue Hongling asked her question, Zhao Changhe could roughly figure out why she still stayed in this deste ce even today.

    She was afraid and unsure if she had saved a demon back then, and so deliberately remained here to observe him.

    <i>As for the results...uh...how should I put this... </i>The Zhao Changhe now differed from her initial impressions of him, but he was not a demon. On the contrary, he was able to restrain the mountain stronghold and did not harm innocents. <i>I don¡¯t have any idea what she thinks of this, but she should be at least a little relieved, I guess.</i>

    She feared losing face, in other words, and she hade to seek shelter here after being injured.

    <i>If I really lost all my morals, would I take the chance now to im her as my stronghold mistress? Nah...forget it. I can¡¯t even im her. She can enter my room without a sound even though she¡¯s hurt. She could take my head just as easily? There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll let me rough her up.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯d suggest that you don¡¯t trust me. The entire stronghold knows that there¡¯s nothing weck today, except for a stronghold mistress.¡± Zhao Changhe casually ced the medicines and bandages by the window and lowered his gaze. ¡°Can you apply it yourself? You travel the <i>jianghu,</i> so something this small shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you. I¡¯ll head outside and keep watch for you.¡±

    The two lines Zhao Changhe said hadpletely different implications. Yue Hongling was a little speechless and did not know how to interpret what he said...

    <i>If only she knew what a tsundere was.</i>

    ¡°I can apply it myself. Thank you.¡± She did not respond to what he had said about a stronghold mistress and grabbed the medicine. She looked at Zhao Changhe. Her expression was clear: <i>¡°I¡¯m about to apply the medicine, so can you please?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe strode out the entrance. He did not even peek with the Back Eye and walked far away.

    She could even hear hismands outside. ¡°There¡¯s no need to set up any more traps here. Do it a little further from here at that za over there. It looks simr to our training grounds. No one will expect us toy traps there. Once you guys are done we can call it a day. Tonight, we feast!¡±

    Yue Hongling grinned and lowered her head, biting her lip. She lightly raised the clothes covering her abdomen.

    There was a sword wound there. It looked gruesome.

    She had actually already applied some basic treatment to the wound. The bloodstain was not from blood seeping out now, but from before.

    She had medicines of her own which were of a better grade than what Zhao Changhe had, so she did not need to use his medicines. She only wanted to find a rtively safer location to begin recovering at ease. After all, she had not just suffered an external injury. There was also sword qi running rampant in her body. Things were not as simple as this though.

    What she had to guard against was not her opponent. She had great respect for him. What she wanted to guard against were the outsiders who witnessed her battle. Who knew whether there was someone around who had sinister ideas? By herself, it would be difficult to defend against others¡¯ schemes. At the very least, she needed someone trustworthy to watch out for her.

    The kinds of people who would plot against her were not very strong, so Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength would be enough to deal with them.

    In other words, she really <i>was</i> here to seek shelter with Zhao Changhe. Just a few hours ago, she never thought that things would develop to this point.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s response to Yue Hongling told her that she had not judged him wrongly.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Yue Hongling carefully tied the bandage around her and let down her clothes. Thinking about how her skin was exposed while a man stood outside, she blushed slightly, but she quicklyposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Zhao Changhe went back inside. She looked delicate and powerless as she leaned against the window. He felt that this was not like Yue Hongling at all and found himself frowning. ¡°I have a feeling your wound isn¡¯t so simple. Do you have any internal injuries?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At this level, it¡¯s rare to only receive external injuries.¡± Yue Honglingughed. ¡°But it¡¯s not a huge problem. As long as I can safely rest here to recuperate for a few days, it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten everyone here in trivial Beimang. Just who can injure you here? If he¡¯s that ridiculously strong, then wouldn¡¯t he be able to crush my mountain stronghold in the blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°If he dide to your mountain stronghold, he really <i>would</i> be able to wipe it out in the blink of an eye.¡±

    ¡°...So, where exactly is this divine sage from?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the third Hidden Dragon, Cui Yuanyong from the Cui n of Qinghe.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s the original second Hidden Dragon you sent to third ce?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°So basically...he was unhappy about you stealing his rank and came to give you trouble? From Qinghe all the way to Beimang, he was constantly on the lookout for your whereabouts, and when he heard you appeared at Beimang, he came running here just to get you?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°But the Tome of Troubled Times didn¡¯t change... I feel like this type of battle is different from the ones I¡¯ve been fighting. Rankings can be determined by fights among people on the ranking. Since there was no change in the rankings, that must mean that even though you¡¯re hurt, his injuries are far more serious. Am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Yue Hongling suddenlyughed, having said her third ¡°correct.¡± ¡°Why do you ask? Are you trying to make yourself seem less like a boorish warrior?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a nk expression. ¡°I¡¯m thinking if it would be possible for me to take advantage of him being injured and kill him to take care of future problems.¡±

    ¡°Even though he¡¯s injured, he will not be easy to deal with. What¡¯s more, he has a girl by his side guarding him.¡± Yue Hongling sighed. ¡°I also don¡¯t want you to do such a thing. He challenged me fair and honorably on the street. He is a principled warrior. How could he find trouble for me in the future?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe running here because you¡¯re worried that he might do something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him. He¡¯s upright and conducts himself well... What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was a little sour and his face was solemn. In response to her question, he forced out an answer. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s a young master of an influential family that knows how to conduct himself. You Hidden Dragons are elegant and know how to appreciate each other, not like us mountain bandits that only know how to hit someone when they¡¯re down.¡±

    The acridity of his sour mood was about to spread beyond the mountain. Yue Hongling looked at him with a perplexed expression before finally saying, ¡°But I¡¯vee to <i>you</i> for protection. Not him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression brightened up a bit. Soon after, he felt that there was absolutely no reason for him to be this sour. <i>Yue Hongling isn¡¯t even that kind of person when she¡¯s around me. Furthermore, aren¡¯t warriors appreciating each other¡¯s strengths and battling to their heart¡¯s content a very wuxia thing? Isn¡¯t this what I like? So what exactly am I so sour about...</i>

    He felt that he had lost some face and clumsily changed the topic of conversation. ¡°Have you eaten? I don¡¯t think being at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate means you don¡¯t need food, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yue Hongling did not put on airs and smiled as she cupped her fists. ¡°I¡¯m indeed a little hungry. Stronghold Master Zhao, could I trouble you to get something for me to eat?¡±

    Zhao Changhe appreciated her straightforwardness, but he did not know why he responded with, ¡°So we meet again in the <i>jianghu, </i>and this is what you call me? Stronghold Master Zhao?¡±

    Yue Hongling looked like she wanted tough. ¡°Is this the <i>jianghu? </i>Isn¡¯t this your nest?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly for a moment. <i>I thought you¡¯d earnestly return with another question and ask what you should call me, but you actually responded like this. Turns out you¡¯re a little crafty...</i>

    <i>Sounds about right. After all, you¡¯re younger than me. How could you possibly stick to thatbel of ¡°valiant heroine¡± all the time?</i>

    Zhao Changhe broke out inughter and did not argue with her. He strode out the door: ¡°They¡¯ve just left to buy food in the city. The good stuff hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯ll go and see what leftovers there are from lunch and bring you some of that. Don¡¯t run around. There are traps all set up around the stronghold right now. If there¡¯s no one to bring you around, it¡¯ll be easy to trigger them.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Changhe stride out the room, Yue Hongling heaved a sigh.

    <i>I don¡¯t care whether heaven has a dao. I follow my own heavenly dao!</i>

    Her choice had been the correct one. Zhao Changhe had a dao in his heart. No ordinary bandit couldpare to him.

    <i>What do I call you? How am I supposed to know?</i>

    She supported herself with the chair and stood up. She briefly felt the sword qi running amuck in her body and thought that her condition was still alright then carefully jumped through the window to the courtyard behind the building.

    Since she still needed to eat, naturally, she also had other things she needed to do... For example, even heroines needed to pee.

    <i>How can I shamelessly ask where his toilet is? Of course I¡¯ll go and settle it in the mountains.</i>

    However, the moment Yue Hongling exited the courtyard, she felt that there was something off about the ground she stepped on. Her heart thumped as she was about to leap into the air, but the stabbing pain in her abdomen from the sword qi made her hesitate and she plopped into a trap.

    Yue Hongling was both frustrated and panicked. <i>Zhao Changhe, are you crazy? Whoys a trap next to their courtyard wall? Aren¡¯t you afraid of identally falling into it while training!?</i>

    Her qi would be tangled up for the next few moments. She could not jump out!

    ¡°There¡¯s an intruder!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s behind the boss¡¯ courtyard. Let¡¯s go and take a look!

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, there¡¯re still people who don¡¯t have eyes ande to court death!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Where did thate from? I think I heard it behind Boss¡¯ hut!¡±

    In just a short moment, groups of them came running from all directions.

    Very soon, there were some who stuck their heads into the pit to take a look. Yue Hongling covered her face.

    ¡°Hey, it looks like a woman... Eh, from Boss¡¯ hut...¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Zhao Changhe rushed back, grabbed the ones who stuck out their heads, and threw them behind. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? Is it so strange for the stronghold master to hide a stronghold mistress? Piss off!¡±

    Yue Hongling almost scratched off her face.

    The bandits all felt a mix of sadness and indignation.

    <i>Should¡¯ve known. This bastard had a record for this. First, he hid Luo Qi in his room, and now he¡¯s doing it again with another woman. Why fuckin¡¯ bother? You¡¯re so powerful now. No one¡¯s gonna take her away. What are you doing hiding her away!</i>

    Someone rushed to the pit and shouted, ¡°Sister-inw, the boss is a good man, but he likes concealing his women for some reason. It¡¯s the new year, everyone¡¯s here. We¡¯re gonna have a feast by a bonfire soon, why don¡¯t youe out and celebrate with us?¡±

    <i>What fucking sister-inw!? What fucking celebration!?</i>

    Yue Hongling wanted to die.

    She was simply too famous. There were even some ces where people were selling portraits of her. In the <i>jianghu</i>, there were many people who recognised her¡ªlike Wang Dashan, who had immediately recognised her when she had bumped into Luo Qi¡¯s group.

    Her face was as sour as a human face could be. <i>By tomorrow, will the rumor that I¡¯ve entered a bandit¡¯s nest of a mountain stronghold to be the stronghold mistress spread across thends under heaven?</i>

 Chapter 39: The Yue Hongling in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Yue Hongling in His Heart</h4>

    ¡°I already told you not to run around. If this mountain stronghold really was a bandits¡¯ nest, how would you have wanted to die? It¡¯s a good thing that these pits are new. We haven¡¯t ced any spikes at the bottom. Otherwise, it would have been hrious if Yue Hongling, the 2nd Hidden Dragon, died here. I wonder if the Tome of Troubled Times would crash...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was alert and did not let anyone stand around the pit and look at her. He only helped her out after he chased everyone away. She learned her lesson on the way back to the hut.

    ¡°Other bandits¡¯ mountain strongholds aren¡¯t full of holes like this! And isn¡¯t this mountain stronghold a bandits¡¯ nest as well? What did you mean by stronghold mistress?¡± Yue Hongling grit her teeth, no longer caring about the sharp pain from the sword qi within her body and red at Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°What else was I supposed to say? <i>There¡¯s a thief in my building! Men, capture this reckless woman!?</i>¡± Zhao Changhe was not in a good mood. ¡°Big Sister Yue, you¡¯re injured and you don¡¯t have the strength to resist. You¡¯d be dead if a group of people took up pikes and jabbed them into the hole. If I didn¡¯t tell them you were one of our people, what else was I going to say?¡±

    Yue Hongling was stumped.

    Indeed, there was no way she could refute what he said. The only way out of that situation was for Zhao Changhe to say that she was one of them. <i>Moreover, if a woman is in your room, can you really say that she¡¯s just an ordinary friend? Anyone that hears that will think there¡¯s something suspicious going on. The only thing I can do is respond with an ¡°oh~¡±. The only thing it can mean then is that you are the stronghold mistress...</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the sword qi would act up at that moment. It wasn¡¯t like this when I sneaked in... It shouldn¡¯t have turned out like this...¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze looked a bit foolish.

    <i>It¡¯s over. The rumors that will spread about me¡ª</i>

    <i>They should have nothing to do with this damn ce.</i>

    Zhao Changhe cast a sidelong nce at her. His impression of her was basically turned on its head in an instant. However, the unusual thing was that he did not feel that his image of her was shattered. On the contrary, he found the whole thing rather adorable.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t make that face.¡± Zhao Changhe handed her a cup of water. ¡°In any case, no one knows you¡¯re Yue Hongling yet. If you don¡¯t go to the feast by the bonfire, hide in this room for the time being and leave in a few days, who¡¯s going to know it¡¯s you? At worst, they¡¯ll just think I brought back some woman from a low-grade brothel to have fun with for a few days.¡±

    Yue Hongling had a nk expression. ¡°If you omitted thatst part, what you said would have still counted as reassurance.¡±

    <i>Now other people think I¡¯m a woman from a low-grade brothel that you¡¯ve been hiding in your room to y with for a few days?</i>

    <i>Die.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether to cry orugh. ¡°If I can¡¯t say I was hiding you in my room, then what? Am I supposed to tell them you¡¯re my good sister?¡±

    One could feel the ridicule in his speech with him calling her big sister twice. He was practically mocking her, as if saying ¡°how could I have blindly called you big sister when this is what you¡¯re like?¡±

    Yue Hongling gnashed her white teeth in anger. ¡°Give me a set of clothes from your stronghold. I¡¯ll put on some makeup and just go out to eat and drink with them. How does that sound? There are many people in this world who look alike. How is it a guarantee that I¡¯m actually Yue Hongling? I¡¯m called Lin Hongyue. What do you think?¡±

    <i>Why are you acting like Luo Qi...</i>

    ¡°Changing your clothes and putting on makeup is fine, but not so that you can go out to drink. You¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t try to show off.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re going to put on makeup so that you can move around normally, go out when you need to, and beat up someone if you have to without needing to constantly hide. The Yue Hongling that has to constantly conceal herself is not the Yue Hongling in my heart. We¡¯ll proceed with this. I¡¯ll get you a set of clothes. Someone left without taking away her belongings. Her figure is about the same as yours.¡±

    Looking at Zhao Changhe searching through a box at the end of the bed, Yue Hongling had a strange expression on her face.

    <i>The Yue Hongling in his heart... What does that mean?</i>

    Very soon, he threw her a set of clothes. To her surprise, it gave off a slight fragrance. ¡°You take a rest. I¡¯m going out to drink with them. Whatever the case, it¡¯s the new year. It wouldn¡¯t be a good look if they think their stronghold master wants to y with a woman in his room instead of celebrating with them.¡±

    <i>What do you mean by ying with a woman!? How rude. There¡¯s nothing between us, but those bastards are talking as if we¡¯ve already done the deed. Wait, whose clothes are these? Why do they give off the fragrance of a woman? He really is an uncouth mountain king who¡¯s brought back women to y with!</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s head began to hurt, and she started rubbing her forehead. However, as she saw Zhao Changhe stride away, she could not get angry.

    <i>How very interesting. He has a Yue Hongling stashed in his heart and when the real Yue Hongling doesn¡¯t match with the one in his heart, he unexpectedly tries to preserve his image of her. Ugh...why do I even care so much? Whatever, I¡¯ll go pee first. I¡¯ve been holding it in for too long. </i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze circled around the room and she hurried to the toilet like she was meeting a close rtive.

    <i> </i> *

    The night grew darker. All around the stronghold, bonfires were lit and the moring inside shook the heavens.

    There were not many small fry at the mountain stronghold. In total, there were about three to four hundred people, but the scene of this many people gathering to drink together was spectacr and they passionately cheered as one.

    The stronghold master¡¯s hut was situated much higher than the za. Yue Hongling went outside with her new clothes and looked down at them moring from above.

    At the side was arge banner fluttering in the wind. She could make out therge words written on them: ¡°Carrying out the Will of Heaven.¡±

    Yue Hongling sized up the banner with interest. This was the excuse that many bandits used to justify their actions. However, it appeared to her that Zhao Changhe was not intent on carrying out the Will of Heaven; he wanted to follow his own path.

    Her eyes darted back and forth as she looked at the scene below and quickly found Zhao Changhe. He was too eye-grabbing.

    Zhao Changhe carried arge wine gourd and drank with everyone all over the ce. All were wee to drink with him. His voice was iparably loud and could be urately picked out even in this sea of noise.

    ¡°So few cups. Are you even a man!? Drink more and stop pretending!¡±

    ¡°A drinking challenge? Alright! Not a bad idea at all! You guys split into groups. I¡¯ll add a reward. The winner gets money and the loser has to drink!¡±

    ¡°You think calling him boss doesn¡¯t sound good? Then what do you think we should call him? King? Don¡¯t try to be funny, alright? Eh...family head? You might as well call him supreme treasure.¡±

    ¡°When will I reach the secondyer of the profound gate? I don¡¯t know. Who cares?¡±

    Yue Hongling even heard a few people talking about her. Someone asked, ¡°Boss, Yue Hongling passed by Beimang these days. Do you think she¡¯s still nearby? What should we do if such a strong persones to wipe us out?¡±

    Zhao Changhe gestured with his hand. ¡°Whatever! I¡¯ll personally face her!¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Eh, Boss, where¡¯s our sister-inw? The more I think about it, the more I feel like she looks a little simr to Yue Hongling.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sober up? If it was really Yue Hongling in my room, I wouldn¡¯t be here talking to you guys. I¡¯d be in there having some fucking fun.¡±

    Yue Hongline: ¡°...¡±

    The bandit sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that she <i>is </i>Yue Hongling, only that she looks like her. Boss, don¡¯t tell me that you chose her because she looks like Yue Hongling?¡±

    ¡°What? So what if I chose her because she looks like Yue Hongling? Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°So this is your type, Boss...¡±

    Someone on the side added, ¡°The fuck do you mean by that? Yue Hongling is so beautiful, who in the <i>jianghu</i> wouldn¡¯t want to make her bite the pillow!?¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re definitely right!¡± A whole group of people began licking Zhao Changhe¡¯s boots. ¡°Boss Zhao, you are definitely worthy of taking Yue Hongling. Let¡¯s hope it happens soon!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had been skillfully navigating his conversations so far, could not take it anymore. ¡°Drink up and stop fucking fantasizing! If you can¡¯t drink, then sit at that table like a good dog!¡±

    Of course he could not take it anymore. <i>Heaven knows if Yue Hongling can hear what they¡¯re saying. The senses of someone at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate are nothing to joke about!</i>

    There was even someone who spoke with even less tact. ¡°If Boss chases Yue Hongling then what about Saintess Xia... Eh...¡±

    ¡°What the fuck...¡± Zhao Changhe blushed a deep red. He did not know how much of it was from his drink and how much was from his nervousness.

    The bandit then hurried said, ¡°Boss,y off on the drinks a bit. Sister-inw is still waiting for you in your room... What Yue Hongling? What saintess? Everyone¡¯s just joking. Don¡¯t actually take it seriously.¡±

    Amidst theirughter, Zhao Changhe retreated in a sorry state. ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll go back and have a look. I can¡¯t be bothered with you, assholes. Drink as much as you want.¡±

    As he reached his hut, he saw Yue Hongling standing outside. When her beautiful eyes nced at him, he had no idea how much humiliation and anger were in them.

    Zhao Changhe almost wanted to run away. She heard everything they said... <i>Come to think of it, that sword qi in her body isn¡¯t constantly disrupting her. If she reallyes at me with her sword in anger, I won¡¯t evenst a single attack...</i>

    It was good that Yue Hongling did not ask him how he would y with her if she was actually in his room¡ªthis was something that he had no way of responding to. On the contrary, she suddenly smiled. ¡°The pool is too shallow. Among everyone in the mountain stronghold, you¡¯re actually the only one at the firstyer of the Profound Gate. You¡¯re clearly far-sighted and have big aspirations. Why are you content with remaining here? What¡¯s more, you know that there is no future with a demonic cult, so why do you still stay?¡±

    Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh. The Yue Hongling now, with her current attitude, was more like the Yue Hongling in his heart. His mood brightened up and he earnestly replied, ¡°For the time being, this ce still suits me pretty well... Yes. I guess it can be considered a safe starting location? Everyone around is only at the first or secondyer. They¡¯re very suitable for me to fight... With my current strength, if I were to rashly wander the <i>jianghu, </i>I could very well die if I bumped into the wrong person. A demonic cult, however¡ª¡±

    He paused and suddenly smiled. ¡°Only small frye to give me trouble. No actual cultivators following the demonic pathe to bother me, and no actual bounty hunterse knocking on my door. This is because I¡¯m part of the Blood God Cult... Not everyone dares to offend the Blood God Cult.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right...¡± Yue Hongling nodded. ¡°After all, you haven¡¯t even been training in martial arts for two months. It¡¯s rare to see someone at your level only after training for such a short time... Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too imposing and you give others the impression that you¡¯re already an established master.¡±

    As she said this, she furrowed her brow. ¡°Your future prospects are also strange... You¡¯re wanted by the court and cannot walk the orthodox path. With that said, if you rashly leave the demonic cult, then not even another demonic cult will ept you. There won¡¯t be any ce that will ept you when that happens.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. His road was indeed filled with many obstacles. He was suspected of being a prince. Even though First Seat Tang knew this, she did not dare to retract his arrest order. Otherwise, if clever people noticed, they would know something was up and Zhao Changhe would be in even greater danger. This meant that until he epted the emperor as his father, the wanted posters would not go away.

    If he did not want to go down that path and remain as he was, once he betrayed the cult and left for the <i>jianghu</i>, there really would not be any ce, orthodox or demonic, that would ept him. His road would be full of thorns. This was one of the reasons he hesitated when deciding whether he should leave this shallow pool.

    Of course, if he had enough strength, none of this would be a problem.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I was thinking...¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly grinned. ¡°Can you train me, big sister?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Both of them looked at each other withplicated expressions. Under the moonlight, amidst the sea of noise, the entire scene looked like a still painting.

    After all these twists and turns, things were still just like before.

    After a long while, Yue Hongling smiled as well. ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 40: What Meant to Come Will Always Come

    <h4>Chapter 40: What Meant to Come Will Always Come</h4>

    The stronghold master¡¯s hut was warmed by a brazier, and inside, there was good wine and good meat.

    Looking at Yue Hongling enjoying her food, Zhao Changhe sighed in his heart. If Xia Chichi could enjoy this back then...she would have been very happy.

    His main source of ie now was idiots giving away their money in vain to challenge him. However, Zhao Changhe felt that, as he got stronger from fighting real battles, there was something missing.

    There was no one to guide him. He could not see the big picture.

    Whether it was the Xia Family Internal Art, his movement art, or the Vicious Blood Art and Vicious Blood Saber Art, he could only practice them on his own by following the illustrations in their manuals.

    Whether he deviated from proper technique, he could not be sure. There was no longer someone like Instructor Sun around to scream ¡°Your saber isn¡¯t urate enough!¡± or ¡°You¡¯re twisting your hips too much!¡±

    Whether he could break through to the second heavenlyyer¡ªwhether he was ready for it¡ªhe could only intuit. There was no experienced elder to tell him ¡°You¡¯re pretty much there. Today you can attempt your breakthrough.¡±

    There are many things in life that one only appreciates once they are gone. At the end of the day, it had barely been two months since he¡¯d started training; naturally, he was not at the level where he could correct his own errors. This was why he wascking in confidence.

    However, Yue Hongling had appeared at his doorstep. She was someone that could crush Instructor Sun¡¯s cult leader; she could defeat an entire regiment of Instructor Suns. Rather than concerning himself with Yue Hongling¡¯s gender, he cared only about being able to have someone guide him. This potential teacher was stronger than the sect master.

    <i>Do I have any thoughts about this being a rtionship between a man and a woman, though? I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s so beautiful... Under normal circumstances, any man would have some ideas.</i>

    However, it was the same as living with Xia Chichi. Zhao Changhe felt that if he did not have to bother with this, it would be more convenient and things would go much smoother. Yue Hongling falling into the pit was really a big headache for him. He now had more trifles to deal with for no reason.

    <i>She doesn¡¯t bring up any annoying or embarrassing things and only speaks frankly. Is she so straightforward with me because she understands this?</i>

    Thus, they could rx around each other, at least on the surface.

    If Xia Chichi were here, her eyes would have widened as she burst outughing and said, ¡°Truly the words of a great man from the <i>jianghu.</i>¡±

    It was as if he could see Xia Chichi¡¯s expression before his very eyes.

    <i>She seems jealous of Yue Hongling...but there¡¯s really no reason for that.</i>

    Yue Hongling felt good after eating and drinking her fill, and she wiped her mouth. She said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not your master. There¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous when we¡¯re just interacting as friends.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood something... If I told you I was thinking about women, would you believe me?¡± Zhao Changhe was expressionless. ¡°Ever since you fell in that hole, that lofty Yue Hongling that I looked up to was no more.¡±

    Yue Hongling almost choked to death hearing that. After a long time, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to look up to me... I don¡¯t know what kind of strange Yue Hongling is in your heart. Did you think I was very serious the day we met? I remember I even smiled at you that day...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°...how touching. You actually smiled at me.¡±

    Yue Hongling could not be bothered entertaining him and returned to talking about important matters. ¡°Let me tell you, the number of your battles that I¡¯ve watched is more than you can imagine.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her.

    <i>How can you be so proud as you dere that you¡¯ve been peeping at a man? Were you watching when I was showering... Nevermind?</i>

    ¡°You have very solid fundamentals. Where your eye goes, your de follows; you have full control over the force of your attack. Furthermore, your mind is flexible¡ªyou don¡¯t rigidly adhere to the techniques of your saber art. As long as you continue fighting more battles, you¡¯ll umte a great deal of experience. Naturally, you¡¯ll then have a greater understanding of your own skills and how to use them. If you¡¯re only talking about technique, there is nothing more I can teach you. What you need is a better saber art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was suspicious. ¡°Is it really this simple? I have no idea whether I need to correct anything for any move I perform. I¡¯m operatingpletely on instinct. Do I really not require someone to tell me whether there are ways to improve my technique? That¡¯s the only way I can distill my experience and improve.¡±

    ¡°If this is your mindset right now, then it¡¯s already enough.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°At the beginning there is no doubt you require someone to guide you... But you¡¯re no longer a beginner. Don¡¯t tell me you want a master to give you feedback after every battle you fight? You can only count on yourself. Whether or not you can reflect on your battles, whether or not you can gather up your experiences and learn from them, whether or not you can gain something more out of every battlepletely depends on your talent. If this wasn¡¯t the case, then what is a Hidden Dragon? It¡¯s certainly not a slug that sticks to its master¡¯s ass.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been training for two months!¡±

    Yue Hongling responded calmly, ¡°You are Zhao Changhe the Manyer. In a single month, you¡¯ve cleaved your way to the firstyer of both internal and external arts, entered the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, and inspired fear all across Beimang. Just how many people in the world can achieve all that? Do you really think being the 250th Hidden Dragon is something to scoff at? Do you know how many millions of people would <i>kill</i> to be in your ce?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he should cry orugh. ¡°Thank you. Right, you said that I need a better saber art. Do you happen to have one I could take a look at?¡±

    ¡°How blunt.¡± Yue Hongling rolled her eyes. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°These few years, I¡¯ve challenged and killed many and have indeed obtained many saber art manuals. However, the Vicious Blood Saber Art is really very strong. None of the saber arts I¡¯ve obtained can match up to it. If you want, I can still let you take a look. You can use it to familiarize yourself with other saber arts. For the time being, I¡¯d still suggest that you continue practicing the Vicious Blood Saber.¡± As Yue Hongling said this, she grabbed a traveling bag from under the table and threw him a few books.

    ¡°You even brought along a traveling bag...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m here to seek shelter with you. Did you think I was lying?¡±

    ¡°...Hard to say.¡± Zhao Changhe answered. He felt something was amiss. ¡°You¡¯ve already defeated someone with a higher cultivation that practiced the Blood God Art. The Vicious Blood Art and theplementary Vicious Blood Saber Art are inferior to the Blood God Art, yet you¡¯re saying that they are very strong. Why do I feel like your words are just perfunctory?¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help butugh. ¡°What I¡¯ve done so far does not guarantee that I can win against the Blood God Art in and of itself.¡±

    With this final point, Zhao Changhe finally understood.

    For any martial art, one needed to see who was practicing it. It was the same for the Vicious Blood Art and Vicious Blood Saber. For example, Vice Branch Master Huang had been defeated by Zhao Changhe in three attacks.

    So it was not that the Blood God Art was garbage. Cult Leader Xue was just not capable enough...

    Yue Hongling continued, ¡°Moreover, the Vicious Blood Art is not necessarily inferior to the Blood God Art. It¡¯s just that it was derived from the Blood God Art as a shortcut. As a result, while the Blood God Art is both an external and internal art, the Vicious Blood Art only focuses on tempering one¡¯s qi and blood. With that said, even though it¡¯s unbnced, your progress can be faster and easier.

    ¡°Among external arts focusing on one¡¯s qi and blood, the Vicious Blood Art is one of the very best. Its only downside is that itcks an internal artponent to bnce it out. The side effects are obvious and so not many people can cultivate it to a high level. You should know more about this than me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Indeed, after cultivating it, I feel the Vicious Blood Art is really strong. I thought I was mistaken because I hadn¡¯t seen enough yet and wasn¡¯t familiar with other high-level external arts. Since you said that it¡¯s a strong art, then it must actually be very strong.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Yue Hongling hesitated. ¡°Other than affecting your mind and being painful to cultivate, it has other problems.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Having one downside is already enough. It already fucking has two, and you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s more? How disgusting¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Hongling said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that the strength of the bacsh from this martial art is growing with each person you kill?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss. This was indeed true. In fact, it was clearly written in the manual for the Vicious Blood Art and also indicated that it was the same for the Blood God Art. Being able to kill people on a whim was fundamental to the Blood God Cult.

    Vicious Blood did not just consist of qi and blood but also vicious qi. One¡¯s vicious qi grew as they killed more people. A frail schr using this martial art would not be able to kill as unflinchingly as a bandit.

    <i>Am I going to lose more and more of myself as I cultivate the Vicious Blood Art, or am I going to reach a more favorable position... </i>Zhao Changhe was a little speechless. He did not know if this trait of the Vicious Blood Art was a good or bad thing. It was indeed easy to be a demon obsessed with murder like this.

    <i>Furthermore, as my vicious qi bes stronger, will it be easier for me to lose my mind? </i>Right now, Zhao Changhe still had notpletely lost his mind using the Vicious Blood Art. He had no doubt it was because his cultivation was still too low, but what about when he reached a higher level?

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and asked carefully, ¡°Can internal arts solve this problem?¡±

    ¡°There are many types of internal arts. I don¡¯t understand your internal art. It looks like it doesn¡¯t have any special characteristics, so I have no idea if it will be of use for your condition...¡± Yue Hongling grinned. ¡°Are you perhaps thinking that, after I¡¯ve said all this, there¡¯s no way I can teach you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was a little speechless. ¡°You should know that better than I do. In any case, you¡¯ve helped me get a better grasp of my situation. That¡¯s already a lot.¡±

    ¡°I can at least teach you three things. Firstly, something will probably go wrong down the road with your internal art. You¡¯re only circting your qi through your meridians without anyone to guide you on breathing techniques and the crucial parts of mnemonic chants. This isn¡¯t an issue while you¡¯re still at the introductory stages. But as you improve, you¡¯ll definitely feel that there¡¯s somethingcking, like you¡¯re missing a key.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood that his intuition was correct. It was no wonder he felt like there was still something hecked before he could attempt to break through to the secondyer. He really was missing something! Without Yue Hongling, he did not know how long he would be stuck trying to reach the second heavenlyyer!

    ¡°Can I use your internal art then?

    ¡°For everyone, internal arts are virtually the same. They strengthen one¡¯s ability to direct their qi and stabilize one¡¯s heart. You can definitely use my internal art to channel your qi around your meridians. What you¡¯re cultivating will still be that qi of yours. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    <i>Is it like using Fu Junchuo¡¯s Nine Mysteries Art to cultivate the Longevity Technique where, at the end of the day, it¡¯s still cultivating the Longevity Art? </i>Zhao Changhe suddenly felt that if the twin dragons of the Tang immediately began cultivating the Longevity Technique after receiving it, they would have missed something...[1] As this random thought faded away, Zhao Changhe cheerfully said, ¡°Please teach me, big sister.¡±

    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ll teach you how to breathe first. Sit with a stable posture... There¡¯s no need to cross your legs. Sitting normally is fine.¡±

    Zhao Changhe obediently sat down.

    Yue Hongling stood up and walked toward him. With some slight hesitation, she bent down and ced her hand on his belly. ¡°First, take a deep breath and expand your stomach. Yes...take a deep breath. Feel the air swelling in your body and merging with your qi...¡±

    With his female master so close to him, caressing his belly with her tender hands as her delicate fragrance lingered around the tip of his nose while the ends of her hair brushed his cheeks, Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was ticklish. His heart also felt ticklish. Zhao Changhe suddenly understood why Yue Hongling was unwilling to take in a disciple back then. If she was tied down by some brat, she was worried about not being able to wander the <i>jianghu</i>. But this was not the only thing she was concerned with... More importantly, she had misgivings about situations like this.

    It was hard to avoid getting up close and personal with someone while teaching martial arts. Instructor Sun grabbing Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands while he taught him saber arts was a daily urrence along with pulling his upper arm, pressing against his hips, and even pping his ass. With a female master and male disciple around the same age, it was natural to think that such a pairing would not be very suitable for teaching or learning.

    ¡°Why are you still so tense while taking deep breaths?¡± Yue Hongling was expressionless. Her voice sounded like it wasing out from between her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about how to toy with me because I¡¯m in your room?¡±

    1. Another reference to <i>The Legend of the Twin Dragons of the Great Tang </i>first referenced in ch.4. ?

 Chapter 41: Second Layer of the Profound Gate

    <h4>Chapter 41: Second Layer of the Profound Gate</h4>

    <i>We returned to the main matter at hand. Everyone was having normal conversations the entire evening. I thought you didn¡¯t mind something awkward like this happening, but it turns out you were constantly thinking about it. Were you waiting for this moment?</i>

    Zhao Changhe wanted to cry. There was no way he could respond to Yue Hongling!

    To make things even more awkward, he did have some inappropriate thoughts and could not, in good faith, say that he did not have any other ideas.

    <i>There¡¯s no helping it. That¡¯s just how we virgins are... </i>Zhao Changhe pouted and replied honestly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t have any ideas before... I was just ying along with my brothers in the stronghold. Don¡¯t take what I said to heart.¡±

    Yue Hongling scowled.

    <i>What do you mean, you didn¡¯t have any ideas ¡°before¡±? Those that mean you have some funny ideas now?</i>

    To her surprise, though, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Could you refrain from touching me? I¡¯m still an ordinary man... It¡¯s just taking deep breaths. I know how to do it. There¡¯s really no need for this...¡±

    Yue Hongling almostshed out, barely stopping her hand from smacking him in the face. She gnashed her teeth in anger and said, ¡°I¡¯m not just touching you! I¡¯m helping you direct the air you¡¯re breathing into your dantian and having it fuse with your qi while it circtes! Do you really think breathing techniques only consist of breathing? If I don¡¯t guide you, how are you going to learn!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth went agape and he lowered his head. ¡°Keep touching me then.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Why are you talking like I¡¯m the one taking advantage of you?</i>

    <i>I sought shelter from you; you sought me out to teach you. I agreed to teach you without wanting anything in return. We were both acting respectfully and spoke with propriety. Just how did it turn out like this?</i>

    She grit her teeth even hard. ¡°Take a deep breath. Calm your mind and focus...¡±

    ¡°Boss! Boss!¡± The door banged open and a bandit came running in, panting. ¡°Outside... Eh...¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him with a nk expression, then slowly looked down at herself standing next to Zhao Changhe, pressing against his abdomen. It was not hard to imagine what other people would think if they saw such a scene.

    It would be over for her once rumors about this started spreading.

    <i>No. I¡¯m not Yue Hongling. I¡¯m just someone that looks like her.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face went stiff. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Just now when one of our brothers went behind the mountain, he discovered that one of the traps had been activated. It doesn¡¯t seem like a wild beast triggered it. Someone may havee up the mountain.¡±

    Zhao Changhe quivered. Any stray thoughts he had vanished and he abruptly stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve done well... Everyone drank a bit too much tonight. It¡¯s indeed prime time to conduct a night attack. It looks like I was careless...¡±

    He strolled about the room as he uttered this and said to Yue Hongling, ¡°Yue... Yue¡¯er, you stay here. Do not, under any circumstances, leave the building. I¡¯ll go see the situation and direct some people here to protect this ce.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s mouth twitched as she tilted her head without responding.

    Zhao Changhe strode through the door. Outside, he could still hear some bandits say, ¡°Boss, sister-inw really looks like Yue Hongling. It turns out you really have a thing for her...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gloomy voice traveled far out. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, you dumbass. Assign some men to guard her. Don¡¯t let your sister-inw be afraid.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You can trust your brother over here! If sister-inw loses even a single strand of hair, I¡¯ll twist my head off and let you use it as a chamber pot, boss!

    ¡°Stop fucking boasting! Go!¡±

    Yue Hongling suddenly wanted tough. <i>Just whose reputation will be ruined by rumors? </i>No one here knew that she was the real Yue Hongling, so her reputation would not actually be affected. On the other hand, it would be impossible to wipe away rumors that Zhao Changhe was secretly in love with Yue Hongling.

    <i>Will that Saintess Xia cut him down for this...</i>

    As she thought this, her heart suddenly skipped a beat and she drew her sword. ¡°From whence do youe to honor us with your presence? Why do you not reveal yourself?¡±

    From the treetops outside the window came a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    There was a weak, sickly quality to his words.

    ¡°Cui Yuanyong?¡± Yue Hongling was dumbstruck. <i>It¡¯s over. Now someone actually knows the woman here is the real Yue Hongling...</i>

    <i>Wait, no. What did youe here for!?</i>

    She was so furious she wanted to cut down someone. ¡°Your injuries are far graver than mine. What are you doing running to a mountain stronghold in the middle of the night? When did your Cui family start caring about low-level criminals? If you really want to arrest a wanted fugitive, you shouldn¡¯t do so in a way that risks your own life!¡±

    Dispirited, he replied, ¡°I heard some rumors that the stronghold mistress of the Beimang Mountain Stronghold was of outstanding beauty and even looked a bit like Yue Hongling. Word was spreading that Zhao Changhe liked this type of woman... Then I thought something wasn¡¯t right. Could it be that you were defeated and captured by bandits? I couldn¡¯t stop worrying and specially came to take a look. It looks like I was wrong, and not only that, I came at the wrong time.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s expression was darker than the bottom of a pot. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Just now...when you drew close to him andid your hands on him. It looks like women, in such situations, have their sensespletely dulled... Once he left, you became iparably alert. I didn¡¯t even do anything and you noticed my presence...¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Cold sword qi and killing intent surged.

    ¡°Cui Yuanyong, why don¡¯t you go and die! The only reason I had to seek shelter with him, the only reason why I fell into that trap was all because of you!¡±

    <i>Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!</i>

    The sounds of swords shing traveled far from the building.

    Cui Yuanyong coughed. ¡°I came with good intentions and only unintentionally interrupted you as you were about to go about your refined and elegant business. Is there really a need to do this...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s difficult to deal with women and children... Farewell.¡±

    ¡°If I hear any rumors spreading about me, I¡¯ll¡ªI¡¯ll never forgive the Cui family!¡±

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°So it was a mistake? The intruder didn¡¯t have any bad intentions?¡± Back in his room, Zhao Changhe looked on silently at Yue Hongling with his hands sped together. He was so angry with her his skin looked red and he suddenly thought, <i>There¡¯s no way this Cui Yuanyong was actually acting as my wingman, right? He¡¯s done a pretty good job...</i>

    Zhao Changhe really did not want the situation to end up like this. He and Yue Hongling really did not have that kind of rtionship¡ªit would have only brought them both trouble. Not only that, but if she wanted to avoid rousing suspicion, she would have topletely break off rtions with Zhao Changhe.

    He did not know if he should thank this Brother Cui or seek him out to kill him.

    While he was worried about whether he could still be friends with Yue Hongling, she suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a spy in your mountain stronghold.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly and nodded. ¡°Yes. You only fell in the pit this evening, but it hasn¡¯t even been a few hours and Cui Yongyuan managed to hear about this in the city. Of course there¡¯s someone leaking information outside.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to help you take care of him?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, no. When the timees, I can take care of him myself... Of course, if you want to vent your anger, we can get rid of him right now. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡°Since you already have a n, there won¡¯t be any need for that.¡± Yue Hongling replied indifferently. ¡°Enough. It was just a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t think too much. Sit properly and I¡¯ll continue to guide your breathing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck. ¡°You... Still...¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Cui Yongyuan is the son of a prestigious family. He¡¯s not vulgar enough to spread rumors like an old woman in the countryside. What¡¯s more, I, Yue Hongling, act with a clear conscience. I do what I must without a care in the world about the words of others.¡± Yue Hongling looked at him and suddenly smiled. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯ll really break off all rtions with you because of something like this? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I be angry at you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Zhao Changhe pursed his lips and finally said no more, sitting down quietly.

    She was still the Yue Hongling of his heart¡ªhonest and valiant, and able to distinguish her gratitudes and grudges, never mistaking one for the other.

    Trying to stop her is like trying to stop the sun from rising. So how could she be fettered by the trivial hearsay of the mortal world?

    Zhao Changhe sat down quietly while Yue Hongling pressed against his abdomen with her hand. As he took a deep breath, gentle qi was sent into where his abdomen was, mixing with the air he inhaled. This was a demonstration. ¡°Remember this feeling. After this, take in three long breaths followed by two short ones and adjust your breathing. After you¡¯re used to this, it¡¯ll be second-nature.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a mnemonic chant. Remember it well...¡±

    The delicate fragrance of Zhao Changhe¡¯s female master still lingered around him; the ends of her hair still brushed his cheeks. However, he no longer had any inappropriate fantasies. As he heard each of her words, spoken clearly and to the point, he slowly immersed himself in his breathing and cirction of his qi, gradually entering a meditative state.

    Yue Hongling then withdrew her hand and sat by the side with her eyes closed as she circted her qi to tend to her injury.

    After a while, Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. Light shed through the darkness of night; it was as if electricity forked through the empty space in the room.

    The secondyer of the Profound Gate.

    Yue Hongling opened her eyes at about the same time and grinned. ¡°The first time someone learns a new technique, they have to familiarize themselves with it, but you managed to perceive an opportunity to break through and actually went through with it without hesitation. This overbearing boldness¡ªyour name really suits you. You¡¯re just like a rushing river stream that cannot be stopped[1].¡±

    ¡°...You tter me too much. I think my name is prettyme. Come to think of it, it would have been great if the Tome of Troubled Times gave me a line like that. Fucking shitty book...¡±

    Yue Hongling did not acknowledge what he said and frowned slightly. ¡°This internal art of yours...is very good... With just a measly breakthrough to the secondyer of the Profound Gate, there¡¯s lightning streaming through the room. I¡¯ve never heard of such a powerful internal art. It¡¯s unfortunate it doesn¡¯t seem to possess any special characteristics. It¡¯s purely vast and powerful... What¡¯s the name of this miraculous internal art?¡±

    1. A reminder that Changhe ³¤ºÓ means long river ?

 Chapter 42: Vicious Blood Sweeps Through the Air

    <h4>Chapter 42: Vicious Blood Sweeps Through the Air</h4>

    <i>It would be strange if this internal art wasn¡¯t powerful. It¡¯s something the number one person on the Ranking of Heaven intended for his own child to cultivate. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if it was some low-level shit.</i>

    When he first started cultivating this internal art, he could not perceive anything special about it. Moreover, he had no reference topare it to. Now that Yue Hongling was here, it was a good time to let her exin it to him.

    However, even though he trusted Yue Hongling, he did not dare to reveal all of his secrets at once and only answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called either. It didn¡¯t evene with any breathing techniques or mnemonics. I¡¯ve been going at it blind. Eh, let¡¯s just call it the Eight Blind Gates[1]... Can you help me check the quality of my qi?¡±

    Yue Hongling red at him. ¡°Stretch your hand and I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did as he was told and Yue Hongling put her palm on his. The more she examined his qi, the more stunned her expression became.

    The quality of the qi cultivated by Zhao Changhe¡¯s internal art was outrageous. Even if she had given an overly high estimate before starting, it would have still surpassed her expectations.

    ¡°Why do cultivators divide themselves up into levels? Whether it¡¯s practitioners of internal or external arts, their strength can be measured. Those at the same level have about the same strength and this provides a standard for cultivators to use to create said levels. Being able to fight someone possessing a higher cultivation is worth bragging about precisely because these levels have meaning.

    ¡°To use an illustrative example, suppose that the amount of qi a normal person has is one unit, and that someone at the firstyer of the Profound Gate can store up to ten units of qi. Once one cultivates ten units of qi, they hit a bottleneck and need to break through to the secondyer of the Profound Gate to be able to continue increasing the amount of qi in their body. This is the case for everyone.

    ¡°The effects of a breakthrough for internal arts are not as obvious as external arts. For thetter, once someone breaks through, the strength of their flesh will increase significantly, and it¡¯s possible for them to gain the ability to instantly kill their enemies after that one step. However, for the former, one needs to continue umting more qi in order to surpass others.

    ¡°With a miraculous internal art, umting ten units of qi from one unit could take maybe three days and it¡¯s easy to sessfully achieve breakthroughs; with a lousy internal art, you would likely need three years to do the same and breakthroughs are difficult enough to make you wish for death.

    ¡°Additionally, the upper limits of good internal arts can allow you to reach the Profound Mysteries while garbage internal arts might only be able to take you to the second or thirdyer of the Profound Gate, if that.

    ¡°More importantly, however, is that different internal arts cultivate qi of different characteristics and varying quality. Everyone¡¯s dantian is a reservoir of a certain size, containing a certain material. For some people, their dantian stores ordinary, clear water. For others, it might be poison, mmable oil, refreshing rain, or even solid ice. Dantians which contain solid ice cold have a volume multiple timesrger than regr ones...

    ¡°This is the difference between powerful sects and influential families on the one hand and random cultivators on the other. The appearance of miraculous internal arts can lead to bloody conflicts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had just broken through to the secondyer and his dantian was the size of a regr one for a person at the secondyer. There was nothing strange about this. However, the quality of his qi was simply ridiculous. It was the same as someone whose dantian stored ice! For others with the same cultivation, their qi would basically be formless. However, Yue Hongling could see that his qi was dense and white, like smoke or mist.

    People who were stuck at the secondyer of the Profound Gate for a long time without being able to break through had no choice but to slowly refine their qi. It wasmon for their qi to only reach the same quality as Zhao Changhe¡¯s after many months of work. <i>But you just broke through. How is your qi of such high quality? What would your qi be like if you put in the work and refined it? Are you trying to defy heaven? Also, what was the name of this miraculous internal art? The Eight Blind Gates... Never heard of it.</i>

    After listening to Yue Hongling¡¯s lecture, Zhao Changhe held his chin and said, ¡°Like this, does that mean my problem of beginning my cultivation toote has been resolved?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yue Hongling shook her head. ¡°Why do people say that one needs to begin cultivating from a young age? Because children can be molded. Their dantian and meridians can slowly be expanded as they cultivate, while yours have already ossified. Your meridians will forever be that narrow, and they have no way of withstanding qi that surges or is circted too violently. Your dantian will forever be that small even after you break through all nine heavenlyyers. You¡¯ll realize that your dantian won¡¯t be able to hold that much qi. If you don¡¯t get some treasure or something like that to help you change that, there will be a limit to what you can achieve in this life.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°I see. Thanks for your exnation. I get it now.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked curiously, ¡°How are you so at ease after hearing all of this?¡±

    A treasure that could purify his body once appeared before his very eyes and he gave it up. But at least this meant that there existed such things in the world. Zhao Changhe was not bothered at all and smiled, feeling unrestrained. ¡°Heaven never bars one¡¯s way. There will always exist treasures of heaven and earth in this world. In any case, things have already gotten to this point. What use is there in worrying? I¡¯ll just work on the Vicious Blood Art first. ording to you, it¡¯s a very good art.¡±

    Yue Hongling could not deny that his free and easygoing attitude was very much to her liking. ¡°The Vicious Blood Art cultivates one¡¯s qi and blood. It¡¯s most suitable for young men to cultivate and can indeed help you turn your age from a disadvantage to an advantage. Furthermore, the upper limits of this martial art are not low, so you can rest easy cultivating it. When the timees, who knows if a lucky opportunity will descend from heaven?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhao Changhe said unhurriedly. ¡°For this, I have to endure its side effects, there¡¯s no going around it. Hey,e to think of it, the Vicious Blood Saber Art has an ultimate technique called Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. It requires one to stimte their vicious blood qi to an absurdly high level. I heard that one needs to at least reach the thirdyer of the Profound Gate to be able to use it once, and with great difficulty at that. Can I fulfill this requirement using my qi? If that¡¯s possible, with the quality of my qi, I might be able to use this move once.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. It¡¯ll only becking in viciousness, so the effects of the attack will be diminished. After all,plementary martial arts can only bring out unique effects when utilized together. No other martial arts will do. However, if you just think of it as an ordinary saber technique and don¡¯t rely on any special effect, the power will be the same.¡±

    ¡°So it won¡¯t have as much of that intimidating effect but the power won¡¯t be much lower. Then that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Yue Hongling felt that his way of speaking was very strange, but it suited him. <i>This bandit looks to be even more cultured than me...</i> After thinking for a moment, she asked, ¡°I have a feeling you have a definite goal in mind. What do you want to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°How would it be okay if I didn¡¯t have an ultimate move? This doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with having a definite goal.¡±

    Yue Hongling cast him a sidelong nce and felt that there was something ominous about his smile. It was like he was concealing some evil tricks. ¡°Do you remember I said I could teach you three things? Guiding your cultivation of internal arts is only one of them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. After so many interruptions, he had almost forgotten. Yue Hongling had indeed told him that she could teach him three things. Cultivating internal arts was only the first.

    He smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for you teaching me your internal art. What¡¯s the next thing?¡±

    Yie Hongling grit her teeth without letting him notice and leisurely pulled out her sword. ¡°Sparring with you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe retreated a step in shock. ¡°What do you mean, sparring? Won¡¯t you just one-shot me? How can I learn anything then?¡±

    ¡°If you keep fighting with those small fry, you won¡¯t learn much. If you never experience hard battles or defeat, then what use is there in training throughbat?¡± Yue Hongling was in high spirits. ¡°Alright, cut the nonsense and present your neck¡ªuh, I mean, prepare yourself!¡±

    Zhao Changhe broke into a run. ¡°Hold on, you¡¯re still injured. Let¡¯s fight another day...¡±

    Yue Hongling readied her sword and pursued him. ¡°What does this injury count for? I still have what it takes to beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Do you just want to beat me up?

    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. I, Yue Hongling, am strong and upright. I don¡¯t take out my anger on innocents.¡±

    ¡°Hey! What the fuck... I¡¯ll really fight back!¡±

    ¡°Come. Let me see what kind of strength you have that allows you to call me Yue¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°So you really just want to get back at me for that...¡± Zhao Changhe did not know if he should cry orugh. He suddenly stopped running around his courtyard.

    ¡°If defeating you means I can call you Yue¡¯er, then I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±

    Yue Hongling, filled with exhration, stopped her pursuit. She wanted to say something, but Zhao Changhe abruptly drove his right foot into the ground and suddenly twisted around, leaping with his saber in hand and shing toward her at a ridiculous speed.

    This scene was at once fantastical and very much like that of a demonic cult.

    The waning moon hung hooked in the night sky on new years eve. A blood-red saber looked as if it was descending from the nine heavens, blocking the lunar crescent. It was like there was a waning, sanguine moon falling from the sky, streaking across the firmament.

    In the darkness, Yue Hongling could not make out Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, but could see that his eyes were now a bloody red. Up in the air, he resembled a demon.

    Vicious blood swept through the air. If gods and Buddhas were in its path, gods and Buddhas would scatter!

    This was not a thirdyer saber technique. Those at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate could barely use it once.

    This technique needed someone to at least be at the fifth or sixthyer to be able to use it on a regr basis. This was one of the most famous saber techniques of the Blood God Cult. And it was the first time Zhao Changhe unleashed its terrifying fangs.

    Yue Hongling had seen this technique before¡ªused by Cult Leader Xue. Indeed, if it was used together with the appropriate level of the Vicious Blood Art, there really would be an intimidating effect like what Zhao Changhe had guessed earlier. Facing an opponent who used this attack, those weak of will would be terrified out of their wits.

    With that said...she did not know if it was that she was injured at the moment, or if it was due to the current atmosphere, but Yue Hongling felt that when she faced Xue Canghai, his attack did not possess this force of Zhao Changhe. The young man in front of her seemed like a blood god wielding the new moon to cleave the universe in twain!

    <i>Is he really a natural-born bandit? This martial art of a demonic cult suits him unexpectedly well.</i>

    As she thought this, Yue Hongling¡¯s sword had already made contact with that bloody moon.

    A resplendent evening afterglow filled the sky¡ªa setting sun and blood-moon hung on the horizon, both fading away.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhao Changhe flew back head-first a few <i>zhang</i> and coughed bitterly as he crashed into the courtyard wall.

    As he looked up, he saw Yue Hongling wearily leaning on her sword. Her abdomen was oozing with a little bit of blood. Her wound had reopened. She looked at the coughing Zhao Changhe with no small amount of admiration in her eyes. How could she have known beforehand that their battle would end like this?

    Her injury should not have been that much of a problem¡ªnothing more than what an adult would have suffered at the hands of a child. Also, she did not need to exert much strength from her core muscles to move her sword. Why had her wound reopened, then?

    It was because the power of Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack vastly exceeded her expectations and she needed to activate her core to brace his attack, thus naturally causing her wound to reopen.

    She reaped what she had sowed. She was supposed to be recuperating but had ended up hurting herself again.

    <i>Yeah, this doesn¡¯t count as him beating me. I won¡¯t need to be called Yue¡¯er... The Tome of Troubled Times shouldn¡¯t appear either. Otherwise, just this one attack would let Zhao Changhe¡¯s name really spread far and wide.</i>

    Zhao Changhe struggled to prop himself up, but suddenly smiled. ¡°This is great! This. Is.<i> Great</i>! Damn, you were right! This type of battle is far more interesting. Let¡¯s spar again after you recover!¡±

    1. In the raws, this is ÏÄ¼§°ËÁ¶ (something like ¡°Eight Refinements of the Xia Concubine¡±) which just so happens to have the same reading as Ï¹¼Ä°ÉÁ·, which basically means to practice blindly. The author is making a pun here and, unfortunately, it¡¯s an untrantable one. ?

 Chapter 43: Children of the Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 43: Children of the Jianghu</h4>

    Yue Hongling really wanted to say to him, <i>¡°You want to spar after I recover? Do you know how many days you¡¯ll need to rest?¡±</i>

    Actually, Zhao Changhe was not really injured by Yue Hongling¡¯s counterattack. Rather, the overexertion from forcing himself to use that ultimate technique was ridiculous. Yue Hongling could see that his entire body, his qi and blood, every bit of energy, all was spent, and his muscles were limp. His qi, which Yue Hongling had said was of a very high quality, waspletely used up and not a sliver of it remained. Even a random duck would be able to kill him right now.

    However, he was still smiling, filled with jubnce; he was truly looking forward to when next they would spar.

    <i>How truly valiant.</i>

    <i>This type of person shouldn¡¯t be so bothered about affairs between men and women. He¡¯s naturally suited to carve his way through the mountains and rivers of the jianghu.</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s mouth twitched and she did not mock him but said, ¡°I have a rough guess as to what the nature of your qi might be.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zhao Changhe raised his head and looked at her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just use your qi to drive Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. You used the power of your vicious blood qi together with your qi, and you were actually able to fuse them together, almost like they were part of the same martial art. This is to say that thepatibility of your qi is second to none. At any time, it can transform into whatever type of power you need, regardless of whether it¡¯s for an internal or external art. This means that at present, you basically have an additional store of the blood qi and vicious qi used in the Vicious Blood Art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°Currently, it¡¯s like this because you¡¯re only cultivating the Vicious Blood Art. I suspect that once you cultivate your internal art to a high level, no matter what other martial arts you pick up, this qi will be able to change itself to suit them. This sticity and the ability it gives you to achieve the same ends with different means is magnificent. Just who created this internal art? It¡¯s incredibly impressive.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. <i>This should be the case... This type of internal art would be extremely suited for Xia Longyuan¡¯s bastard and whatever martial arts he decides to train in. It wouldn¡¯t matter if his child chose to follow in the mother¡¯s footsteps or sought out others to teach him, this internal art would bepatible with all martial arts he learned and could grow with them. </i>

    <i>Moreover, in the future, it would even be able to turn into the qi used by whatever martial art he primarily trained. This way of using different means to achieve the same ends is indeed befitting of an emperor. Or to put it another way, it¡¯s like how thends under heaven all belong to the emperor¡ªall martial arts belong to Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art.</i>

    For the first time, Zhao Changhe felt some reverence for this emperor he had never met. He was remarkable¡ª<i>truly</i> remarkable. Suddenly, another thought came to him. <i>If he¡¯s so great, did he really lose his mind and send everything into disarray in his twilight years? He shouldn¡¯t be that old. People like him are virtually gods, so does aging a few decades even count as growing old? Could it be that there was another problem... Maybe he¡¯s already dead? Did he meet with some ident while cultivating?</i>

    While he was pondering, Yue Honglingzily entered the building. ¡°Whatever thoughts you may have, you must rest well tonight. Now I¡¯m no longer seeking protection from you to recover from my injuries. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m protecting you now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bitterly walked into the building. Inside, the first thing he saw was Yue Hongling wrapping the wound on her abdomen with a medicated bandage.

    It was strange. Previously, Zhao Changhe felt that he should avoid walking into these types of situations. Even when he stood outside, Yue Hongling blushed. But now, he felt that there was nothing about this that warranted him to avoid such situations. There was a wound on her stomach, and a gruesome one at that. Just how could it give off any charming feeling? There was absolutely nothing worth making such a big fuss.

    <i>Or maybe it¡¯s because we were strangers that had only met once then while we are friends now?</i>

    He did not know. Anyway, Zhao Changhe felt nothing as he threw her a nce then sat down beside his bed and closed his eyes as he recovered. Yue Hongling also minded her own business. After she finished applying the medicated bandage, she also sat in a lotus position on a chair by the side and closed her eyes. Everything waspletely natural.

    Soon, both of them entered a meditative state and the night returned to silence.

    This was what Yue Hongling had hoped things would be like when she had sought shelter with Zhao Changhe. It was only that she hade a little toote... It would have been better if none of those embarrassing situations had urred. Before they entered their meditative states, this thought shed through both of their heads.

    <i> </i> *

    The following morning, Yue Hongling was the first to stop resting and opened her eyes.

    Zhao Changhe still sat in a meditative state. His brow was slightly furrowed and it looked like he was in a bit of pain.

    Yue Hongling watched him. <i>Cultivating is much more painful for this guy than for ordinary people. The simmering pain of Vicious Blood Art is always present, and the harder he trains, the intensity of this pain will only increase. A lot of disciples from the Blood God Cult ck off when ites to cultivating the Vicious Blood Art, while Zhao Changhe just puts in more and more hard work, as if challenging the pain, telling it toe at him.</i>

    Other people could not see his hard work. They only saw his valiance and his strength, which was like a raging river.

    He asked about all kinds of martial arts from all sorts of perspectives and about the problem with his age because he wanted to know if he could rece the Vicious Blood Art with his internal art. In the end, the answer was that that was not possible yet. He should have been disappointed, but from the looks of it, he seemedpletely unbothered and at ease.

    Yue Hongling knew that she indeed liked this sort of person. He told her that he saw in her the <i>jianghu </i>he had always imagined. In reality, from her perspective, how could she not see her ideal <i>jianghu</i> in him?

    <i>The temperament of a bandit?</i> In reality, Yue Hongling also had it. Banditry and chivalry were two sides of the same coin. All could be considered children of the <i>jianghu</i> and they differed greatly from people like Cui Yuanyong. In Cui Yuanyong¡¯s eyes, Yue Hongling was simply a crude woman with the temperament of a bandit.

    Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe were the same type of people, and thus could be close with each other. On the other hand, Cui Yuanyong was the typical young master; he was like a piece of polished jade. He was indeed a good person and had evene to save Yue Hongling because he suspected that she fell into the hands of bandits. However, it was difficult for them to get along.

    Footsteps could be heard outside. There was someone nearby.

    Yue Hongling grabbed the hilt of her sword, and her expression suddenly turned fierce.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Yue Hongling heaved a sigh and cast Zhao Changhe a nce. He was still frowning in pain. She shook her head and approached the door.

    The person outside looked like a cook and had a tray with some cornbread and two bowls of gruel along with a few other dishes. Seeing that it was his ¡°sister-inw¡± that opened the door, he was stunned for a moment and did not dare stare too much. He lowered his head and smiled apologetically. ¡°Good morning, sister-inw. This is the breakfast the boss ordered. I added an extra portion for you.¡±

    Yue Hongling rubbed her forehead. <i>It¡¯d be great if you stopped calling me sister-inw...actually, can you just not talk to me? I¡¯d be more at ease if there were none of these annoying matters.</i>

    However, since things had gotten to this point, she could only y along and act her role. She could do nothing but stretch out her hand to ept the tray of food. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The cook rubbed his hands together. ¡°Sister-inw is as beautiful as a goddess. The boss is really lucky.¡±

    <i>What kind of fucking luck does he have? The luck of having to sit down and recuperate? </i>Yue Hongling turned around and returned to the building displeased, forcefully cing the tray onto the table.

    At the same time, Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. The pained expression he had slowly faded away and was reced by that familiar bright smile he put on everyday. ¡°Morning. Eh, breakfast is already here? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re used to eating in the morning. Just put up with this for the time being.¡±

    ¡°How can the children of the <i>jianghu</i> be so picky? Yue Hongling sat by the table with one foot resting on a stool by the side and gulped down her gruel.

    Her appearance now was a world apart from what she looked like yesterday when she sat leaning against the window. Zhao Changhe was more used to seeing her as she was now. <i>This is what children of the jianghu are supposed to be like. We¡¯re not pretty daughters from humble families.</i>

    He rubbed his face and gave it a quick wash before sitting across from Yue Hongling with a smile. ¡°You look pretty peppy. Are your wounds healed?¡±[1]

    ¡°My injuries weren¡¯t very serious in the first ce. As far as external injuries go, I only received that one cut, and my internal injuries were only caused by a bit of sword qi. A single night of rest was enough to sort out most of it. In two to three more days, I should fully recover.¡± Yue Hongling furrowed her brow. ¡°The words you use are so strange. What do you mean by ¡®peppy¡¯...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the dialect of the Zhao House. As long as you can roughly understand, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Changhe paused, lost in thought. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that after a while, you¡¯ll no longer be able to hear me utter such words. After all... I¡¯m part of the <i>jianghu now</i>.¡±

    Yue Hongling thought that he was referring to the deaths of the people of the Zhao House and refrained from speaking more about his vige¡¯s way of speaking. She could not help but sigh. ¡°If only I had arrived a bit earlier...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no point saying all this. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re hoping for me to constantly tell others about you saving me?¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, irritated, ¡°I¡¯ve never once seen you be thankful for it.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you believe is my reason for wanting to kill Cui Yuanyong after seeing you injured? I have no grudges with him. I¡¯ve never even seen him before. Do you really think it¡¯s because I secretly love Yue Hongling? Don¡¯t get sucked into the blind rumors of others.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh, speaking of Cui Yuanyong, I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about those powerful families. Can you give me a simple introduction to them?¡±

    ¡°I already told you yesterday. Not everyone possesses a miraculous internal art. Over time, those with powerful martial arts are the ones who form all sorts ofrge sects and powerful families, and they are able to pass down their inheritance. This is very normal. I don¡¯t know what kind of introduction you want.¡±

    ¡°Why is the Cui n of Qinghe also a powerful n here?¡±

    ¡°Also?¡± Yue Hongling was confused. ¡°Why <i>can¡¯t</i> it be the Cui n of Qinghe?¡±

    ¡°...Eh, don¡¯t tell me they survived up till now from the previous era? Or did they obtain some inheritance from the previous era? To be honest, I actually flipped through a few history books but basically none of them brought up anything rted to these families.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. These powerful families have indeed been around considerably longer than the great Xia Dynasty. No matter how many dynasties rise and fall, they still remain... As for the illustrious history of his family, you can go ask Cui Yuanyong himself. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very happy to get the chance to brag. What I¡¯m uncertain of is how much of what he¡¯ll say is true.¡±

    ¡°Will he talk to me?¡±

    Yue Hongling thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. These types from powerful families appear cultured, refined, and polite on the surface, but I always feel like beneath this, they maintain a sense of distance and judge us. It¡¯s ufortable. I¡¯m the Second Hidden Dragon, so they regard me as someone important and will even befriend me. As for you... I¡¯m not sure how they see those at the bottom of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. It shouldn¡¯t be <i>too</i> bad, I guess? In any case, you¡¯re in the Tome of Troubled Times like him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°If the chance arises, could you refer him to me?¡±

    Yue Hongling asked curiously, ¡°Why are you interested in these things? You even want to get close to them when they¡¯ll likely give you the cold shoulder. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this...¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a perplexed expression as he looked at her. <i>What do you even know about me?</i>

    However, her understanding of him was correct. With Zhao Changhe¡¯s nature, he was indeed uninterested in such things and could not be bothered contacting someone from a powerful family... It was unfortunate that probing the mysteries of this world had nothing to do with one¡¯s nature. All this information was of great importance to clearing the fog that shrouded him. He had to contact them even if he did not enjoy it.

    Yue Hongling felt ufortable looking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s strange expression. Finally she was unable to restrain herself and mmed the table. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? I¡¯m not very familiar with you so what¡¯s so strange about not having a good understanding of you? How is your recovery? Come, it¡¯s time to spar!¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he should cry orugh. He had no way of telling her: ¡°You do understand me.¡± He felt that if he did so, this whole scene would turn into aedy and ruin the friendly atmosphere between them.

    In reality, he really wanted to spar now, but it was a pity he still had not recovered enough. He was also afraid of Yue Hongling¡¯s wounds reopening again and thought for a while before asking, ¡°You said you can teach me three things. What¡¯s the third?¡±

    ¡°How to tell where something is with your hearing to perceive unseen enemies, and...¡± Yue Hongling suddenly picked up one of the chopsticks on the table and threw it. It swooshed through the air and lodged itself deep into the door. ¡°...how to kill enemies from afar and take someone¡¯s life while chasing them. Do you want to learn?¡±

    1. In the raws, he says ÔªÆøÂúÂú, literally ¡°full of vitality,¡± but ÔªÆø is also what we often trante as ¡°primordial qi¡± or ¡°original qi,¡± so it definitely carries a different meaning to her. ?

 Chapter 44: Stronghold Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 44: Stronghold Mistress</h4>

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A stone flew through the air and urately hit a sparrow.

    Zhao Changhe strode up to examine it. He had an iparably delighted expression.

    Yue Hongling¡¯sing made up for his shorings of being a mountain bandit. Even if he was given ten thousand stronghold mistresses, he would not swap Yue Hongling out for them.

    Theoretically, cultivating internal arts could improve one¡¯s hearing and vision; learning how to determine the position of something using sound, as well as ways of killing enemies from a distance, could be learned by oneself.

    That was, of course, only in theory. In reality, it waspletely different from being taught by someone.

    To use concealed weapons effectively, it was not enough to have power and uracy. Technique was equally important. There were even standalone concealed weapon arts, and what Yue Hongling taught him was her very own concealed weapon art, Falling Feathers Soaring Plume. Seeing that rock fly out of his hands, whistling through the air and finally hitting its target, Zhao Changhe thought that this was what a bird gun was supposed to feel like.

    Yue Hongling leaned against a tree by the side with her arms crossed and sized up the sparrow¡¯s body. She was shocked and said, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be talented at this. You haven¡¯t even practiced yet, but you¡¯re already so urate!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve yed with a bow and arrow before. uracy is transferable.¡±

    In the great Xia Dynasty, crossbows and armor were contraband goods. Travelers could carry sabers and swords but not bows and crossbows. However, this clearly had nothing to do with mountain bandits. The mountain stronghold had all sorts of homemade bows. Yue Hongling did not think what Zhao Changhe said was strange at all, and she nodded. ¡±If it wasn¡¯t inconvenient to do so, carrying a bow while wandering the <i>jianghu</i> is actually much better than carrying a concealed throwing weapon.¡±

    In reality, Zhao Changhe never yed with any of the bows in the mountain stronghold. He had limited time to practice his martial arts. There was simply too much to learn and he had no time to spare for this. Of course, he had learned archery in the real world and was a member of the archery club. Even though he was less skilled than his peers, he still had a foundation and did not need to learn from scratch. Now with his improved vision due to his internal art and steadier hands, his uracy was naturally higher, as if he had instantly maxed out his stats. Wherever he pointed, he could hit.

    After listening to what Yue Hongling said, Zhao Changhe held his chin and pondered. <i>In the future, if I fasten my saber on the left, tie a wine gourd on the right, sling a bow over my shoulder and carry a quiver full of arrows...uh...I¡¯ll look like a walking weapon rack. No way. I won¡¯t be able to go out like that.</i>

    <i>What a pity. In an era like this, a bow would really be useful...</i>

    However, he would certainly be able to use a bow during special times... Thus, Zhao Changhe gleefully ran to the storehouse. ¡°What¡¯s the best bow our stronghold has?¡±

    ¡°The best bow we have is a three <i>shi</i>[1] bow. Instructor Sun used to y with it, but I guess he forgot to bring it along with him when he left. It¡¯s too heavy for our brothers to use, even those who like archery, so it¡¯s been left here ever since. It¡¯s a pain in the ass to take care of it... Boss, would it be better for us to sell it?¡±

    ¡°Instructor Sun, you really are my good father!¡± Zhao Changhe eximed. ¡°What do you mean, sell it? I want this bow!¡±

    Yue Hongling followed from behind and saw Zhao Changhe disappear like a wisp of smoke to the warehouse, then once again to the arena. Once he took the arrows by the side, he rushed to loose an arrow at a target.

    <i>Dong~</i>

    It was like someone had struck a drum. The arrow lodged itself halfway into the hardwood target, yet its tail still swayed to and fro from the sheer shock.

    The bandits training here all looked on, dumbstruck. <i>Is our boss this strong?</i>

    ¡°That felt really good to shoot! I almost shot my entire body away! Oh fuck... <i>Ugh</i>...¡±

    Yue Hongling folded her arms and put on a nk expression as she looked at the idiot rubbing his shoulder while he squatted on the floor. He said, ¡°It looks like I pulled a muscle...¡±

    ¡°How could you have <i>not</i> pulled a muscle?¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You already overexerted yourselfst night. With only that bit of rest, how much did you think you could recover? Do you really think you¡¯d be as lively as a dragon or tiger? You idiot, you even put all your strength into that one shot. It felt good, didn¡¯t it? Do you feel good <i>now</i>?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched. Hey there without moving. ¡°Someonee and help me massage my shoulder...¡±

    All the bandits looked at each other, then at Yue Hongling.

    <i>Who do you think is gonna give you a massage and steal our sister-inw¡¯s job? She¡¯ll beat us to death.</i>

    Zhao Changhe roared, ¡°Why are you all staring at her? Who cares what she... <i>OUCH!</i>¡±

    Everyone retreated.

    <i>How can he be so jealous? We only nced at her...</i>

    Yue Hongling smiled as she watched all of this unfold. She approached Zhao Changhe, grabbed him from behind by the cor and pulled him up. ¡°Follow me back. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±

    Everyone looked on with wide eyes. It was like seeing a fierce tiger being picked up and brought away like a kitten. The whole thing felt like a dream... <i>This sister-inw is really strong! I guess this is what it takes to be the stronghold mistress, right?</i>

    ¡°Sister-inw is mighty!¡± shouted someone after a moment. ¡°There should have been someone to keep our boss in check sooner!¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you want to die? If the boss hears what you said, he¡¯ll skin you.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m praising our sister-inw. Will the boss dare to do anything? Do you know what a stronghold mistress is? It¡¯s someone who can keep our entire stronghold under tight control!¡±

    ¡°You sure fucking know a lot about this!¡±

    The ruckus throughout the stronghold could faintly be heard inside Zhao Changhe¡¯s hut. Yue Hongling threw him onto the bed with a nk face and began massaging his shoulder.

    Zhao Changheid dare, not daring to make a sound. He stole a nce at Yue Hongling¡¯s expression but could not make out anything?

    ¡°What are you looking at? I can¡¯t cut any of them down. Trying to cover things up will only raise more suspicion.¡± Yue Hongling said indifferently. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m already used to it. They can call me what they like. In any case, they don¡¯t know I¡¯m the real Yue Hongling. As long as Cui Yuanyong doesn¡¯t spread any drivel, everything will be fine.¡±

    In silence, Zhao Changhe thought the same. If he was Yue Hongling, he would also have no other choice but to y along and pray that Cui Yuanyong, who knew it was actually her, would keep his damn mouth shut.

    Yue Hongling made a stern face. ¡°Come to think of it, what were you so excited about? You even went to shoot an arrow for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Because this will be an effective weapon for fighting someone with a higher cultivation. As long as I can use it well, there will be many people who¡¯ll hate me for it. I¡¯ve thought of a few things I can do and I got excited...¡±

    ¡°You definitely have a clear goal you¡¯re aiming for, and it¡¯s something you have no way of aplishing right now.¡± Yue Hongling said, ¡°Do you need me to help you take care of it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her. Her face was still nk.

    He suddenly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I, Zhao Changhe, don¡¯t live off women.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s shapely eyebrows twisted into a scowl. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe interrupted her, ¡°Big Sister Yue.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yue Hongling was taken aback and forgot what she wanted to say. <i>Why is he suddenly calling me this again? I¡¯m not very used to it...</i>

    ¡°In reality, youing here to seek shelter with me is only half the truth. The other more important reason is that you feel a sense of duty after having observed me for so long. You feel that I am good-natured and if you had just epted my request to be your disciple, I wouldn¡¯t be in this bandit nest today. You¡¯re using the excuse of recuperating here to stay and teach me.¡±

    Yue Hongling listened and slowly got lost in thought. After a while, she responded, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve never really thought it through clearly. Instinctively, you think that by doing all this, you can make it up to yourself and no longer be bothered about your mistake,¡± Zhao Changhe said in a low voice. ¡°You won¡¯t leave when you¡¯re fully recovered... No, whether your wounds heal or not, you definitely wish to teach me all that you know first. Only then will you leave.¡±

    Yue Hongling pondered, lost in thought for a while, before smiling brightly. ¡°You know me better than I know myself.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m correct, your hope is for me to be able to use everything you¡¯ll teach me to free myself from my shackles and climb up the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and then out of it. You don¡¯t want me borrowing your strength to help eliminate my enemies.¡±

    Yue Hongling nodded with a smile. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his own shoulders which were still throbbing with pain and sat upright. He said sternly, ¡°Their misunderstandings have affected you. For this, I apologize. I hope that big sister won¡¯t mind them too much and can continue to teach me. The Yue Hongling in my heart is a teacher and a sister. I have absolutely no other ulterior thoughts.¡±

    <i>So it turns out he thought I was going to leave because of my serious face and he¡®s urging me to stay. Things have strayed so far from what they should be...</i>

    Yue Hongling suddenly felt that all this was amusing and had no idea how their conversation had reached this point. ¡°What teacher and sister? I¡¯m two months younger than you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had so far been speaking frankly and assuredly, was now the one that was stupefied and just sat there. For a while, he did not know how to respond.

    ¡°Rest well.¡± Yue Hongling patted his shoulder, stood up, and left. ¡°Sharpening an axe makes chopping wood easier; when training in martial arts, you must never rush. As the saying goes, what you store in winter will flourish in spring. Winter is about to end and spring is upon us. You will make remarkable progress in your cultivation. The trifling secondyer of the Profound Gate is merely the starting point for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her leave with a dumb expression. He originally thought that he had fully understood her psychology. <i>How is it that I can¡¯t see through her at all now? Women are really troublesome!</i>

    ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw!¡± From outside came the voice of one of Zhao Changhe¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Branch Master Fang has sent someone over to remind us that the boss didn¡¯t wish him a happy new year. Could you tell the boss...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to tell him? Your boss¡ªI mean, the head of our family has injured himself while training. All of you saw it. Why does he still need to send people new year wishes? What gall. Does this whatever branch master think he¡¯s some high-ranking official? Does he think that a valiant hero like the stronghold master is a paper pusher? This branch master really makes me want to vomit.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is bold! We¡¯ll tell the messenger at once!¡±

    For a while, Zhao Changhe was at a loss. Then, he startedughing.

    1. 1 <i>shi</i> = 120 <i>jin</i>, so 3 <i>shi </i>= 360 <i>jin</i>, more or less 360lbs. For reference, the current Guinness World Record for a full-draw shot is 200lbs. ?

 Chapter 45: Strength Akin to a Prowling Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 45: Strength Akin to a Prowling Tiger</h4>

    ¡°Good morning sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Good morning sister-inw.¡±

    The new year for the bandits was worse than corporate drones in the real world. They only had half the day off on New Year¡¯s Eve and the first day of the new year off. In total, their break onlysted one and a half days.

    On the morning of the second day of the year, the stronghold resumed all its operations. Zhao Changhe headed to the training grounds, gathered the fighters in the stronghold, and personally taught them and trained with them. Those that did not practice martial arts had their own tasks assigned to them. Theying of traps also continued.

    Zhao Changhe felt that if he had not been transported to this world, he would have been strung up to amppost as a capitalist.

    <i>But these traps are rted to the safety of everyone here...</i>

    While Zhao Changhe was managing things, Yue Hongling walked all around the stronghold mainly to familiarize herself with the positions of the traps and avoid falling into one again... Even though her injury was not that much of an impairment, she did not want to have to leap out of a pit.

    In reality, she wanted to take the damn things apart...

    <i>Whatever, forget it.</i>

    ¡°Sister-inw, are you taking a look around?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, how did you and boss meet each other? The others say you two met in a mid-grade brothel, but I don¡¯t believe them.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then you can cut off your tongue by yourself.¡± Yue Hongling had a nk expression on her face.

    A surprising number of bandits did not know how to speak to a normal person, and few were aware of it. There were even some idiots who asked their boss how he had overexerted himself the day before. <i>For such a fierce man to pull a muscle¡ªthis sister-inw is too brutal...</i>

    Those idiots were now hanging naked upside down by the side of the training grounds. Their boss did not dare say anything about it, which clearly showed who was really the one in charge of the stronghold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put spikes at the bottom of these traps.¡± Yue Hongling blocked a bandit that was trying to set up traps in one of the pits. ¡°The stronghold is very big. Not everyone is clear about the position of the traps. It won¡¯t be good if someone steps into one.¡±

    The bandit scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless if we don¡¯t put spikes below. Are we trapping people or letting them inside to take a shit?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The bandit was kicked away.

    She had felt that Zhao Changhe was crude, but it was only after interacting with these bandits that she found out what it really meant to shoot one¡¯s mouth off and speak one¡¯s mind. At most, Zhao Changhe would utter a few vulgarities when he scolded people, but his daily speech was still civilized.

    Yue Hongling rubbed her head and pointed at the people shuttling around by the side. ¡°You, you, you... You people, go and remove the spikes from the other pits. There¡¯s no need to set lethal traps inside the stronghold. It¡¯s enough to set up more dangerous traps outside, behind the mountain and on the mountain roads. Within the stronghold, it¡¯s enough to just trap our enemies. We¡¯ll avoid idents this way.¡±

    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you say, sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Even without spikes, there are other things we can put down there. For example, water. In this weather, anyone that falls into it is going to have a bad time. Or maybe a bunch of thorny vines and things like that! There are so many things people can do in this world. Work your imaginations! Whoever sets up a good trap will get a reward! Oh and it¡¯s the beginning of spring. The mountain is so big, there are definitely ces where we can grow things to eat. It¡¯ll help a bit with the food, so you don¡¯t end up erasing every animal on the fucking mountain.¡±

    ¡°Umm...can you please say that again? It doesn¡¯t sound like a bandit thing to do...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any problem with it, right? Then get to work.¡±

    ¡°Objections from the boss? Boss, what do you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came from far away. ¡°Listen to her...¡±

    <i>Who¡¯s the real boss?</i>

    The people in the stronghold truly felt like they now had a housewifemanding them around, and unfortunately, this housewife spoke unreasonably. She did not know one bit about their internal affairs, and only knew how to fantasize. If they asked her to suggest what crops they could grow, she would re at them. They did not know if she was angry or if her mind was simply devoid of anything.

    She also did not look at the ledgers for the storehouse. In fact, she could not understand them. Even though she could read every word, when she strung them together, she had no idea what they meant. Her dumb appearance was rather adorable.

    In the end, the boss had to take one final look while she fiercely guided the underlings¡¯ training.

    No one knew who was the real stronghold master and who was the stronghold mistress. It appeared like their roles had been flipped.

    Lunchtime.

    The stronghold master and stronghold specially had their meal in their hut. The two of them ate quietly, and no one said anything for a while. They felt like it would be weird if they opened their mouths.

    ¡°Umm...¡± After they were about done eating, Zhao Changhe hesitantly began speaking.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s looked at him while her cheeks moved along to her chewing.

    Zhao Changhe did not mean to be so stricken by her cuteness and refrained from continuing to look at her. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked them to build another hut by the side. You can live there starting today. There¡¯s a tub inside. Every night, I¡¯ll send people to heat up some water for you.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes blinked and blinked. <i>These arrangements are pretty good. You cane and be the mistress next time.</i>

    In actuality, Yue Hongling was not the same as Luo Qi¡ªshe did not need to sleep at all. It was enough for her to meditate on a chair. Whatever embarrassing things that happened before were not going to ur again. Yue Hongling herself also had no intention of living separately from Zhao Changhe. After all, it would arouse suspicion if the stronghold mistress did not live with her stronghold master. At the very least, some would think that the stronghold master¡¯s mistress was not obedient.

    However, Yue Hongling knew that when a man and woman lived together, there would indeed be some inevitable problems. Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions meant that he was willing to endure ridicule for not having an obedient wife if it meant that she could avoid such embarrassing situations.

    ¡°Does the head of the house not fear the ridicule of others?¡± She asked on purpose.

    ¡°Compared to <i>that</i>, I¡¯d much rather hope that you don¡¯t feel any difort and you can stay here a little longer.¡± Zhao Changhe murmured. ¡°Even though you are pretty fucking clueless as a housewife.¡±

    Yue Hongling red at him in anger and Zhao Changhe raised his hands in surrender,

    After ring at him for a while, Yue Hongling¡¯s mouth finally twitched. ¡°Fine. No matter how long I stay, I have to leave eventually. Eat up and rest. Today we¡¯ll continue sparring.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°Second brother, the atmosphere of the city has been strange recently.¡± At an inn in the city, a youngdy was a little bewildered and asked her brother, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that few people from faraway gangs havee here, like Lin Feihu from the ck Tiger Gang. He¡¯s a master at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate... Could it be that he heard about both you and Yue Hongling being injured after you challenged her on the street and came to pick a low-hanging fruit?¡±

    This pair of brother and sister no longer wore the peasant clothes they put on when they first arrived in Beimang. The youngdy was covered from head to toe in clothes made from sable fur. Her head was wrapped in a furry hat which revealed her rosy cheeks. It was very cute. No one would be able to tell that she was just a regr traveler with her current appearance.

    Knowing how to dress and travel low-key was an essential skill to pick up to wander the <i>jianghu.</i>

    Cui Yuanyong wore satin robes and sat leisurely by the window reading a book. He was truly a delicate and refined young master, as polished as jade.

    After listening to his little sister¡¯s question, he smiled warmly. ¡°That¡¯s probably not the case. When I fought with Yue Hongling, we acted with propriety and battled until we sustained wounds that would¡¯ve taken at most three to five days to heal. The spectators also saw that we weren¡¯t heavily injured. Even if someone came after hearing the news, they would take weeks to get here... Everyone would know that we¡¯ve fully recovered by now, so why would theye for this reason?¡±

    Indeed, it had been half a month since they fought. Yue Hongling had now been at the mountain stronghold for a month pretending to be the stronghold mistress. No matter how he thought, Cui Yuanyong could not understand why she would do something like that. However, he had seen it with his very eyes. She chose to continue this affair of her own ord.

    <i>It¡¯s already been half a month and she¡¯s still there. Zhao Changhe must be strong and vigorous enough to make her so satisfied, right?</i>

    <i>A vige girl really is a vige girl. She might be able to fight, but she¡¯s still crude.</i>

    It was good that Cui Yuanyong was not one to gossip. He did not even tell his little sister what he had seen. It would not be good to tell her, a maiden, about this sort of thing. He only told her that Yue Hongling was hiding in the Beimang Mountain Stronghold to recuperate, and in doing so gave her a reason not to go rushing in to eagerly capture a wanted criminal.

    Cui Yuanyong thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Anyway, Lin Feihu¡¯sing should have nothing to do with us. He¡¯s probably here to give Zhao Changhe some trouble. Zhao Changhe has already crushed everyone in Beimang with his saber. It was about time he attracted some tigers from outside. This person is still chasing after the bottom of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. How truly shameful.¡±

    After listening to her brother, the youngdy harrumphed. ¡°How smart can a crude country bumpkin be? Once this person at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate shows up, will Zhao Changhe get cut down? If that happens, what will I do about my mission?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong was a little speechless. ¡°Yue Hongling is staying at the stronghold and she¡¯s fully recovered. I can¡¯t even defeat her myself, so how do you think he¡¯ll fare? Other than masters from the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man, anyone else can only beg for some miracle to happen...¡±

    The youngdy also realized this andughed. She then immediately knit her brows, feeling perplexed. ¡°It¡¯s already been half a month. Yue Hongling should have long since fully recovered, why is she staying at the mountain stronghold rather than going off on her way?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong continued reading his book and did not raise his head. ¡°Others are free to go where they want. Why do you care so much about where she stays?¡±

    ¡°What about my mission then? How am I supposed toplete it?¡±

    ¡°I told you to break through to the third heavenlyyer. What have you been doing recently?¡±

    ¡°...aren¡¯t you injured? I¡¯m supposed to protect you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I am <i>so</i> in need of your protection. Cui Yuan Yong sighed. ¡°This mission from First Seat Tang¡ªI¡¯ve always thought it was her entertaining your childish...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°...desire to catch wanted criminals. That¡¯s why she chose a random fugitive for you to have fun with. Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength today is akin to a prowling tiger. Normal bandits cannotpare to him. I feel that she¡¯s either underestimated how difficult this mission would be, or she¡¯s trying to probe what our Cui family thinks about certain matters... Anyway, give up this mission. This is not a suggestion. This is an order.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s eyes rolled round and round. She giggled and said, ¡°Strength akin to a prowling tiger, eh? Like how it¡¯s said he was picked up by the stronghold mistress like a cat? Really? A tiger sitting on a balcony?¡±

    ¡°...don¡¯t interrupt me. If I tell you to give it up, you give it up.¡±

    ¡°How boring.¡± The youngdy was seething as she stamped out. Cui Yuanyong had no idea if she took his words seriously.

 Chapter 46: Meetings Come and End

    <h4>Chapter 46: Meetings Come and End</h4>

    <i>ng!</i>

    As his saber met a sword, Zhao Changhe was sent sliding back a few <i>zhang</i>. He lunged forward with a single step and supported himself with his saber, stopping himself from going backward any further.

    As he looked up, he saw Yue Hongling gently raise her sword to deflect the small stone he had secretly shot toward her while he was sent flying backward. She leisurely sheathed her sword.

    Both people looked at each other, smiling.

    ¡°Your saber arts are getting better and better. I¡¯m surprised you could actually withstand Setting Sun Ravages the Sky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you let me, big sister. You didn¡¯t fight seriously.¡±

    ¡°All I did was suppress my qi. I didn¡¯t hold back when it came to sword arts. This move of mine has innumerable variations. You have no idea how many people hold grudges toward me for that reason... Your improvement is indeed fast.¡± Yue Honglingughed. ¡°That said, you¡¯re brave and valiant. When you raise your saber, you¡¯re an unstoppable force. Why did you resort to dirty tricks? Who taught you to shoot stones while you¡¯re losing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe spoke shamelessly. ¡°After learning these concealed weapon arts, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I didn¡¯t use them? Big sister, you taught me well.¡±

    ¡°Pfft. I have never taught you to fight in such a shameless, dishonorable way. Why don¡¯t you throw dust in my eyes while you¡¯re at it!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up, like he thought of something. After a while, he said, ¡°I do indeed have a pouch of dust... We¡¯re training, so I naturally won¡¯t use it on you.¡±

    ¡°...don¡¯t tell others I¡¯ve trained you before when you travel in the future. I¡¯ll be too ashamed to show my face to them.¡±

    ¡°Winning is more important. The Tome of Troubled Times thinks simrly.¡±

    The two of them spoke as they returned to the hut. However, their steps gradually became slower and slower until they eventually stopped in silence.

    Yue Hongling had been here for half a month. She could not keep staying here and endure the pain of pretending to be a mountain mistress.

    Zhao Changhe constantly made sure to maintain a normal rtionship with Yue hongling and absolutely avoid, at any cost, any ambiguity about who they were to each other like what had happened with Luo Qi. He hoped that this would allow her to be more at ease while Yue Hongling lived here.

    Yue Hongling had indeed stayed longer than she had expected. Her two or three days had turned into four, then half a month... However, in the end, she had to leave. This sparring match today was basically enough to tell her that it was about time. Zhao Changhe was only waiting for her to say her farewells now.

    These past few days, Zhao Changhe knew just how much he had improved. To say that he had been reborn would not be an overstatement.

    Putting aside the martial art guidance he received and his newly acquired concealed weapon arts, his use of saber arts in battle was enough to justify saying that he was basically a different person altogether.

    In the past, he thought himself strong in battle and able to fight people with higher cultivations... <i>Just what kind of small fry have I been fighting in this countryside ce? Have I ever seen anyone use high-level techniques? Have I experienced any changes I¡¯m satisfied with? Just how many marvelous techniques from the myriad ns and sects have I seen fused together? Just how many illustrious fighting philosophies have I seen in battle?</i>

    All this experience could not be reced by just practicing at home.

    His battles in the past would never give him such experiences. Only Yue Hongling, the Second Hidden Dragon, known through thends under heaven, someone that Instructor Sun could not hold a candle to, could give him this.

    It was clear for all to see how impressive Zhao Changhe¡¯s improvement was when it came to saber arts and fighting capability.

    Yue Hongling even gave him other saber art manuals. Thanks to them, he thoroughly broke out of the narrow scope of the Vicious Blood Saber Art. He began to see just how vast thends under heaven were; he saw the arts of each n and sect and began to incorporate them into his own understanding of saber arts.

    Zhao Changhe knew there was no longer much of a point in continuing to spar with Yue Hongling. No matter how much experience she had umted wandering the <i>jianghu</i>, it was still the experience of a single person. What use was there in only fighting the same person? The <i>jianghu</i> was vast, filled with millions of warriors all waiting to meet him.

    She had taught him how to pinpoint an enemy¡¯s position using his hearing and other senses. How could he not long for a day where he could step into the <i>jianghu</i> by himself and use that ability?

    Yue Hongling¡¯s desire to fill in the gaps in his experience to redeem herself was now truly fulfilled. It was time for her to return to the <i>jianghu</i>.

    This was where they would part.

    The two of them stopped outside the building and looked at each other, waiting for the other to say something. In the end, no one said anything.

    After a while, Zhao Changhe found a clumsy reason to speak. ¡°Tonight is the Lantern Festival, why don¡¯t you celebrate...¡±

    Yue Hongling, who was filled with a strange feeling of farewell, was amused by his words. She wanted to say something but her expression suddenly changed.

    A second after he sensed she felt something was wrong, Zhao Changhe turned to face the courtyard wall. ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled contently. Zhao Changhe had really mastered everything she taught him. In the past, even if he heard the subtle sounds his enemies made in the wind, he would have thought it was just that¡ªthe wind. Now, however, he was skilled enough to pick up that an enemy was approaching them.

    Zhao Changhe, as he was now, was ready to wander the <i>jianghu.</i>

    A big, rough man appeared atop the courtyard wall with an amazed expression. ¡°I never thought a little secondyer kid like you would be able to sense me when I''m not deliberately revealing my presence.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked indifferently. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t like people who make a show out of being polite.¡±

    The big man smiled. ¡°I am Lin Feihu from the ck Tiger Gang. Has a little baby like you heard of me before?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had, in fact, heard of him. After being here for so long, how could he not have heard of the notable figures from neighboring regions? Lin Feihu was the leader of the ck Tiger Gang, which engaged in looting and other shady businesses, and a cultivator at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned grave. This was a real pain in the ass.

    Thinking about how he had arrogantly hung up that board and waited for people to challenge him, Zhao Changhe realized that he had been overly arrogant. He thought that stronger cultivators should have been more familiar with the workings of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, but to his surprise, there really were idiots who did not. <i>You¡¯re at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, yet youe to challenge a secondyer? Have you no shame?</i>

    As he thought this, Lin Feihu fixed his gaze on Yue Hongling andughed heartily. ¡°I heard that the stronghold mistress here looked like Yue hongling. It¡¯s really as the rumors say! Woman, what future do you have with this little baby? Why don¡¯t youe along with me!¡±

    At the same time, his hands stretched out like a hawk spreading its wings and he pounced toward Yue Hongling with one big hand ready to grab her.

    ¡°....¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes went wide.

    <i>I thought you came to challenge me for my spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, but this is what you decide to do? Oh, wait, you¡¯re right. You technically </i>are<i> challenging someone on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.</i>

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    As a sword shed across, the sky was filled with a scarlet glow.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched and he put back the saber he had just drawn. Lin Feihu had offended Yue Hongling. He wanted her for himself, but how in the world could a man like him possibly snatch her away...

    ¡°Y-you... You¡¯re the real fucking Yue Hongling... Fu...<i>cough!</i>¡± Gang Leader Lin covered his throat with his hands as he staggered backward. Before he could even finish his sentence properly, he fell down and took hisst breath, dying with an incredulous expression.

    As he died, he kept trying to understand why the real Yue Hongling was here... <i>How could Yue Hongling possibly be the stronghold mistress...</i>

    Zhao Changhe stood by the side with his hands sped in silence.

    <i>I say. Why do you people keep courting death like this...</i>

    Yue Hongling sheathed her sword. She did not know what to say before, but after killing the idiot that interrupted them, she was in a good mood. ¡°It looks like it really is time for me to leave. By this point, that stupid board you hung up is not doing anything, but my presence here has started attracting trouble for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt all of this to be a pain in the ass. ¡°It¡¯s likely that these people have been sent here by Fang Buping to instigate things... If you¡¯re here, you can cut down all these troubles. If you leave, won¡¯t I be in a miserable position?

    ¡°What¡¯re you scared of? It¡¯s just a lowly branch master targeting you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond.

    ¡°I must leave one way or another, and if I find an excuse to do that, then you should shut up about it.¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°During my time here, I knew what you were doing... Both of us were embarrassed when I came here, but you always did your best to avoid any more of those situations and never took the chance to have your way with me. Zhao Changhe, you are honest and upright...you¡¯re a truly heroic person. But you know that I cannot stay here, much less as the stronghold mistress. My heart cannot bear it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not as upright as you say. After all, don¡¯t I still want you to stay and have fun at the festival tonight?¡±

    ¡°Festival after festival¡ªjust how many festivals are there? Since our time together ends here, what benefit is there in dying any longer?¡±

    Yue Hongling returned to the building, and when she came out, she was dressed in those red robes she was so fond of, with her traveling bag by her side.

    That bandit-like stronghold mistress appearance faded away like mist. It would never be seen again.

    Zhao Changhe remained where he stood, not uttering a single word.

    Yue Hongling strode out. When she passed Zhao Changhe, she casually patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going, stronghold master. The waves of <i>jianghu </i>surge. I hope that your heart remains as it is in the future. When the timees, when fate brings us together once more...we can celebrate the Lantern Festival together!¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood on the mountain peak in silence as he watched that red-cloaked heroine travel far, far away. He suddenly realized he hadn¡¯t seen that ck-maned horse of hers at all. <i>She probably left it in the city for someone to take care of it for when she left.</i>

    <i>She never belonged here.</i>

    Her leaving looked sudden, but in actuality, she could have left any time she wanted. This past half a month was already long enough. If other people knew of what she did, like Cui Yuanyong for example, their jaws would drop to the floor.

    He thought that familiarizing himself with Yue Hongling would subvert the image he had of her in his heart. However, the more he got to know her, the more he realized she was, in fact, exactly the Yue Hongling he idolized. His initial impression of her never shattered.

    Hearing of a raid from a demonic cult, she traveled a thousand <i>li</i> to warn the vige.

    On the road, she saved a youth and pushed him to learn martial arts.

    She thought he had met with misfortune and searched for him across thends.

    She found him, guided him, and seeded in training him.

    Then, she left.

    Free and easy.

    Zhao Changhe was d that the first thing he had seen in <i>jianghu</i> was the chivalrous Yue Hongling. Regardless of what evils he had seen in this bandit¡¯s nest of a demonic cult and how low the people around him were, the glow of the setting sun would always shine on the horizon¡ªand that was where his <i>jianghu</i> was.

    Was Zhao Changhe really honest and upright? When there was a beauty in his home, did he really have no other thoughts?

    Of course he had other thoughts.

    It was only that he did not want to stain this <i>jianghu</i> dream of his.

    Zhao Changhe turned around. Dusk hade and gone and a full moon rose above the willow trees.

    <i>The Lantern Festival? That has nothing to do with me... After these few days of specialized training fusing my internal and external arts, the thirdyer of the Profound Gate is not that far off anymore.</i>

    <i>She says she doesn¡¯t belong here? She¡¯s right. And neither do I.</i>

    <i>Once I reach the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, it will be time to take my saber and leave Beimang.</i>

 Chapter 47: Mountain Bandit and Nobility

    <h4>Chapter 47: Mountain Bandit and Nobility</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had long since wanted to leave this small pool, but he was constantly unsure of when he should leave. He stayed here because he wanted to cultivate, but he had no way of predicting how his cultivation would develop.

    That was, until now.

    When he just transmigrated to this world, with no way of acquiring martial arts, Zhao Changhe absolutely had no idea that he would leisurely reach the point of breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate in just a few short months. It had only been half a month since he reached the secondyer of the Profound Gate and he already had grand ns to reach the third!

    Instructor Sun and Fang Buping were both at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. They were already thirty and had trained for over twenty years. People like them were considered elites of the vast <i>jianghu</i>. Fang Buping could take on the role of branch master, and Instructor Sun¡¯s position as right-hand man was not much lower than Fang Buping¡¯s. Lin Feihu, who was also at the fourthyer, could be a gang leader.

    Oneyer of the Profound Gate was oneyer of heaven. Many in this world could squander their entire life away and never see the end of it.

    Of course, all this depended on one¡¯s aptitude and ess to martial arts. Not everyone needed to train for one to two decades. Yue Hongling was twenty and had already reached the eighthyer. Zhao Changhe did not know what kind of fortunate encounter she had in the <i>jianghu</i> and could notpare himself to her.

    People in general were mediocre, but even the mediocre experienced their own highs and lows.

    Xia Chichi was also naturally gifted and intelligent. From a young age, her mother had taught her a first-rate internal art. At sixteen, she was already at the fifthyer. After being purified by the Azure Dragon Seal and with the full support of the Four Idols Cult, it waspletely possible for her to reach the same level as Yue Hongling by the age of eighteen or neen or even surpass her.

    However, Zhao Changhe had nothing going for him from the start. Arge number of people had seen him, including Venerable Vermillion Bird, who was at the level of a master, and their first judgement of Zhao Changhe¡¯s future was that he had none. He was too old, having only begun his training at the age of neen. His foundation was nonexistent, and he needed at least a decade to reach the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, if he could even reach it at all.

    The Vicious Blood Art was the only way he could bypass the problem of his age and utilize the advantage brought about by his superior physique. That was why, no matter how bad the side effects got, Zhao Changhe could not abandon this martial art.

    If he wanted to cultivate both internal and external arts at the start, there was no way he could get around the problem of his age for internal arts. In the end, though, he managed to obtain Xia Longyuan¡¯s inheritance and skipped the introductory phase for learning internal arts. Moreover, this internal art was highlypatible with other martial arts.

    Zhao Changhe was still not guaranteed to ovee the disadvantages brought about by his age, even with this art, but at least he did not need to work on it as his main cultivation art and have to slowly and painfully knock on the Profound Gate. He could use it to support the Vicious Blood Art, together with additional items, during breakthroughs. And this method could be considered a shortcut among shortcuts.

    With such an advantage, why could he not attempt to break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate? <i>Maybe my cultivation speed will decrease in the future, but I don¡¯t care.</i>

    *

    The bandits in the stronghold found out that the stronghold mistress had left. For the past few days, the stronghold master had a gloomy face and the entire stronghold was filled with a tense atmosphere. Even those who tended to speak loudly did not dare to do so.

    <i>Oh well, we all knew how disobedient Boss Zhao¡¯s wife was. There was no way he could control her.</i>

    <i>In the future, you shouldn¡¯t find a wife that pretty. She looked like Yue Hongling, but what was the point? It¡¯s not the real Yue Hongling. After the boss experienced this painful event, no one will dare to want Yue Hongling even if she stands in front of us. All of us know that our future at the stronghold will be tragic. When the timees, will we be able to run?</i>

    Their boss hadn¡¯t spoken much these past few days. His sadness appeared to have transformed into pure, unadulterated appetite, and boy...was he able to eat. Every meal, he ate three jin of meat and three big bowls of rice. His underlings could not understand how his stomach was able to support that much food. The stronghold was wealthy now, but if he had eaten like this back when they had little, he would have run the stronghold stores dry all by himself.

    After he ate, he practiced barehanded techniques, then saber and archery, and finished everything up with some horse stance while holding boulders wearing hundreds of jin. Then, he went back to his hut to soak in a medicinal bath. Everyone could hear him trying to suppress his pained wailing all through the night. It seemed that his bath was even more concentrated¡ªhe¡¯d been doing the same thing before as well, but in thest few days, he had clearly upped the intensity.

    <i>After all, his wife ran away. He now has one less source to release his vital essence. He won¡¯t be sucked dry and overexert himself anymore.</i>

    Nobody had any idea that Zhao Changhe was frantically trying to take in nutrients to develop the flesh, qi, and blood needed to bring the Vicious Blood Art to the thirdyer. But Zhao Changhe himself dared to have such ideas, and he had only been cultivating for a few months!

    Zhao Changhe felt that he had not done enough. Even though he knew that breaking through the bottleneck to the thirdyer would be difficult, he had indeed underestimated how big the gap between the second and thirdyers was in terms of how strong his qi and blood needed to be. He had already obtained half the amount of strength needed through eating and medicinal baths. But this method required him to persist for a long period to see any notable effects. It was simply not feasible for him to reach the required amount of strength in so short a time.

    All this was really just bodybuilding, and there were no overnight results when it came to bodybuilding.

    However, there was also a clear difference between this and bodybuilding: with good medicines, one could immediately make up for the discrepancy in qi and blood. It was much more effective than gulping down egg whites.

    ¡°Tiezhu, any news about the medicines I asked you to get from the city?¡±

    ¡°Boss, the Qi and Blood Powder you asked me to get isn¡¯t sold in the city...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for them not to have it. It¡¯s auxiliary medicine recorded in the fucking manual for the Vicious Blood Art. How could other people sell it? Are you a dumb pig?¡± Zhao Changhe was displeased. ¡°What about the medicinal ingredients I asked you to get? We can make our own medicines. We¡¯re just brewing a medicinal stew with powders and not making pills. How difficult can it be?¡±

    ¡°They had the medicinal ingredients but I couldn¡¯t get much.¡± Tiezhu took out a bag. ¡°This is all I got...¡±

    Seeing that there were some medicines, Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression lightened up, but it was still a bit strange. ¡°Why is there so little?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Branch Master Fang frequently buys these same medicines. They use it inrge quantities.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stumped and scratched his head.

    <i>This might not be Fang Buping targeting me. If he really was targeting me, then I wouldn¡¯t even be able to get a single bag. It¡¯s because the people at the branch cultivate simr martial arts, so everyone needs the same type of medicines. It¡¯s natural they have to consume a lot of it. It¡¯s normal for this backcountry city to have so few resources.</i>

    Stocking up on these medicines was something Zhao Changhe did not ount for. But he had never thought he would be able to attempt to break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate so soon, and neither did Fang Buping. Otherwise, thetter would have long since bought everything.

    ¡°This is enough. It¡¯llst a few days. I¡¯ll use it first. You guys go to some cities further away to look for more medicines. It won¡¯t matter if you guyse back a few dayste.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°She told me once that one could not rush when it came to martial arts, and I¡¯ve been really anxious these past few days.¡±

    The bandits had strange expressions as they snuck looks at the stronghold master. Having one¡¯s wife run away from them was truly pitiable. It had already been a few days and Zhao Changhe still only talked about his training.

    Zhao Changhe knew what everyone was thinking but could not be bothered to argue with them. There was no way he could tell them that the stronghold mistress was actually Yue Hongling. <i>She finished what she set out to do and just up and left? No one¡¯s gonna believe that.</i>

    He took the medicines and quietly returned to his hut, letting the rest of them speak whatever they wanted.

    He felt that he grew considerably with each farewell.

    It was the new year. He could be considered one year older¡ªhe was now twenty.

    It had only been a few months in this world, but he kept feeling that he had grown up quicker during these few months than in all the years of his life prior. <i>Is this what they mean by the saying ¡°the jianghu makes one grow older?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked at the steam rising from the medicine pot and could not help butugh.

    <i> </i>*

    ¡°Your cultivation these few days can be considered quite focused. You¡¯re not jumping around like a rabbit like how you used to.¡± Cui Yuanyong heaved a heavy sigh as he looked at his little sister. ¡°If you could settle your mind and focus like this before, how could you still be at the trifling secondyer of the Profound Gate? Among everyone from our family, you have the greatest natural aptitude. It¡¯s a pity you waste your talents like this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. People have told me that ever since I started training as a young girl. I¡¯m sick of it. It¡¯s enough for you guys to train well, why do I have to train? It¡¯s tough, it¡¯s tiring, and I have no interest in it.¡±

    ¡°If you were likedies from other houses, content with poetry and needlework, and married into a good family in the future, there would be no problem. But you want to capture wanted criminals and think being a bounty hunter is very interesting. Yet, you also don¡¯t put in the work. Are you trying to court death?¡±

    ¡°Who in this world dares to touch the people of the Cui n?¡±

    ¡°Troubled times are upon us. When they arrive, there¡¯s no guarantee the name of the Cui n will be of use everywhere. And it goes without saying that the Four Idols Cult is eager to ughter our Cui n¡¯s people and use us in their sacrificial rituals. Do you think that Father and our brothers can protect you your whole life?¡± Cui Yuanyong sighed once more. ¡°You¡¯re already neen. It¡¯s time for you to grow up.¡±

    ¡°My birthday is at the end of the year! It¡¯s still early!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Cui Yuanyong had no way of convincing his little sister, so he just shook his head. He handed her a single medicinal pill. ¡°Your progress these past few days is eptable. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll be ready to break through in ten days. We won¡¯t need the two months I said earlier. This is a Mystery Clearing Pill. It¡¯ll allow you to smoothly break through your bottleneck when the timees.¡±

    ¡°How stingy. Only one pill?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll give you three pills.¡± Cui Yuanyong sighed again. ¡°If you really think you don¡¯t have enough... Zhao Changhe has been sending people to the city to buy medicines. He¡¯s pitifully scrounging up low-grade medicinal ingredients. You¡¯re able to use high-grade medicinal pills and you stillin that it¡¯s not enough?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he buying medicine for? Is he sick?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s probably nning to break through to the third heavenlyyer as well.¡± Cui Yuanyong looked at his little sister with a telling expression. ¡°He¡¯s only been cultivating for three months and he has reached where he is only by relying on the resources in his mountain stronghold. He¡¯s so poor that he literally needs to take food from others to feed himself.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ll definitely beat him to it!¡±

 Chapter 48: Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 48: Defeat</h4>

    Time passed by quickly. It had almost been a month since Yue Hongling left. Zhao Changhe made it through the month without much happening. It was already the second month. Spring was here and the flowers were in bloom.

    The medicines had been used up. Not just the qi and blood powder, they even ran out of the medicines used for Zhao Changhe¡¯s daily medicinal baths. Because Zhao Changhe had sent people everywhere to buy medicines, Fang Buping caught wind of what he was doing and began snatching up medicines topete with him. Eventually, there was none left. The neighboring cities also ran out of stock.

    What was even more troubling was that Fang Buping had finally recovered from the wounds Venerable Vermillion Bird inflicted on him as punishment.

    Zhao Changhe had managed to earn a lot from idiots challenging him. He gave away a small amount of the money to the branch to show, at least symbolically, that the Beimang Mountain Stronghold was still subordinate to the Blood God Cult. As for Fang Buping¡¯s requirement for them to give up half of whatever they earned¡ª<i>I won¡¯t give him shit.</i>

    However, this morning, Fang Buping had sent someone over and the emissary arrogantly demanded that half of the stronghold¡¯s resources be handed over.

    Fang Buping had sure be haughty after he recovered. He could finally vent the discontentment he felt toward Zhao Changhe and held back these few months.

    ¡°Stronghold Master Zhao, is the Beimang Mountain Stronghold still one of the Blood God Cult¡¯s strongholds? Do you intend for the stronghold to be independent, <i>Stronghold. Master. Zhao</i>?¡±

    ¡°Ha, what are you saying? We¡¯re all brothers of the cult. Come sit down.¡±

    The man shrugged and looked at the sky. ¡°The Branch Master said that you came to an agreement with him that every month, half of whatever the stronghold earns shall be handed over to the branch. However, the stronghold only gave the branch eighty-eight taels of silverst month. What is the meaning of this? Regarding the matter of the authoritiesing to weed out bandits that was brought up between you and the branch master, the branch master has helped you wlessly. In these few months, have there been any imperial troopsing to stir up trouble here? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered at him in his heart. <i>The authorities didn¡¯te? What do you think Cui Yuanyong came here to do? With him around, do the little authorities in the city have to do anything? All they need to do is to serve Young Master Cui and make sure he¡¯s well fed, has a ce to piss and shit, and that¡¯s all.</i>

    <i>He hasn¡¯t made a move yet because he saw that Yue Hongling was here. It¡¯d be strange if Fang Buping was the one holding Cui Yuanyong back. Why the fuck would he care about Fang Buping? On the other hand, wasn¡¯t that Lin Feihu or whatever sent by Fang Buping to stir up trouble?</i>

    In the end, Zhao Changhe said none of this out loud. He leaned back on his seat and replied leisurely. ¡°The agreement was for the stronghold¡¯s earnings to be handed over, but these earnings from the past two months are basically a bonus from people challenging me. It¡¯s my own ie. I threw some of it into the storehouse because I wanted to share my fortune with the rest of the brothers here. It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s part of the stronghold¡¯s earnings. Eighty-eight taels is quite a lot. You can ask a random brother and see if he agrees.¡±

    The surrounding mountain bandits all cowered away by the side where they stood. They all had different thoughts on the matter.

    <i>What the boss said makes sense. All we can do is hunt. We only just started following the ex-stronghold mistress¡¯ advice and nted some crops, so nothing¡¯se out of it yet... The earnings of the stronghold today really juste from people challenging the boss. Whatever he earns, he just throws it into the storehouse for us to use. At most, we put in a little more effort into digging traps. The boss is really sharing his fortune with us.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no need to say anything about how the boss conducts himself. He¡¯s loyal and treats us like brothers.</i>

    Unfortunately for them, their stance depended on a lot more than how Zhao Changhe conducted himself.

    <i>At the end of the day, Branch Master Fang is at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate and is a high-ranking member of the cult. Who would openly dare to side with you and go against him?</i>

    Even more people were thinking that the reason they had so little ie was that Zhao Changhe forbade them from looting. Otherwise, how could their earnings be only this much? <i>Are we even bandits anymore? We¡¯re even nting fucking crops now!</i>

    These people were not driven to be bandits because of a tyrannical official, huge taxes, or anything like that. Each and every one of them hade to the mountain either because they were loafers or because they¡¯dmitted a crime. <i>If we were willing to make an honest living growing crops in the past, why the fuck would be havee here...</i>

    The emissary broke out inughter. ¡°Right, right, look at how many of your brothers agree with you! No shit, you¡¯re the stronghold master! Doesn¡¯t that mean your ie is also the stronghold¡¯s ie?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took in all of their expressions in a single view and grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right. Dashan, take this emissary to the storehouse. Hand him half of whatever¡¯s inside.¡±

    Following this, a few people¡¯s expressions soured.

    What was in the storehouse was owned by everyone, and now, a few careless words from Zhao Changhe had just caused half of it to vanish. They felt like their hearts were bleeding. Recently, there were also no idiotsing to challenge Zhao Changhe anymore. How would they gain back their resources? If half of the storehouse was taken away, they would have to go back to eating dirt.

    How could they speak in favor of their boss right now?

    Zhao Changhe wanted tough, but he held himself back and unhurriedly said, ¡°Alright, have three people be his study buddy[1]... Eh wait, I mean have a few people tend to this honored emissary sent by the branch master. Take him to rest in the best house we have. Tonight we feast on roastedmb. Remember to save amb shank for our honored emissary. That¡¯s all. Dismissed.¡±

    He did not care about the strange expressions of everyone in the Hall of Virtuous Rebellion. He just stood up and left.

    *

    The waters of the pool behind the mountain were still clear and cold. There was no longer any snow around. The trees grew new branches and a floral fragrance wafted from the flowers that now covered the ground. Wild geese were flying south, their cries reaching the heavens.

    Zhao Changhe stood silently and suddenly took out his three <i>shi</i> bow. Without even aiming, he let his bow string twang and the arrow flew toward the wild geese.

    The arrow was like a shooting star. It pierced through two wild geese and they plopped to the ground.

    Zhao Changhe did not go over to inspect them. He was able to see far away, and he was able to clearly discern the geese¡¯s wounds. They were not caused by the arrow, but by the spiraling vicious blood qi apanying it, which left massive holes in the target. A bloody aura lingered, spiraling around the wound. The geese¡¯s bones were alsopletely shattered.

    He had sessfully picked up archery. His vision and hearing were sharp; everything he perceived was reflected unto his heart. Even if he had not broken through to the thirdyer, he was right at the bottleneck.

    Hecked medicine, however, so breaking through right now was as difficult as cooking without rice. Zhao Changhe had no choice but to slow down his ambitious steps. At the same time, this further strengthened his resolve to leave.

    <i>If even the resources I need for cultivation at the second and thirdyers are this scarce, the fuck am I going to do once I reach an ever higher cultivation?</i>

    The emissary sent by Fang Buping had left, but it was painfully clear that he woulde back again to stir up trouble. Just like how Yue Hongling had left after saying it was time, his period of rest and growth was also reaching its end.

    He pondered for a moment and hid his bow by a tree at the back before leaving.

    Even though he felt that he was not ready, Zhao Changhe nned to attempt breaking through to the thirdyer tonight. Whether he seeded or not, he had a n.

    Tomorrow was the Insect¡¯s Wake [2]. While insects had yet to burrow through the ground, why did a dragon have to hide itself?

    He returned to his hut, soaked in his final medicinal bath, drank his final portion of medicinal soup, showered, changed his clothes, then slowly took up a bizarre stance.

    At the thirdyer for the Vicious Blood Art, one no longer practiced the horse stance. Instead, the stance he had to take up now was simr to that of the statue of David. It was very embarrassing. Furthermore, what was even more embarrassing was that he had to slowly change positions... However, this was more beneficial for the cirction of his vicious blood qi and helped his blood qi permeate into his flesh and bones from his blood vessels.

    Once vicious blood spread throughout one¡¯s body, the Vicious Blood Art would be greatly strengthened. There was naturally no problem with Yue Hongling¡¯s judgment. This was indeed a martial art with an extremely high upper limit. Among the myriad types of external arts, those that could temper one¡¯s bones and internal organs alike were few in number.

    It was just that as one reached theter stages of the Vicious Blood Art, more energy and nutrients were needed. And... it became more painful to cultivate.

    He could clearly feel the vicious qi surge within his blood and seep into his flesh, slowly spreading to his skin... Gradually, a sharp pain began to assault him. Hot blood rushed to his head and more and more of his mind was taken over by malevolence. He wanted to rip apart everything in front of him to drain away the urge for violence in his heart and release the pain he felt.

    Zhao Changhe knew that if there was another person around, they would think that he was about to go berserk, like a wild beast with scarlet eyes.

    While Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind was still intact, Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art activated itself and a wisp of coolness flowed from his <i>huiyin</i> acupoint to his chest, then upstream into the arteries of his heart, andstly to his forehead, ensuring that Zhao Changhe¡¯s consciousness was not extinguished.

    However, the more awake he was, the harder the pain was to endure. The berserk state brought about by the Vicious Blood Art, from a certain standpoint, could be said to allow one to ignore or dissipate the pain from their body¡ªthat, of course, if they were willing to forsake their humanity.

    Zhao Changhe, of course, did not want that.

    Wisps of qi swam from his dantian into his meridians. They spread throughout his muscles and bones, alleviating some of the pain.

    Whether it was with Xia Chichi¡¯s assistance or relying on Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art, internal arts could only help alleviate the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art. They could not prevent them. The only way to eliminate the side effects was to use the Blood Settling Pill that Instructor Sun had given him. Until now, Zhao Changhe had not eaten a single pill.

    Once he began relying on it, he could forget about ever being free.

    <i>It¡¯s enough for me that internal arts can alleviate the symptoms... With my manly bones of steel, how can I not endure this bit of pain?</i>

    While his head was muddled, he seemed to hear someone making noise outside. It sounded like there was someone knocking the door. Zhao Changhe, in his chaotic state, did not pay it any heed and continued attacking the final barrier between him and the thirdyer, ignoring just how exhausted he was.

    After enduring for some time, Zhao Changhe could feel that his clothes were drenched in sweat. He almost managed to force his vicious blood qi into every part of his skin. Almost.

    Just one bit was left, but that one percent could just as well be ny-nine.

    No matter how much pain he endured or how many times he attempted to break through this final barrier, if he did not have enough strength, then he did not have enough.

    He did not have enough strength. He did not have enough medicine. The time he had was too short.

    At the end of the day, he was not a genius favored by heaven.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Zhao Changhe opened his eyes in rage. He smashed the bathtub in his room with a kick and the medicinal water spilled everywhere¡ªa symbol of his failure to breakthrough.

    ¡°Boss, boss!¡± Listening to things inside the building quiet down, the person outside anxiously shouted, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally awake...¡±

    Zhao Changhe panted, exhausted, and asked furiously, ¡°What happened!?¡±

    ¡°Someone snuck into the stronghold tonight. She¡¯s stuck in one of the traps... But her sword art is too strong. Everyone¡¯s been trying to deal with her for an hour, but we still can¡¯t restrain her...¡±

    1. This is a reference to a controversy in Shandong University over a system where three Chinese students (mostly female) are assigned to a single international student as a buddy. You can read more about it here: https://web.archive.org/web/20210120071431/https://shanghai.ist/2019/07/15/shandong-university-apologizes-for-pairing-male-foreigners-with-multiple-female-chinese-buddies/ ?

    2. Jingzhe, the third of the 24 sr stems. ?

 Chapter 49: Borrow Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 49: Borrow Your Head</h4>

    Zhao Changhe suppressed his rage at his failure. There still remained some malevolence in his eyes as he strode to where the trap was.

    It was a trap within the stronghold, right beside the training grounds. Zhao Changhe personally asked someone to dig one here and said that no one would ever expect there to be traps in such a ce. Yue Hongling was standing by the side then and heard everything... None of them thought that they would catch a fish with it.

    However, Yue Hongling instructed the bandits to remove the spikes underneath the traps so that the traps would solely be used to capture enemies. This intruder was lucky. If there were spikes below, she would have been pierced into a sieve, so how would she struggle like she was now?

    Zhao Changhe walked to the side to take a look. A group of bandits stood around the deep pit with spears, jabbing them downward one after the other. A sword shone in the pit, however, and no matter how many spears were thrust down, they could not hurt her one bit.

    The intruder¡¯s de also appeared to be a valuable one. Numerous spears had been split apart by it, leaving only short staves in the hands of the bandits. Still, there were just too many people. With waves upon waves of attacksing at her, the intruder could not escape.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. <i>It¡¯s like looking at a bunch of fucking birds pecking at each other. She¡¯s already trapped inside and this is the best you guys can do? It¡¯s been a full hour and you¡¯re all still struggling to run her through?</i>

    <i>You at the bottom as well. From your sword art and valuable sword, you must have obtained some high-level inheritance. You¡¯re probably also at the second or thirdyer of the Profound Gate for internal arts. With such a cultivation, when you step on a trap, shouldn¡¯t you feel that something is off and immediately use movement art to maneuver away? How did you fall into a random fucking pit? Are you like Yue Hongling back when she had sword qi running amuck inside her?</i>

    <i>Did a dog teach you this way of dealing with enemies and unforeseen circumstances?</i>

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°The boss is here!¡±

    ¡°Look at how aggressive this woman is!¡±

    The bandits ceased their attacks to move aside and formed a straight path for Zhao Changhe to walk through. With this short pause, cold sword qi burst from the hole. The intruder almost made it out of her situation.

    Unfortunately, a sanguine moon suddenly appeared, apanied by a soft harrumph. A saber shone through the air and the sword was deflected back into the hole with a deafening ng.

    Zhao Changhe stood by the side of the hole and looked down. A youngdy red at him with her head raised. Her eyes spoke of an unwillingness to submit and betrayed some terror.

    She was rather haggard. From head to toe, she was drenched with dripping sweat. It looked as if the hole she was in had cold water on the bottom, as per Yue Hongling¡¯s advice. <i>Even though it¡¯s warmer in spring, it¡¯s still pretty cold. Will she be able to endure this with her cultivation?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was extremely irritated and could not be bothered thinking so much about it. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. One: you continue resisting and we roll a huge boulder into the hole. You¡¯ll be turned into paste and we¡¯ll use you to fertilize the flowers.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s face, which had an expression indicating her unwillingness to submit, suddenly went stiff.

    <i>It¡¯s over. I thought I could hold on for a while longer. Once elder brother realizes I¡¯m missing, he¡¯ll definitelye looking for me, but this...</i>

    The faces of the bandits by the side were all flushed with excitement. They had been in a stalemate for an hour, but it was actually this simple.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Two: you throw your sword out and surrender. I¡¯m in need of a new stronghold mistress.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was red with rage. ¡°Just crush me! I¡¯d rather die than surrender.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. You¡¯re incapable, but you sure have a temper.¡± Zhao Changhe began loosening his belt. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like your sword arts are at the point where you can deflect even drops of water. I just woke up and didn¡¯t have time to pee. I¡¯ll send you a whole stream.¡±

    The woman was stupefied. ¡°You lowlife! No, wait¡ªwait a moment...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pee! I¡ªI¡¯ll surrender.¡±

    The bandits: ¡°...¡±

    <i>How did we not think of doing this? No, wait, would it have even worked?</i>

    The woman murmured, ¡°You¡ªyou can¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m with the imperial court.¡±

    <i>Which fucking rich family has this woman juste running from to be this na?ve? One of the imperial court¡¯s people? We¡¯re fucking bandits! Who do you think we y with if not people from the imperial court?</i>

    Seeing her helplessly throw her sword out, numerous scenes¡ªthe sort one would find in erotica¡ªshed through the bandits¡¯ minds.

    To Zhao Changhe, someone from the imperial court was of use to him, but not that much. This woman¡¯s naivete made him want tough. Her temper had faded away significantlypared to just moments before.

    He picked up her sword and sized it up for a while. ¡°You guys go back to what you¡¯re supposed to do. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, don¡¯te and bother us.¡±

    The bandits made eyes at him as they left. Afterward, Zhao Changhe struck one of the woman¡¯s acupoints and picked her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, youngdy. My hut¡¯s open for you.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make me your mountain mistress,¡± the young woman said angrily. ¡°Wait till my brother arrives. He¡¯ll ughter your entire stronghold!¡±

    ¡°Oho, you have a backer?¡± Zhao Changhe found the whole thing to be truly amusing. ¡°Enough, woman. I¡¯m not a good person, but I¡¯m also not a child lover. I have absolutely no interest in that body of yours. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t met anyone rted to the imperial court. There are some matters I would like to rify.¡±

    The woman was unafraid of death. ¡°Whatever you ask, I won¡¯t answer.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>.¡± Zhao Changhe sneered and made a motion that looked like he was going to take off his belt.

    The young woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°You dare!?¡±

    ¡°I said that if you surrendered, I wouldn¡¯t pee on your head. I never said I wouldn¡¯t do something else, did I?¡±

    ¡°You lowlife! Shameless! Utterly shameless!¡±

    Of course, Zhao Changhe just wanted to scare her a little. Before anything happened that needed to be censored, however, someone suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Boss, boss!¡±

    Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Branch Master Fang hase. He says that the intruder from the imperial court must be handed over to the branch. We are not to do anything to her. Those are the rules.¡±

    ¡°Fuck him!¡± Zhao Changheughed coldly. ¡°Can he fly? How is he here so soon? Someone must have sent word at least an hour ago. It¡¯s so clear that he¡¯se to purposely snatch away my women for himself and only found out that she was with the imperial court after arriving. Who¡¯s he trying to deceive?¡±

    The one outside the door did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Enough. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s on the mountain road and is about to arrive at the stronghold.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bring this woman to him myself.¡±

    The person outside spoke no more.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at the woman. Her face was pale as she returned his gaze.

    ¡°Heh, you should know what¡¯ll happen after you surrender.¡± Zhao Changhe pulled her out the door and dragged her outside the stronghold.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe! It was my mistake to think you were a real man! You should not bend the knee to curry favor with this branch master... Eh?¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the young woman realized her acupoints were unblocked. Her sword, which had been confiscated, was also forced into her hand.

    ¡°Are you fucking stupid? Who told you that there¡¯s only one gate in the stronghold? This is the rear gate!¡± Zhao Changhe waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and run. With how stupid you are, you should train for another three years before asking First Seat Tang for a mission. Don¡¯t think that every bandit you meet will be as willing to talk reason as I am.¡±

    The young woman was dumbstruck as she looked at him. ¡°You... You know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one First Seat Tang sent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°Well, there you go.¡± Zhao Changhe said impatiently. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care who you are, who sent you, and why you¡¯re here. I won¡¯t do something that despicable. When you said you were with the imperial court, I actually did intend to ask you about some matters. Since we don¡¯t have time anymore, hurry up and run. I still have things to do, so piss off.¡±

    The woman said, ¡°You¡ªyour branch master is at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. You¡¯re not even at the thirdyer yet. Once he finds out you let go a prisoner from the imperial court, what¡¯re you going to do...¡±

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re only realizing this now?¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Enough. I have my ways. Just don¡¯t stay here and get in the way of my business.¡±

    The young woman lowered her head and pursed her lips. After stammering for a while, she suddenly took out two moist medicinal pills from her pocket. ¡°This pill will assist you in breaking through to the thirdyer. Thank you. I¡ªI¡¯ll immediately find someone to help you!¡±

    She then stamped her feet and flew away. She knew that at her current skill level, she would only be a hindrance to Zhao Changhe, so she went to get reinforcements instead.

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss for a moment. Her movement art was both elegant and iparably nimble. She was absolutely from a prestigious background. <i>Just what kind of powerful family would let such a naive childe here to die? I swear to go¡ªhold on, wait a second... Cui Yongyuan is nearby. He¡¯s from a distinguished family and has a little sister.</i>

    He lowered his head in silence and looked at the medicinal pill in his hand. <i>No way. Is this medicine from the Cui n?</i>

    He raised it to his nose and took a whiff. Immediately, he felt something stir in his dantian.

    It was obvious this was a pill for internal arts cultivators. It was of use to the Eight Blind Gates and not the Vicious Blood Art... He was now using the qi from this internal art to support his use of the Vicious Blood Art. <i>Could I try breaking through again?</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t even care anymore. Fang Buping is at my doorstep.</i>

    Zhao Changhe dropped the pill into his mouth and devoured it. As the qi in his dantian began to swirl, he strode to the Hall of Virtuous Rebellion.

    Wang Dashan and the others were currently insideying food and drinks on the table to wee Fang Buping before he graced them with his presence. They were all dumbstruck as they looked at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Boss, what happened to the girl?¡±

    Zhao Changhe casually walked up to Wang Dashan and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened to her in a while. I first need to borrow something from you.¡±

    Wang Dashan did not know what he meant and just smiled. ¡°What¡¯re you saying? Boss, you can take whatever you want. Why speak of borrowing? What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want to break through to the thirdyer for the Vicious Blood Art. I have everything in order, but I¡¯m just short of something to boost my vicious blood qi.¡± As Zhao Changhe spoke, he suddenly drew his saber. ¡°I¡¯ve speciallye to borrow your head!¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    His saber swung over in a blur and bright-red blood gushed forth.

    Wang Dashan¡¯s head flew away with a stunned expression stered on it.

    <i>He¡ªhe dares to kill me?</i>

    <i>Branch Master Fang is already here...</i>

    Everyone present was overwhelmed with horror as they looked at Zhao Changhe. He did not spare any effort to hide the vicious red color of his skin. They all cowered and their legs began to tremble.

    Zhao Changhe observed his rumbling dantian. The effects of the medicinal pill were simply terrifying. The qi in his body whirled around, surging through at an incredible rate across his meridians and into his acupoints. He hadn¡¯t intended to open the third Profound Gate for internal arts¡ªthe Danzhong acupoint, located at the center of the chest¡ªyet, before he even realized it, he had already broken through.

    At the same time, killing intent spewed forth from him as vicious blood qi rushed to his heart meridians and assaulted his consciousness. Qi and blood rushed like a wild current toward the flesh and skin that they had failed to permeate during his prior breakthrough attempt.

    His qi, roaring from just having broken through to the thirdyer, automatically acted to fuse with the vicious blood qi, imbuing his pained flesh and skin with what felt like a loud boom.

    Zhao Changhe looked to the sky and roared. He suppressed the intense, sharp pain from his breakthrough and split therge board hanging in the Hall of Virtuous Rebellion with his saber,ughing. ¡°We im to carry out the will of heaven, yet we have no will. We speak of virtuous rebellion, yet we have no virtue. What use is there for me to stay here!? We¡¯ll meet again someday!¡±

 Chapter 50: The Waking of Insects

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Waking of Insects</h4>

    In the darkness of night, Zhao Changhe bolted wildly toward the back of the mountain with Fang Buping in close pursuit.

    In the moment, it felt amazing to kill that idiot, but Fang Buping had arrived. After killing Wang Dashan, whether Zhao Changhe would be able to survive being chased down by Fang Buping was the real question.

    Fang Buping¡¯s expression was quite sinister under the moonlight, and unexpectedly, held a bit of joy. ¡°Zhao Changhe! You have vited the rules of the cult by indiscriminately killing one of your brothers! Where do you think you¡¯re going!? Leave your head behind!¡±

    Fang Buping was truly happy.

    He hated Zhao Changhe¡¯s official status as a formal disciple of the cult, and with his backing from the saintess, Fang Buping did not dare mess with him. Even if he wanted to kill Zhao Changhe, there was nothing he could do other than use his authority to give him some trouble and let him suffer in silence.

    In the end, Zhao Changhe had unexpectedly lost his cool. After only a bit of teasing and being taken advantage of twice, he had revealed an opening for Fang Buping to exploit.

    Wang Dashan was definitely not a brother of the cult. Strictly speaking, Zhao Changhe only murdered a bandit from the mountain stronghold. It was no different from when he killed Zhang Quan and could not be considered breaking the rules of the cult. However, matters like this depended on how one spoke of them. Back then, Instructor Sun said that Zhang Quan was trash and his death meant nothing, so why couldn¡¯t Fang Buping do the opposite? If the branch master said that Wang Dashan was a brother of the cult, he could always alter a few documents to make it seem like that was the case. Zhao Changhe would not be able to dispute it.

    Fang Buping was pleasantly surprised.

    He knew that Zhao Changhe had just broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. His potential was indeed terrifying. To be honest, no matter how hard he thought, Fang Buping could not understand how a man could reach the thirdyer of the Profound Gate after just cultivating for four months. <i>Everyone here has cultivated the Vicious Blood Art. Is there anyone unaware of how difficult it is to cultivate? Even if this idiot has been secretly practicing an internal art to support himself, isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?</i>

    <i>No...if this is true, then I need to kill you all the more. We¡¯ve had beef from the start. Do you really think I¡¯ll wait for you to mature? Also, you just reached the thirdyer. Do you think you¡¯re some hot shit? There¡¯s no way you¡¯ve gotten used to the power of the thirdyer, so what can you do with it?</i>

    Fang Buping, though, had been training at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate for many years. Even with just his twenty years of risking his life in battle in the <i>jianghu</i>, fighting experience, and understanding of saber arts, could a greenhorn like Zhao Changhe match up to him?

    <i>Do you think you¡¯re Yue Hongling, able to defeat Cult Leader Xue at such a young age? Even she¡¯s been cultivating from a young age and trained for over a decade, so who the fuck do you think you are?</i>

    ¡°Zhao Changhe, you also practice Tracless Soaring Blood. How can you hope to outrun me? Give yourself up obediently and head back to stand trial, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You sure are full of bullshit. Did you be the branch master by sheer volume of shit spewed?¡±

    ¡°...wait till I get my hands on you. You think I¡¯ll kill you? You¡¯ll fucking <i>wish</i> you could die!¡±

    The sound of Fang Buping¡¯s sleeves billowing in the air drew closer, but Zhao Changhe continued rushing ahead, his expression iparably calm.

    Both of them practiced the same movement art, Traceless Soaring Blood. Since Fang Buping had a higher cultivation, he was clearly faster than Zhao Changhe¡¯s. If thetter simply ran, he would obviously not be able to outrun the branch master. However, Zhao Changhe never intended to run, but fight. Him escaping from the mountain stronghold was to avoid being caught in a tight encirclement. He merely wanted to draw Fang Buping behind the mountain.

    Yue Hongling noted at the beginning of their training that Zhao Changhe had an incredibly clear goal he wanted to reach. She was correct. This goal was Fang Buping.

    From the start, being able to defeat Fang Buping was something Zhao Changhe demanded of himself.

    Vice Branch Master Huang assumed his position after withdrawing from the branch¡¯s elite troops. Fang Buping was different. From the start, he was inmand of Instructor Sun and the other elite troops as branch master and well-known in the cult as a general on the border regions. Even though his ranking was a bit low, his battle would be the most difficult and dangerous one Zhao Changhe fought since transmigrating.

    <i>Fang Buping¡¯s fundamental martial art is not necessarily the Vicious Blood Art. It¡¯s possible hebined it with a better martial art from the cult. He might even have part of the Blood God Art.</i>

    <i>Furthermore, Traceless Soaring Blood is a movement art that requires one to use internal force. Since Fang Buping also practices it, he must have internal force. He¡¯s not someone that just practices external arts. Just like me, he cultivates both! He¡¯s reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate!</i>

    <i>What¡¯s more, he¡¯s a master of saber arts and has plenty of experience. Can I defeat such a person?</i>

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Fang Buping¡¯s saber whistled through the air. Even from far away, one would be able to feel the branch master¡¯s intent to cut Zhao Changhe down. The muscles in Zhao Changhe¡¯s back could not help but tighten.

    <i>He¡¯s so fast!</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly turned around and shed out. He urately hit the side of Fang Buping¡¯s saber.

    <i>What the fuck, does he have eyes on the back of his head?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack did not use up all of his strength. Very quickly, he lightly pushed off the ground and used the force of the attack to circle around Fang Buping. In the blink of an eye, Zhao Changhe was a few <i>zhang</i> away.

    Fang Buping could not help but admire Zhao Changhe¡¯s solid foundation. His arms, legs, and saber were in perfect harmony; his attacks were extremely precise, and he had masterful control over his strength. Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber art had truly reached a higher level. Moreover, Fang Buping had no idea where he had picked up the ability to determine the position of his enemies using his hearing. Without even looking, Zhao Changhe knew where to strike.

    However, it was truly a pity. Zhao Changhe had just broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. In terms of raw strength, there was a great disparity between him and Fang Buping.

    ¡°Your hands are trembling, aren¡¯t they?¡± Fang Buping resumed the chase andughed excitedly. ¡°Why run when you can fight a few bouts and let me see how much you can entertain me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands were indeed trembling, but unlike what Fang Buping imagined, his heart was not. On the contrary, he was quite calm.

    He did not feel like he was up against an immovable wall. Fang Buping¡¯s skill with his saber was not beyond Zhao Changhe¡¯s expectations. There was simply a gap in their strength! This meant that Zhao Changhe stood a chance!

    He remained silent and continued fleeing. Suddenly, he leapt into the air and jumped over some vegetation ahead.

    Fang Buping chuckled and mimicked his jump. ¡°I know the traps in the stronghold like the back of my hand. You want to rely on them to change your fortunes? Hahaha... You must be full of despair right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Following his jump, the saber in Fang Buping¡¯s hand suddenly turned scarlet and began overflowing with vicious qi. Under the moonlight, it looked iparably fierce.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    Zhao Changhe could feel that the vicious blood qi in his body was being suppressed by his opponent from behind, to the point that it disturbed his calm. For the first time, his Back Eye actually backfired¡ªseeing that fierce vicious blood qi, his soul was shaken slightly and he actually felt a bit of dread.

    However, that feeling onlysted for an instant. How could Zhao Changhe be intimidated by that sort of power? He turned around and shed out once more.

    <i>ng!</i>

    An intense metal-on-metal sound echoed through the night. Zhao Changhe coughed up a mouthful of blood and continued retreating. In midair, he grabbed a vine fluttering in the wind and fiercely stepped on the tree trunk by the side, burrowing the force of this motion to swing toward the pool. He reached it in a single breath.

    Fang Buping stumbled somewhat and he was even more stunned.

    <i>How is Zhao Changhe able to find the weakest point of my attack, like he¡¯s practiced it a hundred thousand times before? It shouldn¡¯t be... He couldn¡¯t have learned it, right? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s experienced enough to clearly be able to distinguish the weak points of my attacks. That would be too heaven-defying.</i>

    As he thought this, he saw Zhao Changhe swinging on a vine, so he also grabbed one and swung over. However, this motion apparently triggered some mechanism; from all directions, sharpened wooden spears shot toward him.

    <i>I allowed that idiot to continue leaking information to you for this very moment to make you believe that you understood everything about the stronghold. Too bad Wang Dashan didn¡¯t know shit about the traps I set up by myself!</i>

    Fang Buping brandished his saber in mid-air. Even though it looked like he did not put in any strength, his de was like a dancing pear blossom, shredding all of the wooden spears to pieces in an instant. He felt not even a sliver of danger.

    Indeed, Fang Buping was strong and experienced.

    Behind a tree by the pool, Zhao Changhe had already picked up his bow and nocked an arrow. The killing intent in his eyes was palpable.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The bowstring¡¯s twang was like thunder, and an arrow shot out like a shooting star.

    Fang Buping, who had just dealt with the threat of the trap, let his guard down for a moment. By the time his brain processed that booming sound, the blurry silhouette of an arrow was already at his face.

    <i>Where did that bowe from? He didn¡¯t have one on him.</i>

    As the thought shed past his mind, Fang Buping bellowed as he raised his saber to block the arrow.

    The arrow qi, twice strengthened by Zhao Changhe¡¯s internal art and his vicious blood qi, spiraled outward. An iparably terrifying vicious blood qi assaulted Fang Buping¡¯s meridians and caused the blood and qi in his body to roil. He could not help but retreat a step to resist this formidable attack. In the end, he managed to break the arrow in half.

    Before Fang Buping could even heave a sigh of relief, however, a bloody glow suddenly appeared before him.

    A blood-red saber streaked across the firmament. Under the moonlight, a figure had leapt from the pool and now floated above him; it looked like a demon high up in the sky.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    This wave after wave of attacks was like the rushing of river water¡ªan unstoppable force!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Fang Buping anxiously raised his saber to block the attack. The world-shaking sound of their weapons colliding could be heard even from the far-away stronghold.

    The bacsh from blocking the arrow had yet to dissipate, and Fang Buping could not yet muster his strength to fully defend. Zhao Changhe had been reserving his strength for this exact moment.

    Zhao Changhe had gained the upper hand. After this one attack, their strengths were nowparable.

    Both of them coughed out blood, their arms were swelling, and their eyes were red like beasts.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be able to hold on this long against me. Impressive...¡± While they were in a stalemate, in the end, Fang Buping had more strength remaining. He slowly said, ¡°But this is where it ends...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, however, he was suddenly blinded by something white.

    A bag of crushed limestone had burst in his face. He ate no small amount of it, and his eyes were in even more pain than his throat. He could not see anything.

    <i>Fuck you. I thought you were a great man of unmatched character. Just as we were enjoying the damn fight and we were going all out like the men we are, you throw some fucking limestone at me?!</i>

    A coolness washed over Fang Buping¡¯s throat before he even had the chance to curse at Zhao Changhe.

    Amidst the moonlight, everything was silent.

    Every orifice in Fang Buping¡¯s head was filled with limestone powder, and blood gushed from his throat as he slowly fell down, staring at the sky. The dull thud as he hit the ground marked the end of this battle...and the end of his life.

    Never had it urred to Fang Buping that his pursuit would end like this.

    Zhao Changhe slowly retreated a few steps, exhausted. He stuck his saber into the ground, kneeled, and leaned on it for support while panting heavily.

    His wave of attacks, which had been nned out for some time now, had used up all of his strength. He had drawn upon every bit of potential he had. If he could not seed with this, then he would have surely died.

    Indeed, not everyone was a match for the branch master of a demonic cult. Fang Buping was really strong, but the <i>jianghu</i> had uncountably many great men. If Zhao Changhe was to wander the <i>jianghu, </i>fighting people with higher cultivations was clearly not as simple as he had imagined.

    <i>As for the limestone? Pft.</i>

    <i>The way of Heaven is eternal. It does not exist because of Emperor Yao¡¯s benevolence, nor does it perish with Emperor Jie¡¯s despotism. Is this not what the Tome of Troubled Times acknowledges?</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and struggled to pick himself up. Then, he sheathed his saber and strode down the mountain.

    ¡°Second brother, hurry! Move faster!¡± The youngdy anxiously pulled her brother as she flew along the road. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. Fang Buping has been training at the fourthyer for many years, he can¡¯t win!¡±

    ¡°I told you to abandon the mission. Who let you sneak into the stronghold at night!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about this? I¡¯ll let you scold me when we¡¯re back home!¡±

    Cui Yuanyong could only helplessly follow his little sister as they sped to the mountain. Shortly after stepping onto the mountain path, however, their expressions suddenly changed as they looked to the sky.

    A golden light shone in the sky. The Tome of Troubled Times was once again descending upon them.

    <strong>Third month. Insect¡¯s Wake. Zhao Changhe, having only cultivated for four months, broke through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. Immediately after, he cut down Branch Master Fang Buping from the Blood God Cult at Beimang.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 91: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>A long river descends from the nine heavens, flowing into the <i>jianghu</i>.</strong>

    [END OF FIRST ARC]

 Chapter 51: Saber Leaves Beimang

    <h4>Chapter 51: Saber Leaves Beimang</h4>

    The unending spring rain pattered on the ground.

    Amidst the rain, a traveler from far away, draped in a straw raincoat, wearing a bamboo hat, and carrying a saber on his back stepped onto an empty street in a small vige.

    ¡°Empty¡± was not apletely urate description, however. On a corner of the cold and deste street, there was a beggar. He sat under the eaves of the buildings to take shelter from the rain.

    The eaves were not able to block the spring rain and the thin nket the beggar covered himself with was visibly drenched. He curled up more and more. The sight was extremely pitiable.

    The traveler walked to his side. He lowered his head and, with a sigh, handed him a few coppers.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you...¡± The beggar¡¯s hands shuddered, trembling as he epted the coins.

    The instant he reached out to take the coppers, a wrist de suddenly flew out of the beggar¡¯s sleeves into his hand and he thrust it toward the traveler¡¯s stomach!

    Under the misty rain, nowhere in the <i>jianghu</i> is safe.

    However, the moment the wrist de thrust out, a copper coin shot out of the traveler¡¯s hands and dug itself into the beggar¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The beggar¡¯s arm seemed to lose all strength and the traveler deftly caught his wrist. Looking at the bloody hole between the beggar¡¯s eyebrows, he knew that the man could not be more dead.

    ¡°You were too anxious. The mud on your face was freshly smeared. It didn¡¯t look like it was a result of not being able to wash your face for a while. Anyone careful can see that...¡± The traveler sighed and left.

    The spring rain continued to pour and washed away the blood. The street was still cold and deste. No one would know what just transpired here.

    At the end of the street was a fluttering banner with the character ¡°wine¡± printed on it. The raindrops hit thenterns as they creaked and swayed. The traveler stood outside the door, listening to the clinking of wine goblets and shuffling of gambling chips. It was loud. A considerable number of people were taking shelter from the rain and drinking inside. The whole ce was rather lively.

    ¡°Have you guys heard? A ruthless guy has appeared in the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    ¡°There are nothing but ruthless people in the <i>jianghu</i>. Which one are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, the 91st Hidden Dragon, Zhao Changhe! Is there anyone who¡¯s more well-known than him right now?¡±

    The corner of the traveler¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>This damn tome is really out to get me. Well, at least I have my own cool line now, but this rank is really embarrassing. 250 was one thing, but 91 Mr. Zhao</i>[1]<i>? Who¡¯s the one writing this shitty tome?! How many more times are you going to make fun of me!?</i>

    Still, it felt awesome to hear other people talking about him.

    Zhao Changhe pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Shopkeeper, is there a seat? Give me a meal fit for a hero. Oh, also wine for two silver and a te of cooked beef. Right, and fill up this gourd with two <i>jin</i> of wine.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Please take a seat, sir.¡±

    The patrons who were conversing with each other took a look at him

    He was a young, clean-shaven man. He looked like a brave young warrior. On his face was stered a bright smile, and the scar on it, instead of ruining hisplexion, made him look rather cool. He looked a bit sorry after being caught in the rain, but they could see that this man drying his straw raincoat was quite lively.

    Most of them stopped at that and continued chatting away.

    ¡°That said, Zhao Changhe is really ruthless. He mixed with the Luo Family Vige and killed the Luo Vige Lord. Then, he mixed with the Blood God Cult and killed <i>their</i> branch master. He¡¯s a natural-born rebel, I bet he rebelled against his own mom before he was even born.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I thought you people were talking about my glorious achievement of killing a fourthyer cultivator while I was at the thirdyer. The Tome of Troubled Times rarely praises people. Didn¡¯t you guys see it say I ¡°cut down¡± someone? There was even that cool line at the end! Didn¡¯t you guys see it?! The fuck are you talking about?!</i>

    ¡°Yeah. If he isn¡¯t ruthless, then no one is. The empire put wanted posters up, so orthodox forces won¡¯t take him in. The Blood God Cult also put a reward on his head, so demonic forces won¡¯t take him in either. How many more days does he have to live?¡±

    ¡°The demonic cult is really generous. Two thousand gold pieces! What is the imperial court doing? They¡¯re only offering one hundred taels of silver as a bounty and they haven¡¯t done shit the past few months. They don¡¯t give a damn about him at all. I went to the city yesterday and his wanted poster had been washed away by the rain. No one put up a new one. Now I can¡¯t even find out what Zhao Changhe looks like.¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that, it seems like he¡¯s not really in trouble. It¡¯s gonna be tough to get away from the Blood God Cult, but it looks like the officials couldn¡¯t care less about him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, you think it¡¯s gonna be that easy? The reward from the demonic cult is a <i>lot</i>. I have no idea just how many people will act for the money alone, I mean, when has the <i>jianghu</i> evercked murderers and bounty hunters? I¡¯ve heard that someone from the Snow-Listening Pavilion is thinking of taking the bounty.¡±

    ¡°The top assassins?!¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°He better wish for more luck. Wow, he better pray those guys don¡¯t find him.¡±

    ¡°Why does it seem like you¡¯re concerned for him?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys heard? That fool secretly likes Yue Hongling. When he was still a stronghold master, he took someone who looked like Yue Hongling as his stronghold mistress. In the end, even that fake bitch left him. How pathetic. Don¡¯t you think this makes him look kinda normal? Like you can get along with him...¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How does this mean I can get along with him? He¡¯speting with me for women! Forget about the bounty, if he dares show his face in front of me, I¡¯ll cut off his little head! And the big head too!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you idiot. You¡¯re even more delusional than him.¡± A group of people burst outughing. ¡°Out of everyone on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, he¡¯s the only embarrassment. Everyone else is high and lofty, the kind of people we can never hope to reach.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If we met, I¡¯d most likely treat him to a drink and ask how it felt like to lose his mountain mistress. Hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die too soon, Zhao Changhe. I still want to see something fun. When will Yue Hongling meet with him? Hahaha...¡±

    The whole bar was filled with a joyous atmosphere. Veins began popping on Zhao Changhe¡¯s head.

    <i>I¡¯m so very thankful for everyone¡¯s concern.</i>

    <i>What about my glorious achievements in battle? What about my killing of Fang Buping? What about my cool line at the end? How am I supposed to show off like this? Can¡¯t you guys talk about what¡¯s more important? Speak about proper matters! Right, who¡¯s the one that called me a fool just now? I didn¡¯t pay attention...</i>

    The waiter came to serve his food, smiling as he said, ¡°Sir, your wine gourd is a little old. Our shop sells wineskins made of good cow leather! Do you want to swap it out for one?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at his old wine gourd and grinned. He did not reply; instead, he bluntly asked, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it a crime to kill cows?¡±

    The waiter shushed him. ¡°Our leatheres from long-dead cows. We report what we do to the authorities. Don¡¯t make any false ims.¡±

    ¡°Long-dead cows?¡± Zhao Changhe picked up a piece of beef and his smile broadened even further. ¡°You mean long-poisoned cows?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s expression warped and a dagger suddenly appeared in his hand. Before he could stab Zhao Changhe with it, however, a chopstick had been driven into his hand, nailing it to the table.

    The waiter¡¯s cries of pain scared the entire bar into silence. Everyone was overwhelmed with shock as they looked over. None of them knew what to do.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone from the underworld, alright. Theseme tricks won¡¯t do.¡± The shopkeeper slowly walked over from behind the counter, shaking his head as he sighed. ¡°With how quick your hands are, you¡¯re worthy of being the 91st Hidden Dragon.¡±

    For a while, no one dared to make a sound.

    <i>The 91st Hidden Dragon? You mean that person everyone was talking about just now? We were talking about him for so long and it turns out he was listening beside us all this while!</i>

    The one who called him a fool had long since run away, and the one who said he would cut off Zhao Changhe¡¯s heads had disappeared without a trace.

    Prior to this, they thought Zhao Changhe looked rather lively. However, after listening to the waiter¡¯s pained wails from having his hand nailed to the table with a chopstick, they now thought he looked like a terrifying demon.

    Zhao Changhe kept his hand on the chopstick and leisurely said. ¡°I actually have no idea about what tricks you people use in the <i>jianghu</i>. Someone tried to assassinate me outside just now, so I was a little more alert. I was just spouting bullshit to this guy here, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually be correct...¡±

    The waiter¡¯s head was full of sweat from the pain. ¡°Save¡ªsave me...¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A saber shed over. The shopkeeper actually severed the waiter¡¯s arm in a single stroke! ¡°Useless!¡±

    The waiter howled as he rolled over to the side, clutching his severed arm. Zhao Changhe could not tell if the waiter¡¯s expression as he looked at the shopkeeper was one of gratitude or hatred.

    ¡°The Snow-Listening Pavilion?¡± Zhao Changhe said indifferently. ¡°Pretty fierce, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Still, they can¡¯tpare to your rebellious ying of superiors.¡± The shopkeeper dusted his clothes and said sternly, ¡°The Snow-Listening Pavilion is like the chasing wind. Mister Zhao, shall we...¡°

    Before the shopkeeper finished his charade, a saber was alreadying for his head. ¡°An assassin has the sheer gall to tell me I¡¯m rebellious? Do you think I¡¯m stupid!? Die!¡±

    The shopkeeper had never thought that Zhao Changhe, who was sitting calmly with a broad smile on his face, would suddenly disregard all codes of honor and attack. He also had not expected that Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber would be so fast. Before he could move, the edge of a saber was already at his throat!

    He barely had time to dodge, and he was forced to drop the poison needle hidden in the fringes of his clothes.

    <i>He really was up to something with that act, dusting his clothes and whatever.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was very alert.

    <i>Codes of honor? Ethics? Who gives a shit about those things when they have to deal with people like these?</i>

    The shopkeeper lost the initiative and was forced to dodge left and right to avoid wave after wave of Zhao Changhe¡¯s attacks. Flustered and exasperated, he shouted, ¡°Zhao Changhe, you are wanted by both demonic and orthodox forces. There is no ce in the world that will ept you and you still wish to offend our Snow-Listening Pavilion! Why don¡¯t you acquire some good karma, and leave some...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said nothing more and rushed forward, immediately severing the shopkeeper¡¯s head. ¡°Cut the bullshit already, will you?!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s parts fell to the ground, his face showing sheer disbelief.

    The waiter clutched his severed arm and withdrew in terror. Zhao Changhe pointed his saber at him with a grim smile on his face. ¡°I, Zhao Changhe, have left Beimang with my saber to challenge the world under heaven. If all men in the world are like you rats, then it¡¯ll be really damn boring!¡±

    1. Thises from the meme 91XÏÈÉú (where the X is reced with someone¡¯s surname) which is used to say that the person is someone who secretly films adult videos and posts them online. For Zhao Changhe, it would be 91ÕÔÏÈÉú ?

 Chapter 52: Cui Yuanyong

    <h4>Chapter 52: Cui Yuanyong</h4>

    The waiter was relieved of his distress of losing an arm by also having his head removed.

    The patrons had all run away. Zhao Changhe looked around and his mouth twitched. ¡°There was even someone just now who said he¡¯d treat me to a drink. He ran away faster than a rabbit.¡±

    He went to grab the unpoisoned food and drink at the other tables and feasted in the center of the inn. <i>I¡¯ll just think of this as their treat.</i>

    Someoneughed heartily outside. ¡°After a conflict in the <i>jianghu </i>with corpses strewn around, no normal person would dare sit down here to eat. How about I treat you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not even raise his head to look at the neer. ¡°So, Young Master Cui, are you abnormal as well?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong sat across from him and smiled. ¡°Maybe I am.¡±

    ¡°So who¡¯s treating who now? For a child from a big family to freeload food¡ªyou really aren¡¯t a normal person.¡± Zhao Changhe casually poured his interlocutor some wine. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister? Why are you by yourself? She should be the one I¡¯m treating. Treating you to a meal seems pretty odd.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong grinned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you interested in her?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, stop right there. I have absolutely no interest in idiots.¡± Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°However, that idiot <i>is</i> a cute little girl. She¡¯s nice on the eyes. Also, you¡¯re almost as handsome as me. I don¡¯t like that.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong could not help but break out inughter. ¡°Are you trying to stir something up because you suspect that there¡¯s some rtionship between me and Yue Hongling?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chewed his beef and sized up Cui yuanyong for a while. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like her, but I do know that she¡¯s not interested in you. There¡¯s no reason for me to stir up anything with you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong was rather curious. ¡°Oh? How are you so sure? Is it because you believe the person she¡¯s interested in is none other than yourself?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°Her heart belongs to the <i>jianghu</i>. I have no idea if she¡¯ll ever have any thoughts about returning home. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t belong to anyone right now. Not you, not me.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong smiled. ¡°Why do I feel like that¡¯s the case with you as well? Regardless of whether it¡¯s with Xia Chichi, or Yue Hongling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe put on a nk expression. ¡°If the one to understand me this much was your sister, we might have been able to work something out. Why do you understand me so well? What are you nning? I heard you powerful families do this thing with their young daughters where they...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong stared at Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes. He did not know if thetter agreed with his judgment or if he was being perfunctory. Cui Yuanyong did not intend to find out and only smiled. ¡°This practice isn¡¯t just limited to powerful families. A lot of mountain strongholds also do the same thing. Perhaps Stronghold Master Zhao is more familiar with this?¡±

    ¡°...Fuck.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong finally raised his wine cup. ¡°Anyway, good to finally meet you. My name is Cui Yuanyong.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Zhao Changhe raised his own cup to toast him as a show of friendship.

    Prior to this, he had wanted Yue Hongling to rmend him to Cui Yuanyong. Zhao Changhe did not wish his interactions with everyone to be so tense. These powerful families were rted to his future path of pretending to be the crown prince, and they were also closely rted to unraveling the mysteries of this world. He hoped to be able to have friendly interactions with them, especially with someone like Cui Yuanyong, whom he truly did not dislike.

    Cui Yuanyong fought nobly with Yue Hongling. Both of them knew when to stop and left having appreciated the other¡¯s talents. When he thought that Yue Hongling slipped up and was captured by bandits, he even came to save her despite his injuries. And after learning that Yue Hongling <i>was</i> the stronghold mistress, he did not go around spreading rumors. Zhao Changhe had a good impression of him.

    Furthermore, Cui Yuanyong helped him deal with something, whether intentionally or not. He rounded up everyone in the Beimang Mountain Stronghold, sent them to the government office in the city, then proimed that the authorities there aplished a great deed by wiping out the mountain bandits.

    This whole incident could, admittedly, make some people believe that Zhao Changhe was working with the Cui n and killed Fang Buping for them. All the same, however, the Cui n took the fall for his grand n. The Blood God Cult and even the Four Idols cult now had their sights on the Cui n, and other people who wanted to deal with Zhao Changhe now had no choice but to consider how the Cui n would react.

    Ever since he had stepped on this path, Zhao Changhe had only met scheming rats. Never had he bumped into any decent people¡ªpartly owing to the incident with Fang Buping and the Cui n. The matter regarding him being the crown prince, for now, only existed in his and Xia Chichi¡¯s heads. Other people did not necessarily think that far. In reality, decent people were worried about the Cui n.

    Currently, the whole world knew he set out from Beimang and were clearly aware of his position. If other people wanted to block him, they had to block the roads all around Beimang to catch him. This was why his journey so far had been so full of thorns. But the further he traveled, the less certain others were of his position. If he got Cui Yuanyong to help him cover his tracks, then he would no longer have to be as tense as he had been the past few days. If he had to be this careful around every beggar or waiter he met, there was no way he wouldst.

    If Zhao Changhe had not read so many <i>wuxia</i> novels and paid more attention to all this, he would have long since fallen into someone¡¯s trap.

    That was why, in spite of Cui Yuanyong¡¯s self-introduction, this was not <i>actually </i>their first meeting. He and his little sister had been following Zhao Changhe for a few days already. Many times, Zhao Changhe was able to spot Cui Yuanyong¡¯s face with his Back Eye and did not know why thetter never approached him.

    They clinked wine cups and gulped down their drinks. Cui Yuanyong took out a handkerchief and leisurely wiped his mouth. ¡°We¡¯ve been following you for the past few days, watching your battles of wit and strength as you cut your way through the thorns on your journey. Do you find it strange that we never approached you to talk and only appeared now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at his handkerchief and his mouth could not help but twitch. He could only reply, ¡°Indeed, I am quite curious? What do you guys want?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong sighed. ¡°If I said it was to let my little sister learn a few tricks of the <i>jianghu</i>, would you believe me...¡±

    The twitching of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth got to the point where it looked like he was having a seizure. He kept silent for a while before saying, ¡°As a matter of fact...I really do believe you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyongughed. ¡°Well, that is the truth. When I brought her out, we never once had any encounter with danger. The only time something happened was when we were held at your blockade. In the end, you didn¡¯t even stop us and you let us go. From then on, we had favorable intentions toward you.¡±

    ¡°...so the two travelers back then were none other than you two. I already forgot what they looked like.¡±

    ¡°In my family, everyone in my generation is a guy. We only have one sister, so I think you can figure out that she¡¯s been pampered to no end since she was a child. She has never seen the dangers of the human heart or the evils of the <i>jianghu</i>. She¡¯s <i>too</i> naive. She¡¯s incredibly talented but doesn¡¯t want to put in the hard work and she only does what she wants to do. Obviously, nobody is willing to scold her like she deserves. She disobeyed me, selfishly went to attack the stronghold at night, and ended up in your hands. It¡¯s fortunate that even though you are known as a mountain bandit, you¡¯re actually a person of noble character. She¡¯s lucky it was you and not someone else, otherwise she would have learned her lesson the really, really hard way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a sip of his wine. ¡°Indeed... She¡¯s a bit dumb...¡±

    ¡°Stronghold Master Zhao, you upheld virtue and released her, and even received condemnation from the branch master after the fact. She was worried sick when your life hung by a thread.¡± Cui Yuanyong smiled and cupped his fists. ¡°I feel like she¡¯s grown no small amount after that one night. You¡¯ve let her have an experience valuable to her growth. For this, I thank you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°All this means that she¡¯s naturally pure of heart... I have to also thank her for the pill she gave me.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Though my little sister is more than a bit spoiled, she is good-natured,¡± Cui Yuanyong said. ¡°That¡¯s why after she saw you leave Beimang alone and in somewhat of a weak state, she kept pestering me to go protect you. I told her: a fierce tiger has left the mountain. A flood dragon is now entering the sea. How could it need anyone to protect it? Why would I protect you when I could let her broaden her horizons? If I told her to learn from anyone else, she¡¯d probably groan. But since it was you, she was ratherpliant.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong drank another cup of wine and sighed. ¡°Anyway, do you know why I¡¯vee to talk to you today without her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s seen you weather so much treachery on your journey. She¡¯s seen you encounter situations where if she was in your shoes, she would have died many times over. Yet, you¡¯ve cut down every monster in your way like a god that descended from the heavens... Because of this, I feel like the way she looks at you has changed. If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t just develop her mentality and abilities, but also...something else. Long story short, I asked someone to drag her back home. She threw quite the tantrum about it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly and drank his wine in silence.

    The Cui n had a good few masters on the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man. Cui Yuanyong himself was at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate; he was the 3rd Hidden Dragon, known throughout thends under heaven. For the daughter of the Cui n to look upon a brute at the trivial thirdyer of the Profound Gate as if he was some deity that just descended to the world of mortals.... Cui Yuanyong felt like puking blood. However, Zhao Changhe had done nothing wrong; on the contrary, he was even his little sister¡¯s benefactor. He could not cut Zhao Changhe down and even had to help him out a bit.

    Cui Yuanyong felt that a great injustice had befallen him. While they were still on the topic, he finally sighed and said, ¡°Since my little sister has returned, I feel that I should sit down and have a drink with you. Let¡¯s be friends and all that. I want to ask you, what are your ns for the future?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Cui n really wants to recruit me?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong shook his head. ¡°Zhao Changhe belongs to no one. We both know there is no point talking about that. What we want to know is, what in the world is your rtionship with First Seat Tang?¡±

 Chapter 53: What Exactly Is the Relationship Between You and Tang Wanzhuang

    <h4>Chapter 53: What Exactly Is the Rtionship Between You and Tang Wanzhuang</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not know if Cui Yuanyong saying that he belonged to no one was a sincerepliment, or if his interlocutor was hinting at him being unwanted due to his naturally rebellious nature. After listening to the patrons talk about such irrelevant things, Zhao Changhe now felt like anything anyone said harbored some ridicule. It was a real pain in the ass.

    <i>What¡¯s an even greater pain is how I¡¯m gonna answer this question. What rtionship do I have with First Seat Tang? How the hell am I supposed to know!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m a man she¡¯ll never obtain in her entire life. Does that count?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong was speechless for a moment. ¡°Brother Zhao... I¡¯m not good at making jokes. Can we speak seriously?¡±

    ¡°Well, alright, let¡¯s be serious. I killed the person she was supposed to save right in front of her. After that, she personally ordered my arrest. Everyone knows this. Since she wants to arrest me, can¡¯t I proim that she¡¯ll never get me in her entire life? It might be a joke, but there is some truth in it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong said slowly, ¡°However...does she <i>really</i> wish to capture you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied indifferently, ¡°I guess you heard just now that one of the guys here saying that my wanted posters were washed away by the rain and were not reced. The authorities here are prettyzy, so that makes sense. They wouldn¡¯t even give a shit if First Seat Tang died.¡±

    ¡°No... The reason a lot of criminals aren¡¯t caught is because we have no idea about their whereabouts. However, she clearly knows you¡¯re at Beimang, and yet she sent my idiot of a little sis¡ªI mean, she sent that little inexperienced girl. I¡¯ve never seen the Demon Suppression Bureau treat an arrest order with such indifference before.¡±

    First Seat Tang was clearly well aware, just like everyone else, that Zhao Changhe was at Beimang. Yet, she had sent the little idiot of the Cui n to pursue him.

    <i>Since she knows where I am, why didn¡¯t she personallye to capture me or at least send some elite troops? Why did she send a little idiot who¡¯s never seen the jianghu?</i>

    Zhao Changhe indeed knew how inexplicable this whole matter was and did not continue joking. ¡°Perhaps she thought that you would make a move?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. But you might not know something... I¡¯m quite indifferent about this mission and didn¡¯t even want my little sister to go, so I¡¯ve been stalling for time and told her to break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate first. I managed to stall for two months and First Seat Tang didn¡¯t say anything about it. Is this the attitude that a government official should show to an arrest order¡±

    ¡°...Why were you stalling for time?¡±

    ¡°I stalled for time because I felt that you were no ordinary bandit; we needed to observe you longer. However, First Seat Tang didn¡¯t have any reaction to this. This made me feel that there really was something strange about the whole thing,¡± Cui Yuanyong said indifferently. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be so apathetic to all of this! You are no normal criminal. On the surface, you only killed a little local despot, which is why the bounty on your head is worth only one hundred taels of silver...but we all know Luo Zhenwu was not just a little local despot. The consequences for what you did should be extremely grave.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond.

    Cui Yuanyong finally got to the point, ¡°If he really was the crown prince, then Tang Wanzhuang should have immediatelye to personally capture you. For her to throw my little sister at this mission and allow me to stall for so long, I can¡¯t help but ask, does she just not care about any of this? At the very least, this means that Luo Zhenwu wasn¡¯t the crown prince. His death is unimportant.¡±

    <i>So First Seat Tang¡¯s name is Tang Wanzhuang... Hmm.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve already figured out Luo Zhenwu wasn¡¯t the crown prince a long time ago. If not, why would you be observing me? Shouldn¡¯t you have immediatelye to capture me? The Cui n is an illustrious family in the Great Xia with many n members upying positions in the imperial court. Why are you guys treating this as if it only concerns First Seat Tang?¡±

    Cui Yuan Yong grinned and said nothing else. He only looked knowingly at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s whole body felt ufortable with his stare. He was a bit speechless. ¡°What¡¯re you look at me like that for? If Luo Zhenwu isn¡¯t the prince, then he isn¡¯t the prince. It means that it¡¯s normal for my arrest order to not be taken so seriously. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, you see...¡± Cui Yuanyong leisurely said. ¡°For her to send my little sister to capture you, she¡¯d have to be aplete moron not to figure out that I¡¯d follow her and eventually face you. So the question is, does she really want to capture you? Why does it seem to me like she wants to kill you instead?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <i>Indeed...</i>

    First Seat Tang could have only found out he was at Beimang after he defeated Vice Branch Master Huang and entered the Tome of Troubled Times. At that time, Wang Dashan intentionally leaked his whereabouts and attracted a group of idiots toe and challenge him for his ce on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. It did not make sense for the authorities not to know of this.

    <i>They probably didn¡¯t dare to act alone, so they reported it to the Demon Suppression Bureau right away. Back then, I was only at the firstyer of the Profound Gate and the little sister of the Cui n was at the secondyer of the Profound Gate... Wait, this has nothing to do with strength. It doesn¡¯t matter if First Seat Tang could predict that my strength would develop so fast in this short period of time. That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that First Seat Tang definitely knew how much of an idiot the little sister of the Cui n was. Even if she charged into a regr mountain stronghold with no masters, there was a high chance she¡¯d be taken down.</i>

    <i>Once Cui Yuanyong saw his little sister in danger, how could he not intervene? It was inevitable that Cui Yuanyong would face off with me. And with how strong he was, how would I be able to resist? Without a doubt, I would be the one to die!</i>

    <i>But if First Seat Tang really wanted to kill me, then she could have just sent a trusted person to do the job. Why go through all these twists and turns? Because of the Cui n¡¯s status? If the Cui n were the ones to kill the prince, did she stand to gain anything? This would only benefit rebels. They¡¯d beughing their heads off at this. Could First Seat Tang be one such rebel?</i>

    <i>Was she certain that Cui Yuanyong would absolutely refrain from casually killing me with my suspicious identity? Did she intend for us to meet with each other in order to confirm something? If so, then why didn¡¯t shee to confirm it herself and instead employed such an unpredictable method?</i>

    <i>This doesn¡¯t make sense. Hell, nothing makes sense.</i>

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and said truthfully, ¡°Brother Cui, I¡¯m not ying dumb with you. Right now, I don¡¯t understand the matter either. Could you tell me, from start to finish, how you two came to travel to Beimang? Is your little sister working under the Demon Suppression Bureau? It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    ¡°No. I was the one that wanted to go to Beimang first,¡± Cui Yuanyong replied. ¡°I wanted to challenge Yue Hongling, so I had people follow her tracks and found out she was at Beimang. Once my little sister found out I was heading there, she could not stand being at home and kept pestering me to bring her along. I pondered for a bit and thought that at her age, it was time for her to go out and see the world. It would be beneficial for her to travel around, so I brought her along. The rest of the family also agreed with this.¡±

    This was all indeed normal. Zhao Changhe did not interrupt and poured him some wine. He knew Cui Yuanyong had more to say.

    ¡°Even though the capital isn¡¯t along the way for us if we travel to Beimang from our home, it¡¯s not that big of a detour, so I naturally brought her to see the capital and also visit First Seat Tang. To be honest, it is our greatest hope that she can imitate First Seat Tang¡¯s graceful bearing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled the woman that night; her sword was like water. Even though her body was sickly, she faced off against a demonic cult by herself. She was beautiful in her silence and radiated a cold grace. Zhao Changhe could imagine her working at her desk while coughing and working her sick body to support this decaying empire... Even though what he imagined was probably not real, that was indeed his first impression of her.

    If that little chick could pick up a sliver of First Seat Tang¡¯s demeanor, the entire Cui n had good reason to set off firecrackers in celebration.

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°In the end, my little sister does not admire First Seat Tang¡¯s elegance at all. On the other hand, she¡¯s very interested in the Demon Suppression Bureau. She¡¯s enamored with the idea of capturing criminals, wiping out bandits, and upholding justice in the world. Then she suddenly said she wanted to join them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost failed to hold back hisughter.

    The duties of the Demon Suppression Bureau were a little simr to those of the CIA in the modern world. Of course, the status of the former was considerably higher. Because this was a fantasy world, the ¡°demons¡± that this organization ¡°suppressed¡± were typically people on the Rankings of Troubled Times and basically consisted of rebel leaders and heads of different ns. It was First Seat Tang¡¯s responsibility to deal with these sorts of people. As such, she was not simply the leader of a criminal investigation unit or the captain of a special forces division. She was the most important official in the imperial court¡ªa first-rate position in the current dynasty.

    <i>For a little girl like her, who was pampered and spoiled since childhood, to want to join the empire¡¯s most skilled, blood-soaked criminal investigation unit...man, even if she did seed, she would only be able to be a mascot. Did she really think they¡¯d let her subdue demons or whatever?</i>

    Looking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression, Cui Yuanyong knew what he was thinking and could only sigh. ¡°Everyone knows she¡¯s not reliable. Furthermore, to be honest, our n does not wish to take up such a government office. It¡¯s not in line with our goals... First Seat Tang also doesn¡¯t wish for someone from the Cui n to join the Demon Suppression Bureau. If that actually happened, she¡¯d probably have a huge headache on her hands. That¡¯s why she told my little sister that if she wanted to join, then she would need toplete a trial mission, and that afterpleting it, First Seat Tang would judge and see if she could join or not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue. ¡°Heh, so cunning. She didn¡¯t say your little sister could join afterpleting the mission.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I also felt that she was being perfunctory after listening to her words. She casually chose a mission that would let her know that capturing criminals and wiping out bandits isn¡¯t easy and tacitly understood that I would not intervene to help herplete the mission.¡± Cui Yuanyong said, ¡°While picking the mission, we spoke about the things going on around the Cui n. When she heard that I was going to Beimang... She was suddenly dumbstruck. She was actually lost in thought for a while.¡±

    ¡°After that, she decided to give your sister the mission to capture me?¡±

    ¡°She said that she had just received some news about a criminal being at Beimang and told my sister to capture him. That¡¯s basically it. Otherwise, how would we have known where you were?¡±

    <i>It looks like First Seat Tang didn¡¯t consider any of this. I don¡¯t know what she thought would happen after hearing that Cui Yuanyong was heading to Beimang, but things have actually turned out to be in her favor after she gave the little chick of the Cui n this mission.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression slowly turned perplexed. He suddenly had an absurd thought¡ª<i>if First Seat Tang could foresee that Cui Yuanyong would not kill me for no reason, then our meeting here today feels like a prearranged blind date.</i>

    <i>No wonder Cui Yuanyong did not ask me about my identity but about my rtionship with First Seat Tang!</i>

 Chapter 54: Thereâ€™s a Secret Iâ€™m Wondering if I Should Reveal to You

    <h4>Chapter 54: There¡¯s a Secret I¡¯m Wondering if I Should Reveal to You</h4>

    Calling this a ¡°prearranged blind date¡± was a joke; however, it was not that far from the truth.

    What Xia Chichi said about the importance of his identity as the ¡°crown prince¡± and how other people would treat him was, from start to finish, just her own wishful thinking. First Seat Tang had her own way of thinking, her own choices, and her own ns. And all these would change with how circumstances changed. She did not necessarily have to nt a fake crown prince, and even if she chose to do so, this fake crown prince did not necessarily have to be Zhao Changhe.

    Moreover, till now, Zhao Changhe had no way of knowing what Xia Longyuan was thinking. Even if what Xia Chichi said made sense, she alsopletelycked information about the current situation. It was extremely unlikely for everything to go ording to what she thought.

    However, there was still a chance that Zhao Changhe was the real crown prince. That was why the arrest order was still up. First Seat Tang did not rescind it for fear of arousing the suspicions of others, and neither did she dare to carry out the arrest, afraid that something might go wrong.

    Fate had brought things to this point. With the status of the Cui family, they definitely knew a thing or two about what was going on, and so First Seat Tang wanted them to see if Zhao Changhe was ¡°qualified.¡± It was also to allow him to properly make contact with an influential family. To the rest of the world, they simply thought the Cui n had epted the mission to capture him and thought nothing more of it.

    As for why she had chosen such an unpredictable way of doing things, the answer was probably that she never once had the intention of controlling how things went. What Zhao Changhe could do with this new path was something she wanted to observe as well. She wanted to know what he was like as a person and what sort of changes would be stirred up after he met with someone from a powerful family.

    It just so happened that a little princess of the Cui n was also involved in all of this. Zhao Changhe was unmarried. Did the Cui n have other ideas? What if they were actuallypatible?

    <i>Wouldn¡¯t that be a match made in heaven? Half of the Great Xia would be pacified in an instant!</i>

    <i>Cui Yuanyong said two things at the start. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡± and ¡°Why do I feel like that¡¯s the case with you as well? Regardless of whether it¡¯s with Xia Chichi, or Yue Hongling.¡±</i>

    <i>Putting two and two together, the implication is abundantly clear.</i>

    The two men looked each other in the eye. Both of them could make out the friendliness and amusement hidden in each of their gazes. This matter was not something they could talk about openly. Both of them could only hint at it.

    Cui Yuanyong finally sipped his wine and leisurely said, ¡°There¡¯s a secret I¡¯m wondering if I should reveal to you. If I tell you, I¡¯m afraid you might think I have a big mouth and will be afraid I can¡¯t keep Yue Hongling¡¯s secret under wraps...¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly. ¡°Everyone has <i>some</i> double standards. Please keep quiet about the matter surrounding Yue Hongling. What is this secret? Can you tell me?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong chuckled. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me. I¡¯ve already treated you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°The imperial concubine died of an illness. Afterward, First Seat Tang discussed the possibility of marriage with the crown prince, but before they could be engaged, he passed away. Those with an understanding of politics all know the meaning of this marriage proposal. The Tang family is interested in marriage with the crown prince and cares not for whom the crown prince actually is. Since they¡¯ve started aiming for this, if there is a new crown prince, they might be able to restart discussions of marriage.

    ¡°<i>Pfft</i>!!¡± Zhao Changhe almost spat out his wine all over the table.

    <i>That¡¯s why you want to know what kind of rtionship I have with her?!</i>

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang probably hasplicated thoughts about the matter.¡± Cui Yuanyong leisurely leaned against his seat and sighed. ¡°Perhaps her move was also to gain more freedom for herself? She¡¯ll be able to gain a few exnations out of this. Haha...hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re ruining your public image with how you¡¯reughing right now.¡± Zhao Changhe was amused and in a good mood. ¡°You must really love to gossip. With that said...now I¡¯m really worried about the matter regarding Yue Hongling.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to tell you?¡± Cui Yuanyong wiped away his smile and lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that First Seat Tang has her own ns, but my Cui n is not a puppet for her to control. Don¡¯t have any thoughts about my little sister. At the very least, it¡¯s impossible right now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°Let me repeat. I¡¯m not interested in idiots. Let me remind you that, until now, I have not even asked for her name. I¡¯m. Not. Interested.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Cui Yuanyong once again leaned back on his seat. ¡°Her name is not a secret. My generation of the Cui n is denoted by the character ¡°yuan.¡±[1] Her formal name is Yuanyang. Her childhood name is Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s enough for you to tell me her formal name. Why are you telling me what you called her when she was a kid?¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang hasplicated thoughts about the matter. Why can¡¯t I also have someplicated thoughts about it?¡± Cui Yuanyong finally stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in this. We¡¯ve spoken more or less about everything that needs to be discussed. What I want to see is you, Zhao Changhe, challenging the world under heaven with your saber. I don¡¯t want to see you being tangled up by these meaningless affairs. You can continue your travels. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to hide your tracks. At the very least, you can feel safe eating your next meal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. This is something I should do.¡± Cui Yuanyong sighed. ¡°I¡¯m actually very curious what your next move will be, but it¡¯d be a bit strange for me to follow you.¡±

    ¡°You sure like gossip, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re not willing to let your little sister follow me either.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Cui Yuanyong snorted. ¡°Alright, for the time being, I¡¯ll wait for the next time the Tome of Troubled Times shines in the sky with your name. Work hard, man that Tang Wanzhuang will never obtain, hahahaha...¡±

    ¡°What are youughing at! Who¡¯s the one that said they¡¯re not good at making jokes just now?¡±

    Both of them, even until now, did not speak about Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity. They only briefly mentioned whether Luo Zhenwu was the crown prince and about Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s marriage arrangements.

    However, with that, everything that needed to be discussed was discussed. Cui Yuanyong got his confirmation, and whether Zhao Changhe was the real thing or not was unimportant to him.

    On the other side, Zhao Changhe managed to obtain a lot of unknown information regarding how everyone thought about the matter.

    The Cui family indeed had an interest in Zhao Changhe but they would not directly admit it. They needed Zhao Changhe to show more of himself. If he died in the <i>jianghu</i>, they would simply shrug and that was that.

    *

    Long after Cui Yuanyong left, Zhao Changhe suddenly gulped down his wine andughed as he coughed.

    ¡°Fuck, I forgot to ask him about the histories of the powerful families and the significance of the eras. Fuck! As expected, when women are thrown into the equation, things get messed up!¡±

    Zhao Changhe grabbed the saber he had put on the table and left.

    <i>First Seat Tang? The Cui n of Qinghe? One is superior, the other is faking it. Do you think I¡¯ll let you people observe and test me? In your dreams! If it wasn¡¯t because the position card was entangled with all these shitty matters regarding the crown prince, why would I engage in all this? If I offend too many people for no reason, I won¡¯t be able to travel freely.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s my next move? What¡¯s there to be curious about? Obviously it¡¯s to further my training and cultivation! One day when I make it out of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons into the Ranking of Heaven, I¡¯ll pay you a visit to test you a little, just like you¡¯re testing me now. Let¡¯s see what you think then.¡±</i>

    Amidst the rain, a youth draped a straw raincoat over himself and strode away from the small vige, carrying a saber on his back.

    After he left Beimang, thends he traveled through got more and more prosperous by the day. There was a city ahead which contained many sects, schools and martial arts families. All manner of strong people gathered there.

    The evening sky got darker as the rain continued to pour.

    In front of a martial arts school came a travel-worn man, braving the rain.

    The gatekeeper raised his hand and gestured for him to halt. ¡°Night has fallen. Little brother, if you wish to join us, please return in the morning.

    The traveler grinned and spoke openly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your honored school¡¯s Roaming Dragon Eight Trigrams Saber Art is incredibly strong and that its footwork is masterful. I¡¯ve speciallye to see it for myself. Will your honored school¡¯s master be so kind as to enlighten me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to challenge us?¡± The gatekeeper sized him up. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t court death. Our master is at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, so am I.¡± The traveler had a beaming smile on his face. ¡°Could I trouble you to inform him, good sir?¡±

    ¡°...Tell me your name first.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe from Beimang.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The gatekeeper could sit around no longer and ran into the school. ¡°Master, master! A bandit hase to loot our school!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    If Cui Yongyuan found out that his efforts to help Zhao Changhe hide his tracks were ruined by the man himself, Zhao Changhe did not know how he would feel.

    *

    While Zhao Changhe issued his challenges, Cui Yuanyong traveled overnd and water back to his home. After traveling for a little under half a month, he arrived home and was confronted by a senior. ¡°Why did youe back alone? Where¡¯s your sister?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong was stupefied. ¡°She isn¡¯t back yet? Didn¡¯t I send someone to bring her back?¡±

    ¡°She ran away along the way home. I sent someone to inform you. Didn¡¯t you receive this information?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong had used his movement art to take every shortcut avable on the way home, so how could meeting with him be so simple? After listening to the elder, he retraced his steps in his head and knew where his little sister had run off to.

    He stood where he was with a huge headache.

    He knew the direction his sister ran off to; however, he had been on the road for so long. Only heaven knew where his little sister had run off to meet with her ¡°god.¡±

    1. A prettymon character in names, Ôª, which is usually tranted as ¡°origin,¡± ¡°primordial¡± etc. and also the Chinese currency. ?

 Chapter 55: Cui Yuanyang

    <h4>Chapter 55: Cui Yuanyang</h4>

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A blood-red saber swung over. The footwork of the man in the martial arts school was like that of a soaring dragon, and he dodged the fierce saber attack more afraid than hurt. Afterward, he counterattacked with his own saber and shed toward the back of Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck.

    Zhao Changhe, who looked like he was out of any new tricks, suddenly used the Returning sh he was exceedingly familiar with to pull back and block the oing attack.

    His opponent¡¯s footwork changed once again and, inexplicably, he appeared on Zhao Changhe¡¯s left side. His saber swung toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s waist.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s Vicious Blood Saber Art also came with footwork, which included ways to dodge, twist, leap, and dash. Together with the Traceless Soaring Blood, he felt he could move even less unhindered. However, in the duel he was currently fighting, he felt clumsy and stiff, while his opponent was extremely slippery and hard to deal with.

    Both of them were at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s opponent did not practice both internal and external arts. Yet, this battle was already not an easy one to fight. Strictly speaking, if Zhao Changhe lost, he would technically be losing to someone of a lower cultivation.

    Everyone had their strengths and weaknesses. In the Blood God Cult, everyone trained in the same techniques and martial arts, and so they all roughly shared simr strengths and shorings. Once Zhao Changhe left to see how big thends were, he knew that he would definitely find people he could learn from.

    He already realized this when he trained with Yue Hongling: the vastness of the world under heaven, the strengths of each family and their martial arts¡ªthese were things he could never see in trivial Beimang.

    Thus, Zhao Changhe, with his saber, had to challenge all under heaven!

    It was a good thing that even though this school master¡¯s footwork was slippery, it was not as slippery as Yue Hongling¡¯s. After Yue Hongling¡¯s special training, Zhao Changhe could at least grasp the movements of enemies at this level. The longer he fought, the more he could understand how they moved. If it went on for long enough, Zhao Changhe would even be able to predict where his opponent would dodge.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The school master fled to the right. Zhao Changhe suddenly stretched his leg and kicked him square in the face.

    Taken by surprise, the school master fell to the ground. The first thought that popped into his head was, <i>My head is gone.</i>

    If Zhao Changhe seized this opportunity to strike with his saber, his head would really be lopped off... <i>Zhao Changhe kills wherever he goes¡ªhe¡¯s exceptionally ruthless. He might really just kill me right here...</i>

    The disciples of the school standing by the side all cried out in unison and were about to charge forward. However, they saw Zhao Changhe grab their master¡¯s hand and pull him up. Then, he retreated a step and cupped his fists. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, school master. The Roaming Dragon Eight Trigrams Step is indeed a marvelous example of footwork. I¡¯ve gained a lot from this battle today. Thank you.¡±

    Everyone in the martial arts school stared in disbelief as Zhao Changhe turned around and left. After a short while, he disappeared into the rain and could no longer be seen.

    The disciples all looked at each other while the school master massaged his bruised ankle, muttering in bewilderment, ¡°That¡¯s really Zhao Changhe? Howe he¡¯s so different from the rumors?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Zhao Changhe has a full beard and looks both boorish and sinister.¡±

    ¡°I heard Zhao Changhe is eight chi[1] tall and has an eight-chi waist.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Zhao Changhe eats human flesh.¡±

    Amidst the confusion, a man said weakly, ¡°But he looks just like the drawing on the wanted posters. Haven¡¯t you all seen them? Why do you believe dumb rumors like that?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Silence.

    <i>It really fucking is Zhao Changhe. How did these stupid ass rumors spread?</i>

    The school master sighed. ¡°Stop exaggerating. That¡¯s definitely Zhao Changhe. His Vicious Blood Art and Vicious Blood Saber Art are both impable¡ªhe¡¯s practically overflowing with vicious qi and his eyes are blood-red when using these arts. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t the real Zhao Changhe. Just how is he able to control such fiendish demonic arts so well... What¡¯s more, he¡ªhe¡¯s actually <i>polite</i>. If someone told me that he was from the illustrious Cui n or something, I¡¯d really believe it.¡±

    ¡°That means he really <i>was</i> here to challenge us and learn more about saber arts? Not to seek glory or loot? How did the rumors surrounding him be like that...¡±

    The people in the school felt like they were in a dream.

    Unbeknownst to them, Zhao Changhe also felt the same.

    As he turned around a corner, the first thing he saw was a youngdy wrapped pitifully in a long coat of sable fur. She curled against the corner of two walls, shivering. Under the pouring rain, she waspletely drenched. She would have been better off without her sable coat¡ªthe wetter it got, the harder it would be for her to endure the cold.

    Her hat revealed her round face.

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his forehead. ¡°Miss Cui, what¡¯re you doing? Didn¡¯t your brother ask someone to bring you back home? Why are you wasting your time begging for money here?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t want to go back. And I¡¯m not a beggar. I was waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°ording tomon sense, after learning that hard lesson from falling into the trap at the mountain stronghold, shouldn¡¯t you have realized just how inadequate you are and return home to work hard and cultivate? Instead, you ran away to meet with a man. Just what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Are you cultivating as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes I am.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve left Beimang with your saber to temper yourself by experiencing the hardships of the <i>jianghu</i>, correct?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°Then let mee with you. Won¡¯t that also count as cultivating? I¡¯ve already memorized all of the martial arts of my n and I¡¯ve stolen a good amount of medicinal pills. What use is there in training at home when I can follow you and learn from the <i>jianghu</i>?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck. She had actually put together this whole n with him at the center.

    <i>She¡¯s not stupid at all. From a standpoint purely concerned with cultivation, there¡¯s no way to refute her logic. Am I not doing exactly what she described? The problem is, why exactly do you trust me so much!? You should continue pestering your brother!</i>

    ¡°I say, Miss Cui.¡± Zhao Changhe put his hands on his hips. ¡°Do you know what we call this sort of behavior of yours in my dialect? Feeding![2]¡±

    Cui Yuanyang blinked. The expression in her eyes showed that she had no idea what he meant.

    ¡°What is the most important thing one must guard against while traveling the <i>jianghu</i>?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang answered instantly, ¡°The evils of man¡¯s heart. I understood that after watching you travel.¡±

    ¡°Then what makes you believe that I¡¯m not evil?¡± Zhao Changhe was utterly dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty little girl; You¡¯ve told me you¡¯ve memorized all the martial arts of the Cui n. You have medicines, you have other resources, and you probably have a lot of money on you. What¡¯s stopping me from snatching what you have, forcing you to write down your Cui n¡¯s secret arts, and then having fun with you every day in eighteen different positions?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang could not really take such blunt words. She lowered her head, her face slightly flushed. ¡°You... you won¡¯t. If you were that kind of person, I¡¯d have long since...¡±

    ¡°Miss. I was not in the mood back then, and it wasn¡¯t the right time. Once you give me a good opportunity to do so, I can¡¯t promise you I won¡¯t do all those things to you. Why the fuck do you trust me more than I trust myself? I¡¯m a bandit! A bandit, do you know what a fucking bandit is!?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang lowered her head and clutched at her clothes in silence.

    Zhao Changhe looked around. The rain was still pouring and the streets were deserted.

    He could not remain angry looking at her pitiful appearance, and he just sighed. ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t even dare to chase you home, just in case you run away again like an idiot. What about this? In any case, I don¡¯t have any definite goal. I¡¯m just wandering wherever I want to challenge people and train in the saber. I¡¯ll settle on a travel route today and take you in the direction of Qinghe.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang snuck a nce at his face.<i> You say you¡¯re a bad person, but you¡¯re the spitting image of nobility. Why do you continue pretending like you¡¯re bad and uncouth?</i>

    She did not say something stupid like wanting to wander far and wide in the <i>jianghu</i> and she was also acutely aware she was troubling Zhao Changhe. He was different from Cui Yuanyong; with his cultivation, he couldn¡¯t even settle down somewhere. Moreover, he was wanted by both demonic and orthodox forces, and every step he took would be full of thorns. It was difficult enough for him to take care of himself. How could he bring along a brat?

    If Zhao Changhe threw her to a government office in anger, they would definitely have to kiss her ass and escort her home. However, he clearly wasn¡¯t thinking that far. As long as he was willing to travel home with her, that was pretty good as far as Cui Yuanyang was concerned.

    Everyone thought she was stupid, but when she really set her mind to do something, she knew exactly what to do.

    ¡°Get up. There¡¯s an inn there, let¡¯s check in first. If you stay in the rain any longer, you¡¯ll get sick even with your thirdyer cultivation. This is a low-level martial arts world, do you really think you¡¯re so fantastic?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang followed him closely from behind. She felt extremely perplexed after listening to him muttering his strange words. It was not until a momentter that she realized they were about to stay alone together at an inn.

    She initially thought that traveling the <i>jianghu</i> with him would definitely be fun. Unexpectedly, she never thought about situations like this arising.

    The strange thing was, she waspletely calm at heart.

    He was truly a noble man.

    *

    ¡°Innkeeper, are there any rooms avable? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s only one room left.¡±

    ¡°...Naturally, we have a few avable. We also have private courtyards...¡± The innkeeper leaned on the counter, about to doze off. He continued impatiently, ¡°...if you have the money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe snapped his fingers at Cui Yuanyang to tell her it was her time to shine.

    Cui Yuanyong¡¯s face was flushed as she took out a silver piece from her bag. ¡°We¡¯ll have¡ªhave a private courtyard. Don¡¯t let anyone bother us.¡±

    Her crisp and sweet voice fully awoke the innkeeper. He suddenly raised his head and sized up the youngdy, then sized up Zhao Changhe with an extremely weird look on his face.

    <i>My brother, how many years do you wish to be sentenced to?</i>

    1. One chi is a third of a meter, so he¡¯d be almost two and a half meters tall. ?

    2. As in, the kind of feeding in an online game. ?

 Chapter 56: Heâ€™s Not Like Someone From This World

    <h4>Chapter 56: He¡¯s Not Like Someone From This World</h4>

    ¡°Just how old are you this year?¡±

    Inside the room, Zhao Changhe instructed the servant to fetch hot water, and while he was at it, took advantage of the opportunity to interrogate Cui Yuanyang.

    He felt like the expressions everyone made as they looked at him were odd...

    Cui Yuanyang blushed and said in a low voice, ¡°A lot more than ten years old!¡±

    ¡°How much more than ten?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m already five <i>chi</i> tall!¡±

    ¡°Like hell you are. Can your head even reach my armpit?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Cui Yuanyang was not willing to back off and made to walk over to see if her head could actually reach his armpit. ¡°I¡¯m clearly above your armpit...¡±

    Zhao Changhe urgently dodged away and pressed against her head. ¡°Forget it, just look at your face! It¡¯s too delicate. You haven¡¯t even burned off your baby fat. It¡¯s so round!¡±

    ¡°Why do you care how delicate I am!¡±

    ¡°...What do thews of the Great Xia say about this?¡±

    ¡°Whatws? Even in prosperous times, nobody cares, so why do you think they¡¯d care right now!?¡±

    The door creaked open and the servant returned with the water. The gaze he had looking at the two of them was even stranger than the innkeeper¡¯s.

    Both of them shut up and realized that if other people heard what they were talking about, they would very much <i>not</i> find it normal.

    ¡°Forget it. Your age doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Zhao Changhe waited for the servant to take his strange expression elsewhere. He could only say, ¡°Alright, hurry up and wash yourself, then change into a new set of clothes. Don¡¯t fall sick. I¡¯ll be next door. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwait a moment...¡± The youngdy lowered her head. ¡°I¡ªI...don¡¯t have spare clothes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring a bag?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too small. I only packed some taels of silver and medicine. There¡¯s no way I could fit winter clothes in there.¡± Cui Yuanyang looked at Zhao Changhe with a confused gaze as if asking, <i>who¡¯s the idiot without experience in the jianghu now? You or me?</i>

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Zhao Changhe was frustrated. ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll go out and see if there¡¯s a clothing shop around. I¡¯ll get you a new set of clothes.¡±

    Watching Zhao Changhe once again going out and braving the rain, Cui Yuanyang¡¯s gaze flickered.

    <i>In such rainy weather, if it was my brother, he¡¯d just scold me and have a servant go and purchase new clothes.</i>

    <i>How strange. Not only is he not a bandit, but at some times, he doesn¡¯t even seem like he¡¯s from this world. I wonder if other people have also felt this way before...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was truly frustrated. He really had no interest in a little girl that was barely 150 centimeters tall and had not yet developed enough to wear an A cup. <i>Xia Chichi and Yue Hongling on the other hand, though¡ªthey¡¯re tall, they have great figures, both of them are sweet, graceful, healthy, and beautiful... Eh.</i>

    <i>Anyway, she¡¯s cute but a real pain. The granny of the Cui n probably can¡¯t hit or scold her for fear of her disappearing after being driven away. Even Cui Yuanyong thought that she should be sent home.</i>

    <i>Whatever. I¡¯ll just think of this as taking care of a ssmate¡¯s little sister.</i>

    There were clothing shops along the street, but they had long since closed for the day. Zhao Changhe could only climb over their walls and enter. He never thought that the first thing he would steal in his life would actually be women¡¯s clothes!

    If word of this spread, his standing with everyone would fall into the very bottom of a valley... Even though many had bad impressions of him, at least it was not <i>this</i> kind of bad.

    Zhao Changhe swiftly grabbed a set of clothes simr to the furry clothes Cui Yuanyang wore. As he was about to leave, he thought for a moment then headed to the undergarment section to take a look. His face was flushed as he grabbed a <i>dudou</i>[1]. After quickly leaving a few silver pieces, he ran out of there like his life depended on it.

    He did not know what sort of undergarments women in this era wore. He had never seen what Yue Hongling used, while Xia Chichi was still pretending to be a man back then and used a cloth to bind her chest. <i>Ah whatever, in the novels they always wear dudou anyway. Shouldn¡¯t be a problem.</i>

    A whileter, Cui Yuanyang was curled up beside a brazier. She was stunned as she looked at Zhao Changhe handing over the clothes to her with his stern face; it was as red as a peach.

    <i>If you were going to buy clothes then buy actual clothes. There are so many types of underwear. Why did you get me a dudou? There are even mandarin ducks embroidered on it... He touched this dudou before, and now I¡¯m wearing it... Ahhh...</i>

    <i>A man and woman living together is actually this inconvenient. How strange. Just how did Yue Hongling live together with him for half a month? They couldn¡¯t have had that kind of rtionship, could they?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not concern himself with what this idiot was thinking. He was also cold and tired. He had already washed himself and fallen asleep in his own room.

    He always worked on his fundamentals regardless of rain or shine, but today was an exception to a lot of things.

    <i>I¡¯m really unlucky.</i>

    *

    Throughout the night, the rain was not very heavy but it was quite windy.

    Being alone with a man outside, a youngdy should have been flustered and not be able to sleep well. However, Cui Yuanyang managed to sleep soundly. She felt that not even she could have slept thisfortably back at home.

    Of course, this was just an illusion. She felt that way because she was simply too tired.

    If Zhao Changhe had dyed in getting her to take a warm bath, she really could have gotten sick.

    Cui Yuanyang woke up lethargically and still felt a bit weak. Shezily stretched her arms and blushed as she lowered her head to look at the <i>dudou</i> she was wearing.

    <i>He said he¡¯d put me in eighteen different positions, but he didn¡¯t do anything at all. Does wearing this dudou count?</i>

    As she thought this, a sound came from outside the window¡ªthe whistling of a saber in the wind and the shuffling of feet.

    Cui Yuanyang tiptoed out of bed and secretly looked out the window.

    Zhao Changhe was practicing with his saber in the courtyard.

    It had stopped pouring in the morning, but there was still a light drizzle. To avoid the trouble of getting his clothes wet, he had taken off his outerwear and braved the rainwater with his bare skin. His movements with his saber were strong and full of power, and his robust, distinct muscles were on full disy.

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart began beating faster and soon, she turned around and did not dare to continue looking.

    <i>You¡¯re so hardworking. With the way you look, you must¡¯ve already been training for a while now. But we¡¯re just staying at an inn. Do you really need to train like this? Even my brothers never trained this hard despite being whipped and chastised by our elders... Is there anyone whipping you right now?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s cultivation wascking, but she had learned a lot about her n¡¯s martial arts and could still pick out a thing or two with her own eyes. She could see that, while practicing with his saber, Zhao Changhe was trying to incorporate the Eight Trigrams Step he had seen in his duel the day before into his own footwork. <i>But how should I put this... Other people¡¯s footwork techniques are part of a system. What can you hope to take away from what they disy in a dangerous battle?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang had a little sympathy for Zhao Changhe. She could get whatever martial arts she wanted, but she did not learn them properly. On the other hand, Zhao Changhe¡¯s circumstances were truly horrible as he had to make do with the garbage martial arts of the Blood God Cult. Whatever little bit of martial arts was revealed to him, he regarded it as treasure.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t Yue Hongling teach him any footwork or movement arts?</i>

    As she thought this, her expression gradually began to change.

    She could see that Zhao Changhe¡¯s shaky footwork was bing smoother and smoother. He was not trying to steal the Eight Trigrams Step, but rather was merging its strengths into his footwork to perfect it.

    <i>No wonder Yue Hongling didn¡¯t teach him any whole movement art. He absorbed her teachings into his own footwork and has long since deviated from the footwork of the Vicious Blood Saber Art. If he continues like this, he¡¯ll end up with his very own footwork technique.</i>

    <i>Is this something someone who¡¯s only been training for four months should strive for? How ambitious.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly felt like she had wasted all fifteen years of her life away.

    ¡°S¡ªsir.¡± The servant stuck his head into the courtyard entrance from outside. ¡°Your white pork and eight-treasure congee are here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, leave it over there first.¡± Zhao Changhe stopped his training, wiped off the sweat and rainwater from his body, and walked in the direction of Cui Yuanyang¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if that pig has woken up yet.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly rushed to the side of her bed. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not dressed yet!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The servant: ¡°...¡±

    *

    ¡°What¡¯s with that face?¡± While they ate, Cui Yuanyang asked Zhao Changhe in a strange tone, ¡°Why did that servant get a nosebleed? Did you hit him?¡±

    ¡°No, <i>you</i> hit him.¡± Zhao Changhe ate his porridge with a nk expression. ¡°It¡¯s not just him, either. I almost got a nosebleed from your attack. It¡¯s a good thing that my imagination isn¡¯t as good as his.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never learned any attacks that allow me to damage someone from afar.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn it. It¡¯s a natural talent.¡± Zhao Changhe raised his head and threw her a look. The corner of his mouth twitched as he continued eating his porridge.

    <i>I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I picked out those furry clothes and that hatst night. Why are there rabbit ears on this hat?</i>

    After a certain level, cuteness was a crime. Yet, Cui Yuanyang did not feel that there was anything strange about it. <i>She must be used to wearing clothes like this.</i>

    She ate her porridge and said in a soft voice, ¡°Whether it¡¯s saber arts or footwork, you¡¯re slowly figuring everything out by yourself... Why don¡¯t you just ask me for some secret manuals? The Cui n¡¯s martial arts are really great. It looks to me like you¡¯ve never even considered doing this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe burst intoughter. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can pass them to me. You can only give me ordinary things. If I was willing to die by the hands of orthodox forces, I could just steal them from you right now.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pretended not to hear thetter half of his reply and said softly, ¡°Yes.... Under no circumstances am I allowed to leak them. Unless, of course, you...uh.... Anyway, even if I give you some ordinary ones, everything I have is much better than whatever Eight Trigrams Step....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re naive. But I¡¯m not. I have no intention of being indebted to anyone from the Cui n and have no desire to get even more intertwined with the Cui n and be even more restricted.¡±

    ¡°But¡ªbut with your knowledge and experience, it¡¯s not enough for you to merge disparate martial arts you learn by yourself. It¡¯s too early.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never once thought about merging together things I¡¯ve learned. I¡¯m still at the beginning stages of umting experience. To be honest, though the Cui n¡¯s martial arts might be excellent, it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s also about the one using them. Whatever your older brother has learned is without a doubt superior to whatever Yue Hongling knows, but he still lost to her. This is proof.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang did not speak. That feeling of him not belonging to this world arose once more. Even though his reasoning was correct, who in this world would believe him? <i>Wouldn¡¯t a good martial art help you develop your intuition much better than stubbornly trying to figure things out by yourself? Even if someone knows it¡¯ll bring them some trouble, they wouldn¡¯t be so indifferent to the prospect, not even Yue Hongling.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°In fact, I feel that if the people of the Cui n keep wallowing in the greatness of their own martial arts, they¡¯ll eventually begin to decay like the Great Xia.¡±

    Seeing Cui Yuanyang¡¯s unwillingness to back down from the expression on her small face, Zhao Changhe did not say anything more and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Traveling the <i>jianghu</i> doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we have to deal with demons and monsters. The road ahead isn¡¯t all that filled with bumps. I only hope that when we arrive at Qinghe, your n won''t turn out to be one of these bumps.¡±

    1. A traditional Chinese undershirt. It looks like this: /imgextra/i2/724072507/T26q2GXalXXXXXXXXX_!!724072507.jpg_Q75.jpg_.webp ?

 Chapter 57: Weve Been Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 57: We''ve Been Deceived</h4>

    There was a light drizzle.

    Zhao Changhe did not wear his straw raincoat or bamboo hat anymore, and instead held a big umbre and walked with Cui Yuanyang along the city streets.

    Even though the umbre was big, topletely shield Cui Yuanyang from the rain, he had to expose half of his shoulder. It gradually got soaked, but he did not mind.

    Cui Yuanyang silently walked by his side, staying half a step behind. In her heart, she felt that her expectations of what leaving the house to travel beside her idol would be like were shattered, but notpletely so.

    She could tell that Zhao Changhe wanted to distance himself from the powerful families to the point that he harbored contempt for them. It felt like they did not belong together... Even though he never said any of this out loud, she could vaguely tell.

    Of course, Cui Yuanyang still knew where she stood. She would side with her family. Suddenly, she felt like there was a vast distance between Zhao Changhe and herself.

    That was why she felt like her expectations were shattered.

    Moreover, Cui Yuanyang was embarrassed to admit that to a young woman like her, who had been raised in a cultured and refined environment since childhood and had just reached her rebellious phase, Zhao Changhe¡¯s coarseness and valiance had a sort of lethal attraction. However, once she actually met him, she realized that he was actually very gentle and well-mannered. The way he looked out and took care of people was like that of a family member.

    <i>Perhaps all this is normal. With mountain bandits, he¡¯ll naturally be coarse and wild, and to a youngdy from a powerful family he¡¯ll naturally be more courteous. In any case, that attraction of his isn¡¯t as intense anymore. It¡¯s like he¡¯s been reduced to a normal person... Eh, I¡¯m really embarrassing myself by thinking about all this, huh...</i>

    She scratched her head. As she touched the rabbit ears on her hat, her mood mysteriously lightened up.

    <i>Whatever the case, that gentleness and courtesy of his arepletely different from others that show them to curry favor with me. He may be polite on the surface, but on the inside, he¡¯s incredibly proud and unyielding.</i>

    That was why her expectations were not <ipletely</i> shattered.

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly thought that everything that made him seem far away from her were precisely the things that made him so attractive. <i>Is this a sort of contradiction?</i>

    The youngdy was not certain.

    <i>Anyway, he¡¯s indeed noble. I didn¡¯t make a mistake trusting him, right? I¡¯ll be able to say this confidently and with assurance when I receive a scolding from Father and my brothers.</i>

    <i>I mean, I¡¯m simply learning from the jianghu, right? If I was with my brother, I couldn¡¯t learn anything. For the whole journey, government officials and all those families kept following us to get a chance at bootlicking. By the time we got to Beimang, we hadn¡¯t even fought a single battle. How can thispare to traveling with Zhao Changhe, who walked through the jianghu always facing life and death?</i>

    Now, even when Cui Yuanyang looked at beggars on the side of the street, she would do so with great suspicion, always wondering if they were yet another murderer.

    ¡°Hey...¡± Cui Yuanyang could not help but subtly tug on Zhao Changhe¡¯s clothes. ¡°Look at that beggar. He¡¯s staring at us. Could he be a murderer?

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe could not be bothered with her and continued walking.

    ¡°Say something...¡±

    ¡°Have you considered that he¡¯s looking at you because you keep staring at him? Maybe he¡¯s thinking that a youngdy like you is going to give him money and he¡¯s wondering why you haven¡¯t walked over yet.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said, ¡°But what if he really is a murderer?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t approached him. If he¡¯s really a murderer, what¡¯s he going to do?¡±

    ¡°What if he has a hidden weapon? Or a bow or crossbow?¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he hiding somewhere else? Why does he have to pretend to be a beggar and squat in the rain? Is he stupid like you?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong¡¯s mouth was agape, but she was enraged and said nothing.

    ¡°I have no experience in the <i>jianghu</i>. Yue Hongling taught me a little before. However, whatever she told me wasn¡¯t that much different from what I¡¯d read in novels. In the end, I still have to experience it for myself.¡± Zhao Changhe said slowly, ¡°However, some things require one to build up experience while other things can be figured out using in old <i>deductive reasoning</i>[1]. I¡¯m also afraid of encountering situations I can¡¯t reason my way out of. They¡¯re really big headaches to deal with, like your sudden appearance.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What kind of thing is ¡°deductive reasoning?¡± Just what sort of ce is the Zhao House? Why is its dialect so strange?</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped.

    Cui Yuanyong was not paying attention and bumped into him from behind. She felt that the muscles on his back were tense, as if he was ready to go into battle any moment.

    Cui Yuanyang stuck her head out from under his armpit and took a look. A storm of footsteps came from ahead¡ªa group of imperial soldiers hade.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe! You dare to strut into a city just like that when you¡¯re a wanted criminal? Do you have no regard for the authorities?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s head was beginning to hurt. He really had no intentions of challenging the authorities. They were a legal, well-supplied, well-armed, violent gang. There was no way Zhao Changhe could take them down.

    When he entered the city at night, he only nned to challenge the martial arts school and leave. How could he have known that he would meet a little idiot and have to get servants in an inn to prepare a bath for her. While dealing with all this, the part about leaving the city had slipped his mind...

    <i>To slip up like this¡ªmaybe I¡¯m not as alert as I think I am.</i>

    ¡°Hey!¡± Cui Yuanyang stuck her head out. ¡°Do you people know who I am!?¡±

    ¡°Good! Zhao Changhe! We¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve abducted a young woman. So it really is true! Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re here to save you!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Dumbass, you¡¯ve never left your house before! How the hell would they know who you are? In fact, it¡¯s even better if they don¡¯t know who you are. Otherwise, if people found out that I stayed in the same room as the daughter of the Cui n, it wouldn¡¯t be good.</i>

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The wind picked up and elites from the Demon Suppression Bureau in the city appeared on the rooftops.

    Seeing that there was no way out of this mess, Cui Yuanyang was about to take out her Cui n identification token. However, Zhao Changhe pulled out his saber before she could do so and held it next to her neck.

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Since you all know I¡¯ve abducted a young woman, do you think I won¡¯t use her as a hostage?¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Don¡¯t you all know what she meant when she asked if you people recognized her? It means that she¡¯s rted to the imperial court; she has a powerful identity and isn¡¯t someone you can casually cut down together with me. Look at her round face, her temperament, hmmm? And on that note, it would be best if none of you asked which family she¡¯s from. Otherwise, you¡¯d be the ones to damage her reputation, not me.¡±

    The soldiers: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This is something our leader should tell us. If you¡¯re so smart, why the hell don¡¯t you be an official? Why are you even a bandit?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang understood everything and, without making a sound, put on a pitiful expression and tilted her head. She did not let people see the admiration and excitement in her eyes.

    From a rooftop on the right, a leader of the Demon Suppression Bureau, a middle-aged man, said sternly, ¡°Zhao Changhe! I thought you were a good man! I¡¯m shocked that you dare to do something this shameless!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Why would you ever think I was a good man? Aren¡¯t all bandits like this?¡± Zhao Changhe shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see this white rabbit¡¯s delicate head fly, then let me pass!¡±

    The soldiers present all looked to their leader. The middle-aged man hesitated for a while. There was absolutely no way he could order his men to cut Zhao Changhe down with his hostage in broad daylight and with the eyes of the people on them. Finally, he could only wave his hand and say, ¡°Let them pass.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled Cui Yuanyang and slowly exited the city gate. Once he was outside, he suddenly ran and fled into a forest a few <i>zhang</i> away from the road. He moved swiftly and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    There only remained hisughter in the air. ¡°Not only am I a bandit, but the next time I have a woman in my arms, it might be Tang Wanzhuang! Tell her to wash herself and wait for me!¡±

    A group of elites from the Demon Suppression Bureau chased him but lost track of Zhao Changhe in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°This guy moves through the forest like it¡¯s his own home.¡±

    ¡°No shit, he¡¯s a mountain bandit.¡±

    ¡°Do we pursue him?¡±

    Nobody answered. In reality, no one wanted to give chase. Taking hostages was the most despicable thing someone could do, but what could they do even if they managed to catch up to him? Zhao Changhe was not someone they could easily offend. Even if they all attacked him, there was still a chance he could heavily injure all of them. Why would they sell their lives for a measly few taels of silver every month?

    Everyone looked at each other. They all felt this was a pain in the ass, and someone asked, ¡°Should we tell First Seat Tang what he said?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you saying? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me with you!¡±

    ¡°With so many people watching, First Seat Tang is bound to hear of it...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    ¡°Which powerful family does that youngdy belong to? She¡¯s really cute, but she¡¯s about to get eaten by a pig.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. What Zhao Changhe said was right. It¡¯s best not to ask. Otherwise, we might rouse the enmity of her n.¡±

    ¡°Daughter of a powerful family my ass!¡± Someone from behind caught up to them, panting. ¡°The Embroidered Brocade just reported to us that a set of rabbit fur clothes went missingst night. Isn¡¯t that what she was wearing!? They also lost a <i>dudou</i> with mandarin ducks embroidered on it. That¡¯s something the nightdies at the Yihong Courtyard wear, how could it be worn by someone from a good family!? That woman is definitely a bandit, in cahoots with Zhao Changhe from the start. She¡¯s cute, but she¡¯s a goddamn witch! It all makes sense now! The two of them fooled us!¡±

    1. He says ¡°logic¡± here, but there are two ways to say ¡°logic¡± in Chinese. One way is ÂÛÀí l¨´nl¨«. The second way is Âß¼­ lu¨®ji, which is a transliteration from English¡ªit¡¯s pronounced like ¡°logic.¡± Zhao Changhe is using thetter, so it makes no sense to someone who doesn¡¯t know English is a thing. ?

 Chapter 58: Mountain Temple

    <h4>Chapter 58: Mountain Temple</h4>

    Zhao Changhe took Cui Yuanyang along and ran as fast as he could. Only after they had fled a few tens of <i>li</i> did he stop to take a breath, panting as he sat against a tree. For a while, he was too tired to speak.

    Cui Yuanyang squatted beside him, panting, but her eyes were sparkling as she looked at Zhao Changhe.

    <i>This is really fun. Now this is what going out is supposed to be like.</i>

    <i>¡°Not only am I a bandit, the next time I have a woman in my arms, it might be Tang Wanzhuang! Tell her to wash herself and wait for me!¡±</i>

    <i>Hehe, how fun. This is what I¡¯m talking about.</i>

    Zhao Changhe cast her a sidelong nce. ¡°Why are you squatting there like a toad?¡±

    ¡°The ground is dirty.¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been raining here. The ground is still dry. How can you be so fussy when you¡¯re outside?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this is really fun. It¡¯s been raining in the city so why hasn¡¯t it been raining here? We¡¯re only a few tens of <i>li</i> away. From the looks of it, it hasn¡¯t just stopped raining, it hasn¡¯t rained for at least two days.

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°Will you believe me if I say the rain wille chasing us in a moment? This is called being the son of heaven. The sky will cry as it chases me¡±

    Cui Yuanyang blinked. She had no idea what he was saying.

    Zhao Changhe saidzily, ¡°You can ask your parents about this when you get back... However, I¡¯d suggest you go and ask some old farmers. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ve spoken to any in your entire life?¡±

    That feeling of alienation set in again, but Cui Yuanyang did not care too much this time, continued blinking and asked, ¡°I could have clearly resolved the whole thing with my identity. You might have even been able to enjoy a big feast with the officials in the city <i>and</i> you could¡¯ve gotten rid of me. Why did you choose to ruin your name and let others think you¡¯ve kidnapped a youngdy?¡±

    Zhao Changhe repliedzily, ¡°You, the unmarried daughter of the Cui n, went to stay at an inn with another man. If anyone finds out about this, your reputation will bepletely ruined. As for my reputation, what the hell is there to ruin? I¡¯m known as a low-level bandit and a traitorous rebel. Having ¡®lustful lecher¡¯ added to that list isn¡¯t anything to get worked up about.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you said you¡¯d go for Tang Wanzhuang? To strengthen this impression?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that far ahead. Can¡¯t I just be angry with her? I¡¯m an independent individual with my own thoughts. I¡¯m not something for others to test or manipte... Even though I can understand her actions, what use is that? There¡¯s only value if we both understand each other¡¯s intentions. If not, I¡¯m just a simp.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stretched his muscles as he said all this, then stood up. ¡°We¡¯ve had enough rest. Let¡¯s go. I was careless this time. I shouldn¡¯t have strutted around the city with you. I deserved that p I got earlier. After this, we might not enter any more cities; we¡¯ll probably stay on the outskirts. Will you be okay with this?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hands curled up into fists excitedly. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her lively appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He felt that this brat was not as bratty as he had imagined. Whatever he did, she would understand and cooperate. <i>She¡¯s really not stupid...</i> <i>Even when she asks me ten thousand whys, it¡¯s more adorable than annoying. I guess it¡¯s alright to have apanion.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang followed him closely from behind and continued her questioning. ¡°Hey, why did you say that you deserved that rather than scolding me for giving you more trouble?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to scold you?¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    ¡°Even though you made a mess of my ns, I¡¯m still the one that acts at the end of the day. Not you. Being careless and forgetting just where I was was definitely my own problem. If I med you, how would that help me get better? Enough nonsense. The rain is here. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang turned around. Indeed, there was heavy raining their way. It was incredibly strange.

    Cui Yuanyang covered her head as she ran. She turned around to look at the downpour chasing them, smiling as she ran.

    <i>This is really fun.</i>

    *

    Evening came upon the wilderness.

    ¡°Poluo Mountain Temple.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood outside the temple, raising his head to look at the dust-covered board and remained silent for a while.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you looking at?¡±

    ¡°My name isn¡¯t ¡®hey.¡¯ Why does it feel like you¡¯re even less educated than me?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>How else am I supposed to call you? Brother Zhao? That¡¯s too polite. Changhe? If I call you that, you¡¯ll probably grab me by the rabbit ears and throw me to the side. Don¡¯t tell me I have to call you Big Brother Zhao? The thought gives me goosebumps.</i>

    She avoided the topic altogether and continued asking, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? The words on there aren¡¯t even written that well. Even my handwriting is better than that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking. In a world with gods, do mountain gods exist? If they do, then how could anyone let the temple be this dpidated?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was at a loss. After a while, she murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know. In any case, I¡¯ve never seen any mountain gods. Well, I haven¡¯t seen any <i>so far</i>.¡±

    ¡°Well, a ruined temple in the wilderness is also a ssic setting. I have a feeling that something¡¯s going to happen tonight.¡±

    The little rabbit¡¯s eyes went wide. <i>Why? If you thought that something would happen, why did youe here? Can¡¯t we go somewhere else? It¡¯s not toote yet. We still have time to find some farm to stay at. I have money...</i>

    Before she could ask, Zhao Changhe had already pushed open the gates and entered.

    <i>He¡¯s clearly excited about staying at this ruined temple!</i>

    As Cui Yuanyang murmured all this in her heart, following him through the door, Zhao Changhe suddenly halted. Like lightning, his gaze darted to a corner of the temple and he ced his hand firmly around the hilt of his saber.

    There was a slim youth dressed in ck, carrying a sword, leaning against the corner of the hall and resting with his eyes closed. He looked like he was unaware of their arrival.

    Cui Yuanyang felt nervous. They had stood outside for a while, but she had been unable to sense anyone inside. Even now, when she tried focusing on the man, it was difficult to perceive his breathing. It was faint and drawn out. It was a high-level internal art.

    Indeed, something was happening tonight.

    As Cui Yuanyang was about to say something, Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand left his saber. He gestured with his hands and said in a low voice, ¡°No one owns the wilderness. It¡¯s firste first serve... Since he¡¯s arrived first, let¡¯s not go and bother him. We¡¯ll rest over here.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang listened to Zhao Changhe and sat with him at the wall opposite the youth in ck. She quietly took out a piece of cake from her bag. ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°When did you buy cake? How did I not find out about it...¡±

    ¡°While you were paying the bills at the counter in the morning, I bought it at the Eight-Treasures Room neighboring the inn. It¡¯s better than whatever inferior biscuits you can get at the inn. And let me tell you, I¡¯ve wanted to say this for a while, but what kind of crude shop doesn¡¯t even sell meat in the afternoon...¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe did not lecture her about how one could not covet luxuries while outside. He did not say anything and reached out to grab a piece of her osmanthus cake.

    <i>Who doesn¡¯t like eating delicious things? Traveling with a rich loli is really something.</i>

    Zhao Changhe opened his wine gourd and sipped a bit of his wine as he ate the cake. He never let the youth in ck leave his line of sight.

    Even after they finished their food, the youth had not moved an inch. It was like he was dead.

    Just as Zhao Changhe thought that everyone could get along and pass the night in peace, he heard extremely faint footsteps¡ªsomeone was on the rooftop.

    Zhao Changhe once more stealthily ced his hands on his saber.

    Hidden in the stillness was killing intent.

    At that very moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Fucking hell, there wasn¡¯t any rain just now. Why did the rain have to follow us here the whole way?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take shelter first and worry about itter.¡±

    Following the man¡¯s words, a huge group of people suddenly entered. The wind and rain outside followed them in and raindrops sshed as they hit the temple.

    A middle-aged man who looked to be their leader casually swept the area with his gaze and saw three people sitting in their own corners. He waved his hand impatiently. ¡°This ce has been reserved by our Cui n. Sirs, please leave.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang almost choked on her cake. Her eyes were wide as she sized up this group of people. She tried to see if there were any familiar faces, but she could not find any.

    Then again, the Cui n¡¯s influence had stretched beyond their own region. She did not recognize everyone and had no way of confirming whether these people were really with the Cui n. She also felt that if they were, it would not be strange.

    She carefully threw Zhao Changhe a look. He slowly ate hisst piece of cake and corked his wine gourd, remaining silent the entire time.

    The youth in ck also did not respond.

    The leader waited a few breaths of time. When he saw that none of them were moving, a cold smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°There are really a lot of people who don¡¯t know when they should back off. Drive them away!¡±

    None of hisckeys went to bother the youth in ck. All of them rushed toward Cui Yuanyang. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s alreadyte. The rain is cold. Why don¡¯t youe and warm yourself up with me? You¡¯re too good to be with this boorish man¡ª¡±

    Before the man finished speaking, Cui Yuanyang unsheathed her sword. She was red with anger. ¡°You...Do you people know I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yo! She¡¯s got a temper.¡± Someone could not restrain themselves and reached out to touch her face. ¡°Your bright red face is really cute.¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A saber shed over.

    No one saw when Zhao Changhe pulled out his saber. The moment they heard his de leave its scabbard, a severed hand was already flying through the air with blood surging forth. It was only until then that the man who lost his hand felt any pain. He clutched his severed arm and cried, ¡°Kill them! Kill them!¡±

    The moment Zhao Changhe pulled out his saber, the youth in ck, who had been clutching his sword with his eyes closed all this while, suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as a sword, and he fixed it on Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand without batting an eye.

    Cui Yuanyang was so angry she was about to cry. She attacked indiscriminately with her sword. ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you! I¡¯ll kill all of you! Arghhhh!¡±

    The idiot of the Cui n, no matter of stupid she was, was still at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. She practiced a high-level sword art. Even with her disordered attacks, she was able to cut down a good few people.

    Their leader stood by the side and his face immediately went pale. ¡°Those beautiful techniques like faraway mountains...it¡¯s the Cui n¡¯s sword art! You...you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Why do you care who I am!? I¡¯ll fucking kill you. You¡¯ll pay for using my Cui n¡¯s name! You¡¯ll pay for ruining my <i>jianghu!</i> Arghhh...¡±

    Amidst the chaos, Zhao Changhe did not intervene, but his hands were wrapped firmly around the hilt of his saber. His palms were actually sweating.

    The oppressive force he felt from the youth¡¯s gaze could actually match up to the power he felt when Fang Buping used Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    The ceiling suddenly split open and the rain poured in wildly in an instant. A sword descended together with the rain andnded in a sh. In the blink of an eye, it was already headed for Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    The person on the building had taken advantage of the chaos to strike!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood-red saber shed toward the wind and rain. He had long since prepared for this. The strength he had been storing up to deal with the youth in ck was suddenly directed at this new arrival from up high.

    As they crossed des, the new arrival quietly harrumphed. It was clear that he had not expected Zhao Changhe to be so prepared as to be able to react in full force. The man had suffered no small loss. However, he did not stop there. He borrowed the force of Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack and suddenly changed direction in the air. His sword was directed towards Cui Yuanyang¡¯s back!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He always thought that he was the one that would be targeted by these sorts of schemes. But as it turned out, this man¡¯s true target was Cui Yuanyang!

 Chapter 59: Han Wubing

    <h4>Chapter 59: Han Wubing</h4>

    This was absolutely a very experienced assassin.

    If his first attack had been directed at Cui Yuanyang, then Zhao Changhe, who had been storing up his energy for his own attack, would have been able to lop his head clean off.

    However, he had first gone for a feint by attacking Zhao Changhe. When they crossed des, Zhao Changhe naturally moved back and took up a defensive stance to protect his vitals. However, by then, the assassin had already borrowed the power of his attack to strike toward Cui Yuanyang. After all, Zhao Changhe was not very experienced either. Once he hesitated and reacted a moment toote, it meant that Cui Yuanyang was as good as dead.

    Zhao Changhe did not have time to adjust to the situation. However, nobody could have expected that the moment the assassin turned around, Zhao Changhe shot a sharp stone out of his left hand. It was almost like the assassin gave himself up as a free target by turning around. The stone hit his shoulder with a dull thud.

    The assassin¡¯s arm went numb, and he could not hold his sword steadily anymore. Cui Yuanyang was not aplete idiot and, upon seeing this, the re of her sword swept over. Her de deflected the assassin¡¯s weapon and then proceeded to slit his throat.

    The assassin died with tears in his eyes. Before he died, he had never thought that he would fall by the hands of a little white rabbit.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s sneak attack was something that even Yue Hongling had reproached him for, saying he had no honor. Secretly shooting stones while retreating¡ªthis was a dirty trick Zhao Changhe used to deal with his enemies. But who could have thought that the assassin would turn around and be an easy target?

    As he watched from the side, the youth¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat; they had avoided a disaster. He did not dare to rx one bit, however, and fixed his gaze on the youth¡¯s hand.

    The youth shook his head and finally made a move.

    His sword shed over, but it was not targeted at Zhao Changhe or Cui Yuanyang. The remaining people from the Cui n all fell at the same time, shrieking miserably in pain.

    The rain from the hole in the ceiling washed away the blood. The ruined temple, originally empty and still, was now filled with corpses.

    There were tear stains on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s cheeks. She carefully hid behind Zhao Changhe and stuck her head out to look at the youth in ck. If Zhao Changhe had no idea where he came from or what he was thinking, then neither did she.

    The youth sheathed his sword and finally spoke, ¡°Even though these people aren¡¯t surnamed Cui, they are indeed with the Cui n. As for how they are rted, Young Lady Cui should be clearer than me.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip and did not answer.

    The person suddenlyughed. ¡°The one who said ¡®firste first serve¡¯ and not to bother others was a boorish mountain bandit, while the people who said this ce was reserved and tried to drive us out were working under a prestigious family. Ha...Hahahaha...¡±

    Hisughter got wilder and louder until it shook the roof tiles.

    Cui Yuanyang pitifully tugged at Zhao Changhe¡¯s shirt. Her head was practically about to drill into his armpit.

    Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°May I ask for your name?¡±

    The man slowly stoppedughing and returned to his unperturbed state, his face as still as a dead man¡¯s. ¡°Han Wubing.¡±

    People who gave such simple introductions were typically well-known. Now, whenever Zhao Changhe told people his name, they would all know who he was. After all, in this world, there was no way anyone could have never seen the Tome of Troubled Times before. To enter the rankings once was to be known throughout the world, even at the idiot rank 250.

    For this person to introduce himself like this without fear of Zhao Changhe ridiculing him clearly meant that both of them were at about the same level.

    Han Wubing, the 87th Hidden Dragon, was ranked just slightly higher than Zhao Changhe. His cultivation was also a little higher, at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate.

    His upation: bounty hunter.

    In reality, the Tome of Troubled Times never disyed everyone¡¯s name in a ranking. However, whenever it appeared, there were people that recorded it down and collected everything into a manual to be sold. Whenever there were changes in the rankings, these types of grifters would be celebrating because that meant they could sell a newer version of the manual.

    Zhao Changhe did not know why people paid money for such manuals when anyone could write down and arrange the rankings by themselves. In any case, he had bought one because, after all, he had not seen the Tome of Troubled Times beforeing to this world.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Han.¡± Zhao Changhe cupped his fists. ¡°I am Zhao Changhe.¡±

    ¡°I know. I already knew who you were before you even stepped through those gates. I¡¯m thoroughly familiar with what you look like...I looked at your portrait pretty carefully.¡±

    Han Wubing only said this and no more, but anyone could tell that he had more to say.

    He was a bounty hunter, so what did he intend to do after getting familiar with the portrait of a wanted criminal?

    Cui Yuanyang tensed up again. She sensibly let go of Zhao Changhe¡¯s shirt and retreated half a step, afraid that she might hinder Zhao Changhe.

    Han Wubing¡¯s gazended on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face. Zhao Changhe remained calm and took half a step to the side, blocking him from Cui Yuanyang. He did not let even a strip of her clothing enter Han Wubing¡¯s sight.

    Han Wubing sighed. ¡°There is a reward for ying Young Lady Cui, but I don¡¯t kill such people... There¡¯s no need to be so nervous.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said indifferently, ¡°So the one you want to kill is me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m a bounty hunter, but this is a misconception. The Tome of Troubled Times doesn¡¯t state one¡¯s upation. This is something the people who arrange those books have added in themselves. No doubt this is because I have imed all sorts of bounties from both demonic and orthodox forces.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you a bounty hunter?¡±

    ¡°I travel thends under heaven to test my sword. But I don¡¯t steal, and neither do I loot. So where do I get my money? From all sorts of bounties. Most of them are from the scum of the <i>jianghu</i>, or helping those in the underworld kill their enemies. With such people, I can both test my sword and also obtain what I need to continue wandering the <i>jianghu</i>. That¡¯s all. If you <i>really</i> want to call me a bounty hunter, then I guess you¡¯re not wrong. But my priorities differ from those of a bounty hunter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. From the looks of it, he and Han Wubing were a match made in heaven. Their rankings were about the same, Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength was slightly lower than his¡ªwas he not most naturally suited for Han Wubing to test his sword with? With the arrest order from the authorities, Zhao Changhe was pretty much considered scum in the <i>jianghu</i>. And as for money, the demonic cult offered a generous sum of one thousand gold pieces for his head.

    Knowing what Zhao Changhe was thinking, Han Wubing replied indifferently, ¡°I indeed came to find you. However, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet on the road... Your mastery over saber arts is good. It¡¯s one of the best out of everyone I¡¯ve faced with a simr cultivation level. I really want to have a good battle with you, but now is not the time.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because I said firste first serve and didn¡¯t bother you?¡±

    Han Wubing¡¯s gaze once againnded behind Zhao Changhe. His indifferent expression suddenly turned gentle. ¡°Because of that line, ¡®you¡¯ll pay for ruining the <i>jianghu</i> of my heart.¡¯ Young Lady Cui is not someone who should fall by the hands of vile people. I hope you can take her home safely. After that, we can duel. Do you dare ept this offer?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought this was a little interesting.

    Zhao Changhe, Yue Hongling, Cui Yuanyong, and Han Wubing all had a <i>jianghu</i> they held in their heart. And while this <i>jianghu</i> of theirs was not exactly the same thing...it did not differ by that much.

    Han Wubing cupped his fists and bowed. ¡°Though, of course, if you are willing, then I will pick a location and you must go there.¡±

    ¡°About a thousand <i>li</i> south-east of Qinghe there¡¯s ake known as the Ancient Sword Lake. It just so happens that I have matters I must tend to there. Brother Zhao, by the time you finish your journey it should be around the start of summer, no?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s about right.¡±

    ¡°Then we shall meet at the start of summer by the Ancient Sword Lake.¡±

    With these words, Han Wubing cupped his fists, said no more, and left.

    Cui Yuanyang stuck her head out from behind Zhao Changhe, ¡°The legend about the sword at Ancient Sword Lake is most likely fake. My family has sent many people to investigate and they¡¯ve never found anything.¡±

    Han Wubing did not stop walking. ¡°I know. By the time I arrive there, it¡¯ll be time for the Qingming festival[1]. I¡¯m going there to pay my respects to a deceased friend.¡±

    ¡°Who put up a reward to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the reward is quiterge... My apologies. At the end of the day, this <i>jianghu</i> isn¡¯t the one in your heart.¡±

    His voice faded away and soon, he disappeared.

    Zhao Changhe turned around and pulled out Cui Yuanyang, smiling. ¡°I feel like he isn¡¯t the kind of guy who likes to hear himself speak. However, he said a lot today because of you. Everyone you meet really likes you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang did not say anything and was lost in thought as she looked at the corpses around the temple.

    Zhao Changhe helped her put on her rabbit hat, which had fallen off during the battle, and gently told her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hung up on this. This ce is dirty. Let¡¯s find another ce to rest at.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said in a low voice. ¡°When all of us met here, I never thought out of you, me, Han Wubing, that unknown assassin, and the Cui n¡¯s people, the ones at the lowest level would be the Cui n.¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted her on the head. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re also suddenly gentler. Are youforting me because I was almost assassinated just now, or because of that line I said?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and did not answer.

    Cui Yuanyang understood what he meant and suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°But the <i>jianghu</i> I wish to see¡ªyou¡¯ve already shown it to me just now.¡±

    1. A traditional Chinese festival where people visit the tombs of their ancestors to make offerings and clean their tombs. More information here: <u>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Qingming_Festival</u> ?

 Chapter 60: Yangyangs Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 60: Yangyang''s Crisis</h4>

    The rain continued to pour as Cui Yuanyang covered her head and ran with Zhao Changhe around the mountain. As if he was intimately familiar with this mountain, he easily found a cave for them to rest in, gathered up some dry vegetation, and lit a fire with his firestarter.

    Soon, the whole ce became a warm little nest.

    They swapped locations not only because of the corpses, but more importantly, to avoid meeting more people wanting to take shelter from the rain. After witnessing Cui Yuanyang¡¯s attempted assassination, Zhao Changhe needed to be more cautious. No one would be able to find them if they stayed in this cave in the middle of a deste mountain. Probably.

    Cui Yuanyang hugged her knees as she sat beside the fire. She reached out with her hand and dried her damp clothes, not daring to take them off.

    She only wore a small <i>dudou</i> on the inside. One that had mandarin ducks ying in the water embroidered on it.

    Zhao Changhe did not concern himself so much with her and took off his outerwear, drying his clothes while shirtless.

    Cui Yuanyang did not dare look at his well-built body, tilted her head, and muttered, ¡°Bandit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered responding to her. <i>You¡¯ve already peeked at me while I was training in the morning. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen me shirtless before. Why are you pretending to be so shy? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m pinning you to the ground like a beast.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang could not curse Zhao Changhe so she passed the me to heaven. ¡°What¡¯s with this damn weather? It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for there to be continuous rain in spring. Without this spring rain, your family wouldn¡¯t have their autumn harvests.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed as he dried his clothes. ¡°I say, shouldn¡¯t you be squeezing every ounce of brain juice you have to figure out just who on earth wants to kill you? Have you offended anyone in the past?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang shook her head, lost in thought. From a young age, the whole world had revolved around her. Just as Zhao Change told her not that long ago, she was someone that everyone liked the moment they met her. How could she have offended anyone? Of course, it did not need to be said that, asionally, she would reprimand some of her subordinates. However, none of them would ever take it to heart. Would something so minor lead them to hire an assassin?

    <i>This is tooplicated...</i>

    Zhao Changhe also felt iparably bewildered. <i>Just who could this youngdy have offended? Is this part of a power struggle? But she¡¯s not tied down to any power.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s normal for a family like the Cui n to have enemy ns. However, is there any point for them to target a little girl? If you told me they wanted to capture and ravage her in eighteen different positions, I could understand. But to simply kill her? Are they simply taking out their anger on her?</i>

    <i>Of course, even if someone was doing this just to vent their anger, it wouldn¡¯t be strange. There are all sorts of people in the world... But if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no way we can figure out who¡¯s behind this.</i>

    <i>No...wait.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart suddenly quivered. ¡°How many people know you¡¯ve run away to find me?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was at a loss. ¡°Everyone in the family should have already found out... As for outsiders, I¡¯m not sure...¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Zhao Changhe snapped his fingers. ¡°Even if your family urgently sent someone to find you, it hasn¡¯t been that long since you ran away. Outsiders should have only just received this information, but an assassin was already on his way! Considering this short time, it¡¯s not really possible for the assassin to have been hired by an outsider.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang quivered and could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°Are you telling me it¡¯s someone from the n? Someone from my own <i>family</i> wants to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Not only are they from your family, it¡¯s someone who knows you ran away specifically to find me. That¡¯s the only way they could have located you so quickly.¡± Zhao Changhe had a nk expression on his face. ¡°Do you think it might be Cui Yuanyong? He¡¯s the one who best suits this description.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang shouted, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. He also felt that it made no sense. If Cui Yuanyong wanted to kill his little sister, then he should have long since been able to lead this idiot to her death in one hundred different ways. Why wait until now? Even if he waited until they were both separated to rid himself of the responsibility of looking after her, there was no actual way of getting rid of this responsibility. Everyone knew that she apanied her brother to experience the outside world. How could he possibly shirk himself of the responsibility of looking after her? If she actually died, he would still be held ountable.

    The one that was most worried about Cui Yuanyang right now was Cui Yuanyong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Cui Yuanyong, but it could be someone who wants Cui Yuanyong to be held responsible for not looking after his little sister and letting her die.¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Maybe a son of a concubine wishes to take the ce of the son of the first wife? Is Cui Yuanyong the only one from your generation of the Cui n to have made it on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons? What about the rest?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip and did not utter a word.

    Not being on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons did not necessarily mean that other people were not as outstanding as Cui Yuanyong. After all, the Tome of Troubled Times looked at one¡¯s achievements in battle. Other people could well be just as strong as him, even though they did not have the achievements to show for it.

    Furthermore, not all powerful families chose their family head based on strength. Being the eldest son of the first wife of the current family head was more important. As long as one¡¯s character and strength were notcking enough for the whole n to raise objections, there was no way anyone could shake the position of the eldest son of the first wife.

    Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuanyang were both children of the first wife. Cui Yuanyong was not the eldest son of the Cui n; he had an older brother, but this older brother was the son of a concubine. In other words, even though Cui Yuanyang called Cui Yuanyong her second brother, Cui Yuanyong was actually the eldest son of the first wife.

    He had a good background, he was the Third Hidden Dragon, and he was well-known. He was basically destined to be the next head of the Cui n. There was no way anyone else couldpete with him for the position.

    But what if he had an...ident?

    Was it enough for him to let his sister die? It was not clear, but it would be pretty damning for him.

    At the very least, other than Cui Yuanyong, Cui Yuanyang had other brothers born from the first wife. If the eldest son from a concubine was not behind all this, there was still the second son of the first wife. Whether other branches of the family were watching the whole thing unfold like how a tiger watches its prey¡ªnobody could be certain.

    This generation of the Cui n was full of sons.

    However, taking this line of reasoning to its logical conclusion, the most likely candidate was the second son of the first wife, born from the same father and mother as Cui Yuanyang¡ªCui Yuancheng.

    The possibility made Cui Yuanyang feel numb, and she did not speak for a while.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I don¡¯t have much of an understanding of your n¡¯s internal affairs. I need you to say something about your family¡¯s current situation to make a proper analysis.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang stayed with her mouth open for a while before finally stuttering as she gave him a rough rundown of her n¡¯s state of affairs.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched. Main family, branch family, eldest son of the first wife, second son of the first wife¡ªlistening to all this gave him a huge headache. Only after thinking for some time did he understand everything. <i>Big ns really have a lot of problems.</i>

    He rubbed his head. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to act like the sky has fallen. It might not actually be your brothers. It could be someone else. I¡¯m concerned with a more pressing problem¡ªI might not be a match for the next person thates for you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had also considered this.

    If the one to put a reward on her head was a son of the Cui n, then the amount was probably way more ridiculous than the one thousand gold pieces on Zhao Changhe¡¯s head. Not only those at the third and fourthyer of the Profound Gate coveted such riches.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe¡¯s own bounty could attract even more terrifying enemies. That was why he needed to cover up his tracks.

    Until now, he had bumped into very few strong people. He was not that unlucky. <i>How could there just happen to be a strong bounty hunter interested in my bounty nearby? And even if they were nearby? What are the chances they¡¯d bump into us?</i>

    <i>I have no idea how Han Wubing found us from so far away. That assassin probably came to the temple just like us, to take shelter from the rain, and just happened to bump into us. We all happened to meet at the temple because we all wanted to take shelter, not because the other people were tracking us with radars.</i>

    <i>With that said...there¡¯s bound to be stronger peopleing for us. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t met them yet. With my trivial thirdyer cultivation, will I be able to deal with them?</i>

    If it was just Zhao Changhe by himself, then this would all be very simple. Nobody would be able to predict where he would go. As long as he refrained from trying to be a hero and exposing his name like what he had done at that martial arts school, then after a month had passed, who would know where he was? Everything would be fine in a short while.

    However, Cui Yuanyang needed to get home, and Qinghe was not going to move anywhere. Other people did not need toe find them. They only needed to send people to guard the roads leading to Qinghe and wait for the rabbit to fall in their trap. How would the two of them escape then?

    ¡°We can only see what the Cui n does about this. Will they send elite troops to every road to support us?¡± As Zhao Changhe said this, he very quickly refuted himself. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem too realistic. How would they know someone wants to assassinate you? They probably only think you¡¯ve run away with some lover and do not make any of this public.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang lowered her head. The rabbit ears on her hat looked about to drop off.

    For a short while, she had enjoyed her time away from her home. But who had expected that things would be this troublesome? Right now, she felt that Zhao Changhe had been entirely right when he had scolded her. She <i>was</i> an idiot.

    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡± Zhao Changhe rubbed his chin. ¡°But your reputation might bepletely ruined.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang asked curiously, ¡°What suggestion?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t go to Qinghe and head somewhere else, for example, to see the mist at Jiangnan, or to see the sights of Mobei. If even I don¡¯t know where we¡¯re headed, how could anyone else? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve opened their Heavenly Eye. By the time your family finds out about your whereabouts, it¡¯ll be half a year or even a whole year. They might even have a name ready for their new grandchild. People all around the world would also probably find out by then...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s jaw dropped. She had no idea how to respond.

    Zhao Changhe leaned against the wall of the cave and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Well, I have another n, and that one¡¯s more straightforward. We travel day and night and make haste to Qinghe. The bounty on your head has only just been posted. Not many people know of it yet. There¡¯s no way anyone could set up an imprable to catch you in this short time. That is to say, if you want to return, then we must move fast. By the time the people who want to im that bounty begin to act, you¡¯ll already be in Qinghe.¡±

 Chapter 61: Path Filled With Thorns

    <h4>Chapter 61: Path Filled With Thorns</h4>

    Early morning. The night rain finally cleared up.

    The entire mountain was wet. Water dripped from the leaves onto Cui Yuanyang¡¯s rabbit hat, turning it into aplete mess.

    Zhao Changhe held her hand as they raced through the mountain forest. They traversed the entire mountain throughout the night, never taking the mountain roads, and continued running toward another mountain. They specially chose paths that no one took.

    Cui Yuanyang neverined once and obediently let him take her by the hand. She allowed the thorns and brambles of the mountain forest to rip her cute clothes into a mess.

    She didn¡¯t voice anyint and simply followed Zhao Changhe. However, the choice she wanted to make was apparent from this attitude she took¡ªshe was not willing to choose the first option.

    She had left her home to seek out Zhao Changhe because she was attracted by the excitement of the <i>jianghu</i> and all its conflicts, and also attracted by the wildness that was so different from the refined and cultured bearing of her n members; it was the impulsive decision of a youngdy in her rebellious phase.

    When her impulsiveness vanished, and after she experienced more, she would naturally realize how stupid she was to make that decision. It was good that Zhao Changhe did not disappoint her. Otherwise, if he had really had his way with her in eighteen different positions, she did not know how much she would regret it.

    When they were blocked by imperial troops in the city, she realized just what kind of trouble she brought to other people; when Zhao Changhe ruined his own name to protect her reputation, she finally learned how to be grateful.

    Now, it was the same. If she were to follow Zhao Changhe to farawaynds, then she would have no other choice but to marry him in this life. But had she thought it over?

    Before this moment, it had never even crossed her mind.

    Once she began thinking over it, she realized that she did not know. At the very least, she had no way of casually making such a decision right now.

    Yangyang wanted to go home. She missed her parents, her brother, that beautiful horse of hers, ck Peony... She did not want to wander the outside for a year, nor did she want him to pull her in bed and have his children.

    She was still a child herself.

    However, Cui Yuanyang knew that the second option was filled with obstacles. Even if Zhao Changhe spoke indifferently and made light of them, it was far more dangerous than changing their path and heading somewhere else.

    She could not possibly say out loud, <i>¡°I want to go home. Let¡¯s brave this danger.¡±</i>

    They were practically strangers that had met by chance. Zhao Changhe had done more than enough for her. He hadn¡¯t even taken the regr secret martial arts manuals from her, so what justification did she have for asking him to brave such a danger and bring her home? That piece of cake? Zhao Changhe had no need to involve himself in all this and could have long since left to farawaynds.

    Zhao Changhe knew what she was thinking and rested throughout the night in silence. The following morning, he immediately led the small rabbit out of the cave.

    Cui Yuanyang resigned herself to him and followed him out of the cave. When she realized they were heading in the direction of Qinghe, her heart trembled for a moment, as if a stone had fallen from the sky and created ripples in the Qing river[1].

    <i>In reality, with how naturally brave and valiant Zhao Changhe is, he always finishes what he starts. From the start, was he always willing to walk this path filled with thorns?</i>

    Han Wubing already knew that Zhao Changhe would bring Yangyang home no matter what.

    However, Yangyang still harbored great curiosity.

    The morning sunlight pierced through the forest canopy and shone on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. The scene looked beautiful; it was more perfect than a sculpture of a master.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly asked. Even he did not know how long they had been running.

    Cui Yanyang was gasping for breath but managed to answer, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes... In any case, you¡¯re also at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate and practice a first-rate movement art. You can endure this.¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. We can¡¯t enter the city to rest and eat. This biscuit may be unptable, but you¡¯ll just have to put up with it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang looked at the coarse biscuit he took out. Not only was it unptable, it was even a bit dirty... However, she did not say much about it; she took the biscuit and began nibbling on it.

    Zhao Changhe smiled. <i>This girl is way cuter than that rich youngdy I imagined her to be.</i>

    He strode to a small creek, drank his fill, and plucked a fewrge leaves to carry some water back. ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong took the water and was a little curious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking from your wine gourd? Are you out of wine?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still some wine remaining, but I have to drink it sparingly.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang thought that he was saving it for when a craving for wine struck and said no more, lowering her head and continuing to eat her biscuit.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over, carrying a stench from the mountains.

    Cui Yuanyang did not know what it meant. <i>Aren¡¯t mountain winds normal? </i>She continued eating in silence, her head filled with all sorts of thoughts.

    Zhao Changhe raised his head, nced at her, and smiled. ¡°You continue eating. I¡¯m going to the back to pee. Don¡¯t turn around.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s going to peep at you!?¡±

    Suddenly, her face turned bitter. <i>How am I going to pee... I haven¡¯t peed sincest night...</i>

    <i>Right, now that he¡¯s gone to pee, shouldn¡¯t I also take the chance to relieve myself? </i>Cui Yuanyang had already forgotten that he told her not to turn around and took a look at where he was.

    The next moment, she saw Zhao Changhe leaping forward with his steel saber in hand. In front of him was a fierce tiger that pounced in his direction.

    The two of them converged in the air.

    The tiger¡¯s roar echoed through the mountain forest and shook the grasses and trees.

    Cui Yuanyang had dropped her biscuit and rapidly covered her mouth with her hands.

    People who have never gone face to face with a ferocious tiger leaping at its preye up with all sorts of ways to slide away from its attack. However, once they faced the real thing¡ªa massive beast weighing a few hundred <i>jin</i> pouncing at them with imposing strength¡ªmost would nk out and be paralyzed by fear.

    At this very moment, Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mind was nk. The sword arts she had practiced since she was a child had all but disappeared.

    As Zhao Changhe was in midair, she saw the saber in his hand take on a scarlet luster. A mournful, red glow struck toward the tiger¡¯s forehead.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    From the start, he had never once thought about avoiding the battle. He was afraid that if he dodged away, Cui Yuanyang, who was behind him, would get injured. Thus, he immediately used his ultimate technique to attempt to fell the fierce tiger before him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    She did not know if his saber hit its mark. However, blood sttered in all directions and the force of the impact sent Zhao Changhe tumbling through the air. Very quickly, he swayed his hips while falling and kicked off a tree behind him, shooting forward like an arrow.

    The tiger was bleeding from its forehead and roared as it turned around, forcefully throwing itself at Zhao Changhe while thetter was still flying.

    Zhao Changhe turned in midair. The tiger hit only thin air as a saber streaked across its waist; blood surged and filled the sky.

    <i>Thump!</i>

    Zhao Changhended in front, and slid forward a few steps, carried by the strong inertia, before stabilizing himself. He turned around and saw that the tiger was thoroughly dead.

    Witnessing this scene, Cui Yuanyang thought that Zhao Changhe was really like a god.

    <i>How could a fierce tiger match up to him!</i>

    ¡°Ah, I told you not to look. I thought I¡¯d be able to kill it in one shot, but I underestimated it. Fucking hell, the tigers here are even more powerful than the ones in Beimang.¡± Zhao Changhe picked up the tiger¡¯s corpse weighing a few hundred <i>jin</i> and strode back, smiling. ¡°Since we¡¯re running through the wild, we¡¯re bound to encounter some wild beasts. It¡¯s still better than having to deal with masters. We even have meat to eat afterward. Everything¡¯s fine. You continue eating. I¡¯ll see if we can roast some meat.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang asked with utmost curiosity, ¡°Did you hunt tigers often back in Beimang?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve never hunted before. Back then Luo¡ªuh, my good friend was the one who hunted. However, he only rarely bumped into one. It was winter then. Even though tigers don¡¯t hibernate, they don¡¯t really move around much, so you can¡¯t really find them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled with exultation as he cut open the tiger. ¡°When he brought back a tiger, the whole mountain stronghold cheered as if it was the new year. Instructor Sun personally yed it, tanned the hide, and made it into a seat cushion. The one I sat on in the Hall of Virtuous Rebellion, actually. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen it before... Oh, you haven¡¯t been in the Hall of Virtuous Rebellion. I only brought you into my room...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang sat by the side, rested her chin on her hand, and listened to him rattle on. She had no idea what he was saying.

    ¡°Eh? Why do you keep staring at me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh... It¡¯s nothing. I¡ªI need to pee. Don¡¯t turn around!¡± Cui Yuanyang hopped away like a rabbit and disappeared like a puff of smoke into the shrubbery behind Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Even though I can¡¯t see you behind the shrubbery, can¡¯t you take off your pants after you squat down...</i>

    <i>Why is it another white tiger</i>[2]<i>... This can¡¯t be right. Has she not grown any yet?¡±</i>

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Cui Yuanyang suddenly cried out in fear.

    Zhao Changhe abruptly stood up. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There¡ªthere¡¯s a snake!¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe grabbed her sword and urately threw it into her hand. ¡°Show it the Cui n¡¯s sword arts. You don¡¯t expect me to help you right now, do you?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang unsheathed her sword and cut down the snake. Immediately after, she red suspiciously at Zhao Changhe. ¡°You... How did you know where my hand was?¡±

    ¡°I can hear where you are. I can hear you, damn it!¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s face waspletely red. He was not in the mood to roast tiger meat anymore. ¡°We¡¯ve rested enough, hurry up and finish your business. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The small white rabbit pulled up her pants and caught up with him. ¡°Zhao Changhe! It turns out you <i>are </i>a scoundrel!¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned around and made tiger ws with his hands. ¡°Any more nonsense and I¡¯lly you in eighteen different positions!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all talk and no action.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me a scoundrel? Is your head made of straw?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The youngdy seemed to havepletely forgotten what she was so suspicious about before and very naturally grabbed his hand. The two of them activated their movement arts and continued wildly rushing ahead.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s time leading a beautiful youngdy through the mountains while hiding his identity passed just like that¡ªdull and uninteresting.

    If he could pick, Zhao Changhe would have preferred to cross paths with snakes and tigers like this everyday. It would have been nice if they only had to deal with such things on their way to Qinghe.

    Unfortunately, there were not only mountains leading up to Qinghe. After traversing the mountains for three days, they had to cross a vast in.

    The creek they were following along flowed down from the mountain and gradually converged into a river ahead. There were many ships floating on the river, and the air was filled with the songs of fishermen.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath.

    They would be most easily captured while crossing the river. And from then on, it would be difficult to hide their tracks.

    Tigers were dangerous, but humans.... Humans were far more terrifying.

    1. Qinghe literally means Qing river, <i>he</i> ºÓ means river. ?

    2. Reminder that this is ng for hairless female genitals. Zhao Changhe said the same thing about Luo Qi when they went to the pool behind the mountain. ?

 Chapter 62: Horror on Water

    <h4>Chapter 62: Horror on Water</h4>

    ¡°Are you two in need of a ferry? We just caught some fresh fish...¡± A pretty boatwoman paddled her ship to the shore, smiling.

    When she saw the two people on the shore, however, she let out an ¡°eh?¡± and her smile stiffened. It was clear from her face that they weren¡¯t the kind of customers she was looking for.

    Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang looked at each other. Both of their clothes were dirty and worn-out, and their faces were covered in dirt. Cui Yuanyang¡¯s rabbit fur coat, originally snow-white, was now gray and tattered, fur and cotton jutting out of her clothes in disarray. Together with the filth on her skin, no matter how one looked at it, she appeared no different from a beggar.

    This was the result of crossing mountains and forests for three or four days straight while braving the rain.

    Both of them stood there expressionless, not realizing the sheer stench that wafted to the boats from their bodies.

    Cui Yuanyang said in a low voice to Zhao Changhe, ¡°She¡¯s shooing us away. Could she be an ordinary boatwoman?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was relieved that the idiot beside him was actually pondering this rather than crying about people pushing them away. <i>She¡¯s really bing less and less like an idiot. Has she also lost some of her cuteness?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sized up the ship. The boatwoman hesitated as she slowly approached the shore. There was a man at the helm, and he also had a sour expression on his face and did not seem very willing to ferry the two of them.

    Whether they were ordinary boatmen, no one could tell. However, their behavior seemed normal; if anything, Zhao Changhe would have been worried if they acted <i>too</i> cordially.

    In any case, his experience was limited and he could not see any problems as things stood. He replied, ¡°As long as we need to cross the river, we have to pick a ship.¡±

    He thought for a moment and suddenlyughed. ¡°To be honest, with the way you look right now, not even your father would be able to recognise you...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang harrumphed loudly and shouted, ¡°Hey! You over there, boatwoman, how are we supposed to go up and enjoy the fresh fish if you don¡¯te over to us?¡±

    The boatwoman hesitated before responding, ¡°Fresh fish is expensive...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang put her hands on her hips, fished out a silver piece from her pocket, and raised it high for all to see. ¡°I have money!¡±

    <i>How imposing. We couldn¡¯t really use this rich loli¡¯s money until now. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!</i>

    The boatwoman¡¯s eyes brightened and she rowed over with a beaming smile. ¡°We caught a huge carp today. We just knew that honored passengers would being!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang giggled. ¡°You really know how to talk.¡±

    The two boarded the ship and entered the cabin. The inside of the cabin was like that of a small house. There were beds and tables¡ªit was perfectly suited for a family that wanted to amuse themselves by seeing a bit of a fisherman¡¯s life.

    Even this world had such attractions. From just this scene alone, one could not tell that troubled times wereing.

    However, whether this was because this area was close to the Cui n¡¯s sphere of influence, and so was more orderly and peaceful¡ªZhao Changhe had no clue.

    ¡°Does this ship head to the opposite shore?¡± Zhao Changhe asked the boatwoman.

    ¡°That depends on the passenger. We can sail to the opposite shore. We can also sail with the current. However far is no issue, as long as you have the money!¡± The boatwomanughed heartily.

    Cui Yuanyang passed over the silver. ¡°Then is this enough for you to follow the current and take us to Wei County?¡±

    The boatwoman answered happily, ¡°It¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go and braise the fish for you two.¡±

    As they watched the boatwoman leave the cabin and close the curtains to its entrance, the two of them heaved a sigh.

    Once they reached Wei County, they would be within the Cui n¡¯s territory. Cui Yuanyang could approach anyone there and immediately receive threeyers of protection on the outside and threeyers on the inside. There would not be any more problems.

    Furthermore, the closer they got to the Cui n¡¯s territory, the safer they were. It was normal for the Cui n to be unaware of the current situation at the start. However, three to four days had passed while Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang sped along through the mountains. More and more bounty hunters would have caught their scent in the meantime. It was impossible for the Cui n to not hear about this.

    As long as the people of the Cui n were notplete idiots, they would definitely send elite troops everywhere to each and every road to clear them of any barriers and usher their princess back. They would have also started investigating spies in the family.

    Of course, their sphere of influence was utterly massive. Even though they were a big family, they would not necessarily be able to urately pinpoint where to send their troops, nor did they have the time to set up their forces outside their territory. With that said, the closer the two of them got to the Cui n, the safer it would be. This was certain.

    This current leg was the most dangerous part of their journey. As long as they could ferry over without any issue, everything would be settled.

    Cui Yuanyang felt that there should be no problems. She tilted her head toward the window and looked at the scenery outside while waiting for the fish to arrive. On the other hand, Zhao Changhe was getting more and more strung up by the minute.

    It was in moments like this that one could not let their guard down.

    The sky gradually got darker. The light from the setting sun shone on the river; its waters, clear and crystalline, glimmered¡ªthe entire scene was breathtaking. Cui Yuanyang looked at the carp in the river jump out and fall back into the water. She pped her hands in delight. The fragrance of braised fish then wafted in from outside the cabin; the boatwoman sang leisurely; there were horse riders passing by the shore; the clopping of horse hooves could be heard; the winds caressed the willow trees; the waters burbled gently; and behind them, there were other ships unhurriedly riding the stream.

    The sounds and images of the surroundings passed by in frames.

    Then came the sound of footsteps.

    Zhao Changhe grasped the hilt of his saber.

    The boatwoman lifted the curtains and entered. She put on the iconic salesperson smile and said, ¡°Dear passengers, your fish soup is here!¡±

    She served the fish soup on the table, and it swayed along with the ship. Cui Yuanyang stuck her head closer and took a whiff. ¡°How fresh!¡±

    The boatwomanughed, ¡°There¡¯s still red braised fish. I¡¯ll serve it right away. Enjoy your soup.¡±

    The boatwoman once again lifted the curtains and exited the cabin. Cui Yuanyang really did not think anything was amiss and excitedly scooped up the soup with a spoon. She was about to have a taste.

    However, Zhao Changhe reached out lightning-fast and grabbed her wrist.

    Cui Yuanyang looked at him, confused at what he was doing. Zhao Changhe only shook his head slightly and did not say a word.

    Cui Yuanyang did not understand, frowned and put down her spoon without a noise.

    <i>This fish soup is so fresh... Once it gets cold, it won¡¯t be nice to eat anymore...</i>

    While Cui Yuanyang was drooling, holding back from eating, the boatwoman finally returned to serve the red braised fish. When she saw that they had not touched the soup, she was rather shocked. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you two touched your soup? It¡¯s going to get cold.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. We enjoy eating things cold.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Put the red braised fish over there to cool down.¡±

    The boatwoman looked at Zhao Changhe with a perplexed expression and muttered, ¡°How weird.¡±

    She did not urge them to eat and ced the red braised fish down with a bewildered expression before leaving.

    No matter how she looked at it, Cui Yuanyang could not tell what was wrong. She thought to herself that Zhao Changhe was overly suspicious. As she was about to say something, the re of a saber shed before her eyes. Zhao Changhe, to her surprise, inexplicably drew his saber and charged toward the boatwoman¡¯s delicate neck.

    Cui Yuanyang was dumbstruck, and her eyes went wide.

    Then, what she saw next almost made them pop out of their sockets.

    The boatwoman made a graceful pirouette. Her steps were light, as if she was stepping on blooming lotuses, and she nimbly evaded Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack from behind. When she turned around, there was already a dagger in her hand heading for Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe blocked with his saber and pulled Cui Yuanyang away. At the same time, he kicked the table away and the fish soup spilled outside. As if on cue, as the fish soup spilled out, the wind lifted the curtains and Zhao Changhe saw that the helmsman¡¯s bamboo pole had been adorned with a spear tip at some point. It glittered like snow and frost as it pierced inside the cabin.

    That scene of fishermen singing through the night, of boats leisurely streaming down the river, had suddenly changed into a scene from a tiger¡¯s den. Every step they took was filled with peril.

    Cui Yuanyong had no time to adjust to the sudden change in their characters. She unsheathed her sword and unleashed Green Waters Faraway, a technique from the Cui n¡¯s sword art, thrusting her sword toward the boatwoman¡¯s face.

    The boatwoman chuckled. ¡°Lord Zhao is clever and Young Lady Cui¡¯s sword art isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber struck the tip of the helmsman¡¯s spear, which made a crisp metallic sound as it was hit. The speartip, which was forked like a snake¡¯s tongue, went straight for Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat!

    Zhao Changhe took a small step to the side and dodged the spear, grabbing it afterward and locking it under his armpit. Then, he furiously swung his sword once more toward the boatwoman¡¯s head.

    The boatwoman: ¡°?¡±

    As she was about to open her mouth and ridicule him, she felt a sharp auraing from behind. She was being pincered by Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang!

    The boatwoman could not understand what Zhao Changhe was thinking. <i>Catching your opponent¡¯s spear like that and then striking to the side with your saber is one of the typical ways to leave yourself open. Once your opponent kicks your dantian, you¡¯ll be half dead. You want to take me down with you like this? Or is it that Cui Yuanyang¡¯s safety is more important to you than your life?</i>

    Just as she thought that, the helmsman kicked Zhao Changhe in the stomach. As for the boatswoman, with no way of avoiding attacks to her face from both directions, she dangerously dodged to the side, broke the window, and jumped into the water.

    In spite of her quick judgement and movement, she still sustained a long and deep cut on her back from Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber. A trail of blood stained the gurgling waters of the river. Zhao Changhe did not know if she was dead or not.

    Zhao Changhe did not feel like he was injured from the helmsman¡¯s kick. After driving the boatwoman into the river, his saber did not stop, and swung toward the helmsman¡¯s neck.

    When the helmsman saw the boatwoman flee, he decisively let go of his spear and backflipped out of the cabin, disappearing into the water the same way the boatwoman had.

    It was only now that Zhao Changhe had to kneel down and support himself with his saber. He covered his stomach with his hand and began gasping for air. Of course that kick would have injured him.

    Cui Yuanyang urgently went to support him. ¡°Big Brother Zhao!¡±

    Just a few days back, she would have puked at the thought, but now she didn¡¯t feel anything weird calling him that. She was extremely panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¨CI have medicine for internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I chose this course of action because I knew you had good medicines.¡±

    ¡°Why did you need to let yourself be injured? I¡ªI could also hold her off for some time...¡±

    Zhao Changhe swallowed the medicine, shook his head, and looked outside the window at the river water. ¡°Do you know why I suspected that there was something wrong with them?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang shook her head in ignorance. <i>They didn¡¯t reveal anything suspicious at all.</i>

    ¡°Because I realized our ship was moving slower than the rest... While they were cooking the fish, more and more ships appeared behind us. I needed to use the quickest way possible to deal with the two of them. If we¡¯re heavily surrounded in the middle of the river, we¡¯ll die for sure. I couldn¡¯t afford to worry about getting injured.¡±

    Zhao Changhe adjusted his breathing while he spoke and noticed that the medicinal effects of the Cui n¡¯s medicines were indeed superb. After just a few short moments, only a little bit of pain remained. He supported himself with his saber and stood up. ¡°Do you know how to row a boat?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a river near my home. I know a bit.¡±

    ¡°Good. You row the boat toward the shore. I have to go underwater. If not, with those two sharks under the ship, once they drill a hole in the hull, we¡¯ll be swimming with the fishes.¡±

 Chapter 63: River Crossed!

    <h4>Chapter 63: River Crossed!</h4>

    ¡°Do you have anything like a hairpin with you? You¡¯re not wearing one right now,¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly said.

    ¡°I do. It¡¯s in my bag.¡± Cui Yuanyong did not know what he wanted to do and took out a golden hairpin from her small bag. ¡°Will this do?¡±

    As expected, this was a woman¡¯s bag. It was the same in this world and the real world. Though they looked small, they contained all sorts of items, like Doraemon¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Zhao Changhe grabbed the hairpin, used his saber to carve out a sharp point at the tip, then bolted out of the cabin. After thinking for a moment, he felt that his hefty saber would be too unwieldy underwater and left it on the ship. Instead, he grabbed the knife used to butcher fish and stuffed it in his belt before jumping into the water in one smooth motion.

    Cui Yuanyang hurried off to steer the ship, and it was only then that she saw the scene Zhao Changhe had described¡ªbehind them were a considerable number of indistinct ships approaching them. In just a few moments, a calm and peaceful river had been invaded by the oppressive atmosphere of a naval battlefield. No matter how one looked at it, this was not normal in the slightest.

    There were a few ships that were already rather close, and the sailors were preparing to shoot arrows.

    It did not matter if the fish was poisoned. Even if it was safe to eat, if they were to sit there and leisurely enjoy their meal, that fish¡¯s family would be enjoying a feast in no time...

    Cui Yuanyang anxiously rowed the ship towards the shore. From time to time, she nced at the ripples on the water¡¯s surface. She did not know how Zhao Changhe was faring in the water...

    <i>No, wait. Can¡ªcan he even swim!?</i>

    From what she knew of Zhao Changhe¡¯s life, he was born in some backcountry ce called the Zhao House, then he went to the Luo Family Vige, and from there to Beimang. All these ces only had small creeks and pools.

    No one knew that Zhao Changhe could swim, but he <i>could</i>, and pretty well at that...

    The first thing he saw as he wildly dove into the water was, as expected, the helmsman trying to drill a hole on the bottom of the boat. It was difficult to work underwater, so he had only opened a small cavity. The sound of Zhao Changhe entering the water frightened him. When he turned to look at him, he was iparably stunned.

    <i>This Zhao Changhe¡¯s instincts are too keen. Has he really only just begun traveling the jianghu not too long ago? If he isn¡¯t a veteran, then there¡¯s only one possibility: he¡¯s a natural-born man of the jianghu.</i>

    As he thought this, the helmsman grinned sinisterly. He gave up his position under the boat, took out an Emei piercer, and swam in Zhao Changhe¡¯s direction.[1]

    Whether one knew how to swim had little to do with how effective they were when fighting underwater. First and foremost, being able to open one¡¯s eyes underwater was a skill that needed to be trained. How could Zhao Changhe have ever practiced this skill, let alone holding his breath and maneuvering underwater? These were skills that only certain people in the <i>jianghu</i> practiced, people who made their living around water. They could hold their breath longer and exploit the currents to move smoothly through the water. Even if and god entered the water, they would have to hide in front of these people!

    The helmsman reached Zhao Changhe and thrust his piercer forward, while Zhao Changhe took out his knife to deflect the attack. From his movements, the helmsman could clearly tell that Zhao Changhe was not used to being underwater. He had to struggle to even keep his eyes half-open, and his movements were nowhere near as strong as onnd.

    The helmsman thought to himself, <i>If this is the extent of your skill underwater, then you can die here. I¡¯m also at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. I wonder if I¡¯ll take your ce on the Tome of Troubled Times after this.</i>

    As the thought floated in his mind, he kicked slightly and drove himself toward Zhao Changhe. Zhao Changhe clumsily swung his knife over, but his hand was deftly caught by the helmsman under his armpit¡ªa mirror image of what had transpired inside the cabin of the ship.

    The helmsman grinned and fiercely thrust his Emei piercer at Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest.

    However, the moment the helmsman approached, Zhao Changhe tightly pursed his lips and suddenly spat out something.

    The broken tip of a golden hairpin suffused with his internal force shot out!

    At such a close distance, the helmsman did not have time to dodge. Even if the projectile was slowed down quite a bit in the water, all the same, it sounded his death knell.

    Overwhelmed with shock, he wanted to dodge away, but at such a close distance, he could not do so in time. The hairpin pierced through his eye and into his brain.

    Blood squirted out. The helmsman screamed in pain on instinct, and the river water rushed in his mouth in an instant; he could not make a sound.

    <i>Are we the murderers ying dirty or are you the murderer ying dirty? How are your tricks even more sinister than ours!?</i>

    This was thest thing the helmsman thought.

    In reality, his piercer had pierced Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest before he died. However, he had lost all his strength. His wrist had also been caught by Zhao Changhe¡¯s left hand, and so he had only barely scratched Zhao Changhe.

    Unfortunately, the tip was poisoned.

    It was not just Zhao Changhe who could y dirty...

    Unfortunately, Zhao Changhe did not have the luxury to worry about his injuries or the poison. He circted his qi ording to his internal art to suppress the effects of the poison and forcefully freed his right hand from the helmsman¡¯s grip. Then, suddenly, he threw his knife behind him.

    The thin de spun as it flew and just nicely managed to streak across the throat of the boatwoman who was about to strike him from behind.

    Her eyes went wide. She could not understand.

    With the rather serious injury on her back, she had originally intended to leave. However, upon seeing that Zhao Changhe was in a tangle, she thought that she could just as well exploit the opportunity and ambush him. <i>He had his back facing me and he was fighting! Just how did he know I was making my way over to ambush him? How did he manage to pick out where I was and hit so urately?</i>

    <i>How on earth did he know...</i>

    No one would ever tell the helmsman just who the real person ying dirty tricks was, nor the boatwoman how Zhao Changhe was able to see what was happening behind him.

    Zhao Changhe covered the wound on his chest and anxiously swam to the surface, taking big breaths.

    Though what he had done underwater seemed like a short moment to him and he had not expended much energy, in reality, he had spent a considerable amount of time there, a good few minutes. If he was a normal person, he would have drowned by now. If it was not for Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal force supporting his cirction, there was no way he could have fought so effectively in that battle.

    The thought then came to Zhao Changhe: if he practiced this internal art to a high level, could itpletely rece his breath? Would he no longer need to breathe?

    The current situation did not allow him to ponder such a problem. Zhao Changhe endured the pain from the wound and the thrashing of the poison inside of him, and assessed the situation.

    When Cui Yuanyang said she knew a bit about rowing, she clearly meant just a little bit. At most, she had learned how to do it for fun. Normally, who would let a youngdy take on such a crude job? The rate at which the boat approached the shore with her rowing was not that much faster than drifting along with the current. She also did not know how to turn the ship.

    The river was quite wide and there was still some distance between the ship and the shore. From behind, the enemy ships were fast approaching. Zhao Changhe could see some people readying their bows and nocking their arrows.

    At this moment, it just so happened that he was between the ship Cui Yuanyang was on and the one behind them. The distance from Zhao Changhe to both ships was about the same. Without much thought, Zhao Changhe swam over, treading across the waves and boarding the ship behind in just a few moments.

    The people onboard, who were gauging whether they were close enough to start shooting arrows, were all shocked as a person suddenly popped out of the water.

    Zhao Changhe was unarmed. Without saying a word, he smashed his fist into one of the archers¡¯ temple, snatched away his bow and arrows, and immediately backflipped into the water.

    It was only after the fact that the crew managed to react, and they shouted simultaneously, ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Changhe! What the hell, did he take down River Child and Water Hawk?¡±

    ¡°His movement art isn¡¯t enough for him to cross back to his ship! Hurry and find out where he¡¯s swimming! Shoot him!¡±

    Unfortunately, in the chaos, they were a step toote. By the time someone had aimed their bow at Zhao Changhe, he had already swam over half the distance, hopped out of the water, leaped up high in the air, and hastily yelled at Cui Yuanyang, who was steering the ship ashore, ¡°Yangyang! The mooring rope by your feet! Throw it to me!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang decisively let go of her oar, bent down to pick up the thick hawser used to secure the boat to the dock, and forcefully threw it over.

    Zhao Changhe caught it in the air and used to speedily pull himself back to the ship. From behind came a rain of arrows, but not a single one managed tond even one <i>zhang</i> near him.

    Cui Yuanyang only had a single thought: <i>If he isn¡¯t a god, then what is he!?</i>

    However, the moment her god stepped onto the bow of the ship, he staggered and almost fell over. His face was pale.

    Cui Yuanyang looked at the bloodstains on his chest. They were ck.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡±

    ¡°No shit. If I y dirty, so will other people. And they¡¯ll be even more sinister.¡± Zhao Changhe leaned against the side of the ship, still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now, rich loli of many treasures. You won¡¯t let me down, will you?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was not in the mood to joke with him. She anxiously opened her small bag, took out a medicinal pill and quickly stuffed it in his mouth. ¡°You need different medicines to deal with different poisons! The Cui n doesn¡¯t have any miracle drugs!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough as long as it can help suppress the poison.¡± Zhao Changhe stopped to feel the effects of the medicine for a moment. Its medicinal effects really did help to stop the spread of the poison. He was satisfied and chuckled as he picked up his saber. He made circles around his wound, cutting out all of the flesh that had rotted from the poison.

    Blood gushed out, but there was nothing to bind his wounds with. The rags he had around were all filthy. If he used those to wrap up his injuries, they would get infected.

    Zhao Changhe did not concern himself with this too much. He just poured some wine from his gourd onto his wound, and stood up once more.

    He turned around to look at what the others were doing. From behind, the ship closest to theirs was almost within range. There were a whole lot of bows ready to shoot.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed the bow and arrows he just snatched and drew back the bowstring fully. The arrow he shot out flew like a shooting star.

    <i>Beng!</i>

    The enemy ship¡¯s sails suddenly fell and the speed they were getting from the wind was abruptly lowered. The next moment, arrows descended from the sky like locusts. However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s boat was just that little bit out of range. Only a few arrows struck the back of the boat.

    Zhao Changhe took the chance to retrieve his saber, sling the bow across his shoulders, and fasten the quiver to his waist. After securing all his equipment, he let out a small sigh of relief. As he nced at the shore and estimated the distance, he finally ginned.

    The little rabbit¡¯s entire head was drenched in sweat from rowing the boat for so long. With this, even if the ship was moving at a snail¡¯s pace, it would soon arrive at the shore!

    Finally, a few minutester, Zhao Changhe pulled Cui Yuanyang over and leapt to the shore. The howling river winds carried his loud voice. ¡°Thank you for ferrying us! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again!¡±

    1. Traditional Wushu weapons said to originate on Mount Emei. They are basically metal rods with a sharp spike at both ends and a finger ring in the middle. They look like this: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Emeici .<i> </i> ?

 Chapter 64: A Tiger Falls on the Plains

    <h4>Chapter 64: A Tiger Falls on the ins</h4>

    It felt great to shove it in their faces. However, they would eventually also reach the shore. For all Zhao Changhe knew, even those riders riding along the shore from before could be killers.

    Zhao Changhe did not dare to stay where he was. He grabbed Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hand and they ran for their lives.

    They rushed down the road, saw a ntation, and fled straight down the footpath between the paddy fields. After a short while, they slipped away into a small forest. They were more hurried than rabbits.

    There were no more mountains to hide in. It was a good thing that there were at least plenty of forests. There was no way for people to pursue them on horseback, and even if they were chased by enemies on foot, they could make use of the terrain around them and rest for a few moments.

    It was already evening when they boarded the ship. After that intense battle and crossing the river, the sky was actually not yetpletely dark. It seemed that not much time had passed.

    However, within this brief time, Zhao Changhe had received the worst injuries of his life. He had been kicked hard in the stomach and poisoned underwater, and even now, his chest was still bleeding. There was a huge bloodstain on his ragged clothes, and his face was pale.

    Long story short, Zhao Changhe was in an extremely bad state.

    <i>But it¡¯s good we¡¯ve crossed the river. Have we passed the most troublesome obstacle?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sat against a tree, exhausted and gasping for breath. ¡°Fucking hell. This is so unscientific. How did the poison on the weapon not get washed away in the water? Was that guy not afraid he¡¯d drink some poisoned water?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang shook her head. She was not familiar with these methods of the <i>jianghu</i>, nor was she in the mood to get to the bottom of things like Zhao Changhe. Seeing Zhao Changhe bleeding so much with nothing to bandage himself with, she kept feeling like he would lose too much blood. Once that happened, their enemies would not even need to kill him.

    She stamped her feet. ¡°You... Even though you¡¯re messed up, you¡¯re still thinking about these weird things... Anyway, with your injuries, you should speak less. Speaking can affect your wounds, and you actually went and shouted such a loud farewell...¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly. ¡°I can refrain from doing anything but showing off. Showing off is a must. You wouldn¡¯t get it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you think with my bow shot just now, I can give myself a name like Zilong?[1] I¡¯m even surnamed Zhao, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!? Rest properly!¡± Cui Yuanyang angrily stamped her feet.

    Zhao Changhe merelyughed in response.

    There was no way she could get him to listen, and seeing him in his current state really made her heart ache.

    Just thinking about how he had cut off his flesh and poured wine on his wound just now¡ªeven a random bystander would have felt pain looking at Zhao Changhe, yet his expression didn¡¯t even change. Cui Yuanyang really felt that even the seniors from her n on the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man could notpare to Zhao Changhe in terms of manliness and valiance; they were simply not on the same level.

    <i>Is this the difference between bandits and aristocrats? No... In this whole world, only Zhao Changhe is like this.</i>

    Zhao Changhe put himself in such a sorry state so that he could protect and send her back home... What could Cui Yuanyang do for him?

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip and thought for a while before entering the forest behind them.

    Zhao Changhe did not concern himself much with what she was doing. While he was joking, he was, in reality, also circting his qi to suppress the poison.

    The medicine Cui Yuanyang had given him a few minutes back only stopped the spread of the poison; it did nothing to remove it. The good thing about internal arts, on the other hand, was that they were able to help one drive out poison. If actors on TV could do it, there was no reason why he himself could not. After all, Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art was truly a miraculous one!

    Actually, after careful examination, Zhao Changhe knew that this poison was not anything that special. At the very least, it was no Deadly Nightshade. This poison was mainly used to corrode or soften flesh. Its ability to spread through his body was mediocre and, as a result, it wasparatively easy to manage. The moment he began circting his qi ording to his internal art, he could visibly see his blood pushing out the poison in the direction of his wound, where it leaked out.

    In fact, he could even feel that some of the poison was dissolved by his internal art and no longer had any effect on him.

    From this, he could ascertain another unique trait of Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal art: it was highly effective against poisons. This would definitely be a boon to Zhao Changhe as he traveled the <i>jianghu</i> in the future.

    He felt like this internal art was more and more simr to the Nine Yang Manual[2] It was unfortunate that he could not use this internal art as his main cultivation method because of his age¡ªZhang Wuji[3] began building up his foundation for the Nine Yang Manual as a young child in the Wudang Sect.

    <i>Whatever. Now¡¯s not the time to think about these things.</i>

    The poison was driven out of his body without a hitch, but Zhao Changhe could feel himself getting more and more exhausted.

    Zhao Changhe was not able to bravely withstand such pain as if he did not feel it because he was a great man. It had something to do with the special characteristics of the Vicious Blood Art. Everyone knew that in an intoxicated state, one could overlook a great deal of things. One of the special properties of the Vicious Blood Art was that it allowed people to enter such a state.

    However, at the same time, after one exited this state, they would be extremely tired, and Zhao Changhe was experiencing this exact aftereffect right now.

    Not only was he exhausted, but the pain from the wound he had endured like it was nothing just moments before was now starting to creep back. The kick that he had brushed away as minor also made his stomach faintly throb with pain.

    In addition, he hadn¡¯t taken even a moment to dry himself after getting out of the water. The evening was chilly, and the cold was seeping into his bones.

    All sorts of symptoms were arising at the same time.

    The worst thing was that Zhao Changhe had relied heavily on the Vicious Blood Art; due to this heavy use, the pain he experienced when cultivating struck him, and it struck him <i>hard.</i>

    When he was in a good state, he could endure this pain, but what about now, when he was weak?

    It was as if he had been hit by every debuff in the game, all at once.

    When Cui Yuanyang returned from the woods, she saw that the god among men that Zhao Changhe was had slid to the ground and was now curled up into a fetal position, groaning.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao!¡± Cui Yuanyang rushed to support him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡ªI still have medicine...¡±

    She lowered her head and stared into Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes. This only served to frighten her even more¡ªthey were blood-red and filled with a wild malevolence. It was like he was about to pounce on her and rip her to shreds.

    Zhao Changhe, who was experiencing the full negative effects of the Vicious Blood art, for the first time, was about to lose control of the vicious qi that chipped away at his mind. To put it in another way, subconsciously, he no longer wanted to suppress it. <i>If I¡¯m no longer awake, will the pain go away?</i>

    ¡°You...¡± He held on to his final sliver of willpower and spoke with great difficulty, in a low voice. ¡°Get away from me. The further, the better... I¡¯m...really dangerous to be around right now...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Cui Yuanyang replied urgently. ¡°You¡¯re in such a sorry state and you¡¯re still bleeding from your wounds! How can I just leave you here!?¡±

    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t leaving me here... It¡¯s that my martial art might make me lose my mind. I can¡¯t control it... Once that happens, I won¡¯t be myself anymore... Get away from me... Qui¡ª¡±

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly struck a few of Zhao Changhe¡¯s acupoints with her finger and silenced him before he could say the rest.

    ¡°You really think I¡¯m stupid!?¡± Cui Yuanyang muttered. ¡°Now you¡¯re the one who¡¯s got his brain fried. Didn¡¯t you think that I could just paralyze you for a bit?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip and began taking off Zhao Changhe¡¯s tattered clothes.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...?¡±

    He was almost frightened out of his muddied state. <i>W-w-w-what the hell are you doing!</i>

    This white rabbit arduously peeled off his clothes, with a face as red as a fresh tomato, then pulled out a piece of crimson silk fabric.

    Looking at the mandarin ducks embroidered on it, Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this your dudou?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang threw him a nce¡ªZhao Changhe did not know if her eyes harbored anger or resentment in them. She lowered her head bashfully and scattered some medicinal powder on his wound before wrapping her <i>dudou</i> like a bandage around him.

    This was the only thing they could use as a bandage right now.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Cui Yuanyang arranged his clothes and lightly rubbed his forehead, which was filled with sweat from him enduring the pain. She said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do everything by yourself... I¡¯m not an idiot that only knows how to drag down others.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched.

    <i>You¡¯re right. In any case, you knew how to row a boat... You¡¯re also pretty cooperative. The moment I told you to throw me a rope, you didn¡¯t ask stupid questions. Fine, you have more potential than I thought.</i>

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to look after you.¡± Cui Yuanyang picked out another medicine and stuffed it in his mouth. ¡°I have no idea how to deal with the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art... This is medicine to restore your vitality and replenish your blood and qi. After you take it and rest for a while, you should feel a lot better...¡±

    As she said this, she scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. It¡¯s just a guess. Could it be that you might be too weak to take all these strong medicines?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I can feel the powerful yang element in the medicine... Actually, you can unblock my Ya acupoint</i>.[4]<i> Seriously now. Well, whatever. I¡¯ll try and try and unblock it with my internal art.</i>

    The sky was alreadypletely ck and the forest was a whole patch of darkness. Cui Yuanyang was feeling a little dispirited; the pir she relied on most in her heart had copsed. In the darkness of night, amidst the strong winds, she saw danger in every direction she looked. However, she knew that there were people searching for them all around and did not dare to light a fire.

    <i>Forget it. I¡¯ll find some water for Big Brother Zhao to drink first.</i>

    As Cui Yuanyang turned and left, she tripped.

    ¡°Aiya!¡±

    She fell face first into the dirt. Her rabbit ear hat fell forward as sheid on the ground with her limbs spread out, crying. Her will to take care of others with all her strength crumbled in a moment.

    <i>We¡¯re both at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, but I¡¯m so useless.</i>

    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have let him walk this thorny path. It would have been so much better if we went to see the mist at Jiangnan... Oh well...</i>

    From elsewhere, she could faintly hear people talking. ¡°You guys look over there! Zhao Changhe is injured, he can¡¯t have run that far!¡±

    The search party was getting close!

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly sprung up and rushed over to Zhao Changhe. She attempted to pick him up and run, but he was heavier than she thought. She was unable to get him on her back no matter how she tried.

    From her back, Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Fuck. The damn acupoint finally opened. Damn girl, stop trying to be cute. Hurry up and unblock my acupoints. It¡¯s time to battle!¡±

    1. Zhao Zilong is the courtesy name of Zhao Yun, a famous general from the Three Kingdoms. He has the same surname as Zhao Changhe ?

    2. This is a martial arts manual in Jin Yong¡¯s <i>Condor Heroes</i> trilogy. ?

    3. The protagonist of thest book of the trilogy. ?

    4. Acupoint located on the back of the head, just above the neck. ?

 Chapter 65: Beware the Deceived

    <h4>Chapter 65: Beware the Deceived</h4>

    Cui Yuanyang was filled with pleasant surprise as she unblocked his acupoints, ¡°A¡ªare you okay now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe rxed his body and smiled as bright as the sun.

    <i>Thank god that you learnt how to unblock acupoints, not just block them.</i>

    Even though Zhao Changhe had not returned to his normal state, that feeling of having all sorts of debuffs suddenly stacked on him had indeed faded away. This was especially so for his wound after it was taken care of properly¡ªbetween the pill and his cultivation art, the poison had been expelled, and with the medicine and bandage, he felt considerably better. Cui Yuanyang¡¯s medicine, which replenished his qi and blood along with his tonifying yang, just so happened to be appropriate for his current situation: the pain from the vicious blood qi running amuck in his body slowly dissipated, and his exhaustion had also went away a fair bit.

    Even though he was still not feeling amazing, it was not a big problem for him as long as the opponents were not far above him in strength; he would be able to disy much more of his strength. This was exactly the oue he had hoped for when they had darted for the forest earlier.

    ¡°Yangyang, you¡¯re certainly not deadweight. You¡¯re arade in battle.¡± Zhao Changhe could not help but ruffle her hair and smile. ¡°Let me handle it now.¡±

    Seeing his smile, Cui Yuanyang suddenly felt like the anxiousness she had felt earlier entirely disappeared. Now, even if she were to trip on something, she would not fall down.

    <i>I forgot I could use movement arts...</i>

    The footsteps got closer to them, and they could see the faint lights of torches. Someone could find their position at any time.

    Cui Yuanyang felt like her heart was stuck in her throat. Zhao Changhe, on the other hand, was not in a hurry to leave. After scanning the area, he took a stone, jumped up a tree branch, and ced it at a small incline on a fork in the branch. The stone looked like it was on the verge of falling.

    Then, he climbed down the tree, pulled Cui Yuanyang along and stealthily headed in the direction of Qinghe.

    About fifteen minutes after their escape, the stone finally fell to the ground with a thump.

    ¡°They¡¯re there!¡± numerous people mored in the chaos.

    From faraway, Zhao Changhe led Cui Yuanyang and hid behind some shrubbery. They watched the troops that were pursuing them make a ruckus as they rushed to where the two of them had been.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Changhe pulled Cui Yuanyang along and hastily escaped. No one paid attention to the rustling of their footsteps as they ran away; with all the people running around, two more people made no difference.

    Cui Yuanyang really felt in her heart that she was iparably safe. As long as he was here, there would be no issue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get careless.¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°Now, most of them have been attracted there but there are still some people scattered around the ¡ªoh, there they are.¡±

    He immediately pulled Cui Yuanyang back and quickly fled away to hide in the shrubbery.

    Three people holding torches hade over.

    Zhao Changhe brought himself close to Cui Yuanyang¡¯s ear. ¡°On a count of three, we move out together. I¡¯ll cut down the two taller ones. You kill the shortest one. Pinch my hand if you understand.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s ear felt ticklish. Her face had long since flushed red, but it did not mean anything. She pinched his palm to indicate she understood his n, then immediately let go.

    The both of them held their breath in hiding, silently waiting for the three people to approach.

    ¡°Three... Two... One!¡±

    The re of a saber rose violently and the blur of a sword suddenly appeared beneath.

    The three men fell silently, not even with a single groan.

    Zhao Changhe swiftly ran to where their torches had dropped and picked one up, then continued to strut forward with Cui Yuanyang.

    Not long after, they bumped into another group of torches, but rather than stopping, Zhao Changhe simply swaggered forward and suddenly shouted, ¡°Have you guys discovered anything?¡±

    ¡°No, just now they went in that direction. Now there¡¯s not a sound. It must have been a wild beast. I don¡¯t know...this guy Zhao Changhe really knows how to hide, doesn¡¯t he? Hey, wait, you¡ª¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The saber rose once more and the sword revealed itself again.

    It was the same arrangement. Three more people died here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They were about to leave the forest and Zhao Changhe immediately abandoned the torch. He spared no effort concealing their tracks as he brought Cui Yuanyang along and, using all of his strength, flew away with his movement art.

    There were few stars amidst the moonlight. A cold breeze gently blew over.

    Only now that they were speeding away could Cui Yuanyang truly taste the thrill of adventure.

    However, at this moment, the youngdy did not feel any of the exhration she had felt when she had just left her home. This was because this adventure was thrilling in both the good sense and the bad; it was exciting, but it was also apanied by cruelty, both directed to others and to herself.

    <i>There¡¯s no telling if I¡¯ll be the one dead the next moment.</i>

    As she thought this, a voice traveled over unhurriedly from the side. ¡°Zhao Changhe, you are indeed worthy of being ranked in the top one hundred on the Tome of Hidden Dragons. Even with a deadweight brat with you, you managed to cut your way out of an encirclement and get past who knows how many criminals on the river. It¡¯s a real pity that all this ends here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped and, with his face as tranquil as still water, looked at the demonic figure that had drifted over from the side.

    Cui Yuanyang also stopped and sighed in her heart.

    A master had finally arrived.

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that no masters had appeared before. Both the helmsman and boatwoman were at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, but they waited for the ships at the back to arrive before making a move. It was clear that there were strong cultivators at the fourth or fifthyer or even higher on other ships or on the roads by the shore. It was just that Zhao Changhe¡¯s n had worked. After attacking, they immediately ran. Even his arrows¡¯ only purpose was to slow down the ships. Thus, they hadn¡¯t met with any masters.

    However, at the end of the day, masters were not random vegetables, and Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang were bound to meet one at some point.

    This was their final test.

    The demonic figure drifted over. He was a skinny man with a pale face. His sinister gaze passed by Zhao Changhe beforending on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face; an instantter, his bloodthirsty expression turned into one of lust. ¡°Youngdy of the Cui n, why do you torment and dirty yourself like this? It¡¯s unnecessary. Unnecessary. If you return with me, get yourself washed nice and clean, and serve me well, I might not go after that bounty on your head.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang realized she was not angry in the slightest. Her heart was filled to the brim with contempt. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The skinny man replied unhurriedly, ¡°The Unnecessary, Qi Bubi. Have you heard of me, little girl?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had no idea who he was. <i>Where did this low-level bandit appear from?</i>

    On the other hand, Zhao Changhe had heard about him from his brothers in the stronghold. When bandits gathered together, it was easy for the topic of murderers and rapists toe up. Qi Bubi was one of the more famous ones. Once one of his victims started to struggle, he wouldughingly say ¡°no need,¡± ¡°don¡¯t bother,¡± or ¡°this will feel good¡±. This was how he got his nickname. He even changed his name to suit it[1].

    This was Zhao Changhe¡¯s first encounter with someone who had a formal title. It could be said that Qi Bubi was a titled master.

    To receive a title, his cultivation was, of course, not low. Otherwise, he would have been killed by someone before his name spread.

    Qi Bubi had long since reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. Zhao Changhe did not know if the man had broken through to the fifthyer, but even if he had not, he would still be an obstacle.

    Actually, Fang Buping was also at about the same level. If Qi Bubi was not at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, then his strength in battle was probably not even at Fang Buping¡¯s level. After all, Fang Buping was the branch master of a sect, and his position was far higher than Qi Bubi¡¯s. However, back then, Zhao Changhe had ample time to prepare before enacting his n to take down Fang Buping. Moreover, what kind of state was Zhao Changhe in right now?

    He was covered in wounds; his strength was spent, and he had to resort to ambushes to take care of small fry. He did not even have any limestone powder with him anymore.

    In Qi Bubi¡¯s eyes, Zhao Changhe was now like a te of fresh fish waiting to be devoured. As for Cui Yuanyang, who was also at the thirdyer, she did not even count as a person to him.

    Qi Bubi tapped his fan against his palm as he strolled toward the both of them. His gaze constantly shifted around Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face. Zhao Changhe had no idea how he could find her appealing in her filthy state.

    Cui Yuanyang gripped her sword tightly. She was not very confident and snuck a nce at Zhao Changhe who had not made a sound so far.

    She almost dropped her de from fear.

    Zhao Changhe, who had a beaming smile all the way since they had started fleeing once more, now had a gloomy and fierce expression stered on his face. His eyes were already blood red. This was not metaphorical, nor was it like how his irises reddened from using the Vicious Blood Art. The whites of his eyes had literally turned red, and he looked terrifying.

    Cui Yuanyang immediately knew what he was doing.

    Zhao Changhe had purposefully stopped suppressing his vicious blood qi and let it rush to his head. He intentionally let himself enter a crazed, berserk state!

    This was the first time since Zhao Changhe had begun cultivating the Vicious Blood Art that he had lost control.

    And he let himself do it.

    In this berserk state, he could ignore all injuries and every bit of pain he felt. In addition, he could drive the vicious blood qi in his whole body to its limit and tten away all the wear and tear he had umted on his body prior to this. Strictly speaking, this berserk state was theplete form of the Vicious Blood Art.

    The only problem was that the user would lose their capacity to think clearly and strategize. He was not sure how much more or less effective he would be in a fight. However, this was the only way he could deal with their current predicament.

    Cui Yuanyang was iparably worried, but she knew what to do. When Big Brother Zhao had been about to lose control, he had repeatedly ordered her to stay far away from him.

    She suddenly sheathed her sword and ran off to the side.

    Qi Bubi thought that she wanted to run away and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so in a hurry, little girl. After I cut off your boyfriend¡¯s head, the two of us will enjoy some nice, slow time toge¡ª.¡±

    His sentence was cut off by a very, <i>very</i> bad feeling.

    It was like he was being stared down by a pack of wolves in a forest, as if there were countless oily, jade-green eyes fixed on him. He felt his entire body go numb.

    From the side of his ear suddenly came a raspy voice. ¡°I, Zhao Changhe, may be a good person. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can take whatever you want from me...¡±

    Qi Bubi stiffened up as he turned his head. He saw a pair of scarlet eyes. That bright, unblemished saber had taken on a blood-red color. It was like a demonic de had emerged into the world from the depths of hell.

    The hooked, waning moon hung nted in the sky. Under its light, Zhao Changhe looked like a blood god that had descended to the mortal realm.

    He had not yet swung his saber, but he already looked like he was possessed.

    Zhao Changhe roared. He could no longer tell who the person in front of him was. At this moment, any and every living thing in his path amounted to nothing more than an obstacle.

    Following that bestial roar, a wild saber whistled through the air. The winds and clouds roiled; heaven and earth wailed!

    With a swing of his saber, the gods and buddhas scattered!

    1. Qi Bubi¡¯s name is Ææ²»±Ø and his title is ´ó¿É²»±Ø. Bubi ²»±Ø means unnecessary or not needed. ?

 Chapter 66: Endless Storms

    <h4>Chapter 66: Endless Storms</h4>

    Qi Bubi looked on in abject terror. His first reaction was that he wanted to run instead of risking his life to fight a lunatic.

    This was one of the effects of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas¡ªdread. It had no effect against Yue Hongling and her staunch will; it had no effect against Zhao Changhe who was naturally valiant... But against those who had weak wills, it could hardly be more effective.

    Qi Bubi did not dare take this attack head-on. He lightly tapped the side of the saber with his folded fan in an attempt to deflect it.

    <i>Ding!</i>

    The fan spread open and he tried to cut open Zhao Changhe¡¯s wrist.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    One had no choice but to admit that this move of his was executed marvelously.

    However, what came as a result of it was much less than marvelous. That feeble tap could only nt the path of the saber by one or two inches. As for Zhao Changhe, he was not the least bit concerned about Qi Bubi¡¯s attack and simply let the fan slice along his wrist. He waspletely incapable of feeling any pain.

    The power of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber did not wane as it reached Qi Bubi¡¯s shoulder.

    With that one move, Qi Bubi had lost the initiative. At this moment, how could he have time to try something else? He was also rich in experience and rolled on the ground like azy donkey, doing all he could to avoid the attack. As a result, his shoulder instantly broke from the force of the fall, but he kept his life.

    He got up from the ground in a sorry state. When he raised his head to take a look at his opponent, his soul almost flew out of his body.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood-red saber looked like it was absorbing his blood into itself. Initially it was the vicious blood qi surfacing that made the saber look like it was covered in blood. However, right now, it really appeared as if it was merging with his blood.

    Blood from Zhao Changhe¡¯s wrist kept on flowing toward his saber. His de was like a starving demon that suddenly received nourishment. It gave Qi Bubi the illusory impression that it was jubnt.

    However, it was clearly just a steel de that cost around a few tens of taels of silver and definitely not a treasuredmand saber from the Blood God Cult!

    <i>Just what¡¯s happening?</i>

    Of course, all this was an illusion that arose from Qi Bubi¡¯s will falling under the influence of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber art.

    The malevolence of vicious blood qi was not something ordinary people could withstand. This applied to both the user and their enemies.

    In Qi Bubi¡¯s mind, the illusionsted for a long time; in reality, not even half a second had passed, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s second attack was about to hit its mark.

    If Zhao Changhe¡¯s use of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas had been like a demonic god furiously cleaving the sky and its deities with power iparably terrifying, then this next attack felt like the bleakness of and covered in blood, devoid of life¡ªnot even Zhao Changhe, and most certainly not his enemy, existed there. This barren world waspletely deste.

    This was the second of the Vicious Blood Saber Art¡¯s three ultimate techniques: No Man¡¯s Land!

    Without entering this berserk state where Zhao Changhe lost all his sense of self, there was no way he could use this skill!

    Qi Bubi was standing in a barren field.

    The sky above was a bloody red, the ground was littered with corpses, and blood covered the wilderness, small streams converging into a giant river. He was the only living thing in this realm, faced with the obliterating might of the Dao of Heaven.

    He did not belong there.

    He was sentenced to death for his transgression.

    A blood moon descended from the sky to enact the punishment of the gods.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sound of weapons striking each other woke up Qi Bubi. He realized there was no blood moon. That was Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber. He blocked the attack with his fan on instinct, but due to his will faltering from the illusion, his movements were weak andcked power. His fan was deflected away.

    Qi Bubi quickly retreated in terror. He no longer wanted to fight with Zhao Changhe. He had not even a sliver of interest in battling him.

    Zhao Changhe had an average movement art. In his berserk state, he would not pursue Qi Bubi, so running away was actually quite simple. <i>Some other man who¡¯s not afraid to die cane deal with this lunatic. I¡¯m out!</i>

    As he thought this, he felt a sharp pain in the middle of his back.

    Qi Bubi was at a loss as he turned around. Cui Yuanyang, who he did not even consider a person, had snuck up behind him and driven her sword through his heart.

    That filthy little rabbit, at this moment, had a resolute gaze that even contained some ruthlessness.

    How could she be a little girl without experience in the <i>jianghu</i>? In such a short span of time, she had already in no small number of people...

    As Qi Bubi realized this, there was a bit of regret in his eyes. Before he had time to open his mouth, a roar came from behind, and a steel sabernded on his neck.

    His head flew up and blood gushed out.

    Only the sttering blood separated Cui Yuanyang from Zhao Changhe as she looked into his eyes. The blood shined on him and made his eyes appear even redder. That ruthlessness and bloodthirst of his got even stronger as he panted like a wild beast.

    <i>Am I going to die by his hand here?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang did not know. What she did know, however, was that she could not just give up and abandon him here. Zhao Changhe had lost his mind and would continue fighting rather than running away. Once other people came searching for them, he would certainly die.

    Both of them were at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, so Cui Yuanyang knew she had a chance. She only needed to hit his acupoints.

    <i>He¡¯s used his ultimate techniques back-to-back. Right now, he should be like an arrow at the end of its flight. There¡¯ll definitely be a chance for me to hit his acupoints. I have to stay calm.</i>

    She took a deep breath, slowly and firmly raising her sword as she looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s bestial expression.

    She did not know how long they had stood face to face¡ªperhaps it was only for an instant¡ªbefore Zhao Changhe raised his bloody saber.

    At that moment, a sharp screech echoed through the air as a sword, like a shooting star chasing the moon, appeared next to Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber immediately changed direction and struck the de. Then, he groaned, coughing out blood as he tripped backward a good distance.

    His ambusher cried out in surprise. He had also underestimated the strength of Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack and was sent flying back in the air.

    Wielding a heavy saber against a slender de, Zhao Changhe, in his berserk state, unexpectedly did not have enough strength to withstand the strong impact of the attack. He was sent reeling backward and even spat out blood!

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. From that single move, she had figured out who this new arrival was.

    It was an assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion, and a Silver-rank one at least. From that one attack, she understood that this person had reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate or even higher!

    This was an opponent they had no chance against!

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart was exhausted. <i>We¡¯re really done for now... </i>At the same time, she felt like she was being mocked.

    Prior to this, those people might have intended to snag Zhao Changhe¡¯s bounty while hunting for Cui Yuanyang, but the price on her head was higher. She was the main reason criminals swarmed to them like bees when they were sailing along the river. Zhao Changhe involved himself in this battle all to protect her. However, this assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion had been gunning for Zhao Changhe from the start. Now, she was the one who had dragged Zhao Changhe into this situation.

    Furthermore, Zhao Changhe no longer had the strength to fight. The only one in any condition to do battle right now was Cui Yuanyang.

    While the assassin was sent flying back, she did not waste time thinking and rushed to pick up Zhao Changhe, who had fallen on the ground.

    The vicious qi that had rushed to his head had disappeared with that one attack. His eyes had cleared up. As Cui Yuanyang pulled him up, he said weakly, ¡°Go in the direction Qi Bubi went.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang did not question why and carried him away in the moonlight without uttering a word.

    Just minutes before, she had felt like she could not carry him, but at this moment, he was in her arms. It felt effortless.

    A person¡¯s attitude and willpower could influence them to this extent.

    After running only a few steps, she saw a horse pacing back and forth under the moonlight.

    Cui Yuanyang quickly figured out Zhao Changhe¡¯s reasoning: Qi Bubi had definitelye here on horseback. There was no way he could have traveled across thesends at such a speed on foot, not where plenty of mountains converged. If they went in his direction, there would most likely be a horse!

    Zhao Changhe was really <i>too</i> clear-headed.

    ¡°Just now, I had to rely on you to row the boat. Now, I need to rely on you to ride the horse. I don¡¯t know how to.¡± Zhao Changhe weakly dug himself into her embrace and smiled, a little bit embarrassed.

    Cui Yuanyang had no idea how Zhao Changhe was still in the mood for self-deprecation... <i>Anyway, thank god I¡¯m way fucking better at riding a horse than rowing a boat. </i>She got on the horse in a single leap and sat Zhao Changhe down behind her. Whipping the reins, she urged the horse onward.

    Behind, they could hear the billowing of sleeves. The assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion was already chasing them, and he was getting closer.

    By a willow tree on the side of the road, numerous people had nimbly arrived and now stood on the treetops. They silently watched the chase unfold under the moonlight.

    Someone asked in a low voice, ¡°Saintess, do we move out now?¡±

    Xia Chichi, who Zhao Changhe had not met for a long time, stood beautifully under the moonlight. Her clear eyes were filled with pain and bewilderment as she silently watched Zhao Changhe slowly unsling his bow.

    Even now, he had no intention of quietly escaping. To her surprise, he still had the will to resist.

    From the very start, he was steadfast and valiant. How could she not be enamored with him?

    <i>But do you wish to die with this vixen?</i>

 Chapter 67: Blood Stains Qinghe While the Night Is Still Young

    <h4>Chapter 67: Blood Stains Qinghe While the Night Is Still Young</h4>

    Someone by the side said, ¡°News of the battle on the river must have reached the ears of the Cui n. If the Cui n has not met with any ident, Cui Wenjing will probably... Actually, wait, it hasn¡¯t been that long since the battle. It¡¯s been about two hours?¡±

    ¡°The time between crossing the river and someone from the Cui ning to their rescue after receiving the news is the most dangerous part of their escape. Once they get through it, they¡¯ll be fine. It feels like it¡¯s been ages because they¡¯ve been through a lot of dangers, but it really hasn¡¯t been that long.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, Cui Wenjing must be on his way. If we don¡¯t act now, he might actually reach them.... <i>Tsk.</i> This Zhao Changhe is indeed impre¡ª<i>Eh.</i>¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, his expression turned strange. He suddenly recalled that Zhao Changhe had an ambiguous rtionship with the saintess. It was rumored that when Venerable Vermillion Bird brought the saintess back, her lips were bleeding¡ªshe looked like she¡¯d had a pretty passionate time.

    Once he looked into it, he found out that the saintess had slept with Zhao Changhe in the same room from the very start. And this had gone on for two whole months. <i>They¡¯ve most likely yed in all sorts of ways alre</i>ady.

    The martial arts of the Four Idols Cult did not require one to remain chaste to practice them. There were beautiful women in the cult who liked to fool around with men and even marriages between disciples. Even so, it was not appropriate for a woman with a history of passion to be a saintess. On paper, those that the cult appointed as saints and saintesses had to dedicate all of their body and mind to worshiping their gods; they could not have any ulterior thoughts. One only needed at the painful lesson the previous White Tiger Saintess learnt to see what would happen if one took a single wrong step.

    This was why Xia Chichi¡¯s test to be a saintess was more rigorous than normal. The cult brought out the Twenty-Eight Star Constetion Array against her.

    In the end, her test showed that she was really a natural-born saintess. In any case, she was now the saintess for two idols and she knew her ce.

    Moreover, there was no indication that she was thinking about men in her day to day life. They all felt that she knew what not to do and exactly who was important to her. Anyway, she was only seventeen this year; she was still young and her juvenile passion from before had quickly faded away. There was no problem.

    As the few disciples of the Four Idols Cult watched Zhao Changhe go through this series of trials, they really wanted to give him a few words of praise and thought in their hearts that it was not at all strange for the saintess to be willing to sleep with him. <i>If it was me... Eh. Anyway, he¡¯s pleasing to the eye.</i>

    However, they could not praise him even if they wanted to. What if their words set off some sparks in the saintess¡¯ heart and ignite old passions? Zhao Changhe was also a traitor to one of their subsidiary cults. They were supposed to kill him rather than give words of praise.

    Everyone present knew what this disciple was thinking andughed one after another. One person continued the conversation and said, ¡°That¡¯s why if we wish to take care of this traitor, we must take the chance and act now. Time is of the essence. Shall we move out now?¡±

    Xia Chichi had a nk expression. ¡°What? When did we be the Blood God Cult¡¯s hunting dogs? Did we travel here from distantnds just to help them get rid of a traitor?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you. Why have wee here?¡±

    ¡°To go to Ancient Sword Lake and perform the sacrificial sword ceremony. But since we just happened to bump into them....¡±

    Xia Chichi said indifferently, ¡°Since we just happened to bump into them, we¡¯re going to enjoy a good show. Why should we involve ourselves in the internal affairs of the Cui n and the Blood God Cult? Does it have anything to do with us?¡±

    No one answered. They only felt like she did not look as if she was enjoying the show. At some points, she looked like she almost could not hold back herself from jumping in to save them.

    <i>But Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance is just too good, so the saintess doesn¡¯t need to reveal her own intentions? Or is that her mood has been soured looking at how well he¡¯s getting along with that little rabbit? Whatever. I shouldn¡¯t guess blindly.</i>

    An elder standing by the side finally said, ¡°What¡¯s so heroic about bullying someone that¡¯s injured? The saintess is correct. Why should we help the Blood God Cult wipe their asses? Wouldn¡¯t they be ashamed to need us to kill a traitor at the measly thirdyer of the profound gate? How absolutely useless.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Needless to say, it would be shameful for the protectors of the Four Idols Cult under the Azure Dragon and White Tiger, and that elder who was a master on the Ranking of Man, to take the chance to kill an exhausted enemy at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. Furthermore, they could not, as members of a higher-ranking cult, run off to snatch a reward given out by their subordinates. They would end up asughingstocks.

    As they thought this, everyone sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. If not, once Cui Wenjing arrives, there¡¯ll be trouble for us.¡±

    At this moment, Xia Chichi suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t kill a traitor. When the timees, I¡¯ll let him pick how he wants to die. We¡¯ll leave it at that. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Everyone was relieved upon feeling the rage in her words. <i>The saintess knows what¡¯s right!</i>

    Xia Chichi turned around to look once more. The sound of clopping hooves had long since faded into the distance. Dust and sand kicked up in the horse¡¯s wake still spiraled in the air.

    No one knew that the saintess had but one thought on her mind right now. <i>Little wench. What¡¯s with that cute and pure act? You can¡¯t just hug a man like that! </i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t you awesome, Big Brother Zhao? Traveling a thousand li to bring Yuanyang home¡ªso goddamn heroic! Pfft! Just you wait for me!</i>

    *

    While the disciples of the Four Idols Cult chatted away, Cui Yuanyang urged on the horse with Zhao Changhe at the back. The assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion was getting nearer and nearer to them.

    Zhao Changhe looked behind with his Back Eye and silently made some assessments.

    <i>This assassin¡¯s speed is greater than a horse... He must be a master at the fifth or sixthyer of the Profound Gate. At this level, his strength in battle must be on par with the Five Absolutes; or at least, his movement arts should be at about the same level.</i> Zhao Changhe remembered that Duan Zhixing wasplimented by the generals and soldiers at Xiangyang City for being able to catch up to a running horse[1]. Even though their horse was carrying two people, the assassin¡¯s ability to keep up with them was about as impressive.

    <i>Does this mean that Xia Chichi is actually on par with the Five Absolutes, while I¡¯m at the same level as the Seven Immortals of Quanzhen and Mei Chaofeng</i>[2]<i>? Damn, to think that I pushed someone like her against the wall and kissed her! </i>Zhao Changhe made a rather strange expression at the thought¡ªthere were so many things wrong with the analogy that he did not know which to point out first.

    He took two deep breaths and quietly circted Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal force to nourish his exhausted body. Then, he slowly unslung the bow around him that he had not touched since shooting down the sails of that ship.

    <i>What matters if you¡¯re on the level of the Five Absolutes? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re immune to weapons!</i>

    From behind, the assassin was watching him ready his bow.

    There were only five to six arrows in Zhao Changhe¡¯s quiver. He took out one, nocked it, then turned around and shot.

    With a metallic whistle, the arrow pierced through the air.

    The assassin was stunned. Of course, he had expected an arrow, but he had never thought that Zhao Changhe could turn around and fire such an urate shot without even pausing to take a look!

    His speed dropped as he swung his sword to deflect the arrow. With this small hindrance, the horse once more fled far ahead.

    The assassin could not help but admire Zhao Changhe in his heart. Not everyone could do so much while covered in wounds and out of supplies. <i>Meh, is there any use to struggle like that? Just how many arrows do you have?</i>

    He caught up to them again, but the moment he entered Zhao Changhe¡¯s firing range, an arrow came flying toward him. The assassin had prepared for this and continued his pursuit after deflecting the arrow.

    After four to five rounds of this, they got closer and closer to Wei County.

    There was some hesitation in the assassin¡¯s heart.

    He knew that they were extremely close to the Cui n¡¯s sphere of territory. News of Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang crossing the river had definitely spread everywhere nearby. It was simply impossible for news not to have reached Wei County. This meant that someone could show up to rescue them at any moment. To continue pursuing was exceedingly dangerous.

    However, they were within his grasp. <i>Am I supposed to fail because of a few weak arrows? Howughable. Will I be able to sleep knowing this when I return?</i>

    He looked at Zhao Changhe drawing his bow; his hands were trembling and he could barely pull the bowstring all the way back.

    <i>Am I supposed to head back like this?</i>

    The assassin grit his teeth and continued chasing them.

    As Zhao Changhe nocked his final arrow, he grit his teeth tightly. His hands trembled as he slowly took aim.

    Cui Yuanyang, who had been wildly driving the horse forward without a word, suddenly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re still looking! Still looking! If you keep doing that, then I¡¯ll ignore you from now on!¡±

    <i>Twang!</i>

    The final arrow flew out.

    At the same time the bowstring roared, a sword descended from the nine heavens. Zhao Changhe had no idea how far away it came from. Before his arrow hit his mark, that de had already pierced the assassin¡¯s heart.

    That sword was faster than even the speed of sound.

    Rank nine on the Ranking of Heaven, head of the Cui n, Cui Yuanyang¡¯s father¡ªthe Purple Cloud of Qinghe, Cui Wenjing.

    The horse neighed as Cui Yuanyang reigned it in. She was panting, trying to pull herself together as she fixed her gaze on her father under the moonlight.

    She really wanted to cry but realized that her face, at this moment, was stiff and could not put on any expression. She wanted to hop off her horse and hug her father, but she felt as if all her strength had faded away; she did not even have enough energy to dismount.

    This journey filled with thorns and brambles was finally over.

    Cui Wenjing silently watched his daughter. She was so filthy as to be almost unrecognizable, yet she remained quiet and did notin or cry. Then, he sized up the man, half a head taller, sitting behind her. No matter how well he concealed himself, he would not be able to escape Cui Wenjing¡¯s gaze. The color of the <i>dudou</i> wrapped around his chest was simply too eye-catching.

    Zhao Changhe had no idea what sort of emotions were behind this man¡¯s gaze. <i>Is that appreciation or something else...</i>

    It was only now that Cui Yuanyang realized that her father¡¯s attitude toward Zhao Changhe would not necessarily be friendly. Her heart skipped a beat and as she was about to say something, a golden radiance suddenly lit up the night sky.

    The Tome of Troubled Times was once again descending with a new page.

    All three of them could not help but look to the sky.

    <strong>Third month. Zhao Changhe traveled a thousand li to bring Yuanyang home, traversing mountains, crossing rivers, and killing his way out of a heavy encirclement. Countless people were in; his clothes were steeped in blood; his flesh was cut; his quiver was empty; his bow snapped.</strong>

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s gaze wavered as he silently watched Cui Yuanyang. Suddenly, tears started dripping from his eyes.

    <strong>While heavily injured, he cut down Qi Bubi with Cui Yuanyang and escaped from the pursuit of a silver-rank assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 88: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 213: Cui Yuanyang.</strong>

    <strong>Blood stains Qinghe while the night is still young.</strong>

    The appearance of the tome now was not like the previous two times... This time, the world under heaven was shaken.

    1. The Five Absolutes, i.e. five high-level masters, and Duan Zhixing are characters from Jin Yong¡¯s <i>Condor Heroes </i>trilogy. Xiangyang is a city in northwestern Hubei. ?

    2. All these are also characters from Jin Yong¡¯s <i>Condor Heroes</i> trilogy. ?

 Chapter 68: Zhao Changhe the Manslayer

    <h4>Chapter 68: Zhao Changhe the Manyer</h4>

    Even if it was a dog that did it, being able to appear on the Tome of Troubled Times three times within five months was enough to shake the world. Before this, just who had managed to cause the tome to appear with such frequency? Not even Xia Longyuan could do this when he first began his rise.

    Was this Zhao Changhe the son of heaven?

    By involving himself with the daughter of a powerful family, going up against criminals from the underworld, traveling a thousand<i> li</i>, breaking an encirclement with his clothes bloodied, Zhao Changhe was now inundated in legends and rumors. What little notoriety he had gained from taking Fang Buping¡¯s head could notpare to this!

    And to the vast majority of people in the world, Zhao Changhe had also struck gold!

    He was the grand benefactor of the Cui n! From now on, no one would dare lightly touch him. Was the arrest order from the imperial court really more important than the Cui n¡¯s face? If the Cui n said directly that they were protecting this criminal, First Seat Tang and her colleagues would have to pull back and lose face.

    What¡¯s more, this did not simply concern matters of face. Zhao Changhe had a good chance of bing Cui Wenjing¡¯s son-inw...

    Initially, when he decided to endure all sorts of hardships to bring the youngdy home, it was out of a sense of virtue. However, throughout the journey, they braved through winds and rains hand-in-hand alone together. One was a girl in her teenage years; the other was a young and vigorous man. How could sparks not have ignited between them? Only an absolute idiot would believe that.

    If they vowed to get married without consent from their parents, then they might have been separated by the Cui n. However, now the whole world knew of their ¡°rtionship.¡± At the very least, Yangyang could no longer discuss marriage with other ns. Anyone who did so would be seen by the whole world as a cuck before they ever got their reply.

    The man involved this time could also be said to be supremely honorable and righteous. Ordinary people would shower him in praise if they met him, so how could the Cui n treat him with hostility? If they wanted to save face, there was no way they could do that.

    It was very likely that Zhao Changhe was about to be a son-inw. It was hard toe by any other alternative.

    And to the few clever people, how things would y out after this was worthy of their consideration...

    <i> </i> *

    Far away, at the capital, Tang Wanzhuang was high up on a tower, leaning against a banister. She peacefully watched the moon in the night sky and after a long while, she sighed softly. ¡°I never thought...¡±

    The image of that youth who had never trained in any martial art pointing a saber at her and loudly iming himself to be ¡°Zhao Changhe the Manyer!¡± surfaced in her mind.<i> </i>Nobody could have predicted that today, not even half a yearter, he would leave Beimang with his saber and make his name known everywhere under heaven!

    ¡°The Cui n¡ª¡± Tang Wanzhuang muttered to herself before suddenly coughing.

    From behind, a maid rushed over to drape some robes over her. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s alreadyte. Why don¡¯t you go to rest earlier...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied quietly, ¡°Pass down my orders. Withdraw the arrest order for Zhao Changhe.¡±

    ¡°...yes.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Cui Yuanyong, who had headed back to search for his sister, had arrived not too long ago at the city where Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang stayed at an inn together and stole clothes. He was anxiously asking the officials here for all sorts of information.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe? He indeed came here and left. He even stole some clothes. Who was with him? Ah, there was a girl who looked pretty cute but turned out to be a who¡ª¡± Before the man could finish speaking, the sky shone with gold.

    The official stared in disbelief for a long while. His mouth twitched and he said no more.

    Cui Yuanyong also looked up. His heart sank as he asked, ¡°What the fuck did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°When Lord Zhao left the city, he looked magnificent! I thought, for that girl by his side to be so cute, she was definitely the honored daughter of a powerful family. So it turns out that she was Young Lady Cui. It makes sense now! I just knew from the start that only the Cui n could raise such a pure and gorgeous young woman!¡±

    <i> </i> *

    As she was about to leave, Xia Chichi took a wrong step and almost tripped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, saintess?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly regret not having killed that traitor just now. Will we make it if we head back now...¡±

    ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times has appeared. That means that Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang have already escaped to safety. Cui Wenjing must have arrived. Saintess, I think you should forget about it.¡±

    ¡°I know the Tome of Troubled Times appeared! What I¡¯m angry at is precisely because it appeared! Just who¡¯s writing this shitty book? Does he even know how to write!?¡±

    No one knew why she felt this way. <i>Saintess, are you angry because you didn¡¯t get such a great description when you entered the ranking? You¡¯re already amazing enough, what¡¯s the problem with that? And you¡¯re ranked 13, you¡¯re two-fucking-hundred ranks above that girl!</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Ten thousand <i>li</i> away, Jiangnan.

    Yue Hongling sat alone on the eaves of a building, leisurely drinking from a wineskin. As the words shed in the sky, Yue Hongling raised her head to look, then directly downed her drink.

    Once the words were gone, so too was her wine.

    Yue Hongling threw the wineskin away. ¡°With things like this, how could one not be joyous!?¡±

    Shortly after, she stood up and stretched. ¡°Yes... But all the women youe into contact with seem to have their reputations...¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Wei County, at the inner courtyard of the county magistrate¡¯s mansion residence.

    ¡°Lord Zhao, do you really not want us to wash you?¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t. That means I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Lord Cui told us you might get the wrong idea, but this really isn¡¯t a test...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit if he wants to test me. I¡¯m my own person! If I do it, I¡¯ll be done in a minute. If I let you wash me, I have no idea how long you¡¯ll take. Isn¡¯t that troublesome? Go away. Just get me some clothes, actually. I¡¯ll wash myself!¡±

    The maid covered her mouth as she smiled and walked away. <i>This Lord Zhao is really boorish.</i>

    <i>Not only is he boorish, he¡¯s so unromantic. No matter how you look at it, Young Lady Cui doesn¡¯t belong together with him...</i>

    Whatever the case, even maids knew that it was highly likely that Zhao Changhe was about to be the son-inw of the Cui family. For the n to arrange maids to tend to him was really not a test. This was just how powerful families were. If it was up to Cui Yuanyang, she would do the same and Zhao Changhe could toy with any of those maids if he really wanted to.

    Zhao Changhe was aware of this.

    However, he was not in the mood to deal with any of it. He was too exhausted and was afraid he might just suddenly die if he could not wash himself or sleep. <i>I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a servant or not. Don¡¯t interrupt my sleep.</i>

    After driving away the maids, Zhao Changhe finally soaked himselffortably in his bathtub to ease away his exhaustion.

    He fully understood the problem the Cui n was dealing with right now. He himself also did not want the Tome of Troubled Times to have such a big mouth. <i>What¡¯ll Xia Chichi think when she finds out? I don¡¯t want to get myself this deep in with the Cui family.</i>

    To be honest, he also did not know if Yangyang had any interest in him. Zhao Changhe had really never had such crooked thoughts.

    The reason for this was simple. Throughout the whole journey, when that young girl was cute, they were not familiar with each other, and Zhao Changhe even saw her as a hassle. After they got to know each other and he realized she was not that bad, she was as filthy as a beggar. What kind of generous god would show interest to a beggar!

    This was why Zhao Changhe had really acted with noble and benevolent intentions and done a good deed. <i>Looking back, this should have been a deeply moving experience, so how did things end up like this...</i>

    He did not write the Tome of Troubled Times. No one could stop the tome from talking. It was a real pain in the ass.

    Still, in any case, the tome had rather good things to say about him this time. His hideous rank had also been lifted away by Yangyang; he was no longer 250 or 91 Mr Zhao. 88 was a number people would pay money for[1]! Now Yangyang was a 213[2]...

    Zhao Changhe was also surprised he had managed to rank up. This time, he had not really defeated any people with a higher cultivation. Most of the people he had in had the same cultivation as him or were small fry at an even lower level.

    Qi Bubi did not count. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yangyang¡¯s ambush, Qi Bubi would have definitely been able to escape. Afterward, if he had started to y dirty and strike from the shadows, the one dead would have been Zhao Changhe. Thus, if he had been by himself, he would have definitely lost. The Tome of Troubled Times recognized this battle as a shared effort. Yangyang did not steal the kill from Zhao Changhe. There was a logic to this.

    But it was precisely because of this that made Zhao Changhe wonder why he had moved up the ranks. <i>Was it because I was still able to push back our enemies while being in that sorry ass state? Did the Tome of Troubled Times think that this was more impressive than killing Fang Buping?</i>

    As for the assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion at the end.... They had been running for their lives. Zhao Changhe had only shot those arrows to stall for time and wait for reinforcements to arrive, and he had never actually fought the assassin.

    Moreover, Yangyang¡¯s achievements in battle were miniscule, so just how had she entered the ranking? And with a rank higher than Zhao Changhe¡¯s initial rank of 250...

    Zhao Changhe actually felt unwilling to concede... From this, he finally understood why other people wanted to challenge him for his ce on the ranking.

    Ultimately he could only conclude that the Tome of Troubled Times did not just look at duels to decide the weight of one¡¯s achievements. Zhao Changhe managed to make it out of various schemes, encirclements, and being pursued while bringing along a little girl¡ªthis in itself was an outstanding achievement. Yangyang also entered the ranking because, throughout the whole journey, she had never once been a burden. On the contrary, she had excellent cooperation. For a spoiled little girl who had no realbat experience to be able to pull this off, anyone that looked into it wouldmend her. For example, if one picked ten thousand schoolgirls, how many of them could perform as well as Cui Yuanyang?

    The Tome of Troubled Times recognized this as her potential. If she could work on her skills, it would definitely be clear to everyone that she was just an unpolished piece of jade. After all, the Ranking of Hidden Dragons looked at one¡¯s potential, not how great their might in battle was.

    As he ruminated on all this, he had no idea if anything he thought was correct.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s consciousness got more muddled as he soaked in his bath, and after a while, he fell asleep.

    He dreamt again, and in his dream, he met a familiar face¡ªa woman floating amidst the serene darkness of the night sky, her eyes shut.

    1. 88 is a lucky number in Chinese culture. ?

    2. 213 is another term that means stupid/idiot. 13 looks like B, so it¡¯s read 2B or ¶þ±Æ, which means stupid. ?

 Chapter 69: Heaven and Man

    <h4>Chapter 69: Heaven and Man</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not impulsively rush to grab her like thest time. He very calmly asked, ¡°What? Is it not enough for you to secretly peep at me through my entire journey? You want to tantly reveal that you were watching me shower? Is <i>it</i> big? Right, were you also watching when I took a shit or piss? Did it smell good?¡±

    The blind woman said, ¡°You¡¯re in a dream. There¡¯s no shower.¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and took a look. Indeed, he was still in the bathroom, but there was no bathtub. The clothes he wore, to his surprise, were the clothes he always wore in the modern world.

    This was obviously a dream.

    <i>Are you taking the piss out of me now? Of course these things from the real world only appear in my dreams.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not bring up anything about this, however. ¡°So you¡¯ve never once sneaked a peak at me while I was on the road?¡±

    The blind woman shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not the one writing the Tome of Troubled Times?¡± Zhao Changhe continued. ¡°I feel that while everything looks prim and proper on the surface, there lurks a deep ridicule behind the scenes. It really feels like something you¡¯d do.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The blind woman actually paused for a moment. It seemed that she was rather perplexed by what Zhao Changhe thought of her.

    Soon after, she answered, ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times is a name given to it by people in the world. It has its own name.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Its name is very simple. It¡¯s just called the Heavenly Tome. To be more specific, what people know as the Tome of Troubled Times is only a single page of the Heavenly Tome, dedicated to recording the martial exploits of humans in the world.¡± The blind woman sighed. ¡°So, everything is recorded by the heavenly dao. I have no control over it. If I really <i>could</i> control it, then I¡¯d actually be the heavenly dao... What kind of heavenly dao would discuss such boring matters with you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied coldly, ¡°Where is this heavenly dao? Don¡¯t give me some nonsense like ¡®this heaven has no dao¡¯ again.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly dao has perished.¡± The blind woman appeared indifferent as she responded. ¡°Otherwise, how could everything it records in this world be randomly disyed for everyone to see? That¡¯s why I said that this heaven has no dao. Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±

    Overwhelmed with shock, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes went wide.

    <i>The heavenly dao has perished? What does that even mean!?</i>

    ¡°Do you really believe that the Four Idols Cult and Xia Longyuan are really vying for thesends of the mortal world?¡± The blind woman smiled mockingly. ¡°Perhaps if youpared them with the Cui n, thetter would conform more to the thoughts of ordinary men.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°You¡¯re the same.¡±

    ¡°Is that not the case for you as well? Until now, you¡¯ve never thought of yourself as being a person of this world. All this time you¡¯ve been lying to everyone saying that you¡¯re speaking the dialect of the Zhao House, but just how much of that it due to you being too used to your modern way of speaking, and how much of it is because you¡¯re intentionally drawing a line between this world and yourself?¡±

    ¡°...and you still say you¡¯ve never peeped at me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that brought you here. What¡¯s so strange about paying attention to you?¡± The blind woman sighed. ¡°However, I never thought that you¡¯d be able to continuously trigger the Heavenly Tome to appear. I really thought that it was an ident.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said indifferently, ¡°So, anyway, are you here this time because you think I¡¯m talented and you want to give me more cheats?¡±

    The blind woman did not answer and instead said, ¡°Someone¡¯se to find you.¡±

    Her figure then disappeared and the night sky shattered.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. The sky outside the window was already bright, but he was still in the bathtub. The water had gone cold for a while now.

    He hurriedly stood up and wiped himself. <i>Fuck, if I didn¡¯t cultivate I would have long since gotten a fever from soaking in water all night.</i>

    Even though Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth was filled with sarcasm, he actually knew the reason the blind woman came to see him this time

    If the Tome of Troubled Times was just a single page of the Heavenly Tome, then what about the other pages? The blind woman did not exin clearly. If anyone else heard what she said, they would be interested in searching for them. That was where the true treasurey. It would be greater than any cheat code.... She was also hinting that the Four Idols Cult and Xia Longyuan were most likely concerned with this.

    <i>If the heavenly dao has perished, then who is master of this world?</i>

    This was the truth that all great powers in this world sought out. It seemed that the blind woman was trying to direct Zhao Changhe toward it this time.

    <i>What¡¯s her goal?</i>

    While he wiped himself, his head full of thoughts, the door creaked open and Cui Yuanyang skipped into the room. ¡°Big Brother Zhao... Eh...¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head with a nk expression and looked at his peerless little brother. Then, he raised his head and stared nkly at Cui Yuanyang.

    Cui Yuanyang retreated step by step before tripping on the doorstep. With an ¡°aiya!!¡± she fell down on her butt.

    Zhao Changhe, even with much on his mind, could not help butugh. ¡°If word got out that the 213th Hidden Dragon was like this, everyone¡¯s trust in the Tome of Troubled Times would copse.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang covered her eyes. ¡°Why are you naked first thing in the morning!?¡±

    Zhao Changhe calmly put on his pants. ¡°There was also someone who shouted ¡®I haven¡¯t put on my clothes yet¡¯ when they were called to eat breakfast. Just who might that be~¡±

    From both sides of the door frame, two servants stuck their heads in and stared....

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>There¡¯s no washing all this away anymore. I shouldn¡¯t have made a joke like this to her... We¡¯ve be toofortable with each other.</i>

    <i>Well, whatever. It looks like no matter what I do, it¡¯ll be impossible to wash away the rtionship between us.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang got up from the floor, her face flushed, and angrily said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯re you two looking at? Piss off. I¡¯ll bring in the food myself.¡±

    The maids held back theirughter as they bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang took the food trays the maids were holding and carefully walked through the door. Zhao Changhe had already put on his new clothes and smiled as he watched her.

    He now wore a silk robe reddish-violet in color and had mountains and rivers embroidered on it; it looked grand and majestic. The material used to make it was extremely expensive¡ªeven the thread used in the embroidery was golden silk. It exuded an iparably noble aura.

    Zhao Changhe had never worn such expensive clothes before. Not in this world, not in the real world. Furthermore, these clothes were not made for warriors; rather, they had a schrly air about them. It diluted that imposing and boorish temperament of his by a considerable amount and gave him a poised and gentle bearing.

    Cui Yuanyang looked at him with sparkling eyes. She never thought that Zhao Changhe could have this kind of bearing or look this pleasing to the eye.

    Zhao Changhe also looked at her with sparkling eyes, because right now, Cui Yuanyang was very beautiful.

    Yes, she was no longer cute, but <i>beautiful</i>.

    She was not wearing her furry rabbit hat, nor did she look like a filthy, mud-smeared beggar in tattered clothes... She had very light makeup on, a jade hairpin on her head, and wore a light green dress that emphasized how slim she was. It made her stand out. Even her face was not as round as before, and appeared more oval-shaped. She looked elegant.

    She was clearly a beautiful youngdy.

    The only thing that reminded Zhao Changhe of her former likeness were the neat bangs on her forehead, which made her look like an adorable doll.

    While the two of them stared at each other, both of them thought, <i>So (s)he actually looks like this...</i>

    The next moment, they both smiled at the same time, as if what had just happened was a lifetime ago.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I have something delicious!¡± Cui Yuanyang happily moved the tes to the table. When she turned around, Zhao Changhe burst intoughter. Her butt was full of dust.

    A lifetime had not passed. They were still the same people.

    ¡°What¡¯re youughing at?¡± Cui Yuanyang turned around and asked, annoyed. ¡°We¡¯ve had nothing good to eat throughout the whole journey. Why aren¡¯t you eating yet? This is supposed to be my greatest use!¡±

    Looking at this rich loli fret about not being able to provide for him, Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts about what happened in his dream dispersed and he sat down at the table in a good mood. ¡°Alright. What kind of cake is this?¡±

    ¡°This is a jade lotus cake from the Fragrance House. These are the eight delicacies. These are sesame paste snow-jade biscuits from the well-known Zhang family in the capital...¡± Cui Yuanyang excitedly introduced each dish, and looked expectantly at him. ¡°Which one is your favorite!? Let¡¯s see if your taste is the same as mine!¡±

    Yup, she was still a child.

    Even after experiencing a whole journey of foul winds and bloody rain, she actually still retained some of her childishness.

    <i>Is it because she¡¯s home? Eh, but this is Wei County, not Qinghe. There¡¯s still some distance to travel.</i>

    Zhao Changhe tried each of the dishes and smiled. ¡°This jade lotus cake.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang looked incredibly excited. ¡°I just <i>knew</i> we had the same favorites!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled without saying anything. <i>That¡¯s because it was the first one you introduced.</i>

    He drank fresh milk while enjoying the exquisite pastries. As he looked at the silk robes he was wearing, he thought, <i>If Cui Wenjing can allow his daughter toe running to find me first thing in the morning, that means there¡¯re a lot of problems at hand. If I really wanted this kind of life, I might actually be able to achieve it with a few words. Then I¡¯d really be able to live out the rest of my life like this.</i>

    A life of luxury with a cute wife, a father-inw who was number nine under heaven, and the ability to travel to any province and county¡ªall of this sounded amazing.

    However, for some reason, Zhao Changhe felt like something was missing.

    The blind woman¡¯s words kept stirring within his heart.

    If there was someone constantly watching a person, then everything they did was just a reality TV show to the observer.

    There was a group of people who were currently seeking out the mysteries of the world with their swords pointed at the firmament and the firm wish to inherit the heavens.

    The setting sun shone on the river surface, yet its vast reaches mark only the edge of this grand painting.

    When Zhao Changhe scraped off his flesh with that steel saber he brought with him from Beimang, was the saber of his heart blunted?

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao.¡± Cui Yuanyang¡¯s voice traveled over. ¡°Why are you lost in thought while you¡¯re eating? There¡¯s no boatwoman harboring malicious intentions here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe then came back to reality and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a little rabbit with malicious intentions here.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face reddened slightly. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±

    In that movement, her bashfulness sent ripples through his heart and almost shattered the sunlight shining on the river.

    Zhao Changhe was a bit afraid to look at her bright red face. He lowered his head and said softly, ¡°I wish to meet your esteemed father. There are matters I wish to discuss with him.¡±

    If there was anyone else here, the first thing they thought after listening to this would be that Zhao Changhe was about to propose a marriage between him and Cui Yuanyang. But after she heard his words, the redness of her face slowly faded, and she stared fixedly at Zhao Changhe without blinking.

    <i>Zhao Changhe is bold and brave. If he wants to bring up our marriage, then why is he lowering his head and speaking so softly?</i>

 Chapter 70: Cui Wenjing

    <h4>Chapter 70: Cui Wenjing</h4>

    Cui Yuanyang did not say anything about it in the end and only said, ¡°Father is appreciating the flowers at the pavilion in the back garden. I think...he¡¯s also waiting to meet you, Big Brother Zhao.

    Zhao Changhe raised his head to look at her. Her expression, which had been exceedingly easy to read so far, was now like it was shrouded in mist. All her thoughts were concealed.

    However, she was still full of smiles. After seeing Zhao Changhe finish his milk and pastries, she was verydylike and lightly lifted her skirt as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over, Big Brother Zhao.¡±

    After Zhao Changhe got up, Cui Yuanyang naturally led him out of the building by his hand.

    Zhao Changhe, on the other hand, felt that this was a bit unnatural. He turned to look at both sides of the corridor. ¡°If you hold my hand here...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang replied indifferently, ¡°Whether I should or should not hold your hand, we¡¯ve done it so many times. There is no need to deceive others or ourselves. Whether I¡¯m here or elsewhere, I¡¯m still Yangyang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s pursed his lips and did not respond.

    Cui Yuanyang led him along leisurely and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not in a very good mood.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Because you found out who the spy is?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang sighed. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, if you could be a little bit dumber, you¡¯d be so much cuter.¡±

    ¡°Like you?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang earnestly nodded. ¡°Yes. Like me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe broke out intoughter.

    Cui Yuanyang continued, ¡°Of course, if you became dumber, you wouldn¡¯t be able to break through all sorts of hardships with me like a god. How troublesome. Why not...you be smarter to outsiders, and act a little dumber around me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know if he was being objective, but he suddenly felt that this girl in front of him was beginning to know how to talk.

    <i>What do you mean by outsiders? Who are the insiders?</i>

    He returned to the main topic. ¡°So who on earth is the spy?¡±

    ¡°My third brother, Cui Yuancheng.¡±

    ¡°The second son of the first wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent. This was her biological brother, her true blood brother from the same father and mother. He actually tried to take his harmless sister¡¯s life, all to ruin Cui Yuanyong¡¯s name with the failure to protect her. To make things worse, there was also no guarantee that doing such a thing would help him take Cui Yuanyong¡¯s ce.

    It was no wonder the Cui n¡¯s response to all of this was sluggish, and why even as an assassin tried to take her life, they still did not know of the situation. Furthermore, the people who pursued Cui Yuanyang all had a certain level of organization. This meant that the spy pulling the strings had some high position. This was not something a powerless bastard or the son of a concubine could pull off.

    If Zhao Changhe was in Cui Yuanyang¡¯s shoes, he would be crying at this moment... <i>Perhaps she had already cried for a long timest night?</i>

    ¡°How...will they deal with him?¡±

    ¡°Father has locked him in the dungeon. For now, they won¡¯t do anything to him. I heard that my mother hasn¡¯t stopped weeping. She says that they must have got it wrong, that he was framed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. It was hard to say.

    Cui Yuanyang smiled once more. ¡°However, I don¡¯t hate him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet my honorable and righteous Big Brother Zhao.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯know, I felt a lot of regret.¡±

    ¡°Regret for what?¡±

    ¡°For not choosing the first choice and leaving with you to Jiangnan and Mobei.¡± As Cui Yuanyang said this, her voice gradually became softer until Zhao Changhe could no longer hear her. She did not let Zhao Changhe hear her say, ¡°Perhaps, we¡¯ll never have such a chance anymore.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not need to hear theter half of her sentence, however. With just the first part, he could already fully understand the youngdy¡¯s feelings.

    He tightly pursed his lips, not knowing how to reply.

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked ahead. It was filled with beautiful flowers; countless of them were in bloom. A limestone path meandered across, covered by the trees and flowers. Zhao Changhe did not know how far it stretched.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you...¡± Cui Yuanyang smiled then lowered her head bashfully. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it might not be convenient for me to hear what you guys want to talk about.¡±

    After saying this, she turned around and ran off, disappearing like a wisp of smoke. She ran behind the corner of the veranda and stared back. Her gaze was filled with what seemed to be annoyance...or hatred? Zhao Changhe could not make it out.

    He stood there and watched. Only after that light green skirt disappeared beyond the veranda did he enter the garden in silence.

    <i>How strange. I didn¡¯t feel such an indescribable feeling when I bid farewell to Xia Chichi.</i>

    Deep within the garden, a stream flowed amidst the jingling of bells. Between the flowers, trees, and pond were the upward-arching eaves of a pavilion where a man stood, quietly gazing at the water.

    Zhao Changhe walked up. There was a table in the center of the pavilion. It had wine on it. There were no servants present.

    Cui Wenjing continued looking at the stream, not turning his head. He casually told Zhao Changhe, ¡°Sit. I heard you like to drink. Pour yourself some wine.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not sit down, but walked to his side and watched the waters with him.

    This action was extremely impolite. Of course, if he was really arrogant enough to sit there and drink wine, it would have also been very rude. However, that fit with his boorish image. It was hard to describe what he was doing now that he stood shoulder to shoulder with Cui Wenjing.

    Cui Wenjing nced at him, a little bit surprised. His gazended on the scar on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face before pulling back. ¡°What identity do you have that allows you to stand shoulder to shoulder with me?¡±

    <i>My daughter¡¯s benefactor? My daughter¡¯s husband? Or...the crown prince?</i>

    ¡°A guest,¡± Zhao Changhe answered casually. ¡°A guest has arrived, yet the host doesn¡¯t even turn to look at him and continues to look at the water. The Cui family is a n of immense repute. So as to prevent you from being denounced as rude, I can only stand here with you like this.¡±

    Cui Wenjing grinned, turned around unhurriedly, and gestured for him to sit. ¡°I have some things on my mind and acted discourteously for a moment. I hope that you will be magnanimous enough to forgive me. Please, sit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat down and took the initiative to pour Cui Wenjing wine.

    Cui Wenjing watched him pour wine with interest and suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve learned proper etiquette?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Even though I¡¯ve never learned the etiquette of your world, nor have we studied the same books, I really am an educated person by any standards.</i>

    The air of a schr was something rather distinct.

    As Zhao Changhe mixed in with the bandits, that schrly air about him became less and less prominent. However, when confronting an entity like the Cui n, that air would naturally reveal itself. This was what made Cui Yuanyang feel that her impression of him had shattered. Zhao Changhe was not as boorish as these people made him out to be.

    Of course, Cui Wenjing had a different idea as to why this was. ¡°Someone from the Zhao House shouldn¡¯t have been able to study etiquette.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand came to a gentle stop, and he ced the wine pot by the side. ¡°The Zhao House is right next to the Luo Family Vige. It¡¯s not as out-of-the-way as people think.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s normal for people of the Zhao House to work in the Luo Family Vige, or for people of the Luo Family Vige to stay at the Zhao House?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer.

    Cui Wenjing looked at the wine in his cup and suddenly said, ¡°Last night, I didn¡¯t intend to intervene. I wanted to wait for the assassin to kill you first. I was confident that I would be able to save my daughter at the same time.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Zhao Changhe replied calmly. ¡°That way, I would¡¯ve died at the hands of that assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion, while you would have been just one step toote. To your deep regret, you would have only saved your daughter...and spared yourself some major headaches.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate me for it? You risked your life to bring my daughter home, yet you were met with such a response....¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything better. So I understand... In the end, you still intervened and saved us. What you were thinking beforehand is not important. But there¡¯s something I¡¯ve told Yangyang before. Understanding is only meaningful when it¡¯s mutual.¡±

    ¡°Equal seniority is the precondition for mutual understanding, regardless of whether it¡¯s with me or Tang Wanzhuang,¡± Cui Wenjing said indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s the same for every n. One¡¯s attitude toward a son-inw living at their wife¡¯s parent¡¯s house cannot be the same as the attitude toward a son-inw from a family of equal standing. Anyone would have done what I did. If you were in my position, I¡¯m confident you¡¯d do the same. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll ask again. What identity do you have that allows you to drink with me?¡±

    With Cui Wenjing¡¯s attitude, he was just short of saying <i>¡°</i>I¡¯ve been backed into a corner by the Tome of Troubled Times. Now, there¡¯s no other way to settle the matter between you and my daughter. The only thing we can decide is whether you¡¯ll actually marry her, or if you¡¯ll just live with her. If you¡¯re the crown prince, it¡¯ll be the former; if you¡¯re just a bandit, then thetter. I¡¯m waiting for your answer.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought that Cui Wenjing¡¯s current attitude showed that he knew he was not the crown prince.

    If he was actually the crown prince, then Cui Wenjing would be able to speak freely. He hesitated so much because he was clear that Zhao Changhe was a fake. After all, to support a counterfeit and push him to the throne, the investment Cui Wenjing would have to make was enormous. Was the Cui n willing to involve themselves so deeply in this matter?

    This was why Cui Wenjing wanted Zhao Changhe dead. His death would mean the end of all these troubles.

    However, after discovering that Zhao Changhe had studied and learned etiquette, he felt like there was once again something interesting about all this.

    <i>Perhaps he is beginning to lose confidence in his original judgment that I am not the real deal... </i>

    Thus, he wanted Zhao Changhe to reveal by himself that he was the crown prince. It would be best if he could take the initiative and show him a token of identification.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and suddenly shook his head,ughing.

    Cui Wenjing sat there quietly and watched him, not saying a thing.

    Zhao Changhe finally sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I said understanding must be mutual. No one has ever considered what <i>I</i> think. Maybe only Yangyang has ever thought of this. She¡¯s the only person that has ever thought of the problem from my perspective...¡±

    Cui Wenjing said indifferently, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to exin clearly.¡±

    ¡°Bringing Yangyang back is something I did because I wanted to. Since I undertook this task until now, I have never had any thought of getting together with her, and I most certainly have never thought of using her as a tool to acquire the Cui n¡¯s power.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped for a moment, then said softly, ¡°I have a lover... Even though I have no idea if she¡¯s forgotten me yet, before she tells me we¡¯re strangers, I must wait for her. Yangyang is very cute; the Cui n is truly grand. Naturally, she¡¯d be a great wife and your help would allow me to rapidly rise up in the world. That is all true. But it¡¯s also something that I, Zhao Changhe, have never once wanted.¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Far away, on the porch, Cui Yuanyang was leaning against the banister. She sighed softly as she raised her head and looked at the shifting clouds in the sky.

 Chapter 71: Three-Year Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 71: Three-Year Agreement</h4>

    Only Cui Yuanyang truly understood what Zhao Changhe felt about the whole situation.

    When the Tome of Troubled Times appeared, the Cui n felt that it was a pain in the ass. Zhao Changhe also felt like he had met with misfortune.

    What was supposed to be him escorting someone home then wandering far away, only to look back at the journey as a joyous experience in the <i>jianghu</i>, hadpletely changed. And every method he thought of to protect Yangyang¡¯s reputation had been rendered useless.

    The whole world was now envious, wondering how Zhao Changhe would be Cui Wenjing¡¯s son-inw. However, had anyone ever considered that Zhao Changhe, from the very start, had no intention of bing anyone¡¯s son-inw?

    Everyone was imagining the rtionship between him and Yangyang. Was he supposed to take responsibility for it? All he¡¯d done was help her get home; he had absolutely not done anything to her except for oveing obstacles together and narrowly escaping death. Was he supposed to walk toward this future he had no intention of ever pursuing?

    Other than Yanyang herself, who else had ever considered this? Everyone merely thought that he had struck gold.

    The youngdy had seen through all of it. She nced back, refraining from speaking even though she wanted to. This feeling rippled in her heart, and until today, it had not gone away.

    She expected Cui Wenjing to fly into a rage after listening to what Zhao Changhe said, but to her surprise, her prediction did note true.

    Cui Wenjing, on the contrary, slowly sipped his wine and leisurely asked, ¡°This lover of yours... Is it Xia Chichi from the Four Idols Cult? Or is it Yue Hongling¡ªwho people thought she was not the real deal when she pretended to be your mountain mistress?¡±

    <i>Fuck. You really know too much.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrogant attitude, which had surprised Cui Wenjing just now, became considerably more sincere. He answered. ¡°Chichi. My rtionship with Lady Yue is one of friendship; she is both a teacher and friend, and nothing more. Other people have misunderstood, including your esteemed son...¡±

    ¡°Na?ve.¡± Cui Wenjing sneered. ¡°You might as well have said Yue Hongling. She would at least be a good match. But you¡¯re actually saving yourself for a witch from a demonic cult...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips, not willing to back down. He felt like Chichi treated him genuinely. Even though he said his feelings would not change until the end of time, or something like that at any rate, Zhao Changhe did not know if they would weaken in the future. She had also told him <i>¡°if you want to find another woman in the future...¡±</i> and did not seem to care too much. However, he felt that she very much <i>did</i> care, at least at that point in time.

    Cui Wenjing sized him up for a while, and with every moment that passed, he found the whole thing to be more amusing.

    When he put on an attitude, Zhao Changhe responded arrogantly, stood shoulder to shoulder with him, and spoke assuredly of himself. When he did not object to Zhao Changhe¡¯s stern decision, and even teased him a bit, the boy turned sincere. Cui Wenjing even felt that Zhao Changhe refusing to back down and pursing his lips without refuting him was rather cute.

    <i>What natural-born bandit or natural-born renegade? He¡¯s just someone who knows his gratitudes and grudges. He¡¯s a youth who hasn¡¯t had his sharpness dulled yet.</i>

    <i>Even his thoughts about love are typical of a youth. How the hell is he like a bandit? Have those people ever met a mountain king that shows this sort of attitude to a woman?</i>

    <i>That identity of his... is more and more likely to be real.</i>

    Cui Wenjing lightly tapped the table with his index finger and slowly said, ¡°I asked Yangyang repeatedlyst night. You say you¡¯re not interested in her. I believe you. When you two were fleeing from danger, there was some body contact, but that was because the situation called for you to be pragmatic. The Cui n isn¡¯t stupid and inflexible, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being misunderstood. The problem is...I¡¯m afraid Yangyang might be interested in you. <i>Very</i> interested.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer.

    This was why he was constantly gued by that indescribable feeling the whole day before he came to tell Cui Wenjing that he wanted to decline the marriage.

    One had to work themselves into a position of power, fame, and wealth to be with a beautiful woman. The youngdy¡¯s annoyed and resentful gaze consumed his mind. It was, indeed, extremely difficult to say he wanted to reject her. If he had to say it to her, Zhao Changhe was not sure if he could do it. It was a good thing he was talking to her father.

    <i>Yangyang knows all of this. She knows it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to listen to us talk. She¡¯s afraid that I won¡¯t be able to say what I want to say. Maybe she¡¯s also scared of crying after hearing my words. She¡¯s actually known all this while...</i>

    Cui Wenjing looked at his expression and thought it all the more amusing. He continued, ¡°I can¡¯t me a little girl for being childish and having her heart moved... And to be frank, your heroism this time is worthy of moving Yangyang¡¯s heart.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but scratch his head, somewhat at a loss. <i>Why is he bing more and more reasonable as he speaks? He even praised me. I was clearly rejecting you just now, bro. Shouldn¡¯t you be angry with me or something?</i>

    Cui Wenjing said leisurely, ¡°When nning for the family, one must consider the pros and cons of everything. But speaking as an individual, who doesn¡¯t value heroes? If you were really after the Cui n¡¯s support or nned to go after our money and women, we might actually agree, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯d respect you in any way. We¡¯d feel like our daughter has been taken away by a pig. But you declined. I love my daughter, but also admire you. In fact, it¡¯s precisely because you declined the marriage that I think you are worthy of her. Is that so hard to understand?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Eh...¡±

    Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°Back to the topic at hand. Since understanding must be mutual, do you understand Yangyang¡¯s current predicament? Or do you feel not a shred of guilt and feel like you can walk away from all this? About how the world will view Yangyang¡ªdo you think it¡¯s her problem?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained quiet for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°To be honest, if I thought that, I¡¯d feel guilty...I can¡¯t bear to watch Yangyang being the object of other people¡¯s ridicule.¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s smile brightened even more. ¡°So how do you intend to resolve this dilemma?¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°Yangyang is still young. She¡¯s not even at the age to discuss marriage.¡±

    Cui Wenjing looked at him fixedly and did not say a word.

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°Would you agree to us bing adopted siblings?¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Whether I agree or not, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re taking the people of the world to be idiots. Even if I gave you a grand ceremony to be my adopted son, that doesn¡¯t mean anything. Does the etiquette of your Zhao House forbid marriage between adopted siblings? Let me tell you, the rest of the world has no issue with that custom.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Wenjing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then...give me three years.¡± Zhao Changhe proposed, ¡°The Cui n can announce to the whole world: Zhao Changhe¡¯s background is a shabby bandit stronghold. If he cannot rise to the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, or Man within three years, he is not qualified to marry Yangyang. What do you think of this, senior?¡±

    Cui Wenjing thought this was very interesting, because this <i>was</i> actually one of the solutions he had in mind. He was conflicted about it because telling Zhao Changhe this could make the young man feel like he was deliberately making things hard. However, Zhao Changhe had now said it himself.

    Using this as a pretext, the Cui n would be the one driving Zhao Changhe away. Yangyang would not lose face, but neither would the mattere to a definite end; there would still be some hope, so the Cui n would not be seen as overly harsh, pitiless, or ingracious. In the eyes of people around the world, when choosing people, powerful families were obsessed with one¡¯s background. Everyone was used to this. A few might chastise the Cui n for it, but the family would not receive any significant damage to their reputation.

    Within three years, Zhao Changhe could well die somewhere or otherwise fail to meet their demand. If that happened, would not the Cui n consider the matter settled?

    This Zhao Changhe was very interesting. He had actually done nothing wrong, but still felt guilty. Cui Wenjing thought the solution he proposed would also put Zhao Changhe in a difficult position. The rumors about Zhao Changhe not being able to marry Cui Yuanyang because Cui Wenjing denounced him as a bandit would not be nice... Did Zhao Changhe feel nothing for his daughter? No, on the contrary, he cared for Yangyang dearly, and he was not concerned about his own reputation.

    ¡°The problem is... What if you actually manage to reach the Ranking of Heaven, Earth, or Man within three years?¡± Cui Wenjing smiled as he asked, ¡°If you reallye back to marry Yangyang, will you still go after Xia Chichi?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°When the timees, why can¡¯t it be the case that I, Zhao Changhe, hold a grudge and do not wish to go ahead with the marriage?¡±

    ¡°If by that time, Yangyang still hasn¡¯t gotten over her feelings for you, will you really be able to ignore her?¡± Cui Wenjingughed heartily. ¡°We¡¯re all men here. There¡¯s no need to lie! By then, you¡¯d have enough strength to decide if you want both for the taking!¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at him and did not respond.

    He felt like he had been wrongly used. He had not thought that much about this. He was not some military tactician that meticulously thought out each step. To be able to think of a solution to allow them to more-or-less solve this situation in such a short period of time was not easy. How could he have still thought that far ahead?

    However, Cui Wenjing actuallyughed heartily as he said all that. He was not one bit angry. His attitude made Zhao Changhe feel that... <i>Eh...</i>

    Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°This was actually one of the solutions I thought of. I never thought you¡¯d bring it out first... However, there¡¯s a small difference between your n and mine. Do you know what it is?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. How was he supposed to know?

    Cui Wenjing answered, ¡°You said three years, while I originally intended to give you five.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was twenty this year. The age limit for the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was twenty-five, so Cui Wenjing intended to give him five years.

    It naturally made sense for the Tome of Troubled Times to put in ce this age restriction. There were many great figures in the <i>jianghu</i>, but they all had a limit to their aptitude. After all, once one reached a certain level after training for thirty to forty years, why would they not be able to defeat a youth? It was natural to rank youths by their potential.

    Once one reached twenty-five years of age or older, they would have experienced much of the conflict in the <i>jianghu</i>. At that age, there was no longer any need to speak about potential; it would be shameful. One should have begun aiming for the Ranking of Man by then.

    Of course, the exceptionally talented could do things that others could not. While other people were still at the age where they measured their potentials, they would have already be masters and entered the Ranking of Man. There were definitely people like this in history, but they were rare.

    Thest person that managed to do this was a certain somebody called Xia Longyuan. He was only twenty-two when he entered the Ranking of Man.

    After Zhao Changhe¡¯s proposed three years, he would be twenty-three. With Xia Longyuan¡¯s precedent, reaching the Ranking of Man at twenty-three was not too shocking, but it was still something that no one under heaven would dare to boast about trying to aplish, let alone Zhao Changhe, who had only started training in martial arts at the age of neen...

    Cui Wenjing already felt like five years was already rather enough, but Zhao Changhe actually said three years. <i>Do you have any idea what it means to aplish all that in three years?</i>

    Of course, Cui Wenjing was not some goody two shoes. <i>Damn brat. You stole my daughter¡¯s heart. Last night I didn¡¯t kill you because I didn¡¯t want her to go insane. If you say three years, am I supposed to give you five or ten?</i>

    Cui Wenjing smiled, raised his wine cup, and drank. ¡°I have concubines myself. Naturally, I won¡¯t limit you to just one person. If you really have what it takes to reach the Ranking of Man within three years, would it be so strange for you to take a few concubines for yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that Cui Wenjing was subverting all his expectations. His not-father-inw was actually quite easy to talk to.

    After thinking for some time, he finally realized: <i>He kept beating around the bush, but isn¡¯t this still a sort of engagement? This old fox even managed to settle the matter with his first wife... </i>

 Chapter 72: Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 72: Not Enough</h4>

    Cui Wenjing left.

    Zhao Changhe was stupefied as he sat at the pavilion alone and drank his wine. The expression in his eyes was still nk.

    <i>How did things end up like this... Didn¡¯t Ie to decline the marriage?</i>

    <i>Where the hell did things go wrong? Thisst solution is supposed to give the Cui n an excuse to get out of this embarrassing situation. After three years, as long as nothing happens, then everything will be fine. Cui Wenjing, aren¡¯t you supposed to take advantage of this and reach the same conclusion?</i>

    <i>How is it that after beating around the bush, things ended up like this... And it seemed like I was the one who said it all. He was too easy to talk to...</i>

    To be honest, Zhao Changhe simply did not feel that the person he was speaking to was ranked ninth on the Ranking of Heaven, the head of a powerful family. He felt not a shred of oppression from him. Other than those few words in the beginning used to test him, Zhao Changhe felt that Cui Wenjing was just a parent extremely concerned for his daughter. They could talk things through; he was quite genial.

    After seeing how rich and powerful families dealt with poor men who stole their daughters from novels, television, and movies, Zhao Changhe felt that what he had just experienced was unreal.

    However, after carefully examining the oue, Zhao Changhe knew that Cui Wenjing had gotten everything he wanted. Even though all of it was spoken by Zhao Changhe, he had been constantly nudged by Cui Wenjing in that direction. After being ttered by Cui Wenjing, he could only wrack his brains and think of a solution that everyone could ept.

    Actually, bing adopted siblings was a viable option, and it was the one Zhao Changhe most wanted. In the end, the goalpost had been shifted by that old man. <i>We were supposed to resolve the issue of Yangyang¡¯s reputation. If you were willing to ept me as your adopted son, then of course it would be normal for an adopted brother to escort his adopted sister home. Wouldn¡¯t the problem of her reputation be dealt with? How did it be a problem of whether adopted siblings could marry each other? These are two separate issues. But how did I get hooked into this...</i>

    Things turned out like this in the end. If after three years Zhao Changhe did not be anything, then Cui Wenjing would take it as if nothing happened. If after three years he actually made it onto the Ranking of Man, then he would be hailed as a nigh-unparalleled genius. Once they secured such a husband for their precious daughter, the Cui n wouldugh even in their sleep.

    <i>No matter how you look at it, the Cui n has nothing to lose. He sold me something and I even helped him count the money he¡¯s earned. </i>

    Zhao Changhe felt he was a pretty good person. After he realized all this, he did not know whether tough or cry.

    This was the Cui n of Qinghe.

    Powerful families that had been around for so many years had their own methods. One could not view Cui Wenjing as just a warrior of the <i>jianghu</i>; there was no use seeing him as the ninth ranked person on the Ranking of Heaven. To Cui Wenjing, this was a huge turning point in his daughter¡¯s life; it was an important matter for him; furthermore, it was a politically important matter¡ªwith Zhao Changhe¡¯s suspicious identity, how could Old Man Cui actually ept him as his adopted son!?

    He treated this matter of untold importance with great care. A stripling like Zhao Changhe had no chance of winning against him.

    <i>After word of this gets out, how will Chichi kill me?</i>

    <i>What a pain.</i>

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao! Big Brother Zhao!¡± Cui Yuanyang¡¯s voice traveled here from far away.

    Zhao Changhe looked over. That youngdy smiled happily as she lifted her skirt and ran through the flowers toward him. She looked like a butterfly moving through the flowers, and her smile was more beautiful than all the flowers and trees around her.

    <i>Is all this worth it if I can make her smile?</i>

    Zhao Changhe asked himself if he should have thanked Cui Wenjing. That wily old fox managed to handle the issue properly rather than resolving it with the de.

    As for future matters, Zhao Changhe was really too tired to think about it.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao!¡± Cui Yuanyang happily ran into the pavilion. She looked like she was going to throw herself into Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace, but suddenly blushed and urgently stopped in front of him. With her face head, she lowered her head. ¡°My father s¡ªsaid...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but rustle her hair. ¡°Whatever the case, I don¡¯t want to run off right now. I can stay as a guest for a few days.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang lowered her head and yed with the hems of her clothes. ¡°My father thinks that you won¡¯t be able to meet his conditions in three years and can put an end to the matter, but I...I know that you¡¯re stubborn. When you say you¡¯ll do something, it¡¯s because you¡¯ll do it, and not because you want to find a way out of this situation for everyone.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can do simply by wanting to do it. One can¡¯t take the Ranking of Man too lightly.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s head lowered even more. Her voice was softer than a mosquito. ¡°I...I want you to do it. I feel like you can do it.¡±

    What she said was equivalent to saying ¡°I hope you can marry me.¡± But saying it in this indirect way was more moving.

    Zhao Changhe sighed, and could not hold back from saying, ¡°Yangyang, have you ever considered that because you¡¯ve stayed at home since you were a child and barely left for the <i>jianghu</i> that you¡¯ve met too few people?¡±

    ¡°What you mean is that I don¡¯t really like you. It¡¯s just that we faced life and death together this time and my heart was moved for a moment. In the future I¡¯ll meet other outstanding men, and perhaps only then will I find out about love. Is that it?

    ¡°Why are you less and less stupid? Are you supposed to have this sort of emotional intelligence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because this was something that many people kept saying to mest night. I¡¯m sick of hearing it. I thought that you were carefree. Who knew that you¡¯re like an aunt.¡±

    Zhao Changhe broke out intoughter.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao, do you feel like I¡¯ve made things difficult for you... In your heart, I¡¯m only a child. Indeed, things are not like what other people think. That¡¯s why you¡¯re saying the same things as them. You want to convince me to... But...¡± Cui Yuanyang finally raised her head and bravely looked him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯ll grow up. I¡¯ll make you like me!¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s soft gaze was enough to melt even the most steely of hearts. It was like a thread was wrapping itself around Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart, no longer able to be untied.

    Zhao Changhe knew he could not untie this knot by himself. Whether or not he liked her before, now he did.

    <i>So this is the taste of a woman¡¯s love and confession. With a test like this, who can possibly pass!?</i>

    His thoughts fluttered around. He had no idea what he was thinking when he said, ¡°Yangyang, you don¡¯t need to grow up. Your Big Brother Zhao likes this Yangyang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang smiled. As the tip of her brow and the corner of her brow brightened up in delight, the flowers around them appeared to lose their color.

    She happily took Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand and started strolling around the garden. She said softly, ¡°The number of men I¡¯ve met isn¡¯t small. My father is on the Ranking of Heaven and well-known; my uncles are in the Ranking of Earth and Man; and my brother has be the third Hidden Dragon at the age of twenty. The different generations of the family are all on friendly terms, they all have their own views and together form an assemge of talented individuals. I thought they were the great men of this world, so I never thought...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but interject, ¡°You never thought that there¡¯d be someone like me on this earth? I believe that¡¯s what you were going to say.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang tilted her head and looked at him for a while in surprise. She held back herughter and smiled. ¡°How shameless.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmph</i>.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang replied bashfully. ¡°Since you want me to finish my line like that, then we¡¯ll go with that. Anyway, it¡¯s not much different from what I was going to say.

    ¡°Hey... That sounds quite perfunctory.¡±

    ¡°I just want to say, regardless of how good other people are or how boorish or like a bandit you are, I¡¯ll believe in you.¡± Cui Yuanyang did not look at him. Her eyes made rounds around the butterfly by the side as she picked flowers. ¡°If you don¡¯t rise to the Ranking of Man in three years, I¡ªI¡¯ll run away with you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know how the butterflies or flowers made her talk about running away. Her face was as red as the sky at dawn.

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. He could not say ¡°I¡¯m not capable enough; I¡¯ll wait for you to run away¡±, nor could he boast that he could aplish that task. He wasn¡¯t delusional.

    However, he now indeed had one more reason to cultivate, and he knew that he would not have to figure things out by himself while cultivating like before. The Cui n would definitely help him, whether it was overtly or secretly. To them, this was an investment; they would not just leave him to fend for himself.

    As expected, the next moment, Cui Yuanyang said, ¡°Wei County is within our sphere of influence and County Magistrate Zhang is one of our own people. But this isn¡¯t Qinghe. Today, Father will return. There are matters at home that need to be settled... Big Brother Zhao, you should return with us and be our guest for a few days. There are some things we can give you. You¡¯re not allowed to say you don¡¯t want anything. Even if it¡¯s just as a thank you gift, it¡¯s what we should do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not unreasonable and nodded. ¡°Well, I also want to see Qinghe. Other than this, after seeing what a sly fox your father is, the one that was sent to the dungeon is most likely not the true culprit. Your father is putting on an act to increase the chance the snake wille out of its hole.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was at a loss and her eyes went wide with shock.

 Chapter 73: Qinghe

    <h4>Chapter 73: Qinghe</h4>

    Qinghe and Beimang were the names of ces in the real world and were located in simr locations as their real world counterparts. It was Beimang was more north than it should have been, but the geography of Qinghe very much corresponded to the Qinghe in the real world. When Zhao Changhe escorted Cui Yuanyang back, he thought of the meme ¡°I¡¯vee to HEB Province.¡±[1]

    The location of the capital was also very close to that of the capital in the real world. Beimang was situated more to the north, which was why Cui Yuanyong said that even though the capital was not on the way to Beimang, it was not that big of a detour to go there.

    Zhao Changhe did not know how this type of phenomenon came about or what rtion it had to the real world... <i>Regarding the previous era, perhaps I can ask Cui Wenjing. Yangyang might not be very clear about it.</i>

    They walked through the streets of Qinghe Commandery. They were iparably wide; there was an endless stream of horses and carriages; on both sides, there were small stalls from which the calls of vendors never ceased; pces and pavilions were strewn about everywhere¡ªit was incredibly imposing.

    This was the first prosperous city that Zhao Changhe had visited in this world. It was many times more flourishing than that city where Zhao Changhe stole clothes before. <i>I wonder how the capitalpares to this?</i>

    The ughtering of families, bloodshed, robbers looting, the conflict and treachery of the <i>jianghu</i>, bandits rising in revolt, ns massacring ns¡ªall of it appeared to ur far away from this ce. It felt like they did not even take ce in the same world.

    <i>If one was looking for a paradise amidst these troubled times, it would probably be this ce.</i>

    The Commandery Administrator was from the Cui n. It was not Cui Wenjing, but his brother Cui Wenjue. The Cui n had many more n members, inws, and disciples. They also had many former subordinates that spread across the variousmanderies, provinces, and the military. They were a first-rate power that truly stretched across multiple regions.

    This was the Cui n of Qinghe.

    Cui Wenjing did not hold any office in the imperial court and wanted to maintain his aloofness as the ninth person under heaven. With his strength, even Xia Longyuan had to respect him.

    When Zhao Changhe met him, the head of the Cui n was like a sly fox, but this image of him vastly differed from how the majority of people in the world saw him. To them, he was unfathomable¡ªan immortal that resided high above the clouds, imposing but also noble and refined.

    With his modern knowledge, just from the fact that annexingnds resulted in many people being disced, Zhao Changhe knew that beneath this prosperityy something extremely vile. Here, the powerful families were all definitely antagonists. Oppressing the people, deceiving them, disregarding thews of the empire, and colluding with different families¡ªthese were their fundamental methods. These powerful families yed a huge part in bringing about these troubled times.

    This was why Zhao Changhe, from the start, had felt apprehensive about the powerful families, so much so that he viewed them with contempt. Yangyang was indeed adorable, but she was just one person; she could not even represent her own n, much less an entire ss of people. However, after seeing the wider world and the peace and prosperity here that waspletely different from what he had experienced before, he had to admit that his impression was not very objective.

    There were two sides to everything. At the very least, this ce really was a paradise.

    The Cui family manor was located east of the city. Thend it took up stretched further than the eye could see; it was extremely majestic. Outside its gates, by the footpath, willow trees were caressed by the spring wind, and there was a small bridge over a flowing stream. The solemnity of the entire ce was counterbnced by its carefree elegance. In fact, it was more stylish than the beautiful garden belonging to the Wei County Magistrate.

    Cui Wenjing did not bring him here. Zhao Changhe had no idea where he was. Instead, Cui Yunyang was the one that happily brought her Big Brother Zhao into her home. From the moment they stepped in, she led him to where her chambers were located. Zhao Changhe felt the path they took was longer than circling the Beimang stronghold three times, and there were more servants tending to the flowers here than there were people in the mountain stronghold.

    <i>She¡¯s really a rich loli.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang could see he was green with envy and grinned. ¡°If I brought you here earlier before you discussed marriage, would you have wanted to remain here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯d probably say ¡®rich woman, I¡¯m hungry. I want food.¡¯¡±

    Cui Yuanyang imitated his crude way of speaking and said, ¡°<i>I, Zhao Changhe, don¡¯t live off women.</i>¡±

    ¡°Hey, have I even said this in front of you before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but do you even need to say it? We both know that¡¯s exactly the way you think.¡±

    ¡°I think that you¡¯ve blindly overestimated me in your heart... If you give me money, I¡¯ll really take it. Really...¡±

    ¡°Well, have you said something like that before?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Then I haven¡¯t overestimated you.¡± Cui Yuanyang smiled as she led him by the hand. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to my room. It¡¯s really cute.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy.¡± Finally, a maid by the side could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Lord Zhao to enter your chambers...¡±

    These maids and servant girls had been trailing behind them for some time now. As they watched them banter flirtatiously, they had expressions that looked like they were forced to eat shit.

    Right now, Zhao Changhe was basically someone shooting for something far beyond his condition. As a result, he was shunned by Cui Wenjing for being a bandit and forced to ept the three-year agreement. This matter had not been leaked outside yet, but within the Cui n, rumors were beginning to spread.

    In reality, none of the servants of the Cui n felt that Zhao Changhe could reach the Ranking of Man in these three years, which was to say that they thought the marriage was never going to happen.

    <i>We let you in as a guest and didn¡¯t drive you out because you are the youngdy¡¯s benefactor. This is the master¡¯s magnanimity, yet you wish to take advantage of it and even enter the youngdy¡¯s chambers? What¡¯re you nning to do inside? Huh?</i>

    This was why Cui Wenjing thought that this solution would severely damage Zhao Changhe¡¯s own reputation. He was really doing all of this so Yangyang would not lose face; he did not care one bit about his own.

    Cui Yuanyang knew all of this, and the more she understood, the more she could not stand other people saying such things about him. She turned around, hands ced on her hips and said angrily, ¡°Who I bring into my chambers is my own business. If not even my father cares about this, what¡¯s your problem!?¡±

    The maidservant urged, ¡°The master is upied with too many things everyday. How could he have time to concern himself with this? Youngdy, you must have respect for yourself. After leaving the house without permission, was the lesson you learned not painful enough...¡±

    Another person said, ¡°Indeed. Just look at him. He begged for money the moment he opened his mouth. It¡¯s too.... I¡¯ve never seen anyone like him. He¡¯s really a bandit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh.

    Cui Yuanyang alsoughed away her anger after hearing that line. She took out a gold piece and stuffed it into Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand. ¡°If he wants money, I¡¯ll give him money. Who¡¯s going to stop me?¡±

    After saying this, she tiptoed and tried to kiss Zhao Changhe on the cheek. ¡°I can even kiss him. Why don¡¯t you call my father here to stop me.¡±

    She could not kiss him. She was too short.

    As Cui Yuanyang hopped while tiptoeing, Zhao Changhe blocked her by pressing down on her head.

    Cui Yuanyang seethed as she looked at him. Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Trying to take advantage of the situation, eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cui Yuanyang tilted her head and let go of his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We shan¡¯t bother ourselves with them.¡±

    A whole group of maids stood there, stupefied. <i>She¡¯s even willing to kiss him in broad daylight...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s over. She left home for a few days and she¡¯s already like a bandit. If she ran off to a stronghold and proimed herself stronghold mistress, I¡¯m afraid that she might really fit the role...</i>

    They faintly heard Zhao Changhe say, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s really not convenient for me to enter your chambers. Our agreement was to protect your reputation. Don¡¯t ruin it by yourself. It¡¯s already a big enough headache for me and your father.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pouted and knew she had been too excited. In her heart, she had already thought of this whole arrangement as an engagement. However, outsiders could not and would not see it that way. On the contrary, this symbolized a falling out between Zhao Changhe and the Cui n.

    She could not willfully ruin the efforts of her father and Big Brother Zhao.

    She sighed, a little dispirited. ¡°Oh... Then follow me over there...¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°The Weapon Hall,¡± said Cui Yuanyang as she inadvertently nced at Zhao Changhe¡¯s wine gourd which never left his side.

    After braving the storms of the <i>jianghu</i>, Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber was chipped, and even he himself did not know when it happened. On the other hand, his wine gourd was still maintained in good condition; it was just showing signs of age, but he was reluctant to throw it away.

    Her gaze flitted across him and, without thinking, she said, ¡°Big Brother Zhao, your saber is chipped. I¡¯ll find the best saber for you¡ªone that¡¯llst forever!¡±

    ¡°How can there be a saber thatsts forever and won¡¯t ever chip if I bash some skulls...¡±

    ¡°Your w¡ªwish is mymand! Whatever you want, we definitely have it!¡±

    How could Zhao Changhe have known that she felt like she was fighting a desperate battle? Right now, his desire to swap out his saber exceeded all his interests. Even if a naked womany down before him, he could not care less. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make a wish. I want to see what sabers you have!¡±

    The Cui n¡¯s Weapon Hall was not just one room, it was an entire heavily guarded building. Behind it was a road that led to a small hill upon which Zhao Changhe could make out a small pavilion that appeared to be made out of copper. He knew not what treasures were contained within it.

    Seeing that Cui Yuanyang had brought someone to the Weapon Hall, the guards did not stop them. The daughter of the first wife of the n head was, of course, qualified to take most of the weapons. Cui Yuanyang had no intention of going to the copper pavilion on the hill and only brought Zhao Changhe to a room on the right. She smiled. ¡°This room is specially dedicated to storing sabers.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s directed his gaze away from the copper pavilion and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡±

    ¡°On the hill, behind the copper pavilion, is our n¡¯s ancestral temple. Right now, father is inside holding a trial...¡± Cui Yuanyang¡¯s voice lowered without her realizing it. ¡°As for the copper pavilion, it¡¯s the ce where my family¡¯s most treasured Qinghe Sword resides. Oh right, there¡¯s also a famed saber conferred upon us by his majesty. It¡¯s of great importance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had read thousands of <i>wuxia</i> novels by this point, instinctively felt that there was more to this.

    1. HEB here refers to Hebei Province. The meme is from this scene in the movie <i>Downfall </i>where Hitler sounds like he¡¯s saying ¡°I¡¯vee to Hebei province¡± when he¡¯s speaking in German. <u>https://youtu.be/-H-u19HjGB0?si=QJQT1hXb0H--S6bl</u> ?

 Chapter 74: After Hugging Thick Thighs

    <h4>Chapter 74: After Hugging Thick Thighs</h4>

    It was enough for the saber bestowed upon them by the emperor to be stored beside their ancestral hall, so Zhao Changhe felt it made no sense for the Cui n to store their own divine sword with it. Weapons were supposed to be used in a fight, not as ceremonial offerings to one¡¯s ancestors. <i>What if you¡¯re unable to grab it in time when danger strikes?</i>

    Still, as one reached higher levels in this world, things were bound to be more fantastical. There were things that Zhao Changhe could not necessarily understand at his level. Whether or not there was something more to this, it was not for him, a guest, to get involved in. Zhao Changhe did not concern himself with it anymore and followed Cui Yuanyang into the Saber Hall.

    Even though this was the Saber Hall, there were not many sabers inside. After all, the Cui n mainly used swords. Sabers were only considered side weapons. There were about thirty hung on the wall and on weapon racks. All of them were sheathed. Zhao Changhe could not tell if they were good or not.

    However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze was immediately caught by a saber ced horizontally on a frame.

    The de measured four to five chi, almost as long as Cui Yuanyang was tall... It was extremely thick and broad; the hilt was long, clearly for two-handed wielding, and it came with a scabbard made of some material Zhao Changhe could not make out. Just by looking at the way it was disyed, he knew that the weapon weighed a few dozen jin.

    This was the broad saber from his dreams! There really <i>was</i> such a weapon!

    Seeing Zhao Changhe so fixated on that saber, Cui Yuanyang was a little shocked. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, do you like that saber? Isn¡¯t it too bulky...¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Zhao Changhe returned to his senses. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s probably not a saber I can wield right now.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang knew what he meant.

    He could not wield it <i>now</i>, which meant that he intended to wield it in the future.

    Well, she had to agree that it suited Zhao Changhe¡¯s personality. His wild and furious fighting spirit was appropriate for this kind of saber. If he took a fighting stance with this saber in hand, she felt that any enemy who saw him would drop to the ground in fear. It was simply too intimidating...

    <i>No wonder Big Brother Zhao likes it so much.</i>

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip and thought for a moment before softly saying, ¡°This saber belonged to a great general from a different family that was on the Ranking of Earth. Father brought it back after ying him. It¡¯s said that that general didn¡¯t look like a human at all. He was more than a zhang tall... Actually, the saber the emperor conferred upon us is a little simr to this one. It¡¯s a bit smaller and lighter, only about four chi long, and weighs thirty jin. Perhaps it¡¯s more suited for ordinary use...¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew very well that he would not be able to take away the saber given by the emperor. Still, he was quite interested in it. ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Dragon Bird. The Dragon Bird of the Great Xia.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned strange.

    <i>It¡¯s a good name. Very grand. The problem is that this name also exists in the real world. It¡¯s Helian Bobo¡¯s Dragon Bird of the Great Xia</i>[1]<i>, only that this Great Xia is quite low-level. Xia Longyuan, is this a coincidence or what...</i>

    <i>Forget it. This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ll never be able to touch that saber.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze swept across the other sabers. He clearly knew that every saber here was multiple times better than his steel saber, but after seeing that broad saber, these regr sabers seemed paltry...

    Cui Yuanyang felt Zhao Changhe acting like that was amusing. <i>And you still call me a child. Big Brother Zhao, it looks like you¡¯re quite childish yourself at times. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve lost interest in regr toys after seeing a fun one...</i>

    In the end, she picked out a valuable saber that was about as heavy and long as the one he was using and stuffed it in his hand. She was toozy to even tell him its name. ¡°Take this for now...¡±

    As she said this, her gaze shifted toward the direction of the copper pavilion. She had no idea what she was thinking and bit her lower lip.

    <i>It¡¯ll be rather difficult. If someone said there was a regr but valuable saber that would never break when used, I wouldn¡¯t think them reliable. But if there is such a saber, then that¡¯s probably the only one that fits the description...</i>

    *

    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen your saber?¡± Zhao Changhe finally met Cui Wenjing at dinner. There was no one else around, only the father and daughter of the Cui n and himself. From the looks of it, Cui Wenjing also did not wish for other people to pick at Zhao Changhe or make unnecessary remarks. Indeed, the head of the Cui n knew how to treat people.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s new saber by his waist, Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°I guessed you¡¯d choose this saber. It¡¯s very simr to your old one.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fists. ¡°This is a very good saber. I tested it out just now. It can even split hairs. Thank you, senior.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it.¡± Cui Wenjingughed. ¡°You can even receive more... I know you¡¯re not greedy. What you want is extremely clear¡ªyou probably want a way to resolve the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art, and broaden your meridians and dantian so that your internal art can keep up with your cultivation of external arts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as you say! I don¡¯t need anything else!¡± Zhao Changhe was delighted. ¡°Senior, do you have a way for me to achieve all that?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang snuck a nce at him. <i>Didn¡¯t you say you want money...</i>

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the Vicious Blood Art. Its problem fundamentally stems from the fact that it uses one¡¯s blood qi and vicious qi, so naturally, it¡¯ll cause vicious qi to rush to one¡¯s head and devour their body. If you want me to excise the vicious qi from your body, I can do it. However, your saber will never be as fierce or fiendish as before. It¡¯ll mean giving up half of what strength you¡¯ve been able to use thus far. Whether it¡¯s worth it or not, you¡¯ll have to ponder over it yourself.¡±

    As expected, Cui Wenjing had more methods at his disposal than Yue Hongling. Even so, it was clear that Zhao Changhe could not have his cake and eat it too. He felt that this was a pain in the ass. ¡°The Blood God Art should also be an art that cultivates one¡¯s blood qi and vicious qi, so why doesn¡¯t it have these side effects? Doesn¡¯t that mean there should be a way to resolve them without giving up my strength?¡±

    Cui Wenjing smiled contemptuously. ¡°If the Blood God Art was really that miraculous, then Xue Canghai wouldn¡¯t have lost to a neen year old girl of a lower cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought to himself: <i>Xue Canghai is really in a miserable state. As long as he lives, he¡¯ll be haunted by that defeat... </i>The Tome of Troubled times was a pain in the ass for this very reason and Zhao Changhe had gotten a taste of it himself.

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°No one in our n has interacted with anyone who practices the Blood God Art. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but the Blood God Art must have some other side effects. Moreover, Yue Hongling must have acutely realized what it was and seized upon it. Her keenness in battle is really frightening. I never would have thought that Yuanyong would actually lose to her. What he¡¯s learned is more than ten times better than what she¡¯s learned.¡±

    As he said this, nced at Cui Yuanyang.

    She was very happy seeing her father interacting pleasantly with her boyfriend and did not interrupt them, resting her chin on her hand as she listened. Then, she was struck by their conversation. She knew why her father looked at her when he said that. In the past, he would always talk about outstanding women in the <i>jianghu</i> that were of the same generation to inspire her, but she had always ignored him and continued doing as she pleased.

    However, today, she actually felt unwilling to concede.

    <i>Yue Hongling stayed at his stronghold for such a long time. They might have already done it... Father, it¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ve never given her trouble, but now you¡¯re praising her? Why did you praise her? Are you still my father!? So what if brother can¡¯t defeat her. Don¡¯t tell me... Arghhh, I can¡¯t defeat her. Aieeeee!</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t I just have to train?! I had to swallow a big loss this time. I was going to train when I got back. Why did you have to bring up that woman and piss me off? You guys should continue talking about the Blood God Art!</i>

    Zhao Changhe remained quiet for a moment before asking firmly, ¡°Since this is the case, I don¡¯t need you to remove the vicious qi from my body. Isn¡¯t it just a small bother? If in exchange for this huge strength in battle, I have to deal with it, then it¡¯s worth it. Come to think about it, the Vicious Blood Art, without all these problems, is a pretty good martial art, right?¡±

    ¡°Other than this, it¡¯s an excellent martial art.¡± This was the second piece of assurance Zhao Changhe received after Yue Hongling, and it was from a master on the Ranking of Heaven. Cui Wenjing continued, ¡°If you can endure the side effects, there¡¯s no harm in cultivating it as your main martial art. It¡¯s worth learning. In fact, I have a feeling the Vicious Blood Art is the <i>actual</i> fundamental martial art of the Blood God Cult. It¡¯s just that no one is able to train in it properly. The Blood God Cult might havee up with the Blood God Art as an alternative because they wanted to get rid of the side effects of the Vicious Blood Art. The upper limit of the Blood God Art might not be as high as that of the Vicious Blood Art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Senior, are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your strength in battle is a little absurd? With just a trivial thirdyer cultivation, you were able to force all sorts of illusions on Qi Bubi and you actually made him feel suppressed. Is that something someone at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate can do? Not even I could do that when I was at the third heavenlyyer!¡±

    After a moment of silence, Cui Wenjing stated his final conclusion. ¡°If the Blood God Art was really stronger than the Vicious Blood Art, then why is the Blood God Cult a measly second-rate sect? Why hasn¡¯t Xue Canghai entered the Ranking of Man?¡±

    <i>So you were already there when I was fighting Qi Bubi. Fuck you...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was toozy toin about this old fox. As his knowledge deepened bit by bit, the strengths of the Vicious Blood Art were gradually being unearthed and bing more definite. Now, he was reluctant to part with it. From the looks of it, this martial art would be his main martial art for a long while. He did not know what would happen after he practiced it to a high level. Would he be able to break through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate or peer into the Profound Mysteries?

    The manual said it was possible. And now, it really looked like it was not just tooting its own horn. The problem was how he would break through to the Profound Mysteries afterward. The manual that Fang Buping gave him did not have anything written down about this.

    Cui Wenjing could see what he was thinking about and said indifferently, ¡°As for the matter with the Blood God Cult, I¡¯ll get some people to keep an eye on them. If it¡¯s appropriate, I¡¯ll help make sure that they don¡¯t make things too difficult for you in the future... Actually, I think even that Xia Chichi can help you take care of them. That is, if she doesn¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Now the only problem left is how to purify your body and expand your meridians.¡±

    Just as Zhao Changhe thought he couldtch onto the rich and powerful to solve all his problems, however, Cui Wenjing continued. ¡°...We can¡¯t do anything about this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>You said the matter regarding the Blood God Cult can be resolved by Xia Chichi. Is this to say that even if Itch on to the number nine person under heaven, you won¡¯t do anything for me?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang became anxious. ¡°Father!¡±

    Cui Wenjing gestured with his hands and passed him a medicinal pill. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. This pill will be of great use to you.¡±

    1. Helian Bobo was the founding emperor of the Northern Xia dynasty (407-431 AD) from the Sixteen Kingdoms period in northern China. He wielded a saber known as the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia. ?

 Chapter 75: Fourth Layer of the Profound Gate

    <h4>Chapter 75: Fourth Layer of the Profound Gate</h4>

    Zhao Changhe, in any case, was polite. He took the pill and asked, ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Treasures that can transform your body and expel its impurities can only be discovered, not sought after; they¡¯re not something you can just buy because you have money and power. Not even the imperial n might have one. However, not every child is born with a good body. Families are always thinking of ways to improve their constitutions. For example, this is one way. This pill can increase the toughness of your meridians and raise their durability.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought what he said was reliable and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between widening meridians and increasing their toughness?¡±

    ¡°Your meridians are like a small creek that can only let that small bit of water flow through it. If you were to widen them, then it can change to be more like a rushing river. However, rivers must also be dammed up firmly, or they might overflow. It¡¯s not hard to understand this difference.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I understand. Put another way, I can¡¯t widen this small creek of mine, but I can reinforce it and it¡¯ll allow it to hold greater streams.¡±

    ¡°Correct. Even if you widen your meridians afterward, this increased toughness will still be of use. What¡¯s more, if your meridians aren¡¯t tough enough, if an opportunity to widen your meridians appears, you might be too scared to seize it. You¡¯ll have needed this pill sooner orter, so do you still think that I¡¯m unable to give you anything?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly. ¡°I never said such a thing.¡±

    Cui Wenjing did not expose him and replied indifferently, ¡°Of course, this thing doesn¡¯t exactly solve your current predicament. It¡¯s just a temporary measure. We¡¯ll need some luck to find a solution that tackles the root of the problem. We¡¯ll help you keep an eye out for such news.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful.¡± Zhao Changhe took the pill from Cui Wenjing and ate it without a word.

    Seeing him immediately pop the pill in his mouth, Cui Yuanyang got a little nervous. ¡°Will any problems arise if he just rushes to eat the pill like that?¡±

    Cui Wenjing could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be so flustered. Your father is here; what could go wrong? I gave it to him so he could eat it. He knows much more than you. If he doesn¡¯t take the chance while I¡¯m here for me to watch over him as he consumes it, is he supposed to rely on you to look after him? If a problem <i>really</i> arises, what can you do other than cry?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang, having just received this p in the face from her own father, continued munching on her food in anger.

    Cui Wenjing was frustrated at her unrealized talents. ¡°You don¡¯t even have what it takes to give advice on such matters of cultivation. Do you know how stupid it was to waste these ten years of your life? If you knew what to do, you could have helped him. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t have had to swallow his pride and lose face or act so apologetical in front of me.¡±

    ¡°I understand...¡± Cui Yuanyang muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll begin training now.¡±

    There was a pleasant look in Cui Wenjing¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone in the n knew Cui Yuanyang¡¯s natural aptitude to be exceptional. From a young age, she would only have to learn things once to pick them up. It was just that she was never willing to practice diligently. However, after all was said and done, she built up a foundation since she was a child, and so was not in as difficult a position as Zhao Changhe. If Cui Yuanyang could really begin diligently training, there would be no limit to what she could achieve. After a certain amount of time, she would be able to shake the world. What need would she have for a husband then!?

    To be honest, Cui Wenjing did not think that Zhao Changhe could make it onto the Ranking of Man in three years even if he threw all of the Cui n¡¯s resources at him. What help he could provide, he would provide to the fullest. There was no problem investing in Zhao Changhe, and it made his daughter happy. And if he seeded? Then the pay off would be massive.

    However, in the end, the thing he most hoped for was that Cui Yuanyang woke up from herziness. That was more valuable than anything.

    Suddenly, he heard Cui Yuanyang call in a low voice, ¡°Father...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are we allowed to give his majesty¡¯s saber away? Would it be betraying him? We¡¯re not even that afraid of h¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang quieted down.

    ¡°Do you really believe Xia Longyuan has gone senile and has lost his hold over the political situation? Do you think that he¡¯s to me for the darkness consuming the world today and has to rely on Tang Wanzhuang, sickly as she is, to prop up the empire? Do you think you¡¯re reading a folk story?¡± Cui Wenjing said coldly. ¡°The number one man on the Ranking of Heaven is beyond yourprehension. This is something you must not get involved in. Stop letting your imagination run wild.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang lowered her head, dispirited.

    Her Big Brother Zhao had given up so much for her and even had his name run in the mud by others for her sake, yet there was nothing she could give him. The youngdy felt sorry for him and wanted most to take him to take what he wanted, but realized that there was nothing she could give him. She could not even take him to her room.

    Cui Wenjing cast her a nce and suddenly realized her intention when she asked about the saber. His expression turned strange as he looked at Zhao Changhe, who now had his eyes closed as he absorbed the medicine to reinforce his meridians. Cui Wenjing stroked his beard and said softly, ¡°It goes without saying that we can¡¯t just casually give away his majesty¡¯s saber. That would be extremely disrespectful. However, that is not necessarily an impediment when ites to...certain people.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang stared at him. ¡°Even if that was the case, we can¡¯t just decide by ourselves to give it to him, can we? Wouldn¡¯t we still be overstepping our authority?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally thinking of your father before you open your mouth.¡± Cui Wenjing chuckled. ¡°I said just now that the number one man on the Ranking of Heaven is beyond yourprehension. Ordinary people have no way of wielding his saber¡ªthey¡¯ll be violently rejected by it. If there was someonepatible with it, it makes perfect sense that the Cui n should give it to them. How would that be overstepping our authority? We¡¯re following his majesty¡¯s will.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes sparkled, looking like she was eager to try something. Cui Wenjing cast a sidelong nce at his daughter and said indifferently, ¡°But I suggest that you don¡¯t go to find trouble for no reason.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang smiled apologetically. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    ¡°Refrain from speaking about things like this,¡± Cui Wenjing said indifferently, ¡°Even if he denies his own suspicious identity, it¡¯s still incredibly valuable, because as long as it¡¯s not verified, people can only guess. They¡¯ll hesitate when deciding how to deal with him. Once he runs off to try out some shitty saber and finds that he¡¯s notpatible with it, even though it¡¯s not a definite confirmation, the chances of him being the real thing will plummet and his identity will lose all value. Do you know why I never discussed the matter concerning his identity with him? This is one of the reasons.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was at a loss for words and immediately retracted her thought of stealing the de for her boyfriend.

    There were matters that adults had to give serious consideration to. She could not act wantonly.

    ¡°But...¡± Cui Wenjing lowered his voice and said to himself, ¡°If he secretly went to test out the saber and it turned out that the saber <i>does</i> ept him...<i>hehe, </i>things would get interesting.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes lit up once more. <i>If I stole the saber for him to try, wouldn¡¯t that be secretly testing? If he¡¯s rejected, I¡¯ll just put it back and pretend like nothing happened. If the saber epts him...</i>

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°I put your third brother on trial again this morning. Nothing came of it. Tonight, Yuanyong has returned. Do you want to be present at the final trial in the Ancestral Hall? It¡¯ll be best if you confront some things yourself.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to... Why don¡¯t we put down the matter?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You may think your life unimportant, but it is of utmost priority for the Cui n to root out this spy! Put down the matter?¡± Cui Wenjing said coldly. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid we might have to use the Qinghe Sword.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was dumbstruck.

    Zhao Changhe wondered why this treasured sword was stored away and left unused. It was because the divine sword of Qinghe was righteous and overwhelming, able to bring peace and prosperity to the world; no viins or scoundrels could hide from it. However, this divine de had a mind of its own. Blood would be spilled when it was used. With Cui Wenjing¡¯s strength, he had no problems using the sword, but he was not at the level where he could make the de obey him while he was distracted.

    Just how many truly upstanding people were there in the world? Not even Cui Wenjing himself could be considered one. If, by chance, in a moment of carelessness, the sword began randomly attacking people, or even slit someone¡¯s throat, it would be all over for Cui Wenjing as a person.

    However, if he focused while wielding it, there would definitely not be any problems.

    <i>Things have gotten so troublesome. They can no longer uncover anything. It¡¯s gotten to the point where we need to use the Qinghe Sword?</i>

    As Cui Wenjing said this, his mood soured. He flicked his sleeves and said, ¡°Alright. Zhao Changhe has absorbed the medicine without a hitch. He¡¯s about to wake up. You bring him to rest. I still have some matters to settle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe indeed opened his eyes at that moment. For a moment, they shone with a malevolent, blood-red color, but it disappeared in an instant.

    Right as Cui Wenjing was about to walk off, he stopped and looked at Zhao Changhe in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the fourthyer in the Vicious Blood Art? The medicine I gave you was for the meridians used in internal arts. How did you break through the Profound Gate for external arts without a sound?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled honestly. ¡°This internal art of mine is a bit special. It can fuse with and boost the blood and qi used in my external art. Before this, I didn¡¯t have enough strength. As you said, my meridians were like a small creek and couldn¡¯t support that much qi. After taking the medicine, I realized my qi began to surge. I¡¯ve already umted enough blood qi and vicious qi these past few days in the <i>jianghu</i>. Prior to this, Yangyang also fed me some medicines which helped to replenish my blood and qi. I wondered if I could attempt a breakthrough with the increased intensity of my qi, so I did.¡±

    The corner of Cui Wenjing¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Zhao Changhe made it sound as simple as eating.

    When Zhao Changhe just left Beimang, the Tome of Troubled Times appeared before Cui Wenjing and announced that ¡°Zhao Changhe, having only cultivated for four months, broke through to the thirdyer of the Profound Gate.¡± In other words, it had only been five months since he¡¯d started cultivating and he was already at the fourthyer.

    Strictly speaking, Zhao Changhe could not be considered a true internal and external arts practitioner¡ªthere was an imbnce between his external art, now at the fourthyer, and his internal art, which still remained at the third. Even so, the efficiency with which he cultivated was absurd. Cui Wenjing searched through his mind and actually failed to find anyone that had ever progressed faster than Zhao Changhe.

    When Old Cui himself was young, after his first five months of cultivating, he had not even reached the firstyer...

    Of course, his circumstances were different. The esoteric internal arts of the Cui n required one to slowly build up their foundation and progress step by step. Of course, this meant that Zhao Changhe¡¯s constitution,prehension of cultivation, and aptitude were one in a million. His only w was that he had started training at too old an age, so his meridians had already fossilized. <i>If he could fix this problem, then his achievements...</i>

    Cui Wenjing remained calm and leisurely left with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°Not bad. You act decisively. But this efficiency isn¡¯t too special. You¡¯re still a ways off from me when I was your age. Don¡¯t be conceited. There is room for improvement.¡±

 Chapter 76: Cui Clan Controversy

    <h4>Chapter 76: Cui n Controversy</h4>

    Zhao Changhe happily chowed down on his food, having broken through to the fourthyer of the Profound Gate earlier than expected. He could not be bothered with whether Cui Wenjing was just faking it, or if the ninth man on the Ranking of Heaven really was such a child prodigy. <i>For all I know, he could have reached the eighthyer in five months. Who freakin¡¯ cares?</i>

    The saber he remembered from his dreams was much too heavy, and Zhao Changhe did not have enough strength to wield it. However, having broken through to the fourthyer of the Profound Gate for external arts, his physical power was nothing like before. If he could smoothly wield a steel saber weighing ten <i>jin</i>, then it would not be impossible for him to use one weighing twenty or even thirty <i>jin</i>. <i>The only difference should be how long I can use it.</i>

    Zhao Changhe wondered if he should return and test out that broad saber that was four or five <i>chi</i> long...but after seeing the youngdy beside him rubbing her eyes, he thought, <i>Forget it, she¡¯s already chosen this saber for me. It won¡¯t look good if I say I don¡¯t want it. We¡¯ll leave things as they are for now.</i>

    How could he know that she had actually long since nned on giving him the Great Xia Dragon Bird? With that thought upying her mind, she had not even introduced the name of the random saber she had given him.

    They were being considerate to each other, so much so that their gazes when they looked at each other both had an indescribable sourness.

    Even Cui Yuanyong could feel the acridity the moment he entered the room and felt that he had arrived at the wrong time. Although, now that he thought of it, it actually <i>was</i> just about the right time for his sister to find a man.

    With that in mind, he, as her elder brother, was not even engaged... Before he left Qinghest year, the n was preparing to discuss a marriage arrangement with the Wang n. Having to go back and forth was extremely troublesome. Even now, the matter was still being discussed, and before it was settled, his sister had found a man...

    ¡°Second brother!¡± Cui Yuanyang realized he had arrived and happily waved at him.

    ¡°Eh? Brother Cui, you¡¯re here?¡± Zhao Changhe wiped his mouth before asking curiously, ¡°Where were you all this time? For a matter this serious, I¡¯m quite surprised we never bumped into each other at all.¡±

    Cui Yuanyongughed, casually sat where his father had sat and poured wine for his guest on behalf of his father. ¡°When I brought my sister to tail you and let her see firsthand the dangers of the <i>jianghu</i>, I could tell that, sooner orter, there would be some change in how she saw you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang blushed, ¡°Second brother!¡±

    Cui Yuanyong did not concern himself with her and smiled at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Brother Zhao, there is no need to question me like that. Do you really think I¡¯m the traitor?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°So perceptive. I was only asking. I thought we were friends, you know.¡±

    ¡°I knew that there would be people who think I¡¯m the culprit. After all, my sister ran away under my supervision. If her running off to your mountain stronghold was also considered running away, then that means I let her run off twice. For an idiot to be so able to slip away¡ªwouldn¡¯t it seem like I was letting her do it intentionally?¡± Cui Yuanyong sipped his wine and sighed. ¡°Even if I wasn¡¯t the traitor, someone would use this against me. They¡¯d say that I wasn¡¯t prudent enough and my future looked bleak.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang felt a little sorry. She was the one who put her brother in such a tough situation.

    From her perspective, the two times she ran away had nothing to do with her second brother. If she ran to the mountain stronghold in the middle of the night, what was her brother supposed to do? Was he supposed to monitor her in his sleep? <i>If he could, then this would really be a problem.</i>

    Her running off to find Zhao Changhe had even less to do with Cui Yuanyong¡ªshe was being escorted by a subordinate and found an excuse to sneak off. How was her second brother supposed to know she would do that?

    Even though it seemed like Cui Yuanyong was wrongly used, he could not wash away his ¡°mistake¡± of not being meticulous enough. In fact, these could not be considered unjust usations. He himself did not have much experience in the <i>jianghu</i>, so it was actually true that he had not thought things through thoroughly.

    It was precisely this reason that made it even more unlikely that Cui Yuanyong intentionally let her run off. He held a stable position in the n and had no reason to do such a thing; his reputation would plummet.

    Cui Yuanyong sighed and said, ¡°As for these past few days, I retraced our original path to try and find you two. I even found the city you guys stayed in. I never guessed that you¡¯d travel through the mountains, so I had no way of bumping into you. I don¡¯t mean to be petty, but if you two slipped back into the city, hid for a while, and waited for me to find you, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have gotten so out of hand...¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched.

    He thought carefully for a moment and came to the conclusion that his interlocutor was actually right. <i>What the hell</i>, w<i>ho said that there were only two options back then? This was obviously a third option, and it might have been the easy way out. I actually didn¡¯t think of it...</i>

    Cui Yuanyang sneered and pulled Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand, gently telling him, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally nodded. ¡°Fine. Why defend yourself like this? I was only joking.¡±

    ¡°Because all this is really disgusting! So many people wish to force the me on me. It feels like I¡¯ve swallowed a fly. Now that the main people affected by this incident are before me, how could I <i>not</i> say a few things!?¡± Cui Yuanyong could only ask his sister, ¡°In just a bit, there will be another trial. I¡¯ll have to plead my case. Will you be there to listen?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Big Brother Zhao. He cane, can¡¯t he?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong said, ¡°He¡¯s one of the involved parties. We would obviously require him to provide some exnations, but his situation is special. Father hasn¡¯t said anything about this, and the rest of us can¡¯t just summon him in front of the n to be put on trial like a criminal. If you guys are willing to participate in the hearing, that would be for the best.¡±

    Zhao Changhe indeed wanted to go. He felt that there was something fishy about this and was interested in getting to the bottom of all this. What¡¯s more, the culprit wanted to kill Yangyang. He shivered thinking about how someone who wanted her life would hang around her on the daily if they were not caught. It was paramount that the culprit be sniffed out and cut down.

    Cui Yuanyang, on her part, really did not wish to know who the culprit was. Whoever it was, it would be hard for her to ept. However, she knew that this matter needed to be settled sooner orter.

    *

    Evening. At Cui n Ancestral Hall.

    Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang stood behind Cui Wenjing and stuck out their heads to look at the situation here.

    At the center of the room, Cui Yuanyong stood shoulder to shoulder with another youth that looked incredibly simr to him. Both of them had exasperated expressions, but the other young man looked a little more terrible; hisplexion was horrible. Zhao Changhe thought that he must have been a child that has never had to endure hardship before. He had be wretched and dispirited just from having been locked in the dungeon for two days.

    He was Cui Yuanyang¡¯s third brother, Cui Yuancheng¡ªthe one under the most suspicion.

    The elders of the Cui n were all gathered here. Even the Commandery Administrator of Qinghe, Cui Wenjue, had hurried here. It was not about a youngster pestering some random girl on the street; a member of the n had attempted to assassinate another member. This was an exceedingly grave issue. All the n members felt it difficult to face.

    Among them were a few who fixed their gazes on Zhao Changhe with a fierce might that made him go numb from head to toe.

    Obviously, he was far from being able to tell their cultivation levels, but when people at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate or even the Profound Mysteries looked at him, he could naturally feel an indescribable oppression.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not care and just grinned. <i>Cui Wenjing didn¡¯t even show off like this to me, so what¡¯re you people doing this for?</i>

    An elder spoke slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here is clear about this matter. I shall emphasize, for thest time, why we have shifted the focus onto Yuancheng. There are only so many ways to distribute bounties to criminals. We¡¯ve already flipped Qinghe on its back searching all over the ce and have determined that the culprit has spread their bounty with the help of merchants from the merchant hall belonging to salt smugglers operating in this area. We caught their hallmaster who confessed that it was Yuancheng who issued the bounty. There is a clear trail.¡±

    Everyone nodded. This was easy to investigate. One needed a channel to disseminate the bounty; they also needed a way to hand down the reward for it. It was too easy for the Cui n to find out all this information. There was basically no way to cover this up.

    But the problem was...

    ¡°After he confessed, he bit on some poison he hid in the gaps of his teeth beforehand andmitted suicide. This means that there is still the possibility that Yuancheng has been framed. Thus, people have begun suspecting that Yuanyong was the one that did it. There are many who hold this view, including Wenjue.¡±

    Cui Wenjue nodded and bowed. ¡°Correct. Yuanyong, do not me your uncle for being suspicious. Anyone in my position would be.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong replied calmly, ¡°As for my suspicion, I can clear it with but a single point: everyone knows that I was still on the way home when my sister ran off. I couldn¡¯t have had time to set everything up, unless I did it beforehand. But her decision to run off was an impulsive one. Not even she knew she would run off on her own. How could I have set up the bounty before all this transpired? Uncle, do you really take me for an idiot?¡±

    Many people nodded, including Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang. Cui Yuanyang was even clearer about the fact that her decision to run off at the time was made on impulse. How could he have predicted it, and set up everything beforehand?

    However, if this was the case, then there was trouble. Because the one who confessed killed himself, there were doubts about Cui Yuancheng being the killer; it was also not very possible for Cui Yuanyong to set up everything beforehand. Had the trail gone cold?

    The Cui n proimed themselves hegemons of Qinghe, and yet, they could not find out who was the culprit behind Cui Yuanyang¡¯s attempted assassination!

    Countless gazesnded on Cui Wenjing, who had not uttered a word. They told him with their eyes, <i>Let¡¯s use the Qinghe Sword.</i>

    Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow.

    He did not know anything about the characteristics of the Qinghe Sword, but this current turn of events made him feel that something was terribly off. <i>Is the culprit¡¯s real goal the Qinghe Sword?</i>

 Chapter 77: Dragon Bird of Great Xia

    <h4>Chapter 77: Dragon Bird of Great Xia</h4>

    The supposed information they required from Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang seemed like it would indeed be of no use here. It was no wonder no one hade to ask the two of them for the details of their journey. The crux of the case no longer had anything to do with them. Nothing woulde out of more detailed questioning.

    Now the most simple method for solving the case was to bring out the Qinghe Sword. Whoever¡¯s heart was most fiendish, the Qinghe Sword would desire to cut down. Would not the matter be settled?

    Cui Wenjing, who had not said anything so far, slowly said, ¡°I agree that we should use the Qinghe Sword. However, I must first point out a problem.¡±

    Everyone bowed. ¡°Please enlighten us, master.¡±

    Cui Wenjing looked around and said coldly, ¡°All of the suspicion has now been ced on Yuanyong and Yuancheng, as if this absolves the other brothers and elders of the n of their suspicion. I don¡¯t see why that would be the case. Just who nted this notion in your heads and misled you idiots?¡±

    Everyone was taken aback. There were quite a few people flushed with anger.

    Of course, there were many people who had done this intentionally, both publicly and privately. If the two eldest sons of the main family were suspects, did this not mean that other people had a chance?

    With so many of these voices controlling the rhythm of the discussion, a lot of people had been misled into thinking that no one else could be suspicious.

    Cui Wenjing said coldly, ¡°This was a good n. Just how many people in the world dare to im that they¡¯ve never done anything wrong? That their hearts have never harbored treachery? If only Yuanyong and Yuancheng undergo the divine sword¡¯s test, the sword will not say anything; it will only choose to kill one of them. As for why the sword <i>actually</i> killed him, who will ever know? My son would die in vain, and even in death, he¡¯d still be wrongly used!¡±

    The elder who exined the current situation just now nodded. ¡°Wenjing is right. Not even I thought of that.¡±

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°That¡¯s why we can take out the Qinghe Sword. But <i>everyone</i> must undergo the test. Whoever¡¯s heart is most treacherous will be the culprit!¡±

    Cui Wenjue could not help but say, ¡°Brother, is this really appropriate... As you¡¯ve said just now, the Qinghe Sword may not judge one¡¯s benevolence or treachery based on this incident...¡±

    Cui Wenjing cast him a sidelong nce. Seeing that he looked like he was sitting on pins and needles, Cui Wenjingughed. ¡°Right now, the greatest treachery in the culprit¡¯s heart <i>is</i> with regard to this incident; it¡¯ll be most apparent to the divine sword. If it can only pick between Yuanyong and Yuancheng, the de will kill the one it considers more evil even if both of them are innocent¡ªit¡¯d be pointless. Only if everyone is tested will everything be uncovered. You govern themandery. Can you not even recognize this?¡±

    Cui Wenjue could only reply, ¡°You¡¯re right, brother. But the copper pavilion is too small. We can only conduct the tests in batches. How are we supposed to find out who¡¯s the culprit like this?

    ¡°I can control the sword myself. I¡¯ll unleash it after everyone has touched it.¡± Cui Wenjing could not be bothered saying anything else. He looked around and said indifferently, ¡°Is everyone willing to be tested?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuancheng both shouted, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The others present could only agree. Right now, who could say they were unwilling? Would this not make it evident that they had ulterior motives to hide?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Cui Wenjing grinned and stood up. ¡°Right now, most of the nephews aren¡¯t present. All of you can return and bring them here. Gather outside the copper pavilion. Yuanyang, Changhe, you two follow me. You are the victims here and you must be able to see how things happen from the inside.¡±

    After saying this, Cui Wenjing left the Cui n Ancestral Hall without a word. Cui Yuanyang and Zhao Changhe looked at each other and followed along.

    The copper pavilion was indeed small, about the size of a regr room. It would be crowded with only a few dozen people. After all, it was made of pure copper. For a building this size to be made out of pure copper, the Cui n had to fork out who knew how much money, and not even a behemoth like them could treat their gold like it was mud.

    It waspletely dark inside, but everyone had the ability to see in the dark to some extent and could clearly see that there were two pedestals, one on the left and one on the right, holding a saber and a sword respectively.

    Before they could even register what they were looking at, both Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang felt a shiver at the same time. They felt an extremely fierce killing intent envelop them. It was grand and imposing¡ªimmeasurable.

    The divine sword of Qinghe was indeed not any regr sword. It was no wonder it had to be kept guarded in a copper pavilion. Anywhere else and that ever-present killing intent would seep out.

    <i>Who¡¯d be able to live near this thing? Fuck... I always thought this was a world with low-level martial arts. These high-fantasy elements are really annoying,</i> Zhao Changhe muttered to himself in his heart. The next moment, he stopped looking at the divine sword. Instead, his eyes, burning with iparable passion, were fixed onto the saber.

    He did not even need to pull out the saber from its scabbard and test it. <i>If the treasured saber Xia Longyuan conferred upon the Cui n is around the same level as this divine sword, even if it¡¯s a bit lower, it¡¯ll still be top-grade stuff among top-grade stuff. Who knows what kind of amazing abilities it has.</i>

    What¡¯s more, its form and weight both appealed to him. For the first time, Zhao Changhe felt what it was like to yearn for something even in his dreams. It was a pity. The rumors had many people believe he was a lecher. In reality, however, his desire for any and all the women he had met could notpare to how much he desired this saber!

    Cui Wenjing stood in front of the sword¡¯s pedestal, with his hands sped with his back, and looked at the sword, lost in thought. Cui Yuanyang looked at her father, then at Zhao Changhe. She suddenly understood something.

    <i>What father told me before this... He wants me to take this chance to let Zhao Changhe secretly test out the saber. </i>She did not have to wrack her brains thinking about how to lie to the guards and steal the saber. That was a grand feat she could not aplish.

    <i>No wonder Big Brother Zhao called him an old fox.</i> She had never seen this crafty side of her father before... <i>Eh, he¡¯s this impressive...</i>

    She tugged at Zhao Changhe¡¯s clothes as he looked on excitedly and tiptoed to his ear. She whispered, ¡°Touch the saber. You might be rejected. If that happens, we¡¯ll forget about it. If it epts you, we¡¯ll talk about it again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck and looked at Cui Wenjing. ¡°Your father...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe looked at Cui Wenjing. Indeed, he waspletely preupied looking at the sword and paid no attention to them. Zhao Changhe knew this and carefully approached the saber, reaching his hand out to lightly hold its hilt.

    Cui Yuanyang carefully watched him. The moment Zhao Changhe held the hilt, a shock went through his entire person. Her heart felt like it was stuck in her throat. She was afraid he was going to be flung back at any moment.

    However, after that initial shock, there was no more sound. Zhao Changhe shut his eyes and seemed to beprehending something.

    There was an ecstatic expression on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face as she looked at her father. Cui Wenjing was still immersed with the sword, but the corners of his mouth curved up and he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let himprehend it. You go outside and see if they¡¯ve arrived. Let your grandunclese inside and stand as witnesses. The youths wille in one by one to be tested.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang ran outside to excitedly pass on her father¡¯s instructions. Soon, a few elders of high standing and prestige entered to stand as witnesses. They were all taken aback when they saw Zhao Changhe quietly standing inside with his hands holding the saber. They looked at Cui Wenjing, who calmly grasped the sword and stood up. ¡°Our guest is simply taking a look at the saber. Don¡¯t be stingy. Bring them in.¡±

    The elders were all concerned with other things and did not say anything. The test to sniff out the traitor had begun.

    The first to enter and be tested was Cui Yuancheng, the most suspicious person at present. Without a word, he walked up to his father. ¡°How does this work? Do I just touch it or must I let it cut me?¡±

    He was eager to undergo the test and urgently wanted to wipe away his suspicion.

    Cui Wenjing extended the sword to him. ¡°Just touch it however you wish and wherever you want. The divine de has a spirit. It¡¯ll remember your qi andpare it with the rest.¡±

    Cui Yuancheng touched the de again and again as if he wanted to tell the divine sword ¡°remember me!¡± The elders standing by the side all could not help but chuckle. With this disy, the suspicion against him had decreased significantly.

    Cui Yuanyong was the same. He was more steady than his younger brother. He entered the room, cupped his fists, and bowed to everyone present before touching the sword. He also looked like he was reluctant to let go of it.

    Cui Yuanyang let out a sigh of relief. She knew it could not have been her two older brothers!

    It was fine as long as neither of them were the culprit. She did not feel it was rming if it was anybody else and stopped thinking about it before surreptitiously looking at her boyfriend. <i>He¡¯s been like that for a while. What¡¯s happening?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not get drawn into a mysterious illusion like he expected. He merely experienced the saber¡¯s intent.

    Initially, he had been rejected, and he felt the saber transmitting him a kind of shock. The next moment, he found himself holding the saber with his internal force. As it came into contact with the hilt, the saber suddenly cheered up, as if it was an ecstatic bird in flight.

    This was not some saber spirit at work, but the intent of a divine weapon that had its own intelligence, a thirst for blood, and desire to go to the battlefield. It was not willing to remain enshrined within this small pavilion where no light reached and where weapons were not needed.

    That being the case, not just anyone was qualified to wield it.

    <i>Ordinary mortals dare to touch Us?! </i>[1]

    <i>The brilliant one is the emperor. The vast mountain and rivers are his tomand; where his saber points, thousands charge to battle.</i>

    <i>The dragon is the Azure Dragon. As it rises in the east, its heart shines like the sun; the trees and grasses grow in spring, and midsummer arrives.</i>

    <i>The bird is the Vermillion Bird. It suppresses the far south as raging mes consume the sky; the nine heavens are incinerated and life conceals itself within the destruction.</i>

    <i>The Azure Dragon is the master of life; the Vermillion Bird watches over death. Life and death secretly take each others¡¯ ce like the sun and moon.</i>

    <i>Thus, yin and yang converge, forging the great Xia.</i>

    This was the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia!

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt that the killing intent they had experienced just now was not from the Qinghe Sword, but from Dragon Bird... <i>Could it be that there¡¯s actually nothing special about the Qinghe Sword?</i>

    If there was absolutely nothing special about the Qinghe Sword, then was his father-inw¡¯s test actually a bluff? Was he trying to hide the fact that there was a problem with the Qinghe Sword from clever people?

    As he thought this, he felt a hint of killing intent directed his way. Consequently, the Azure Dragon reared its head, and the Vermillion Bird focused its gaze.

    <i>Scoundrel, from whence do youe... You dare confront the might of heaven?</i>

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes and cast a sidelong nce. There was a youth from the Cui n he did not recognize. He was currently being tested by the Qinghe Sword. However, his eyes gazed in Zhao Changhe¡¯s direction. There was killing intent hidden within them that quickly vanished.

    Dragon Bird suddenly shook violently. <i>Who dares show Us irreverence? Not even nine deaths shall be enough to atone for this crime!</i>

    Everyone present looked over in shock. The youth, overwhelmed with horror, also retreated half a step.

    The saber in Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand kept trembling as he fixed his gaze upon the young man and sneered. ¡°Are you mad that I stopped your ns to harm Yangyang? Is that why you have killing intent toward me?¡±

    The young man continued retreating. ¡°What are you thering on about?!¡±

    A dragon roared and a vermillion bird shrieked as the saber mored.

    Zhao Changhe did not answer him. With the broad saber in hand, he had already burst forth. He crossed the small space between them and shed at his head!

    Zhao Changhe did not care if the Qinghe de was of any use. In any case, Dragon Bird had judged the man¡¯s killing intent. Did a man like Zhao Changhe need any more evidence? <i>Since you want to kill me, I¡¯ll kill you first! Am I supposed to wait for your father to swoop in and protect you!? </i>

    1. The sword uses the first-person pronoun ëÞ here, which is more or less the royal ¡°we/me/I.¡± ?

 Chapter 78: Scattering the Gods and Buddhas

    <h4>Chapter 78: Scattering the Gods and Buddhas</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack could really be said to be as fast as lightning, as mighty as the w of a dragon or tiger. Unfortunately, even this incredible attack was not enough to take the young man¡¯s life.

    The Cui n elders standing as witnesses were not ipetent. Every one of them had at least reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. How could they let a youth murder one of their n members before them?

    <i>Ping!</i>

    Countless fists hit the side of the saber at the same time.

    Even with so many people striking the de simultaneously, they were actually the ones to be flung back. None of them expected the force of the attack to be this ridiculous; it was more absurd than an adult hitting a child.

    It was the rejection of the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia!

    <i>You mortals dare to touch Us!?</i>

    The elders, overwhelmed with shock, stumbled backward. There was even someone who was sent crashing into one of the walls of the copper pavilion by the force of the bacsh.

    However, the collective force of the bacsh was still able to alter the trajectory of the attack. The saber just barely streaked across the lower hem of the young man¡¯s clothes. He instinctively retreated, his body was drenched in cold sweat, having just avoided having his head lopped off.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe!¡± The young man, flustered and exasperated, leaped outside the pavilion and pointed his halberd at Zhao Changhe, sharply rebuking him. ¡°Could it be that you were conspiring with my uncle!? To casually frame and murder someone and upheave the entirety of Qinghe!?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Countless people outside rushed forth and surrounded him. ¡°Why has a fight suddenly broken out?¡±

    Cui Wenjue waded through the crowd and helped up the youth. He faced the pavilion and said coldly, ¡°What is the meaning of this, brother? Are we letting the Qinghe sword weed out traitors, or are we watching this Dragon Bird unt its might?¡±

    The young man was Cui Wenjue¡¯s son, Cui Yuansheng.

    Cui Wenjing stopped the elders that were hit back in the temple from surrounding Zhao Changhe and looked at him with a strange expression before shifting his gaze to his daughter, who looked like she was at a loss as to what to do.

    He had not expected things to go in this direction. Though he had really intended to let Zhao Changhe secretly test hispatibility with the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia, he had <i>not</i> intended for him to participate in this matter of the Cui n. He also could not predict that Dragon Bird would show off its power. <i>Oh well, not that it¡¯s a problem. The oue of this little ident is actually better than the original n I had.</i>

    Cui Wenjing calmly brought out the sword and indifferently said, ¡°I must apologize to everyone here. I have deceived you all.¡±

    The witnesses¡¯ voices rose up in a mor.

    No small number of elders frowned at his statement. ¡°Wenjing, there is no harm in exining to us what you mean.¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°In the end, the sword is not a living thing. If we rely on it to judge our treachery, there will always be the possibility that it decides to kill someone because of something unrted. We are all family here. How can I bear to part with any of you?¡±

    An elder clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Then what is the point of having everyone tested, Wenjing? For your amusement?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dark in the pavilion; the scabbard of the sword is also ck. The younger generation¡¯s cultivations are still low, so none of them can tell that I actually smeared a little something on the scabbard. If they had nothing to hide, they would naturally touch it and stain their hands. If they had something to hide, then perhaps they would have used their internal force to guard their hands. It would look like they touched the sword, but in reality, they would not havee into contact with it at all.¡± Cui Wenjing grinned. ¡°This is my actual method for revealing the culprit. Well, maybe I should say this is ¡®the¡¯ method. I didn¡¯te up with it, I just read about it in a historical record.¡±

    <i>Fuck...</i> Zhao Changhe was shocked. Many people knew the story, even him. But he had never thought of going about things this way.

    Now, Zhao Changhe had a hunch as to why Cui Wenjing had gone about the test in such a tedious way. It was because he knew that the other party¡¯s goal was to reveal whatever problem there was with the Qinghe Sword. From the start, Cui Wenjing had never intended to rely on the fantasy-like method he had initially exined to figure out who the traitor was. And with the actual method he had used, even if there was a problem with the sword, he would be able to cover it up without much trouble. Nobody would suspect anything.

    In reality, Cui Wenjing wanted to bring out the Qinghe Sword to judge everyone so that he could create the scene that was ying out before them and openly prove to those that harbored doubts that the Qinghe Sword worked just fine. <i>I¡¯m not afraid of bringing it out before all of you and have everyone touch it. Everyone can stop questioning if there is a problem with the Qinghe Sword.</i>

    This was the main motive driving this series of actions. Revealing the culprit was only a nice bonus.

    <i>He¡¯s so impressive, so how can his daughter be so dumb...and cute?</i>

    The whispers among the n members slowly settled down. Everyone knew what Cui Wenjing meant. His n was indeed a very good one.

    Cui Wenjing chuckled and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you understand, so this should go smoothly. Everyone, reveal your hand and show us your palms.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuancheng immediately raised their hands. Everyone looked over; indeed, their palms were a little ck. No one knew what they were stained with.

    The other youths that had also been tested looked at each other and showed their hands in session. All of them were simrly stained. Some were of a darker shade, while others were lighter, but all in all, it was clear they had touched the sword.

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s gaze finallynded on Cui Yuansheng who stood behind Cui Wenjue and smiled. ¡°Nephew, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Cui Yuansheng¡¯s face went pale and hid his hands behind his back. He even pulled back to his father.

    The expression in everyone¡¯s eyes changed. With this alone, they could tell that there were a lot of problems.

    Cui Yuansheng stuttered as he shouted, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t manage to touch the sword before Zhao Changhe came at me with his saber. They did this on purpose. On purpose! They didn¡¯t let me touch the sword!¡±

    Cui Wenjingughed. The elders standing behind him all shook their heads. When they went to deflect Zhao Changhe¡¯s attack and save Cui Yuansheng, they were only doing it to save one of their nephews; it did not mean they were blindly helping him. Another elder sighed. ¡°All of us elders saw it clearly. Yuansheng, you definitely touched the de. In fact, you even touched it a good few times. But it turns out you covered your hands in your internal force and never actually came into contact with the sword.¡±

    The truth hade to light.

    Cui Wenjue had an ugly look on his face as he slowly said, ¡°Brother, though your n seems reasonable, there are still some problems with it. Yuansheng has always been rather mischievous from a young age. He¡¯s oppressed themon people before. Perhaps he felt guilty and did not dare receive the judgment of the divine sword. There¡¯s nothing strange about this. How can you arbitrarily judge that he is the one who tried to kill Yuanyang from this?¡±

    Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. But Yuansheng has no rtion to Zhao Changhe, nor any grudges or grievances, so why did he direct his killing intent at him and provoke Dragon Bird to attack him?¡±

    Cui Yuansheng straightened his back and said, ¡°I cannot ept that a man like him is the 88th Hidden Dragon. And even if we put that aside, I cannot ept that a bandit is delusional enough to want to marry into our illustrious family. Is that not okay!? There are so many other people that see him unfavorably, so what does it matter if I despise him?¡±

    Everyone was clear about this situation, and the young man¡¯s words made sense. If Cui Yuansheng wanted to defend himself, it would be hard to refute him. After all, there was no solid evidence to be had unless theyunched a rigorous investigation. Moreover, Cui Wenjue was no ordinary person. He was the number two man in the Cui n, the Commandery Administrator of Qinghe; had connections everywhere. There was no telling how many people in the n were on his side. His connections with those on the outside and even the imperial court were troublesome. If he really wanted to defend his son, how could this matter be resolved cleanly?

    Everyone looked at Cui Wenjing and waited for him to speak, wondering if he was about to decisively start a civil war within the n.

    Cui Wenjing grinned and, to their surprise, returned with a question. ¡°Changhe, you are one of the victims here. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmph</i>. The shitty affairs of powerful families are really troublesome.¡± A sarcastic voice echoed from within the copper pavilion. Zhao Changhe strode outside with the broad saber on his shoulder. ¡°If you ask me, I don¡¯t care why this person has a problem with me. He directed his killing intent at <i>me</i>. Am I supposed to just let it go?¡±

    Cui Yuansheng smiled grimly. ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°As for who the traitor in the Cui n is, I¡¯m not the one investigating so I cannot answer. However, now that you wish to kill me, this has be a personal matter between us! If you¡¯re a man, then stop hiding behind your father¡¯s ass and face me in a duel! The Cui n is an old martial arts family. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have the courage to fight me?¡±

    Cui Yuansheng¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he grinned coldly. ¡°How can you be considered a great man if you face me with the divine strength of Dragon Bird? What are you without that saber? Am I supposed to face you as a trivial bandit? The 88th Hidden Dragon? What a joke!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, is that so?¡± Zhao Changheughed heartily. With a <i>ng</i>, he thrust Dragon Bird into the ground and took out the saber at his waist, the one that Cui Yuanyang had picked out for him. ¡°If I use Dragon Bird to y you, I¡¯ll only defile such a treasured saber! Come! Let me see how the son of a powerful npares to a bandit!¡±

    The situation looked like it was about to turn into a farce. The Cui n wanted to capture a traitor. How did it end up with two youths wanting to battle it out? Everyone looked at Cui Wenjing. Heughed. ¡°Changhe is one of the people implicated. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s unrted to the matter at hand. Anyway, this won¡¯t take long. Everyone can think of this as a break and watch. What do you think, Wenjue?¡±

    Cui Wenjue had a nk expression. ¡°Since this is what you want, brother, don¡¯t me my son for making Yangyang cry if, by chance, he kills her little boyfriend.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang looked at her uncle, then tilted her head to look at Cui Yuansheng. She did not say anything.

    Cui Yuansheng was already at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, while Zhao Changhe had only broken through to the fourthyer two hours ago. The martial arts that Cui Yuansheng learned were all top-notch martial arts from the Cui n. In theory, Zhao Changhe had no way of beating him without using Dragon Bird. However, Cui Yuanyang looked at Cui Yuansheng as if he was already a dead man.

    She had seen everyone¡¯s strength in battle. They were absolutely not on the same level. Before Big Brother Zhao broke through, he could have killed Cui Yuansheng in a one-on-one with a bit of effort. Now that he <i>had</i> broken through, it would be like ughtering a chicken.

    The crowd made a space in the center by themselves. Zhao Changhe calmly stood by Dragon Bird as Cui Yuansheng pulled out his sword¡ªhis expression was iparably fierce.

    <i>If this bandit wasn¡¯t here, how could things havee to this!</i>

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, until he roared and attacked first.

    Light shone off his sword, like moonlight reflecting off the Qing river, as his de slithered about and pierced toward Zhao Changhe as if it was threading through mountains.

    ¡°How can the mountains block the stream? In the end, the river still flows eastward[1],¡± an elder said in a low voice. ¡°Yuansheng¡¯s sword is like the clouds and mists¡ªundergoing myriad changes. He¡¯s already obtained a deep...¡±

    Before he could say ¡°understanding,¡± his expression suddenly changed.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe unsheathed his saber.

    The moment he drew it, it was already by Cui Yuansheng¡¯s forehead. It was as if Cui Yuansheng, with his sword that seemed to coil through mountains, had presented his head to be lopped off.

    ¡°What a fast saber!¡±

    <i>I don¡¯t give a damn about your myriad changes or whatever mountains blocking streams. If there¡¯s a mountain in the path of my saber, then the mountain will make way for it!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Cui Yuansheng quickly switched to a hard block, but the impact sent him reeling back in a pitiful state, and his sword was almost hacked into twain.

    The sound of the wind rose before him. From all sides, people shouted, ¡°Yuansheng, careful!¡±

    As they began shouting, Cui Wenjue¡¯s had already rushed forward to try and save him.

    Cui Wenjing had prepared for this and smiled as he blocked the other man with his sword. ¡°Wenjue, why are you so startled by the quibbling of the youngsters ?¡±

    Cui Yuansheng looked up as he staggered back.

    It was as if the imposing form of a great demon was descending from up high; in its hands was a sanguine moon, and its eyes glowed blood-red.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    Cui Yuansheng would have been fine had he not looked at his opponent, but after seeing this, immense dread gripped his heart. His feet turned to jelly, and he felt that even if he were an actual god or a buddha, he would not be able to block this demonic saber capable of deicide!

    He heard someone bellow into his ear, ¡°When you tried to kill Yuanyang, did you think this day woulde!?¡±

    Cui Yuansheng, terror-stricken, shouted, ¡°But she didn¡¯t die! Spare me!¡±

    No one made a sound.

    Cui Wenjue¡¯s face was ashen.

    The sanguine moon dissipated and the re of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber faded.

    The cold point of his de stopped right at Cui Yuansheng¡¯s neck. Zhao Changhe smile was very much unlike a smile as he jeered, ¡°So the son of a powerful family is nothing more than this. The Tome of Troubled Times doesn¡¯t even care that I beat you.¡±

    1.¡± This is from another poem by Xin Qiji. ?

 Chapter 79: The Dust Has Settled

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Dust Has Settled</h4>

    Many from the Cui n thought that Zhao Changhe was simply acting impulsively. He was nothing more than a stupid, boorish bandit, and he was stirring up this whole farce without giving a damn about where he was.

    It was only now that they realized the truth: from the moment Zhao Changhe challenged Cui Yuansheng, he had already intended to use the intimidating effect of his saber art to scare this spineless, pampered youngster of the Cui n into confessing.

    Of course, Cui Wenjing, who loved his daughter, had already ustomed himself to this farce.

    <i>Since you peopleck solid evidence, here you go!</i>

    Zhao Changhe was not a stupid bandit at all. It was just that his crude and boorish appearance was too deceptive, especially that scar on his face. If someone said that he gave himself that scar, everyone here would believe them.

    Everyone sized up Cui Wenjing and Zhao Changhe as they looked at each other with gleeful expressions. In their hearts, they thought, <i>Fuck, both of you are foxes, it¡¯s just that one¡¯s old and the other young. Forget about bing inws, you guys should just get married. </i>

    They then looked at Cui Yuanyang who stood by the side, dumbstruck with her mouth agape. She had no idea what just happened. It was like she was an outsider.

    <i>But why did Cui Wenjue do this? For the position of family head?</i>

    <i>If that was his objective, then he had no need to kill a baby like Cui Yuanyang. Even if he seeded and managed to smear shit all over Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuancheng¡¯s names, it wouldn¡¯t do anything to shake Cui Wenjing! What¡¯s more, with the Qinghe Sword, it¡¯s much easier for the Cui n to solve this casepared to other families. What were you thinking?</i>

    Cui Wenjing asked unhurriedly, ¡°Second brother, what were you thinking? No matter how you look at it, this is a stupid thing to do.¡±

    ¡°<i>Heh</i>.¡± Since Cui Wenjing did not give him face, Cui Wenjue simply said frankly, ¡°If you lost the Qinghe Sword, could you really have the gall to remain as family head?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>So this guy really was aiming for the Qinghe Sword from the start... He intentionally set up this practically unsolvable sororicide case so that the n members¡¯ first reaction would be to bring out the Qinghe Sword. Then, he could use this pretext to see through the truth of the Qinghe Sword.</i>

    <i>He should have been able to see that there were some problems with the Qinghe Sword. Once he revealed that it was not working before everyone, Cui Wenjing would be forced to take responsibility and step down. It didn¡¯t matter if he was number nine under heaven¡ªpowerful families have their session rules.</i>

    <i>For this, he made no small amount of preparation. First, he took hold of the discourse and had all the suspicion pinned on Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuancheng. If Cui Wenjing rigidly defended both of them and prolonged the case, even if this couldn¡¯t shake his position, during following discussions on session, Cui Wenjue would have something to use against them...</i>

    <i>If Cui Wenjing saw through this and brought to light the fact that everyone was actually under suspicion, then it was inevitable that he had to bring out the Qinghe Sword; it would be the only way to investigate everyone. And if he did that, the problems with the Qinghe Sword would be exposed.</i>

    <i>In the end, Cui Wenjing yed it by the book. From the start, he did not protect his own son and sent him to the dungeons. During this period, he observed everything with a cool eye. Whoever made the most noise was the one who wanted to control the flow of things. Of course Cui Wenjing was aware of that. </i>As for employing the method used in the ssic tale of touching the sword, Cui Wenjing could nearly be certain that even if his son had really touched the sword, Cui Wenjing had a way of removing the stain on his hand! How could it be difficult for the ninth man on the Ranking of Heaven to cheat a boy?

    Even if Zhao Changhe was not present, Cui Wenjing would have been able to settle the matter. The only difference was that he would not have any solid evidence against Cui Wenjue and his son. It was possible that the n would be split into two factions and argue to no end.

    Now, however, there was nothing to argue about.

    Cui Wenjing chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve lost the Qinghe Sword? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    As he said this, he waved his hand.

    The Qinghe Sword left his grip and flew back to the copper pavilion. It was like it was held by an invisible hand that steadily returned it to its pedestal in the pavilion. What was especially wondrous was that as it returned, it seemed to affect the weather. The clouds looked like they were pulled apart by the sword, as if they were curtains, and revealed the lucent moon hanging amidst the sea of silver in the vast firmament.

    Many of the elders said with trembling voices, ¡°How is that sword not divine? Wenjue, you were blinded by greed and ndered your brother; you made up lies about the divine sword. Truly, you deserve ten thousand deaths for your crime!¡±

    Cui Wenjue sneered and did not dispute them.

    Cui Wenjing was merely performing tricks; that was all a disy of his strength as the number nine man under heaven rather than the splendor of the divine sword. However, with this ¡°definite evidence,¡± he could no longer ask Cui Wenjing to show everyone the mysterious power of the de. Cui Wenjing had every right to refuse him because, after all, the divine sword was not meant to entertain others with parlor tricks. Who would be worthy of that?

    The matter was settled.

    He only looked at Cui Wenjing calmly and said, ¡°Brother, you know why things ended up like this.¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied indifferently, ¡°Well, one thing I <i>do</i> know is that it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe something has happened to the divine de. If you were really acting in the interests of the n, you wouldn¡¯t have carried out any of this. Why do you feel the need to keep pping your mouth?¡±

    Cui Wenjue nodded. ¡°Whatever you say, brother.¡±

    Cui Wenjing said slowly, ¡°Cui Wenjue and Cui Yuansheng, you have harmed the family by framing one of its sons and conspiring against the n head. ording to the n rules, I hereby deprive you of all official positions. You two shall be held in the sky prison to await your punishment. Cui Wenjue, you and everyone in your family shall be exiled from the n and banished to the north. As for the position of administrator of Qinghemandery, I shall choose someone worthy and rmend him to His Majesty.¡±

    Cui Wenjue¡¯s face was ashen as he sighed. He did not say a word.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>He¡¯s the administrator of an entiremandery, a powerful official in the border regions. Are you allowed to just swap him out for someone else like this? Can you act first and then reportter without the emperor¡¯s approval?</i>

    <i>Is Qinghe your own home?</i>

    <i>¡°Our n isn¡¯t really that afraid of that ruler.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe came to know, for the first time, how terrifying powerful families were. He was not sure what it was like during times of prosperity, but during troubled times, a powerful n like this was the hegemon of their own territory. At any time, they could participate in the struggle for the empire. Why would they need to care about the emperor¡¯s face?

    Since this was the case, for the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia to be ced here...

    Cui Wenjing nced at Zhao Changhe and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve let our guest here see something embarrassing, Yangyang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had been lost in thought. At this moment, it was like she woke up from a dream and grunted in response.

    ¡°Bring our guest to my study. I still have some loose ends to tie up here. I¡¯ll be over shortly. I have some things to tell him.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart was pounding.

    This attitude was not something that her father would show if he was unsure whether Zhao Changhe could be his son-inw. Cui Wenjing¡¯s study was not a ce that anyone could enter willy-nilly.

    Who was the previous guest that entered it?

    Wang Daoning from the Wang n of Langya!

    She really wanted to run back and drag those big-mouthed maids here to look with their very own eyes. <i>You people think this bandit can¡¯t enter my room. Now look whose room he¡¯s entering!</i>

    *

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s study looked about the same as a regr schr¡¯s. Of course, that was just because Zhao Changhe did not know how expensive all the tools and equipment in this room were. <i>Whatever. As long as it makes him look refined.</i>

    The biggest difference was that, over here, Cui Yuanyang appeared to have some manners. Her cute and dumb appearance was nowhere to be found and she was actually quietly making some tea. Zhao Changhe found her unusually solemn and graceful bearing quite interesting.

    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± Cui Yuanyang did not even dare to speak too loudly and said in a soft, annoyed voice, ¡°This is the etiquette one shows to a guest. Do you really believe I¡¯m not the least bit educated in etiquette? I¡¯ve learned all of this before!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, you¡¯ve learned it before.¡± Zhao Changhe almost broke out inughter. ¡°What tea is this?¡±

    ¡°Biluochun.¡±[1]

    ¡°...¡±

    Whenever he heard something in this world having the same name as something in the real world, Zhao Changhe felt like his immersion was broken.

    Moreover, this was actually a tea ceremony. Modern people had no way of making money through roasting tea leaves or performing tea ceremonies anymore.

    However, Zhao Changhe knew that everything would be uncovered shortly. Had he not entered the study precisely to talk about these things?

    ¡°I really never thought that it would be my second uncle.¡± Cui Yuanyang sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a very important person in the n. With his position alone, he¡¯s not someone that can just be reced. He also wields a lot of power. Father will really have a huge headache this time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°He¡¯s probably prepared to deal with all this. If your uncle wasn¡¯t at that rank, he wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to vie for the position of n head. Your father must have known from the start that the one behind all this couldn¡¯t be some bastard from a branch family. Otherwise, why do you think everyone was so easily misled to suspect only your brother? If one¡¯s rank is too low, they wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything even if they stir things up.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said softly, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand what exactly is their reason for doing all of this...¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°If my guess is correct, your father is really a true royalist. He¡¯s on His Majesty¡¯s side. Your second uncle might have been enticed by some traitor and led astray. His goal may not be the Cui n but the Great Xia itself.¡±

    Laughter came from outside the room. ¡°I have some reservations now. I thought you were a natural-born man of the <i>jianghu</i> and should march through the <i>jianghu</i> full of spirit. Now that I hear these words, I feel that you have a lot of potential to enter politics and mix around with the imperial court.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not turn his head. ¡°Stop it. With how insignificant I am, if I really involved myself with the imperial court, I¡¯d be devoured by one of you sly foxes sooner orter.¡±

    Cui Wenjing sat opposite him and happily drank the tea his daughter served. He said unhurriedly, ¡°So you intend to remain in the <i>jianghu</i> and avoid touching anything rted to the suspicions over your identity? But you should at least confront it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°Confront what?¡±

    Cui Wenjing leisurely sipped his tea. ¡°Do you want the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia?¡±

    A sparkle instantly appeared in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes.

    <i>Can I really take it?</i>

    1. A pretty famous green tea from Jiangsu, China. ?

 Chapter 80: Sabers and Swords with Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 80: Sabers and Swords with Spirits</h4>

    ¡°If my guess is correct...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Then the saber is used to rece the effects of the Qinghe Sword. You can¡¯t let someone just take it away. Correct?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hands trembled as she made more tea. She looked at her father with an astonished expression. <i>Could it be that second uncle¡¯s usations were true?</i>

    <i>Has the Qinghe Sword really stopped working, and all along, we¡¯ve been relying on the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia to scare people?</i>

    Cui Wenjing did not appear to care too much and casually revealed, ¡°You¡¯re correct. But my brother got some things wrong. The Qinghe Sword hasn¡¯t been lost. It¡¯s still the same de. However, its mysterious powers have faded away. Today, it¡¯s just a perfectly-crafted de that can cut through metal like dirt. It¡¯s a great sword nheless, but you can¡¯t really call it a <i>divine</i> sword. If someone said that it was a fake, it would be hard to refute them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Since the Qinghe Sword has not been lost, its symbolic meaning still remains. It may no longer possess its mysterious powers, but this was, from the beginning, secondary. On the contrary, this allows you to use the sword whenever and...however you wish.¡±

    Cui Wenjing pped and smiled. ¡°Its symbolic meaning has always been more important. However, not everyone thinks like you. If it <i>really</i> turned out that the Qinghe Sword was powerless, the members of the Cui n would not be able to ept it.¡±

    Other people aside, even Cui Yuanyang found it hard to ept this. She asked incredulously, ¡°When did this...all start...?¡±

    ¡°This was inevitable. In fact, a few decades ago, when I marched through the <i>jianghu </i>with the Qinghe Sword in hand, there were already signs that it was losing its power. In the past few years, it haspletely faded away.¡± Cui Wenjing said indifferently, ¡°The divine sword had its own spirit, but...for what purpose did it exist? To bring peace to Qinghe and purge thend of scoundrels. In the hands of people like us, how could such a spirit be preserved? It¡¯s good enough that the sword didn¡¯t kill us in the first ce. Why would it submit to us? As things were...its power just faded away.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was dumbstruck, but she soon calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°I guess that should be the case.¡±

    ¡°If I, Cui Wenjing, admit that I¡¯m not worthy of wielding the Qinghe Sword, how many in the n can really proim themselves to be worthy? None of them have ever thought about why the spirit of the divine sword has faded away. Instead, they wish to use the sword for the very evil purposes it so despised: a bargaining chip to vie for political power. If the sword¡¯s spirit was still here, it¡¯d be weeping!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang felt a little sad. She pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Cui Wenjing did not bring up the Qinghe Sword again and changed the topic to the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia. ¡°Dragon Bird was the saber His Majesty used when he was conquering the world. It¡¯s exceedingly fierce and overbearing. It cannot bear to be disobeyed. Some people have even likened its temper to that of an impudent child. Once it¡¯s provoked, it¡¯s like it stomps around angrily. This is just a characteristic of the saber itself. If it wasn¡¯t like this, it¡¯d have no way of maintaining such an overbearing battle intent.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. From what he had experienced, this was indeed true. He felt that the sword¡¯s response was like that of an eighth grader. However, this was normal for saber intent. It was not some extremely intelligent thing that could calm down and consider things reasonably.

    ¡°His Majesty found out about the problem with the Qinghe Sword a few years back and conferred this saber upon me. On the surface, it looks like it suppresses treachery. At the very least, when put beside the Qinghe Sword, it¡¯s difficult to tell from which weapon this intent is emanating from, so it could act as a suitable substitute.¡± Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°No one ever thought about why His Majesty chose to bestow us a saber when our Cui n uses swords. Of course, there was a very good reason.¡±

    From this, Zhao Changhe gathered that Cui Wenjing was a royalist. It was obvious Xia Longyuan had given him the saber to assist him. ¡°But since this is the case, you still need the saber, senior. I can¡¯t take it away.¡±

    Cui Wenjingughed. ¡°Do you think that anyone will dare to have thoughts about the Qinghe sword in the short-term after today¡¯s incident? There¡¯s no harm in letting you have it for the time being. And that¡¯s not even the most important point. More importantly, I feel that Dragon Bird longs for battle. If it remains in that small room to collect dust, sooner orter, it¡¯ll lose its own spirit. Now <i>that</i> would be a waste.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Indeed. I feel that it¡¯s impatient. It really can¡¯t bear to remain here.¡±

    ¡°Since it has epted you, it belongs to you by fate. Why do you need to be so polite?¡±

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m being polite. I really like the saber, but I feel like I have no way of carrying it around...¡± Zhao Changhe felt that this was a pain in the ass. ¡°Its killing intent is too fierceful. Anyone can feel it from a mile away and any person with half a brain will know that it¡¯s a treasure. If I bring it around with my current strength, it¡¯ll be like a child walking through the city center carrying gold. For me, it¡¯ll be nothing more than a source of trouble. I won¡¯t be able to move around freely. If I were tomission something like a copper scabbard, it¡¯d be too heavy and inconvenient to bring around. And once I unsheathe it, it¡¯ll rouse the greed of others all the same. It¡¯s just too troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Your idea about the whole thing is incredibly skewed.¡± Cui Wenjing broke out intoughter. ¡°If you want to conceal the saber¡¯s killing intent, there are many ways to do it. You can simply smear something on it. Why would you need a copper pavilion for that? The copper pavilion is to nurture its spirit! A jade pavilion would be even more effective at that, but it¡¯s too expensive and easily damaged. No one does it like that, but there are many people who use jade boxes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ¡°I¡¯m an ignorant bandit. There won¡¯t be any issues, then.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang, who had been well-behaved as she sat down quietly making tea for her father and boyfriend, finally could not help but giggle.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be pretty easy for you to take it away. Even the sharpness and luster of the saber can be covered up by applying some simple rust marks. It¡¯ll look like any other worn-out saber. This really isn¡¯t anything difficult.¡± Cui Wenjing said leisurely, ¡°However, you can¡¯t just rely on it. Right now, its killing intent is flowing all over the ce because it doesn¡¯t obey you. Once you be its master, it¡¯ll naturally be obedient. It can even warn you of others¡¯ killing intent. That¡¯s the goal you want to reach.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was greatly interested. ¡°How do I get it to ept me as its master?¡±

    ¡°As you are now, the problem is pretty simple. You¡¯re weak. Even though you¡¯repatible with it, at most, it only sees you as apanion. There¡¯s still a long way to go before it epts you as its master.¡± Cui Wenjing raised his cup and blew on his tea. Unperturbed, he continued, ¡°Keep working hard.¡±

    <i>So you have no idea how much I¡¯ll have to train until I¡¯m at the level where I can be its master. Why do you need to put on that shitty fa?ade? </i>Zhao Changhe did not know if he shouldugh or cry. ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you <i>really</i> want me to take the saber away? Is it really so that the saber stops collecting dust?¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I also wish to use this opportunity to send a message to certain people, particrly Tang Wanzhuang and His Majesty. What His Majesty is thinking, I haven¡¯t a clue. Not. One. Clue. Once he knows that you¡¯re marching through the <i>jianghu</i> with Dragon Bird, though...he should have some reaction.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought of the blind woman¡¯s words.

    <i>¡°Perhaps if youpared them with the Cui n, thetter would conform more to the thoughts of ordinary men.¡±</i>

    <i>Indeed. Their thoughts remain with the imperial court, the jianghu, the inheritance of the n. No matter how crafty they are, they¡¯ll never be able to scheme themselves out of this limited scope.</i>

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡± Zhao Changhe finally stopped being modest. ¡°I really like the saber.¡±

    Cui Wenjingughed. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered people to work on it a little. For the time being, enjoy your tea.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s joy was practically about to overflow as she kept up her well-behaved image. Finally, Zhao Changhe had gained something after walking through this thorny road. <i>This is what he deserves after drenching himself in blood fighting bravely for his life. People shouldn¡¯t be pointing out this and that to him, or telling him that he¡¯s gunning for something beyond what he can get.</i>

    <i>Furthermore, this is definitely a saber that he¡¯ll be able to use forever. It¡¯s a real treasured saber that¡¯s very hard to damage. At the very least, it¡¯s more durable than that wine gourd of his! When he uses that saber in the future, he¡¯ll think of me while that wine gourd might break at any time. Hehe.</i>

    She very happily sipped her tea and poured both her father and boyfriend another cup.

    From the moment that Cui Yuanyang had her little heart struck by Zhao Changhe, she always thought that he would have a falling out with her father; she thought thetter would do all he could to separate them, like the plot of a folktale. In all fairness, her father had indeed thought of letting Zhao Changhe die to settle things at the start. She felt that was the direction in which things were going, tragedy was looming upon them...

    ...But as it turned out, Zhao Changhe and her father actually got along ridiculously well, to the point where people thought that they should just be a couple. Her father had never seemed so pleasant to the eye of this youngdy in her rebellious phase. <i>Perhaps I should give him a back massageter?</i>

    ¡°Senior.¡± Zhao Changhe drank some tea and raised another topic. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to find out more about a certain thing, but I never found an appropriate opportunity to do so. Can I ask you about it right now?¡±

    Cui Wenjing answered indifferently, ¡°If you call me senior, then no.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck for a moment. After a while, he scratched his head and asked, ¡°Father?¡±

    Cui Wenjing, to his surprise, actually blushed slightly.

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s small face was even redder. The moisture in her eyes was about to overflow.

    Cui Wenjing pretended not to see it and leisurely sipped his tea. ¡°Alright. Ask away.¡±

    ¡°About this era...actually, more about the <i>previous</i> era. What did it look like and how did it copse? Your family is powerful and it has a long history. I believe you should know a thing or two about it.¡±

 Chapter 81: The Era Starts Anew

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Era Starts Anew</h4>

    Cui Wenjing could not help butugh. ¡°Powerful families may have been around for a long time, but not <i>that</i> long. We weren¡¯t there for the transition to the current era, and we are not the descendants of ns from the previous era. As for matters regarding the previous era, everyone, including His Majesty, is in the midst of exploring them. So far, we¡¯ve only been able to gather information from remnants of records and ruins from antiquity. We only know more than other people in the sense that we have a better grasp of the avable information.¡±

    Zhao Changhe listened attentively.

    ¡°The previous era should have been one where demons and gods inhabited the world. They could move mountains, fill seas, and split the world¡ªor so it¡¯s said. Now, descriptions like that are nothing but descriptions, but they should have really been capable of all that in the past. There are theories saying that they were <i>too</i> strong and their battles caused the world to copse. Or maybe it happened for some other reason. In any case, heaven and earth were shattered in the span of a single night and the myriad gods perished.¡±

    Zhao Changhe expected as much. The methods of the blind woman were clearly on another level from the people of this world. Cui Wenjing was the number nine man under heaven and could even manipte the profound workings of the weather, but there was still a sizable gap between him and the blind woman. If people today were not capable of replicating the blind woman¡¯s feats, then her powers had to be of the previous era. She was clearly a survivor of that time. Zhao Changhe was only unsure of why she had decided to act from the shadows.

    <i>The dao of heaven has died...</i> At this moment, the thing that resounded the most within his heart were these six words.

    <i>The beliefs of cults like the Blood God Cult and the Four Idols Cult may not be superstition after all. What if they actually point to powerful beings that once existed?</i>

    ¡°Heaven and earth were shattered and born again. For whatever reason, even though the gods and Buddhas all disappeared, ordinary lifeforms did notpletely die out. There were still tenacious humans who walked out of those ruins and rebuilt the world. It¡¯s just that most inheritances from the previous era died along with it. Humanity rediscovered how to cultivate from scouring these ruins and ces of antiquity, and alsopiled a bit of its history. We know some of the stories from that time, but as to how we can reach the level of those deities...that is unknown.¡±

    This was the crucial reason why Zhao Changhe felt that the level of martial arts of this world was lowpared to the fantasy novels he knew. He even found Cui Wenjing¡¯s level to be somewhatcking. <i>I wonder what level Xia Longyuan has reached.</i>

    At this point, Cui Wenjing sipped some tea to wet his throat, then suddenlyughed. He seemed to beughing at himself. ¡°The people of the world believe the Cui of Qinghe to originate from the previous era and revere us more for this; they believe us to possess some kind of awesome, mysterious inheritance. In reality, that¡¯s not the case. Take this Biluochun for example.... Whether this tea is supposed to be called Biluochun, nobody knows. However, we know that there was once a type of tea with this name, and borrowed it tobel this new type of tea. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So it¡¯s not that all the powerful families and sects preserved human heritage after the copse of the previous era. Rather, they were the first to discover inheritances from ancient ruins and they stashed them away for themselves. Is this the case?¡±

    ¡°There <i>are </i>some relics that have been passed down from the previous era, and some people used those to set up their sects. This is the case for a considerable number of cults. However, most sects simply appropriated their names from the previous era. Our ancestors chose to name our n Cui and, without a doubt, chose to settle down in Qinghe because it was recorded that there was a Qinghe Cui n from the previous era that flourished here. If we were to really look at what¡¯s recorded, the Cui n of Qinghe and Wang n of Langya did not exist at the same time. However, we¡¯re both around today because...well, because we all just appropriated these names.¡±

    <i>So that¡¯s how it is.</i>

    <i>The previous era might have some strong rtion to the real world. That would exin why the blind woman appeared in the real world. Once the era copsed, regardless of geography or culture, some things would undergo changes while others would be passed down. Thus, Beimang is still in the north, Qinghe is still in the south, and it¡¯s also why the emperors Yao, Shun, and Yu</i>[1]<i>, the Cui n of Qinghe, and Biluochun all seem so uncanny. The whole thing is actually very simple, but it¡¯s clear that more in-depth research is required to find out why things are the way they are.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought about the Cui n of Qinghe. Even though he was a humanities student, he was a jock that dominated the court. In the ssroom, he would be as slothful as a cat and could not for the life of him remember the powerful families of each time period. Initially, he thought the Cui n of Qinghe had a legendary quality to them, like a tall mountain. But now that his father-inw had revealed this, their lofty standing in his eyes dropped to the mud.

    Cui Wenjing said leisurely, ¡°Whether a n flourishes depends not on what identity they wish to appropriate, but rather on the n members themselves. I have never once covered any of this up. Yangyang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang straightened herself in her seat. ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°There were simply too many things to take care of and so I wasn¡¯t in the mood to rebuke you, but I must make it clear now. You left the house to travel with a bandit. Not only did you ruin your spotless reputation, you even damaged the name of the n and incited all sorts of disaster. You should be heavily punished. For the next few days, we have to take good care of our guest, so I will let you be for the next two days until he leaves. After that, you will be confined to the back of the mountain and cultivate for half a year.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had been joyous all this while, but her smile suddenly stiffened and she looked defeated. The father she felt was pleasant to look at a moment ago now seemed revolting.

    ¡°Can we talk this over? W¨Cwhat about three months?¡±

    ¡°I will not ept anything less than half a year.¡± Cui Wenjing had a nk expression on his face. ¡°Another thing. ording to the n rules. Ten strokes.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang covered her butt and jumped up. ¡°No! That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Cui Wenjing was unmoved and quietly drank his tea.

    ¡°Eh...¡± Zhao Changhe finally said something. ¡°Those ten strokes. Do you mean she¡¯ll be hit on the butt?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tears welled up in Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes and suddenly, there was a little charm in her voice as she said, ¡°But once it¡¯s hit, it won¡¯t be tender anymore. It won¡¯t be nice to touch...¡±

    ¡°<i>Pffft</i>!¡± Cui Wenjing spat out all the tea in his mouth. The grand ninth ranked man on the Ranking of Heaven nearly choked himself to death listening to her. His trembling hand pointed at Cui Yuanyang as he coughed for a while, not saying anything.

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically. ¡°About that. Give me the ten strokes. I¡¯ll take it on her behalf.¡±

    Cui Wenjing mmed the table and stood up. ¡°What do you want to protect her ass for?! I¡¯m warning the two of you. If you dare to do anything to ruin the name of the n within these three years, I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll cut you down with my sword!¡±

    After he said this, he flicked his sleeve and left. ¡°Because of what you just said, three more strokes!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, senior¡ªno, Father, we¡¯re not done discussing the history of the eras...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the summary? If you want more details, then have that <i>well-behaved</i> daughter of mine dig up some ancient records for you. You¡¯re in a study, have you not thought of reading the books here!? What the hell do you expect me to tell you!?¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s voice was exasperated. Even until he walked far away, he had not spared them an eye, afraid that he¡¯d want to beat them up if he looked at them for too long.

    The couple looked at each other and felt that Old Cui had been holding back his rage for quite some time now. <i>It definitely wasn¡¯t easy to force yourself to look so calm and indifferent the past two days. You must be at your limit, right?</i>

    ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Cui Wenjing¡¯s bad daughter was fuming. ¡°I won¡¯t follow the n rules. If he dares to hit me, I¡¯ll make a fuss over it in front of my mother! His n seems irond this time but mother has been crying for two days. Once I make a scene, she¡¯ll have no small amount of things to say to him. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s going to hit me then!¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head and looked at her. This girl only wanted to escape her beating and had few qualms about being locked up. She knew herself that what she had done was stupid and she also knew that she needed to receive punishment for it. Even Zhao Changhe thought in his heart that what she had done was incredibly stupid. It would not do if she was not punished.

    After experiencing all this, she had grown up and knew what to do and what not to do. At the very least, after leaving her home this once, she would not make a fuss over wanting to leave and find her boyfriend.

    To put it another way, everyone knew that it was about time for Zhao Changhe to leave.

    There was no way he could remain here forever and be oblivious to the changes of the world.

    There were still the misty rains of the <i>jianghu</i> waiting for him, and a vast painting scroll that needed to be unfurled.

    There was still the arrangement with Han Wubing at the Ancient Sword Lake. A man was only as good as his word, so Zhao Changhe knew that he had to keep to his appointment. He counted how many days had passed and knew it was about time.

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip, shuffled up to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side, and pressed her hand against his chest. ¡°Big Brother Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Ah... Ah?¡± Zhao Changhe felt the atmosphere in the room was not quite right... <i>This is your father¡¯s study. What do you think you¡¯re doing?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang said in a soft, intimate voice, ¡°Are you leaving soon...¡±

    ¡°Yeah... It¡¯s about time...¡±

    ¡°Then... I think I still have something to give you before you leave.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s tone became gentler and gentler. Together with what she said about her butt not being nice to touch after being hit, any man would think she wanted to do <i>that</i>...

    Zhao Changhe retreated. ¡°Umm... That. Wait. Your father¡ªNo. You¡¯re still young. In three years...Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Cui Yuanyang raised her head and looked at him. There was a hint of slyness in her gaze. ¡°What I meant was that I should give you a horse. Since Father says you¡¯re meant to march through the <i>jianghu</i> full of spirit and all that, how can you do it without a horse?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbstruck. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°So...¡± Charm shed through her gaze as she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Big Brother Zhao, this reaction of yours...what do you want me to give you?¡±

    1. Mythical emperors from 2000 BC ?

 Chapter 82: Snow-Treading Crow

    <h4>Chapter 82: Snow-Treading Crow</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt a strange indignation after having been so stupidly baited. Right now, he only wanted to gather everyone in front of the Cui n¡¯s ancestral temple and publicly announce ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    <i>And people really think Yangyang is dumb!</i>

    Thankfully, the dumb rabbit did not continue her questioning because her face was boiling hot. Even if she wanted to continue teasing him, she would not be able to. She was also too bashful to dig herself deeper into his embrace.

    At the end of the day, she was still a young girl. Even if she unlocked some abilities, she had no idea how to use them.

    For a while, there was only the haggard breathing of the two in the room. Their gazes hopped around as they looked at each other.

    <i>What do you want me to give you?</i>

    As a man, Zhao Changhe had to admit that he really had <i>that</i> desire. Looking at her little rosy cheeks, he really wanted to nibble and kiss them, especially when he knew that she would not refuse him.

    But...well.

    Zhao Changhe grit his teeth and restrained himself.

    He finally stop avoided Yangyang¡¯s gaze, slightly bent down and sped her flushed cheeks with both his hands. ¡°Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Cui Yuanyang was both bashful and happy. Her heart felt like it was going to hop out of her throat...

    <i>Has Big Brother Zhao ever done something this intimate to me before? </i>He always treated her like a little sister. It was hard for her to avoid thinking that her Big Brother Zhao had never had that kind of desire. She thought that it was just difficult for him to pull out now that things had gotten this far. Three yearster, perhaps he would pretend like nothing ever happened.

    <i>But this... </i>With the differences in their height, Zhao Changhe had to actually bow down to sp her cheeks. It gave the whole scene aical quality. Even though this made it look like he still treated her as a little sister, it was not as his own blood-rted sister, but more like a lover¡ªthere were some things he would not have done to her if he saw her purely as a little sister.

    Zhao Changhe rubbed her little cheeks and gently said, ¡°Yangyang, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but your Big Brother Zhao really likes you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s bashfulness quickly disappeared. Her eyes were glistening.

    ¡°But, Yanyang, you¡¯re too young.¡± Zhao Changhe continued rubbing her cheeks like he was kneading dough. ¡°We agreed on three years, so let¡¯s stick to three years. What¡¯s so amazing about the Ranking of Man? You¡¯ll get the news when I climb up to that. After that, I¡¯ll return to the Cui n in glory and meet a beautiful, grown-up Yangyang. Alright?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s words clearly made Cui Yuanyang happy in her heart, but she murmured, ¡°Liar. You said you liked the Yangyang of today and you didn¡¯t want her to grow up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Your mind doesn¡¯t need to grow up, but your other parts can.¡±

    ¡°<i>Pfft</i>! Scoundrel!¡± The little rabbit stamped her feet and broke away from him, then darted out of the study, covering her face. ¡°The books about the history of the eras are on the top shelf. Flip through them yourself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up straight and heaved a long sigh.

    <i>Everything¡¯s actually this simple, why make it soplicated?</i>

    He looked at the flustered youngdy fleeing away as if her life depended on it and felt she was smiling. <i>Isn¡¯t this good?</i>

    Zhao Changhe, unworried, poured himself a cup of tea and leisurely picked out some books from Cui Wenjing¡¯s bookshelf.

    Cui Wenjing had indeed only given him a broad outline. If Zhao Changhe did not take the chance now to obtain a more detailed understanding of the history of this world, when was he going to do it? He was now in the library of the head of the Cui n; the research and findings of a first-rate n had been made avable to him just like that. In some sense, this was of even more significance than being handed the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia.

    Zhao Changhe drank his tea as he read. Teasing a blushing youngdy¡ªwas there a more delightful way to live?

    *

    ¡°Big Brother Zhao! Big Brother Zhao!¡±

    The following morning, Zhao Changhe got out of his bed in the guest room. As usual, he drove away the maids who wanted to serve and wash him and then went to train with his saber.

    Before he had even trained for an hour, Cui Yuanyang, who had scurried away flustered the day before, excitedly rushed over to him. ¡°Training with your saber again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your father mentioned that he got some people to make adjustments to Dragon Bird. It¡¯s been an entire night and the saber is still nowhere to be seen... Eh?¡± Zhao Changhe replied casually. As he turned to look at Cui Yuanyang, he almost twisted his neck. ¡°Why are you back to being a rabbit?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had changed back from her light green dress into her fluffy fur coat and rabbit-ear hat. That noble bearing of a maiden from a rich family she had previously was nowpletely gone; overnight, she had reverted to being an idiot.

    Yesterday, she still put on the image of a wise and virtuousdy who refrained from speaking in the presence of her elders, but now, she had done away with the act and skipped over, smiling. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, you obviously like <i>this</i> Yangyang. Whenever you see me like this, your eyes squinch from smiling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly. ¡°I like you regardless of what you wear, but spring is almost over. Won¡¯t you die from the heat if you wear such thick clothes?¡±

    ¡°The Qingming festival isn¡¯t even here yet! There¡¯s cold snaps in spring, don¡¯t you know!?¡± Cui Yuanyang groaned as she pulled Zhao Changhe along by the hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the horse pasture. I heard they have some good new horses. I haven¡¯t seen them before. I¡¯ll bring you to take a look with me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sheathed his saber and let himself be pulled along by the little rabbit as she skipped away. Without realizing it, he also began skipping. <i>It¡¯s too contagious...</i>

    The horse pasture was far away. They had to leave the city and travel a long distance. Zhao Changhe saw arge river on which boats drifted about. By the side of the river was grasnd as far as the eye could see; numerous riders were riding horses there and as the wind pushed down the grasses, he could faintly see no small number of horses grazing in the fields.

    ¡°This is my family¡¯s horse pasture!¡± Cui Yuanyang led Zhao Changhe and ran toward the fields. ¡°It¡¯s rather quiet today because ofst night¡¯s events... Otherwise, there¡¯d be a whole group of people racing here livening up the ce!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s nose twitched as he suddenly recalled something Cui Yuanyang had told him a while back. <i>¡°There¡¯s a river near my home.¡±</i>

    What she meant was not that there was a river in the vicinity, but that there was a river running across their territory, a river belonging to her n.

    No wonder Cui Yuanyang was quite adept at horse riding. Her days basically consisted of watching chickens fight and riding horses. <i>How could she possibly be bad at riding horses...</i>

    ¡°Senior Wang! Senior Wang!¡± Cui Yuanyang went up to an elderly man and tugged on him. ¡°Where¡¯s ck Peony? I miss her.¡±

    Senior Wang smiled. ¡°We bought some good horses from the western regions a few days ago. Right now, we¡¯re mulling over which one to mate with ck Peony.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Mate??? ck Peony is still too young!¡±

    Senior Wang nced at Zhao Changhe and did not say anything.

    <i>Youngdy, do you finally know how your father feels?</i>

    The couple both understood Senior Wang¡¯s gaze. A flustered Cui Yuanyang, with a bashful expression on her face, stamped her feet. ¡°Let me take a look. What kind of repulsive beast dares to mate with my ck Peony? I won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    <i>Yes. This is what your father thinks as well.</i>

    The old man did not say too much, however, and brought both of them to see the horses. Zhao Changhe thought that a little white rabbit like Cui Yuanyang would like white horses. He did not know why her horse was named <i>ck</i> Peony, but when they arrived, he was dumbstruck.

    It was a beautiful, snow-white horse that reminded him of a unicorn. Upon seeing Cui Yuanyang approach, it enthusiastically galloped over to meet her. Cui Yuanyang hugged its neck cheerfully. ¡°ck Peony, I missed you so much!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...???¡±

    <i>Why the fuck did you name this horse ck Peony!? Why not Ebony Ink Raven? Even I can tell it¡¯s an amazing horse!</i>

    Cui Yuanyang looked at Zhao Changhe and giggled. ¡°Why are you twitching like that, Big Brother Zhao?¡±

    ¡°Why did you give a white horse such a name?¡±

    ¡°So that I can see other people react like how you just did. Hahaha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Fuck.¡±

    As Cui Yuanyang was about to say something, the chaotic sound of clopping hooves came from behind. Someone shouted. ¡°Youngdy, be careful! This horse is still unruly. We haven¡¯t let it out to graze yet. Be careful not to get hit, youngdy!¡±

    When Cui Yuanyang turned to look at the horse, her eyes instantly lit up.

    A shining ck steed was speeding toward them. It was ck throughout, except for its hooves¡ªthey were snow-white, as if it was treading through snow. It looked beautiful. Behind it, a few stable hands were chasing it. They made a big fuss as they brandished a few ropes and attempted to capture it.

    Cui Yuanyang tugged on Zhao Changhe. ¡°Hey, Big Brother Zhao, do you like that horse?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to appraise horses... But from its appearance, is its name Snow-Treading Crow[1]?¡±

    ¡°Snow-Treading Crow¡ªthat¡¯s a good name.¡± Senior Wang smiled. ¡°This horse hasn¡¯t been given a name yet.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯ll be called Snow-Treading Crow!¡± Cui Yuanyang tugged on Zhao Changhe. ¡°I¡¯ll break in the horse with Big Brother Zhao!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Break in a horse? I don¡¯t even know how to ride one!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really simple!¡± Cui Yuanyang leaped in the air, and with an extremely nimble somersault,nded steadily on the galloping steed¡¯s back.

    The riders at the back all loudly cheered, ¡°Amazing! Youngdy, you¡¯re even more agile than before!¡±

    In the midst of their apuding, the horse swept past Zhao Changhe. Cui Yuanyang reached her hand toward Zhao Changhe and pulled him up. He used the force of her hand to flip into the air andnd behind her.

    This horse was speeding away, out of control. The riders behind them all looked at each other and their horses all slowed down; none of them dared to pursue them.

    In such an open space in front of numerous people, Zhao Changhe hugged Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hips as they rode the horse together... She was even blushing and looked incredibly happy.

    They had enough tact to refrain from going over to them. <i>There should be no problem if the youngdy is the one breaking the horse in...right?</i>

    ¡°How do we tame it?¡± Zhao Changhe felt all this to be a big pain in the ass as he grabbed onto the youngdy¡¯s waist. He really did not want to embrace her like this in front of so many eyes, but this horse was different from the one they rode before. It swerved left and right and shook all around. If he was not at his current cultivation, his two legs would not have been able to hold onto the horse. Someone who had never ridden a horse would have been thrown off in the first second.

    Cui Yuanyang, who was supposed to be responsible for breaking in the horse, suddenly had no idea how to do it. Her entire body was limp, as if she was paralyzed in Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace. ¡°Big¡ªBig Brother Zhao... I¡ªIf you hug me like that, I can¡¯t muster my strength...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    The steed neighed as it raised its forelegs and reared. It wanted to shake off the two humans on its back. They were just feeding assistants, what business did they have riding it?

    Zhao Changhe lost his temper and struck the horse¡¯s head with his fist. ¡°Other people ride on horses with girls to catch the wind together. I¡¯m also riding on a horse to catch the wind with a girl. What¡¯s with this irreverence? What¡¯re you prancing like that for? Behave yourself!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    The steed got dizzy from being hammered by Zhao Changhe and began jumping all over the ce. Zhao Changhe tightly locked his legs around the horse¡¯s stomach and immediately wrapped Cui Yuanyang in a tight embrace as he rigidly clutched the reins.

    Ordinary horsemen, though skilled and athletic, could notpare to someone at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. No matter how majestic this horse was, it had no way of defying Zhao Changhe¡¯s immense strength.

    ¡°Still want to resist!?¡± Zhao Changhe struck the horse again with his fist. ¡°Jump around again and I¡¯ll smack you!¡±

    The horse was about to cry as it flopped around for a short moment. Then, it seemed like it had decided to behave itself. It slowed down to a rxed walk as it brought the two of them to wander by the river bank.

    <i>It looks like... it¡¯s calmed down?</i>

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head to look at the youngdy in his embrace, panting. ¡°Hey. Is this enough?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang raised her head to look at him. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, you say you don¡¯t know how to ride, but it turns out you¡¯re a natural at taming... Just look at how docile it is.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Are you talking about the horse or...</i>

    Cui Yuanyang looked around. In just that short period, the steed had galloped far away, to where there were no people around. A cool breeze brushed across the riverside; the waves resounded in the background; faraway, they could faintly see the sails of ships.

    The danger they had felt crossing the river back then was now reced by the refreshing mor of the stream and the warm spring winds; the danger of fleeing on horseback had morphed into the rxation of an unhurried stroll.

    Cui Yuanyang continued looking around. Her beautiful eyes seemed downcast as she passionately nestled in Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace and asked, ¡°Big Brother Zhao, before you leave...can¡ªcan you...kiss me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was neither too modest nor did he go overboard.

    He lowered his head and kissed the small rabbit on her boiling cheeks, saying in a low voice, ¡°I should have marked you like this from the start.... Wait for me.¡±

    1. This is the name of the horse belonging to Yu Chigong, a general instrumental to the founding of the Tang Dynasty. ?

 Chapter 83: The Wind Blows by the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 83: The Wind Blows by the Lake</h4>

    Zhao Changhe spent the next three days in leisure.

    At night he read underntern light and immersed himself in history, while in the day he practiced horse riding. Whenever he got tired, he would embrace that small white rabbit under the willow trees by the riverbank and surreptitiously kiss her behind the trees, far away from the eyes of the riders.

    Snow-Treading Crow and ck Peony grazed around the trees. Looking at those two, Zhao Changhe had no idea if anything had sparked between them, and whether they were going to secretly mate. Anyway, the couple were lost in their intimacy and could not be bothered concerning themselves with what their horses were doing.

    The little white rabbit was initially dissatisfied with letting her horse find a mate, but this was her Big Brother Zhao¡¯s horse, so it seemed like she was fine with it.

    <i>Everyone has to find a mate eventually, both men and horses.</i>

    Snow-Treading Crow was now very well-behaved. If he jumped about, he would get beaten. But if he was well-behaved, he would have a nice mare to apany him. Even horses knew what they had to do.

    What¡¯s more, his master was outstanding. In just a measly three days, he had already turned from a greenhorn that had never ridden a horse into an expert able to perform difficult riding techniques like dropping to the side of the horse or standing on the stirrups. It was as if he was a person that had spent years of his life on a horse¡ªnothing like a newbie.

    Cui Yuanyang realized that as long as it was rted to exercise, Zhao Changhe could pick up skills very quickly. On the other hand, every time he went to read in Cui Wenjing¡¯s study, his eyes would get drowsy.

    Zhao Changhe seemed to be quite interested in the history of the eras, but whenever he sat down to read, his eyes would get tired. Cui Yuanyang had no idea how much he had read or how many words had gone into that skull of his in the past three days.

    <i>Yes. He¡¯s so simr to how I was like when I was forced to memorize internal arts mnemonics. We really are like a couple.</i>

    <i>What he said was right. Someone like him shouldn¡¯t concern himself with the matters of the imperial court. He¡¯s naturally suited to the jianghu and that¡¯s where he belongs, wandering around and braving dangers.</i>

    However, Yangyang was getting more and more reluctant to part with him.

    The modifications to Dragon Bird had beenpleted a few days ago, so Zhao Changhe could have actually left then. Learning horse riding and researching the history of this world were just very good reasons to stay for another two days. However, while there was no end to studying, there <i>were</i> standards for horse riding, and once he reached them, it meant that it was time to go.

    Cui Yuanyang even felt that Zhao Changhe¡¯s kisses were not as passionate as the one he gave two days ago. She did not know if she was mistaken...

    But of course she was. Zhao Changhe could not, in good faith, kiss this small girl on her little lips. <i>What passion is there to speak of when kissing someone on the cheek...</i> Zhao Changhe¡¯s affection for Yangyang far exceeded his desire for her, and he did not know if this would change in the future.

    The winds caressed the willow trees as the youngdy nuzzled up against her boyfriend¡¯s embrace. Her expression seemed out of sorts as she muttered, ¡°Big Brother Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Zhao Changhe reached out his hand and yed with her chin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Qingming Festival is tomorrow. All the n members need to give offerings to our ancestors. The incident regarding second uncle will be recounted to our ancestors and he will be executed before them.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your father the past two days. This matter will probably be very troublesome to settle afterward. Your second uncle has a lot of power. There will be thousands of loose ends to tie up after he¡¯s taken care of. It definitely wasn¡¯t easy for him to take time out to talk to me that night.

    ¡°In front of other people, he must always be calm and collected,¡± Cui Yuanyang said softly. ¡°In the past, I thought that it must have been very exhausting for him to live like that. Who doesn¡¯t want to be from a powerful n or be the ninth ranked man on the Ranking of Heaven? But I feel like it¡¯s not as good as traveling in the <i>jianghu</i> free and unrestrained, like you, Big Brother Zhao.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why a little idiot like you would admire the trials and hardships of the <i>jianghu</i>, and then be deceived by a bandit.¡±

    ¡°Hmph...¡±

    It was good that Cui Yuanyang did not follow up with the line ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that bandit happened to be you, Big Brother Zhao.¡± Both of them had already heard and uttered too many corny lines these past two days. What she wanted to say was ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I don¡¯t want to be a burdensome brat. I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡± She was so concerned over this she almost became like a second Cui Wenjing.

    In some sense, letting the people of the <i>jianghu</i> believe that Zhao Changhe had been driven away by the Cui n was a good thing. It meant that he would not be tied down by anything and could remain carefree as he strode forward.

    However, this little girl never said any of this in the end. What she meant when she told him that all the n members were going to present offerings to their ancestors tomorrow was very clear.

    She did not want to confront their farewell. It would probably have taken more than a month for her to stop crying from being overwhelmed by the sorrow of parting; Zhao Changhe also disliked getting tangled up in something until he was sick of it. He thought that it would be ideal if he could take the chance while they were all presenting offerings to leave.

    Thus, she told him the time. Both of them tacitly understood each other.

    Yangyang had always known what she had to do.

    *

    Fifth day of the fourth month. The Qingming Festival.

    It drizzled through the night and only stopped in the morning. There was a thick fog now and the moon at daybreak still hung nted in the dark sky, faintly discernible.

    In the guest room, Zhao Changhe lightly caressed the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia, which now had some rust smeared on it. ¡°Eighth-grader saber, don¡¯t worry, alright? Your big brother here will bring you to kill people.¡±

    The saber buzzed. Its response seemed to tell Zhao Changhe that it was not only satisfied, but even delighted.

    Zhao Changhe slowly slung it over his back and looked at himself in the copper mirror.

    He was a well-built man more than eight <i>chi</i> tall; the broad saber on his back was four <i>chi</i> long, and its long hilt jutted up from his shoulders at an angle. From afar, anyone would be able to feel his oppressive bearing. The more Zhao Changhe looked at the saber, the more awake he felt looking at his own handsome reflection.

    His schr robes had been swapped out for a warrior <i>jinzhuang</i>, no longer a red-violet color, but now a low-profile ashen brown; a worn out wine gourd hung nted by his waist; and together with his beard, which he had intentionally grown out the past two days, that frivolous and proud wildness of his was once again visible in the mirror.

    <i>Ding!</i>

    From a hill far away, bells could be heard and told everyone in the Cui n that it was time to gather and present offerings to their ancestors.

    Zhao Changhe turned around and gazed into the distance. Amidst the thick fog, it was difficult to make out the mountain.

    However, he knew that there was a small girl looking in the direction of the guest house with each step she took on the mountain road.

    He stared fixedly for a while. After arranging his traveling bag, he strode out and mounted Snow-Treading Crow.

    Within the morning fog, the steed neighed as it made its way through the quiet streets of Qinghe Commandery, straight towards the long river outside themandery.

    Cui Yuanyang had just reached the summit of the hill. As if feeling something, she turned her head and looked far into the distance.

    The mists were gradually receding, but still, she could not see anybody. However, she could faintly make out the willow trees by the river bank; she could feel the morning wind and see the waning moon.

    This little girl, who had never bothered with obtaining a deeper understanding of things when she was studying, suddenly thought of a phrase passed down from the previous era.

    <i>In the years following our farewell, beautiful sceneries I may see. </i>

    <i>But who shall I confide in when my heart is full of love and longing?</i>[1]

    This was a line that had been preserved through the eras. It was only after reciting it once more in her heart that she realized she was <i>in</i> that poem.

    ¡°Father.¡± She suddenly tugged on the hem of Cui Wenjing¡¯s robe. ¡°After the ceremony, I¡¯ll go into secluded meditation myself. Can you teach me the Qinghe Purple Qi Art?

    Cui Wenjing stroked his beard, filled with constion. ¡°Very well.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang once more looked in the direction of the river outside themandery, muttering to herself, ¡°You must wait for me... In three years, don¡¯t forget Yangyang.¡±

    *

    A thousand <i>li</i> away, Ancient Sword Lake.

    Beside theke there was a bamboo forest, within which was a straw hut. Beside it was a grave.

    Han Wubing quietly sat down with his legs crossed beside the grave,ying his sword before the tombstone. He opened a jug of warm wine and began slowly pouring it on the sword. From time to time, he took a few sips, as if taking turns drinking with the de. At the same time, it looked like some kind of sacrificial ceremony.

    After a while, there was some movement in the mists.

    The wine gourd ran out of wine.

    Han Wubing ced the empty gourd upright in front of the tombstone and picked up his sword, now drenched in wine.

    ¡°Han Wubing, I knew you woulde here.¡±

    All around, shadows of people flickered about. He had no idea when they had surrounded him.

    Han Wubing did not turn to nce at them and continued looking at the grave. ¡°I also knew that you people woulde.¡±

    ¡°And you still came to meet your death? You came to pay respects at the cost of your life. Why do this?¡±

    ¡°Because I feel like something iscking in the ceremony. There is not enough wine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Lacking the bounty on your head? Haha... Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s wine, but no blood. What Ick are the severed heads of my enemies. You¡¯ve alle at a good time.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    A dragon-like screech resounded as killing intent from bright and cold sword qi dispersed the mist enveloping the bamboo forest.

    Zhao Changhe, on the road, suddenly reined in his horse and raised his head to look at the sky.

    <strong>Fourth Month. Qingming. Han Wubing, at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate wasprehending the sword in front of a grave. Within the span of time it takes for an incense stick to burn, he beheaded thirty-two of his enemies from the Sword Hut, and their blood was offered as a sacrifice to histe friend. Among them was one enemy at the same level; with his killing intent piercing through the nine heavens, he was not a trivial foe.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 66: Han Wubing!</strong>

    <strong>His health is his enemies¡¯ demise.</strong>

    Zhao Changhe looked on for a moment and suddenly smiled. ¡°This month, those profiteers sorting the rankings into books must have their jaws on the ground. I heard that the Tome of Troubled Times has never appeared this frequently in the past. Is this a sign that chaos is upon us? Are heroes about to rise in droves?¡±

    He stroked the head of his horse and smiled. ¡°Little crow, are you itching to get on with it?¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I¡¯m a horse. What are you saying...</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Changhe urged his horse forward and sped away. ¡°My opponent is waiting for me. How can I fall behind!¡±

    1. From a poem written by Liu Yong in the Song dynasty. ?

 Chapter 84 Zhao Changhe, Idol of the Masses

    <h4>Chapter 84 Zhao Changhe, Idol of the Masses</h4>

    It was drizzling in another small vige. All around, willow seeds were carried by the wind.

    Zhao Changhe, who was always confident in his body and thought nothing of getting wet in the rain, finally started to agree with Cui Yuanyang when she cursed this awful weather.

    Poets could leisurely write about the frequent rains during Qingming, but if you were a traveler, you would naturally be cursing it. What¡¯s more, this was a long journey; he was not simply returning to a nearby vige to visit his family. Zhao Changhe had to brave the rain for long periods at a time.

    In ancient times, traveling was just this difficult. Whenever poets bade farewell to someone and traveled ten thousand <i>li</i> across the empire, they did not know if they would see them ever again. Thus, countless timeless pieces of writing would follow every farewell.

    Having just received such a good horse, he cared deeply for his Snow-Treading Crow and was afraid he might get sick from the rain, even though he had no clue if horses could catch a cold.

    Zhao Changhe left feeling free and unrestrained. In the rain, though, his mood soured and he began missing Yangyang. He did not know if she was weeping at home.

    From all of this, he understood the line ¡°If one were to ask how deep my sorrow is? It is like the vast ins, the willow seeds drifting through the city, and the plum blossoms in the evening rain.[1]¡±

    When he thought of Yangyang leaning against the banister on a tower, looking into the distance, this line appeared in his heart.

    <i>It¡¯s over. I¡¯m beginning to sound like a schr again. How strange. I was a humanities student, but I¡¯ve never been able to remember much poetry. Everything my teacher taught me, I returned to her. It¡¯s been half a year since I¡¯ve left the ssroom and entered the jianghu,</i> <i>but more and more poetry keeps appearing in my head.</i>

    He did not know if it was because cultivating helped to improve his memory, or if it was because the rains of the <i>jianghu</i> were especially poetic. It was like he met Yue Hongling¡ªhe was most like a schr then.

    ¡°Brother, help me look after my horse. Give him the best hay,¡± called Zhao Changhe to the worker as he led his horse to the front of the inn. Then, he stuck his head inside to see if there were any patrons calling him an idiot.

    The worker walked up to meet him. ¡°Sir, you can be assured that we are the most professional when ites to taking care of¡ª<i>whoa!</i> That¡¯s a beautiful horse!¡±

    ¡°He sure is.¡± There was a vignce in Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze. He felt this to be a pain in the ass. <i>My horse shouldn¡¯t get stolen, right?</i>

    The worker caressed Snow-Treading Crow admiringly and smiled. ¡°Sir, please go in and take a seat. Tell us what you wish to eat.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll just have a bowl of noodles. In any case, I can starve to death, but don¡¯t let my horse starve.¡±

    The worker understood perfectly. If he was Zhao Changhe, he would also have felt that way.

    <i>It¡¯s really a beautiful horse!</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought, <i>in the real world, this¡¯d be like parking a limited edition Rolls-Royce... And the Cui n just gave it to me without question.</i>

    ¡°Have you guys heard? There¡¯s a new cutthroat that¡¯s popped up in the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    <i>Such familiar lines...</i> Tears were about to stream down Zhao Changhe¡¯s face as he sat in a corner and listened to what the people here had to say.

    ¡°Yeah. Han Wubing is really ruthless. He also had his start in the Sword Hut, but he cut down thirty-two of his brothers in a couple minutes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>No problems here.</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s up with all these traitors popping up these days? This time it¡¯s Han Wubing;st time, it was Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Looks like I still have a part to y.</i>

    ¡°Haha. Han Wubing is pretty brutal, but he¡¯s not as interesting as Zhao Changhe. He escorted the youngdy of the Cui n over a thousand <i>li</i> home. All of us thought that he was about to be a son-inw, but in the end, the Cui n is still the Cui n. They couldn¡¯t ept a bandit and they actually drove him away. Really, he fought tooth and nail for nothing. I have no idea if he¡¯s hiding in some corner and sobbing right now. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Man, he¡¯s got a really tragic life. He keeps getting close to those unobtainable women. First Yue Hongling, then Cui Yuanyang? Why bother? What¡¯s wrong with being a little more realistic...¡±

    ¡°Like us?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. You got that right! I want to give Zhao Changhe the title of the first Hidden Dragon! Are there any objections?¡±

    ¡°I object.¡± Zhao Changhe could not take it any longer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys talk about Han Wubing. I¡¯ll get sick of it if you people keep talking about Zhao Changhe all day. What¡¯s so interesting about him?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯re you? If we talk about Zhao Changhe, can you stop us? You think you¡¯re hot shit just because you have a good horse? Do you think Cui Yuanyang should belong to a prince like you? Is that why you feel attacked when you hear Zhao Changhe¡¯s name? We support Zhao Changhe iming Cui Yuanyang. Fucking bite me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only eat his noodles. ¡°Alright, alright. If Zhao Changhe was here, he¡¯d thank you for your support. You guys continue.¡±

    Someone else said, ¡°Actually, Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang were alone together on the road for so many days, did they really not do <i>that</i> at all? The Cui n sure wants to cover things up, but with things being as they are, can they even marry Cui Yuanyang off?¡±

    ¡°Well, who knows? With enemies popping up every minute, do you think they had the time to do it? I sure don¡¯t think so. If the Cui n dares to do something like this, I guess they¡¯re really confident that the little chick is still untouched.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, who knows? Maybe Zhao Changhe¡¯s a minute man. Looks rough but isn¡¯t. Maybe he finished in a few seconds?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha</i>! Well said, brother. Maybe he really <i>is </i>that kinda guy!¡±

    Veins popped out of Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead.

    <i>I thought you guys were my fans. Turns out you¡¯re just a bunch of haters.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait three years. For all I know, he might actually enter the Ranking of Man. I¡¯ve never heard of someone cultivating as fast as him.¡±

    ¡°So the Cui n isn¡¯t actually kicking him out? Well, in any case, they¡¯re pushing him aside right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It may be difficult, but for Zhao Changhe, it might just be possible.¡±

    ¡°If that day reallyes, I¡¯ll treat everyone to a round of drinks!¡±

    <i>There¡¯s actually a fan willing to buy drinks for everyone in my ce for my wedding... You guys are even more confident than myself. </i>Zhao Changhe ate his noodles, lost in thought.

    The agreement he had reached with the Cui n had indeed achieved its intended effect: Yangyang¡¯s name was not tarnished, and in fact, the majority of people felt that nothing happened between them; ¡°finishing within a few seconds¡± was simply said as a joke. Furthermore, the Cui n was not too harshly criticized for showing ingratitude. In any case, that was just how powerful families were. Most people actually thought that it was good enough that the Cui n actually left the possibility open for Zhao Changhe.

    <i>The Cui n did not act in good faith, but it also showed that I acted with restraint. People won¡¯t rebuke either of us for this¡ªis this the case?</i>

    More importantly, during his travels, Zhao Changhe realized his arrest order had been withdrawn. He was no longer a criminal who could not travel in broad daylight.

    His earlier efforts were all finally beginning to bear fruit.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe managed to endure the nder uttered before him. The people finally got sick about talking about him and continued discussing Han Wubing. ¡°I never heard about Han Wubing being part of the Sword Hut. I thought he was an independent martial artist. Who was it that said he had his start with the Sword Hut just now?¡±

    A man sighed. ¡°How could people make a name for themselves in the <i>jianghu</i> without ever epting a master? Even Yue Hongling came from a third-rate sect, and Zhao Changhe also uses the Blood God Cult¡¯s martial arts. Lone warriors? <i>Pft. </i>Even those so-called independent martial artists clearly had some instruction from a master or another, it¡¯s just that they won¡¯t admit to it. How can there be any truly independent martial artists?¡±

    ¡°So why did he have a falling out with the Sword Hut?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue. The master of the Sword Hut is ranked eighth on the Ranking of Earth. You think he¡¯ll personallye and take care of that traitor?¡±

    ¡°Why would someone like him bother with small fry? Look at Xue Canghai. He¡¯s not even on the Ranking of Man, and he can¡¯t even be bothered to take care of Zhao Changhe¡ªhe¡¯s busy with too many things.¡±

    Zhao Changhe covered his head. <i>If you guys want to talk about Han Wubing, then talk about him. I actually want to listen to his story. Why do you have to bring me up after every sentence? What does his story have to do with me...</i>

    In the end, after listening for a while, Zhao Changhe did not manage to pick up any useful information.

    As it turns out, anyone could tune in to the rumors of the<i> jianghu</i>, but in reality, only a few people knew what was happening behind the scenes. One could be misled by other¡¯s making wild guesses.

    ¡°You wish to know more about Han Wubing?¡± Suddenly, someone sat in front of Zhao Changhe and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I have a way to let you find out about almost all sorts of information in the <i>jianghu</i> with the greatest speed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his head and nced at him. It was a middle-aged man of ordinary appearance; there did not seem to be anything special about him.

    Zhao Changhe quickly slurped down his noodles and replied indifferently, ¡°If I want to know more about Han Wubing, I can just ask him myself. I simply got curious about the conversation here, so I listened in a little. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the kind to drool over the gossip of others. Even for that first seat of yours¡ªI can¡¯t be bothered asking about whether she¡¯s looking for a husband.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m with the Demon Suppression Bureau? Just from that one thing I said?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with you.... I still wish to say a few things, though. Can I trouble you to pass it on to First Seat Tang?¡±

    The middle-aged man cupped his fists. ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leisurely wiped his mouth. ¡°Firstly, I have an appointment with someone and I must go to Ancient Sword Lake. I don¡¯t have much time to bother with other shitty matters. I don¡¯t have to go somewhere just because someone wants me to.¡±

    The middle-aged man could only say, ¡°First Seat Tang suggests that you don¡¯t go. The situation at Ancient Sword Lake is unclear, so it¡¯s best to avoid it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not moved. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll be there, I¡¯ll go even if the sky starts raining des. Besides, Han Wubing is able to deal with <i>this...situation</i>, so why can¡¯t I?¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed. ¡°You keep your promises¡ªI respect that. However, the sky really might rain down des... At the very least, the Blood God Cult¡¯s upper echelons wille to deal with you. The more your fame grows, the more they lose face. They won¡¯t be able to take it. If you¡¯re willing to talk it over with us, we can help you take care of this matter. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it might be difficult for you to even arrive at Ancient Sword Lake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you people to handle it for me. The matter with the Blood God Cult is a personal grudge, all things considered. I¡¯ll take care of it myself. I don¡¯t want to owe you guys favors.¡± Zhao Changhe suddenlyughed. ¡°And isn¡¯t the greatest source of shame for the Blood God Cult the fact that their Cult Leader Xue was defeated by someone of a lower cultivation? What do I count for?¡±

    The middle-aged man: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°With that said, even though I am declining your invitation, it doesn¡¯t mean I hate you guys or anything like that. But if Tang Wanzhuang wishes to discuss something with me, I hope that she¡¯ll kindly find the time toe talk to me in person. I dislike troublesome things, and there¡¯s nothing more troublesome than beating around the bush like this.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up. ¡°Shopkeeper, the bill!¡±

    1. Poem written by He Zhu in the Song Dynasty. ?

 Chapter 85: Honing the Saber

    <h4>Chapter 85: Honing the Saber</h4>

    The rain stopped as Zhao Changhe left the inn. Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood improved slightly. Seeing that his beloved horse was not stolen and wasfortably eating hay, his mood improved even more.

    After thinking about it in more detail, of course no one would dare to steal his horse. <i>You guys can see how scary that saber on my back is, can¡¯t you?</i>

    Zhao Changhe paid the stable hand a piece of silver, but as he was about to mount his horse, he suddenly thought of something and put his foot down. He leaned down and meticulously checked the stirrups and saddle for anything strange.

    His days in the Cui estate had beenfortable¡ªa bit <i>too</i>fortable, it seemed. He had almost forgotten his previous caution.

    Seeing that there was nothing wrong, Zhao Changhe heaved a sigh of release and finally mounted his horse.

    The middle-aged man from the Demon Suppression Bureau watched him from the entrance of the inn. Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions, his expression was full of admiration as he passed him a piece of paper. ¡°These are Han Wubing¡¯s details.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bluntly epted it. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°My name is Wu Weiyang. Perhaps we¡¯ll meet again in the future. The Demon Suppression Bureau will not intervene in the storm you¡¯re riding to. Be careful on the road.¡±

    After he said this, his figure flickered and he disappeared without a trace.

    <i>Judging by that speed, he''s at least at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate... The Demon Suppression Bureau sure has their means. </i>Zhao Changhe was not too impressed. <i>Well, whatever. I drank tea with the man ranked ninth on the Ranking of Heaven. Why would I care about something like this?</i>

    He felt that there was a hidden implication to Wu Weiyang¡¯s words. ¡°<i>The Demon Suppression Bureau will not intervene in the storm you¡¯re riding to. Be careful on the road.¡± Huh. What about afterward? Does that mean if I need some help in the future, I can approach the Demon Suppression Bureau?</i>

    Zhao Changhe stopped thinking about this for the moment. As Snow-Treading Crow moved forward on the public road, he took a look at the information Wu Weiyang gave him.

    <i>-Han Wubing. 19 years old.</i>

    <i>He¡¯s actually younger than me. Back at the ruined temple, I couldn¡¯t tell at all with that grim face of his.</i>

    <i>-Originally a disciple of the Mount Ba Sword Hut. His aptitude is nothing exceptional, but he is a hard worker. He is solitary and only likes training in the sword. After putting in assiduous work into his swordsmanship, he rose to the middle echelons of the sect. He does not have any deep rtionship with other people and his presence is unremarkable...</i>

    Three years ago, everyone from the Sword Hut came to Ancient Sword Lake to try their luck searching for the legendary ancient sword left behind from the previous era. Han Wubing was at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate at the time and followed a team to theke.

    The legend of the divine sword at Ancient Sword Lake was so attractive not only because it had been passed down by elders, but also due to the magic and mystery that surrounded it. asionally, terrifying sword qi rose from theke, almost invariably causing explorers searching for the sword to die instant deaths. However, investigations after the fact had never revealed anything; this was aplete mystery. Nobody knew where the sword qi emanated from.

    It was precisely because of this that everyone believed there was something magical about theke, but no one had the strength to willingly stay there long-term and search for the sword. Everyone was afraid that they would meet with a strange death. Thus, no one imed Ancient Sword Lake for themselves. However, over the years, there were always people who traveled there on asion to try their luck.

    After so long, though, nobody discovered anything. Cui Yuanyang mentioned that the Cui n had also organized people to search for the sword multiple times, but they had always returned empty. Cui Wenjing¡¯s strength, intelligence, and influence were first-rate in the empire. If even he could not find anything, what chance did other people have? Thus, therger powers also gradually gave up searching for the sword, feeling it was a waste of time.

    The big powers may have given up, but that did not stop people from the <i>jianghu</i> wanting to try their luck anding to theke in droves. No one dared to stay near thekeside, but the appropriately-named Sword Lake City, located a few dozen <i>li</i> from it, was incredibly prosperous and lively. Nowhere in the empire were there as many inns, brothels, taverns, and casinos, not even in the capital. There were simply too many travelers.

    With these things going on, it became a ce where powers of all sizes and affiliations flourished, and fishes and dragons mixed around together. It was extremelyplicated, and indeed, not somewhere a thirdyer <i>jianghu</i> newbie could casually go to.

    When Han Wubing followed the team to theke, he was, of course, apanied by elders and his fellow disciples as they went to gain more experience. This could also be considered a group expedition in the <i>jianghu</i>. However, Han Wubing did not have good rtions with people and did not partner up with other disciples, deciding instead to search thekeside by himself. However, he did get to know a good friend. They got along the moment they bumped into each other and began searching together.

    How did it happen that someone who did not have good rtions with anybody else became like an old friend with someone he had just met? The Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s information had no way of knowing. After all, there was no way Han Wubing would ept any interviews about the incident. They could only give cursory information.

    They did not find the ancient sword, but Han Wubing and his friend found the remains of a senior who had died there, by dumb luck, and gained a treasured sword along with a sword art. His friend got the sword and Han Wubing took the sword art manual. Everyone was happy.

    But then, some other disciples of the Sword Hut bumped into them. They took advantage of their seniority and said that, whether it was the sword or the sword art, they both belonged to the Sword Hut.

    In the end, Han Wubing¡¯s friend was killed and the sword was snatched away. Afterward, Han Wubing tore apart the sword art manual in rage and broke away from the Sword Hut. From then on, he began wandering the world, turned even more unsociable, and began making a living off bounty hunting.

    The matter was very simple. The Demon Suppression Bureau presented the facts as they were and did not embellish any of the details; it did not have much of an effect on Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood. He thought to himself, <i>I was curious about Han Wubing¡¯s story for half the day, but it turns out his tale is onemonly found in the jianghu. A disciple left his sect in rage after being kicked around by those with more power, had his treasures stolen from him, and his friend was murdered. Ten years ago, this was a popr temte for webnovels.</i>

    However, Han Wubing turned out to be a truly virtuous person. In the three years that followed, he tested his sword in the <i>jianghu</i> and reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate; during the Qingming festival, he went to pay respects to his friend and slew all his enemies. How could one not find delight in such a story?

    Zhao Changhe could not help but open his wine gourd and take a sip. ¡°How delightful. Only an opponent like this will give me something to look forward to with our battle, unlike those other goblins littering the roads. They¡¯re nothing but annoying flies.¡±

    After saying this, he hung the gourd at his waist and suddenly shot out a copper coin from his hand.

    It whizzed through the air toward the tip of a tree by the roadside. Suddenly, someone shrieked in pain and fell down.

    ¡°Do you really believe that just because I¡¯m reading, I can¡¯t tell that people are around?¡± Zhao Changheughed and urged his horse forward. ¡°A rain of des? <i>Pft</i>. I am the de, and you guys are nothing more than whetstones!¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Numerous swords appeared before him; sharp, hissing sword qi pierced toward his face.

    As Zhao Changhe darted forward on horseback, he reached behind and grabbed the hilt jutting out from behind his shoulder.

    The swords and his horse met in the middle.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird flew out of its scabbard, drawing a broad line across the air.

    The assassins that came for him were all overwhelmed with shock. How were they supposed to dodge his saber in midair? The range of this single sh covered all of them.

    The saber collided with many swords as it traveled forward. But rather than the shock of a metal striking metal, the sound was more reminiscent of vegetation being crumpled. All the swords snapped and blood rained down from the skies.

    As Dragon Bird cut through flesh, Snow-Treading Crow galloped forward, leaving the blood rain in the dust. Dragon Bird screeched with excitement.

    There were still some assassins ahead that wanted to strike, but after seeing the scene that had just yed out before them, were all dumbstruck. How would they dare make a move after that?

    Further ahead there was someone waiting in ambush, holding a rope and getting ready to pull it taut as Zhao Changhe approached. However, Zhao Changhe managed to spot it and directed his horse to rush to the side of the road.

    Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s speed far exceeded the ambusher¡¯s expectations. Before he had enough time to pull up the tripwire or release it, the horse was already before him.

    The saber and its attack range exceeded his expectations even more... The people behind looked on helplessly as a deep red arc streaked across the treeline. The man was split into two.

    He stood there with a dumbstruck expression, tripwire still in hand. Before his half-split corpse fell to the ground, Snow-Treading had already rode out a few dozen <i>zhang</i>.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you people are from the Blood God Cult or the Snow-Listening Pavilion, or if you¡¯re just some thieves who want to steal my horse...¡± Zhao Changhe sheathed his saber and spurred on his horse,ughing. ¡°I won¡¯t hide my tracks on this journey. Whoever wants toe at me is free to try!¡±

    Wu Weiyang stood behind and watched from afar. He clicked his tongue. ¡°He¡¯s so brave, yet the first seat is still worried he¡¯ll meet with danger on the road... When he said he didn¡¯t need our help, he meant that his only worry is that the people he bumps into would be too weak, not too strong.¡±

    One of his subordinates by the side sighed. ¡°If someone like him doesn¡¯t fall prematurely in the <i>jianghu</i>, he¡¯ll definitely be able to march through the world unhindered.¡±

    Wu Weiyang did not respond. He knew what his subordinate was implying.

    <i>For someone like him, the chance of falling prematurely is higher... </i>But as he recalled the caution Zhao Changhe had shown during his inspection before he mounted his horse, Wu Weiyang felt that it was actually rather unlikely for him to die.

    <i>Don¡¯t judge him by his bold appearance. He¡¯s cautious. Anyone who takes him for a fool is already six feet under.</i>

    ¡°Go back and report to the first seat. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll personallye to meet him, but we have to tell her anyway.¡± Wu Weiyang paused for a moment, then muttered in bewilderment, ¡°It¡¯s strange. The amount of attention she is giving him is out of the ordinary.¡±

 Chapter 86: Ancient Sword Lake

    <h4>Chapter 86: Ancient Sword Lake</h4>

    Zhao Changhe said ¡°I won¡¯t hide my tracks on this journey¡± on purpose.

    When he made that agreement with Han Wubing, everyone in the temple had been killed. Other than Yangyang, no one else knew of it. Han Wubing also had no reason nor energy to spare to tell other people about the meeting he had arranged with Zhao Changhe. Thus, outsiders were not supposed to know where Zhao Changhe was headed after he left the Cui n. In fact, outsiders should not have even known when he left.

    So how was it that in such a short time after he left the Cui estate, a group of people had already found out he was headed to Ancient Sword Lake? Assassins hade after him. The Demon Suppression Bureau had alsoe, and they even knew of his ns, handing him information on Han Wubing.

    <i>How considerate of them.</i>

    There was only one possibility. Yangyang was not very vignt when speaking to her family members and had ended up carelessly revealing to them where her Big Brother Zhao was heading. Afterward, this information was surreptitiously leaked to the outside world.

    After all, Cui Wenjue had betrayed the n, and he was a powerful man. It was thus not unthinkable for him to retaliate in secret. Just because he was unable to take revenge on the Cui n did not mean that he could not exact his revenge on a runaway bandit like Zhao Changhe.

    Perhaps other than the Blood God Cult, Cui Wenjue and his side of the n had raised some people outside to do their bidding. After all, trying to use a rope to trip his horse like that was not the kind of thing that people of <i>jianghu</i> would do.

    <i>That should be how things yed out.</i>

    His enemies already knew his ns, and so did the Demon Suppression Bureau. Furthermore, he was carrying Dragon Bird on his back. Even if others did not recognize the outrageous saber on his back, would First Seat Tang be unable to tell what it was? Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart was in great turmoil at this very moment.

    First Seat Tang probably thought that Zhao Changhe would opt against continuing on to Ancient Sword Lake. After all, as long as he avoided that ce, others would quickly lose track of his whereabouts, and it would be much more difficult for anything untoward to happen to him.

    <i>When men arrange meetings, they will go through hell on earth if that is what it takes to see things through. Women know nothing! ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to hide your tracks? What if you attract the attention of enemies you are unable to deal with?¡±</i> <i>Seriously now, that was for others to hear!</i>

    Zhao Changhe rode his horse haughtily on the government road. When he saw that his pursuers had already been thrown out of sight by Snow-Treading Crow, he suddenly pulled on the reins and dove straight into the wilderness.

    Soon, it was already dusk. The sun slowly melted below the horizon to the West. Zhao Changhey hidden in the reasonably dense thicket to the side of the road.

    Blood God Cult Leader Xue Canghai said with a gloomy face, ¡°You said that he imed he would not hide his tracks and that he rode straight along the government road?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah, that¡¯s exactly what he said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting here for three full hours. It will soon be dark, so where is he?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. Maybe he took a nap in the woods by the side of the road somewhere?¡±

    Sharp cracking sounds echoed as Xue Canghai angrily whipped his subordinate. ¡°You fucking idiot! He fooled you! What a waste of my time!¡±

    A familiar face watched him from behind. Instructor Sun was leaning against a tree trunk; his arms were crossed and his head raised upward as he watched the birds. A faint smile emerged on his lips.

    ¡°Old Sun.¡± An elder of the Blood God Cult who was right next to him asked in a hushed voice, ¡°ording to your knowledge of that traitor, where do you think he is right now?¡±

    Instructor Sun was not strictly within the Academic Administration System of the Blood God Cult; instead, he was regarded as a direct subordinate of the Elder Chuangong. Since his immediate superior had spoken, he swiftly swept away his earlierckadaisical look, stood at attention, and said with a smile, ¡°I am truly unable to tell you. That little brat was a very polite young man initially. I was the one who pushed him to show some of that bandit spirit. I always told him that he has to speak louder. That¡¯s how he became a man recognized by the entire world today, but who knows what kind of cunning rascal he actually was from the very beginning?!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>.¡± Elder Chuangong whispered in a somewhat pained tone, ¡°Do you not know that many in the cult are ming you for this...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re <i>ming</i> me?¡± Instructor Sun¡¯s voice became louder as he said, ¡°I simply fulfilled my responsibilities as an instructor and guided students on their cultivation. Those bandits I instructed can now use a saber properly. Does that not show my attitude toward my responsibilities?! So why are they not <i>praising </i>me for doing a good job?! Preaching is not my fucking job and neither is attracting believers! That is none of my business! I never fault others when their preaching is horrible and we lose out on some good seedlings, so what right do they have to fault me for doing my job well?!¡±

    When Xue Canghai heard them, he turned to look at them. He also felt that Instructor Sun could not be med for his actions. In theory, the stronger Zhao Changhe was, the more it proved that Instructor Sun performed his duties well. And if he performed his duties well, he should indeed be praised, but that did not mean that he should go around boasting about his deeds like that. <i>You can¡¯t just brag about your performance when your performance is what created this massive problem. </i>

    <i>This whole thing is seriously a huge fucking pain in the ass.</i>

    ¡°Is that not unfair?! Huh? Have I ever filed aint against any of you? Are you telling me that I should do my job worse and dy the growth of new recruits? Also, did I not push for Zhao Changhe toe to the Head Altar? If things had gone the way I wanted, how could this mess have even happened?! Yet now that things havee to this point, you me me? Seriously, what the fuck is wrong with you?!¡± Instructor Sun¡¯s voice grew louder and louder.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Elder Chuangong nced at Leader Xue¡¯s increasingly darkening face. <i>If you continue like that, you¡¯ll only make it seem like the leader didn¡¯t do his job. At the end of the day, the leader could not withdraw an entire branch like that just because you filed aint.</i>

    He could only lower his voice as he said, ¡°Even with all that in mind, you cannot deny that your disciple has gone rogue. For that reason, we must still bear the responsibility of dealing with him. No one here is more familiar with his methods than you. If you can catch him this time, you will naturally receive the rewards you deserve when youe back.¡±

    Instructor Sun snorted and said nothing.

    Deep down, he did not believe that Zhao Changhe could beat him. The limestone on Fang Buping¡¯s face could still be seen when he went to get checked up. That at least showed that Zhao Changhe wasn¡¯t some iprehensible monster. As long as they were careful in dealing with him, capturing him should not be that difficult. <i>But what can I say... I would really rather not do this kind of work.</i>

    No matter what, Zhao Changhe was indeed his proud disciple whom he had taught step by step. He had corrected the young man¡¯s every move with his own hands. The rtionship between them was not superficial. The better Zhao Changhe performed on the battlefield, the more impressive he would appear as his teacher. Not to mention that the others in the cult had their own selfish designs. In fact, arge number of them were just envious, and this could even be heard in their voices.

    <i>What are you all striving for? Are you all merely living to earn money in a cult?</i>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Xue Canghai said calmly, ¡°Sun Hengchuan cannot be held responsible for this matter. However, as Protector Ding said, Hengchuan should bear more responsibility for arresting that traitor. That traitor is clearly ying dirty. No one knows where he¡¯s gone, and he may not even head to Ancient Sword Lake. Hengchuan, you know him the best out of all of us. Where do you think he¡¯s headed?¡±

    Sun Hengchuan felt that Zhao Changhe would definitely head to Ancient Sword Lake, but he still said, ¡°Besides us, there are others who are messing with him along the way. He should know better by now... If I were in his position, I would definitely not continue that way. A martial arts agreement is not a big deal, so why risk your head over it? Of course, that¡¯s what <i>I</i> would do. I¡¯m not so sure what he would choose to do.¡±

    Everyone could not butugh, seeing how Sun Hengchuan immediately pushed the me away from himself. But after being tricked by Zhao Changhe, most people here did believe that he would not make his way to Ancient Sword Lake anymore. They found what Sun Hengchuan said made sense.

    Xue Canghai pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°Right now, many of the higher-ups of the Four Idols Cult are at Ancient Sword Lake. It is not suitable for me to join in the fun there.¡±

    <i>In fact, I just don¡¯t want to show myself before them only for them to order me around like a dog.</i>

    Then he added, ¡°However, I believe that we should still leave some eyes at Ancient Sword Lake. It¡¯s possible that Zhao Changhe will actually go there. This matter will be left to Protector Ding and Hengchuan. You can lead a few people and station yourselves in Sword Lake City.¡±

    Elder Chuangong and Instructor Sun both cupped their hands and replied, ¡°Duly noted.¡±

    ¡°As for the rest, scatter around and search for that traitor¡¯s whereabouts. That¡¯s all. I still have other matters to attend to.¡± After Xue Canghai finished speaking, he disappeared, leaving behind the members of the Blood God Cult gazing at each other at a loss.

    At different intersections on different government roads, people who had waited in agony for a whole day finally dispersed, heading out to search the surroundings.

    Zhao Changhe headed east through the wilderness and mountains, circling around two cities he encountered along the way. By the time he had gotten past the two cities, the sky had already gone dark.

    Under the moonlight, Snow-Treading Crow looked up to the sky and neighed, then it suddenly turned south and ran toward Ancient Sword Lake.

    <i>Buzzzz~</i>

    At this moment, Dragon Bird lightly vibrated, and an overbearing murderous intent emanated from it once again.

    As long as there were people who believed that he would go to Ancient Sword Lake, it was naturally impossible for him to shake all of his enemies off. If they were willing to stand guard at every passage, he would eventually run into them.

    Of course, it was incredibly unlikely for those who waited in such a way to be at Xue Canghai¡¯s level. And thanks to that, certain death turned into nothing more than a great opportunity to hone his own skills.

    He had only just acquired Dragon Bird. In fact, regardless of what saber he acquired, it was impossible for him to grasp it perfectly right away. After all, even one¡¯s arms and fingers must be honed through all kinds of training.

    Zhao Changhe did not heed Dragon Bird¡¯s warning and continued speeding along.

    A de of sword qi suddenly came shing from his right.

    In an instant, Zhao Changhe slid along the side of his horse, supporting himself in one stirrup and using the horse as a cover.

    Just as the assassin rushed over his horse, Zhao Changhe silently raised his broad saber.

    Snow-Treading Crow continued to gallop under the moonlight as the two halves of a corpse thudded to the ground.

    <i>Who said that you can only swing a saber like a club?</i>

    <i>I hope that by the time I arrive at the swordke, my horse will have be an extension of my legs, and my saber an extension of my arms.</i>

 Chapter 87: Two Fools

    <h4>Chapter 87: Two Fools</h4>

    Half a month swiftly passed.

    Zhao Changhe sat by a stream. He drank water while feeding his horse, looking down at his reflection in the stream.

    His beard had grown coarse once more, and the warrior uniform given to him by the Cui n now had several holes in it. Additionally, his once-shiny ck hair had now be a dirty gray. When he had left the Cui n, he had left a dashing young man on a majestic horse, and others who saw him would immediately think he was some respected young master. Not much time had even passed, yet his appearance had already returned to that of a barbaric brute.

    He had much less fighting to do over the past month after he managed to shake off his pursuers. Moreover, the encounters were far less intense and strenuous than when he had been escorting Cui Yuanyang.

    But this time, he had to travel much farther, which inevitably meant that the battles kept piling up. Furthermore, he was constantly wary of being discovered. He could not afford to engage in gueri warfare as readily as he used to; this time, he had to do his best to kill the enemies he faced to thest man. Unfortunately, it was easier said than done. From time to time, his enemies greatly outnumbered him, making it ridiculously difficult to make sure that none of them got away.

    <i>This world really is stupid. They always say ¡°a thousand li apart¡± or ¡°a distance of a thousand li¡± when things are far apart, but when the hell is it ever an actual thousand li?! Going by the actual calctions, the trip to take Cui Yuanyang home wasn¡¯t more than five hundred li. On the other hand, this trip to the Ancient Sword Lake is at least two thousand, basically a road trip from Hebei to Jiangbei. And that¡¯s just the straight road...thanks to all these freakin¡¯ detours, it¡¯s a lot farther.</i>

    <i>Fortunately, I have plenty of time. Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing if I ended up getting therete just because of this stupid reason.</i>

    <i>When I meet Han Wubing, I seriously have to ask him who the fuck told him that two thousand li can be called a thousand li.</i>

    He traversed a distance of a thousand <i>li</i>¡ªwell, two thousand <i>li</i>¡ªwhile braving the wind and rain, while <i>also </i>being hunted down and intercepted all throughout his journey, just to fulfill a martial arts agreement. Zhao Changhe had no idea what others would think of him for doing such a thing. Maybe they¡¯d think he was an idiot? As for the man himself, he actually found the journey quite enjoyable.

    As he picked up his jug and drank by the stream, his mind unconsciously wandered to Yue Hongling. She was probably the only one who would tell him that his actions were ¡°as one should.¡± There was absolutely no way that Chichi and Yangyang would say the same.

    In fact, perhaps finding this journey even more enjoyable than him was Dragon Bird.

    When Cui Wenjing had made it so that the murderous aura of Dragon Bird no longer leaked out, he had also made it so that it no longer looked as shiny and sharp, even making it a bit rusty, which caused it to look rather unsightly. But after being handed over to Zhao Changhe, and after Dragon Bird experienced these days of battle and bloodshed, the rust on its de began to turn dark red.

    What were originally stains of rust on the saber condensed into dark patterns that resembled the wings of a Vermillion Bird wrapped around the entire de. The de was initially low-key, unsightly even, but with these patterns, its aura turned vicious and even ancient, as if it was imprinted with the patina of countless years and wars.

    Zhao Changhe was quite dumbfounded by these changes, but he had no intention of covering it up. Divine artifacts had souls, and even though they were not necessarily <i>alive</i>, they still had to be respected.

    <i>After these days of wielding Dragon Bird, I¡¯ve be a lot more familiar with it, and I¡¯ve be a lot better at using it.</i>

    <i>Everyone thinks that such a massive saber must be slow, and even has to be wielded with both hands, just like I did in that dream. Well...</i>

    Zhao Changhe held the saber in one hand and swung it casually at his chin. Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s eyes widened in horror when it saw this.

    However, nothing horrific actually transpired. A few tufts of beard fell off, and his chin became cleanly shaven. It was an exceptional disy of his control over Dragon Bird.

    ¡°The saber is sharp, the swordke in sight.¡± Zhao Changhe patted Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s head. ¡°The closer I get, the more likely that there will be others who block me. Are you afraid?¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow snorted with disdain.

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Zhao Changhe got on his horse and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is thest leg!¡±

    *

    By the Ancient Sword Lake.

    <i>Clink!</i>

    The tip of the sword broke. Han Wubing covered the wound on his shoulder and retreated a few steps, still grasping the broken sword.

    Though he was surrounded by countless enemies, his gaze remained steady.

    ¡°Others have said that your name describes you poorly... I can¡¯t help but agree. Han Wubing, I think you are indeed sick[1],¡± someone said incredulously. ¡°Sacrificing blood for an old friend, ying all of your enemies, and then walking away, how romantic. We saw the Tome of Troubled Times and made our way here. Honestly, we didn¡¯t expect to still be able to catch you here. So what are you doing? Are you really just going to stay here? Why?¡±

    Another personughed and said, ¡°He may have thought that he would have no other enemies after killing those from Sword Hut.¡±

    ¡°Fresh 66th Hidden Dragon, I honestly didn¡¯t think that you were this stupid. Hahaha...¡± Everyone wasughing. ¡°You received so much bounty from both the orthodox and unorthodox sides, and you¡¯ve killed so many people. Did you really think that you have no other enemies?!¡±

    Han Wubing finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±

    ¡°Were you waiting for us? Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°I simply killed some insects. I did not expect for the Tome of Troubled Times to even record such a thing... In the end, it attracted others. It really was something I did not expect,¡± Han Wubing said slowly. ¡°But that was my miscalction. It has nothing to do with the person I made an appointment with. Anyway, since I made an appointment with him, I have to wait.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s smiles slowly disappeared as their jaws dropped. ¡°This is all just because you made an appointment with someone? Are you seriously just waiting here for someone?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°What if you end up dying here?¡±

    ¡°Then so be it.¡±

    ¡°What if the person you made an appointment with doesn¡¯te at all? Will you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Then it would be him who broke the promise, not me. Why would I regret it?¡±

    The way those surrounding him looked at him changed. Some looked at him with even greater disdain, while others looked at him with appreciation.

    But whether it was disdain or appreciation, enemies were enemies, and they would not hold back just because of this smidge of appreciation that they felt for a respectable character.

    The atmosphere turned chilly yet again.

    *

    Less than ten <i>li</i> away, on a trail everyone had to take to reach Ancient Sword Lake, several people were sitting on the edge of a bamboo forest, chatting amongst themselves.

    The sound of horse hooves came closer and closer, and all of their expressions changed slightly. They all drew their long sabers and stood up.

    From the distance, where the smoke and dust rose, Zhao Changhe came on horseback wearing ragged clothes and fresh blood stains all over his body.

    Seeing the people blocking his path, Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment before he reined in his horse and looked away.

    The person in front of him sighed. ¡°You¡¯re really here...¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment with someone.¡±

    There was silence for a few seconds, and then the other party yelled, ¡°Are you fucking stupid? Just because of that, how many life-and-death battles have you fought along the way? Look at all the blood all over you. You can barely even catch your breath. Do you really see yourself as some kind of god? You think you¡¯re some kind of hero and we¡¯re just random obstacles?¡±

    Zhao Changhe dismounted silently. He patted Snow-Treading Crow, and it cleverly scurried into the bamboo forest.

    Zhao Changhe stood quietly with his saber behind his back and sighed: ¡°You should know my¡ª¡±

    ¡°Know what? I know shit! I know you are a smart person, but how did that turn out? What¡¯s the use of spreading a little smoke? We¡¯re blocking your way to Ancient Sword Lake just like others did when you escorted Cui Yuanyang all the way home! If you weren¡¯t so damn stubborn, you wouldn¡¯t have to fight so much. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s because someone with a status like Cult Leader Xue would not be stupid enough to sit around and wait for more than half a month. Those who would be made to do such a thing are definitely those without status, so I would definitely be able to handle them.¡±

    The other man¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Are you insulting me again?¡±

    Zhao Changhe let out another sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that I really did not want to bump into <i>you</i> on such an asion.¡±

    ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re even using honorifics!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fucking fight with you! Can¡¯t you go hide and save your own life?!¡±

    Instructor Sun: ¡°...¡±

    The other members of the Blood God Cult present were also dripping with cold sweat.

    Zhao Changhe scanned the cultists opposite him and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you the one leading this group here?¡±

    Sun Hengchuan said, ¡°Actually, my boss, Protector Ding, is supposed to be leading this group. But as soon as we arrived, Saintess Xia sent him away on whatever odd jobs, so I pretty much ended up bing the leader here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you really can¡¯t beat me. Anyway, if you¡¯re the one leading this team, then I really don¡¯t want to fight. Let¡¯s just talk things through. How about you just let me through?¡±

    Sun Hengchuanughed angrily. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know how strong you are? Do you seriously think you can beat me? You must be jo¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his eyes bulged out of their sockets.

    Zhao Changhe held a four-<i>chi</i> broad saber in one hand and pointed it horizontally to the right.

    One person and one saber blocked the entire road.

    Coupled with the wet blood covering him, his aura was as straight as that of a dragon or a tiger. It was a breathtaking sight with just him standing there.

    Sun Hengchuan was stunned. <i>Is that a saber or a door panel? How can he hold that thing in one hand?!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯m at the fourthyer, not the thirdyer as the Tome of Troubled Times reported a while back. My saber is also different from what you think. It¡¯s not the one I used before, and I also don¡¯t use it like before. I walk a different road now,¡± Zhao Changhe said slowly. ¡°You said that you¡¯re also at the fourthyer. I¡¯m not boasting, but so far, no opponent of the same level has managed to survive a third swing of my saber, so I sincerely suggest you not to try.¡±

    Sun Hengchuan: ¡°...¡±

    Finally, a member of the Blood God Cult next to him seemed to have be impatient. ¡°You¡¯re so tired that you can¡¯t even catch your breath. You¡¯ve long since run out of rations, but here you are still acting all tough. I can squash you myself if I want to!¡±

    Right after he said that, he swung his saber diagonally, striking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s left shoulder.

    Zhao Changhe coldly watched the other party charge at him. It was only when the saber was about to hit him that he suddenly moved.

    Zhao Changhe swiftly grabbed onto the cultist¡¯s wrist tightly. Then, in the next moment, Dragon Bird came whistling through the air and stopped right on the other party¡¯s neck.

    Everyone from the Blood God Cult was silent.

    This power, this speed, this control...

    It was the Blood God Saber, no question about that, but at the same time...it seemed entirely foreign to them.

    The look in Sun Hengchuan¡¯s eyes also became veryplicated. No matter how many times he read the Tome of Troubled Times, no matter how outrageous the rumors got, he had always seen Zhao Changhe as the young man he had taught himself. He could never believe these exaggerated rumors. Deep down in his heart, he still thought that he could capture this young man alive, and then go back to plead for mercy, asking the leader to let him off...

    To this moment, this had been the impression in his heart.

    But in actuality, Zhao Changhe was a rising star who had experienced hundreds of battles. He had reaped countless lives with his saber. His reputation on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons had never been undeserved. Among those at the same level, he could do things that others could not. That was precisely what made him worthy of bing recognized as a hidden dragon...

    Sun Hengchuan felt like a father whose child had grown up enough to beat him up. However, he could not help but feel that it was also a very honorable matter. The feeling was indeed extremely ambiguous.

    Zhao Changhe let go of the saber and pushed the cult member back. ¡°I have no enmity with the Blood God Cult. In fact, I am even indebted to them for taking me in. The so-called grievances between me and the Blood God Cult are nothing more than an injustice caused by one person to another. Even if my teacher were not here, I would not have been willing to kill other members of the Blood God Cult. I hope that you can convey this to Cult Leader Xue. Farewell.¡±

    As his voice was growing faint in their ears, he had already jumped over all of their heads. Snow-Treading Crow scurried out from the bamboo forest, and Zhao Changhended right on his horse. In the blink of an eye, man and horse were gone, leaving behind only dust and smoke.

    *

    On the bank of the swordke, Han Wubing¡¯s broken sword was covered in blood.

    People were injured, and swords were broken. Despite being outnumbered, he still killed many people with his sword. The besieging enemies were a little frightened, but for that precise reason, they knew they could never let someone like him escape.

    His sword was so fast that almost nobody could defeat him alone.

    If they did not take advantage of the moment when he was exhausted to surround and kill him, they knew that he would be their greatest nightmare in the future.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A heavy saber came at him. Han Wubing was exhausted and could not move away in time, so he had no choice but to block it with his sword.

    The long sword that was already missing its tip lost another good chunk. This time, only the length of a dagger was left...

    ¡°Han Wubing, you are indeed very strong... but that¡¯s all there is for now. Go and wait for the person you want to meet.¡± The man with the saberughed ferociously and swung his sword again.

    Suddenly, the sound of horse hooves came from afar. A moment or two after, a horse¡¯s neigh sounded right by them, and the neigh was like the roar of a dragon.

    The saber wielder was stunned for a moment, then turned around to see a man leaping from a horse with a saber drawn, charging toward their formation.

    Whenever the broad saber in his hand rose, the weapon of the one in front of him would fly away, armor would be cleaved apart, and blood would spurt out. A swordsman subconsciously nced at his opponent¡¯s heavy saber and suddenly thought, <i>Is that still a fucking saber?</i>

    The besiegers were in chaos. ¡°Who is it?! Why are you causing trouble?!¡±

    ¡°I fought through wind, frost, snow, and rain, and I rode a thousand <i>li</i>, just for a promise. Damn it, and you guys are fucking killing him right when I got here! Has all my work this month been in vain? Piss off!¡±

    Han Wubing, who was covered in blood and holding a broken sword, looked at Zhao Changhe, who was simrly covered in blood, and a huge smile suddenly bloomed on his face.

    Zhao Changhe looked back, and the first thing he said was, ¡°Who the hell told you that you can say ¡®a thousand <i>li</i>¡¯ to mean two thousand <i>li</i>?!¡±

    Han Wubing pointed at him, arge smile on his face. ¡°Hah! Didn¡¯t you just say so yourself?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Xia Chichi was standing quietly on the treetops in the distance. As her clothes fluttered with the wind, a small smile formed on her lips.

    ¡°You fools.¡±

    1. Han Wubing¡¯s given name is Wubing(ÎÞ²¡), and the characters literally mean ¡°not sick.¡± ?

 Chapter 88: Sword Lake City

    <h4>Chapter 88: Sword Lake City</h4>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly charging into their formationpletely overwhelmed those who were besieging Han Wubing.

    While Han Wubing had been able to kill a ridiculous number of enemies even while being greatly outnumbered, he was now incredibly exhausted. He was having a hard time even catching his breath. Sensing that Han Wubing was reaching his limits, Zhao Changhe felt like he had no other choice but to simply grit his teeth and charge onward.

    What his opponents saw was a wild, ferocious warrior barrelling into their formation and fearlessly charging into battle. The momentum of his saber alone made others¡¯ legs go numb, and he wildly swung it wherever he passed...

    None of them noticed that Zhao Changhe himself was extremely exhausted. In the end, they lost the will to fight. They swiftly called for a retreat and ran away, fearing for their lives.

    Zhao Changhe had originally thought that he would have to engage in bitterbat, so he was left dumbfounded at the sight of the enemies scampering away. He stood with his saber raised without a clue as to what he was supposed to do. ¡°Am I really that scary?¡±

    Han Wubing smiled. ¡°Yes, you are very scary.¡±

    ¡°What a group of idiots. They dared toe and besiege someone at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, yet they immediately fled in fear at the arrival of someone at the fourthyer. Tsk.¡± Zhao Changhe got off his horse and sat on the ground, exhausted. ¡°Hey, how many more days are there until the start of summer?¡±

    Han Wubing also sat weakly right beside him and counted in his mind. ¡°There should still be seven days until then. You actually came really early.¡±

    ¡°Seven days, huh?¡± Zhao Changhe turned his head and scanned Han Wubing for a few moments. ¡°How do you think you¡¯ll be in seven days?¡±

    ¡°Oh, these are all just flesh wounds. They look pretty bad, but with good medicine, they¡¯ll be fine in no time. I¡¯ll probably be back in top shape in three days.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smacked his lips in pain. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, after you recover from your injuries, we¡¯ll have four days of nothing to do? Summer feels quitete¡ª<i>ugh</i>...¡±

    As soon as he uttered those words, he could not help but think of his girlfriend and cut himself short. [1]

    The peeping Xia Chichi suddenly smiled.

    Han Wubing had no idea why Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped talking. ¡°These four days don¡¯t have to be as boring as you might be thinking. Sword Lake City is just nearby, so you can go shopping or even just stroll around there if you¡¯ve got nothing else to do. Or if you want to find the sword... Oh, wait, you use the saber, so you probably won¡¯t be that interested in it.¡±

    ¡°So just because I don¡¯t use the sword, I can¡¯t be interested in it? Well, anyway, Yangyang said that even the Cui n could not find it, so who could possibly find it so easily? Those idiots just now? As if.¡± Zhao Changhe paused for a moment. ¡°Wait, you want to find it so you can rece the one you broke just now? Don¡¯t even bother. Just go to the city and buy yourself a new one.¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to look for it in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up and said, ¡°Get on. I¡¯ll take you to the city so that you can rest up.¡±

    Han Wubing mounted the horse without any pretense.

    It would be difficult for others to tell that the two people riding together, who appeared to be on excellent terms with one another, had the intention of holding a fierce duel in just a few days.

    However, what was even more bizarre was that the two fools never entertained the thought of simply moving the date of their duel earlier since they had already both arrived.

    <i> </i> *

    Sword Lake City.

    This city had once been just a modestkeside town. Needless to say, it was now a massive city that was even more prosperous than the province¡¯s official capital. However, it was structurally still a town, and it had neither city walls nor guards. It did not even have an entry fee.

    This actually yed a part in how it had managed to be so prosperous.

    Zhao Changhe rode in and looked around on the streets like a child, curious to see how itpared with Qinghe. An aromatic scent drifted from close by, filling his nose.

    A well-dressed madam came up to him and said, ¡°Oh, my. Sir, would you like toe and rest at our Myriad Flowers Tower? We have the most beautiful girls in the city, and they are excellent in the four arts...[2]¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped. ¡°...Do you have anyone whose mastery of the four arts is on par with First Seat Tang¡¯s?¡±

    The procuress[3] was dumbfounded. ¡°We do not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Forget it then. Tell them to practice more.¡±

    Han Wubingughed out loud.

    Zhao Changhe rode his horse forward and said, ¡°The brothels here are honestly quite special. We¡¯re all covered in blood, but they don¡¯t care at all and they still try to solicit us.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯ll get an even better idea of how things are after staying here for two days.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not, in fact, need two days as he was getting to see how things were right now.

    There was another brothel up ahead, and people were fighting directly at the door. By the time Zhao Changhe came close enough to watch the fun, some people had already been beaten to death.

    Several procuresses came out to carry the unconscious away, and the brothel continued to operate as if nothing had happened.

    This time, it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. ¡°What is this ce¡¯s <i>yamen</i>[4] doing?¡±

    Han Wubing said leisurely, ¡°The regtions here are still that of a small town. Who knows what His Majesty is thinking?¡±

    ¡°...With how prosperous the ce is, why don¡¯t they collect taxes? It¡¯s such a waste.¡±

    Han Wubing now also found himself at a loss. <i>I am just a man of jianghu; I don¡¯t know either.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s head ached. ¡°Is there a Demon Suppression Bureau here as well?¡±

    Han Wubing knew a bit about this. ¡°On the surface, they do not have an office, but in fact, there is one. However, I don¡¯t know which residence or even which brothel it is.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Where did you live before?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t live in the city. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me, so I built a hut right next to the grave in the bamboo forest by theke.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯d be fine with wherever?¡± Zhao Changhe nced at arger inn at the end of the street. The boss¡¯s que read ¡°A Home Away From Home,¡± and someone was leading a horse through the side door. It looked like there was a stable behind it.

    He went straight over and said, ¡°This ce looks good. Innkeeper, do you have a private courtyard? Help me take care of my horse.¡±

    The young waiter came up to them and said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve got great eyes. We have the best stables and the best fodder! I¡¯m not just talking about the horses you ride on the street, but also the horses you ride in bed! I promise that you¡¯ll have a great time!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Han Wubing: ¡°...¡±

    The young waiter carefully observed them, then said with a smile: ¡°Sir, you want to find a ce without horses? You can¡¯t find that. Everyone has horses. Without horses, how can they attract customers? Hah, when you are away from home, there are¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Zhao Changhe knew that he might not be able to find a horseless ce here, so he asked, ¡°Is there a private courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,e this way. Please rest first. I will ask the girls toe over and show you the horse.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said angrily, ¡°No, we¡¯re good. We don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.¡±

    The young waiter¡¯s eyes suddenly began wandering back and forth between Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing. Then, he showed an ambiguous smile and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. Before he could say anything else, the young waiter had already left.

    He turned to look at Han Wubing numbly. ¡°What does he mean?¡±

    Han Wubing said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡± Zhao Changhe pointed to the room next to the private courtyard: ¡°Damn it, my reputation is going to be ruined because of you. How unlucky.¡±

    Han Wubing entered the room with a straight face. <i>Damn it, if this really spreads, do you think it¡¯s only your reputation that¡¯s going to be ruined?</i>

    <i>I heard that women who get involved with Zhao Changhe are unlucky. Who would¡¯ve thought that even men can¡¯t escape the same fate!</i>

    <i>Anyway, even though Zhao Changhe looks like a wild brute, it turns out that he¡¯s so pure that he doesn¡¯t even dare let brothel girls touch him. His face turned red just from looking at them.</i>

    Han Wubing found it a bit funny. He seemed like an aloof person, but in fact, when he was lonely, he was not beyond visiting a brothel. Unexpectedly, Zhao Changhe, who everyone thought was a bandit, turned out to be the purest visitor of <i>jianghu</i>.

    While he was applying medicine to his wounds and resting, Han Wubing¡¯s ears suddenly twitched. He stretched out his hand and grabbed his broken sword.

    There were very light footsteps outside, and he could even smell a faint fragrance.

    <i>An enemy? Is...</i>

    Han Wubing quietly nced out of the window, but he saw an extremely graceful female figure standing outside Zhao Changhe¡¯s room, knocking on the door softly.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s angry voice came from inside the room, ¡°Damn it! I told you not to disturb people¡¯s purity, get out of here!¡±

    The woman whispered softly, ¡°I know that you are not a womanizer, respected sir, so this little brother does not feel any reservations about wearing female clothing in front of you.¡±

    Han Wubing¡¯s hair stood on end.

    However, it was what followed that was truly hair-raising. A loud roar came from the room, followed by the sound of someone running into a table. Right after that, the door of the room swung open with a loud bang, and Zhao Changhe stuck his head out, showing an expression of extreme surprise. Then he nced at Han Wubing¡¯s room with some caution, then suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled the ¡°little brother wearing women¡¯s clothing¡± into the room.

    Han Wubing hugged his knees and sat beside the bed, feeling that the ce he was currently at was more dangerous than the swordke back when he was being besieged.

    <i>I thought everyone was merely being victimized by rumors, but I didn¡¯t expect yours to be true!</i>

    1. A reminder that Xia Chichi¡¯s name literally trantes to te summer.¡± ?

    2. The four arts refer to the zither, Go, calligraphy, and painting. ?

    3. A procuror/procuress is someone who finds prostitutes for people. ?

    4. A <i>yamen</i> is an administrative office or residence of a local bureaucrat inte imperial China. ?

 Chapter 89: Choosing How to Die

    <h4>Chapter 89: Choosing How to Die</h4>

    What actually happened inside the room was not as Han Wubing imagined, nor was it even what Zhao Changhe expected to happen.

    Right as he closed the door, he immediately wanted to hug her, kiss her, and tell her that he missed her after half a year of separation.

    But as soon as he raised his arm, when he caught sight of Xia Chichi¡¯s half-smiling eyes, Zhao Changhe froze in ce.

    Just half a month back, he had been hugging a little girl and telling her to wait three years for her Big Brother Zhao.

    Because of that, now that Xia Chichi was right before him once again, he could not help but have a guilty conscience.

    Besides, her eyes did not seem to be as warm as he initially expected. Furthermore, her half-smiling smile appeared to be far less excited and joyful than his own¡ª<i>how are events like this in the jianghu supposed to go?</i>

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Big Brother Zhao? Why did you suddenly turn mute and be as red as a tomato after seeing a woman?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s over. The sourness in her words can probably drift all the way to theke. How does she know how Yangyang calls me?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was trying to figure out what to say when he suddenly saw a cold sh of light¡ªthe edge of a dagger was getting a bit <i>too</i> close to his neck.

    His first reaction was to dodge and, interestingly enough, he felt that he really was able to dodge this strike. He consequently could not help but wonder whether it was because the gap in strength between himself and the thirteenth Hidden Dragon was not thatrge...or because she was showing him mercy.

    With that in mind, despite feeling that he could dodge, he did not move in the slightest. He simply allowed the dagger to reach him.

    He could not sense any murderous intent from Xia Chichi, and Dragon Bird did not react at all... Regardless, he could see the apparent anger in her eyes. In the end, he simply resigned himself to his fate, stopped resisting, and decided to let her do whatever she wanted with him until she was satisfied.

    Xia Chichi noticed the signs of Zhao Changhe instinctively moving to dodge but ultimately stopping himself from doing so. She harrumphed and said, ¡°Is this how vignt you are in the <i>jianghu</i>? You just let random people in, and you don¡¯t even dodge when they raise their weapons against you? What gives you the confidence that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe then blurted out, ¡°How are you ¡®random people¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Am I not? Then who¡¯s Cui Yuanyang?¡±

    ¡°About Yangyang...¡± Zhao Changhe wanted to say that he had tried to refuse her by telling Cui Wenjing that he already had a girlfriend, but the old fox had ultimately tricked him into this situation.

    But then, after giving it some thought, he realized that while he may have been deceived initially, he had still fallen victim to Yangyang¡¯s cuteness. Even though what he felt for her was more like a family member than a partner, the same could not be said for Yangyang¡¯s feelings for him. So was it even a good argument to make? Moreover, he did indeed consider waiting for her to grow up, so it really was as if he had cheated on Xia Chichi.

    After his thoughts reached this point, he decided to no longer even attempt to argue and simply admitted in a low voice, ¡°It was my fault. I was unable to control myself.¡±

    ¡°When a woman chases after a man, merely a veil separates their union. Not to mention, the woman in this scenario is Cui Yuanyang, who¡¯s so incredibly cute and rich. Even I would have probably done the same if I were in your position, much less our dear Big Brother Zhao.¡±

    ¡°No, I...¡±

    Xia Chichi slightly increased the pressure she ced on his neck with the dagger. ¡°So I am indeed an outsider. Right now, I am none other than the saintess of the sect superior to the Blood God Cult. I am merely acting to purge the traitors of the sects subordinate to mine. For the sake of our friendship, I can make an exception and let you choose to die on your own terms. Tell me, how do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°...Hm, could you bite me like how you did back in the cave? It¡¯d be nice if you could suffocate me to death like that.¡±

    Xia Chichi said coldly, ¡°You are a traitor to our cult, yet you still want to relive your old dream with the saintess? Sorry, but to be a saintess requires renunciation and devotion to the idols of our worship. I have long since forgotten you. I came here to see you so that I could put a definitive end to our past rtionship. In addition, you even have a new love, so what have I to lose?¡±

    ¡°Luo Qi¡ª¡±

    ¡°My name is Xia Chichi.¡±

    ¡°Chichi.¡±

    Xia Chichi forcefully held back the emotions she was feeling and red at him angrily.

    ¡°The Blood God Cult is a subordinate of the Four Idols Cult. Since when was it the duty of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s saintess toe out and help the Blood God Cult purge its traitors? Are they even worthy of such favor?¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Did youe here to look for the ancient sword? Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Do I need help?</i>

    Just this simple sentence of his shattered the psychological barrier that Xia Chichi had erected. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have plenty of subordinates, and all of them are at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate. Do you seriously think you canpare to them?!¡±

    ¡°Outsiders may think that when you became a saintess, it was as if a little sparrow jumped from a branch and transformed into a phoenix. But I know that you haven¡¯t had it easy in the past six months,¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°Apletely unfamiliar environment, a dark, demonic cult, without anyone to talk to, unable to express your true feelings...¡±

    Xia Chichi shouted, ¡°I had someone!¡±

    ¡°While you were indeed given the power to order others around as per the rules of the cult, once you make a mistake, even if it was ever so trivial, such as going out to look for a man, that mistake could well lead to you being banished. I have no idea how many people there are who are jealous of your position and are secretly trying to pull you down. You walk on ice as thin as paper, and you probably never had a good night¡¯s sleep in Beiman.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I understand. You should not even havee to see me today...¡±

    Xia Chichi looked at him steadily and said nothing.

    He was right. She terribly missed him, which was what had led to her impulsive actions. She truly should not havee looking for him in the first ce...

    She knew deep inside her that she was not doing the right thing. Otherwise, why would she have always been hiding in the trees and secretly peeking at him from afar? While she reasoned it as observing the traitor...

    The truth was that she just could not hold herself back.

    As soon as she had left him, Yue Hongling had appeared. Then when heter ventured into the <i>jianghu</i>, Cui Yuanyang had appeared.

    After being away from him for half a year, she could not help but wonder if, while she had not forgotten him, <i>he</i> had forgotten her.

    In fact, the cult¡¯s degree of pration into society was quite ridiculous. The Four Idols Cult even had people within the Cui n. Although Xia Chichi did not know the details of the conversation between the <i>rumored</i> father and son-inw, she could figure out from other people¡¯s descriptions that Zhao Changhe truly did hold Cui Yuanyang dear, in a way simr to their rtionship back then. While such a rtionship was still different from that of lovers... she still felt ufortable with the fact.

    Additionally, she could not deny that Cui Yuanyang was frankly more suitable for Zhao Changhe than herself. She was just a saintess who was supposed to not show any emotions, so how could she drag someone around for the rest of her life? On the other hand, Cui Yuanyang was kind and lovely, and her family was rich. The help she could give him was much greater than what Xia Chichi could.

    <i>So shouldn¡¯t I be happy for him?</i>

    <i>But I just can¡¯t help feeling angry, I really just want to poke him with the dagger and ask the heartless asshole how he wants to die!</i>

    <i>But when I saw him in Ancient Sword Lake... </i>

    <i>I even came to see him even though I shouldn¡¯t have. And even with my dagger against his throat, he still asked me if I wanted his help.</i>

    <i>It was just like back then; when I came back home exhausted and saw the food ready at home, it was like an arrow piercing my heart, and I could not dodge it.</i>

    Xia Chichi looked at him dumbly, watching helplessly as he stretched out his hand, easily pushed away the dagger on his neck, and then took her into his arms.

    Xia Chichi, who was much stronger than him, actually failed to get out of the way.

    The dignified thirteenth Hidden Dragon was oh-so-vulnerable at this moment.

    When he hugged her, Xia Chichi still felt nostalgic for a moment, and then she sobered up in horror and pushed his chest. ¡°If someone finds out, you and I will both die.¡±

    Zhao Changhe dragged her hand, raised the dagger to the side, then raised Dragon Bird, and chopped down on the dagger. ¡°Look, the saintess is fighting the traitor.¡±

    Xia Chichi nearly burst out inughter.

    ¡°Chichi.¡± Zhao Changhe was <i>chopping down </i>on the dagger while looking at Xia Chichi, but his eyes slowly turned warm...and blurry. ¡°No matter how you look at me, no matter how ungrateful you feel Zhao Changhe to be, I.... Really, after you left, I really never shared that kind of intimacy again.... You have always remained my girlfriend in my heart. I¡¯ve always been waiting for the day I get to truly see you again, and kiss you however I want....¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s mind nked. She did not know whether or not Zhao Changhe had kissed Yue Hongling and Cui Yuanyang, but she felt that he was speaking the truth.

    Earlier, he would even blush from the mere provocations of the brothel madams.

    <i>He... He¡¯s really been waiting for me?</i>

    When she came to her senses, her lips were already sealed.

    The saber and dagger were lying on the side. Meanwhile, his left hand held her thin waist tightly, and he kissed her domineeringly.

    <i>He seems to really be suffocating...</i> Xia Chichi thought drowsily.

    <i>But what about me?</i>

    <i>How many midnight dreams have I had of the man who touched my heartstrings, that fierce and domineering kiss, over and over again. I never forgot it either.</i>

    <i>This is so weird... I mean, he¡¯s my man, but for some reason, I feel like we¡¯re having an affair.</i>

    <i>The chivalrous is detached, while the noble is reserved. They are merely suppressing Changhe...and I am just a witch of a demonic cult, what¡¯s wrong with me having an affair?!</i>

    All these thoughts shed through Xia Chichi¡¯s mind in an instant. In the end, she closed her eyes and epted the kiss enthusiastically.

    <i>Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided to let him choose how he wants to die, so be it if he suffocates to death!</i>

 Chapter 90: Chichis Mission

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chichi''s Mission</h4>

    As that blind man had said, Zhao Changhe, who now seemed to be all over the <i>jianghu</i>, had always held himself detached from this world. The entire time he¡¯s been in this world, he¡¯s always subconsciously seen himself as a modern university student.

    In the same way, he stubbornly believed that he and Xia Chichi were in a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, even if neither party had explicitly said so.

    Because he inwardly saw Xia Chichi as his girlfriend, he never had any thoughts about Yue Hongling or Cui Yuanyang. It was only when he was facing Xia Chichi that he felt free. As he felt that she was his girlfriend, he felt that he could kiss her and touch her.

    And perhaps even further.

    When he realized that Xia Chichi had not lost her feelings for him despite her having be a saintess and being separated for half a year, Zhao Changhe felt so happy that he just wanted to take her tightly into his arms and pour out his feelings, resulting from their reunion after a long separation.

    Both sides were confused and infatuated, and the atmosphere gradually heated up.

    But then, the door suddenly swung open as Han Wubing rushed in with his broken sword. ¡°I heard some fighting! I¡¯m here to help... Oh, uh... It¡¯s okay. You guys continue.¡±

    Han Wubing slowly retreated one step at a time, only to then suddenly see the witch rushing out the window and fleeing. The sound of her gnashing her teeth could then be heard as she escaped. ¡°This damn traitor, he actually has a helper! Hmph! Make sure to wash your neck! I¡¯ll being to kill you soon enough!¡±

    Her voice grew fainter and fainter, and her figure was soon nowhere to be seen.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Several high-level members of the Four Idols Cult flew over from the distance. ¡°Has the saintess ever suffered a loss? Should we...¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s face turned red, and a ¡°very angry¡± expression emerged on her face. ¡°That traitor¡¯s life belongs to me! No one is allowed to take action without my permission!¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡± The members of the Four Idols Cult looked at each other and felt relieved. It seemed that the spections regarding whether or not their saintess still had unresolved feelings for that traitor could now be put to rest. She was clearly gnashing her teeth from how much he hated him, and she did not seem to be faking the anger on her face.

    <i>Well, it isn¡¯t really strange for this to be the case. After all, the saintess even witnessed him and Cui Yuanyang hugging each other.</i>

    <i>However, Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing really do seem quite powerful. Even in the condition they¡¯re in, they were actually able to force the saintess to retreat. It appears that their strength needs to be re-evaluated...</i>

    Meanwhile, Han Wubing carefully retreated to the door. He could not help but find what the other party said to be rather odd. <i>Were you really fighting just now? With your mouth? Am I just too tired? Was I just seeing things?</i>

    <i>Well, I can at least be sure of one thing: that person was a witch and not some cross-dressing man.</i>

    Han Wubing took a deep breath. ¡°Well, Brother Zhao, I won¡¯t be interrupting your rest any further. If a witch attacks you again, you can call me...¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe wanted nothing more than to strangle him to death. He said blearily, ¡°Alright... I have to thank Brother Han for scaring away that witch.¡±

    Han Wubing felt that Zhao Changhe was squeezing out his words through his teeth, so he quickly left the room.

    Zhao Changhe went to the side of his bed andnded back on his bed butt-first.

    Although he spoke through gritted teeth, his words were notpletely empty. He really did get carried away in his passion. When he calmed down, he realized he really could not be having an affair with Xia Chichi given the current situation. If some elder from the cult hade and seen what they were doing, both their lives would be over.

    <i>Judging from what Chichi said when she was leaving, she must have noticed someoneing this way. Han Wubing¡¯s interruption was timely, and he did have good intentions... But why do I have such a strong urge to beat him up...</i>

    <i>At the beginning of summer, just you wait!</i>[1]

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°Saintess, after conducting long hours of research these past few days, we have garnered information rting to the emergence of the sword.¡±

    Once she returned to the private residence where the Four Idols Cult was currently staying, Xia Chichi took the seat of power and listened to the report somewhat absent-mindedly. ¡°Mm, tell me then.¡±

    The elder reported, ¡°We have inferred from the records of our Holy Cult over the years that the true appearance of the ancient sword should be rted to the seasons. After scouring through the records tirelessly, we have pinpointed the date of its most likely appearance to be the beginning of the 7th sr term.¡±

    Xia Chichi nodded. ¡°Indeed, that is precisely why we came here this time.¡±

    ¡°There is still a need for relevant ceremonies that the sword must recognize before it reveals itself. However, at the instance when someone was closest to seeding in acquiring the ancient sword, it suddenly grew uncontroble at thest moment, killing everyone involved before escaping. It had clearly approved of the person at first, but it ultimately turned against them. We are still having some difficulties ascertaining the exact reason for its sudden outburst. If we don¡¯t manage to understand the reasoning behind it, it is highly probable that we face failure at thest step numerous times.¡±

    Xia Chichi asked, ¡°So what clues have you gathered regarding this?¡±

    The elder replied, ¡°We searched for information about all those who sought the sword but ultimately died under its sword qi. After thoroughly analyzing them, we finally discovered something they had inmon.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it¡±

    ¡°It seems that the sword kills all those who are heartless and unjust, as well as those who break promises.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s expression finally turned serious. She sat up straight and said, ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The elder found himself slightly ufortable.

    The Four Idols Cult is a demonic cult. No matter how much it imed to be holy and orthodox, its behavior still leaned toward evil and they hadmitted all sorts of atrocities. In such an environment, who would dare call themselves kind, righteous, and keep to their promises? Even the followers believe themselves to have no other advantages and ce a lot of importance on promises would not dare say they were confident in their character. With that being the case, who would dare gamble their head to the recognition of the ancient sword?

    Even Xia Chichi felt a little ufortable. She was confident that she was definitely not heartless. She loved a man dearly in this life. It was even to the point where, despite the cult not allowing it, her love was so deep that she even went and kissed the man she loved.

    However, she was simrly confident in the fact that she had done things like breaking promises over the past months. It has already been half a year. How can a demonic cult¡¯s witch not deceive others... Whether it be a demonic cult¡¯s saint or saintess, what was the difference between lying and breathing to them?

    At this moment, a scene shed in Xia Chichi¡¯s mind. The scene was the one she saw when she was hiding on the treetops by the ancient swordke, the scene of two fools smiling at each other. It was difficult to find any fault in these two who remained righteous and stayed true to their promise.

    <i>It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t know if the man I love among the two is a heartless person or not. This is something that can be reasoned either way. I wonder how the ancient sword will judge it... If I really do let him go, then if he gets cut down by the ancient sword, there¡¯s no longer any need to question it.</i>

    <i>Eh, why am I having such thoughts? They aren¡¯t going to be involved in the matters of the Four Idols Cult anyway, so what¡¯s the point of thinking of all this?</i>

    Another elder sighed and said, ¡°Of course, the brothers of our Holy Cult are kind, righteous, and keep to their promises. But firstly, we are not sure whether or not there are any other conditions that the ancient sword looks at. Secondly, it would not be advisable to simply gamble our lives in such a way. This is still only my opinion, though. What do you all think we should do?¡±

    Xia Chichi nearlyughed out loud when she heard the elder¡¯s words. <i>Impressive, as expected of my Azure Dragon Protector. He really is shameless.</i> Despite thinking this, she maintained a calm and serious demeanor. ¡°I concur. However, I would also like to hear your opinions.¡±

    Someone hesitated and said, ¡°From what I understand of the past attempts, the person who performs the ceremony does not necessarily need to meet the requirements of the ancient sword. The key is the person who ultimately takes hold of the sword. I think we can do it like this. We can still hold the ceremony and simply trick an outsider into taking hold of the sword. If he dies, at the worst, we simply need toe back next year; if he seeds, we simply take him away.¡±

    Everyone nodded. ¡°Elder Qian¡¯s words make sense.¡±

    <i>Hmph, what happened to the fellow cult members being kind and righteous?</i> Xia Chichi wanted tough even more when she heard this. She then saidzily, ¡°Then who do you think would be suitable to use?¡±

    ¡°Han Wubing. He is currently staying by theke. There¡¯s no need to consider anyone else.¡±

    While she also clearly felt that Zhao Changhe was an unsuitable candidate, Xia Chichi still felt very unhappy when she heard this. <i>What do you mean there¡¯s no need to consider anyone else? Are you saying that my Changhe isn¡¯t good enough?</i>

    In the end, she could not help but ask, ¡°What about Zhao Changhe? He traveled thousands of <i>li</i> just to keep his promise. He also seems to be an honest person.¡±

    Elder Qian nced at her and then turned his head away.

    <i>You¡¯ve clearly already got your answer written on your face, so why ask? Are you just trying to make things difficult for me?</i>

    Xia Chichi, who was regarded as a heroine who was abandoned in the end, gritted her teeth. After a while, she managed to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Han Wubing is not easy to fool. You can try using him, but at the same time, you should look for an alternative. There¡¯s no harm in having a backup n.¡±

    Everyone agreed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In addition, I feel that the Demon Suppression Bureau has strengthened its manpower recently. For some reason, named experts have arrived at a mere brothel.¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°If the imperial court wants the ancient sword, we should just give it up first.¡±

    ¡°That does not make much sense, though. If the imperial court really wanted it, they would have no need to act so secretively... Besides, they do not have divine guidance like us. They had found the wrong path. Otherwise, they would have taken it away a long time ago. And if not for that, how could they have allowed for unrestricted ess to the Ancient Sword Lake?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. We must always remain cautious. This is my first major mission. There is no room for error!¡±

    1. Just a small note since I don¡¯t seem to have mentioned it anywhere, but the ¡°beginning of summer¡± that the author refers to here is the beginning of the 7th sr term on the Chinese calendar. Google for more info. ?

 Chapter 91: Shes Here

    <h4>Chapter 91: She''s Here</h4>

    Three days swiftly passed.

    During these three days, Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing recuperated in the inn. Other than when Han Wubing went to a cksmith¡¯s shop and bought some random sword, they even had meals with the waiter, never causing any trouble.

    Whether it was the words that Zhao Changhe had said to them, or because Xia Chichi had dered that she¡¯d take his head herself, not a single person from the cult came to mess with him despite his location having be known. At the same time, his enemies within the Cui n and the Snow-Listening Pavilion did not make an appearance either. It truly was quite calm and peaceful during these three days.

    What was particrly interesting, however, was that the two did not share a single word during these three days. Han Wubing was not fond of speaking, and Zhao Changhe would get angry every time he saw him. Despite this, the bond of friendship between them actually grew stronger.

    This wasrgely due to the fact that every day, whenever Zhao Changhe headed to the courtyard to practice with his saber, he would also see Han Wubing practicing his sword techniques.

    This disyed very well how simple it was for a friendship to blossom between men. All that was needed was to see another person share simr interests.

    The two of them divided the courtyard between themselves, giving each other enough space to practice the saber and the sword. Naturally, they did not reveal any of their special skills when they practiced, but they both had sharp eyes and could see the skill possessed by the other party.

    When it came to basic skills alone, Zhao Changhe had to admit that Han Wubing had a much more solid foundation than him.

    Basic skills required neither intelligence nor physical prowess. They simply required years of hard work and umtion. If Han Wubing insisted on practicing every day like this for ten years, then how could he, as someone who had only been practicing the saber for half a year, possiblypare? The reason why he could best others before this was because everybody had their own busy lives. In actuality, there were very few who could spare the time and effort to undergo bitter training; most sumbed to theirziness and simply lived their lives at ease.

    Why was it that Han Wubing could draw his sword faster than others?

    The truth was that ever since he first drew his sword ten years ago, he trained and trained tirelessly. Hundreds of times every day, he would draw his sword out from its scabbard as quickly as possible andunch an attack at all sorts of different angles.

    Besides that, Han Wubing¡¯s cultivation was also higher than Zhao Changhe¡¯s, and his aptitude and understanding of sword techniques were definitely no worse than his own. Moreover, he definitely had many more chances to practice actualbatpared to Zhao Changhe. And although Han Wubing probably did not have any particrly good sword techniques, his Vicious Blood Saber Art was not that great either...

    It could be seen from this thatpared with his outstanding peers on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, Zhao Changhe actually did not really have an advantage.

    Zhao Changhe discovered that the people he had bullied in the past were truly just some noobs. Not counting the sparring with Yue Hongling, this was his first time fighting against someone on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons... and at the moment, it appeared very likely that he would lose.

    There was honestly not much that could be done about this; the time that he had spent practicing martial arts was simply too short. Even if he could hasten his development by making use of treasures that could improve his meridians and cleanse his marrow, it was still hard to make up for the umtion that came with time.

    If he wanted to win this time, he would likely have to rely on the power of Dragon Bird. Zhao Changhe, who was ustomed to taking others by surprise, could not help but blush a little. After all, what he was going to be partaking in this time was a martial artspetition. Its nature waspletely different from the scrappy fights he had in the past. It would not feel right to win by simply relying on the strength of his weapon.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe never realized that as Han Wubing watched him practice his saber, he actually felt a considerable amount of admiration toward him. The level that he reached in just half a year was honestlymendable.

    Even before their match began, they already held an appreciation for one another.

    <i>Fwoo!</i>

    They put away their weapons at almost the same time, then looked at each other and smiled.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Have your injuriespletely healed?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Han Wubing still did not say much.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go out for a walk today? You said that there were a lot of things to do in Sword Lake City, but we¡¯ve stayed in this inn the entire time.¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°You can go.¡±

    ¡°You just casually bought a sword in order to avoid not having a sword in our match. But are you really intending on using something you bought for a single tael of silver from a cksmith¡¯s shop to fight me?¡± Zhao Changhe began dragging him out, not listening to any more of his excuses. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come on, get a good sword. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re someone without money.¡±

    Han Wubing: ¡°...I haven¡¯t done any business in quite some time, so I really don¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ¡°Well, I do. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Han Wubing said curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t work at all, so how could you have that much money?¡±

    ¡°I was mooching... <i>Ahem</i>, I got a lot of money from the Cui n, they wanted to express their gratitude for saving Yuanyang. They also gave me some money as a parting gift. I didn¡¯t really want to take too much stuff with me, so I just took some of the banknotes. They¡¯re easier to carry around.¡±

    Han Wubing turned to look at the horse in the stable, then at the saber on his back, and finally at the banknotes that he seemed to be hiding in his pocket. His face suddenly turned nk, at a loss as to what to say.

    <i>What the heck! That¡¯s when I freakin¡¯ met him! I should have just helped him take that little girl home!</i>

    However, he did not refuse Zhao Changhe¡¯s offer to buy a good sword, and he obediently followed Zhao Changhe onto the street.

    Sword Lake City was a melting pot of sorts, with a mixture of good and bad people. There were many weapon shops, and there were also quite a few good sabers and swords being offered for sale. Han Wubing walked around the various weapons shops for a long time, frowning.

    In the past, he did not have any special requirements for swords. But this time, he had an opponent with a good saber, while his sword was severed in half. This was a big wake-up call for him. Moreover, Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber was simply too outrageous, and it would really be difficult to fight him with an ordinary sword. He knew that the main reason why Zhao Changhe was bringing him out to buy a sword was precisely that he did not want to take advantage of his tremendously powerful weapon.

    <i>Old Zhao is indeed a true man. I owe him too much. Not only is he offering to pay, but he even saved my life. Men have more opportunities to return favors. The problem is that it¡¯s really hard to find a sword that can match his saber. It¡¯s really hard to find a sword that can withstand parrying his saber even just a few times.</i>

    Zhao Changhe asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? Do you not have anything better?¡±

    The shopkeeper nced at the saber on his back before replying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what material your saber is made of, just looking at its size... If you two are looking for something that canpare to this saber, then I suggest you look for a darksteel heavy sword. Hm, or maybe those long truncheons that can even be used as a hammer?¡±

    Han Wubing: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a heavy sword...¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to fight against this saber?¡± asked the shopkeeper in disbelief. ¡°You n on fighting <i>him</i>? And <i>he</i> is buying you a <i>sword</i>?¡±

    Han Wubing nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The shopkeeper looked at Zhao Changhe and muttered, ¡°Stupid fool.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You know nothing... Forget it, let¡¯s just look around separately. This city is so big, I don¡¯t believe that these bunch of stores have all there is to offer.¡±

    Han Wubing nodded, and the two of them walked separately.

    This was perfect as Zhao Changhe wanted to stroll around on his own as well. However, as soon as he turned the corner, he was greeted by an acquaintance, Wu Weiyang from the Demon Suppression Bureau.

    ¡°Greetings, Mister Zhao. From what I can see, are you perhaps looking for a good sword?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Have you seriously been following me all this time? So were you squatting by the entrance of the inn I was staying at for the past three days?¡±

    Wu Weiyang smiled and said, ¡°I shall tell you the truth, Mister Zhao... Although I was not watching personally, I did indeed have subordinates who kept an eye on you at all times. When I received word that you two left the inn, I took this chance to meet with you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Although we are looking for a good sword, we truly don¡¯t intend to ask for it from the Demon Suppression Bureau. As such, I do not believe there is anything further we need to discuss.¡±

    Wu Weiyang smiled and said, ¡°Master Zhao, are you perhaps afraid of owing the Demon Suppression Bureau a favor?¡±

    ¡°I just do not want to get involved with you guys too much. Government matters are the most troublesome. I¡¯m afraid of having constant headaches in the future.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you openly say that First Seat Tang can personallye see you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s because I know that she can¡¯te, so what harm is there in¡ª¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s words were caught in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief at the words he had just heard. ¡°Is there something wrong with her head? This ce is so far from the capital!¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I do not understand her actions either.¡± Wu Weiyang sighed. ¡°Regardless, she hase. You personally invited her, so I feel that it would be rather rude if you did not follow up on that invitation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe went silent for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Mister Zhao, this way please.¡± Wu Weiyang made an inviting gesture and led the way.

    Zhao Changhe followed silently, feeling a headacheing on.

    <i>I¡¯ve always avoided matters involving the imperial court. No matter how many explicit and implicit hints that old fox of the Cui n gave me, I never responded to them. I did all of that because I know just how troublesome such things are. Once I get involved in them, I¡¯ll have a never-ending source of stress to worry about.</i>

    <i>However, I also know that it is not something that I can just keep avoiding... First Seat Tang even traveled thousands of kilometers to visit me in person. Since she is showing such sincerity, then it really would be rude of me to not reciprocate.</i>

    While he was upied with theplicated thoughts in his mind, Wu Weiyang stopped and said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    When Zhao Changhe raised his head and saw where they were, he was utterly dumbfounded.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this the brothel from the other day where I asked if they had anyone whose mastery of the four arts is on par with First Seat Tang¡¯s? You¡¯re telling me that this is the goddamn Demon Suppression Bureau?!!</i>

    <i>I can¡¯t even count how many times I¡¯ve badmouthed First Seat Tang at this point! But it was all because I never thought that I would have to confront her so soon!</i>

    <i>¡°The man Tang Wanzhuang cannot obtain.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯m just a bandit, but the person I covet next might be Tang Wanzhuang! Tell her to clean herself and wait for me!¡±</i>

    <i>Plus, I evenpared her to brothel girls.</i>

    <i>I might just die an ugly death this time... </i>

 Chapter 92: Tang Wanzhuang

    <h4>Chapter 92: Tang Wanzhuang</h4>

    Luckily, he did not enter the brothel through its main entrance. Otherwise, if someone were to see him and word reached Xia Chichi that Zhao Changhe entered a brothel... He really might just end up not knowing how he died.

    As he made his way through the backdoor, what he saw was surprisingly none of the thingsmonly seen in a brothel.

    Surprisingly, behind the brothel was a small bamboo forest, and the corner of a small bamboo house could be seen in the distance. The area had a faint fragrance and gave those within it an incredible sense of serenity. asionally, insects buzzed and birds chirped; all the while, the sound of a guqin came from the bamboo house. The person ying the guqin was clearly someone of the imperial court, and they were able to expertly create the sound of a secluded valley.

    There were well-dressed tall men hidden throughout the bamboo forest. When they saw Zhao Changhe enter, they all stared at him like tigers fiercely eyeing their prey.

    Zhao Changhe continued walking without even sparing them a nce.

    The sound of his footsteps resounded throughout the small forest, but when he reached the veranda of the bamboo house, the ying within the house halted.

    Zhao Changhe stood by the entrance and looked at the woman inside. For some reason, the high-ranking people that Zhao Changhe knew did not like to use servants to entertain their guests. Back then, Cui Wenjing had been waiting for him in the pavilion alone, and now Tang Wanzhuang was also sitting alone in this bamboo house.

    This time, her attire was not as thicklyyered as it had been on their first meeting. Instead, she was wearing a in dress and a long skirt. Her long hair hung down to her waist, and her appearance radiated elegance. The only faulty in her particrly pale face and the sorrow hidden in her expression. He did not know why exactly, but his bearing and temperament seemed to improve as he looked at her.

    Tang Wanzhuang stopped ying the instrument with her delicate hands. She then turned around, looked at Zhao Changhe, who was standing at the entrance, and smiled slightly. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Her smile was like a feeble plum blossom in winter, calling upon a warm spring breeze while flowers bloomed in all directions.

    Zhao Changhe, who believed himself to be a resolute straight man, could not help but feel his heart skip a beat. He silently thought about just how truly beautiful this woman before him was. She was so beautiful that it was impossible to associate her with a position like the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Her sickly and fairy-like appearance made it especially inconceivable that she possessed the strength to stand before Venerable Vermillion Bird so stoically back then.

    However, he had witnessed the event with his own eyes. At that time, he had feared that she would kill him, a disciple who betrayed his master, with a single swing of her sword.

    Only half a year had passed, yet it felt like a lifetime

    Zhao Changhe made his way through the door, while Tang Wanzhuang moved to the coffee table, where she began brewing tea.

    Zhao Changhe sat quietly opposite her, enjoying the fragrance of tea that gradually began to fill the room. The misty steam that rose as she made tea made Tang Wanzhuang appear even more like a fairy among the clouds.

    Zhao Changhe had a lot to say, but he found himself unable to speak a single word. He had a bellyful of poetic inspiration, yet found himself unable to put out a single line of poetry, so he simply remained silent. It seemed that in front of such a woman, no matter how restless the rivers andkes[1] were, the atmosphere would inevitably return to calm. The river quietly flows eastward under the setting sun.

    Tang Wanzhuang simrly observed him as he did her. This young man, who had once been young and unruly, was now sitting before her carrying a huge saber on his back. While his unruliness still remained, his youthfulness hadpletely faded. Additionally, he was now as strong as a tiger.

    She carefully served him a teacup and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you not saying anything, Mister Zhao? Are you still perhaps bearing a grudge for me having ced a bounty on your head?¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue and said, ¡°When in the presence of people like you... It just does not feel right to speak freely.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled. ¡°True bandits of the <i>jianghu</i> only know to calldies beautiful and tell them to clean themselves and wait. When do they ever care for whether or not the atmosphere inhibits them from acting freely?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It appears that Mister Zhao is indeed rather well-read, which is why you are able to sense the artistic dimension of the bamboo forest and the river flowing under the setting sun,¡± said Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°Perhaps you even have some poetry in mind, it¡¯s just that you are not voicing it out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said matter-of-factly, ¡°I do indeed have some lyrics in mind... However, I do not feelfortable voicing them out as they may not be much different from telling you to wash yourself clean and wait for me.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not take offense and instead said curiously, ¡°I would like to know more.¡±

    ¡°I dare not speak too loudly, lest I startle the immortals in the sky. [2] Do you feel that I am ttering you when I say this?¡± asked Zhao Changhe with some annoyance in his voice. ¡°I honestly am quite vexed. I can only say that being beautiful really is cheating. I was a little angry with you, but I could not express it. Instead, I became somewhat weak. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang softly repeated the poem, ignoring everything he said afterward. There was some surprise in her eyes.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is this line not in the ssics? Why are you surprised?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled but did not reply.

    <i>It is one thing if a verse is in the ssics and an entirely different matter if you can memorize the verses by heart and use them in a suitable situation.</i>

    <i>This person¡¯s schrly aura is evident from just this line alone, and no amount of banditry in the jianghu can hide it. Even if we were to say that he studied every second of the day right after reaching adulthood, developing such an aura in half a year is more difficult than practicing martial arts to be the 88th Hidden Dragon in half a year.</i>

    <i>Was he really born in the Zhao House in the countryside?</i>

    She thought for a few moments and just said, ¡°Then why do you dare to speak now, and even be more straightforward the more you speak?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Now that the conversation has started, the artistic dimension has been broken, so it no longer matters. This is why I sincerely suggest that you act mute and sit there and y the guqin. The Vermillion Bird and the White Tiger may just turn around and leave when they see you... Oh, wait, they¡¯re all women, so they may not share the same experience I did. They are more likely to want to tear your face off when they see you.¡±

    As he said that, sorrow filled his heart. The current White Tiger was Chichi. If she knew that he was meeting with such a beautiful woman in private, the possibility of her tearing <i>him</i> apart was incredibly high.

    <i>This woman is so damn beautiful.</i> Zhao Changhe could not help but wonder if there was a ranking of beauties in the Tome of Troubled Times. <i>If there actually is a ranking of beauties, then this woman must be number one! Unfortunately, the Tome of Troubled Times is actually just a page of the Heavenly Tome, recording the matters of this world rted to martial arts. If someone really wanted to start troubled times, then making a ranking of beauties is definitely the right way to go.</i>

    While countless thoughts shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°So you are in fact angry about the bounty I ced on you.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I was mentally prepared when you put me on the wanted list. I killed someone right in front of the head of the imperial court, after all. It would be weird if I <i>wasn¡¯t </i>ced on the wanted list. This is the path I chose, so why would I me you for it? I should actually be thanking you for canceling that warrant for my arrest. By the way, you did a good job painting me.¡±

    The smile in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes grew brighter, and she found Zhao Changhe increasingly interesting.

    Zhao Changhe finally picked up the teacup and took a sip from it, then he smacked his lips as if his mouth had been burned. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be akin to a piece on a chessboard, with someone looking down from high above, dropping a new piece from time to time, watching the changes on the chessboard like watching an interesting show. You are such a person, and there is another person who is even more so. My resentment isrgely targeted at that person; as for you, I merely hold a bit of annoyance. That is why I often make crude remarks but I can¡¯t actually say anything hateful.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not ask who the other person was, nor did she defend her previous behavior. She simply raised a toast to him and said, ¡°In that case, I would like to apany you, Mister Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was really angry, yet he could not express his anger. He raised his hand in return to clink cups dully. ¡°I have spouted nonsense to you several times, so I must apologize. There is no need to argue with a rough man like myself.¡±

    Before this meeting, he had felt that he did not know how he was going to die, but things turned out to be quite simple.

    When the other party is magnanimous and holds lofty ambitions, there is no need to bother with some pointless ttery. Instead, one just has to be the first to apologize. A true man is amenable to friendly persuasion but not coercion; he naturally takes the initiative to apologize and settle matters when given the opportunity.

    Their two cups collided and made a crisp clinking sound, which seemed to announce that the grudge between them was now buried in the past. Now, what they wanted to discuss was the future.

    Tang Wanzhuang drank the tea in the cup. When she put down her cup, she suddenly bent over, covered her mouth, and coughed violently. The elegant temperament she had just now copsed instantly, and she was so sick that it seemed she would copse in the slightest breeze.

    The pitiful Zhao Changhe had never been in such a situation before. He nkly stood there with his cup. <i>Is an expert like her really choking on her tea? No... It¡¯s probably because she has internal injuries that have not healed! What do I do?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s obviously inappropriate for me to go up to her and pat her back, so what should I do? Do I just watch from here?</i>

    He thought for a good few moments before he remembered that he still had some medicine from the Cui n in his pocket, including medicine for internal injuries. He did not know if it would work, but he still took one out and handed it over. ¡°This medicine should be very useful for healing internal injuries. I was kicked in the dantian before, but I waspletely fine after applying this medicine...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang coughed hard before gently panting. She then waved her hands gently and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s useless... I rushed my breakthrough and injured my lung meridian. Even His Majesty is unable to resolve this issue...¡±

    ¡°Fuck, is he really number one on the Rankings of Heaven?¡± Zhao Changhe blurted out. ¡°Why do I sometimes think he is awesome, and sometimes think he is just a fool?! And you, you look like such a calm and collecteddy, so why would you rush your breakthrough? Would the Great Xia copse if you were to fail to raise your cultivation?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at his violent outburst with a strange expression and whispered, ¡°You must not be disrespectful to His Majesty.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a mountain bandit. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s being disrespectful. Is he going to bite me?¡±

    ¡°...Of all people, you really shouldn¡¯t be disrespectful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe choked. ¡°What do you mean, of all people? How am I different?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Tang Wanzhuang looked at the Dragon Bird on his back: ¡°Then... Why does Dragon Bird seem so happy because of you?¡±

    penguin¡¯s thoughts: yeah, history suggests that putting together a ranking of beauties is indeed a surefire way to start a decade-long conflict. Source: the Trojan wars.

    1. ½­ºþ is used here, which can refer to either <i>jianghu </i>in the martial arts sense or simply the literal rivers andkes. ?

    2. This is a verse in the poem ¡°Ò¹ËÞÉ½ËÂ¡± by Li Bai (Àî°×), a famous Tang dynasty poet. ?

 Chapter 93: The Man Tang Wanzhuang Cannot Obtain

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Man Tang Wanzhuang Cannot Obtain</h4>

    Zhao Changhe knew that Tang Wanzhuang, as well as a few others, had basically locked their sights on him as the most likely lost prince.

    Originally, there were two people left alive back at the Luo n, and Xia Chichi had also been considered a suspect. But since she was a woman, nobody thought that she could be the prince. As such, their attention had all been set to Zhao Changhe.

    Without much research, it would appear that there was no way that he was the lost prince. After all, there were quite a few deviations between the information tied to him and that of the lost prince. First of all, his age did not match up. Zhao Changhe imed to be twenty, but the prince should only be around seventeen. Moreover, the Tome of Troubled Times confirmed that he had just started practicing martial arts, but the prince should have begun practicing martial arts much earlier. Cui Wenjing did not think much of it at first, thinking that the matter would conclude with his death.

    However, the more research and investigation was done on Zhao Changhe, the more it seemed like he was a schr at heart. He absolutely did not match the cultural background that a countryside boy should have. This made things especially suspicious. In addition, he also possessed all sorts of miraculous techniques and was recognized by Dragon Bird. These pieces of evidence alone could be considered conclusive. The ws that were found earlier could notpare to the level of support that this evidence portrayed. Additionally, there were countless possible exnations regarding the existence of those ws.

    For example, he may have deliberately proimed the wrong age as he did not want to be recognized as the lost prince. As for the matter regarding martial arts, he may have simply held off on practicing martial arts as he wanted to live as a normal person. It was only when the Zhao n had been ughtered by Luo Zhenwu and the Luo n suffered extermination that he finally realized that the only truth in this troubled world was the strength of his fist. Thus, he began training and working on improving his strength. The massive progress that he had been able to make in just half a year could be exined by having an extraordinary bloodline.

    It was at this point that Xia Chichi truly began to sink into oblivion. She even became publicly recognized as the saintess of a cult...or rather, the witch of a demonic cult. Other than her age and surname, of which there were countless simr coincidences throughout the world, there was nothing else about her that matched what a prince should be. Even her skills were from the demonic cult, most of which she had acquired from the Four Idols Cult in her early years.

    Zhao Changhe could roughly guess what they were thinking. He actually felt it to be incredibly ironic. However, this entire ordeal only made it much more difficult for him to guess what Xia Longyuan was thinking. Other than him and Xia Chichi, only Xia Longyuan knew that the White Tiger Art that Xia Chichi¡¯s mother had was the most concrete evidence of Xia Chichi being the emperor¡¯s descendant. However, if he never told anybody about it, no one would ever know.

    <i>I always feel like there is a pair of mocking eyes looking at me from a distance, saying ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re not my son. Do you really want to call me dad that badly?¡±</i>

    <i>Is he really the type of person who enjoys staying high above in the clouds, watching everyone below make a fool of themselves for his entertainment?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt incredibly conflicted.

    He could not deny that he coveted Xia Longyuan¡¯s internal arts.

    Although his status prevented him from bing an orthodox cultivator, he knew very well that the potential of his cultivation technique was extraordinary.

    The cultivation technique that he practiced had been immensely helpful to him all this time. Whether it was in the quicker progress in his training of external arts, the boost to his blood and qi during battle, the suppression of old injuries, or the fast recovery after being injured, his cultivation technique yed arge part in all of them. It was also what allowed him to fight those beyond his cultivation level time and time again.

    On the surface, it looked like he was just using the Vicious Blood Art, but his internal art contributed greatly to allowing him to use the Vicious Blood Art so well. If it were not for the internal art he practiced, he would be hard-pressed to fight those beyond his level.

    Other than that, he also coveted the Dragon Bird of Great Xia. Once he had this saber in his grasp, he really liked it, and he did not have the heart to put it down. Even at the start, when he had not been able to wield Dragon Bird that efficiently, he had already been aware of how great it was.

    In the end, he was not some immortal bereft of all worldly desires. He was not someone without greed.

    Since he was greedy for things that Xia Longyuan had, it was only right for him to bear the consequences that came with coveting such things. As a result of that, it was now difficult for him to exin to others what was going on with his internal arts and Dragon Bird. He could not just sell out Xia Chichi. After all, Xia Chichi really hated Xia Longyuan and did not feel the slightest desire to be whatever princess.

    When Tang Wanzhuang pointed things out, he did not know how to avoid taking responsibility.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe stay silent for such a long time, Tang Wanzhuang sighed and said softly, ¡°Did you... hate His Majesty all these years?¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe twitched. <i>You¡¯re half-right. Chichi did hate His Majesty all these years.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was silent for a good while. She looked hesitant. After a while, she seemed to have finally made up her mind and whispered, ¡°Although it might not seem like it on the surface, His Majesty is actually experiencing some problems with his cultivation. In fact, there are a considerable number of people who have guessed as much, and that is what has led to these undercurrents... So it isn¡¯t actually that His Majesty doesn¡¯t care about such things, it¡¯s more so that he is unable to pay much attention to them.¡±

    As she said that, she could not help but feel some embarrassment. After all, it had already been close to twenty years, and sending someone to pick up a mother and child did not really require much effort.

    So she lowered her head, made tea in silence, and said nothing more.

    Zhao Changhe simply said, ¡°I¡¯m not his child anyway, so there¡¯s no point in telling me any of this.¡±

    If his previous denial was a proper denial, then his denial this time sounded closer to a child throwing a temper tantrum. Tang Wanzhuang did not bother exposing him for this and directly said, ¡°If Your Highness does not admit it, will you just sit back and leave the empire without a sessor as it heads to its ruin?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°Is it, though? Since you have inherited the Six Harmonies Art and Dragon Bird, shouldn¡¯t you at least do something?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s first reaction when he heard what she said was that he finally learned the name of the internal art he was practicing. <i>Six Harmonies Art... you might as well call it the Eight-Methods Six-Harmonies</i>[1]">https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Liuhebafa.[/ref]<i>.</i>

    Eventually, he let out a sigh and said, ¡°It is true that I am indebted to him and should pay him back for the things I have inherited. As long as you do not drag me to be the prince, I am willing to work toward paying him back by contributing to the empire.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was silent again.

    <i>If you don¡¯t want to be a prince, then what else do we need you to do? Do you think we can just send you to war? You¡¯re just a traveler of the jianghu who is merely at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly continued, ¡°<i>Haah</i>, isn¡¯t it actually better for you if I don¡¯t be the prince? If I do, won¡¯t you be embarrassed? We just apologized to each other, is the next step immediately getting married?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was momentarily stunned, and her face, which had constantly been calm, reddened.

    She had not been angered when she waspared to a brothel girl, nor when she was told to clean herself and wait for him. She had easily just brushed them off as nothing. But after hearing what he had just said, her face actually turned red, and there was clear embarrassment in her eyes. ¡°Even if you be the prince, what does that have to do with me? Why would we have to discuss marriage?¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and sipped some tea. ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious, but you really shouldn¡¯t be so anxious just yet.¡±

    This type of mental warfare was much more typical. Even if the other party was not anxious, they would be anxious by hearing such words. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s chest was heaving with anxiety, and she nearly could not stop herself from coughing again when hearing his words.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I looked at the Tome of Troubled Timespiled by others. You¡¯re ranked third on the Rankings of Earth?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang lightly exhaled, feeling a little weak. ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°Although it does not say how old you are, I guess with your level of cultivation and being a member of the imperial court, you can¡¯t be that young. Are you over thirty?¡±

    ¡°...Twenty-eight.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned momentarily and secretly thought that she was really awesome.

    <i>Was she also on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons when she was twenty-five? She probably immediately ced on the Rankings of Man back then too. If she did make it onto the Rankings of Man when she was twenty-five, then in just three years... No, wait, she reached that rank a year ago. In other words, within just two years, she went from the bottom of the Rankings of Man to the third rank on the Rankings of Earth? That is honestly quite terrifying.</i>

    <i>With such potential and strength, no wonder she could be a high official in the imperial court at such a young age.</i>

    <i>A sickly military advisor and a temperamental imperial sister, tsk.</i>

    While he was inwardly impressed, what he actually said was, ¡°So you¡¯re already twenty-eight, I¡¯m twenty. ording to your guesses, the prince should only be seventeen. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re over a decade older than the prince? I really don¡¯t think you should be going for someone so young.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t need to discuss marriage with you!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered and said, ¡°Even if you say so, does your family share the same opinion? Otherwise, why would you trick Yangyang into going to Beimang? Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gasped lightly, but she did not retort.

    ¡°So...¡± Zhao Changhe poured himself another cup of tea and spoke leisurely. ¡°I do not want to be recognized as the prince, and you do not want to discuss marriage with the prince. Are we not then allies? Just help me cover things up. Then, you can assign me some missions so that I can repay the favor brought about by the internal art and Dragon Bird. That way, everyone is happy. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face was expressionless.

    <i>Do you know how naive your proposal is?</i>

    <i>But what can I say... As long as he admits to being the prince, not only can he inherit the empire, but there is also a good chance that we directly get betrothed to one another.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was aware that not many could resist that temptation, but it appeared that one of those few was right before her.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s self-ttering remarks suddenly came to her mind, including when he had called himself ¡°the man Tang Wanzhuang cannot obtain...¡±

    <i>It seems that he really meant it?</i>

    1. Wikipedia: ?

 Chapter 94: Chichi in Danger

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chichi in Danger</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s thoughts were a mess as she realized just how problematic things could be.

    While she hoped that the empire would gain a stable heir in order to eliminate some undue undercurrents, she very much did <i>not</i> want to discuss her marriage.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. She had no intention of getting married to anyone just yet. She had no interest in finding a husband and raising children.

    In other words, it could be said that no man in the world even entered her eyes.

    It was actually rare for someone to be in their twenties and still yet to have married in this world. This was especially the case for those from wealthy families. In fact, this was even harder toe across than ancient legacies.

    Unfortunately, worldly affairs do not always go as desired.

    When Tang Wanzhuang was in her early twenties, her family grew angry at her. However, Tang Wanzhuang held a high position and even had a considerable level of cultivation, so her family could not push her too much. In the end, they could only enter negotiations with one another. <i>You dare wait and see until you¡¯re thirty? Who would even care about your status or anything about you at that point? Would getting married even matter by then?</i>

    Her status and appearance were indeed one of a kind, so she would still be highly valuable. If she were to remain unmarried, it would be a huge waste.

    She was twenty-eight, and if she did not get married soon, fewer and fewer people would want her. The crown prince¡¯s wife just so happened to pass away, and although it was a bit shameful to rece her, she would still end up as the empress. At that time, her family could not bear it any longer, and they really started to manipte the matter to get the results they wanted. But then, the crown prince died as well...

    Tang Wanzhuang did not have any time to even dwell on any of her own matters. She immediately rushed to the Luo n and attempted to bring Luo Zhenwu, who was suspected of being a prince, to the capital.

    But before she could even take proper hold of Luo Zhenwu, he died right before her very eyes.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not know at that time whether she shouldment for the empire or let out a breath of relief for herself. Anyway, she decided to abide by her duties first, and she immediately issued an arrest warrant for Luo Zhenwu¡¯s murderer. However, when they brought back Luo Zhenwu¡¯s body and took a proper look at it, they did not find any token indicating his identity as a prince. Then, when they took his blood and tested it against the emperor¡¯s, they found that they did not match.

    When things had reached this point, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She searched through all of the corpses in the ruins of the Luo n and found no token. Thus, attention fell on the two people who survived. The female survivor aside, if it was the male survivor... and he killed Luo Zhenwu...could it be that he did not want his identity to be used by others?

    She simply led the Cui n to the area. She knew that the Cui n was imperialist, so she had them take a look first.

    As a result of that, Cui Yuanyang fell in love with him, but the Cui n ¡°drove¡± him away. They even gave him Dragon Bird before sending him away.

    Could they be any faker than that?

    With that, the decision was ced in her hands once more.

    Tang Wanzhuang was hesitant and asked her subordinates to consult with Zhao Changhe to see what he had to say. In the end, she came before him herself.

    She came in person as there was nothing else right now that was more important than this matter.

    Tang Wanzhuang was wondering, however, what she would do if he really did be recognized as crown prince. Would she really discuss marriage with him?

    But when she recalled what he had said about her going for someone over a decade younger than her, she could feel anger boiling within her. <i>I¡¯m not interested in you, alright?!</i>

    <i>You murderer, you still look as unruly as always!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly had an idea¡ªif the Great Xia were to have such a prince, the empire might really just be peaceful. Well, at least for her personally. If he were to be the prince, she would have much less to do. Even if he actually was a fake, Tang Wanzhuang now fully intended to help him be recognized as the real deal.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mood gradually returned to calm. The earlier sensation of being out of breath and wanting to cough was no more. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°If I had known this earlier, I would havee to meet you much sooner.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Did you actually think that I coveted you?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head and replied, ¡°I am not implying that you had such intentions, but presented with such circumstances, there are very few who would be able to refuse the benefits, and most would simply go with the flow... After all, with such substantial benefits, it is only human nature.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Have you ever actually considered that I might not be a prince? I mean, that might be the very reason why I can¡¯t risk iming such an identity.¡±

    ¡°That is not important.¡± Tang Wanzhuang began brewing another pot of tea. Her demeanor had now returned to the very definition of calm and elegance. ¡°Since it appears that you will continue to refuse to admit being a prince, Your Highness, how about wepromise and discuss a n that we all find eptable?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chose not to engage in a dispute with her over how she addressed him. He believed that arguing about it would not yield any positive results. At the moment, it seemed more beneficial to allow her to simply believe what she wanted to believe. His priority was to address the issue at hand.

    ¡°That was my intention from the very beginning when I decided toe and meet with you. What are your thoughts on how to deal with the awkward situation before us?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°You do not wish to recognize your identity, but you are willing to work toward paying off the favor of the Six Harmonies Art and Dragon Bird. Is that correct?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded frankly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang handed him a jade token. ¡°This is a secret agent token of the Demon Suppression Bureau. It is a high-ranking jade token. You can use it to call upon the resources of the Demon Suppression Bureau wherever you are. You can use it when you need information or assistance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe naturally understood that this was not a gift but rather a call to action. Nevertheless, he calmly epted it. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Lately, there are undercurrents everywhere. While some are caused by foreign races, others are the work of the demonic cults. You have wandered the <i>jianghu</i>, and even though you are not much involved in the affairs concerning foreign races, the same cannot be said for the demonic cults. You have even infiltrated the Blood God Cult in the past. What are your thoughts on bing a secret agent for the Demon Suppression Bureau, with a focus on dealing with demonic cults?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nearly choked as he felt slight irritation and embarrassment. ¡°By demonic cults, you¡¯re referring to the Four Idols Cult and the Blood God Cult?¡±

    <i>If ites down to a love-hate sh with Chichi, that would honestly be a bit too melodramatic for my tastes. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do it. Does it count as dealing with them if I pin down a demonic cult¡¯s witch and bite her? If that counts, then sure, I¡¯m in.</i>

    But then, Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°It¡¯s not just them. There are other forces belonging to the demonic path, such as the Maitreya Cult, who im to have ancient origins, and so on... You have only been in the <i>jianghu</i> for a short time. There are still many things you have yet to see.¡±

    Zhao Changhe let out a breath of relief. <i>She actually did not ask me to deal exclusively with the Four Idols Cult. If she did, I really would not know how to live my life! If there are other demonic cults, I can just target them and avoid the Four Idols Cult. I don¡¯t have any problem dealing with other demonic cults, considering the evil shit they do. Anyway, as long as I can earn enough merit to repay the debt of the internal art and Dragon Bird, I don¡¯t really care which demonic cult I have to deal with.</i>

    Thinking of this, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. But first, I need to confirm something...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nodded. ¡°Please feel free to speak.¡±

    ¡°When you say that this jade token is of a high ranking, just how high is it? I would rather not have any superiors interfering with my ns and ordering me around. I¡¯ve got quite the rebellious streak, so if they end up getting on my nerves... don¡¯t tell me that I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him for quite some time, then said, ¡°You only have one direct superior, and that is me. Even I won¡¯t just order you out of nowhere. I will discuss everything with you beforehand. If you agree to take up this task, you might even end up ordering me around.¡±

    ¡°...Alright,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, if I take up this task, you won¡¯t pester me about my identity in the future, right? You better not fool me into working for nothing. I could still go and be a prince.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°I can make this guarantee for myself, but I cannot do that on behalf of others. For example, the Cui n and the Wang n may still look for you and pester you about your identity. I am unable to casually order them around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Those aristocratic families have different perspectives. Dynastiese and go, but those families stand firm. It does not matter much to them who is in charge. Unlike in your case, they do not necessarily need a definite oue,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s end this here for now. I am supposed to be out shopping with my friend. It would not be good if I were missing for too long.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Tang Wanzhuang stood up and stopped him from turning around to leave. ¡°There is a demonic cult in Sword Lake City right now, and we know what they are nning. Your first mission is to destroy their ns.¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned the jade token silently and said, ¡°I resign.¡±

    A yful smile seemed to emerge in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it because of your rtionship with Xia Chichi in the past? Have you ever even slept together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a breath to collect himself before saying, ¡°Language, Aunt Tang! You should not be saying such things.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s smile disappeared and her face lost all expression.

    <i>Do you really have the right to say that?</i>

    Zhao Changhe nonchntly said, ¡°Xia Chichi and I have known each other since we were young. We share a deep trust, and I would rather not ruin that. If you want me to cause trouble for her, then I apologize, but I choose to resign.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°What if aplishing this mission will allow you to save her life?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s scalp began tingling and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Can you exin more clearly?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sat back and drank tea leisurely. ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve already resigned, so why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, First S... No, Big Sister Tang, I didn¡¯t resign! I didn¡¯t resign! I was just joking with you,¡± said Zhao Changhe with an apologetic smile as he snatched back the jade token. ¡°Please just tell me the details of the mission! I, Zhao Changhe, promise toplete this mission!¡±

 Chapter 95: Attacking Anyone Deemed Unfaithful

    <h4>Chapter 95: Attacking Anyone Deemed Unfaithful</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s apologetic smile and thought of how he had always been so unruly andwless. When had he ever shown such an apologetic attitude?

    <i>Is it all because of Xia Chichi?</i>

    <i>It will honestly be quite troublesome if he has really fallen for the witch of a demonic cult... But regardless, during this early stage of our cooperation, I must not do anything that would force him away. I will just leave that matter forter.</i>

    She had no intention of messing with the mission and slowly began exining, ¡°The Four Idols Cult must havee here for the sword in the Ancient Sword Lake. The Four Idols Cult has performed many such sacrifices here in the past, so I am guessing that they have indeed found a way to summon the ancient sword... It¡¯s very possible that they have even figured out some of the ancient sword¡¯s characteristics.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave her a cup of tea. ¡°What next?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang found his expression somewhat amusing and said leisurely, ¡°The imperial court has its own reasons for not taking this sword a long time ago. With the copse of the previous era, the universe fell into chaos, giving rise to numerous spatial rifts, or you could call them dimensional fragments, scattered in all directions. Through these rifts, you might encounter scenes from the past, drifting alone in the void. Alternatively, you may encounter violent and chaotic currents where survival is simply impossible.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood immediately. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the bottom of the Ancient Sword Lake actually leads to a dimensional fragment? That means that it could be in a different world, in a sense. No wonder nobody has been able to find it all these years.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Tang Wanzhuang was very satisfied with his knowledge. It would have been difficult to exin the idea of dimensional fragments otherwise. ¡°If we say that everything under heaven belongs to the emperor, do we also count these foreign spatial dimensions? His Majesty does not wish to forcefully take hold of these ces; rather, he intends to leave them for those who are fated. These ces often hold some ancient secrets, which are great opportunities. His Majesty believes that one should not cut off the path for people to explore and find their own path.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was surprised. ¡°Are these really the thoughts of an emperor? This doesn¡¯t make sense... Wouldn¡¯t it be better for him if he monopolized all the resources...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at him and said nothing.

    This was indeed not in line with the usual character of emperors who wished to rule over everything. She admired His Majesty¡¯s magnanimity. However, it did not seem to be a good thing. The world had be chaotic, and Xia Longyuan¡¯s magnanimity certainly had some share of the me.

    It was not suitable for her to talk about His Majesty, however, so she just said, ¡°Regardless, this is His Majesty¡¯s goodwill toward the people. Although there are definitely many dangers in such ces, heroes must rise amidst dangers¡ªYue Hongling is such a person. What she is currently relying on is not the inheritance of the Luoxia Mountain Vige.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Please continue.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for the Ancient Sword Lake. We all know that there is a dimensional fragment inside, and there is indeed a divine sword hidden inside. The fact that the imperial court has not taken the sword does not mean that we haven¡¯t explored the space. If anyone thinks that the imperial court is not retrieving the sword because we do not know of it, then they are simply mistaken. We know how to take it, but we consider the method to do so rather tricky and have never carried it out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s tricky about it?¡±

    ¡°That sword is actually the sword of a pair of lovers in ancient times. Before the era¡¯s copse, perhaps the man was unfaithful, and the woman, heartbroken, chose to end her life. But just as the era copsed, the sword¡¯s spirit tried its best to protect its master¡¯s remains and isted itself, hiding at the bottom of theke. It was turning summer at that time, likely aligning with that man¡¯s cultivation. By employing certain spiritual techniques during such times of the year, one would be able to have the treasured sword appear.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. ¡°So essentially, it assumes that its master¡¯s unfaithful lover has reappeared, and it emerges to avenge its master, ready to attack anyone it deems unfaithful, right?¡±

    ¡°That is not exactly the case. You have Dragon Bird, so you should know that the so-called sword spirit does not really have its own thoughts, it only carries with it a specific set of intentions. Its master¡¯s strong hatred for the heartless man was poured into it before his death. If it does not sense such actions of betrayal, it may not actively kill the other party. But once it notices any such thing, it will kill them without hesitation. This includes those who break promises. The judgment given to them is simr.¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°However, how many people in this world dare say that they would be able to fulfill such conditions... So every time it appears, someone loses their life.¡±

    Zhao Changhe folded his hands and sat obediently.

    He felt like he might end up getting chopped into pieces.

    <i>Chichi, that evil witch who rarely speaks the truth, is probably waiting to see how I would fare against that judgment as well...</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°The Four Idols Cult is very powerful, and they may have found these clues. But after all, they act in the dark, and it is unlikely that they have been able to reach conclusions as detailed as we have. There is a much higher possibility that they know what is happening but not why. If they are stillcking in information, it is possible that they simply give up on it for the time being. On the other hand, if they insist on trying to obtain the sword, well, can you guess how they might carry it out?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Hm, it¡¯s possible that they will rely on force and try to make use of some respectable person who might be able to stabilize the sword. Then, after making use of them to get the sword, they will then snatch it from them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I share the same opinion. That is, after all, in line with the behavior of demonic cults...¡± said Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°But assuming that the sword allows itself to be held by that respectable person, it would then be equivalent to the sword having recognized its new owner. If its new master were to then be killed just a few moments after it recognized them and end up being snatched away, what do you think would happen? Why don¡¯t you ask what Dragon Bird thinks?¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe began dripping with sweat.

    If the boundlessly arrogant Dragon Bird had the ability to move on its own, it would undoubtedly go berserk and kill everyone present. This held even truer for such a hostile and vengeful sword. As a sword that had passed judgment on unfaithful and disloyal individuals for who knew how long, how could it possibly not go on a rampage if its new master were to be harmed the moment it acknowledged them?!

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°We have yet to pinpoint how many experts from the Four Idols Cult havee this time. They have hidden themselves quite well. But since they are trying to get a sword that has no rtion to their beliefs, this can only be regarded as an ordinary treasure hunt. It is thus highly unlikely for them to have mobilized any top experts like Vermillion Bird. Additionally, many of those at the top of the Rankings of Man would most likely be unable to control such a crazy sword...¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said Zhao Changhe with a nod. ¡°After all, the sword is not a human being. It does not feel pain, nor is it afraid of injury. It is light and incredibly sharp. It is difficult to contain. Also, nobody knows how powerful it actually is. If its spirituality can trulypare to Dragon Bird¡¯s, and it can fly around and kill people, then things could indeed get extremely troublesome.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, and with its ancient power, there is a high possibility that this sword could move on its own to kill people. Once it escapes the containment of the Four Idols Cult and goes out to wreak havoc, Sword Lake City may be reduced to ruin. We do not wish to see such a massacre happen; we intend to prevent such a thing from happening. That is your mission.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked: ¡°Where are the people of the Four Idols Cult located? Does the Demon Suppression Bureau have any clues? Maybe I can just talk to Chichi directly.¡±

    ¡°They have been very cautious. They realized that the local Demon Suppression Bureau was strengthening its forces, so they relocated. They have not settled on a new location for some time now. This is partially the reason why this mission is being given to you, as you may be able tomunicate with Xia Chichi. If you can persuade her to give up on their n, that would be for the best. But if she refuses, then under no circumstances should they use that method.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was worried about Xia Chichi. He had no intention of talking any longer, so he stood up, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°I understand. I will handle this matter well. I shall be taking my leave.¡±

    Zhao Changhe left the bamboo house feeling worried. Tang Wanzhuang slowly moved to the railing, leaning on it as she watched him leave. A breeze blew, and she coughed softly a few more times.

    Finally, a maid came out from nowhere and put a cloak on her: ¡°Miss, since you havee here in person, if you directly guard the Ancient Sword Lake, the Four Idols Cult would definitely not act rashly, so why would you have him take on this mission? He is only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, he can handle neither the Four Idols Cult nor the ancient sword.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head slightly. ¡°I will protect him in secret. I will not let anything happen to him. This mission is just to give him a reason to integrate into the Demon Suppression Bureau. After all, it isn¡¯t like the Four Idols Cult will stop what they are doing just because I tell them to.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± The maid was even more confused. ¡°Since... Since he isn¡¯t a prince, what¡¯s the use of him integrating into the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    ¡°The point is to provide him with the status of an official, not for him to actually join the Demon Suppression Bureau. This action will also allow onlookers to understand my judgment, that he is the prince.¡± Tang Wanzhuang coughed lightly again. After a while, she said softly, ¡°When everyone believes that he is a prince, then he naturally bes a prince. His denial then will be meaningless.¡±

    The maid chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, does this count as you swindling him? You imed that you would no longer pester him about his identity, but are unable to do anything about the actions of others. So this was your n all along, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If asking him to be the emperor counts as swindling... Ahem... Then sure.¡± Tang Wanzhuang spread her palms and looked at the blood he coughed up. ¡°After all, I... only have a few years left.¡±

    When Zhao Changhe met Tang Wanzhuang in the bamboo house, Han Wubing also met the people from the Four Idols Cult.

    ¡°Mister Han, do you want a good sword?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, do you have any?¡±

    ¡°I do not, but there is one in the Ancient Sword Lake.¡±

    ¡°The legend is fake.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true, and we even have a definite way to make it appear. Mister Han, you might as well take a look. If it really is there, then you can have it for yourself. If it isn¡¯t, then just leave.¡±

    ¡°Who do you need me to kill?¡± Han Wubing¡¯s first reaction was that the other party needed him to kill someone in exchange. Otherwise, there was no way that they would just tell him how to get such a sword for free.

    ¡°The Maitreya Cult¡¯s Zhang Banfo. You should have heard of him.¡±

    ¡°Him, huh?¡± Han Wubing pondered for a moment. ¡°That will be quite difficult. I will have to see the sword first before we can discuss further. Do we go there now?¡±

    ¡°No, at the beginning of summer.¡±

    ¡°I have an appointment that day, let¡¯s change it.¡±

    ¡°If you are referring to the martial arts match, you can just hold it in the evening. You can pick up the sword during the day. This way, there should be no conflict.¡±

    Han Wubing thought about it for a long time, but in the end, his desire for a good sword won. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then how do I find you then?¡±

    ¡°You will know when youe to thekeside.¡± The man smiled sincerely, then left.

 Chapter 96: Reciprocity

    <h4>Chapter 96: Reciprocity</h4>

    Zhao Changhe truly did not know how to find Xia Chichi. In fact, let alone Xia Chichi, he did not even know where Han Wubing was at the moment.

    He decided to head back to the inn first, his head still in a daze. To his surprise, he happened to run into Han Wubing by the entrance just as he made it back.

    Zhao Changhe let out a breath of relief and looked at the ordinary sword he was holding. He facepalmed. ¡°I actually forgot... I should have asked them for a sword just now.¡±

    Han Wubing asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing... Brother Han, were you not able to find anything?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Someone asked me to go to the Ancient Sword Lake to see a sword. After giving it some thought, I felt that there was no harm in taking a look, so I agreed to meet them there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression lit up.

    <i>Loving and righteous, and keeping their promises, how did I not think of it? Brother Han is a near-perfect match for those conditions! The Four Idols Cult actually came looking for him.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s almost no doubt about it. Once he sees the sword, is it really even possible for him to hold back his obsession with swords? Besides, the sword might actually be willing to acknowledge him at that time.</i>

    ¡°Um... Have you ever had a lover before?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°What about the person who you spilled blood for? Your deceased friend?¡±

    ¡°...He was a man. My rtionship with him was quite simr to ours. It began with a match, but eventually evolved into a mutual understanding.¡±

    <i>It turns out that there is still a benefit to staying single. Since he¡¯s never been in a romantic rtionship, then there¡¯s no way that he could have been unfaithful or disloyal to his partner. As long as he has a trustworthy character, then that should be enough.</i>

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°Since you say that our rtionship is simr to the one you had with him, if I were to die, would you also avenge me as you did him?¡±

    Han Wubing said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I think that you really might be able to get that sword. However, while the sword may be easy to get, the hearts of people are unpredictable. You should be on guard against the person who invited you to the swordke. If nothinges of it, then so be it. But if a problem arises, know that I will be on your side whatever happens.¡±

    <i>While the sword may be easy to get, the hearts of people are unpredictable...</i> These words touched Han Wubing¡¯s heart, and traces of gloom could be seen in his eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

    By sheer coincidence, Zhao Changhe had just confirmed when the other party would be making their move, as well as their ¡°protagonist¡± for their n. This brought him a little relief.

    He decided that he would try to look for Chichi over the next two days. If he could find her, then that would be best; but if he failed to do so, then he could simply follow Han Wubing and then try to secretlymunicate with Xia Chichi by the swordke. This way, he was basically guaranteed to meet her.

    During the following days, Zhao Changhe explored nearly the entire Sword Lake City. He encountered several petty thieves who attempted to snatch his saber, resulting in multiple unsolved murder cases. However, he was ultimately unable to find Xia Chichi.

    The Four Idols Cult were doing what they could to evade the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s surveince, which naturally made it all the more difficult for Zhao Changhe to locate them. During this time, Tang Wanzhuang had been discreetly searching for the Four Idols Cult herself, but even she could not find them, much less Zhao Changhe. Additionally, Xia Chichi did not dare to show herself during this sensitive time either.

    Yet, Zhao Changhe felt that Chichi had beenpletely outyed by Tang Wanzhuang this time. She knew what the Xia Chichi was up to, and even had a rough idea of the timing, which was right at the beginning of summer. As long as she kept an eye on theke, that would be enough. No matter how well they hid in the city, what was the point? If the Demon Suppression Bureau truly wanted to catch the members of the demonic cult, they simply needed toy a meticulous around theke. The reason why they had not done so, as Zhao Changhe believed, was to let him keep his face. He felt rather grateful toward them for this.

    In any case, Chichi was truly going to lose out this time. This was the first time that she was leading a team on a mission. She and her subordinates probably never expected that their opponent in such a trivial matter would be none other than the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau. They were simply not on the same level...

    On another note, if Tang Wanzhuang knew that her opponent was actually a real princess, it would truly be interesting to see what her reaction would be.

    <i> </i> *

    The sun rose from the southeast, signifying the beginning of the seventh sr term, the start of summer.

    Han Wubing slowly walked along the Ancient Sword Lake, searching for traces of the other party.

    The Ancient Sword Lake was not crowded with tourists. In fact,pared with the bustling city just close by, it was quite deserted. Due to the infamous incidents of sword qi erupting and killing people, nobody really came here for casual outings. The only people around were either bold adventurers trying their luck or treasure hunters, and they only came asionally in small groups. These groups were scattered along the vastkeside, so its empty and solitary atmosphere was not perturbed.

    The members of the Four Idols Cult were particrly conspicuous in this environment. There was nowhere they could hide even if they wanted to. It was highly probable that there were skilled individuals concealed in the bamboo forest behind them.

    A group of people in ck robes surrounded a beautiful youngdy, giving off the impression of attendants apanying their young miss on an outing.

    However, Han Wubing immediately recognized the person who had spoken to him that day, and he also recognized the beautiful youngdy as the little witch who had a verbal altercation with Zhao Changhe.

    <i>No wonder Zhao Changhe said that he would side with me all the way.</i>

    Han Wubing slowly made his way toward them, stopping at a distance where he could run away at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m here. When can I see the sword?¡±

    The little witch nced at him with a hesitant expression. The first thing she asked, however, was not what he had expected.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Han Wubing: ¡°...Friends.¡±

    ¡°How close?¡±

    ¡°He saved my life.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you also saved his life,¡± said the little witch. She then ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°If you had not interfered, I would have taken off his head.¡±

    <i>Hmph, maybe his little head. Yeah, it did seem like if things continued, you would have actually taken it. The problem is where you intended to put it after that.</i>

    With a wry smile, Han Wubing said, ¡°So are you here to settle the score for me having messed things up that day?¡±

    Xia Chichi hesitated. If this person truly was a good friend of Zhao Changhe, then causing trouble for him might make Zhao Changhe angry with her. <i>What a headache. I originally thought that they were enemies who wanted to fight, and that tricking him would be simr to helping Zhao Changhe. But it turns out that they get along quite well...</i>

    ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s head is easy to take, so a little misdeed does not ount for much. As long as you stand by your side of the agreement, consider everything written off.¡±

    Han Wubing heard the little witch saying this, but he suddenly received a voice transmission from her with a distinct change in her tone. <i>Later, we will be carrying out a ceremony that will definitely make the sword appear. Make sure not to be obsessed with the sword. No matter how much you like it, say that the sword rejects you. Whatever you do, do not touch it! Remember this!</i>

    Han Wubing was intrigued. Putting this together with Zhao Changhe¡¯s warning, he instantly understood the general situation and sighed in his heart. No wonder the little witch¡¯s first sentence was to ask about her rtionship with Zhao Changhe. She did not want to deceive Zhao Changhe¡¯s friends...

    The fact that she could send him secret voice transmissions meant that she had reached the sixthyer of the Profound Gate at the very least. However, in the midst of such powerful individuals, the fact that she was transmitting such messages could easily be exposed. It seemed that she truly liked Zhao Changhe.

    He calmly cupped his hands and said, ¡°As I said, as long as the sword feels right, we have an agreement.¡±

    Xia Chichi giggled. ¡°Mister Han, you are a trustworthy person. We believe in you. Alright, noon is approaching, it is soon time to carry out the ceremony.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe, who was using his enhanced vision to spy from afar, was feeling incredibly anxious. He actually thought that he would be able to find an opportunity to secretlymunicate with Xia Chichi. How stupid. In such an open area, how was he supposed to do that with a group of people constantly surrounding her?!

    The group of ck-robed individuals spread around in a seemingly irregr pattern while chanting something. Someone seeing the scene from above would notice that their formation resembled the Sagittarius constetion.

    Han Wubing could not help but feel like he was witnessing something quite mystical. Needless to say, this was the first time he had ever seen anything like this in his entire life.

    He attempted to understand their actions, but even with the well-developed five senses of a martial artist at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, he could not detect any energy fluctuations or changes in the atmosphere. He had no idea where the effects of this formation and ceremony would manifest.

    However, it soon became increasingly evident that there were subtle movementsing from beneath theke¡¯s surface.

    As the sun reached its zenith at noon, a barely perceptible tremor emanated from the bottom of theke as if an earthquake had urred in a very deep ce.

    Han Wubing¡¯s instincts tingled as he sensed a sharp and pervasive sword intent emerging from the center of theke.

    At that moment, a lightning-fast arrow shot from a distant bamboo grove, instantly reaching the heart of the formation and heading straight for the elder leading the ceremony.

    ¡°Who dares cause trouble?!¡± The elder was the Azure Dragon Protector, a powerful expert amongst those of the Rankings of Man. He casually deflected the arrow, but the disruption still caused the ceremony to halt for a moment.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s loudughter echoed from the bamboo grove. ¡°Your saintess is after my dog head, so I thought I¡¯d cause her a bit of trouble. I think it¡¯s only fair, no? If you have the guts,e and chase after me! Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 97: Shocking Changes in the Sword Lake

    <h4>Chapter 97: Shocking Changes in the Sword Lake</h4>

    The Four Idols Cult was certainly not solely relying on this small group to carry out their n this time. They had members of the cult hidden throughout the bamboo forest, secretly securing the area. When Zhao Changhe started causing trouble, the ruckus was loud enough to be heard from all over, and the members that were hidden immediately rushed to his location.

    Among them were individuals at the seventh and eighthyer of the Profound Gate, showcasing the formidable strength that the Four Idols Cult possessed.

    Zhao Changhe felt like a tiny ant being chased by a herd of elephants as he desperately fled into the bamboo forest.

    Han Wubing was stunned. <i>You didn¡¯t make this scenario seem that serious. Did you put yourself in this incredible danger because you were afraid that I would lose control and grab the sword? How selfless!</i>

    Xia Chichi furrowed her brow. She knew that Zhao Changhe would never intentionally sabotage her ns unless he believed that it was detrimental to her. It seemed that because he could not find an opportunity to convey the message, he could only take the risk of disrupting the ceremony.

    There had to be something Zhao Changhe had discovered over the past few days that everyone else had missed. With that in mind, Xia Chichi decisively said, ¡°Stop the ceremony immediately!¡±

    The elders were all stunned. ¡°Saintess, even if a vermin like that makes some trouble, it does not affect the results of our ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Since I told you to stop, then stop immediately! Are you the saintess, or am I?¡± said Xia Chichi sternly. ¡°I have no need to exin my orders! Cease the ceremony at once!¡±

    With Xia Chichi having called upon her authority as their superior, the elders exchanged uncertain nces with one another. In the end, they did not want to oppose the saintess over such a trivial matter as this treasure hunt, so they reluctantlyplied with her orders and stopped the ceremony.

    Xia Chichi let out a sigh of relief, intending to think of a way to help Zhao Changhe make his escape from the forest when she suddenly felt something was amiss.

    The tremorsing from the bottom of theke did not cease with the halting of the ceremony. On the contrary, they were even bing increasingly pronounced. At the same time, the sword qi had grown so thick that even ordinary people could see it!

    ¡°No, someone else is still chanting!¡± The Blue Dragon Protector suddenly raised his head and turned to look at a group of seemingly ordinary treasure hunters on the other side of theke. ¡°The Maitreya Cult!¡±

    His temper would have driven him to immediately rush over the water and kill the other party, but he held himself back. He hesitated for a moment before finallyunching himself into the air, saying, ¡°The Four Idols Cult¡¯s matters are not for outsiders to meddle in! Stay out of this!¡±

    ¡°Elder You, please calm down. We merely wanted to see what the legendary ancient sword looks like. Thanks to the Four Idols Cult, we learned that the ceremony must be held at noon at the beginning of summer.¡± A plump, bald man flew up above theke¡¯s surface, preventing Elder You from getting closer to his allies. ¡°In any case, your Four Idols Cult¡¯s saintess has already ordered you to give up on the sword, so how can our actions be considered to be interfering in your cult¡¯s matters?¡±

    When put this way, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s reasoning did seem to be sound. After all, they had waited for the Four Idols Cult to give up before taking action. They had not really broken any rules. Understanding this, Elder You felt quite frustrated. <i>Just what is up with the saintess? She needlesslypromised our position.</i>

    However, the demonic cults were not famous for listening to reasonable arguments. Elder You paid no heed to the plump man¡¯s words and struck out with his palm.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The fat man simrly extended his chubby hand, their two palms shing head-on above the surface of theke.

    The sh between powerful experts on the Rankings of Man was so impactful that the water in theke below surged upward. It was as if someone had thrown a huge boulder down into theke.

    The area became chaotic.

    A group of experts from the Four Idols Cult looked at their saintess with some resentment, curious about how she would handle the situation.

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°It is impossible for those from the Maitreya Cult to meet the conditions for the divine sword to choose its master. We should retreat, the farther, the better. Let them summon the sword, the sword will naturally return on its own.¡±

    Her decision was ruthless, but it also meant that she hadpletely given up on their mission this time. The members of the Four Idols Cult truly had no idea what she was thinking. Could it be that this mission was actually a cover, and their true goal was to kill a group of members from the Maitreya Cult?

    However, such an oue would not be unfavorable at all. The rtionship between the Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult was far from amicable. Hearing her exnation, those from the Four Idols Cult did not voice any objections and immediately began to withdraw. At the same time, Xia Chichi transmitted a message to those in the forest, ¡°Everyone, retreat. There¡¯s no need to pay any attention to that rat!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Well, since you are so obedient, I¡¯ll let your insults slide.</i>

    Originally, when he was making his escape through the bamboo forest, he had nearly been caught. But now that the members of the Four Idols Cult had stopped chasing after him, he doubled back and hid at the edge of the forest to see how the situation would y out.

    Upon receiving the order from the saintess, Elder You, who was in the middle of shing against the chubby man, threw one more angry p at the chubby man before retreating.

    Farther away, a monk who was twice as fat as the previous chubby man was sweating profusely as he confronted Tang Wanzhuang, who stood in his way. ¡°First Seat Tang, it should be in your best interest that the Maitreya Cult and the Four Idols Cult fight, so why are you preventing me from killing the saintess?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°I did not expect you to be so shameless, picking on someone so much younger and weaker than you... But there actually is a reason behind the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s actions. If Xia Chichi were to die here, we would have to face a rather troublesome situation. With that said, I request that you return, Maitreya.¡±

    Maitreya took a deep breath. ¡°With your lung meridian damaged, you might not be my opponent. Do you really have what it takes to stop me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°You can try and see.¡±

    Seeing Tan Wanzhuang bring out her Spring Water Sword, Maitreya¡¯s expression turned grave.

    Knowing the boundless potential of the Four Idols Cult saintess, he decided to personally carry out the disgraceful mission of assassinating her. While he had considered that Vermillion Bird or perhaps some others mighte out to protect her, he never would have thought that the person who woulde out for that purpose would be Tang Wanzhuang.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    While Maitreya was considering whether or not to engage in this fight, something peculiar happened. At the same time, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression changed. They both turned their gaze toward the swordke simultaneously and could not help but exim, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The ceremony had not beenpleted, and the Maitreya Sect had only just interrupted the Four Idols Cult. In theory, the divine sword should not have emerged just yet, but as soon as the members of the Four Idols Cult withdrew, an overwhelmingly fierce killing intent erupted from the bottom of theke, breaking through the water¡¯s surface.

    The chubby man who was still above theke suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and looked down. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that invisible and formless sword qi had reached his rear end.

    Despite being a powerful expert on the Rankings of Man, he was so terrified by the sword qi that seemed to have jumped through space that he swiftly turned around and bolted. Even when he reacted so quickly, the sword qi still managed to graze his buttocks as it shot straight into the sky, slicing off arge chunk of his flesh.

    While clutching his bleeding behind, the chubby man was filled with both fury and anxiety. ¡°Are all of you stupid? I¡¯m still on theke, so why did you summon the sword?! Are you trying to kill me?!¡±

    The members of the Maitreya Cult who were performing the ceremony were all dumbfounded. ¡°The ceremony is notplete! We¡¯ve barely managed to connect to the other dimension. The divine sword shouldn¡¯t even be awake right now!¡±

    The chubby man: ¡°?¡±

    He suddenly realized that the event had likely not transpired due to a simple spiritual summoning, but that after they had connected to the dimensional fragment, the divine sword sensed an extremely hateful aura and woke up. It had moved on its own initiative! He was probably just an unfortunate victim of the unexpected event.

    Still trembling with fear, the chubby man turned his head and saw that after the sword qi passed through his butt, itpletely ignored him and continued to rush toward its target¡ªthe retreating Xia Chichi.

    Xia Chichi: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Are you fucking insane? If you want to kill unfaithful lovers, there are plenty of them around. Hell, you can even call me a cheating bastard, but what did Chichi ever do? There¡¯s no way that she¡¯s been unfaithful!</i>

    ¡°This is bad.¡± Tang Wanzhuang thought about saving Xia Chichi, but Maitreya blocked her path with a smile.

    ¡°First Seat Tang, it seems that it is fate, so why force it?¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The sword qi arrived in an instant.

    A group of powerful members of the Four Idols Cult stood in front of Xia Chichi, bracing themselves with their swords. It was only at this moment that they saw the appearance of the divine sword. It had an icy blue glow. It was very beautiful, but within that beauty was a deadly killing intent.

    As Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang had guessed, this sword was incredibly agile. It was very troublesome to intercept it when it was on the move, especially considering the severe disconnect between techniques of the ancient and modern eras. The power of this sword was derived from the realms of immortals and Buddhas, and its might was immeasurable. Even if those in front of it were at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate, or even on the Rankings of Man, so what? Such a divine weapon wouldn¡¯t even spare them a nce.

    The dignified Elder You, who had been proudly disying his might just moments ago, found himself unable to even dy the divine sword in the slightest. The sword effortlessly slipped past him, and its unrivaled edge continued to rush toward Xia Chichi.

    Xia Chichi gritted her teeth and raised her sword in an attempt to parry the iing divine sword. There was a loud ng, and an overwhelming force pushed against her. Her sword snapped, and she had to force back the blood that had gushed into her throat. She made use of the massive impact force to send herself flying backward into the bamboo forest.

    The divine sword pursued her relentlessly. While it chased after her, the members of the Four Idols Cult chased after the divine sword as quickly as they could, but it only got further and further away from them.

    Seeing the divine sword in a relentless pursuit of their saintess, and thetter sent flying into the bamboo forest, the members of the Four Idols Cult turned pale.

    ¡°This is <i>bad</i>.¡±

    This mission was nothing major, and the Four Idols Cult had attempted the same thing many times in previous years without any major issues. Who would¡¯ve thought that it would go so horribly wrong? Even when the one who managed to take hold of the sword was chopped to pieces, nothing like this had ever happened. Regardless, how could they possibly just give up on their saintess?

    By this point, they hadpletely forgotten about theints they had held against the saintess. They now felt that she had actually acted responsibly and decisively, and it was their own ipetence that had led to this catastrophe where they were not even able to protect her. They desperately rushed into the bamboo forest, not knowing what fate awaited them.

    Nobody knew what was going on inside the bamboo forest at this moment.

    Xia Chichi tumbled into the forest, ultimately finding herself falling into a warm embrace. Before she could react, her position abruptly shifted, and she saw someone standing between her and the divine sword.

    Looking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s resolute and determined face, everything seemed to slow down, and her heart ached.

    <i>Our rtionship was never really that deep... Who knows, I might even end up forgetting about you...</i>

    <i>So why? Why are you doing this...</i>

    Strangely, the sword suddenly hung in the air motionless behind Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe turned around, sweating profusely, but the sword seemed to intend to bypass him and stab Xia Chichi.

    Zhao Changhe followed the movements of the sword and moved in turn, protecting Xia Chichi tightly behind his back.

    The divine sword: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Chang and Xia Chichi looked at each other, both feeling utterly confused.

    Naturally, both of them thought that the sword would simply chop him to bits and then do the same to her. They had never expected that he would be able to remain unscathed, while the sword continued to direct its hatred at her.

    After a brief stalemate, the divine sword suddenly seemed to grow impatient. It appeared as if it no longer intended to spare Zhao Changhe, nning to pierce through both of them.

    However, at the very moment before it struck Zhao Changhe, Xia Chichi suddenly exerted force and shifted positions such that Zhao Changhe was now shielded by her.

    ¡°Fuck, have you gone insane?¡± Zhao Changhe cursed subconsciously.

    Just as he started raging, Xia Chichi noticed that something was amiss. <i>Why isn¡¯t the sword stabbing me?</i>

    When she turned around, she saw that Han Wubing had arrived at some point, and he was holding the sword¡¯s hilt. The divine sword trembled slightly, but it no longer exhibited its earlier hostility.

    Han Wubing, appearing to be out of breath, had a strange expression on his face. ¡°The divine sword told me to tell the two of you to get lost. It wants to kill those who are unfaithful, not watch a couple of lovebirds who are willing to die for each other. It fears that if it watches you two corny idiots for a moment longer, it won¡¯t be able to hold itself back from hacking you to pieces.¡±

    Xia Chichi jumped up to her feet and protested, ¡°When have I ever been unfaithful? Exin!¡±

    Zhao Changhe tugged at the hem of her clothes from behind her and whispered, ¡°The Azure Dragon Seal.¡±

    Xia Chichi suddenly realized something and took out the Azure Dragon Seal that she always carried.

    The divine sword began trembling violently, and even Han Wubing could not hold onto it anymore. The sword lightly touched the Azure Dragon Seal, and the three of them suddenly felt the world start spinning.

    When they opened their eyes again, the scenery that met their gaze waspletely different.

    At the same time, the members of the Four Idols Cult finally reached that part of the bamboo forest. All they could do, however, was watch Zhao Changhe seemingly restraining Xia Chichi and disappearing without a trace together with Han Wubing.

 Chapter 98: The Heavenly Tome

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Heavenly Tome</h4>

    At the bottom of Ancient Sword Lake, in the dimensional fragment.

    When the era copsed, the divine sword used its power to protect its master, maintaining a small separate space that was isted from the world. It would not be entirely urate to call this space apletely different realm as it still depended on the main ne for its existence. Due to iplete istion, it was still possible tomunicate with the space from the surface of theke. However, it was impossible to perceive this space with the naked eye. Strictly speaking, it was best to refer to it as a subsidiary ne.

    The reason Zhao Changhe thought of telling Xia Chichi about the Azure Dragon Seal was that the actions of the divine sword in chasing after Xia Chichi made no sense at all. Xia Chichi had done nothing to provoke the ire of the divine sword to the point where it would chase after her, much less attempt to kill her. If he had to think of a connection that the sword might have with Xia Chichi, the only link he had in mind was the Azure Dragon Seal, which also originated from the previous era.

    And that turned out to be exactly the case.

    When the divine sword came into contact with the Azure Dragon Seal, there was an immediate reaction.

    Zhao Changhe, Xia Chichi, and Han Wubing felt as if they were witnessing traces of ancient times. It felt as if they had returned to the past and glimpsed fleeting memories.

    A man in imperial robes said, ¡°The sky is filled with murderous intent, and the stars are shifting. I am afraid that the Heavenly Dao is changing, heralding the beginning of countless catastrophes. I must return and make preparations... If I can make it through this great cmity, I wille to find you again.¡±

    The woman sighed. ¡°Why hide it from me... The Night Emperor has fallen, and what you desire is nothing more than his position and that page of the Heavenly Tome. You fear my old rtionship with them, and you¡¯re just leaving me here so that I have no chance of interfering.¡±

    The man in imperial robes was silent for a moment. ¡°You can see it that way.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you are going to do... I can wait for you, no matter how long it takes, even if I have to wait until a new era begins.¡± The woman¡¯s voice gradually grew fainter and fainter. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯te back...¡±

    The man promised, ¡°Rest assured, I will definitelye back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. If you truly doe back, I have something to give to you.¡±

    The man¡¯s destination was not visible in the projection, but Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi knew that the man had prepared everything upon returning to Beimang, including the tomb and the inheritance that was the Azure Dragon Seal. He had meticulously settled and arranged all of his affairs, but he had no intention of going back to look for that woman.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly thought that the bizarre relocation of Beimang might have been the result of this emperor¡¯s contingency n. After all, he was already in contention for the Heavenly Tome. He had to be more powerful than the average human emperor.

    Looking at it from this point of view, it was clear that this man had never really cared about this woman.

    As the era came to its end, the woman knew that she did not have the strength to escape. With her heart withered and as lifeless as ashes, she chose to take her own life, and when she made that decision, she did not hesitate to carry it out. Her only thoughts before her death were the promises that the man had made before their parting.

    The projection faded.

    As soon as Zhao Changhe and the other two opened their eyes, they found themselves in a chamber filled with swords. Several swords hung on the walls, and an ancient corpse had long since decayed into dust, leaving behind nothing but a skeleton seated with its legs crossed peacefully, devoid of any signs of life.

    The divine sword left Han Wubing¡¯s hand and circled around the skeleton, as if mourning and asking ¡°<i>the one who betrayed you hase back; do you want to meet him?</i>¡±

    However, its master would never respond again.

    Xia Chichi felt a deep sense of sorrow as she took off the Azure Dragon Seal and ced it in front of the skeleton. She paid her respects and said, ¡°Senior, this junior has indeed inherited this seal and its techniques, but I am not its original master... Furthermore, I am a woman.¡±

    The divine sword: ¡°...¡±

    In principle, those who bore an inheritance were to simrly bear the karma that came with it, whether it was favor or hatred. The divine sword had never considered the gender or identity of those it had yed. Its continuous purpose was to kill, regardless of who bore the seal. However, it had been put off by Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions of protecting each other. It hated those who were unfaithful and naturally appreciated those who were faithful. It thus faced a dilemma¡ªshould it kill or spare them?

    Originally, its intent to kill was prevailing. Xia Chichi¡¯s aura was infused with that of the Azure Dragon Seal, suggesting that she had a deep bond with the original master of the seal. However, their self-sacrificing act disoriented the sword as it also held favor for those who were faithful. And just when it decided to simply kill both of them, another young person, whom it instantly recognized as a worthy master, gripped its hilt.

    The divine sword¡¯s intent to kill was instantly dispelled, overwhelmed by the three individuals united by bonds of loyalty and love.

    Xia Chichi was equally perplexed because the man in the imperial robes was undoubtedly a bearer of the Azure Dragon¡¯s inheritance, possibly even an incarnation of the Azure Dragon itself. This was a part of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s faith, and now it appeared that the unfaithful had been one of their own. It was an ironic reversal of Xia Chichi¡¯s situation with Xia Longyuan. If she were in the shoes of the heroine, she would definitely kill the heir, but now, that heir was none other than herself.

    Xia Chichi sighed in exasperation and whispered, ¡°Senior, I have absorbed the inheritance and blessings within the Azure Dragon Seal. I do not believe it serves any purpose now; it is merely a symbol of the Azure Dragon Saintess. If you really still harbor hatred, then I am willing to destroy it. However, I just wonder whether you would find that meaningful.¡±

    Even though she said that, when Xia Chichi thought of her mother, she clenched her teeth and resolutely attempted to break the Azure Dragon Seal apart by smashing it fiercely on the ground.

    However, it sustained no damage.

    Without hesitation, Xia Chichi grabbed the divine sword, which had been circling around its master, and swung it at the Azure Dragon Seal with all her might.

    In the end, the Azure Dragon Seal, this cherished artifact that transcended eras, was split cleanly in half.

    The divine sword, which had personally sliced the Azure Dragon Seal apart, emitted an extremely joyful and triumphant hum. One could almost sense its tion and jubtion. It was as if it had finally put an end to the hatred that had transpired across eras.

    Han Wubing, who had been observing from the side, watched Xia Chichi¡¯s actions in a different light. He could not help but think that Xia Chichi was truly quite ruthless. He wondered how she was able to bring herself to do such a thing. He now felt that it would be wise for him not to oppose her in the future.

    It was only Zhao Changhe who understood what Xia Chichi was feeling at that moment. He embraced her gently and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The senior will calm down eventually.¡±

    As if to confirm his words, the skeleton that had been sitting cross-legged seemed to give them a faint smile. Following that, its bones began to disintegrate into wisps of smoke, as if it had never even existed.

    Han Wubing finally broke his silence and said, ¡°This should be due to its lingering attachments having been released. I once heard a simr story from an elder in the Sword Hut. I never thought that something from legends would happen right before my eyes... The previous era... The previous era...¡±

    His words seemed to take him to a distant past, recalling memories that weren¡¯t his. It was as if he was wandering for eternity, admiring countless stories and romances.

    Zhao Changhe nced at him. <i>Shouldn¡¯t you be feeling like a third wheel right now? Can¡¯t you see I am holding a girl in my arms, bro? Forget it. I should just ignore him.</i>

    Zhao Changhe continued to embrace Xia Chichi, who was still dejected, and asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve broken the Azure Dragon Seal, can you still fulfill your mission when you return?¡±

    Xia Chichi shook her head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Nobody would ask to inspect my Azure Dragon Seal. If anything happens, I can always just say that the Maitreya Cult stole it and have our cult go after them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Chichi sighed and said, ¡°As I said earlier, the Azure Dragon Seal itself is no longer useful, it is merely a symbol. Whether I can establish myself as the saintess of the cult depends not on a symbolic treasure but on something else. But now, my first important mission has ended in aplete mess...¡±

    Han Wubing, who seemed to be lost in thought, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Is your mission to retrieve this sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed Xia Chichi.

    Han Wubing said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t your mission alreadyplete.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi said in unison, ¡°Isn¡¯t it yours?¡±

    Han Wubing said, feeling somewhat speechless, ¡°Look at how the sword is sticking to your hand. You¡¯re still saying that it belongs to me?¡±

    Xia Chichi lowered her head to look at the sword and noticed that the divine sword seemed to exhibit a sense of attachment to her, like a cat clinging to its owner.

    She quickly realized that with its old master¡¯s lingering attachments now fulfilled, the sword was undergoing a rebirth, in a sense. If it were to acknowledge anyone as its new master, then it would naturally be her, the one who had destroyed the Azure Dragon Seal. It might be able to find other suitable candidates who share its sentiments and consider them partners, but it would be difficult for them to be recognized as its master. This was simr to how Dragon Bird regarded Zhao Changhe.

    In this light, with the sword now belonging to her, her mission had indeed ended in sess.

    Zhao Changhe also realized this and suddenly felt a little apologetic. ¡°Brother Han, this...¡±

    Han Wubing was even more speechless. ¡°I know your intentions, and I know that you thought that this sword was perfect for me, so you wanted it to be mine. However, I don¡¯t really like it. Have you ever seen a sword so involved in the affairs between men and women? It would only be a hindrance for a swordsman like me. Besides, it¡¯s too shy. I¡¯m a bounty hunter, I prefer weapons that are simple and low-key.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°Even if you say that... What sword are you going to...¡±

    Han Wubing pointed at the swords scattered around the Sword Chamber and said, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t there a lot of them here? If the owner of such a divine sword bothered to pick them up, then they¡¯re clearly good quality. Personally, I¡¯ve never looked for whatever heavenly treasure of a sword. I believe that that would only lead to dependence and hinder my own swordsmanship. As long as it cuts, it¡¯s good enough for me. Speaking of which, I also want to advise you both not to rely too much on your divine weapons. Winning battles against stronger opponents in the short term might seem good, but it may be a problem for your development in the long run.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a step back and bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Brother Han.¡±

    As he took a step back, he identally stepped on something. He looked down and saw that it was the cushion the skeleton had been sitting on earlier.

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled. <i>The skeleton has alreadypletely dissolved into dust, and its clothes have long since turned to ashes, so how has this cushion remained intact?</i>

    Upon closer inspection, Zhao Changhe discovered that the cushion seemed to be made of woven golden threads. When he parted the seams, he noticed a glimmer of gold inside, resembling a page of a book.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The words of the woman in the projection shed through his mind. ¡°<i>The Night Emperor has fallen, and what you desire is nothing more than his position and that page of the Heavenly Tome. You fear my old rtionship with them...¡±</i>

    To Xia Chichi and Han Wubing, this statement may not have held much meaning, as they were likely unfamiliar with the Heavenly Tome. They might have regarded it as some kind of token. However, when Zhao Changhe heard these words, it was as if a bell had rung in his ears, and it was impossible for him to forget.

    <i>The flicker of golden light from the Tome of Troubled Times...</i>

    <i>If... this gold sheet is that page of the Heavenly Tome...</i>

    <i>¡°If you truly doe back, I have something to give to you.¡±</i>

    <i>If that man hade back, he would have gotten it.</i>

 Chapter 99: Maitreya Cult Targeted

    <h4>Chapter 99: Maitreya Cult Targeted</h4>

    Of course, whether or not this thing was truly a page from the Heavenly Tome was a different matter. After all, on the surface, it appeared to have no aura at all. It did not even feel as important as a good sword. Basically, it looked like nothing more than an ordinary sheet of gold foil.

    Han Wubing and Xia Chichi noticed it but did not pay much attention to what was inside the cushion. Han Wubing went straight to the walls of the sword chamber to choose a sword, while Xia Chichi teased Zhao Changhe, ¡°You don¡¯t happen to want to take that cushion with you, do you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Zhao Changhe as he opened the cushion. He held the gold foil in his hand and examined it repeatedly. He found nothing special about it or on it, not even a single word. He chuckled and said, ¡°In any case, this is an ancient item. I suspect that it might be quite valuable. I¡¯ve decided to study it furtherter.¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Even if it is a divine object that has hidden its aura or returned to its original state, it still looks quite disappointing. Perhaps it was used for chanting scriptures or something like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled, realizing that she might be right. <i>The Tome of Troubled Times is so powerful. If this page truly does belong to the Heavenly Tome just like it did, how could it end up as a sheet of gold foil without even the slightest hint of an auraing from it? I might have just been overthinking things.</i>

    ¡°Screw it,¡± he said as he casually stuffed the gold foil into his pocket. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, and both of you have made gains, I can¡¯t just leave empty-handed. At least this way, I also got to take something away with me. It can even serve as a memento.¡±

    Xia Chichi bit her lower lip and stole a nce at Han Wubing, who was focused on selecting a sword. She leaned in close to Zhao Changhe¡¯s ear and whispered softly, ¡°Did you really not gain anything at all?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s voice grew increasingly sultry as she continued, ¡°Were you not afraid that I would fully take on the role of saintess and forget about you? Isn¡¯t that why you went and risked your life to protect me? Because you wanted to impress me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Well, I did not have the time to think about all that. I just acted on instinct.¡±

    ¡°You were that worried about me? Even though you knew that there were many powerful experts of the Four Idols Cult present, you still dared to take the risk and disrupt our ns. Was that also instinct?¡±

    ¡°You are their superior. This was a matter of mutual understanding. Would you really just let me be attacked?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I could¡¯ve thought that since you already have Cui Yuanyang, you may have changed your mind and want to harm me instead.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless for a moment. ¡°While my senior brother¡¯s chest isn¡¯t that big, he has always had a good brain. I feel that he would know better.¡±

    Xia Chichi red at him with a mixture of annoyance and anger. ¡°You really do seem to have some issues...¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already having this discussion... Is it true that you only take the initiative when I¡¯m crossdressing?¡±

    ¡°What? No, don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s because there are others present. Uhm...¡±

    Xia Chichi did not let him speak any further. She wrapped her arms around his neck and tiptoed to give him a deep kiss. ¡°Your senior brother¡¯s chest... Why don¡¯t you touch it? They¡¯ve grown a little since back then...¡±

    Han Wubing pulled out a sword and examined it, his face expressionless.

    In fact, the sword chamber, as a ce where its owner spent years contemting the sword, was likely to contain hints of its owner¡¯s sword intent gathered within. For swordsmen who were truly intent on mastering the sword, it was possible toprehend some profound techniques or, at the very least, grasp some ancient sword principles just by staying inside.

    At this moment, Han Wubing was beginning to sense something. This was a true stroke of luck for him. The other two who were present were not swordsmen, and although Xia Chichi used a sword, she did not have the heart of a swordsman. Because of this, they could not really perceive anything substantial; at most, they could maybe feel that there was something special about the ce.

    However, Han Wubing felt that this might not be the most significant point of his presence here this time... No, he felt that the greatest significance of his presence here was to help the saintess of the Four Idols Cult retain her integrity.

    He did not know if the Four Idols Cult would also investigate this area, but if they did, would he have to save the lives of this hot-tempered young man and woman again?

    After looking around, Han Wubing was quite satisfied with the sword he had in his hand. It was made of an excellent material, incredibly sharp, and it looked very low-key. Although itcked any spirituality, he felt that he did not need such a thing.

    <i>ck!</i>

    Han Wubing deliberately sheathed his sword loudly, alerting the couple who were in the middle of their passionate kiss. ¡°Seriously, you two, if you don¡¯t go out now, I¡¯m afraid the Four Idols Cult might really go crazy.¡±

    *

    In fact, the Four Idols Cult had not gone crazy just yet, but the Maitreya Cult had.

    Back in the real world, Tang Wanzhuang was trying to rescue Xia Chichi but was intercepted by the Maitreya Cult. As a result, she could only watch as the prince charming disappeared together with the damsel in distress, and her brow furrowed in frustration.

    She had originally given Zhao Changhe a very straightforward task. In theory, everything should have been over the moment that he disrupted the ceremony being carried out by the Four Idols Cult with a single arrow. After that, once the Four Idols Cult pursued him, she would step in to rescue Xia Chichi. It was a perfect n.

    All of the unexpected changes were caused by the members of the Maitreya Cult who knew nothing and recklessly interfered. Who knew if the Maitreya Cult had secretly manipted everything, even causing the divine sword to inexplicably target Xia Chichi? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Capture every single one of the members of the Maitrey Cult! Do not let a single one of them escape!

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    Wu Weiyang and her other subordinates from the Demon Suppression Bureau appeared from all directions and rushed toward the members of the Maitreya Cult who were still by theke.

    The members of the Maitreya Cult were bewildered.

    <i>Why are there so many people from the Demon Suppression Bureau here?</i>

    <i>The imperial court has never cared much about the Ancient Sword Lake. They didn¡¯t give a damn about this ce for years! What are they doing here today?</i>

    <i>Even if First Seat Tang decided toe here, why the fuck didn¡¯t shee out in the open like a tourist? The Demon Suppression Bureau clearly set up all these agents around theke because they were nning an ambush! Did they know that the Maitreya Cult woulde here? Did they set up the trap to eliminate us?</i>

    Regardless, the forces that the Maitreya Cult had brought with them this time were not weak, and even their cult leader hade this time. With their cult leader confronting Tang Wanzhuang, the other members thought that they would still be able to escape.

    But in the end, just as they were about to retreat, those from the Four Idols Cult suddenly came charging at them from the bamboo forest with fire in their eyes. They headed straight for the members of the Maitreya Cult as if they were seeking vengeance for a great injustice.

    Those from the Maitreya Cult were utterly stupefied. The Demon Suppression Bureau and the Four Idols Cult were actually joining forces?

    Had the sun risen from the west today?

    When they realized that Xia Chichi had disappeared after being ¡°abducted¡± by Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing, the members of the Four Idols Cult, who were well-informed and knew that there was a dimensional space at the bottom of theke, quickly deduced that their saintess had somehow been transported to the other space. Since searching the forest had be futile, they turned back to head toward theke, intending to find her at the bottom of theke.

    As they emerged from the bamboo forest, they witnessed a group of experts from the Demon Suppression Bureau engaging inbat with those from the Maitreya Cult.

    The Four Idols Cult immediately began to suspect that something unusual had happened with the divine sword that they had been searching for over the years. After all, the divine sword had never behaved like it had today. In other words, the Maitreya Cult had clearly done something to cause all this. Thinking this, they decided to apprehend the members of the Maitreya Cult to interrogate them thoroughly and figure out how to ess the dimensional space at the bottom of theke

    With that in mind, they roared in unison and rushed toward the members of the Maitreya Cult.

    Those from the Maitreya Cult were now in aplete state of despair. They now had the unfortunate distinction of being the first group in the history of the Great Xia Empire to be besieged jointly by forces belonging to the Demon Suppression Bureau and a demonic cult. Not only that, but it was a life-or-death situation with both sides determined to absolutely eliminate them.

    ¡°What saintess? We never captured your saintess! You Wanqing, you must be out of your mind! Shit!¡±

    ¡°How are we supposed to know why that damn sword went crazy? The only reason why we even know when that sword can be summoned is that we followed you guys!¡±

    ¡°We really have no idea where your saintess has gone!¡±

    ¡°We have nothing to do with that Zhao Changhe guy!¡±

    <i>Fwshsh!</i>

    When Xia Chichi emerged from theke, the first thing she saw was the chubby man, whose rear end had been partially sliced off by the sword earlier, surrounded and being attacked by Elder You and several others. A few moments after she appeared, a sword pierced his heart.

    The chubby man numbly turned his head to look at Xia Chichi who hade out, and he said, ¡°I told you it had nothing to do with us.¡±

    After saying that, he died with a heart filled with grievances.

    Elder You and the others were toozy to bother with him. They did not have that great of a rtionship to begin with. If it was a misunderstanding, then so be it, there was nothing that could be done now that he was dead anyway. They were pleasantly surprised as they rushed to the surface of theke to meet Xia Chichi. ¡°Saintess! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Xia Chichi shook the sword in her hand. ¡°The Maitreya Cult used some weird trick to make the sword pursue me, but I tamed it with my own means.¡±

    Elder You and the others were overjoyed when they heard this news. The fact that the saintess was unharmed was already a cause for celebration, and now they had even unexpectedlypleted their mission! She truly was their destined saintess!

    Some had initially imagined scenarios of the two men doing all kinds of things to their saintess after abducting her into the small dimensional space, but seeing as the sword was now in their saintess¡¯ possession, they quickly dismissed those thoughts. It was clear that even if those two hooligans attempted anything, their saintess would have been able to retaliate and stop any untoward intentions.

    ¡°What about Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°They ran away the moment they saw that I subdued the divine sword.¡± Xia Chichi looked toward thekeside, her expression rather strange.

    <i>Why are there so many people from the Demon Suppression Bureau? What¡¯s going on?</i>

    <i>And over there...is that Tang Wanzhuang?!</i>

    The members of the Maitreya Cult all met with a terrible fate. Some of them died, while some others were captured by the Demon Suppression Bureau. Even their leader, Maitreya, was forced to flee in a sorry state. While he might have been able to manage if he were only facing Tang Wanzhuang, he could not withstand thebined assault of so many agents.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not go after Maitreya. Instead, her beautiful eyes stared at Xia Chichi who had just emerged. Her thoughts were inscrutable.

    As Xia Chichi met Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze, a sudden realization crossed her mind. <i>Did shee here for the ¡°prince¡±?</i>

    <i>This woman is truly beautiful, and she is also an official of the empire. Will Zhao Changhe really keep himself off of her?</i>

    A sense of regret suddenly overcame her. <i>Is it toote for me to take on the identity of a prince now? Why is she still staring at me? Could it be that Tang Wanzhuang wants to kill me? That would be an act of rebellion!</i>

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Elder You, who was standing nearby, urged her. ¡°We should leave! I have no idea why Tang Wanzhuang is in a daze, but if we don¡¯t leave, those of us here will soon be surrounded by the Demon Suppression Bureau!¡±

    It seemed as if Tang Wanzhuang heard his words, and a sly smile emerged on her face. ¡°Everyone, listen up! Seize the members of the Four Idols Cult!¡±

    As soon as she voiced out her order, everyone from the Four Idols Cult shouted in panic and fled as fast as they could.

 Chapter 100: What Is Unfaithful

    <h4>Chapter 100: What Is Unfaithful</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang simply allowed her subordinates to chase after those from the Four Idols Cult, fullymitting to her act. Her gaze had long since shifted to another direction, to another hill at a distant field by theke opposite the one she was currently standing on.

    While Elder You and the others were unaware of where Zhao Changhe was, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heightened senses had managed to discern where he was.

    Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing were standing on the hill watching the chaotic farce below. They seemed to be aware that Tang Wanzhuang had no intention of harming Xia Chichi. Zhao Changhe let out a sigh of relief when he saw this, and he nced at Han Wubing with a strange expression.

    Han Wubing also turned his gaze toward Zhao Changhe.

    It appeared that their involvement in external affairs had concluded, and it was now time for them to settle their own matters.

    Both of these fairly foolish individuals had peculiar emotions. Technically speaking, today was the date that they had agreed to duel. However, with all the twists and turns that had taken ce before this duel, with them helping each other anding to hold a mutual appreciation for one another, even though everything was prepared, neither of them had the will to fight anymore.

    What was the point of dueling when it would just end up as a sparring session like the one that Zhao Changhe had with Yue Hongling? Would it actually even hold any significance?

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Are we still going to fight?¡±

    ¡°...We agreed to duel on this day ourselves. We should at least see it through,¡± replied Han Wubing.

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth. ¡°Heh, do you know how long I¡¯ve been wanting to beat you up?¡±

    Han Wubing replied, ¡°...I do. You tried to cut me down at least twice, once in your room and the other time just now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe drew his saber. ¡°Then you should give me two free strikes, and we can call it even.¡±

    Han Wubing unsheathed his sword. ¡°Do you not realize that anyone who saw all the things you¡¯ve done would also want to beat you up?¡±

    ...And with that, their fighting spirit had been rekindled.

    Their weapons were drawn, and a fight was now moments from breaking out.

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was in the distance, shook her head slightly. ¡°He¡¯s clearly still just a big kid... Alright, let¡¯s return.¡±

    The maid asked curiously, ¡°Young miss, do you not want to see the result of their fight? Han Wubing¡¯s cultivation is higher than Zhao Changhe¡¯s. If he is identally injured...¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t get seriously hurt. If anything, he will just suffer some superficial injuries, and honestly, he deserves to suffer a bit.¡±

    ¡°If Zhao Changhe wins, will the Tome of Troubled Times appear?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t. If this is called fighting... then if Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi were to have a more intense battle in the future, perhaps even tonight, would the Tome of Troubled Times also appear?¡±

    The maid¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion for a moment, then she suddenly realized what she meant and said, ¡°Young miss, you, you, you...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang thought while stroking her forehead. ¡°It ispletely inappropriate for him to have such a rtionship with that witch. Logically speaking, I should try to destroy such a rtionship... But if I really do so, I would cause estrangement between us. This situation is truly difficult to handle...¡±

    The maid nced at her but hesitated to speak.

    Tang Wanzhuang was fully aware that forcefully ruining their rtionship would lead to estrangement. However, there was actually another way to destroy his rtionship with that witch. For example, if she herself were to snatch him away, then let alone avoiding estrangement, they would likely get as close as people could possibly be. <i>Could the young miss, who is so skilled in scheming, have possibly not thought of that?</i>

    In fact, Tang Wanzhuang really had never considered such an option. After all, who would consider involving themselves in such a way... Besides, she was doing all this because she precisely did <i>not</i> want to be forced to marry Zhao Changhe should he be recognized as a prince.

    In the end, her strategy was straightforward and grandiose. ¡°Initiate aprehensive search and capture operation targeting the members of the Fur Idols Cult and Maitreya! Bring peace to Sword Lake City!¡±

    She first needed to force Xia Chichi out of the picture. At least for today, she would not fan the mes of passion. She decided to simply leave deciding what to do in the future forter.

    The sun was now setting to the west.

    Inside the city, the officials were busy hunting down the members of demonic cults.

    Meanwhile, outside the city, two grown-up kids were engaged in a fight.

    They had been fighting for more than an hour, and both of them were exhausted.

    Finally, they dropped to the ground.

    Theyy on the hillside, gazing at the sunset and the evening glow, with no desire to speak.

    As expected, the Tome of Troubled Times did not appear.

    For Zhao Changhe, a fierce and exhrating martial artspetition was much more enjoyable than being entangled in matters of identity and emotions. There should have originally been no such petty disputes by the side of the Ancient Sword Lake. He had traversed a thousand <i>li </i>to engage in a hearty battle, a sh between saber and sword...

    Unfortunately, the atmosphere had been spoiled. But that was life.

    He could now understand why, after their battle, Cui Yuanyong and Yue Hongling had been able to appreciate each other. When you swung your saber with all your might, only to have your opponent skillfully deflect it, that moment could truly evoke feelings of admiration.

    And so, they both knew that they would be able to wield their weapons even more perfectly next time. One¡¯s strength grew through repeated trials and battles such as this.

    ¡°Little Wubing...¡± said Zhao Changhe suddenly. ¡°You used a killing move just now, didn¡¯t you? I felt my scalp tingle for a moment there.¡±

    ¡°Not bad,¡± said Han Wubing as he looked at the sky. ¡°The oue of the fight was already decided.¡±

    ¡°Pah, as if!¡± Zhao Changhe wanted to save face, knowing that he had deliberately suppressed the power of Dragon Bird just now. However, he was well aware that without relying on the power of the divine weapon, he would have really lost. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Since you have a killing move, why didn¡¯t you use it when you were in danger before?¡±

    ¡°Because I only learned that move in the sword chamber, while you were busy kissing a woman.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°...Women really do slow down the speed of one¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°If there¡¯s a need, just settle it at a brothel. A warrior¡¯s heart should not be tied down in such ces anyway.¡±

    ¡°What if someone takes a liking to you?¡±

    ¡°As long as you clearly refuse them, you will have no such problems. I have no interest in romantic affairs, so why should I mislead someone for a lifetime?¡± said Han Wubing. ¡°A hero like you should not be involving himself in the affairs between men and women. It just feels awkward.¡±

    ¡°Then there is still a difference between our perspectives of the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± responded Han Wubing. ¡°To understand the way of the sword and to rectify injustices in the world, is that not what we both pursue? I¡¯d say that we are quite simr in that regard.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took out his wine gourd, opened it, and took a generous sip. ¡°My dream was to roam the <i>jianghu </i>with a sword at my waist and a gourd of wine in hand, indulging in women with slender waists and delicate hands[1]. I¡¯ve achieved the first part, albeit with a saber... But thetter does not seem to suit me. I simply don¡¯t feelfortable doing that.¡±

    Han Wubing thought for a while, then chuckled and said, ¡°Although it might notpletely match your temperament, I think that you¡¯re already on the path there. But I must advise you, this path seems extremely treacherous. If you continue on this path and be regarded as unfaithful, Xia Chichi¡¯s sword might just im your head sooner orter...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered the second half of the poem: ¡°After ten years indulging myself in Yangzhou, I earned the infamy of an unfaithful man who frequented the redntern districts.¡±

    <i>Brother Han is truly sharp...</i>

    <i>But then again, he¡¯s the one who indulges himself in brothels, not me.</i>

    <i>How should one really define an unfaithful man anyway?</i>

    Han Wubing suddenly said, ¡°Our time together hase to an end. From now on, you won¡¯t have anyone bothering you while you enjoy thepany of women.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Where are you nning on heading next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back to the bottom of theke.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°That is a holynd for swordsmen. I n to learn swordsmanship there.¡±

    ¡°For how long?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can easily sneak back into the city to purchase daily necessities. I won¡¯t have any trouble surviving.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue, finding Han Wubing¡¯s words to be very much in line with a swordsman¡¯s mindset. However, he knew that he could not survive a single day living like that.

    ¡°Then, until we meet again,¡± Zhao Changhe stood up and punched Han Wubing on the shoulder. ¡°You might be my first friend in the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    Han Wubing smiled and did not reply. Not counting his dead friend, Zhao Changhe was actually the only friend he had in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Zhao Changhe did not dally any longer. He hoisted Dragon Bird onto his back and walked away with long strides. ¡°Farewell, I hope to see you again soon. You have already emerged from the abyss.[2]¡±

    Han Wubing watched his departing figure, pondering the meaning behind the words Zhao Changhe left behind.

    Did they refer toing out from the depths of theke or rising to prominence like a hidden dragon?

    In fact, everyone still had many things left unsaid and undone. Han Wubing still had his responsibilities toward the Sword Hut. Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was faced with piles of matters, with no shortage of high-stakes issues, whether it was rted to the Cui n, the Four Idols Cult, or the Demon Suppression Bureau

    But even as each other¡¯s only friend, neither of them had uttered the words, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± They did not even ask each other about their circumstances. They both believed that the challenges before each of them were ones that they had to face alone.

    When they resolved their own issues, that was when they would be able to emerge from the abyss.

    Han Wubing had a strong premonition that the next time they met, if they managed to live to that point, they would have both already be renowned throughout the world.

    *

    Back in Sword Lake City, Zhao Changhe did not even get a chance to walk far along the street before he was intercepted by a familiar brothel madam. She said, ¡°Oh my, young man, were you perchance looking for someone?¡±

    Facing the strange looks from people on the streets, Zhao Changhe held his forehead and made his way through the back door.

    The bamboo forest was still quiet, but there was no melodious music from a guqin this time.

    Zhao Changhe stepped into the bamboo house, a ce he now knew well. He saw Tang Wanzhuang sitting at a desk, writing something. She asionally coughed lightly. He could not sense any of the tremendous strength that she had previously disyed when hindering Maitreya. She was simply giving off the appearance of a hardworking but frail person.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but think of Zhuge Liang[3]... Although Tang Wanzhuang was certainly not as important to the empire as Zhuge Liang, the impression she gave him was somewhat simr.

    Zhao Changhe stood at the doorway for a while before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Why do you seempletely unconcerned about your reputation? Do you really not mind being associated with a brothel?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not even lift her head as she replied, ¡°Outsiders do not know, and those who know would naturally not make unreasonable associations. The brothel is just a ce to divert others¡¯ attention. As long as it serves its purpose, that is all I need.¡±

    ¡°Are there not better options?¡±

    ¡°Brothels have a lot of information flowing through them due to so many customersing and going. It is a very convenient location.¡±

    ¡°Did you also read the Spring and Autumn Annals?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang finally stopped writing. ¡°What are you doing standing there? Come in and talk.¡±

    ¡°I only came here to report on my mission. I will be taking my leave immediately after,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Although the sword was taken away by Xia Chichi, the feared incident of the divine sword causing harm to innocent people has not urred. Does this count aspleting the mission? If it does, then I will be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that just this one mission can directly offset the favor from the internal arts and Dragon Bird?¡±

    ¡°I know that I will have to take on more missions in the future, but you aren¡¯t going to be giving me missions nonstop, right? Honestly, if you make me work 996[4], I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not know what ¡°996¡± meant, and she did not bother asking. She simply said, ¡°The second mission is very simple, and you can evenplete it right now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the mission?¡±

    ¡°Stay in the brothel tonight, pick any girl, and spend the night with her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood what she was getting at and replied with a hint of irritation, ¡°Don¡¯t make me start another argument with you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him with a steady gaze and knew exactly what was going through his mind.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Zhao Changhe turned and left. ¡°Any normal person would have difficulty not developing some respect for you seeing you working so diligently at your desk, so I won¡¯t say anything harsh. Just know that when ites to my personal life, I do not want anyone interfering. Even if my own father came, I would still deem it uneptable.¡±

    1. This is referenced from a poem by Du Mu (¶ÅÄÁ), titled ¡°My Lament¡± (Ç²‘Ñ). ?

    2. I am notpletely sure, but I feel like the author was referencing the phrase ¡°hidden dragon in the abyss¡± (Ç±ÁúÔÚÔ¨), which roughly means to not get lost during rough times. The words that Zhao Changhe said here were ÄãÒÑ³öÔ¨, which literally trantes to what is written here. ?

    3. A famous strategist in Ancient China. He was a chancellor andter regent of the state of Shu Han during the Three Kingdoms period. ?

    4. This refers to a working system in China where workers are made to work from 9 a.m. to 9 p.m. 6 days a week. ?

 Chapter 101: The River Breaks Through the Dam

    <h4>Chapter 101: The River Breaks Through the Dam</h4>

    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Tang Wanzhuang finally sighed and got up. ¡°That was presumptuous of me. Young master, you are indeed not some unfaithful person, and that is a good thing... If you are not in a hurry to go back, you might as welle in for a cup of tea.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not go inside and replied coldly, ¡°I now suspect that you are monitoring my inn. Please withdraw everyone who is surveilling me; otherwise, it won¡¯t look good for anyone.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head and said, ¡°There is nobody monitoring your inn, but there are people patrolling the outer roads. Young master, do you know why?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily puzzled and could note up with an answer.

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and exined, ¡°Your horse is quite valuable, and you are often away. If there had not been anyone protecting it, it would have been stolen long ago. Sword Lake City is a very chaotic ce, and the inns here are not that reliable. The reason you have not experienced much of the disorder in the city these past few days is because the Demon Suppression Bureau is here.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. He felt that he did owe them a favor for this. He finally softened his attitude a bit, entered the room, and sat across from her.

    ¡°Madam First Seat, to be honest, I can¡¯t decide whether the Demon Suppression Bureau guarding my horse is a good thing or a bad thing. However, you¡¯re telling me that I wasn¡¯t able to experience much of the chaos in Sword Lake City as if it¡¯s a good thing. I beg to disagree.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not say anything. She continued to brew tea in silence, pondering on his words.

    Zhao Changhe simply said, ¡°Do you know when was the most enjoyable time of my trip to the Ancient Sword Lake?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°After traveling a thousand <i>li</i>, leaping from the back of your horse with your saber in hand, and saving Han Wubing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pped his hands. ¡°Not bad!¡±

    His voice grew louder, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Isn¡¯t it? The fight between Han Wubing and I should have been amazing... but it wasn¡¯t. You guys, the demonic cults, and all of themotion that took ce made everything feel dull. It¡¯s the same for Wubing. He certainly gained a lot, he found a new sword andprehended a new technique, but when we fought, it was clear that hecked enthusiasm. It was simply ufortable.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang finally could not help but retort, ¡°This whole affair started because the Four Idols Cult wanted to find the divine sword. Even without the Demon Suppression Bureau, your arranged battle would have been disrupted. As for the Maitreya Cult, they hade here for Xia Chichi¡¯s head. In fact, the Demon Suppression Bureau kept the situation from getting worse. If you¡¯re to me anyone, you might as well me Xia Chichi¡ª¡±

    As she spoke, she seemed to realize that her words might be misconstrued as her being bitter, so she stopped herself and simply handed Zhao Changhe a cup of tea.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me anyone. I¡¯m not saying any of this to put the me on anyone... I just want to say that I am very grateful for the protection, but that¡¯s not what I need. You may think that I am simply looking for fun, but that¡¯s not the reason. I just feel that if I am to always be protected, then I may never grow. That is not what I want, and I believe that it is also not something that you want to see.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed, ¡°But letting you wander the <i>jianghu</i> without any protection is very dangerous.¡±

    ¡°So, if you truly think of me as a prince in your heart, then I suggest that you help me conceal any suspicion of me being the prince, such as the wanted notices in the past. As long as the high-ranking rebels such as Vermillion Bird and Maitreya still believe that the alleged prince, Luo Zhenwu, is dead, I won¡¯t face the kind of unconquerable dangers that you imagine. As for the other problems that I might face in the <i>jianghu</i>, those are simply experiences that I must go through in order to grow. I believe that even you have gone through such experiences years ago. Otherwise, you would not have been able to be third on the Ranking of Earth.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang could not hide the admiration in her eyes, and she slowly said, ¡°What if you die?¡±

    ¡°Then I die,¡± Zhao Changhe said calmly. ¡°Troubled times areing, and you alone cannot hold up the entire world. The world will plunge into chaos. If, at that time, I am still mediocre, I won¡¯t survive for long anyway, and you won¡¯t be able to protect me. In that case, whether I die in the <i>jianghu</i> a little earlier or not will make no difference.¡±

    At this point, he suddenly added, ¡°Perhaps your emperor even sees things the same way. Otherwise, why has he not said a word?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang finally raised her cup of tea and expressed her respect. ¡°That is a valid point. I¡¯d like to offer a cup to Your Highness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. <i>Does she really think that I¡¯m going toe back from my journey and turn the tide for them? I feel like she¡¯s overestimating me quite a bit.</i>

    He held up the teacup, pondered for a moment, and could not help but say, ¡°Have you ever considered that what the prince wants is not to prolong the reign of the empire but to defy the heavens?¡±

    After saying that, he raised his cup and clinked it with hers. Then, disregarding the fact that the hot tea was scalding his lips, he downed it in one go before striding out of the room.

    He had not said ¡°overturning the heavens,¡± as that might have inadvertently given Xia Chichi away. He, instead, opted for a different phase, which truly represented his own intentions.

    <i>I don¡¯t want to be a rebel, I¡¯m just toozy to take the throne, and I definitely do not want to be restrained. The path I follow is nothing more than my own morals.</i>

    <i>With my martial arts and Dragon Bird, I can still aplish a few things. If I ever feel restrained, I can just quit without a second thought. Even if I lose my martial arts and give up my saber, I will still be me. Others should not even think of interfering in my affairs, that¡¯s simply ridiculous.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly burst into a peal of silentughter as she thought about his behavior now and in the past. Apart from herself, the maid had been present the whole time and she was also quite charming, but Zhao Changhe seemedpletely unfazed. His gaze had not lingered even for a moment. <i>Why do people always think he has a strong affinity with women? That¡¯s not what he has in mind at all...</i>

    Seeing Tang Wanzhuang chuckling to herself, the maid grumbled, ¡°This Zhao Changhe really dares to say anything... What they say about him being being a bit of a rebel is true, after all.¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Tang Wanzhuang stretchedzily, then went back to her desk to continue writing the unfinished letter.

    It was a report to the emperor, detailing the recent gathering of two major demonic cults at the Ancient Sword Lake, as well as the story of the ancient sword finding a new owner.

    One of the key points of the report was Zhao Changhe, which she had been stuck on when it came to how to evaluate him.

    Tang Wanzhuang dipped her brush in ink, pondered for a moment, and began writing her assessment, ¡°Ambitious as a Kunpeng yet to leave Beiming; powerful as a dragon or tiger with ws and fangs still young.[1]¡±

    After thinking for a while, she added another line, ¡°Full of passion and righteousness, unstoppable in his own ways.¡±

    *

    Back at the inn, Zhao Changhe saw Snow-Treading Crow in the courtyard, all cleaned up and leisurely grazing.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and approached the horse, hugging its neck for a short while. ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting you these past few days, but you¡¯ve had someone to protect you and you¡¯ve been well-fed. You probably wouldn¡¯t grow tired of this pampered life too soon, would you?¡±

    He patted Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s head again before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a stroll tomorrow. I don¡¯t have the time today. I have a very important guest.¡±

    After saying that, he returned to his room and casually remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t hide in the rafters. I know you¡¯re there.¡±

    Xia Chichi floated down gracefully, looking quite surprised. ¡°When did you reach this level? The Tome of Troubled Times never notified me. I¡¯m at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate now, and I was even concealing my presence. How did you notice me? It couldn¡¯t be because you smelled me, right?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Changhe said, smiling as he hugged her. ¡°Someone tried to get me to go to a brothel, and I knew that their efforts in the city were likely not going well. At the very least, I knew that you were not far if they were resorting to such tactics to provoke us. I even suspected that they were monitoring my inn and I almost confronted them.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°They wanted you to go to a brothel and enjoy thepany of a woman? Why didn¡¯t you ept?¡±

    ¡°I figured that if the Demon Suppression Bureau really got serious, the chances of you slipping away would be incredibly slim. The most likely scenario is that they know that you¡¯re here with me, but they¡¯re afraid that I won¡¯t want anything to do with them if they try anything. So they tried coaxing me to go to a brothel, thinking that if I went and spent the night with a prostitute while you waited for me alone here all night, you might be so angry with me that you¡¯d never talk to me again.¡±

    Xia Chichi stood there in thought for a moment, then startedughing so hard that she could not stand properly. ¡°Tang Wanzhuang is surprisingly interesting... <i>Ha</i>, <i>hahaha</i>... She might as well have seduced you herself, then it might have worked, <i>hahaha</i>...¡±

    Zhao Changhe just watched her without saying a word.

    Xia Chichi chuckled and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed at his own aged face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I did well? Shouldn¡¯t I get a kiss as a reward?¡±

    As if on cue, Xia Chichi tiptoed and gently kissed him, whispering softly, ¡°Changhe...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Changhe replied.

    ¡°If you decide to sleep in a brothel tonight, I won¡¯t be happy about it. After all, I came here specifically to find you... But if it¡¯s any other time, I don¡¯t mind. Just make sure you pick clean people and avoid the dirty ones.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Xia Chichi smiled and exined, ¡°You¡¯ve been single for a long time, and you¡¯re a young man. Of course you have some... needs. It¡¯s better to go to a brothel to resolve such needs than to get hooked away by someone like Cui Yuanyang... I can¡¯t help you with those things, so why should I keep holding you back? Even I would find that unreasonable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was left speechless.

    Xia Chichi smiled and said: ¡°What, does that make you think I¡¯m just a witch from a demonic cult? There really aren¡¯t many in the martial arts world who make a fuss over such trivial matters. I don¡¯t understand how you got this mindset. Everyone thinks of these things as normal, but you avoid them like the gue. On the contrary, ordinary people respect Tang Wanzhuang as a celestial being, yet she had to swallow your rude remarks every time.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Could it be that you you did what you did because Tang Wanzhuang is beautiful and you just wanted to get her attention?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Changhe immediately said, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Xia Chichi softened her tone. ¡°Whether you want to be the prince or not, in my heart, you will always be a heroic figure of unparalleled arrogance, capable of conquering mountains and rivers, and all the women in the world should willingly follow you. I¡¯ve said this back when we were in that cave. Whether it¡¯s Cui Yuanyang or Tang Wanzhuang, I sure am jealous, but if you truly want them, then go for it. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°Hey, are you possessed today?¡±

    Xia Chichi shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to stop you. I have never done anything for you. On the contrary, you have always been taking on the things that I did not want to deal with, such as the matters rting to being the prince.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I keep my identity ambiguous because it¡¯s useful, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing all of this just for you...¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a different matter... In any case, if the river flows like a mighty torrent and is unstoppable, and I am just a dam that hinders your heart, then I refuse to be that dam.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent.

    <i>Well, she does have a point. But the dam that hinders my heart is not her, it¡¯s my modern ideologies and my normal college student mentality... </i>

    He was unwilling to let go of such things, because once he did, then it felt like he would be no different from any other person of this world.

    However, he had to recognize that this way of thinking was mismatched with this world. Not only did Xia Chichi find it peculiar, even Han Wubing had noticed.

    ¡°Today, knowing full well that the Demon Suppression Bureau is searching the entire city, I still riskeding here to break down that dam,¡± Xia Chichi said softly as she pushed him gently toward the edge of the bed. She kissed his cheek gently, and then slowly made her way to his chest, murmuring softly, ¡°Even with all this, I still can¡¯t give you anything, because I¡¯m afraid that it might be discovered when I return. See, what right do I have to demand anything from you? It truly does not make any sense.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t give you everything, but can we start with this?¡± Xia Chichi continued to kiss him as her delicate hand slowly explored his lower regions, seeking out the river god.

    Zhao Changhe let out a sharp breath, unable to speak for a while.

    ¡°Since we started living together in Beimang, I¡¯ve been holding back for a year. Today, the dam finally burst, but it¡¯s already toote...¡± Xia Chichi lifted her head, noticing Zhao Changhe¡¯s obvious difort. She smiled brightly, taking his hand and guiding it to her breast. ¡°Do you understand now? Remember, do not wrong yourself for my sake in the future. You should not be doing that.¡±

    1. The Kunpeng (öïÅô) is a beast of Chinese mythology, said to be a fish that transforms into a great bird because the sea cannot contain it, and then ims that neither can the sky. It is the guardian beast of Beiming. ?

 Chapter 102: Are You Really the Heavenly Tome

    <h4>Chapter 102: Are You Really the Heavenly Tome</h4>

    Xia Chichi did not stay too long. She truly did not dare to be discovered to have snuck out to see Zhao Changhe by her subordinates. She had casually found an excuse to leave the team and could not be away for too long.

    She didn¡¯t really have any regrets about indulging Zhao Changhe¡¯s desires. With that said, he <i>had</i> been a little rough, and she was starting to feel a bit sore. She gnashed her teeth to endure the pain without making a sound.

    Both feeling guilty for her actions and hoping that he would be the domineering person he was destined to be, Xia Chichi believed that a bold and heroic person like Zhao Changhe should not be bound by anything, especially not by a witch who could not even offer him a normal rtionship.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s disappearance had not aroused much suspicion from her subordinates as she had only been gone for a few hours. She let out a sigh and quietly asked her divine sword, ¡°Did I do the right thing, Iceheart?¡±

    The divine sword, Iceheart, remained silent.

    ¡°He yed with every part of me. He even tied my legs together. Those... Those techniques he used, where did he even learn them? Were my legs designed for such a purpose?¡± Xia Chichi murmured to herself. ¡°He even lifted me up with one hand by both of my ankles and told me that that was how one was supposed to do it at the beginning of summer...¡±

    Iceheart: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°He nearly went all the way, but luckily he managed to restrain himself... It¡¯s really strange... my cultivation is so much higher than his, so why couldn¡¯t I resist him at all? I felt so weak,¡± Xia Chichi muttered.

    Iceheart continued to remain silent.

    ¡°Anyway, I feel so sore...¡± Xia Chichi sniffled. ¡°He yed with me all he wanted, but now, I won¡¯t be able to be with him for a long time.¡±

    Iceheart finally moved slightly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Xia Chichi became alert. ¡°You are not allowed to go after him. He¡¯s someone I¡¯ve recognized and chosen. No matter how bitter I might feel, I¡¯ve already made my choice!¡±

    Iceheart seemed to calm down when it heard what she said.

    <i>Then what was the point of acting all weak when you wereining about how he yed with you? Were you trying to show off or something? Humans are so strange.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be with him... I have so many things to do. After all, I¡¯m... just a witch. Aren¡¯t witches supposed to be like this?¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes glimmered, and she finally drew her sword. ¡°Alright, everyone, rest time is over. We shall return overnight and report to the cult about our encounter with the Maitreya Cult. This is a good enough reason to start a war. It is time for the Four Idols Cult to expand its influence.¡±

    Everyone stood up and saluted. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the inn, Zhao Changhe stared at his open palm, reminiscing the soft and supple sensation as her faint fragrance still lingered around him.

    He wondered whether this counted as losing his virginity... He honestly wasn¡¯t sure. Some of the positions they had been in did not feel like they would be much different from the real thing.

    Conquest and surrender, gazing into one another¡¯s eyes and seeing bewilderment and vulnerability...

    Was this his true transformation into a man? Did he hope for more such experiences?

    He could not say for certain.

    Zhao Changhe took several long and deep breaths before slowly straightening out his disheveled clothes. He realized that he had to change some of his way of thinking from this point onward.

    He could not go back to the modern world... At least not for a good number of years.

    As he touched his clothes, he felt like something was missing. Then he recalled that he had thrown the golden page under the bed because it felt ufortable in his pocket.

    Zhao Changhe leaned down to pick it up, sighing, ¡°If you really are a page of the Heavenly Tome, then it would have been truly embarrassing to leave you behind. You can¡¯t me us, though. You look so ordinary that no one can possibly recognize you. I¡¯ll try a couple of things, and if nothing works, then it seems that I¡¯m simply out of luck...¡±

    He wasted no time and immediately pricked his finger, allowing a drop of his blood to drip onto the gold foil.

    It showed no response.

    He heated it over an oilmp, still no response.

    He soaked it in a basin of water, nothing.

    <i>What other methods are there?</i> Zhao Changhe looked around and saw a silk scarf by the bed. It was the thing he used to wipe off the aftermath of his little encounter with Xia Chichi.

    He took the scarf and wiped it on the gold foil.

    No reaction.

    ¡°Damn, none of these protagonist-level tricks did anything. I guess I really am out of luck for the moment,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered in frustration as he cleaned the gold foil and ced it back into his pocket.

    <i>I can¡¯t just risk cutting, chopping, or chiseling it. What if I damage it? Well, if it can be damaged just like that, then it can¡¯t really be that valuable, right? No, I can¡¯t think like that. I need to be careful when ites to things like these.</i>

    This gold foil had been hidden in the cushion of a powerful sword cultivator from the previous era. Even if it was not a page of the Heavenly Tome, it had to be a very important treasure. In the end, he decided to keep it, believing that he would one day be able to discover its true purpose.

    Perhaps he could ask that blind fortune teller the next time she entered his dreams? Zhao Changhe did not believe that he could hide such an item from her if it was genuinely important. There was no need to keep secrets when he could just ask her directly.

    With the night growingte, he decided to get some rest.

    It had been a satisfying day, and he looked forward to a peaceful night of sleep.

    <i> </i> *

    Unfortunately, he did not have a dream that night.

    When he woke up in the morning, Zhao Changhe felt frustrated. <i>Damn it! When I don¡¯t want to find you in my dream, you show up and you leave me soaked in cold sweat the entire night. But when I actually want to see you, you¡¯re nowhere to be found!</i>

    Changing his perspective, since that blind woman hadn¡¯t entered his dream, did that mean that the gold foil wasn¡¯t actually anything important?

    Zhao Changhe sighed with some disappointment. He took out the gold foil and examined it closely once again.

    As he looked at it, he suddenly froze, then he sat up straight.

    Yesterday, there had been nothing special on the gold foil. But today, there seemed to be some kind of moving image on it, and it looked mysterious and profound.

    At first, it was difficult to discern what the image was, and it appeared rather abstract. However, after some careful examination, he began to see some patterns¡ªit was as if he was witnessing a rey of his battle with Han Wubing from the previous day.

    Moreover, it was all in slow motion. No wonder it looked strange at first.

    The gold foil showed him delivering what appeared to be a devastating blow. Watching the battle in this manner allowed him to spot several ws that he had not noticed during the actual fight.

    Han Wubing¡¯s method of breaking through might not have been the most optimal path to take after all. From this perspective, it seemed that there had been a more direct way to break through his defense, even if it meant himself getting injured.

    It was not that Han Wubing had shown mercy, it was more so that his understanding of martial arts had not reached such a level. Because of such limitations, he could only execute the ns that his limited understanding coulde up with.

    It was only by observing the battle in this slow-motion rey that he was able to dissect every detail of the fight. It was through this that he could reflect on the good and the bad, improve his movements, address his vulnerabilities, and identify problems in Han Wubing¡¯s technique.

    There were indeed faults in Han Wubing¡¯s moves, and Zhao Changhe could discern a part of them. They were not solely issues with Han Wubing¡¯s personal cultivation and understanding of martial arts, but also problems thaty within the Sword Hut¡¯s swordsmanship, which were the ones most troublesome to amend.

    The next time they fought, Han Wubing might just find himself overwhelmed in a matter of seconds.

    Additionally, dissecting the movements in slow motion allowed Zhao Changhe to learn from Han Wubing¡¯s techniques. This was a far more intuitive and effective way of learning martial arts than sneaking into some martial arts school to learn a particr style.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands were trembling.

    <i>This is an incredible treasure! It¡¯s precisely the kind of treasure I need the most! Without a renowned teacher or mentor, I have to learn everything on my own. Now, as long as I have a brain and the ability to summarize, then the slow-motion reys on this gold foil can be the best mentor that I could have ever asked for!</i>

    It was precisely due to theck of time that hecked experience. Even if he were to fight countless battles, it would still be extremely difficult to make up for the time he had missed. But now, with the ability to summarize the experiences of a battle, each battle could be worth as much as fighting blindly a hundred times!

    Was hecking in extensive knowledge and exposure to various styles and techniques from different schools? Well, now, as long as he fought a few more battles, the Sword Hut¡¯s techniques would be as apparent as a naked girl right before him.

    Even if this was not a part of the Heavenly Tome, as the Heavenly Tome would probably be even more impressive, for Zhao Changhe, this was already priceless!

    It really was strange, though. Yesterday, he had tried every possible method he could think of, but the gold foil had shown no reaction. Why had it suddenly and inexplicably begun reying the battle? Could it be that it had a fixed schedule and only reyed a battle on the day after it?

    <i>I can¡¯t figure it out. There should be a key point here that I have not found yet. If I manage to find it, I might be able to find other functions that the gold foil has besides reying battles.</i>

    <i>What was the difference between yesterday and today?</i>

    <i>Yesterday was the beginning of summer, and today, it¡¯s summer. It¡¯s possible that it has something to do with that. After all, this was rted to the summoning of the divine sword. It¡¯s possible that the gold foil was avoiding the beginning of summer.</i>

    <i>It is also possible that the blood I dripped, as well as... the other liquid, needed a day to take effect.</i>

    <i>If that¡¯s how it¡¯s decided, then I might have to consider how I had an encounter with a woman yesterday... Although we didn¡¯t go all the way, in essence, it still... No, ording to the theory Instructor Sun taught me, there is a distinction in martial arts theory. Guiding oneself to release does not count, so what happened yesterday probably doesn¡¯t really count, either.</i>

    <i>If this really is the deciding factor, would it reveal even more profound effects after a genuine union of yin and yang?</i>

    <i>So, are you the Heavenly Tome or the Book of Bliss and Great Joy?</i>

 Chapter 103: Spring Water Sword Art

    <h4>Chapter 103: Spring Water Sword Art</h4>

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a while. He had originally nned to leave Sword Lake City today, but after thinking about it, he decided to visit the brothel and find Tang Wanzhuang first.

    Well, he was already a familiar face at the brothel now. The gatekeeper in the rear courtyard recognized him and let him in without even questioning him when they saw himing.

    ¡°Is... First Seat Tang still here?¡±

    The gatekeeper said, ¡°I heard that she is preparing to leave today, so you came at just the right time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel strange when looking for someone he was familiar with in a brothel... <i>Does she really not care about what others might think of her when she¡¯s staying at such a ce?</i>

    When he arrived at the bamboo building, the burly men around him nced at each other but ultimately did not stop him. Zhao Changhe walked upstairs directly.

    Tang Wanzhuang was still writing something at her desk. Beside her, her maid was busy packing and tidying up, clearly preparing for their departure.

    When Zhao Changhe appeared at the door, the maid, who was holding a guqin, turned around in surprise. ¡°You, you, you... Why are you here?¡±

    As she spoke, her face turned a little red and she muttered, ¡°Wandering rascal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>So you really were monitoring my inn, huh?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang put down her brush and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother listening to her words, all we know is that Xia Chichi left your inn in the middle of the night. She was just making all kinds of guesses herself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the maid and said, ¡°She made all kinds of guesses, but what about you?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied, ¡°You two used to share a room for such a long time... What¡¯s weird about hering out of your room? There¡¯s nothing worth guessing about.¡±

    ¡°Are you choosing not to interfere anymore?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said, signaling that she did not want to continue discussing this topic. She then asked, ¡°I thought that you were going to leave today. What brings you here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fist and said, ¡°You¡¯re ranked third on the Ranking of Earth. This means that you are incredibly strong. I¡¯vee to ask for guidance.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was momentarily taken aback.

    Actually, she had considered giving Zhao Changhe some pointers before, but she had retracted that idea. The ways of the imperial court were different from those of the <i>jianghu</i>. While Yue Hongling could teach Zhao Changhe however she pleased, if she did the same, it might be seen as her overstepping her boundaries and attempting to be an imperial tutor, and that could lead to trouble.

    She had not detected any intention from Zhao Changhe to seek her guidance in the past, and she interpreted it as him not wanting the rtionship between them to deepen. He probably did not want to owe her a favor for teaching him. Because of that, today¡¯s visit was... rather unexpected.

    From the look on her face, Zhao Changhe could tell that she had somehow misunderstood him. He said helplessly, ¡°First Seat Tang, I am merely saying this from the standpoint of a traveler of the <i>jianghu</i>. I only want topare our martial arts to see how strong the person ranked third on Ranking of Earth is and understand just how big the gap between us is. If you find it meaningless, then you can call out Brother Wu Weiyang. He might not have appeared on the Tome of Troubled Times, but his strength should also be close to the top of the Ranking of Earth. I would be grateful if you let him spar with me.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him for a while, nodded, and suddenly extended her index finger like a sword, pointing it straight at Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    Zhao Changhe felt that he had never had such a strange fight since he began practicing martial arts. Her jade-like finger appeared slow, and its trajectory seemed clear. However, when he instinctively tried to dodge, he found himself too slow by several beats, and the finger was already pressed against his throat.

    If someone were to see them right now, they would probably think that it was her who had attacked him out of nowhere and Zhao Changhe had just been caught byplete surprise.

    Zhao Changhe eximed, ¡°What was that? Domain? Aura?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said slowly, ¡°No, to be honest, it¡¯s nothing special. Just a word of caution: do not trust your eyes and ears too much. Sound and sight can be used to deceive you.¡±

    She cleared her throat again, then continued speaking with a slightly softer voice, ¡°What you need is a real fight, not a sparring session. Even if sparring with Han Wubing felt dull to you, suddenlying here to have a spar does not make any sense. It is simply unreasonable. There must be another reason for you toe here. You might as well speak openly. I will try my best to help you if it¡¯s within my capabilities.¡±

    <i>This woman is so smart...</i> Zhao Changhe decided to be frank and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel like I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck with no one to guide me.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about your battle with the Vice Branch Master Huang of Beimang, when you first appeared on the Tome of Troubled Times. Don¡¯t look so surprised, the Demon Suppression Bureau obviously has some people within the ranks of the Blood God Cult. We have a lot of information on the things that you did during your time in Beimang, including various reliable and unreliable rumors... For example, the stronghold mistress actually being Yue Hongling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°In your battle with Vice Branch Master Huang, you used some clever moves. At that time, it may have been a cunning move born out of necessity due to your insufficient strength. As your strength improved, you became more fond of heavy des and the domineering style of relying on overwhelming power. Since then, you have stopped using those clever moves, right?¡±

    ¡°I can still shave my beard using a broad saber!¡± rebutted Zhao Changhe.

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head. ¡°That is not the same thing as using those clever moves in actualbat. You know that very well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe relented and sighed. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that a bnce between soft and hard is the way to go?¡±

    ¡°I know you like the feeling of overwhelming power, and your personal nature won¡¯t change, nor should it. However, you must understand the principle that extreme hardness will lead to brittleness, and it is also difficult to maintain for extended periods of time,¡± exined Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°The concept of bncing softness and hardness can be interpreted in many ways. Even if you pursue a path of extreme hardness, it does not mean that you cannot incorporate any softness into your moves.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°What you¡¯re saying honestly sounds a bit too profound for me...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°Think of it like a river breaking its banks. This is naturally due to the overwhelming pressure behind its flow. However, the river itself is still water, and no matter what kind of de or weapon tries to block it, it¡¯s pointless because it¡¯s unstoppable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt as if he had gained some valuable insight.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°This is just an ordinary exchange of martial arts knowledge. I have not really taught you anything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang tilted her head and thought for a while, then suddenly said, ¡°If I were to suggest that you read, write, y music, and paint, would you find it strange?¡±

    After pondering for a while, Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It might be the right suggestion, but now might not be the right time for it... Someday, I will heed your advice on that.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nodded slightly and said nothing more.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s talent and insight were among the best in the world. Otherwise, how could he have achieved his reputation today without a renowned teacher or top-notch martial arts techniques? She had only given him a slight nudge, yet he had already found his way.

    Zhao Changhe was just about to take his leave, but he realized that it would seem strange toe all this way just to exchange a few words and then leave. And so, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Maitreya Cult?¡±

    This was his way of proactively finding something to do, as well as hinting at what he wanted as his next mission.

    He had noted down the Maitreya Cult¡¯s desire to kill Chichi, and it seemed like a suitable mission for him. After all, it aligned with Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s previous directive of dealing with demonic cults.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Most of the demonic cults propagate twisted and evil doctrines to deceive people. Among them, the Four Idols Cult, the Blood God Cult, and simr cults truly believe in gods, with their goals oriented toward the descent of divine beings and a return to ancient heavens. On the other hand, there are also cults like the Maitreya Cult, which merely use the identity of a cult as a guise. They are often involved in swindling, amassing wealth, or engaging in immoral activities. While both eventually lead to rebellion and chaos, there might be a difference between them in your perspective.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there is,¡± Zhao Changhe nodded and said. ¡°I have never heard of the Maitreya Cult during my time in Beimang, nor have I heard of them in Hebei... Was it because I had not been in those ces for long enough? Where do they mainly conduct their operations?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied, ¡°Jiangnan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I will be heading to Jiangnan next. I had no involvement with them during the battle at the swordke, so they probably did not take note of me, right?¡±

    ¡°They probably didn''t,¡± Tang Wanzhuang assured him.

    ¡°Great, I''ve been wanting to see the sights of Jiangnan for a while,¡± Zhao Changhe remarked.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°You have the Demon Suppression Bureau token with you. If you ever find yourself unable to handle the situation, remember to use it. Also, the Tang n is in Gusu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her and suddenly smiled, saying, ¡°Hm... Then it must not be a backwater ce. After all, it was able to nurture a beauty like you.¡±

    With that, he turned and began heading off, saying, ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang watched Zhao Changhe leave and did not say anything. The maid, still holding the guqin, chuckled and said, ¡°Young miss, hisst words... Do you think he was trying to flirt with you?¡±

    ¡°He wasn''t,¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°He''s just trying to live a little more freely.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at the inn, Zhao Changhe took out the gold foil. He had sought guidance from Tang Wanzhuang to test this item out.

    Sure enough, the gold foil began to repeatedly rey the moment when Tang Wanzhuang pointed her finger at him. This confirmed that the item could record and rey scenes in real-time. He did not need to wait until the next day to see the scenes. However, with the emergence of this new recording, his previous duel with Han Wubing urred much less frequently, only asionally appearing.

    <i>It seems that this item isn''t able to store the scenes for too long. I will need to digest what I can quickly, or else the new recordings will overwrite the old ones.</i>

    <i>As for that finger...</i>

    <i>In this slow-motion rey, my movement appears to be as slow as a turtle''s crawl, while Tang Wanzhuang''s pointed finger still moves at a normal speed. Byparison, it is clear that her movement was unnaturally fast, even faster than Cui Wenjing''s sword, which had surpassed the speed of sound. So, at that time, why did it feel so slow? I felt like I could have dodged it easily, yet it was already pressed against my throat the next moment...</i>

    ¡°Do not trust your eyes and ears too much. Sound and sight can be used to deceive you.¡±

    The meandering spring water, with its shimmering ripples, appears shallow on the surface, with fish swimming about. But when you reach out to catch them, you realize that they were not where you thought they were.

    <i>The person ranked third on the Rankings of Earth... She has already started to delve into the understanding and applications of light?</i>

 Chapter 104: A Nickname

    <h4>Chapter 104: A Nickname</h4>

    Zhao Changhe repeatedly analyzed Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword finger, contemting in silence.

    From this perspective, the significance of the gold foil¡¯s rey was rather limited. It could rey the techniques and moves, but it did not reveal how the martial arts techniques were executed, much less how someone like Tang Wanzhuang made use of light.

    However, this did not mean that this recording was worthless. At the very least, her way of using the finger as a sword, the angles, and the coordinated movement of her entire body were all worthy of thorough study.

    Her path of utmost softness, the essence of spring water...

    Zhao Changhe watched the rey over and over, instinctively trying to execute the technique himself. He felt that he might be able to learn something from it, but he struggled to grasp anything immediately.

    After all, this was a technique that was the opposite of his usual approach.

    However, if he could truly understand even a fraction of the essence of her technique, he might be able to stimte a significant breakthrough in his own saber skills.

    After watching the rey for three to four hours, Zhao Changhe had nearly even memorized the fingerprints on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s jade-like finger. Suddenly, he was shocked. He realized that the images he had watched just now, especially the ones of the fight he had with Han Wubing, had be much clearer. In fact, they were now so clear that he could even discern the soft glimmer in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes.

    <i>Does this... Does this mean that the gold foil is gradually improving? Or maybe I should say... recovering?</i>

    <i>Hmm... I never watched anything this long back in the main world. I¡¯ve been staring at every position and angle of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s body for several hours at this point. Thankfully, no one saw me, or they would think I¡¯m a fucking creep.</i>

    <i>To think that the person whose body movements I know best now is not Chichi but Tang Wanzhuang... If either of them ever finds out about this, I won¡¯t have the face to see people anymore.</i>

    Zhao Changhe covered his face, collected his belongings, and left the ce. He could not stay here for any longer.

    <i>I¡¯ll just study it slowly on the way... </i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he murmured, patting Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s head. ¡°To Jiangnan.¡±

    Before he left the inn, he had his wine gourd filled to the brim.

    Looking at the inn¡¯s waiter pouring wine into the gourd, Zhao Changhe was lost in some self-deprecating thoughts.

    In fact, throughout their meeting, Xia Chichi had never paid any attention to the gourd. She herself did not consider the wine gourd she had bought casually to be anything significant, much less expect it to be intact after all the bloody events that Zhao Changhe had gone through. She had assumed that he had reced it long ago.

    <i>I really just keep building mental dams for myself, huh.</i>

    <i>But it doesn¡¯t matter;memorating it is my own affair. It isn¡¯t something I do to show off to her.</i>

    <i>As long as the gourd does not break, it will always be with me.</i>

    <i> </i> *

    If the location of the Ancient Sword Lake waspared with the modern geography that Zhao Changhe was familiar with, it would roughly fall on the northern banks of Huainan City. Unfortunately, this world did not seem to have the Huaihe River[1], a very important north-south dividing river back in the real world.

    However, the region was still dotted with variousrge and small rivers, with waterways crisscrossing throughout. There was also a major canal that ran directly from the capital to Jiangnan. Thend along the rivers and coastline was bustling and prosperous, with various influential gangs, such as the Cao Gang[2] and salt gangs dominating these areas.

    However, this was merely the impression that Zhao Changhe had from reading books and various cultural descriptions during his humanities studies.

    When he really rode south, he was only met with a destendscape.

    Having juste from the vibrant Qinghe and Sword Lake City, he had expected this journey to be filled with even more beautiful and prosperous sights. However, as he traveled further south, he was increasingly surprised to find just how deste thend was. It could not evenpare to Wei County, let alone Qinghe Prefecture[3].

    After traveling southward for several days, Zhao Changhe surprisingly had not even seen a moderately prosperous town. The viges and towns he passed through were in utter disrepair, with everyone looking pale and thin and wearing ragged clothes. The thatched cottages these people lived in were so dpidated that they looked like they would copse at the slightest gust of wind.

    Was this the scenery one would expect around a major canal and such favorable waterways?

    Even that deste small city near Beimang was not like this...

    Zhao Changhe did not even want to draw his saber when he was faced with a group of emaciated bandits who wanted to stop him and steal his horse.

    Was he not a bandit himself too? He had once almost resorted to highway robbery as well... In fact, Luo Qi had actually gone and done it.

    Everyone was just trying to survive.

    He shook his head and chopped down a small tree beside him in one sh, to indicate that the saber he had was not just for show. Seeing the frightened gazes of the bandits, he sighed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you... I¡¯ve just got a few questions.¡±

    Someone cautiously responded, ¡°Sir, we have no money or women.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Is this Jianghuai[4]? Am I being tricked right now... Why is this ce like this?¡±

    ¡°Two years ago, there was a flood. Last year, there were locusts. This year, things are a bit better, but it is currently the season for nting. Isn¡¯t this how things are supposed to look during nting season?¡±

    ¡°And what about the government? Are they not providing any help?¡± Zhao Changhe asked.

    ¡°The government? What do you mean, provide help? They came yesterday to <i>collect</i> taxes. That¡¯s why we took to the mountains.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky and said nothing for a long while.

    Actually, he should have anticipated this. Everyone was talking about how ¡°chaotic times are approaching,¡± but from what he had seen until now, apart from the Luo n¡¯s annihtion case, his experiences hardly showed where this judgment of chaotic times came from. If he was to consider the bloody conflicts in the <i>jianghu</i>, then things did seem somewhatwless, but that was far from a true era of chaos.

    It was only upon witnessing the current scene that he understood the signs of impending doom. It was only now that he realized that the troubled times that everyone was talking about were not random rumors without basis.

    <i>This really is Jianghuai!</i>

    <i>In a ce like this, it would be difficult to rely on tourists to save the economy, like Sword Lake City does... </i>

    <i>Xia Longyuan is clearly a dominant figure of his generation, and the first few decades of his reign should have been a time of prosperity and stability. So how and why have things deteriorated like this?</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought about the hard work Tang Wanzhuang put into governing the <i>jianghu</i> and realized that, while she might be able to address some immediate issues, the solutions were ultimately superficial. It was unlikely that her efforts could make a meaningful difference. Even if he did be the prince in order to induce some stability into the empire, as she wanted, he did not believe that he had the necessary ability to govern the empire.

    <i>Perhaps Chichi was right. Since the world under the Xia n¡¯s rule has already be so rotten, it might really be better to just let it fall.</i>

    After contemting for some time, Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be organizations like the Cao Gang that deal with the transport of grain through the waterways? If you have the strength, why not try to join them? Do they also have problems?¡±

    The bandits looked at each other for a moment, and then one of them said, ¡°We would love to find some work or join the Cao Gang, but many of us have elderly family members back home...¡±

    Just as he was saying this, someone came running down the mountain, panting heavily. After catching his breath, he said, ¡°Big brother, big brother! Second Uncle is having another asthma attack...¡±

    The bandit¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Do we still have any talisman papers of the Maitreya?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all gone!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, go report to them, we¡¯re joining the cult!¡±

    No one paid any attention to Zhao Changhe anymore, and he did not try to stop them from joining the Maitreya Cult.

    It seemed that such situations were widespread in Jianghuai, and attempting to intervene would be futile.

    From the looks of things, the Maitreya Cult was no longer in its early stages of showing a kind face and leading people astray. They had probably already begun conducting operations in a more overt manner, given that these people appeared to hesitate before joining the cult.

    He continued to ride his horse silently, eventually arriving at a riverbank.

    On the river, there were only ramshackle little boats, and the old fishermen toiled hard to cast theirs. There were no beautiful boat maidens in sight, that was a dream that only existed during times of prosperity.

    Suddenly, a shout came from across the river, ¡°You scoundrel, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Zhao Changhe turned to look, and on the other side of the river, he saw a burly man with a saber chasing after a slim man. The slim man seemed to be using an excellent movement art, and he was flipping in the air continuously and even seemingly running on water. He glided along like a swallow, swiftly running toward Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe was just watching the show and did not want to get involved in other people¡¯s business. After all, how was he to know the truth of the matter, considering that he had just arrived at the scene?

    But then, as the slim man was gliding past Zhao Changhe, his eyes lit up, and his hand casually grabbed at Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest. He had apparently noticed the remarkable quality of his horse and assumed that its owner must be wealthy.

    Zhao Changhe sighed, and his fist, which was the size of a small bowl,nded square on the slim man¡¯s face.

    The slim man never expected that a random passerby he encountered would turn out to be on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Furthermore, he would never have been able to anticipate that this punch would carry the charm of someone ranked third on the Rankings of Earth. In mid-air, even with his extraordinary movement art, he could not evade the punch in time. The punch directlynded on his face, and blood spewed from his nose and mouth as he screamed and fell backward into the river.

    The burly man, who was slowly wading through the water, was delighted when he saw what happened. He stepped forward and directly kicked the slim man¡¯s shin, breaking it.

    Zhao Changhe squinted his eyes when he saw what the burly man did, but he did not say anything.

    This man was ruthless, and he was not sure if intervening would be of much use.

    The burly man cupped his fist and smiled, saying, ¡°Thank you for lending a hand to catch this thief! I am Wan Dongliu of the Cao Gang. May I know your honorable name?¡±

    <i>The Cao Gang, huh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not want to get involved with the Cao Gang at the moment and was about to brush the burly man off when he heard the wounded thief, now clutching his broken leg, wail, ¡°I remember now... A ck horse with white hooves, a unique broad saber, a scar on his face, you... you¡¯re the Bloodthirsty Asura, Zhao Changhe!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had been lost in contemtion, nearly fell off his horse when he heard what the slim man said.

    <i>Wait, wait a minute, what did you just call me?</i>

    <i>If I give you right now all the money you tried to steal, can you change thatme ass name you just called me?</i>

    1. This is the Huai River on Wikipedia, but Huaihe River on Google Maps. You can find it right to the north of Huainan City on Google Maps. ?

    2. The Cao Gang or Cao Bang (äî°ï) is a general term for gangs that originated from the business of transporting and delivering grain, particrly during the reign of Emperor Yongzheng in China. The term is synonymous with Çà°ï (Qing Bang) or Çå°ï (Qing Bang), one of the most widespread and influential secret societies among the Chinese since the early Qing Dynasty. They are also known as the grain boat gang. ?

    3. Just a note that ording to China¡¯s administrative divisions, a prefecture ranks below a province but above a county. ?

    4. This refers to the in between the Yangtze and Huaihe Rivers in China. ?

 Chapter 105: Yangzhou

    <h4>Chapter 105: Yangzhou</h4>

    ¡°So it turns out that Brother Zhao is the 88th Hidden Dragon!¡± said the burly man, Wan Dongliu, with a smile. ¡°I wonder where Brother Zhao is headed? There is no greater way of meeting than a chance encounter. Our main headquarters is just up ahead in Yangzhou. How about going to the city for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Please do wait a moment, Brother Wan, I¡¯ve got some questions to ask,¡± Zhao Changhe dismounted the horse and grabbed the slim man. ¡°What is this ¡®Bloodthirsty Asura¡¯ thing all about?¡±

    Wan Dongliu: ¡°...¡±

    The slim man¡¯s leg was broken and he was writhing in pain. It had beenpletely out of his expectations that Zhao Changhe would be so concerned about this matter and suddenly grab him. Grimacing from the pain, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you known for practicing the Vicious Blood Art and the Vicious Blood Saber Art? People say that when you start hacking at someone, your eyes turn red, and you also have a move that looks like you¡¯re devouring your target. With your broad saber, you dismember the bodies of those who oppose you... If you¡¯re not bloodthirsty, then who is?¡±

    ¡°...Let¡¯s forget about the bloodthirsty part, alright? What in the world is the ¡®Asura¡¯ part about? It sounds so tacky,¡± Zhao Changhe remarked.

    Wan Dongliu: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Why are you so fixated on this? Do you hate the nickname that much?</i>

    The slim man, still in agony, broke into a cold sweat. ¡°That¡¯s just what those guys from the Maitreya Cult said. They say that the asura[1] is an ancient evil god, quick to anger, and incredibly aggressive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe opened his mouth but then closed it again. For the second time in thest twenty seconds, he was speechless.

    <i>It¡¯s really weird, why does it seem so fitting?</i>

    The slim man continued, ¡°...There are both male and female asuras, and the male ones are said to be terribly ugly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grew furious and said, ¡°The Maitreya Cult and I cannot live under the same sky!¡±

    On the other hand, despite being enemies, the slim man and Wan Dongliu shared the same sentiment on this matter. They both found the name to be incredibly fitting for Zhao Changhe.

    While names may not fit a person well, nicknames usually do...

    In any case, neither of the two took the matter too seriously. Wan Dongliu chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, it¡¯s just a nickname. If you are unsatisfied with it, then feel free toe up with one yourself. To be honest, spreading nicknames and such is something that our Cao Gang excels at. Many famous martial artists, such as the Jade-Faced Divine Sword and the Little White Dragon, had their nicknames propagated by us. We¡¯ve already named over a hundred Little White Dragons at this point.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does that really work?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wan Dongliu smiled and said. ¡°How about it, Brother Zhao? What would you like to be called?¡±

    Zhao Changhe found himself at a loss. He had not really thought about such a thing. If he had known, he would have asked Tang Wanzhuang for help; she was more cultured than he was.

    ¡°Forget it. Since you said that you deal with this kind of matters, I¡¯ll think it over slowly,¡± Zhao Changhe said as he remounted his horse. ¡°Is Yangzhou just up ahead?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Wan Dongliu picked up the slim man and smiled. ¡°This man stole something important from our Cao Gang. It¡¯s fortunate that you helped us catch him. I must take him back first to fulfill my mission. When you reach the city, just mention my name, Wan Dongliu, and you¡¯ll be an esteemed guest wherever you go!¡±

    After saying that, he respectfully cupped his hands toward Zhao Changhe before carrying the slim man away, treading on the surface of the river.

    <i>Damn it, why does it seem like everyone knows how to walk on water?</i> Zhao Changhe felt that this ability to tread water was bing less and less impressive.

    When he used his own movement art, he could not actually walk on water. However, in his case, the issue was not actually with the Traceless Soaring Blood, but rather because his internal art could not keep up. His internal energy was not up to par, so his steps naturally became heavy.

    Yet, these two seemingly random passersby had better internal energy than he did. He would¡¯ve been inplete dismay, but thankfully, he at least knew who Wan Dongliu was.

    This man was the junior leader of the Cao Gang. He was at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate and was ranked 77th on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. In other words, he was ranked a little lower than Han Wubing and a little higher than Zhao Changhe. Judging from his movement art, his internal energy was clearly of a higher caliber than what a typical external martial artist would have.

    <i>It seems that heroes are still abundant in the jianghu. But isn¡¯t that exactly what I wanted? Since fate has brought me here, I might as well take a detour and have a good look at the Cao Gang.</i>

    He had temporarily set aside the sadness he felt from the recent sights and experiences he had on the road. There was not much that he could do about those matters at the moment, anyway. Even if he did intend to do something about them in the future, he needed to fully understand the <i>jianghu</i> before making any actual decisions.

    This river was not the main canal, but a small tributary. It was not very wide, which was why the two had been able to cross it earlier.

    A narrower river often meant that there was a bridge somewhere. Zhao Changhe guided his horse along the riverbank for a while. As expected, he found a stone arch bridge not too far away, and he leisurely rode his horse across it.

    <i>So what if you can walk on water? Once I improve my skills, I¡¯ll be able to do it too!</i>

    Not far ahead was Yangzhou, one of the most important cities in northern Jiangnan[2] It was a ce with the same name and culture as in the real world, so Zhao Changhe didn¡¯t feel at all weird using these ce names.

    As Zhao Changhe stepped through the city gates, he had a strange feeling that his destiny had brought him here. He had just talked with Han Wubing about his dream to roam the <i>jianghu </i>with a sword at his waist and a gourd of wine in hand, indulging in women with slender waists and delicate hands. Now, he found himself approaching Yangzhou[3].

    Interestingly, while the area outside the city was deste for miles, within the city was exactly the atmosphere Zhao Changhe had expected of the area. It was as if the city absorbed all the blood from the outside to nourish itself. This kind of prosperity had a touch of irony to it.

    Yangzhou was bustling, much like Qinghe, but there was a significant difference in their cultures. Perhaps it was because of the Cui n¡¯s emphasis on cultivating a moral legacy that the overall ambiance in Qinghe appeared stable and solemn, with the architectural tones leaning toward a grand and restrained style. In contrast, Yangzhou was filled with willows and flowers everywhere you looked.

    As he rode his horse across a bridge into the city, Zhao Changhe paused to take in the scenery. There were many buildings that lined the riverbanks, and young women leaned over the balconies of their upper floors, eagerly waiting. When they saw him look toward them, they all waved their sleeves, inviting him in withughter and yful gestures.

    <i>At that time, I was youthful and charming, my spring clothes fluttering with the wind. Atop a grand steed, I leaned against a small bridge, captivating the women in red buildings with my heroic and gant demeanor.</i>[4]

    This ce was much better than Sword Lake City in terms of quality and overall atmosphere. Zhao Changhe could not help but be overwhelmed with poetic inspiration. <i>No wonder they say ¡°With a fortune of ten thousand, ride a crane down to Yangzhou. This damn ce really is a paradise for men.</i>

    <i>I wonder where the Twenty-Four Bridge</i>[5]<i> is. Oh, it might not exist in this world...</i>

    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you stay at our Xiaoxiang Pavilion? Our youngdies are the most renowned in the city. You can also rest assured about leaving your fine horse with us. We have the best fodder and will take care of it most exquisitely...¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped staring at his surroundings and said with a smile, ¡°In Jiangnan, what does ¡®Xiaoxiang¡¯[6] refer to?¡±

    ¡°Oh? It appears that you are a man of culture, young master! We just call it... Eh...¡± As Zhao Changhe turned his head, the madam¡¯s expression changed, and her voice began to stutter. ¡°That scar... B-Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe... ...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s smile vanished instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Would my notorious reputation affect the decorum and security of your establishment?¡±

    ¡°N-No, not at all,¡± the madam hurriedly replied with a forced smile. ¡°When someone as distinguished as yourself visits, we truly cannot be more delighted¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Changhe dismounted. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be staying here.¡±

    The madam secretlyined in her heart. She was not concerned about the decorum being affected, but she did worry about the security. If a dangerous man like Zhao Changhe were to cause trouble inside, the entire building might just end up being torn down. She collected herself and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Young master, pleasee in. Our Xiaoxiang Pavilion pays respects to the Cao Gang, perhaps you have some connections with them?¡±

    This was her way of hinting at her backing. Zhao Changhe chuckled and was about to respond when loudughter came from a nearby street corner. ¡°Hahaha, it seems like you also enjoy the vors of Hunan, brother Zhao! Not bad, not bad! This Xiaoxiang Pavilion is actually run by our Cao Gang. Brother Zhao, feel free to enjoy yourself as much as you want. All expenses are on me!¡±

    <i>Oh, wow, so you </i>do <i>actually have connections with our Cao Gang...</i> The madam¡¯s expression immediately turned into one of awe and respect. She then turned to the person who had just arrived and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Junior Gang Leader.¡±

    Wan Dongliu strode over and patted Zhao Changhe on the shoulder enthusiastically. ¡°Come on, let me treat you. I must let you experience Yangzhou¡¯s hospitality!¡±

    <i>Why are you everywhere? Did you order your subordinates to report to you as soon as I arrived in the city? Did you also get them to report where I am? This level of enthusiasm is honestly a bit too much for me.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts shifted. He intended to figure out what was going on with this person. With that in mind, he did not refuse, and he said with a smile, ¡°Well then, I shall ept your kind offer, Brother Wan.¡±

    1. An asura in Buddhism is a demigod of war that can be described as hot-tempered, stubborn, and reckless. ?

    2. In fact, Jiangnan (½­ÄÏ) refers to regions south (ÄÏ) of the Yangtze River. ?

    3. The historical Yangzhou was known for its red-light district ?

    4. This seems to be an excerpt of ¡°Barbarian Bodhisattva¡± by Wei Zhuang , a poet of thete Tang Dynasty. ?

    5. This is a real bridge in Yangzhou that is named so because it¡¯ s 24m long and 2.4m wide, and it has 24 steps on either side. ?

    6. Xiaoxiang (äìÏæ) is a poetic name for Hunan Province, and more specifically refers to the Xiang River that runs across Hunan. ?

 Chapter 106: Ally of the Maitreya Cult

    <h4>Chapter 106: Ally of the Maitreya Cult</h4>

    Not counting those times that he had gone to see Tang Wanzhuang, this was the first time that Zhao Changhe was entering a brothel.

    He really, <i>really</i> had to thank Xia Chichi for granting him the experience of being with a woman. Although they had not gone all the way, the experience was close enough. If he hade to this brothel just a few days ago, he would have tensed up as soon as any of the girls approached him. Back then, his innocence had been apparent even to Han Wubing.

    Han Wubing was a friend, so Zhao Changhe had no problem being teased by him. However, he could not afford to appear timid in front of outsiders. After all, he was the notorious Bloodthirsty Asura. If people found out that this so-called ¡°fierce demon¡± was actually a novice who blushed at the mere touch of a woman, everyone wouldugh themselves silly.

    How was he going to make his way in the <i>jianghu</i> then?

    ¡°This is our Xiaoxiang Pavilion¡¯s top courtesan, Ruyan,¡± Wan Dongliu said with a smile. ¡°Ruyan, take good care of Mister Zhao here. If you satisfy him, there will be rewards for you.¡±

    Ruyan assumed a demure and shy demeanor, gracefully seating herself right next to Zhao Changhe. She bowed her head and smiled innocently, making every effort to make herself look like a virtuousdy. Then, she nibbled on her lower lip bashfully, clinked her cup with his, and softly said, ¡°I offer you a toast, young master. Your name is renowned throughout the world, and I have always admired you...¡±

    A fragrant breeze brushed by, and her soft shoulder pressed against his body. If it were before, Zhao Changhe would have been all tensed up, but now he hardly had any reaction. He smiled and raised his own cup in reply, taking a big mouthful. He did not follow Wan Dongliu¡¯s example of holding a courtesan in his arms, but he also did not avoid Ruyan like she was some venomous snake. He simply leaned back leisurely on the chair, appearing like someone who was all too familiar with such a routine.

    He was not merely acting this way for the sake of appearances. He knew that those of the martial world were quick to judge people. If you appeared too innocent, you would attract all sorts of trouble. On the other hand, if you behaved like someone experienced, others would not dare to have any rash thoughts toward you.

    As expected, Wan Dongliu, who was enjoying the embrace of his own courtesan, said with a smile, ¡°Ruyan, brother Zhao used to be a stronghold master of a group of mountain bandits. He¡¯s definitely seen his fair share of virtuousdies. Why bother with all the pretense? Who are you trying to impress with that act?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself that he might be in trouble. Wan Dongliu was not wrong in the slightest. Although Ruyan was indeed quite beautiful, she could hardlypare to Tang Wanzhuang. He had already developed a bit of an immunity toward such actions...

    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Eh, brother Wan, as you have said, I¡¯ve been with many women, so these gestures mean little to me. Just having the right atmosphere is enough for me.¡±

    Wan Dongliuughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must be eyeing someone like Yue Hongling or Cui Yuanyang, right? Compared to them, the pleasures that this brothel can provide are indeedcking...¡±

    <i>Come on already, you asshole.</i>

    ¡°But having said that, even if you do achieve such feats in the future, they won¡¯t be able to provide the tender care and devotion that Ruyan can. After all, that¡¯s something different altogether.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡± Seeing the pitiful look that Ruyan gave him, Zhao Changhe could not bring himself to continue on this topic. He cleared his throat and changed the subject, ¡°Brother Wan, I can¡¯t help but find something strange. My reputation should be more well-known up north, and you people in the Jiangnan area should have only known of me through the Tome of Troubled Times. So... why does it seem as if the people here are more familiar with me than those in the north? You even know my nickname when I didn¡¯t even know I had one myself. Can you exin why this is?¡±

    Wan Dongliu calmly exined, ¡°This ce is a central hub for water transport, so information spreads more quickly here than elsewhere. It¡¯s much easier for someone¡¯s fame to spread here. That is one reason. Another reason is that the Maitreya Cult actually spread rumors about you. Although, from our analysis, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a connection between you and them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°The Maitreya Cult? <i>They</i> boosted my fame?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wan Dongliu said with a smile. ¡°The Maitreya Cult and the Four Idols Cult are at odds with one another. Their enmity stems from their very doctrines. The conflict between them may even be more serious than the ones they have with righteous sects or the imperial court. Brother Zhao, you are known for defecting from the Blood God Cult, a subsidiary of the Four Idols Cult. You are also known for killing Luo Zhenwu, who was suspected of being a prince, and being wanted by the imperial court. It was only because you saved a member of the Cui n that the warrant for your arrest was revoked... In many ways, you might be seen as a worthy ally by the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost spat out his drink.

    He was making his way to where the Maitreya Cult operated with the intention of causing them trouble, but it turned out that they actually considered him an ally.

    After giving it some thought, however, he could not deny that it did make some sense, especially with what had happened at the Ancient Sword Lake. In the Maitreya Cult¡¯s eyes, he and Han Wubing had taken Xia Chichi hostage, which had caused a great deal of distress to the Four Idols Cult. As such, there was absolutely nothing wrong with the Maitreya Cult seeing him as the enemy of their enemy.

    With this in mind, Zhao Changhe looked at Wan Dongliu with a hint of curiosity. <i>Is he so weing toward me because he¡¯s associated with the Maitreya Cult?</i>

    The Maitreya Cult was active in Jiangnan, and the Cao Gang was a local powerhouse here. It was impossible for these two forces to have no interactions with one another. In other words, either they were enemies or they were associates. And judging from this brothel, as well as what Tang Wanzhuang had told Zhao Changhe about the Maitreya Cult engaging in immoral activities, it seemed extremely likely that there were members of the Maitreya Cult present.

    <i>Hmph, of course this guy would know that I don¡¯t have much of a connection with the Maitreya Cult. He¡¯s probably in cahoots with them!</i>

    Wan Dongliu continued, ¡°It¡¯spletely normal for the Maitreya Cult to promote your reputation. You honestly should not mind the nickname of Asura too much. The Maitreya Cult probably found it quite appealing. Of course, the main reason why they boosted your reputation is to shame the Four Idols Cult.

    ¡°As far as they¡¯re telling everybody, the new saintess of the Four Idols Cult is just another woman that you had grown tired of. They told everyone how you killed a branch master of the Blood God Cult with ease, how the cult leader could not stop you even when he took action personally, and much more. And because they did their best to boost your reputation, your fame has reached great heights. That is why you¡¯re so well-known in this region...¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It seems that I really should thank them on behalf of Cult Leader Xue.¡±

    Wan Dongliu chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Maitreya Cult for now. I am much more curious about why someone like you hase to Jiangnan. Is there any way we can assist you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I merely helped you catch a thief. Your passionate hospitality is honestly making me a little ufortable.¡±

    Wan Dongliu shook his head. ¡°Merely helped us catch a thief? Do you know who that thief is?¡±

    ¡°I am ignorant of the figures in Jiangnan. Brother Wan, please do enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°That was the renowned master thief Ji Chengkong.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while but could not recall any such name on the Tome of Troubled Times. He apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t seem to have heard of him.¡±

    ¡°...In any case, he¡¯s a notorious thief in Jiangnan, and he is particrly known for not only liking to steal things but also prying into people¡¯s secrets. The thing he enjoys the most is stealing valuable secrets and spreading them.¡± Wan Dongliu sighed. ¡°Do you now understand why I, despite having some influence in the area, had such a hard time catching him on my own...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but inquire, ¡°I take it that he has stolen some of your secrets?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. While this matter might seem trivial to you, it¡¯s nothing less than saving my life from my point of view. However, please forgive me for not divulging the specifics.¡±

    Zhao Changhe found this to be quite interesting. He realized that in the vast <i>jianghu</i>, one truly could encounter all kinds of people. Ji Chengkong seemed to be rather intriguing. Zhao Changhe then asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with Ji Chengkong? Do you intend to kill him?¡±

    ¡°He has not caused any significant trouble yet, and I am not all that ruthless, really. However, I am concerned that he might rpse into his old ways, so I can¡¯t just let him go. For now, I n to lock him up for a while and see how things go...¡± Wan Dongliu then looked at Zhao Changhe as if pondering something and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, is there something you want to do to him? I mean, he did try to steal your money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand and smiled, saying, ¡°No, not at all. I just find the people in Jiangnan to be very interesting. I¡¯m merely broadening my horizons. Come, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    Wan Dongliuughed heartily and turned to Ruyan, saying, ¡°Ruyan, it¡¯s your time to shine.¡±

    Ruyan, who had been listening to Zhao Changhe with admiration, finally broke into a smile and approached him. ¡°Young master...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did his best to y the role of an experienced gentleman, weing her with a smile.

    However, although he was being friendly, he could not help but find the situation increasingly intriguing. He suspected that Wan Dongliu had some ulterior motives. It did not make much sense to him that Wan Dongliu was doing all this just because he had helped them catch a thief.

    <i>If Wan Dongliu really does have connections with the Maitreya Cult, then are they trying to recruit me?</i>

    As the evening progressed, the guest and host enjoyed their drinks, engaging in light-hearted conversation about the <i>jianghu</i> while mingling with the courtesans. By the time they finished, it was already dark outside.

    Wan Dongliu brought his courtesan with him as he bid his farewell. ¡°Ruyan, take good care of Mister Zhao tonight.¡±

    Ruyan¡¯s eyes were filled with allure as she bashfully lowered her head.

    Zhao Changhe, too, appeared eager to experience the night¡¯s pleasures as he held her close and headed to his guest room.

    Once the door to the room closed, Ruyan looked at him and her cheeks blushed. ¡°Young master... Would you like me to help you bathe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, unable to contain his excitement, lifted her and leaped onto the bed, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for all those pretentious things. I¡¯ve been waiting for this since earlier!¡±

    ¡°Ooh, Young Master Zhao, please be gentle on me. Hehe, you¡¯re so impatient...¡±

    Outside the room, the person who was listening in on what was going on inside shook their head and left.

    It was not wise to eavesdrop too much. Zhao Changhe was someone on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and it was impossible for him not to have sharp senses. It would be bad if they were discovered.

    Little did they know that as soon as they left, Zhao Changhe swiftly pressed a point on Ruyan¡¯s body that caused her to lose consciousness. The next moment, she was out cold, and he sprang up from the bed.

    His gaze suddenly became clear and alert, the hurried look on his face from earlier nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Only idiots would do this kind of thing with a woman who might be a member of the Maitreya Cult. They wouldn¡¯t even know how they might end up being under the cult¡¯s control... And as Chichi said, such people are dirty.¡± Zhao Changhe quietly took out a set of dark clothes from his belongings, put them on, and then swiftly slipped out through the window, disappearing into the darkness.

    <i>My biggest problem right now is that someone might think I¡¯m the kind of guy who can onlyst three seconds... But never mind, there¡¯s a more pressing issue at hand.</i>

    His current objective was to follow Wan Dongliu.

 Chapter 107: Heroes Gather

    <h4>Chapter 107: Heroes Gather</h4>

    Originally, Zhao Changhe had gone to Jiangnan with the intention of finding something to do. Basically...he had run out of enemies.

    The Blood God Cult seemed to have changed its stance toward him. They temporarily halted their hunt for him, and they even suspended the bounty on his head. This was good news for Zhao Changhe. He really did not want to be their enemy deep down. He did not have any genuine enmity with them. Instructor Sun was his teacher, and Cult Leader Xue was... really entertaining.

    After the bounty was suspended, the high rewards that had initially attracted assassins and ced a lot of pressure on Zhao Changhe disappeared. However, he still could not be certain what stance some of the assassins organizations would take. Would they seek revenge for their failed missions? Were they nning something big? In any case, they seemed to beying low for the time being.

    Due to his role in escorting Yangyang home, he had offended some of the local figures in Hebei. However, these people were not likely to pursue him across the country, and with the threat of Cui Wenjing looming, they were probably forced to worry more about their own safety.

    On the same note, when he got involved in the internal affairs of the Cui n, his actions also led to him offending Cui Wenjue and those who supported him. This was why he had been attacked. However, this matter had been put to rest. After all, Cui Wenjing would not let such a situation continue for long. He would have taken care of it by now.

    <i>Also, the imperial warrant for my arrest is gone, and I¡¯ve now be an agent working for the Demon Suppression Bureau.</i>

    Looking at his current situation, Zhao Changhe was surprised to find that he was no longer facing the pressure to survive that he had felt ever since he first arrived in this world. In fact, this was quite normal. Nobody lived in constant conflict and danger unless they were actively seeking it.

    However, this situation made him feel ufortable. He was, in fact, the kind of person who was naturally inclined to a life of banditry, and he felt like he was losing the environment that pushed him to constantly improve his martial arts.

    In addition, since neither Cui Wenjing nor Tang Wanzhuang could help him improve his meridians, he had to seek a solution himself.

    And so, he headed south, thinking that in the vast <i>jianghu</i>, there had to be more excitement waiting for him.

    However, he could not help but feel lost as he wandered the world without a clear goal. Even though he said that he would make dealing with the Maitreya Cult his goal, he did not know where to start. As a result, he felt disheartened during his travels, and he had no idea what to do. It was almost as if he was conducting some social research project on himself.

    Unexpectedly, just as he arrived in Yangzhou, he encountered the inexplicably warm wee of Wan Dongliu, who seemed to have some rtions with the Maitreya Cult. Zhao Changhe was pleasantly surprised to find that all the uncertainty and dullness he had felt during his journey had been instantly wiped away. His excitement and adventurous spirit were rekindled, and his blood began rushing through his veins once again.

    Zhao Changhe truly could not help but see himself as a true-born bandit.

    As it turned out, Wan Dongliu did not stay at the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, and he didn¡¯t take any of the women with him, either. He returned home alone.

    After a short while, a figure approached him. It was one of the guards at the brothel.

    ¡°Young Master Wan, Zhao Changhe and Ruyan threw themselves onto the bed right away. Ruyan even scolded him for being too impatient.¡±

    Wan Dongliu chuckled and said, ¡°Well, he is a mountain bandit, after all. What did you expect? Did you really think that someone like him could appreciate the finer arts like music or painting? This is perfectly normal behavior for these people.¡±

    The brothel guard alsoughed. ¡°That means he¡¯ll probably be easy to win over.¡±

    Wan Dongliu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s got quite the rebellious streak. He might be easy to win over at first, but he might also turn against youter on. These small things are unlikely to keep him loyal.¡±

    The guard said, ¡°That must be why those from the Maitreya Cult think that it¡¯s better to control him instead. He does have good potential, so it isn¡¯t strange for them to want to pull him into their cult.¡±

    Wan Dongliu mused, ¡°We should stop here for now. Ruyan is just an ordinary member of the Maitreya Cult who has never practiced any secret arts. There should not be any major problems. Whether we can win his heart or not, we should at least establish a good rtionship with him. Ruyan is just a top courtesan of a brothel, we do not lose much by letting her take care of him. If we try to take control of him forcefully, we might only end up pissing him off, and no good woulde out of that. Just remember what happened when the Blood God Cult tried to take control of him.¡±

    The guard sneered. ¡°Well, we¡¯re definitely not like those weaklings from the Blood God Cult.¡±

    Wan Dongliu smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. The Maitreya¡¯s vast divine powers and boundless teachings are in a league of their own. How can a mere bloodthirsty evil godpare to the Maitreya[1]? Alright, I won¡¯t meddle in Zhao Changhe¡¯s affairs any further. I only ran into him by chance.¡±

    The guard said softly, ¡°What about the matter you¡¯re working on...¡±

    Wan Dongliu shook his head. ¡°This is not a suitable ce to discuss that.¡±

    The guard realized that they were still on the street, and while it was fine to talk about Zhao Changhe here, this was not a suitable ce to discuss truly important matters. He whispered, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for your feedback.¡±

    The guard hurriedly left, while Wan Dongliu strolled away leisurely. After taking a few steps, he suddenly sneered and swiftly disappeared, using his movement art.

    Zhao Changhe, who was hiding on a distant rooftop, broke out in cold sweat and dared not follow any further.

    He could not tell whether Wan Dongliu had been sneering at the guard, the Maitreya Cult, or him.

    If it was thetter, then Wan Dongliu¡¯s true strength was quite unpredictable. Due to his Back Eye, Zhao Changhe¡¯s five senses far surpassed those of ordinary martial artists at the same level and even some of those with greater cultivation. This ability was the main reason he had been able to avoid so many assassination attempts and gain the upper hand multiple times in the past. But if Wan Dongliu¡¯s five senses surpassed his own, even when he had the Back Eye, then just how strong really was that man?

    However, if that was the case, why would Wan Dongliu sneer as a warning? Was he simply expressing the disdain of someone superior...

    If Wan Dongliu had instead been sneering at the Maitreya Cult and the <i>guard</i>... <i>Does that mean that Wan Dongliu is only a member of the Maitreya Cult on the surface, and he actually has other ns? If that¡¯s the case, then his friendliness toward me might have some other reason behind it... </i>

    Based on the conversation that Wan Dongliu had with the guard, it seemed that he did not harbor ill will toward Zhao Changhe. Well, it appeared that he did not hold Zhao Changhe in high regard, either.

    On the other hand, the Xiaoxiang Pavilion was under the direct control of the Maitreya Cult. It was no wonder then that when he came on horseback, the madam of the brothel weed him so warmly... She was just like that madam of the Myriad Flowers Building in Sword Lake City. It was not that he was particrly handsome, but that their actions carried hidden intentions.

    <i>Damn it, they¡¯re all fucking actors.</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while, then quietly returned to the brothel and slipped back into bed, staying right beside Ruyan.

    Originally, he had not intended to go back after knocking her out like that. But since Ruyan was an ordinary person, he felt that there wouldn¡¯t be a big issue even if he dide back. How could ordinary people know just how inconsequential they were in the face of martial arts...

    Hey quietly beside her and practiced the Six Harmonies Art. After circting his qi for a while, he heard Ruyan wake up beside him.

    Zhao Changhe wasn¡¯t meditating very deeply, so he quickly opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Ruyan appeared somewhat frightened and shrank back into bed. From her perspective, it seemed as if the ruffian before her had been too rough on her and knocked her out. She had no idea where he might have hit her.

    Such customers were difficult to serve. If they were to continue, she feared that he might just identally kill her.

    In line with her thoughts, Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so delicate. You fainted from the slightest touch. I didn''t even get to enjoy myself earlier. Shall we continue?¡±

    Ruyan, scared to death, pleaded, ¡°Please spare me, young master. I can use my mouth instead...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened at her suggestion, and he retorted, ¡°That¡¯s like scratching an itch on your foot over your boots. I¡¯d really rather not!¡±

    Ruyan secretly thought that using her mouth would actually be morefortable, but this rude man really did not seem to understand. However, she did not dare to argue with him and could only continue trembling in fear.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Zhao Changhe got out of bed and took the gon of wine from the table. ¡°Apany me for a few drinks. If you really want to use your mouth, I¡¯d rather you use it to tell me stories. This is my first time in Jiangnan, and I¡¯m pretty interested in what¡¯s going on here. I don¡¯t really find women all that exciting anymore.¡±

    Ruyan was ecstatic when she heard what he said. <i>Even uncultured ruffians have their good points every now and then! If he enjoys hearing stories, then I can chat with him all night if he wants!</i>

    She quickly filled Zhao Changhe¡¯s cup, worried that he might change his mind, and asked, ¡°What kind of story would you like to hear?¡±

    ¡°Is there a Twenty-Four Bridge in Yangzhou?¡±

    Ruyan was stunned for a moment, cautiously eyeing Zhao Changhe with her beautiful eyes, wondering why he was asking about such poetic matters. <i>He knows ancient poetry, is that why is he inquiring about the bridge? Oh, right, the meaning of the original poem has nothing to do with what he¡¯s thinking. It¡¯s just the poet feeling polluted by the worldly affairs in the midst of the bustling city. This guy definitely did not see it that way.</i>

    After gathering her thoughts, she replied, ¡°Yes, it exists. However, I¡¯m not sure if you are talking about that one bridge, as most people do, or if you are referring to the other meaning.¡±

    Little did she know that Zhao Changhe was indeed curious about the bridge itself. He was not curious about its poetic symbolism, but rather, he simply wanted to know more about the local geography. ¡°Oh, is the Twenty-Four Bridge truly a single bridge, and not twenty-four different bridges?¡±

    ¡°There is that saying, that it was the total number of bridges inside the city, but with so many bridges in the city these days, it¡¯s impossible to know which twenty-four they are referring to.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zhao Changhe sipped his wine and nodded. ¡°I should make some time to go and see them myself.¡±

    With the conversation flowing more smoothly now, Ruyan was no longer as frightened as earlier. ¡°Do you understand poetry?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I just used to hear women at brothels recite poetry.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe then changed the topic. ¡°By the way, the Tome of Troubled Times has not given any updates about brother Wan for a while now. He was ranked 70th when he was at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. Is he still at the fifthyer right now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Young Master Wan has not really fought with others in the past two years. No one in Yangzhou dares to provoke the Cao Gang.¡±

    ¡°Have there not been foreign expertsing to visit? This ce is a hub for canal transportation, so there should be plenty of outsiders, right?¡±

    ¡°There are indeed many outsiders, but nobody dares to be so audacious. In fact, aside from you, there are also other experts on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons in Yangzhou.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was intrigued. ¡°Oh? Who else is here? I¡¯d like to meet them if I have the chance.¡±

    Ruyan hesitated for a moment and her expression turned strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you know who¡¯s here, then just tell me!¡±

    ¡°There is Daoist Priest Xuan Chong from the Taiyi Sect, and Young Master Tang Buqi from the Tang Family of Gusu...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Changhe took a sip of his wine and looked forward to it: ¡°So it seems that I came at the right time. There is a gathering of heroes... What were you hesitating for? I have no grievances with them.¡±

    Ruyan paused for a moment before continuing, her expression turning strange. ¡°There¡¯s also... Yue Hongling from Luoxia Mountain Vige.¡±

    ¡°<i>Pfft</i>!¡± Zhao Changhe could not help but spew out his wine in surprise.

    1. They are probably referring to the Maitreya Buddha here and not the cult leader, hence ¡°the¡± Maitreya. ?

 Chapter 108: White Lotus Temple

    <h4>Chapter 108: White Lotus Temple</h4>

    No wonder Ruyan had been giving him those strange looks earlier. In other people¡¯s minds, they probably saw him as someone who secretly had a crush on Yue Hongling, even going as far as getting a stronghold mistress who looked like her. Because of that, when she left him, the rumors began spreading like wildfire.

    Countless people were likely waiting to see the spectacle of his encounter with the ¡°real¡± Yue Hongling!

    Zhao Changhe had not expected Yue Hongling to be in Yangzhou, but the coincidence was quite remarkable. Although they were truthfully not involved in some romantic drama as others imagined, he did find it pleasantly surprising that an old friend, whom he had not seen for quite some time, was in the same ce. He wondered how she was doing now.

    She was known for carrying out heroic deeds all over the <i>jianghu</i>. It was likely that she had chosen to stay in Yangzhou because, just like him, she had noticed the problems in the area.

    <i>Yangzhou is such arge city. I wonder where I can find her...</i>

    Lost in thought, Zhao Changhe was oblivious to how Ruyan was interpreting his reactions. In her eyes, she had basically just confirmed that he harbored a crush on Yue Hongling. She could not help but want to tease him,pletely forgetting how much she had feared for her life just moments back. With a mischievous smile, she suggested, ¡°It looks like you really do like Yue Hongling. You know, if you want, I can dress up like her...¡±

    Startled, Zhao Changhe quickly shook his head, realizing what could happen if he really let Ruyan do something like that. He hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°No, no! I¡¯ve already had enough of ying with such impersonators.¡±

    <i>If you really do that and she finds out, I¡¯ll be dead before I even get a word in.</i>

    Ruyan covered her mouth as she giggled. <i>We all know that you didn¡¯t stop because you were bored, you stopped because she ran away.</i> ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯re after the real deal? Well, we aren¡¯t sure where she¡¯s staying, but we do know that she¡¯s been spotted in the vicinity.¡±

    As expected, Zhao Changhe blurted out, ¡°What did she do when she appeared?¡±

    Ruyan replied, ¡°She killed an official.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Ruyan sighed softly. ¡°The official she killed was someone who was involved in forcing men to dredge the river, and they even conscripted women and children for more manpower...¡±

    As she spoke, her voice became softer and softer, ¡°If I could have met Lady Yue back then... I probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up where I am now...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips and said nothing.

    <i>It¡¯s just like when I first saw her.</i>

    Ever since he had first seen her, she had constantly served as a reminder of the kind of person he aspired to be.

    Ruyan added, ¡°In any case, after Lady Yue killed the official, she probably left the area. Even if she is still in the city, it would not make sense for her to make her whereabouts known. So, if you want to find her, maybe you could just walk through the streets and shout, ¡®I, Zhao Changhe, havee. I request a meeting with Lady Yue Hongling.¡¯ That might just work!¡±

    ¡°You just want to see some drama, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ruyan covered her mouth and chuckled.

    Zhao Changhe could not hide his curiosity about Yue Hongling¡¯s current situation, but he still decided to steer the conversation back to the original topic, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve gone quite a bit off-topic, haven¡¯t we? I wanted you to tell me a story, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, you were asking about Wan Dongliu¡¯s current cultivation, and I genuinely don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and pondered in silence.

    In fact, the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was really bad as a reference. It mainly measured a person¡¯s potential based on the difficulty of their most recent achievement, but it never urately depicted the overall strength or improvements that someone on the ranking had.

    For instance, when Zhao Changhe himself reached the 88th ce on the ranking, he was at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, and that had be widely known throughout the world. However, no one knew that he advanced to the fourthyer of the Profound Gate within the confines of the Cui n just a few days after. His actualbat power had improved significantly since then, not only due to the increase in his cultivation but also due to the enhanced resilience of his meridians. Moreover, he now had Dragon Bird and he was getting increasingly proficient.

    Han Wubing, who was ranked in the 70s on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, was far superior to most of his peers. However, whenpared to Zhao Change, he was not <i>that</i> much stronger. As such, if someone were to estimate thetter¡¯s abilities ording to his ranking, they would be met with a deadly surprise.

    As for Wan Dongliu, he had reached 70th ce on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons at least a year ago. Actually, Zhao Changhe remembered that when he had first arrived in this world, Wan Dongliu had already been at the 70th rank. However, would it really be sensible to use his performance from back then to estimate hisbat power today?

    Not everyone was eager to demonstrate their power andpete for spots on the ranking. There were many who preferred to keep a low profile and improve their strength discreetly. Of course, it was also possible for some to have their power regress over time. This was not surprising. The world of martial arts was filled withplexities and uncertainties.

    Since continuing on this topic could arouse suspicion, Zhao Changhe decided to shift the conversation to another topic.

    He asked, ¡°I recall Brother Wan mentioning the Maitreya Cult earlier. It seems like I have a certain connection with them...well, at least to the extent that the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t had the chance to properly meet those of the Maitreya Cult yet. If I wanted to do that, where do you think I should go?¡±

    Ruyan¡¯s eyes briefly disyed a hint of panic. She lowered her head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The Maitreya Cult was no longer in its early stages of establishing goodwill. It had openly dered itself an enemy of the Demon Suppression Bureau. While Wan Dongliu and Zhao Changhe could discuss such things openly, she did not dare reveal that she was a follower of the Maitreya Cult.

    Zhao Changhe could sense her fear and chuckled. ¡°I am a Buddhist myself. I merely wish to pay my respects to the Maitreya Buddha. Which temple should I visit in Yangzhou?¡±

    Ruyan whispered, ¡°When we wish to pay our respects to Buddha, we usually go to the White Lotus Temple ten <i>li</i> outside the city.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked puzzled, ¡°Are there no temples within the city?¡±

    ¡°The authorities do not permit it,¡± Ruyan whispered. ¡°Even the temples outside the city cannot openly worship the Maitreya Buddha.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded in understanding. Regardless of how rotten other branches of the imperial court were, the Demon Suppression Bureau, under the leadership of Tang Wanzhuang, was at least not bad. It was still quite difficult for demonic cults to openly show off.

    But now, the Maitreya Cult was infiltrating all levels of society. Even the young gang leader of the Cao Gang, arge gang that had to have some rtions with the government, was already likely a part of their forces. How long could Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s efforts hold against the million-strong workforce of the Cao Gang? If something were to go wrong...

    Zhao Changhe felt shivers run down his spine just thinking about it.

    The more he learned about the situation, the more he felt the need to find Yue Hongling to discuss what to do. He had a feeling that, with Yue Hongling around, he had a stronger sense of purpose and determination. Even Tang Wanzhuang could not sway him like she could. It was honestly a bit strange, considering that Yue Hongling was, in fact, younger than him.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Changhe handed Ruyan a piece of silver. ¡°It¡¯s nearly dawn. You served me well tonight. Make sure to tell your madam how many different positions we tried. Don¡¯t talk about how we just chatted all night. I wouldn¡¯t want for you to get punished. You can go now.¡±

    Ruyan was stunned for a moment. Her expression shifted from curiosity to gratitude.

    Not only did he not me her for not serving him well, but he even tipped her. Furthermore, he was even concerned that she might get punished if someone found out that she did not serve him well...

    *

    Early in the morning, ten li east of the city, White Lotus Temple.

    Yue Hongling concealed herself up on a beam. Her gaze was cold as she observed the scene below her.

    Vigers in ragged clothes who could not even afford to feed themselves were bringing theirst scraps of food as offerings. They then left the temple afterward, feeling grateful.

    Last night, she even saw some young girls performing certain rituals where they seemed to be brainwashing themselves. She knew what would happen next if she did not intervene. However, it appeared that the cult was waiting for something and did not conduct the expected ¡°ritual¡±st night. As such, Yue Hongling decided to bid her time, nning to learn more about the Maitreya Cult¡¯s practices before taking action.

    Having spent most of her life in the northern regions, she had only recentlye south. Simr to Zhao Changhe, she had never heard of the Maitreya Cult before. Thus, when she had firste down south and found out about them, she had initially thought that the Maitreya Cult was some kind of benevolent Buddhist sect that saved people from suffering. But after carefully investigating them for a while, she had realized that they were even more sinister than many bandit groups she had encountered in the past.

    A few days ago, someone iming to be a Buddha had even tried to trick her into joining the cult as a celestial maiden. That person¡¯s head now rested separately from his body. It was from that moment on that Yue Hongling¡¯s journey through the southern <i>jianghu</i> took a pause as she began focusing on uncovering the secrets of the Maitreya Cult.

    Up to this point, Yue Hongling¡¯s knowledge of the Maitreya Cult was limited, and she knew only a fraction of the whole picture. The White Lotus Temple was a recent discovery of hers, and she intended to observe it further.

    Yue Hongling had a straightforward and bold demeanor, which often gave people the impression that she was rough and arrogant. But in fact, she was more meticulous and astute than most.

    This was actually very simr to how Zhao Changhe was. This was also why both of them could see a reflection of themselves in the other.

    As she continued observing the temple, someone hurriedly entered the temple and whispered to the abbot, ¡°Zhao Changhe stayed at the Xiaoxiang Pavilionst night, apanied by the top courtesan, Ruyan.¡±

    Yue Hongling perked up her ears.

    ¡°Oh? Have you discovered something?¡±

    ¡°The servants below said that Zhao Changhe seemed to finish in just a few breaths.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    The abbot chuckled, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that good? Many people who join our cult do it because they want to find a solution to that particr problem. We have our ways to ensure that he can maintain his prowess for as long as he wishes.¡±

    ¡°Butter, Ruyan mentioned that Zhao Changhe and her engaged in all kinds of positions throughout the night, and she even said that he was still quite vigorous toward the end.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why did his vigor rise again?¡±

    ¡°Ruyan said that she¡¯s not sure, but he seemed to get really excited when she brought up Yue Hongling.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    After pondering for a while, the abbot chuckled again and said, ¡°Have our flower-picking celestial maiden dress up as Yue Hongling and apany him tonight instead of Ruyan. It seems that Zhao Changhe is even easier to win over than we initially thought.¡±

 Chapter 109: Maitreya Cult

    <h4>Chapter 109: Maitreya Cult</h4>

    Yue Hongling felt so angry that her teeth started to ache.

    <i>Zhao Changhe, what in the world happened to you? It¡¯s been a while since west met, and now you¡¯re spending nights in brothels? And that¡¯s one thing, but what¡¯s that about getting excited when they mentioned me?</i>

    She began to question whether or not there was something amiss. Back when she stayed with him, Zhao Changhe had shown her great respect and had gone out of his way to avoid any situation that might make her ufortable. If he truly had secret feelings for her, there had been numerous opportunities for him to make advances back then, especially considering the situation she created by posing as the stronghold mistress. At the very least, he could have addressed her as ¡°wife¡± in public or something like that.

    <i>He never showed that he had any feelings like that, though. Could he have hidden his desires that deeply?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s been a few months since Ist saw you and you¡¯ve gotten worse... You¡¯re even visiting brothels now when you were such an honest man in the past.</i>

    But no matter how much she gnashed her teeth, Yue Hongling really wanted to meet Zhao Changhe. The situation in Yangzhou seemed particrly strange and mysterious to her, and it was not just because of the Maitreya Cult. She wondered if Zhao Changheing to Yangzhou was rted to some knowledge or information that he possessed.

    <i>Ugh... If you really have a crush on me, as long as you don¡¯t say it out loud, I¡¯ll pretend as if I don¡¯t know anything and we can just get along as we did in the past...</i>

    Just as she was hesitating whether or not to go to Xiaoxiang Pavilion to look for Zhao Changhe, a monk arrived in haste to deliver a report, ¡°Zhao Changhe has arrived. He ims he¡¯s here to pay his respects to the Buddha.¡±

    The abbot was not surprised and said with a smile, ¡°Yesterday, Dongliu made it clear to him that we have good intentions toward him. If he does not reject us, he will naturallye to see us. After all, he does not have a particrly impressive inheritance and he definitely needs a strong backing. Invite him into the temple for a talk. Let¡¯s not bother with all those messy matters for now; we can talk about them againter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yue Hongling soonid her eyes on Zhao Changhe after months of not having seen him. He was walking briskly, escorted by monks, as he entered the temple.

    Yue Hongling noticed that every time she saw Zhao Changhe, his demeanor would have undergone subtle changes.

    The first time she met him, he was inexperienced and naive. But by the time they met again in Beiman, he had already be the stronghold master of a group of bandits. He had grown to acquire a rugged and domineering aura, reminiscent of the wilderness.

    Now, after experiencing the trials and tribtions of the <i>jianghu</i>, as well as having some encounters with noble families, his sharp edges had softened quite a bit. He appeared more poised andposed, seemingly having regained some of the schrly aura he had in the beginning. However, his wild and untamed spirit remained intact. As he walked with authority and charisma, Yue Hongling could not help but feel as if she were looking at a local hero, much like the formidable Wan Tianxiong, who ruled the southeastern region with a simrmanding presence.

    <i>The experiences of the jianghu can really transform a person. In just half a year, he has grown into someone... well, someone who can casually visit brothels.</i>

    As the thought crossed her mind, Zhao Changhe had already entered the temple. To his surprise, he found the grand hall empty, with only an abbot and a few monks waiting for him. Zhao Changhe seemed a bit taken aback and said, ¡°I thought that this temple would have many worshippers, and countless monks... Did I perhaps arrive too early and miss everyone?¡±

    The abbot smiled and said, ¡°Benefactor Zhao, you may not be aware, but we encourage our believers to stay at home. Historically, our temple has never had arge number of monks. As for the worshippers, they leave immediately after they finish their prayers. After all, everyone still has their daily lives to attend to.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts stirred. <i>No wonder this temple named itself White Lotus, it seems to have taken some influence from the White Lotus Sect</i>[1], <i>which had close ties to the Maitreya Buddha. Well, it makes sense. If the Maitreya Cult just engaged in acts of ughter, there would be very few people here who would want to follow them.</i>

    It seemed that the Maitreya Sect had some ties with the White Lotus Sect, and that they came from the same historical roots in the previous era. Of course, it was also possible that they did not actually have a deep understanding of the so-called ¡°previous era,¡± but rather just used some vague information to trick people, while their actual practices were the result of abination of influences.

    <i>Unfortunately, I¡¯ve long since returned my history books to my teachers, so my knowledge in this area is not much better than everyone else¡¯s.</i>

    The abbot said, ¡°Benefactor, please have a seat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat down on the cushion in front of him, and a monk brought a teacup. The whole scene looked as if Zhao Changhe was here for a serious discussion on Buddhism and the abbot was about to enlighten him.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°May I inquire about your Dharma name, honorable abbot?¡±

    The abbot replied, ¡°Fa Yuan, an obscure name. I doubt that you heard it, Benefactor Zhao. However, before I became the abbot here, I was but ayman, and I went by the name Zhang Banfo. I believe that you might know that name.¡±

    Zhao Changhe seemed to recall something.

    Back when the Four Idols Cult deceived Han Wubing into heading to the swordke, just before Zhao Changhe spent several days looking for Chichi, he remembered Han Wubing mentioning the name Zhang Banfo. Basically, the Four Idols Cult were trying to make it seem as if they were inviting him to see the sword in exchange for hiring him to murder Zhang Banfo, so that their offer would be a lot more credible.

    It was a mere pretext used by the Four Idols Cult, as Han Wubing was unlikely to be able to kill someone of that caliber. However, the fact that the Four Idols Cult mentioned his name as a bargaining chip proved that, at least in their eyes, this Zhang Banfo was a valuable enough target for assassination.

    As the person in charge of the Maitreya Cult in a major region, it was likely that he was on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s hit list. However, most people probably did not know that he had changed his identity to be that of a monk with the Dharma name Fa Yuan. It was quite unexpected for Zhao Changhe, who was merely an ally of the Maitreya Cult as a pretext, to learn about this situation.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name somewhere in the past, but I can¡¯t quite remember,¡± Zhao Changhe smiled modestly and said. ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the <i>jianghu</i> for a short time, so there are many heroes whose names I do not know.¡±

    Fa Yuan did not take offense at what Zhao Changhe said, he simply smiled and replied, ¡°Indeed, it is precisely your short time in the <i>jianghu</i> that makes your reputation even more remarkable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°To be honest, the title of Bloodthirsty Asura does not sound that ttering to me.¡±

    Fa Yuan cupped his hand and chuckled, ¡°I hope that you do not take offense from it, benefactor. Please understand that we had good intentions, even if it may not seem that way.¡±

    Of course, rather than goodwill, it was more like a side effect of the Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult trying to preserve their own reputation. Of course, Zhao Changhe would not expose their motives and replied with a smile, ¡°I never thought about it beforehand, but it seems that your faction has a connection with me. As you know, I was originally just amoner from the countryside, with no knowledge of Buddhism. Since fate has brought us here, I wonder if you would be willing to enlighten me a bit? Perhaps I actually do have a connection with Buddhism that I am not aware of.¡±

    His statement implied that he had a genuine interest in understanding more about them in order to see if they were a force he could join. He delivered his intent in a very straightforward manner.

    In reality, Fa Yuan and his associates had always considered this to be a very normal course of action. The Maitreya Cult was considered a cult and an enemy of the government, but for someone like Zhao Changhe, who had been a wanted criminal in the past, that was irrelevant. In fact, it could even make him <i>more</i> inclined to get closer to them.

    This was especially so after he had gone through all that hardship in order to bring back that youngdy of the Cui n safely, yet he ended up driven away like a criminal. When Fa Yuan ced himself in Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoes, he felt that he would definitely have erupted in anger if that had happened to him. He would work day and night so he could trample upon the necks of nobility, seize Cui Yuanyang, and y with her to his heart¡¯s content.

    Fa Yuan believed this to be what Zhao Changhe had in mind as well. After all, as far as he was concerned, asking Zhao Changhe to reach the Ranking of Man in three years was like asking him to reach the moon.

    And this youngster with amazing potential was not only wanted by the government and banished by a noble n, but also a defector of the Four Idols Cult and the Blood God Cult.

    To the Maitreya Cult, if this was not a match made in heaven, then what was?! Their trust in him was so high that they had no reservations about him at all, and they considered him a prime candidate for recruitment.

    Even Yue Hongling, who was peeping from above, had some doubts, but she continued to listen out of her trust in Zhao Changhe. She believed that deep down, Zhao Changhe was just like her, appearingwless but actually upholding chivalry and justice. Joining an organization like the Maitreya Cult did not seem like a fitting choice for him unless he waspletely unaware of the true nature of the cult and had been deceived. If that were truly the case, then she would find an opportunity to inform and warn him.

    Fa Yuan continued, ¡°Benefactor Zhao, you may have heard of this in the past... There was a time when Buddhism was widely spread throughout the world, and Buddhist monasteries and temples could be found anywhere. But over a decade ago, the emperor initiated a disastrous campaign to eradicate Buddhism that deeply upset the people. Within a matter of weeks, Buddhist pagodas were reduced to ruin, temples were razed to the ground, and monks were forced to return to the secr world, leading to the decline of Buddhism.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had seen this mentioned when he was reading, but he could not recall the exact details. It seemed like he had always subconsciously found it somewhat natural for someone like Xia Longyuan tounch a campaign to eradicate Buddhism.

    He asked, ¡°So, are temples being rebuilt now without any issues? I came across a few temples when I was traveling southward from the north. However, I haven¡¯t heard of any prominent Buddhist warrior monks. Oh, I¡¯m not really sure if your cult falls under that category or not.¡±

    Fayuan shook his head and said, ¡°After the public outrage and protests, the emperor had to ease his stance. The discontent grew, and the emperor could not insist on his will, which allowed Buddhism to make a gradual resurgence. However, before this resurgence, the Maitreya Cult had already been secretly developing for quite some time.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you operate under the guise of a social organization, practice in seclusion, and are difficult to target?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct... but more importantly, because we have the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°What prophecy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the prophecy of the Maitreya¡¯s advent, of course,¡± replied Fa Yuan, his demeanor solemn and full of conviction. ¡°As the Sakyamuni Buddha wanes, the Maitreya Buddha will rise. This prophecy appeared even before the emperorunched his campaign against Buddhism. Don¡¯t the emperor¡¯s actions of beating down Buddhism align perfectly with this prophecy? Moreover, our leader is the reincarnation of the Maitreya from the previous era, here to lead us to our purend.¡±

    The surrounding monks all began chanting with their hands sped together, praying with fervent devotion.

    <i>These damn evil cults...</i> Zhao Changhe could not help but feel exasperated. In his eyes, their ims were too far-fetched. Even when they were beaten down, they imed that it was all part of their god¡¯s n. But if it really wasn¡¯t a coincidence, then wasn¡¯t Xia Longyuan the one who was really awesome here for being able to beat down Buddhism?

    It truly puzzled him how they were able to so fervently believe in the Maitreya.

    However, he had to maintain an appearance of keen interest and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then does your cult leader truly grasp ancient secrets?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Who among today¡¯s martial artists does not pursue ancient secrets? Every force ims to hold inheritances of the past, but only we, the Maitreya Cult, have grasped the secrets of the true Buddha.¡±

    ¡°How can you prove this?¡±

    Fa Yuan smiled mysteriously and replied, ¡°Take, for example, the issue with your meridians¡¯ stagnation. I believe that no other force can offer you a solution, but we can.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart began beating violently, and he subconsciously held his breath.

    He had never anticipated that he would hear about the issue that had gued his entire martial journey here, let alone be told that there might be a solution to his issue!

    Even Yue Hongling could not help but exim inwardly. She knew very well that this was indeed the most fatal temptation for Zhao Changhe, far more alluring than ten thousand fake Yue Honglingsbined.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression, Fa Yuan smiledcently and continued to dangle the bait, ¡°Of course, this is not something that just anyone can attain. Benefactor Zhao, please return and study the Buddhist scriptures first. Perhaps you will be a Ten-Abode Bodhisattva in the future.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath to regain hisposure and said dully, ¡°I¡¯ve never read a Buddhist scripture in my life. How am I to study the scriptures?¡±

    Fa Yuan¡¯s smile became even more ambiguous as he said, ¡°Our meeting was brought about by fate. We will have someone teach you the scriptures, and who knows, you might even find some pleasant surprises afterward.¡±

    1. This is a real religious movement during ancient China that forecasts the imminent advent of the future Buddha Maitreya. Throughout Chinese history, various societies andmunities have called themselves ¡°White Lotus¡± or munities of the Buddha Maitreya¡± at random, while carrying out deviant and heretical practices. ?

 Chapter 110: Tang Buqi

    <h4>Chapter 110: Tang Buqi</h4>

    Zhao Changhe rode his horse back to Yangzhou City in a daze.

    His mind was preupied with thoughts of transforming his meridians. This matter was incredibly important to him, and it left his thoughts in disarray, causing him to daydream throughout his journey. It was not until he returned to the city that the hustle and bustle of the city reached his ears, and he snapped out of his reverie. He chided himself silently, recognizing that he needed to remain moreposed.

    He reflected on how easy it was for people to be drawn into cults when they promised to fulfill their deepest desires.

    In fact, upon further thought, even figures as influential as Cui Wenjing believed that such a feat was as unattainable as heavenly treasures. Furthermore, even Tang Wanzhuang, who controlled the empire¡¯s martial resources, avoided discussing the matter. With that being the case, how could resolving the issue with his meridians be something that a mere cult or sect of the <i>jianghu</i> easily solve? Even if it was possible, the price would have to be unbearable.

    It was possible that they possessed some sort of unparalleled treasure, but they had to be absolute idiots to let him use such a valuable resource. Also, the possibility of that being the case was extremely low. It was much more likely that it was pure deception.

    And if he took the initiative to ask for it, that would be offering them his weak spot on a silver tter. He would be slowly prying off his defenses, sliding step by step towards the abyss, unable to struggle anymore.

    Zhao Changhe had overheard Wan Dongliu and the guard talking the previous night, and they had mentioned something about secret control techniques. With that in mind, it was almost certain that when the abbot mentioned that they would send someone to teach him about the scriptures, he meant that they would send a celestial maiden and provide him with certain stimnts. In that state, it would be much easier to control him.

    This kind of secret technique that would make oneself stronger by making use of one¡¯s dual cultivation typically had soul-controlling effects or a way to make the target be extremely infatuated and unable to break free. This was most likely what they were trying to do.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled self-deprecatingly, realizing that he still held some value to them.

    While he was in thought, a shout suddenly came above and to his right, ¡°Oi, you there riding the horse on the bridge, are you the Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head and saw a restaurant that had no walls, doors, or windows. It was an open pavilion for guests to drink and enjoy the scenery. A young man stepped on the railings and gazed down at him disdainfully.

    Wan Dongliu hurriedly ran up behind the young man and pulled him aside anxiously, ¡°Brother Tang, brother Tang, an even temper brings wealth...¡±

    It looked like Wan Dongliu had invited this young man for a meal, but upon seeing Zhao Changhe passing by on the bridge below, thetter had inexplicably decided to provoke him.

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Zhao Changhe, but not the bloodthirsty asura you mentioned. And you are?¡±

    The young man said proudly, ¡°I am Tang Buqi of Gusu.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know you.¡± Zhao Changhe waved his hand. ¡°Twenty-four years old, number 102 on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. You would do well to learn more from your older sister. You should avoid going out to drink wine.¡±

    ¡°Older sister?¡± The young man choked for a moment. ¡°First Seat Tang is my paternal aunt.¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough, cough, cough</i>...¡± Zhao Changhe almost choked on his own saliva. He suddenly thought of Cui Yuanyang. He secretly wondered why she did not have a higher-generation title. It would be amusing if a bunch of old men called her ¡°aunt.¡± Well, maybe she <i>did</i> have such titles and it was just that he had not heard them.

    His mind briefly wandered off, but then he snapped back and yfully said, ¡°Be a good nephew and go back to drink your milk. Yangzhou is a ce for adults to have fun, kids should stay at home.¡±

    Tang Buqi became furious. ¡°You insolent scoundrel! How dare you spout such nonsense?! Behold my sword!¡±

    A stream of spring water descended from the sky, heading straight at Zhao Changhe.

    The railing above was crowded with spectators, and pedestrians on the street stopped to watch.

    This was a rare sh between heroes on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons! It was an opportunity not to be missed!

    ¡°Brother Wan,¡± someone in the restaurant said. ¡°Why does Mister Tang¡¯s sword look so slow? Even I feel like I could easily dodge it.¡±

    Wan Dongliu smiled and sipped his wine, not bothering to reply.

    In fact, there really was no need to answer because that person¡¯s words were cut short. Zhao Changhe suddenly unsheathed Dragon Bird on his back and struck Tang Buqi¡¯s sword. Although their weapons were visibly still several cun[1] apart, the crisp sound of metal colliding against metal rang loud and clear.

    Upon closer inspection, it was clear that the sword and saber had actually made contact. It was as if Tang Buqi had instantly changed the path of his sword, which would have normally missed Zhao Changhe, and shifted the edge straight toward his throat.

    Those in the restaurant erupted in a buzz of excitement.

    This showdown between two people who were merely at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate surprisingly had very few spectators that could follow the action!

    Tang Buqi was struggling in mid-air, so he was forced to retreat andnded gracefully back on the restaurant¡¯s railing. He red down at Zhao Changhe with a newfound seriousness. The disdain in his gaze hadpletely disappeared, reced by intense focus.

    <i>This guy actually managed to see through the intricacies of the Spring Water Sword Art at a nce... no, wait a second. His saber move just now...did it contain a hint of the Tang n¡¯s style? Am I seeing things?</i>

    The person who had asked Wan Dongliu about Tan Buqi¡¯s seemingly slow sword move had fallen silent. He was fully aware that if he had been the one to face that strike, his throat would have been left with a bloody hole. He looked at Tang Buqi with a mixture of awe and respect, then softly asked Wan Dongliu, ¡°Brother Wan, can you enlighten me about the sh between that sword and saber?¡±

    Wan Dongliu smiled and replied, ¡°The Spring Water Sword Art is elusive and incredibly difficult to read. If you can discern the sword¡¯s path, then you are already at the level of those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Moreover, brother Tang has his own unique style of swordy, and he already has the aura of a master. Even if it was me facing him, I would find myself in a bit of trouble.¡±

    When Tang Buqi heard this, he turned around and nodded slightly, acknowledging thepliment.

    After all, he had just been forced to retreat by Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber, and everyone present knew that he had lost the earlier exchange. However, Wan Dongliu¡¯sment helped salvage his pride.

    Wan Dongliu continued, ¡°Brother Zhao¡¯s saber cut straight through the illusions, going straight for the essence. This kind ofbat instinct is honed through bloodshed and battles in the <i>jianghu</i>, and it isn¡¯t something that ordinary people canprehend. What is particrly remarkable about brother Zhao is that he seems to have glimpsed the path ofbining hardness and softness. In my opinion, his current ranking of 88th on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons is too low. He will most likely move higher up on the rankings in the future.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his head to look at him and smiled to show his appreciation.

    He was well aware that this was just a bit of posturing. He did not really want to hurt Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s little nephew. It was thanks to Wan Dongliu¡¯s exnation that he did not need to disy an even stronger saber move or posture further.

    Although thest part of what Wan Dongliu said seemed to serve as a reminder to others that Zhao Changhe was not as malicious now aspared to before, it was difficult to really tell.

    Zhao Changhe rode away with a smile on his face. ¡°Little nephew, that move was not bad, but you still have a lot of work to do.¡±

    Tang Buqi shouted angrily, ¡°If I hear you disrespecting my elders again, I won¡¯t rest until one of us dies!¡±

    <i>So this all happened because of what I said to his aunt in the past. This kid just wanted to challenge me to defend the honor of his elders.... Man, your aunt doesn¡¯t even care about what I said, so what are you getting all worked up for? But your reasoning is still pretty valid, I guess.</i>

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand indifferently. He leisurely rode his horse across the bridge, disappearing into the streets in the blink of an eye.

    Not long after his encounter with Tang Buqi, a middle-aged man stopped him at the end of the street. ¡°A former wanted criminal, riding a horse through the busy streets, and engaging in armedbat... Sir, pleasee with me to the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Did that damn Tang Buqi seriously run to the Demon Suppression Bureau and get them to bring me in right because he couldn¡¯t pester me any further? Am I in some weird TV drama? </i>

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel exasperated.

    He had initially nned on looking for the Demon Suppression Bureau to get a better idea of what the situation in the area was. However, openly asking about where the Demon Suppression Bureau was located would look too suspicious. But now, with the bureau havinge to look for him first, things had be much easier.

    Of course, he still had to be careful as he did not know if he could actually rely on the Demon Suppression Bureau in this area.

    ¡°My arrest warrant has long since been revoked, and I am now no different from an ordinary person. If I am to be arrested for engaging inbat with my saber, then what about Tang Buqi, who started the fight? Does the Demon Suppression Bureau belong to the imperial court or the Tang n?¡±

    The middle-aged man became a little embarrassed. He looked left and right at the passers-by who were watching in the distance and said, ¡°The cancetion of your arrest warrant was to give face to the Cui n. It does not mean that you have been acquitted. Besides, you are a bandit, why did you enter the city? It is our bureau¡¯s duty to seek rity on such matters.¡±

    Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°I came to this city for two reasons: to enjoy the scenery of Yangzhou and to meet the people of the Jiangnan region. Now that I¡¯ve seen both, I can say that while the scenery is quite enjoyable, the people are rather ordinary.¡±

    The middle-aged man sighed helplessly, then sent a secret message. <i>¡°The Maitreya Cult makes use of spiritual illusion arts that can make you be more trusting of others. Be cautious and do not trust others too easily.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback by the message for a moment, but he maintained his disgruntled appearance as he rode away without acknowledging the warning.

    It appeared that this person was a trusted associate of Tang Wanzhuang, possibly aware of his identity as a ¡°secret agent.¡± He had sought tomunicate with Zhao Changhe but had difficulty finding the opportunity to do so, and it was only byplying with Tang Buqi¡¯s extravagant request that he was able to meet with him.

    As he continued to make his way through the city, Zhao Changhe could not help but reflect on how everyone, regardless of their affiliation to righteousness or evil, seemed to be merely ying roles in a grand theatrical performance.

    Dark clouds gathered overhead, casting a shadow that left everyone in the city feeling suffocated.

    Meanwhile, Yue Hongling followed Zhao Changhe all the way into the city. When Zhao Changhe shed with Tang Buqi, she did not want to be discovered by Wan Dongliu and the others, so she pondered for a moment before finally deciding to head to Xiaoxiang Pavilion first.

    After a brief investigation, she quickly discovered several women, who clearly practiced the cultivation techniques of the Maitreya Cult, yfully changing their attire.

    Among them, one tall and particrly pretty woman stood out. She exuded a heroic spirit. Several old brothel madams smiled and draped her in a red warrior¡¯s costume, tied her hair into a ponytail, and adjusted her clothes. ¡°Look at this, isn¡¯t our flower-picking celestial maiden a perfect replica of Yue Hongling?¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help but admit that this so-called flower-picking celestial maiden did resemble her quite a bit.

    The maiden said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly the heroic spirit that is difficult to imitate. We are not exactly the same in that regard... If I really get close to him, it will be difficult to keep him believing in the facade.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Right now, his mind is filled with thoughts of refining his meridians. With the woman he has a crush on soothingly teaching him, he will only be more deeply infatuated. Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t know what Yue Hongling looks like in bed.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This is unbearable. Not only are you pretending to be me, but you¡¯re actually nning on making Zhao Changhe think that he¡¯s having fun with the real Yue Hongling!</i>

    The celestial maiden sorted it out, looked at her reflection in the mirror, and said with a smile, ¡°I really do resemble her. Even I can hardly tell us apart.¡±

    Everyone chuckled and said, ¡°Besides, how well does he really understand Yue Hongling? Once the secret technique is used, with a bit of guidance, he won¡¯t be able to tell the difference at all. We just got news that he¡¯s currently engaged in a scuffle with Tang Buqi at the bridge. You might as well wait for him in his room. That way, when he opens the door, his heart will surely melt when he sees that the girl he has a crush on is sitting on his bed right in front of him.¡±

    With mischievous smiles, the old madams escorted the flower-picking celestial maiden into Zhao Changhe¡¯s room and then dispersed.

    Inside the room, the flower-picking celestial maiden rehearsed several poses, trying to evoke the feeling of Yue Hongling. Suddenly, her vision blurred, and it seemed like another Yue Hongling had appeared in the mirror.

    Startled, she turned to look around, but everything suddenly went dark as she lost consciousness.

    Zhao Changhe returned to Xiaoxiang Pavilion burdened with all kinds of thoughts. He pushed open the door to his room mindlessly.

    Yue Hongling was sitting at the table, pouring herself a drink. When she saw him enter, she smiled slightly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    <i>Damn, this illusion art is seriously convincing!</i> Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart began beating wildly. <i>She looks just like the real Yue Hongling!</i>

    1. 1 cun (´ç) is equal to 3.33 cm ?

 Chapter 111: Real and Fake Yue Hongling

    <h4>Chapter 111: Real and Fake Yue Hongling</h4>

    Not only did she look the part, but her demeanor, tone, the carefree way she poured herself a drink, and her familiar attitude all screamed that she was Yue Hongling.

    It was impossible to achieve this effect by relying solely on makeup and acting skills. He was so familiar with Yue Hongling that anyone else impersonating her would have been immediately exposed. However, he really could not tell if the person right in front of him was really Yue Hongling or not.

    The only exnation that he coulde up with was that the Maitreya Cult¡¯s illusion art was truly extraordinary. He could not sense the illusion taking effect at all, yet he had already fallen under its spell without even being aware of it. It was truly remarkable.

    ¡°I actually thought that the Maitreya Cult would find someone to impersonate you, but I never expected that you would actuallye here, Miss Yue. Is this the surprise that Abbot Fa Yuen was referring to?¡± Zhao Changhe pretended to be surprised and sat next to her. ¡°I never would have thought that... You were actually a celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    Yue Hongling rolled her eyes. <i>What nonsense is this guy saying? Can he really not tell whether or not I¡¯m actually a part of the Maitreya Cult?</i>

    <i>Oh, wait... He probably thinks that I¡¯m the celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult pretending to be myself. He probably does not want the Maitreya Cult to find out about our true rtionship, so he¡¯s deliberately pretending to be unfamiliar with me.</i>

    Yue Hongling did note here to role-y. She intended to discuss important matters with Zhao Changhe, but she also did not want to see someone impersonating her and using her identity for romantic encounters. Just the thought of it made her feel sick.

    And so, she directly said, ¡°I am Yue Hongling.¡±

    However, how could Zhao Changhe believe her just like that? He chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, Miss Yue, back when you saved me at the Zhao Vige, you left a deep and unforgettable impression in my mind. I would never mistake you for someone else. I just didn¡¯t think that Abbot Fa Yuan... No, the great Buddha would really send Miss Yue to enlighten me on Buddhist teachings. This is truly wonderful...¡±

    Yue Hongling really felt like kicking him right now. <i>The real person is right in front of him, yet this fool still insists on thinking that I¡¯m a celestial maiden from the Maitreya Cult merely making use of makeup and illusions. Do I really need to prove myself?</i>

    In the eyes of the world, the only connection between them was when they encountered each other in the Zhao Vige. Zhao Changhe¡¯s words, which were intended for the fake Yue Hongling, were precisely why others firmly believed that he secretly had a crush on Yue Hongling. However, only the real Yue Hongling knew that their interactions extended far beyond that, with their rtionship deepening during the time that she had acted as his stronghold mistress. The more Zhao Changhe emphasized Zhao Vige, the more it proved that he believed that she was just an impostor.

    So in fact, as long as she mentioned their interactions in the bandit stronghold, she would be able to immediately prove her identity.

    But just as she was about to say something, she suddenly stopped herself as her ears twitched slightly.

    <i>Someone is eavesdropping.</i>

    She had no choice but to swallow down her words and put up an act while thinking of a solution. ¡°It is precisely because you and I have such a connection that the Abbot has sent me here to guide you... Our Maitreya Cult and you are a perfect match. We can take the ce of the backing that youck, and we have a way to improve your meridians, and... there¡¯s also me...¡±

    As she said this, she gave herself a thumbs up. <i>This is exactly what the celestial maiden who would be acting like me would have said! Heh, it turns out I do have some talent in acting!</i>

    However, she began to regret what she just did in the next moment.

    Zhao Changhe looked like he could no longer wait and eagerly approached her, with a foolish grin on his face. ¡°I understand! Wise people do not beat around the bush. The Maitreya Cult just wants to recruit me, right? They should have just said that you are a member and I would have joined immediately! Oh, but of course, I still need you to show me some sincerity for that to happen... Ah, Miss Yue, please don¡¯t me me for being so straightforward. I¡¯m just so utterly captivated by you...¡±

    As he said that, he even attempted to put his arm around her waist.

    Of course, Zhao Changhe was deliberately portraying himself as a fool, creating the image of a rough and clueless man. He believed that the more the other person looked down on him, the more likely they were to inadvertently reveal some deep secrets. For instance, exactly what the Maitreya Cult was nning on doing in Yangzhou.

    As for the technique that would ce him under their control, he was confident that the other party would not immediately jump into bed with him, so he had to stay cautious. After all, since they were impersonating Yue Hongling, it would be too suspicious if she acted too promiscuously.

    As expected, the ¡°flower-picking celestial maiden¡± pretended to be reserved and kicked him angrily. ¡°Zhao Changhe! Is this the only thing on your mind?¡±

    Zhao Changhe endured the kick without dodging. He deliberately allowed himself to be kicked to the ground. He quickly rolled over and got up, saying with a smile, ¡°This is just how we bandits are. There is that saying that goes like ¡®don¡¯t let the falcon loose until you see the hare,¡¯ right? If you were to really teach me Buddhist scriptures, I won¡¯t understand a thing. By the time I do, it will be in the distant future. But if that were to happen, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s important matters would remain unresolved, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Hearing this remark, Yue Honglingpletely understood what he was trying to do. He was trying to trick the celestial maiden into speaking. However, Yue Hongling could not help but blush furiously from his words.

    <i>I¡¯m not the celestial maiden! How am I supposed to y along with this! Who the hell is listening outside? Why haven¡¯t they left yet?! If they don¡¯t get out of here soon, I¡¯m just going to stop pretending altogether!</i>

    Suddenly, she received a voice transmission. <i>¡°Why did you hit him?¡±</i>

    Yue Hongling responded coldly, <i>¡°That¡¯s what Yue Hongling would do.¡±</i>

    Outside, there was a thoughtful pause, but when they felt that she did seem to be right, they simply said, ¡°You should sweeten the pot a bit and lead him in slowly. Don¡¯t get too carried away with the act.¡±

    At that moment, Zhao Changhe approached her once again and pleaded, ¡°Big sister Yue, I know you are not just an ordinary celestial maiden, but could you at least give me a hug? If you give me a hug, I promise to seriously listen to your teachings!¡±

    On one hand, he called her ¡°Big sister Yue,¡± and on the other hand, she had to sweeten the pot. Yue Hongling found herself in a dilemma, unsure whether to avoid him or not. Before she could decide, he had already firmly embraced her, and he even leaned in to smell her neck.

    Yue Hongling had goosebumps all over her body and her muscles grew taut. She resisted the urge to p him into a spinning top. Instead, she took a deep breath and immediately sent a voice transmission to the person outside. <i>¡°We¡¯re about to start. Are you really going to continue listening?¡±</i>

    The status of the flower-picking celestial maiden was not something that ordinary believers could touch. The person outside, feeling that Zhao Changhe had beenpletely captivated by the celestial maiden, chuckled and replied, <i>¡°I was just being cautious and making sure to keep you safe... Since this guy seems like he¡¯spletely captivated, I guess there¡¯s no need for me to listen further. I will be taking my leave now.¡±</i>

    When Zhao Changhe held the soft and fragrant figure in his arms, he was genuinely astonished. How could everything, even her scent, be exactly the same as Yue Hongling¡¯s? It even seemed as if she was as tense as a young, inexperienced girl. Could something like this really be achieved through an illusion art?

    However, he continued with his pretense, skillfully steering the conversation in the direction he desired. ¡°Big sister Yue, I finally got to hold you in my arms. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for this day... As long as you tell me to do something in Yangzhou for you, I will do it immediately, even if it costs me my life...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yue Hongling sneered. ¡°You want to hug me that badly? Since when did you start feeling this way?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It started back when I first sat behind you on your horse...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to be frivolous with me when I was in your room injured?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I respect...Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe froze for a moment, and his eyes suddenly widened.

    He cautiously withdrew from the intimate position he had adopted, looking at her with an apprehensive expression. Yue Hongling said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re really good at acting, I¡¯ll admit that. So why did you expose yourself just now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, no, big sister, please let me exin!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Yue Hongling stood up, grabbed Zhao Changhe¡¯s arm, and turned for a shoulder throw, smashing him ruthlessly onto the floor. ¡°You said that you would do anything even if it cost you your life, right? Then how about you go die right now?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe covered his head in defense. ¡°Damn! Why are you here?! I¡¯m innocent, I swear... I was just saying all that to deceive the impostor and find out what they were nning to do in Yangzhou... Ow, don¡¯t step on me! That hurts! Those were all lies. I never¡ª¡±

    His words suddenly got cut short.

    The furious stomping on his back also ceased.

    The room became deathly silent, with only the sound of Yue Hongling¡¯s slightly rapid breathing filling the room.

    The sound of faint footsteps could be heard approaching from outside. The person outside transmitted in a hushed voice, <i>¡°What¡¯s going on? We heard a noise... Huh? Is that heavy breathing I hear? Did that guy resort to violence again? He¡¯s really impatient.¡±</i>

    The room was so quiet that even Zhao Changhe¡¯s senses could pick up on the movement outside. His mind raced, and he eximed loudly, ¡°The Maitreya Cult¡¯s Buddhist arts are truly profound. Is this posture of the Bodhisattva sitting on a lotus? I have been enlightened...¡±

    The footsteps outside faded away into the distance again.

    Zhao Changhe stood up, lowered his voice to a near whisper, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take those words to heart... If there is anything that has been on my mind since our time in Zhao Vige, it¡¯s the hope of one day being able to ride and fight alongside you in the <i>jianghu</i>. Today¡¯s events may have started off quite embarrassingly, but I am honored. My thoughts from back then may really juste true.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him quietly and did not answer for a while.

    Both of them knew that Zhao Changhe had left something unsaid when he cut off his sentence earlier, and he was not willing to continue.

 Chapter 112: So You Know Their True Nature

    <h4>Chapter 112: So You Know Their True Nature</h4>

    He had wanted to say ¡°I never liked you,¡± but his words got stopped halfway, and he would rather get beaten than finish the sentence.

    Did that mean... he actually liked her?

    He himself had no idea.

    And Yue Hongling had a feeling that might actually be the case.

    <i>¡°Since when did you start wanting to hug your big sister Yue?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It started back when I first sat behind you on your horse.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Then why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity to be frivolous with me when I was in your room injured?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°That¡¯s because I respect you.¡±</i>

    <i>Could what he blurted out actually be a lie he made up to trick the celestial maiden? That¡¯s very likely... You stinking bandit, you actually weren¡¯t an honest person even back then.</i>

    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he says it¡¯s fake, I¡¯ll just pretend as if nothing happened, and we can continue as usual, as friends. But it feels so difficult....</i>

    In the air of silence between them, there seemed to be something lingering, something they could not quite discern.

    Zhao Changhe let out a long sigh, then chuckled self-deprecatingly. He took a seat, poured himself a drink, and said, ¡°You know, I was thinking just now... Maybe when I was acting so eager earlier, it wasn¡¯t entirely an act. Perhaps I¡¯m naturally a bit lustful deep down, and I wanted to take advantage of a celestial maiden.¡±

    In reality, he was now starting to doubt whether he had chosen that approach because the person before him had looked so much like Yue Hongling. After all, there were so many other ways to extract information withouting across as an overly eager fool. Could he have done that because he wanted to satisfy some inner desires? He could not help but wonder... However, even with him saying what he said, Yue Hongling probably would not think too much of it.

    Sure enough, Yue Hongling did not seem to dwell on it too much. She casually sat down next to him, and took a sip of the wine she had just poured herself. She coldly snorted and said, ¡°If you¡¯re lustful, then you¡¯re lustful. It¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯re a grown man. Just make sure not to go astray.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You mean following the Maitreya Cult?¡±

    Yue Hongling nodded. ¡°So you really do know their true nature. It even seems like you¡¯re already taking steps to deal with them. It seems that it was really the right choice to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Did you alsoe here to deal with the Maitreya Cult?¡± Zhao Changheughed. ¡°What a coincidence. I heard that you were spotted in the vicinity of Yangzhou before, and I was thinking about looking for you. I had no idea how, but here you are.¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to look for me?¡±

    ¡°I feel that the situation in Yangzhou was extremely weird. I really think there¡¯s something strange at y...as if everyone here is just an actor on a stage, acting ording to a script. From when I first met Wan Dongliu, until now, that¡¯s all I felt.¡±

    Yue Hongling thought to herself that he had hit the nail on the head. She also felt the same way about Yangzhou. That was why she had wanted to find him to discuss what steps they should take next. After all, two heads were better than one.

    They involuntarily locked eyes for a moment, and then they both quickly looked away at the same time.

    Yue Hongling lowered her head, gazing at the wine in her cup. She could not understand why such a simple conversation had suddenly be so awkward. They hadn¡¯t even really begun discussing things, yet it felt so hard to continue.

    <i>Is it because of that hug earlier?</i>

    She forced herself to change the topic, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Wan Dongliu?¡±

    ¡°He just gives me a very strange feeling. He seems to be part of the Maitreya Cult, but he also seems to have other motives. In any case, the Cao Gang appears to be his top priority. Once something goes wrong with the Cao Gang, it could spell chaos for this entire region,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°My primary target is the Maitreya Cult because they are more open with their misdeeds. However, deep down, I value Wan Dongliu, who is keeping to himself, much more.¡±

    Yue Hongling pondered and said, ¡°Is it fair to say that no matter what the Maitreya Cult plots, as long as the Cao Gang does not fall to their side, the situation won¡¯t get too bad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s roughly what I think.¡±

    ¡°Well, as a local figure, Wan Dongliu often hosts young talents whoe to Yangzhou. This is also a form of courtesy in the <i>jianghu</i>. He has even invited me to a banquet in the past, but I politely declined. If he sends me another invitation, I will go and meet him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled how Wan Dongliu had hosted him previously and how he hosted Tang Buqi today. He realized that there might be more such banquets toe. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that he might invite me too...¡±

    After a pause, he added with a peculiar expression, ¡°He might even invite both of us together. After all, many people are eager to see what would happen if I were to meet the real Yue Hongling...¡±

    Yue Hongling hesitated and said, ¡°Should we first discuss how we are going to act when we meet in front of others?¡±

    This was actually quite an amusing situation. The two of them had no such rtionship at all. It would have been enough for the two of them to meet up in public to clear up any misunderstandings. However, that was <i>before</i>. Now, thanks to the Maitreya Cult¡¯s interference, they would have to continue acting, or they might end up exposing the cult¡¯s actions and that would cause all sorts of unstable factors to arise.

    Zhao Changhe then said, ¡°So... should I really pursue you?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart inexplicably skipped a beat, and she turned her head away before saying, ¡°If I reject you, that would be the end of it, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed in resignation. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Yue Hongling spoke softly, ¡°But that¡¯s unfair to you... You never intended to pursue me at all, yet you tarnished your reputation and became aughingstock, all to cover up the fact that I was your stronghold mistress to protect my image...¡±

    Zhao Changhe interjected, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±

    The atmosphere fell silent once more. Yue Hongling averted her gaze. She then bent down to retrieve the fake Yue Hongling from under the bed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this matter. For now, we should focus on figuring out more things about the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    <i>Her ability to change the topic so abruptly is really impressive.</i> Zhao Changhe was immediately pulled back from his messy self-reflection and he asked, ¡°So you didn¡¯t kill her?¡±

    Yue Hongling rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why would I kill her? I was actually worried that there would be no one I could ask about the Maitreya Cult. She¡¯s a lone high-ranking member of the cult who practically fell on myp!¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the flower-picking celestial maiden. Sure enough, though she did resemble Yue Hongling after putting on some makeup, he could tell that she was a fake. She might have been able to fool those who did not know Yue Hongling well, but anyone who was somewhat familiar with the real person would be able to tell that she was a fake.

    <i>Seriously, I can¡¯t believe I actually thought they were able to fake the truth so well that I ended up embarrassing myself in front of the real Yue Hongling.</i>

    Yue Hongling had already woken up the flower-picking celestial maiden. The celestial maid opened her eyes, quickly grasping her situation and saying with a bitter smile, ¡°I never thought that you two were actually a couple. Even the Abbot was fooled by you two...¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling did not bother exchanging nonsense with the celestial maiden. She took out her sword and ced it against her neck. She then asked coldly, ¡°How strong is Fa Yuan?¡±

    This was the reason she had been hesitant to act rashly earlier. Without having a clear understanding of her opponent¡¯s abilities, attacking blindly would be incredibly risky.

    To her surprise, the fanaticism of the celestial maiden toward the cult far exceeded her expectations. The celestial maiden actually closed her eyes defiantly, preferring to die rather than answer.

    Zhao Changhe, however, squatted next to the celestial maiden with a knowing smile and said, ¡°Do you perhaps think that by dying for your faith, you¡¯ll attain rebirth in the Pure Land of Bliss, entering the Realm of True Void?¡±

    When she heard the words ¡°Realm of True Void,¡± the celestial maiden¡¯s expression changed slightly. She realized that Zhao Changhe, who appeared ignorant, might actually have more knowledge about their beliefs than even Yue Hongling. This phrase was unique to the White Lotus Sect. Even someone well-versed in the knowledge of the previous era might not recognize it. Yet, Zhao Changhe seemed quite familiar with it...

    ¡°Whether or not you really will be able to enter the Realm of True Void, and whether or not the Unborn Venerable Mother[1] will reward you for dying like this, I truly can¡¯t say,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a sly smile. He took a pair of scissors and gestured near her face. ¡°But let me ask you this: if I were to cut you into pieces, strip you naked, and hang you from the Twenty-Four Bridge with the words ¡®Maitreya Cult Celestial Maiden¡¯ written all over your body, do you think the Maitreya and the Unborn Venerable Mother will still reward you for your loyalty?¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help but smirk. <i>This guy really has a way with words...</i>

    The celestial maiden, showing signs of panic, opened her eyes wide and protested, ¡°The abbot will know that it¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure about that?¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°How about we make a bet? When that timees, the Maitreya will still show me mercy and allow me to convert. Meanwhile, you, their so-called ¡®celestial maiden,¡¯ who has dirtied the Maitreya¡¯s reputation, will be trapped in the Animal Realm[2], unable to return.¡±

    The celestial maiden bit her lower lip and stopped talking.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s still possible for me, and even big sister Yue, to join the Maitreya Cult. Your previous methods were simply too crude, and you underestimated me. If we have a proper discussion, and you exin to me exactly how powerful the Maitreya Cult is, I can still weigh the pros and cons and maybe join. After all, there is no enmity between us. In fact, we seem to even share some kind of connection, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Regardless of whether the celestial maid believed his words or not, this was a clever way to have her openly share information about the Maitreya Cult without pushing her to her death. Yue Hongling looked at the celestial maiden, who had disguised herself to resemble her, with some admiration. She wondered how the celestial maiden would choose.

    After a long moment of hesitation, the celestial maiden asked softly, ¡°Is it really possible for you to join the cult?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t it be? Up to this point, besides your misguided attempt to deceive me, do we really have any enmity?¡±

    The celestial maiden finally said: ¡°The Maitreya tested Abbot Fa Yuan¡¯s power and said that he was powerful enough to be on the Ranking of Man. However, they were afraid that news of this would spread through the Tome of Troubled Times, potentially revealing their secrets, so they never let him fight with anyone. To others, it appeared as if Zhang Banfo only reached the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive. How many more people are like Fa Yuan and conceal their actual strength in the Maitreya Cult?¡±

    The celestial maiden¡¯s eyes once again sparkled with fervor as she replied, ¡°Countless.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, not revealing whether he believed her or not. He suddenly said, ¡°Since Abbot Fa Yuan is so powerful, why do you need my help? It should be a simple matter for him to assassinate the magistrate of Yangzhou, right?¡±

    Yue Hongling realized that she might not be needed anymore.

    After she answered the first question, the celestial maiden seemed to only be more eager to share more information, with no intention of holding anything back.

    1. Also known as the Queen Mother of the West, she is a major deity in a number of Chinese religions. ?

    2. This is one of the six paths of reincarnation¡ªbeing reborn as an animal. It is traditionally seen as a hellish realm due to loss of sentience. ?

 Chapter 113: Asura Phala

    <h4>Chapter 113: Asura Ph</h4>

    ¡°What would be the point of assassination?¡± The flower-picking celestial maiden continued smoothly, seemingly truly intent on showcasing the cult¡¯s strength and persuading Zhao Changhe to join them. ¡°The Maitreya Cult has a strong presence in Jiangnan. The majority of the officials in Yangzhou have already joined forces with us. Even most of the Cao Gang¡¯s members are our believers. We even have celestial maidens inside the magistrate¡¯s residence.

    ¡°With a simplemand, not only Yangzhou but the entire Jiangnan region would be under our control. If the two of you join us, you can both be Bodhisattvas in the future.¡±

    ¡°With that being the case, what is the cult still waiting for?¡± Zhao Changhe asked. ¡°Are you perhaps waiting for your cult leader to start another movement elsewhere before coordinating things here?¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden shook her head and said, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know about this... I was simply tasked with spreading our teachings to you. I have not been informed about any specific tasks that will be given to you. My only concern is recruiting you into our ranks. If there are indeed tasks that you need to perform, I believe they would probably involve drawing the attention of the Four Idols Cult. After all, you have a feud with them, so you are the best bait. At the moment, that¡¯s the best I cane up with.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Is the Four Idols Cult also carrying out their operations here? Have they been acting in even greater secrecy than you?¡±

    Yue Hongling said softly, ¡°The Four Idols Cult has always been known for their secrecy. Unlike the Maitreya Cult, which aims to expand its number of followers, their goals lie elsewhere... At most, they might recruit some affiliates to carry out tasks openly on their behalf like the Blood God Cult. But most of the time, you wouldn¡¯t even know who among those close to you is actually a member of the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°I suppose that makes sense...¡±

    Even the flower-picking celestial maiden could not hold herself back from responding, ¡°Considering your background as a subordinate member of the Four Idols Cult, it¡¯s only natural...¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°I¡¯m still rtively new to cultivation, and yet you hold me in such high regard just because of my connection to the Four Idols Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. In our cult, killing leads to enlightenment. Killing one person grants you the status of a One-Abode Bodhisattva while killing ten people elevates you to a Ten-Abode Bodhisattva. With you being known as a bloodthirsty murderer, you are a perfect fit for our cult. The title ¡®Asura¡¯ is not just a random nickname, it¡¯s also the Abbot¡¯s expectation of you. In the future, you may even attain the Asura Ph.¡±[1] As the flower-picking celestial maiden spoke, there was a look of expectation and admiration on her face. Her mission to seduce Zhao Changhe was sincere from this angle.

    ¡°...Then why don¡¯t you go recruit the Blood God Cult? They¡¯re all bloodthirsty murderers.¡±

    ¡°We would love to,¡± the flower-picking celestial maiden replied with a hint of frustration. ¡°But the Four Idols Cult is really annoying. It¡¯s just four ancient beasts, what¡¯s there to worship?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°So are you saying that you can actually improve the state of my meridians as you mentioned earlier?¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden nced at Yue Hongling cautiously. Yue Hongling had been quietly listening to their conversation, only asionally providing exnations. It was as if she were letting her man take the lead.

    The celestial maiden secretly marveled, and said softly, ¡°It is indeed true. Our Pure Bliis Art can benefit both the celestial maiden and the target. Many adult converts who have joined our cult have experienced rapid progress in their cultivation thanks to the infusion of true essence. They naturally do not have any problems with regard to their meridians... If you¡¯re willing, I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust her so easily!¡± Yue Hongling, who had been sitting there and acting like a quiet wife, suddenly interjected. ¡°They are merely using forbidden arts to harvest power, using people as furnaces to bypass years of bitter cultivation. While it may seem like you¡¯re making rapid progress, such a way of cultivation will be of no help to the issue with your meridians. Moreover, the power they harvest is impure and chaotic, leading to superficial cultivation. You must not be tempted... Furthermore, once you fall for it, you will never be able to break free from their ability to control people...¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Zhao Changhe said, noticing Yue Hongling¡¯s anxious expression. He instinctively reached out to pat her head, but then he remembered that she was Yue Hongling, not Cui Yuanyang. As such, he could only awkwardly pull his hand back.

    Yue Hongling stared at his hand as it stretched out and then retracted, letting out a harrumph.

    The flower-picking celestial maiden was eager to convince them, saying, ¡°We do not solely rely on harvesting other¡¯s power. We also have celestial maidens who engage in dual cultivation with Bodhisattvas for mutual benefit! Otherwise, how would our high-ranking members cultivate? Prolonged dual cultivation really does have a certain positive effect on the meridians. If I¡¯m lying, may I never return to the Realm of True Void!¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling exchanged nces. Since she had made such a solemn vow, it was likely that there was some truth to her ims; they had initially assumed that she had something else in mind for Zhao Changhe, merely wanting to make use of him

    Zhao Changhe was genuinely intrigued this time. He thought to himself that such arts were typical for a protagonist to possess in these kinds of stories. Although it may not resolve the root issue, it should at least improve his current situation, right? He asked, ¡°Do you have this art?¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden hesitated, not sure if she should reveal the truth. In the end, she said, ¡°I can only have a superficial understanding of this art. You must join our cult, and Maitreya himself will impart it to you.¡±

    Yue Hongling hesitated for a moment before beginning to search the celestial maiden¡¯s body.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her with a rather strange expression.

    <i>Is big sister Yue trying to help me look for the dual cultivation technique? Does she n to find someone for me to practice it with?</i>

    Yue Hongling was indeed searching for a dual cultivation technique for him. She carefully searched but did not find anything. She sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, we do not possess soul-searching or mind-controlling arts. Otherwise, we might have been able to find something...¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden also found Yue Hongling¡¯s actions quite strange. <i>Are we really the ones from a demonic cult or are you? Aren¡¯t you a heroine? Or could it be that you took the chance to touch me first to prevent him from touching me?</i>

    At this moment, footsteps approached from outside the door, and someone said, ¡°Are the two of you... enjoying yourselves?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the celestial maiden. She knew all too well that if someone found out that there were celestial maidens in the magistrate¡¯s residence, she would be in immense trouble. If she was discovered, even being skinned and tortured would be considered lenient. At this point, she naturally knew how to y her part and quickly said in a charming voice, ¡°Changhe, you¡¯re so passionate.... My whole body is still aching....¡±

    Yue Hongling was still body searching the celestial maiden, and when she heard that, the corner of her mouth twitched.

    <i>It¡¯s really hard to bear seeing someone impersonate me right in front of me. Also, what¡¯s with the way you addressed him?</i>

    The person outside chuckled and said, ¡°I apologize for interrupting. However, Young Gang Leader Wan has sent me here to extend an invitation to join him for an evening banquet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Bright Moon Tower.¡±

    ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    The person outside responded, ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t disturb you any further. Have a great time.¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden let out a timely soft moan, apparently as a result of Yue Hongling¡¯s touching.

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    Trying to maintain hisposure, Zhao Changhe suddenly took out a pill that radiated rich blood qi and stuffed it into the celestial maiden¡¯s mouth. ¡°This is the Vicious Blood Pill of the Blood God Cult. If you do not take the antidote within ten days, your blood and qi will rampage, your body will split apart, and you will die a miserable death. Don¡¯t expect Maitreya to save you, everyone has different systems of cultivation.¡±

    In reality, it was just a regr Blood Settling Pill used to suppress the effects of the Vicious Blood Art temporarily. Zhao Changhe was using this ruse to intimidate the celestial maiden, making her believe that she was poisoned with a deadly substance.

    The flower-picking celestial maiden sensed the presence of something in her bloodstream and sighed. ¡°There was actually no need for you to make use of such a malicious substance. I have no choice but to continue with the act. It has to be me who is seen in an intimate situation with you today. I know how to handle them. As for your true rtionship with Yue Hongling, no one will ever find out...¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling exchanged a nce and nodded in agreement. Yue Hongling said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out in public and see if Wan Dongliu tries looking for me.¡±

    After saying that, she slipped out of the window and disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    From the beginning to the end, neither of them felt the need to rify on whether or not they were truly a couple... It actually felt nostalgic in a ridiculous way; after all, when she was the stronghold mistress, they had already experienced a simr situation...

    The flower-picking celestial maiden sighed again. ¡°The Maitreya Cult does not regard you as an enemy, which is why they were deceived so easily. Once someone discovers the truth, you will be in grave danger. I can¡¯t understand why we can¡¯t just be on the same side.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not attempt to change her perspective of the world. This celestial maiden was already deeply indoctrinated, and it was futile to argue with her. Besides, their ns of cing him under their control were not indicative of them being on the same side. He simply replied, ¡°We can talk about thister.¡±

    He sat for a moment, waiting for Yue Hongling to get far away, before boldly opening the door and walking out withrge strides. He encountered the guard outside the door and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think her disguise could fool me, but I have to admit that this y was amazing. It was truly a delightful surprise. I must thank the abbot for his kindness.¡±

    After saying that, he left the Xiaoxiang Pavilion.

    The guard hurriedly entered the room. The flower-picking celestial maiden¡¯s face was flushed and her eyes were filled with a seductive allure as shenguidly adjusted her clothes. She sighed and said, ¡°He found out. I told you that it would be difficult to hide the truth once he got close enough... But fortunately, he¡¯s understanding, and it seems that he found the whole thing enjoyable.¡±

    The guard nodded in agreement, ¡°Did you manage to ce him under control?¡±

    ¡°With my cover blown, I didn¡¯t dare to use that. He¡¯s not a fool. Let¡¯s take our time. I think he can definitely be won over. Patience is key, and who knows, he might truly be addicted to my taste...¡±

    1. Ph is the fruit of karma. In a simplified way, it simply refers to the consequences of one¡¯s actions. On the grander scale, it¡¯s the result of one¡¯s actions in the past life, reflected in the current life. ?

 Chapter 114: Gathering of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 114: Gathering of Heroes</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was aware that ying with the Maitreya Cult like this was akin to walking on a tightrope. The celestial maiden was right in saying that those in the cult were no fools. Their intention had only been to recruit him into their ranks. They never had any malicious intentions toward him. It was precisely because they were not taking the matter on the same level that such an interesting situation hade about.

    <i>I have no idea if Fa Yuan actually hasbat power rivaling those on the Ranking of Man, but even if he isn¡¯t at that level, he should still at least be on par with Yue Hongling. And the part where she mentioned that they have many followers in Yangzhou is probably true. Once they realize that they have been tricked, I might not even know how I end up dying.</i>

    <i>But this is simply what a secret agent does... If I didn¡¯t have to worry about being controlled by some secret mind-controlling art, I might have actually considered joining the cult and ying along. My reputation as a traitor is already well-known throughout the world, and I could easily just renounce the cultter on. Unfortunately, I really don¡¯t want to be ced under their control, so I have no other choice but to take this risk.</i>

    <i>To be honest, this is actually pretty thrilling... </i>

    In any case, he had at least gotten some results. Now, he knew that the majority of the Cao Gang were followers of Maitreya, and there were even celestial maidens around the magistrate. Judging from this situation, it was possible that the magistrate himself had be a follower of Maitreya, or was at least under the control of the cult.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel a little worried. Based on this information, the Maitreya Cult could unleash a rebellion at any moment. Furthermore, this rebellion was something that even the Demon Suppression Bureau in the city would not be able to stop. He wondered what exactly they were waiting for. Beforeing here, he had thought that the empire was not yet facing an imminent copse into chaos, but now he could see how it could start at any moment.

    While he did say that he did not want to be the prince, and that the matters of the world were none of his business... The Maitreya Cult was seriously just up to no good. Their sinister doctrines only led people further into the abyss, all the while serving the selfish desires of the upper echelons of the cult.

    If Chichiunched a rebellion, Zhao Changhe felt that he might not care about it too much. Anyway, he believed that the world was destined to be hers. After all, she was the rightful heir to the throne...

    He walked ahead, lost in thought, when Dragon Bird suddenly vibrated lightly.

    Zhao Changhe was startled.

    Dragon Bird was warning him!

    Ever since the episode at the Ancient Sword Lake, he had not encountered any difficulties or dangers. This was the first time in a good while that Dragon Bird was giving him a warning!

    <i>Where¡¯s the threat?</i>

    His eyes quickly darted around, and he soon discovered a cold glint on the rooftop in the distance. Then, he heard the soft creak of a bowstring being stretched taut.

    Zhao Changhe swiftly spun around, avoiding the arrow just in time. He then adjusted his posture, and with a powerful leap, he charged toward the location of the attacker.

    The attacker appeared incredibly surprised. They did not seem to expect that Zhao Changhe would be able to avoid their fatal arrow, much less move as if he had foreseen it. Seeing Zhao Changhe rushing charging toward them, they swiftly moved from where they were, disappearing into a bustling area resembling a market. They weaved through the crowd and vanished from his sight.

    By the time Zhao Changhe got to the spot where the attacker had been, he hadpletely lost track of them and he had no way of going after them.

    He stood outside outside the market, observing a group of foreign merchants and tourists, his brow furrowing deeply.

    During the brief encounter, he had noticed that the attacker was wearing a mask that was dazzlingly blue. However, their movements were too fast, so he had not been able to see anything else clearly. It was evident from this that the attacker was cautious, even going to the extent of wearing a mask despite clearly expecting to seed. They made sure to take all measures to prevent anyone from recognizing them.

    This was not the style of the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Those from the Snow-Listening Pavilion had never been afraid of others knowing that they were assassins. In fact, they often took pride in leaving a sign behind wherever they fulfilled a mission. They never used masks, and their usual approach involved disguising themselves as merchants beforeunching sudden attacks.

    <i>If they aren¡¯t from the Snow-Listening Pavilion, then who could be behind this attack? I¡¯m honestly confused. These foreign merchants gathered in the market... Could they be rted to foreigners? But when have I offended any foreigners? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever even interacted with them at all.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no way that it could be Tang Buqi, right?</i>

    Zhao Changhe carefully went through his list of potential enemies in his mind and was left perplexed.

    Seeing that it was already getting quitete, he decided to grab a passerby to ask for directions to Bright Moon Tower.

    Perhaps the Cao Gang¡¯s forces could help him find some clues... He wondered if it could be Wan Dongliu. But that did not make any sense, Wan Dongliu was currently hosting guests. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense for him to leave and attempt an assassination. <i>Could he have sent someone? But what would be his motive?</i>

    *

    ¡°The spring breeze brings three thousand guests to paradise beneath Yangzhou¡¯s bright moon.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was a trap or not, the Bright Moon Tower remained a top establishment of Yangzhou. The bright lights made it look like it was midday despite it being dusk. Laughter and joy filled the air as servants and waiters made their way around.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe walking slowly, someone shouted loudly: ¡°Young Hero Zhao has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Changhe momentarily shifted his thoughts away from the assassin and found the way he was addressed somewhat amusing. <i>This seems like the first time I¡¯ve been addressed as ¡°young hero.¡±</i>

    <i>It seems quite difficult to get this title... Although it¡¯s just a show of courtesy, it feels much better than being called a bandit.</i>

    He cupped his hand and stepped inside.

    Despite having chosen a prominent establishment like the Bright Moon Tower for the gathering, neither the host nor the guests had gone upstairs at this time. They were all seated in the lower hall, engaged in conversation.

    As Zhao Changhe entered, all eyes turned to him, and Wan Dongliu greeted him with a heartyugh. ¡°Brother Zhao, you¡¯re here! Please have a seat!¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around and did not see Yue Hongling anywhere. He wondered whether she had not arrived yet or Wan Dongliu had simply not invited her.

    In the main seat, there was a middle-aged man he did not recognize. He thought that the man was probably Wan Dongliu¡¯s father.

    Zhao Changhe cupped his hand and said, ¡°Greetings, everyone. Brother Wan, can you introduce me to everyone?¡±

    Wan Dongliu led him over to the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, this is our esteemed Magistrate Qian! Hearing about how the hidden dragons of the jianghu are gathering here, Magistrate Qian came specially to meet all of the outstanding individuals.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts were suddenly disrupted. <i>Who the hell has the patience to entertain some official? How are his celestial maidens at home doing?</i>

    Despite having such thoughts, he cupped his fist casually and said, ¡°So it¡¯s the magistrate, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Magistrate Qian observed Zhao Changhe and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re indeed a bandit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe maintained an expressionless face and nced at Wan Dongliu.

    Wan Dongliu discreetly tugged at him, signaling him to step aside, and he then said softly, ¡°Brother Zhao, this is my fault. I don¡¯t know why the magistrate suddenly decided to join our gathering. It¡¯s not like he came here to socialize. Sadly, I can¡¯t just refuse him, so it¡¯s quite a nuisance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s not bother with him. Could you introduce me to the others?¡±

    Wan Dongliu led him to the other guests and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already met brother Tang... This is Daoist Priest Xuan Chong of Taiyi Sect. He¡¯s ranked twelfth on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.¡±

    Zhao sized up the young daoist in front of him. He looked quite ordinary, with no striking features. However, seeing as he had achieved such a ranking at such a young age meant that he was the real deal. Chichi was only ranked thirteen. Additionally, simr to Wan Dongliu, these people had been at the same ce on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons for a while now, so who knew what level they were really at now?

    Zhao Changhe did not look down on Daoist Priest Xuan Chong, and he politely cupped his hand while saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    The young daoist reciprocated the courtesy, and his next words actually surprised Zhao Changhe. ¡°It is also a pleasure to meet you. By leaving the Blood God Sect and defeating leader figures of the demonic cult, you have truly eliminated significant threats to the <i>jianghu</i>. Many of our generation here share this sentiment.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked his eyes, silently realizing something... Ever since he had left Beimang, he had been pursued by authorities, hunted by demonic cults, and targeted by assassins, but from the beginning to the end, he had never been confronted by members of the orthodox sects. It seemed that they viewed his actions as righteous and did not want to create any problems for him.

    <i>Sure, they¡¯re known as orthodox sects, but it seems like they¡¯re not too concerned about the imperial court¡¯s arrest warrant. It seems like the situation of the Demon Suppression Bureau is even moreplicated than I initially thought.</i>

    Regardless, these words lifted Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood quite a bit, considering he had just survived an assassination attempt only to meet that dumbass official. He asked, ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°These are outstanding talents from Yangzhou. This is the Jade-Faced Divine Sword, Little White Dragon Su...¡±

    Before Wan Dongliu finished speaking,ughter erupted from outside the door as a voice proimed, ¡°Introductions? What¡¯s the point of introducing a bunch of losers?! It seems that the hidden dragons of the Central ins[1] have an undeserved reputation. The so-called heroes of Jiangnan are a load of nonsense!¡±

    As the voice trailed off, the door mmed open, and the two guards at the entrance were sent tumbling aside and onto the ground, groaning in pain.

    Wan Dongliu, who had been constantly jovial and weing, suddenly had a grim expression on his face. He muttered, ¡°Who is the river-crossing dragon that dares cause trouble in the territory of the Cao Gang?¡±

    A group of a dozen men barged in through the door, all of them with exotic hairstyles and foreign clothes. It was clear from first nce that they were not natives of the Central ins.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    It seemed like the person who had attempted to assassinate him earlier had sought refuge among the foreigners earlier. Now, a group of foreigners had intruded on Wan Dongliu¡¯s turf...

    He turned his head and nced at Magistrate Qian. He could not help but wonder about the real reason the man was here today.

    1. In the raws, this was written as ÖÐÍÁ, which actually refers to China. I don¡¯t think calling it China would really fit the story, though. ?

 Chapter 115: A Brimming Hall With Three Thousand Guests

    <h4>Chapter 115: A Brimming Hall With Three Thousand Guests</h4>

    Everyone was looking at the foreigners who had just barged in.

    Two individuals led the group, one tall and one short. The taller one stood at an imposing nine chi tall, with an exposed upper body revealing bulging muscles. His biceps were so massive that they could rival an average person¡¯s thigh. He carried an unusuallyrge saber on his back, and he basically looked like arger version of Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe craned his neck to size up the man, realizing that he would barely reach the man¡¯s chest. However, the size of the tall man¡¯s saber did not seem to surpass that of Dragon Bird, so the proportions did not make him appear as extraordinary... He could not help but sense Dragon Bird feeling quite proud of itself and eager for a fight. Its saber qi was nearly surging out.

    <i>Damn, just because you¡¯re a bit bigger, you¡¯re acting all proud and haughty...</i>

    The shorter man was only shorter inparison to the giant beside him. In reality, though, he stood at over seven chi tall, which was a fair bit taller than the average person. He had a certain air of sophistication about him.

    Hearing Wan Dongliu¡¯s questioning tone, he replied with a polite smile, ¡°We heard that in the Central ins, martial arts are flourishing, and although we are here to do business, we also admire your prowess. We heard that the young master of the Wan n has invited renowned heroes of Yangzhou to gather at the Bright Moon Tower. We felt that it would be a grand event and we were eager toe and take a look. Could it be that the heroes of Yangzhou are afraid of us merchants?¡±

    Wan Dongliu sneered and said, ¡°We are friends gathering for a drink. We did not gather here topare our martial arts! Youe and disturb our gathering, and you still want to do business in Yangzhou!¡±

    Suddenly, he drew his sword and called out, ¡°Members of the Cao Gang, here...¡±

    The shorter man chuckled, interrupting him, ¡°See, this is exactly what we were talking about. The hidden dragons of the central ins truly do have an undeserved reputation. Despite there being so many heroes listed on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons present here, none of them dare to engage in a one-on-one fight and instead n to gang up on us. How can they still have the gall to boast of their martial prowess? It¡¯s ridiculous, truly ridiculous!¡±

    Wan Dongliu was about to respond when he suddenly heard the voice of Magistrate Qiane from behind him. ¡°Dongliu, what he said is not entirely wrong. There¡¯s no harm in a friendly contest to demonstrate the might of the Great Xia Empire.¡±

    Wan Dongliu frowned, and Xuan Chong, Tang Buqi, and the others shared his concern.

    <i>This is too risky. Who knows what level the opponents are at? What if there¡¯s someone from the Ranking of Heaven or Ranking of Earth mixed in among them? Are we supposed to just entertain them?</i>

    But then, the man on the other sideughed and said, ¡°We, the heroes of the Grasnds[1], do not y any of those fancy tricks of yours. Hidden dragons will only face hidden dragons.¡±

    The nine-chi-tall man next to him shouted thunderously, ¡°Batu is here, who dares to fight me?!¡±

    Whispers and murmurs filled the air among the bystanders.

    The Tome of Troubled Times enveloped the world, so the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was naturally not limited to the characters of the Central ins. This individual appeared to be a genuine hidden dragon¡ªthe 99th Hidden Dragon, known as Batu the Wild Lion.

    Tang Buqi could not contain himself any longer and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll take you on!¡±

    The 120th hidden dragon had been looking for someone stronger to hone his skills. When he challenged Zhao Changhe, it was partially for that reason. Batu, who was the 99th hidden dragon, was a much more suitable match than Zhao Changhe. He still could not help feeling angry every time he looked at Zhao Changhe. There was no better time to fight than now!

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    As soon as he went forward, Tang Buqi unleashed a famous move from the Spring Water Sword Art called Infinite Parting Sorrow.

    One sword turned into three, and the three turned into infinity. In an instant, Batu was surrounded by countless glimmering sword lights.

    The spectators nodded slightly, feeling that this would be an intense battle. After all, the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was not an absolute indicator of strength, it could only be used as a reference. The gap between the ranks 99 and 120 was actually quite small, and the Tang n¡¯s Spring Water Sword Art was not to be underestimated...

    However, Zhao Changhe shook his head slightly, not holding high hopes at all.

    While Tang Buqi did have decent strength, hecked the experience of life-and-death battles. The day the young man challenged him, he could not even impose a hint of pressure. On the other hand, the tall man Tang Buqi was facing was apletely different story...

    Before Zhao Changhe could finish his thoughts, a furious shout reverberated as Batu drew his saber and swung it fiercely.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s sword lights were already nearing Batu¡¯s throat. However, Batu¡¯s sh did not discriminate, nor did it care which of the sword lights was real. He confronted Tang Buqi directly with the intent of exchanging blow for blow!

    Though clearly possessing superior swordsmanship and having the initial advantage, Tang Buqi was forced to evade, dodging to his right

    However, Batu¡¯s seemingly heavy downward sh effortlessly turned into a horizontal sh, chasing directly after Tang Buqi!

    Caught off guard, Tang Buqi had no choice but to block the attack by holding his sword vertically. However, did his longsword really have any chance of blocking such a saber?

    <i>ng!</i>

    Fortunately, Tang Buqi was at least using a treasured sword of the Tang n. It bent, but it did not break. He narrowly pulled his sword back and retreated.

    Batu took another step forward, relentlessly pursuing Tang Buqi.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A cold light shot directly toward Batu¡¯s face. Daoist Priest Xuan Chong was afraid that Tang Buqi was really going to be cut in half, so he took action urgently.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A dark red scimitar suddenly appeared in the path of Xuan Chong¡¯s sword path, mysteriously diverting his sword away. Xuan Chong could not withstand the peculiar dragging force of the scimitar and staggered back two steps before he could finally regain his footing. He turned around in shock and eximed, ¡°Spirit Fox de! You¡¯re Fox Spirit Chi Li!¡±

    It was the very man who had used words to provoke a one-on-one battle. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s me.¡±

    The entire ce was in an uproar.

    It was Chi Li. First on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons!

    Moreover, he had reached first ce at the age of twenty and had been holding the position firmly for two years. He was still only twenty-two years old!

    There was nothing wrong with hidden dragons facing hidden dragons, but him being first on the Ranking of Hidden Dragonspletely changed things!

    Amidst the shock and awe, Chi Li turned his head and nced at Tang Buqi.

    When Xuan Chong attempted to save Tang Buqi, Chi Li had stopped him. However, Tang Buqi had not been sliced in two by Batu¡¯s sh. A scar-faced man was now in front of Tang Buqi, seemingly protecting him. He was carrying a saber evenrger than Batu¡¯s, but he had not even drawn his saber yet.

    Batu seemed somewhat wary of the scar-faced man, and he had halted his pursuit.

    <i>Is the scarface Zhao Changhe? I missed what happened just now, so I have no idea how he managed to save Tang Buqi from Batu. He even managed to make Batu feel wary... </i>

    Right after Chi Li had this thought, he watched as Tang Buqi, feeling both embarrassed and angry, pointed at Batu and said, ¡°Based on your strength and speed, you should already be at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. You aren¡¯t at the fourthyer like you were when you were ranked 99th on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons! This was an unfair victory!¡±

    Batu looked at him as if he was aplete moron. ¡°Just because the Tome of Troubled Times said that I was at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate eight months ago doesn¡¯t mean that I still have to be at the fourthyer now. If I hadn¡¯t made any progress in eight months, then how would I be worthy of being called a hidden dragon? If anything, I think my progress is pretty slow!¡±

    Tang Buqi, whose strength was overwhelmingly inferior and now even had his intelligence mocked, felt so ashamed and angry that he wanted to dig a hole and hide inside.

    Chi Li chuckled lightly and looked at Xuan Chong, ¡°Daoist priest, it seems that the oue of their battle has been decided. Shall we continue?¡±

    Xuan Chong frowned.

    He knew that he was no match for Chi Li.

    First Hidden Dragon... These three words could leave those of the same generation breathless.

    Chi Li nced at Zhao Changhe, but his gaze showed no intention of fighting against someone who was ranked in the 80s. He then looked at Wan Dongliu. ¡°Mister Wan, would you like to have a match?¡±

    Wan Dongliu said indifferently, ¡°I am no match for the First Hidden Dragon.¡±

    Chi Li looked up to the sky andughed, ¡°This is exactly why I said that the hidden dragons of the Central ins have an undeserved reputation. Your heroes truly are nothing special! Batu, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The bystanders all fell silent, and everyone red at Chi Li with fiery eyes, clenching their fists tightly.

    However, within this silence, they heard the sound of hooves approaching rapidly on the blue stone tiles. Chi Li¡¯sughter gradually stopped, and his gaze held some surprise.

    In actuality, hisughter was not mereughter¡ªit was intended on and fully capable of sowing shadows in these people¡¯s hearts. And yet, the mere sound of this horse¡¯s hooves had prevented him from doing that. <i>Could it be some renowned master from the Ranking of Man?</i>

    The sound of horse hooves ceased, and a clear and melodious female voice sounded from outside the door, ¡°Who said that the hidden dragons of the Central ins have an undeserved reputation?¡±

    Following these words, a woman in a red dress strode in through the door. Her sword qi was already surging into the sky before she even made it through the door.

    Her stunning beauty eclipsed the bright moon, causing all of the beauties in the building to feel ashamed.

    Her captivating eyes swept over Chi Li, and the first person theynded on was actually Zhao Changhe, who gave her a faint smile in response.

    The neer then politely greeted Wan Dongliu, ¡°Pardon me for barging in, Young Gang Leader Wan. I came here to ask you for a drink.¡±

    Wan Dongliuughed loudly, ¡°My best wine is waiting for you!¡±

    Chi Li looked at the neer with a somewhat solemn expression. He did not expect that the person who put such pressure on him was actually a brave and beautiful woman. The guest list he had seen did not include this person.

    He spoke slowly, ¡°May I know who you are?¡±

    The neer finally nced at him and replied indifferently: ¡°I am Yue Hongling of the Central ins!¡±

    1. This is a reference to Mongolia. ?

 Chapter 116: A Sword Atop Fourteen Provinces

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Sword Atop Fourteen Provinces</h4>

    Yue Hongling, the Second Hidden Dragon!

    Many of the people present could not help but hold their breaths in anticipation.

    It has already been half a year since Yue Hongling reached second ce on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Her greatest target when she was training to get stronger was none other than Chi Li!

    If Chi Li wanted to humiliate the renowned hidden dragons of the Central ins, defeating only the top ten would not be able to demonstrate his true abilities. He had to seek out someone from the Ranking of Man or, if he insisted on facing the hidden dragons, he had only two options: Yue Hongling or Cui Yuanyong.

    Nobody had ever expected that what seemed like a random gathering hosted by the Cao Gang¡¯s young gang leader would ultimately turn into a showdown between top-ranked hidden dragons involving the honor of different nations!

    Chi Li had never thought that he would actually meet Yue Hongling here. After the initial shock, his eyes revealed a wild and ecstatic fighting spirit, ¡°Excellent, excellent. I never would have thought that I would actually get to encounter the Setting Sun, Yue Hongling, in this ce!¡±

    Yue Hongling calmly asked, ¡°Were you intending to ascend the Ranking of Man?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Chi Li with a slight smile. ¡°To be honest with you... as I traveled southward, I encountered some people who imed to be ¡®on par with those on the Ranking of Man¡¯ or some such. I challenged all of them and killed quite a few of them, but it was all boring. Most of them were just boasting.

    ¡°It seems that the Tome of Troubled Times holds some truth. There¡¯s a big difference between those who do make it into the rankings and those who don¡¯t. Those who im to be on par with people on the Ranking of Man might not even be able topare to the top hidden dragons. With that said, I believe that you won¡¯t disappoint me, Miss Yue.¡±

    The crowd buzzed with excitement.

    Over the past few days, many renowned martial artists who were known to be on the verge of ascending to the Ranking of Man had inexplicably died. It turned out that it was actually all Chi Li¡¯s doing!

    While it was true that many of those iming to be ¡°on par with those on the Ranking of Man¡± were mostly touted by others, not all of them were mere braggarts.

    Daoist Xuan Chong asked, ¡°Did Daoist Huang He also die by your hands?¡±

    ¡°Yup,¡± Chi Liughed. ¡°That old daoist talked a big game, but in the end, he was just like the rest. What about it? It was a fair duel. I did not sneak attack anyone. Could it be that the Taiyi Sect is afraid of losing?¡±

    A look of gloom emerged in Xuan Chong¡¯s eyes.

    That daoist priest had a good rtionship with their Taiyi Sect, and in fact Xuan Chong hade here precisely for the purpose of investigating Daoist Priest Huang He¡¯s death. He did not expect to solve the case all of a sudden. The bigger problem was that he knew very well that Daoist Priest Huang He was not just blown out of proportion. His strength truly was close to those on the Ranking of Man, and he genuinely had a chance at entering the ranking. His reputation was not just for show!

    In other words, Chi Li was actually already at the tail end of the Ranking of Man in terms of strength. All hecked was a formal challenge against someone on the Ranking of Man... <i>He¡¯s only twenty-two years old!</i>

    <i>Is he actually going to be able to recreate Xia Longyuan¡¯s legend?</i>

    Xuan Chong secretly worried about Yue Hongling... <i>She¡¯s younger and has less experience than Chi Li. Does she have any chance of beating him?</i>

    Yue Hongling remained silent and slowly drew her longsword. She pointed it at Chi Li, and said, ¡°This sword is named Evening Glow. It¡¯s three chi, four cun, and two fen long.¡±

    Chi Li held his scimitar and responded with a slight bow. ¡°My weapon is called the Fox Spirit Scimitar. It has the ability to bewitch the mind and create illusions. Do be careful.¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s longsword instantly crossed the hall, heading straight for Chi Li.

    With just this one sword strike, everyone was moved. Tang Buqi, who was standing behind Zhao Changhe, had sweat pouring down his forehead, fully aware of the vast gap between his swordsmanship and hers!

    If his sword could barely be considered as a little flowing spring, then Yue Hongling¡¯s sword strike was like a setting sun casting its radiant glow across the horizon. Regardless of where the river was, the sunset flow enveloped it, dyeing the water with its brilliance.

    Tang Buqi knew that he could not block this sword strike. No, forget about blocking, he could not even see the path of her sword clearly. It was as if there was nowhere to hide as long as he was in this hall.

    In fact, he even felt as if as long as he was in this <i>world</i>, there was no escaping this sword strike.

    He knew it was not that extreme, and it was just a kind of sword intent that had plunged him and the other swordsmen in a profound state of mind, but this meant that his mind had been seized and he had already lost. In other words, he would not even be able to bring himself to block Yue Hongling¡¯s sword strike.

    With thendscape of the setting sun casting its radiant glow over the mountains and rivers, a dark red saber shadow suddenly cut through, like a line that divided the autumn water and the endless sky. Thus, the water remained water, and the sky remained sky.

    Everyone in the hall could only see the scimitar crossing paths with the longsword, and it felt as if time and space had momentarily frozen.

    It seemed like some kind of illusion was invading Yue Hongling¡¯s consciousness, and they did not know what she saw at this instant, but her gaze remained calm, without even a hint of disturbance.

    She flicked her longsword, and the scimitar, which had easily caused Xuan Chong to stagger and retreat earlier, could not stop it. The tip of her sword swiftly arrived right before Chi Li¡¯s throat!

    A look of admiration shed in Chi Li¡¯s eyes. It was hard to tell what kind of footwork he used, but he moved as if he had teleported and was instantly at Yue Hongling¡¯s side, his scimitar shing toward her throat.

    Fast, simply too fast... A strange scimitar paired with a strange movement technique!

    The sword and saber shed, and the two of them stopped and turned to face one another.

    In that swift moment of their exchange, people could only hear the sharp sounds of metal shing against metal. Those with slightly weaker cultivation were unable to even perceive the rapid exchange of moves between the two. It was all a blur to them, and they could hardly make out any details.

    Even Zhao Changhe had a hard time following their movements.

    Yue Hongling had held back quite a lot when they were sparring, but she was not holding back at all now. In the end, she was at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate. It was not a level that he could fully understand while only being at the fourthyer.

    However, he could tell that Yue Hongling¡¯s hands were trembling slightly as if she was at a disadvantage in terms of raw power during their intense exchange.

    Chi Li had probably not reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate yet, but he was likely on the verge of it. He likely had a bit more umtion than Yue Hongling...

    His reputation as number one on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was well-deserved. The Tome of Troubled Times never made mistakes in its rankings!

    He was the top of the younger generation, in terms of both potential and strength!

    Chi Li looked back at Yue Hongling, with admiration shing in his eyes once again. ¡°Throughout my journey, there were very few who had the same or even lower cultivation that were able to make me feel the threat of death. Miss Yue, you are truly unique. I genuinely admire you.¡±

    Yue Hongling said lightly, ¡°Likewise.¡±

    But then, Chi Li¡¯s tone suddenly changed and his next words only reached Yue Hongling¡¯s ears. ¡°But a prominent figure from the Central ins like you cannot continue to live in this world.¡±

    Following those words, he swung his scimitar once more.

    The visual perception of the crowd became distorted once again. There was a strange arc that seemed to circle tens of thousands of li, yet reached its destination seemingly instantly. This bizarre spatial illusion made people feel suffocated and their minds went numb. It felt impossible toprehend this mysterious and profound circle.

    A glimmer of sword light blossomed at the center of the circle, instantly dispelling the mysterious feeling.

    The sword emitted a chilling brilliance that eclipsed everything in its path, rendering the world colorless.

    Concepts of space and trajectory becamepletely irrelevant, as the sword¡¯s only goal was to take a life. It was just like in Batu¡¯s battle with Tang Buqi earlier, but reversed. At this moment, it was Yue Hongling who was fighting for her life!

    Yue Hongling¡¯s voice sounded in Chili¡¯s ears, and she repeated herself, ¡°Likewise.¡±

    ¡ª<i>A prominent figure from the Central ins like you cannot continue to live in this world.</i>

    ¡ª<i>A hero from a foreignnd like you cannot continue to exist.</i>

    Chi Li truly admired Yue Hongling¡¯s bravery and decisiveness. He found it hard to believe that she was actually managing her own against him!

    <i>Is she really a woman?</i>

    At this critical moment, a violent burst of energy erupted and crashed right in-between the two fighters carrying the force of a mountain.

    It was arge saber that was about four or five chi long. It did not matter whether it was the Setting Sun or the Grasnds Fox Spirit, anyone who did not dodge this saber would be cleaved in half.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The longsword and scimitar made light contact before flying back in opposite directions. Meanwhile, the massive sabernded precisely between the two fighters, forming a barrier that seemed to span the entire distance between heaven and earth.

    Onlookers could clearly see that there was a clear sword wound on Chi Li¡¯s ribs, and blood was flowing freely from it.

    At the same time, Yue Hongling¡¯s left shoulder looked like it had been nearly split apart by the scimitar and was simrly dripping with blood.

    Both sides were wounded!

    If it had not been for the timely intervention of therge saber, both of the top-ranked hidden dragons might have met their end together!

    Chi Li looked at the wound on his ribs and whispered in admiration, ¡°In this vast Central ins, epassing fourteen provinces... Only this sword stands out among the younger generation.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not reply to him. Her beautiful eyes remained fixed in the direction from which the saber had been thrown.

    There, she saw Zhao Changhe with a stern expression.

    <i>What¡¯s with the grim look on your face? Is it because I was willing to put my life on the line against someone? What¡¯s your problem? Don¡¯t you realize that with the tension we had there, both of us may have identally swung our weapons your way? Do you not fear for your own life?</i>

    Chi Li also turned to look at Zhao Changhe, his expression a little strange, ¡°Brother, you are quite courageous. Are you not afraid of death? Oh, could it be because...¡±

    Everyone else also realized what had happened just moments before. Without the timely intervention of the saber, the fight may have resulted in fatalities.

    The person who had thrown the saber had disyed remarkable insight, but he clearly did not fear bing the target of the two fighters. It really did seem like he did not value his own life.

    It was only then that people suddenly remembered something.

    Specifically, they remembered the rumors of Zhao Changhe secretly having a crush on Yue Hongling...

 Chapter 117: Youre Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 117: You''re Too Weak</h4>

    When they thought of this, everyone could not help but find Zhao Changhe particrly intriguing. He had taken the risk of getting seriously injured, yet he had actually moved to break the fight between the two rather than favoring Yue Hongling.

    When Xuan Chong had moved to save Tang Buqi, he had directly struck out against Batu, but no one thought that he had done something inappropriate. After all, why would anyone care about how he went about saving someone on his side? The struggles between nations were of greater importance than minor scuffles between internal forces. In fact, he could be considered magnanimous for not jumping into the battle and cutting down Batu.

    However, Zhao Changhe had actually not chosen to throw his saber at Chi Li¡¯s head but rather right between the two fighters, preventing the possibility that the two fighters were unable to control themselves and ended up taking each other¡¯s lives. This was what the referee of apetition would do. There was nothing wrong with it from any possible perspective.

    And precisely for that reason, it was difficult to understand what he was thinking. Even if he wanted to sacrifice his life for honor, or if he was confident that he could severely injure himself to take his opponent down, his family and friends would find it hard to think this way. Due to his actions, those from the foreign race behind Chi Li might even start feeling sympathy for him.

    Some people felt that what he had just done was even less appropriate than Xuan Chong.

    The action he had carried out was much riskier than simply favoring Yue Hongling. Refereeing was not a job that just anyone could do, any mistakes could mean the wannabe judge being the one ending up on the ground. So, was doing something like that really necessary?

    No one believed that Zhao Changhe had acted out of righteousness. Everyone believed that he had done such a thing to prevent the perception that Yue Hongling had received assistance against Chi Li. In this regard, Yue Hongling should be thankful as he would rather take more risks himself.

    <i>Just how much does he like Yue Hongling?</i>

    People could not help but sneak nces at Yue Hongling, who was quietly applying medicine to herself to stop the bleeding. They could not help but think, <i>Miss Yue, these actions of his are no different than an open deration of love. By the way, he even got a stronghold mistress who looked just like you, isn¡¯t that scandalous? Are you going to do something about it?</i>

    <i>We¡¯ve been waiting to see this moment for a long time... </i>

    Yue Hongling did not mention whether or not she was confident in trading injuries for her opponent¡¯s life. In the end, her response was as follows, ¡°I am grateful for you stopping our fight at the critical moment. But don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous for you to do this kind of thing?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and replied, ¡°You saved my life back at Zhao Vige.¡±

    Yue Hongling was speechless.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about throwing a saber from afar? I just threw my saber because it was faster. If it had been faster to charge over, then I would have done that instead! If you see your savior about to go down in their fight against someone, what is there to hesitate about? If you hesitate, then what¡¯s the point in being in this world or talking about chivalry? It would be better for you to just go back home and get drunk on milk!¡±

    Xuan Chong nodded slightly, ¡°He is a member of my generation.¡±

    Someone in the crowd muttered, ¡°Is it really just repaying a favor, I wonder... I¡¯m afraid he had something greater in mind...¡±

    Yue Hongling turned her head slightly.

    Well, what was supposed to be a heroic act had turned into this corny farce. She could not help but feel sorry for Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe looked around the crowd. He did not know who had just spoken up, and he did not bother trying to find out. He loudly dered, ¡°So what?! The whole world knows about how I wanted to make Yue Hongling my wife. What¡¯s wrong with that? I can¡¯t just bring myself to stand by and watch as this foolish woman, who calls herself a hero, wants to go down with someone. What are you going to do about it?!¡±

    <i>Here it is! </i>

    <i>As expected, bandits are direct!</i>

    Zhao Changhe simply looked at Yue Hongling. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve probably heard about it yourself. Well, I¡¯ll just ask you directly. Do I have a chance, yes or no?¡±

    Countless people eagerly looked at Yue Hongling, as if this question was even more captivating than the earlier intense battle between the First and Second Hidden Dragons. Even Chi Li, who was simrly tending to his wounds, smiled and looked over with interest.

    Endless trials and the eternal cycle of life and death could be quite tedious.

    Observing such romantic entanglements was an amusing diversion every now and then.

    Yue Hongling was looking at Zhao Changhe, and she recalled the discussion they had earlier.

    <i>¡°Should we first discuss how we are going to act when we meet in front of others?¡± </i>

    <i>¡°So... should I really pursue you?¡± </i>

    <i>¡°If I reject you, that would be the end of it, right?¡±</i>

    The words he had just said were in ordance with their earlier discussion. This could indeed bring an end to the rumors and gossip that had surrounded their rtionship for so long. However, when her turn to respond came, she could not bring herself to say the words that had reached her lips.

    Rejecting him publicly, in front of so many people, would make him look pitiful. If she did that, he would be everyone¡¯sughingstock.

    But agreeing? She genuinely did not have that kind of sentiment, much less any ns for such rtionships for the time being.

    Looking into Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, they remained clear and even seemed to contain a hint of amusement, as if he was saying, ¡°<i>How do you like my script? Is my performance convincing? Come on, it¡¯s your turn.</i>¡±

    It was unclear how much time passed, perhaps just a few breaths, but amidst the eager anticipation of the crowd, Yue Hongling finally spoke, ¡°My heart still desires to roam the world. I have no intention of choosing a partner for the time being.¡±

    Even though he had expected this answer, Zhao Changhe still could not help but sigh a little inwardly. He said, ¡°I understand¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Yue Hongling suddenly added, ¡°But...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s ears pricked up.

    ¡°If I were to seek a partner, he does not necessarily need to have great strength. Instead, I would want someone with a heart filled with chivalry and courage, who ismitted to safeguarding the nation and the people, and who is willing to help the weak and oppose the strong. Only if our hearts align in this way can I bring myself to journey with him to the ends of the world.¡±

    The crowd collectively let out a satisfied ¡°Ohhhhh.¡± Indeed, this was very much in character for Yue Hongling. In any case, it was unthinkable for her to ask about dowry or whatever material possessions.

    Yue Hongling said slowly, ¡°Brother Zhao, you have the courage... But in the presence of foreigners, who act arrogantly and rely on their strength to bully others, you can¡¯t even bring yourself to stand against Batu. Is it because you see him as stronger than you and are afraid of him¡±

    Batu: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Why are you suddenly calling me out? I was just enjoying the show from the side here. I¡¯m just minding my own business...</i>

    <i>Oh, wait, this actually does seem to be a part of our business. We originally came here to show off our strength and trample the hidden dragons of the Central ins. We¡¯re enemies. I almost forgot about it while watching the show just now...</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked at Yue Hongling inexplicably, as if saying, ¡°This was not what we agreed upon earlier. What are you doing?¡±

    Yue Hongling looked right back at him calmly. It was difficult to tell her true intentions.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head slightly, turned to look at Batu, and chuckled, ¡°Of course there is a reason why I haven¡¯t taken action against him.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a few steps, stretched out his hand to caress the hilt of Dragon Bird, which was stuck into the ground, and said slowly, ¡°He is too weak. He is only qualified to bully my eldest nephew. He has no value to me, even as a whetstone. Why would I bother?¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Batu: ¡°?¡±

    The crowd looked at each other in shock.

    <i>Why would you bother??</i>

    <i>Hey, you shouldn¡¯t just see Batu as the 99th hidden dragon. Even if he is eleven ces lower than you on the ranking and you think you are better than others, he has shown his strength just now. His cultivation has clearly reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. Meanwhile, you still haven¡¯t even broken through to the fourthyer, right? You may have higher potential than him, but you might not be able topare to him inbat power right now.</i>

    <i>You¡¯re both on the same level and challenging someone with higher cultivation than you is a difficult feat. It would be incredibly impressive if you could hold your own against him, yet you dare to say that he is too weak for you to even raise your saber?! Do you think this is the same as when you were sparring over a trivial matter?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had indeed been merely acting when he had said this. His original intention for not getting involved had been to observe Wan Dongliu¡¯s actions, but unforeseen events had disrupted his n. With Batu having fun on the side, his n of observing Wan Dongliu had be moot. Given the current situation, he could not appear cowardly.

    <i>Dragon Bird has long wanted to battle Batu... Are you happy?</i>

    Zhao Changhe firmly gripped the handle of his saber. ¡°Well, no matter, I might as well go ahead. I¡¯m Zhao Changhe of the Central ins. Please enlighten me, Batu.¡±

    <i>Chiang!</i>

    A dragon¡¯s roar erupted from the excited Dragon Bird.

    Batu had long since be infuriated at Zhao Changhe¡¯s words. Veins popping out on his forehead, he stepped forward with his saber. ¡°Alright, let me see what gives you the right to call me weak!¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him and said with a chuckle, ¡°But you really are weak. Go ahead and make the first move.¡±

    Chi Li cleared his throat and cautioned, ¡°Batu, be careful. He¡¯s provoking you. Don¡¯t fall for it...¡±

    But it was already toote, Batu was so angry that smoke seemed to being from his head. ¡°All you¡¯ve ever managed to do was push my saber aside when you saved your little nephew¡¯s ass. Do you really think that means you¡¯re stronger than me? Take this!¡±

    His loud roar covered up Chi Li¡¯s warning. He raised his saber and shed diagonally, from the upper right to the lower left.

    The whistling sound of the saber was like a violent wind, and the terrifying power it brought with it seemed to carry the might to crush mountains!

    Even Xuan Chong, who was watching from the sidelines, was secretly astonished. He thought to himself that he would have definitely stepped aside to avoid the direct confrontation if he was in Zhao Changhe¡¯s ce. He felt that it was impossible to block such an attack with a regr weapon. It was no wonder Zhao Changhe could separate the two fighters, who were in a life-and-death struggle, with a single throw of his saber.

    It was truly difficult to directly resist the might of a saber. Of course, it was not impossible to win against such weapons, either. With the flexibility of swordsmanship, defeating such opponents was well within the realm of possibility.

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, a cry of surprise erupted from the crowd.

    They saw Zhao Changhe swing his saber from the lower right to the upper left, directly confronting Batu¡¯s saber!

    <i>Sure enough, they are the same kind of fighter!</i>

    Just this single sh of strength had everyone¡¯s blood pumping. The battle between Chi Li and Yue Hongling had been too mysterious for many to understand. This sh of raw strength and power was much more exciting and thrilling to spectators!

    Fourthyer vs fifthyer! Would Zhao Changhe be able to manage against Batu¡¯s strength?

    <i>Bang!</i>

    An earth-shattering explosion resounded, as expected. Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectation, however, it was neither a stalemate nor was it Zhao Changhe being pushed back. Instead, Batu¡¯s saber was forcefully pushed aside, leaving him wide open!

    With his Dragon Bird in hand, Zhao Changhe only needed to push forward slightly to pierce through Batu¡¯s chest!

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    A flying de suddenly struck, knocking away Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber. Chi Li had taken action to save hispanion.

    Zhao Changhe did not continue attacking Batu. He took a look at the side of his saber that had been hit by the flying de, and suddenly smiled. ¡°We¡¯re even.¡±

    Chi Li said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful. I take back my previous evaluation. The Central ins not only have that sword, but also this saber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at him. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t meet your death too soon in the Central ins... The next person who confronts your scimitar will be me.¡±

    Chi Li said calmly, ¡°I shall wait for when that timees. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, the group of formidable foreign hidden dragons, who had arrived with great momentum, found themselves in a rather bewildering situation. Batu was disoriented and Chi Li had sustained a rib injury. The both of them left Bright Moon Tower in a somewhat sorry state.

    One had been severely injured by Yue Hongling, while the other had been defeated by Zhao Changhe in a single strike. It felt as if they had just witnessed a mixed doubles match involving a couple.

    Everyone exchanged puzzled nces, as most of them could notprehend why the strength of someone at the fourthyer, like Zhao Changhe, had been able to overpower that of someone at the fifthyer. If he had won in a skillful manner, they would have been able to ept it, but this ending left them perplexed. In the end, the fight only served to confirm what Zhao Changhe had said earlier: <i>¡°He is too weak.¡±</i>

 Chapter 118: Twenty-Eight Mansions

    <h4>Chapter 118: Twenty-Eight Mansions</h4>

    There were only a few people present who understood that the speed of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber had, for some reason, managed to deceive everyone¡¯s visual perception.

    When fighters engaged inbat and their weapons shed, there was always an anticipated point of contact. It was at that anticipated point of contact that the strength behind the weapons would be at their peak. It was like how people have an anticipated point where their foot wouldnd when walking, and if theynd too early or toote, they are likely to stumble. A moremon example would be when walking down the stairs mindlessly and thinking that there is another step when there isn¡¯t, and you end up stumbling.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber had intersected with Batu¡¯s saber just a very slight bit earlier than anticipated. At that moment, Batu¡¯s strength had not yet reached its peak, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s already had.

    At that same time, while Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber looked like it had engaged in a pure head-on collision, he had secretly incorporated a bit of power dissipation.

    He had always solely used his Six Harmonies Art to enhance his Vicious Blood Art, allowing him to challenge opponents of higher cultivation levels. But in this collision, he had diverted a portion of this power to dissipate the other party¡¯s power, adding a hint of softness to his extremely forceful strike.

    It was as if Batu¡¯s saber was a boat moving upstream, but then the stream suddenly turned into a torrent, following which a floating log came crashing straight into him. In the end, he was unable to hold his ground and was forced along the stream.

    Moreover, despite the old and rusty appearance of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber, it had some hidden qualities that made it far superior to Batu¡¯s saber. The swift and fierce saber qi that surged out of the saber pierced straight through Batu¡¯s strength, causing him to involuntarily pull back.

    Having wrongly judged the point of contact, the strength of the opponent, and the weapon, how could Batu, who had been in such a rush to prove his strength against Zhao Changhe, possibly win?

    This battle had been extremely frustrating for him. He was absolutely certain that he possessed greater strength than Zhao Changhe, but he could not make use of it. He had been inexplicably swept away, causing him to feel like a young bride exposed in front of everyone. Even as he was being taken away by hispanion, he remained confused and could not understand what had happened.

    Even Yue Hongling did not know how Zhao Changhe had achieved the early point of contact, and how he had managed to use thebination of hardness and softness in his attack. It was all very mysterious to her.

    In the crowd, Tang Buqi murmured to himself, ¡°Could it be the Spring Water Sword Art? How is this possible...¡±

    Those nearby who heard what he said gave him strange looks. They all thought it was incredibly unlikely for anyone to be able to use such arge saber to perform the Spring Water Sword Art. It was simply too hard to believe.

    However, no matter how Tang Buqi looked at it, he felt that there really was some resemnce to the art, especially the early point of contact. It was as if the saber¡¯s path had deceived everyone¡¯s perception, appearing slightly slower than it actually was

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber sh did not involve any of the special effects of their martial art, only a slight sensation that made it feel simr to theirs. The path that his saber took waspletely different from their sword techniques, and others would definitely not be able to tell. However, Tang Buqi was a hidden dragon himself and a core member of the Tang n. How could he not notice something was off?

    <i>Damn it, you keep calling me ¡°eldest nephew.¡± I thought that you were just teasing me, but don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s actually some truth to it??? If it¡¯s even remotely true, then how dare you pursue Yue Hongling right in front of me? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t get pissed?! </i>[1]<i>!</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe surveyed the area and noticed that Wan Dongliu was whispering to his subordinates. Soon, more than half of the members of the Cao Gang that had been present in the hall silently left.

    Zhao Changhe had a pretty good idea of what Wan Dongliu was nning. He had most likely made the ruthless decision of taking advantage of this time when Chi Li was injured to eliminate the foreign hidden dragons.

    <i>If that¡¯s the case, then this guy seems to be... okay? Maybe I was a bit too suspicious of him before?</i>

    At this moment, Magistrate Qian suddenly spoke, ¡°This is exactly as it should be! We must show off the might of the Great Xia! Dongliu, bring some people to protect the foreign market, and make sure that no one disturbs our guests. We should show that the Great Xia is magnanimous.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clearly saw the sh of rage emerge in Wan Dongliu¡¯s eyes, but he swiftly forced it down and replied in a low voice, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Magistrate Qian stood up from his seat with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I can¡¯t keep up with you young martial artists. I shall be heading back to rest now. Everyone performed very well today. Good job, all of you.¡±

    Seeing as he had not even stayed for dinner, it was almost certain that the magistrate hade here to support the foreigners. It was clear that he had no interest in socializing with the young local martial artists.

    At this moment, even Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes turned cold, secretly wondering to herself if she had another official to add to her list of corrupt officials to be killed.

    However, Zhao Changhe gently shook his head at her, indicating not to rush things. Yue Hongling tilted her head in response and said nothing.

    Zhao Changhe walked over and said in a soft voice, ¡°I know your intention to challenge Chi Li. He is a person with immense potential who can¡¯t be left unchecked. Otherwise, he may be a great threat to the Central ins in the future, no less formidable than the Khagan of the Golden Horde[2] or the Great Shaman. However, I do not want to worry about things that far ahead. All I know is that I don¡¯t want you to die, so please don¡¯t me me for being so meddlesome.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him for a while and whispered, ¡°You care about my life, how can I not appreciate that?¡±

    ¡°You are two years younger than him, so you have plenty of opportunities to surpass him,¡± Zhao Changhe silently handed her a bottle of recovery medicine. ¡°I swear, every time I see you... You always end up injured...¡±

    Hearing his concerned tone, Yue Hongling found herself somewhat amused.

    Although she had suffered many injuries during her adventures in the <i>jianghu</i>, it was not as frequent as he made it sound. Over the past six months, she had actually only been injured twice. The first was when she faced Cui Yuanyong, the Third Hidden Dragon, and now when confronting Chi Li, the first in the ranking. These battles were genuine tests of skill against simrly strong opponents, so preventing injury was just a pipe dream.

    What was ironic was that both times she was injured, Zhao Changhe ended up by her side, witnessing her in her weakest moments, as if it was destiny.

    What Zhao Changhe had taken out just now was recovery medicine he had gotten from the Cui n, and it was actually better than what Yue Hongling had. She did not hesitate to ept it, and she even jokingly said, ¡°Are you using Cui Yuanyang¡¯s things to win me over?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°No, no, you... Hey, wait, I haven¡¯t gotten to ask you yet. Why didn¡¯t you follow the script earlier?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to,¡± Yue Hongling replied with a slight blush. She tilted her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t just embarrass you in front of everybody. Anyway, I just mentioned my criteria for choosing a partner. I didn¡¯t say that meeting those criteria means that you can immediately be my partner. There are many people who can meet those criteria...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°Even if you think so, others might not. At the very least, I¡¯m pretty sure quite a few of them believe that you said what you said because you¡¯re fine with me pursuing you...¡±

    Yue Hongling thought for a while and suddenlyughed, ¡°Well, I have no objection to that at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    Yue Hongling yfully walked upstairs with her hands behind her back, swaying as she climbed the stairs. ¡°There are plenty of people who want to pursue me. That¡¯s their choice. I can¡¯t control what they do? Anyway, let¡¯s go upstairs for dinner. We <i>did</i>e here to enjoy a banquet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, wondering what she meant.

    <i>If you really have no objections, then I¡¯ll really pursue you!</i>

    Just as he was about to follow her upstairs, Tang Buqi suddenly appeared right in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°That move you used just now... did it carry the Spring Water Sword Intent? I also had a strange feeling when you blocked my sword that day...¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted his shoulder and replied, ¡°A gentleman does not focus on mere appearances but looks at the essence. There are many things that can give off a simr sensation as the Spring Water Sword Intent. Do you really think that such a move is unique to your n?¡±

    Tang Buqi said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t focus on mere appearances. It looked like your saber, but what it <i>was</i> is the Spring Water Sword Intent.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked. <i>Hm, looks like this guy isn¡¯t that stupid...</i>

    Of course, stealing someone else¡¯s sword techniques was a taboo in the <i>jianghu</i>. If he were to admit it, he would admit it to Tang Wanzhuangter on, not to this eldest nephew of his. Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask your aunt. Why are you making all these guesses here? I just saved you, and now you¡¯re blocking my way like this?¡±

    Tang Buqi hesitated for a moment and lowered his voice. ¡°I want to invite you to join me in killing Chi Li and Batu. They should be staying in the foreigner district.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled and then turned to look for Wan Dongliu, but he couldn¡¯t find him. It looked like the man had already gone upstairs. After some thought, he shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re not fools. By now, they¡¯ve probably already gone into hiding. With the magistrate covering for them, it¡¯ll be challenging for brother Wan to find them. By the way, let me ask you something, you¡¯ve been in Jiangnan for quite some time, right¡±

    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are there any characters in Jiangnan or the Grasnds that wear masks while carrying out missions?¡±

    ¡°...People who wear masks while doing such things are generally associated with the Four Idols Sect, and they are usually of higher rank. Have you encountered them? Oh right, it¡¯s not unusual for such people from the Four Idols Cult to be causing you trouble.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled Vermillion Bird¡¯s mask and nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s the Four Idols Cult, do you know who among them wears a blue mask?¡±

    Tang Buqi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°If they¡¯re wearing a blue mask, then they should be rted to water or something like that. For example, the Water Leopard of Ji or the Water Leech of Zhen. They should both have blue masks¡±

    ¡°The Twenty-Eight Mansions[3]?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Did you think that the Four Idols Cult only had the four idol saints? They also have people known as the Twenty-Eight Mansions. They are scattered throughout the world, but their identities are very secretive, and no one knows who they are.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a long time and suddenly said, ¡°Before I arrived just now, did brother Wan or Xuan Chong leave for any reason?¡±

    ¡°Who pays attention to those things? People randomly go out to relieve themselves, right? Why are you asking?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, dear nephew. I¡¯ve learned that apart from being a bit naive, you¡¯re not too bad...¡±

    1. What he says here is actually ¡°My name is Tang Buqi (ÌÆ²»Æ÷), not Tang Buqi (ÌÆ²»Æø).¡± Thetter sounds exactly the same as his name but means ¡°not angry¡±. ?

    2. This is a reference to the Mongols. Khagan means khan of khans, and one bearer of this title was Genghis Khan himself. ?

    3. This refers to the Chinese constetions system, equivalent to the zodiac in Western astronomy. The Ji constetion, usually tranted as the Winnowing Basket, is part of the Western Sagittarius. ?

 Chapter 119: Nowhere We Cant Call Home

    <h4>Chapter 119: Nowhere We Can''t Call Home</h4>

    The evening banquet finally began on the top floor of the Bright Moon Tower. At a table were Wan Dongliu, Xuan Chong, Yue Hongling, Zhao Changhe, Tang Buqi, plus a few local ¡°Little White Dragons¡± from Yangzhou. Despite there being fewer than ten people at their table, half of them were outstanding young talents who were on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, making it a rare sight even across the years that Wan Dongliu had been hosting gatherings.

    The top floor had no walls and offered a panoramic view. A bright moon hung high in the sky, a gentle breeze blew, and the fragrance of flowers was carried along by the wind. Bridges, flowing water, the small boats on the river, as well as thenterns at the night market by the riverside could all be seen from the top floor of the Bright Moon Tower, creating a splendid night view.

    Without the presence of the magistrate, the gathering now had a friendly and rxed atmosphere. Wan Dongliu¡¯s face no longer showed any hint of the anger that had been present on his face earlier. His face now had a look of concern, ¡°Miss Yue, is your injury serious? Shouldn¡¯t you take some time to rest first?¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head and replied, ¡°The interruption was perfectly timed, so I only got a superficial wound from the scimitar. I did not even get inflicted with any internal injuries from the saber qi. I applied some medicine and now I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Xuan Chong apuded and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, that was truly an incredible throw. The force behind that saber was truly fierce. If it were me, I would also not have dared continue attacking after being met with such a saber, and I would have been forced to retreat. Honestly, I didn¡¯t see iting. How were you able to tell that they were going for a mutual kill?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled innocently and said, ¡°I just guessed. I just felt like the atmosphere was off.¡±

    Wan Dongliu said, ¡°It seems like you really have developed an extremely keen awareness of murderous intent. It makes sense, considering how many people have tried to assassinate you until now. Amazing, indeed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him and realized that what the man said was actually right.

    He really did not quite understand the details of the fight between Yue Hongling and Chi Li. It was just his intuition that told him something was wrong. It was not even Dragon Bird¡ªafter all, Dragon Bird would only notify him of murderous intent that was directed toward him. He was not sure if this keen awareness was due to his own experiences or if it was an extra sense provided by the Back Eye.

    If it was the former, then it was a good thing, as it was a result of his own training and experiences; but if it was thetter, he was no different from a blind man merely being granted the sense of sight, and it was something that did not truly belong to him. Zhao Changhe truly was quite curious about the specific reasons behind his heightened awareness.

    However, Wan Dongliu had mentioned that it had been a long time since he had fought anyone, so where did <i>his</i> judgmente from?

    Tang Buqi chimed in from the side, ¡°Brother Wan, about the foreigner¡¯s market...¡±

    Wan Dongliu interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°I already sent someone to investigate earlier. Chi Li and the others are no longer in the market.¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s expression grew even darker. Whether the members of the Tang n were indulgent or not, their sense of belonging to the Great Xia Empire was undeniable. They even had ns to have Tang Wanzhuang marry into the imperial family. Among the major noble families, the Tang n was undoubtedly one of the most opposed to foreigners. That was also why Tang Buqi had been the first to take action today, and why he had such a hard time tolerating Chi Li¡¯s presence.

    Tang Buqi took a deep breath and said, ¡°The northern barbarian tribes have been mobilizing their troops, and there have been many small-scale confrontations on the border. These confrontations have made life unbearable for those living at the border. Although His Majesty has yet to officially ban trade and deals with foreigners, allowing foreign martial talents like Chi Li to train and kill people within our borders is quite strange. If this happened in Gusu, he would have been hunted down long ago, or expelled at the very least. What is the meaning behind Yangzhou¡¯s actions?¡±

    Wan Dongliu smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What can we do? There has not been any explicit order from those above to prohibit anyone from entering the territory. Yangzhou believes that it should show the magnanimity of a great nation, so there¡¯s nothing that we can do.¡±

    Tang Buqi sneered, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it seems quite likely that the Maitreya Cult is colluding with the barbarian tribes, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    He paused for a moment, holding back the rest of what he had to say.

    Investigating the Maitreya Cult had proven to be an extremely difficult task for the Demon Suppression Bureau. It was like getting caught on a vast sea during a storm while the sailors were rioting, and the Cao Gang was ying a rather unttering role in this. As a member of the Tang n, Tang Buqi was well aware of these matters. There was a great possibility that Wan Dongliu had connections with the Maitreya Cult. Even if their stance toward the northern barbarian tribes differed, Wan Dongliu probably would not fall out with the Maitreya Cult over this.

    Of course, the Cao Gang was not easy to deal with, so they could not just arrest Wan Dongliu or his father, Wan Tianxiong, casually. Even Tang Wanzhuang had to take an extremely cautious approach in this matter.

    Wan Dongliu, appearing oblivious to what Tang Buqi was referring to, suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Hey, now that the unwee guests are gone, we really shouldn¡¯t keep talking about such unpleasant matters. How about we just discuss romance and enjoy a good drink?¡±

    One of the local youngsters chimed in and said, ¡°Speaking of romance, Miss Yue, with what happened earlier, does this mean that Mister Zhao now meets your criteria for a partner?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at Yue Hongling silently. <i>I told you this woulde eventually.</i>

    Yue Hongling smiled calmly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The crowd erupted into cheers, ¡°Does this mean there¡¯s a romance brewing between you two?¡±

    Yue Hongling cast a sidelong nce at Zhao Changhe with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Wan Dongliu pped his hands andughed heartily, ¡°Brother Zhao! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time for you to show your affection?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded for a moment before he managed to ask, ¡°How?¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help butugh silently.

    Everyone was taken aback by his question. <i>You¡¯re the one pursuing her? Why are you asking us? How should we know?</i>

    Wan Dongliu asked cautiously, ¡°Brother Zhao... Have you never pursued ady before?¡±

    After some thought, Zhao Changhe admitted, ¡°No.¡±

    He really had never pursued anyone before. Even when he had gotten closer to Chichi, it was because he had spent time with her day and night. Their feelings for one another developed slowly, eventually igniting when they admitted their feelings for one another. <i>If I really had to pursue a witch full of lies, then I really have no idea where to even start. I bet nobody in this world would know where to start. Being yed to death by her would be the most likely oue.</i>

    Someone at the sidemented, ¡°But what about Cui Yuanyang?¡±

    <i>I never pursued her. She¡¯s the one who took a liking to me... </i>Of course, Zhao Changhe could not say that, so he instead said, ¡°I directly discussed that with the head of the Cui n¡±

    The expressions of the people present suddenly changed when they heard what he said. <i>Whoa, whoa, that¡¯s some courage! He actually went straight to Cui Wenjing to discuss marriage? No wonder he got chased away. Even normal betrothals involve a lot of ceremony and formalities. Did he really think he could snatch a wife from a powerful family just like that?</i>

    <i>Does this mean that those rumors about him being entangled with men are actually true? It seems like he¡¯s never seriously pursued a girl before. He probably just snatched them from somewhere just like he did with his stronghold mistress.</i>

    People nced at Yue Hongling, who was calmly sipping her drink, unable to discern her thoughts. Wan Dongliu coughed dryly and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much experience in that field either. My marriage is directly being handled by my father. I¡¯ve never even seen the woman I¡¯ve been engaged to.¡±

    Xuan Chong said, ¡°I am a daoist priest, so don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    Everyone then turned to look at Tang Buqi. <i>When it came to flirting and courting, this dashing yboy surely has some experience.</i>

    However, nobody expected Tang Buqi to suddenly jump up as if he had been poked in the butt and exim, ¡°I won¡¯t teach him even if I¡¯m threatened with death!¡±

    Everyone looked at him with utter confusion, unable to figure out why he reacted so strongly to the suggestion.

    Little did they know that Tang Buqi¡¯s thoughts were somewhere along the lines of, <i>Motherfucker, you were using my aunt¡¯s Spring Water Sword Intent when you hit me. Am I supposed to teach you my flirting techniques so you can use them on my aunt? How stupid do you think I am?!</i>

    Facing the strange gazes from others, Tang Buqi cleared his throat and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me how you should pursue Miss Yue while she¡¯s right in front of you? Does she look like a fool to you?¡±

    Wan Dongliu blinked, sighed, and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, Miss Yue is clearly giving you a chance. If you can¡¯t demonstrate any skills today, you can¡¯t me me for looking down on you. Are you a man? Are you actually going to wait for Miss Yue to take the initiative?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    The unfortunate Zhao Changhe felt so embarrassed and anxious as he secretly thought: <i>Sister Yue, what the hell is going on with you today? As long as you put on a stern face, none of this rubbish teasing and flirting will continue. Why are you sitting there in silence, drinking, as if you¡¯re just waiting for me to embarrass myself? Are you actually finding all of this interesting and want to see how I pursue you?</i>

    <i>Your attitude is making them think that you¡¯re actually interested to see what I will do! Can¡¯t you see them pushing me more and more?</i>

    Seeing that Yue Hongling remained silent and seemed to be waiting to see his performance, Zhao Changhe finally could not take it any longer and thought: <i>Screw it! Chichi already told me to let go of my inhibitions, so why am I worrying so much?</i>

    He simply closed his eyes and said loudly, ¡°Miss Yue, you said that your heart still desires to roam the world, and that was why you initially rejected me. However, I simrly desire to wander the <i>jianghu</i>, and explore the farthest reaches of this world! As long as you are willing to walk hand in hand with me, there is nowhere we can¡¯t call home!¡±

    <i>Damn, this guy is so straightforward... </i>

    Everyone present looked at Yue Hongling with strange expressions, thinking that Zhao Changhe might have crossed the line with his words.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Yue Hongling did not seem embarrassed or angry. She just looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, which was flushed with shame, with a hint of... confusion?

 Chapter 120: Gentle Waves Silent Under the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 120: Gentle Waves Silent Under the Moon</h4>

    In fact, Yue Hongling did not want to see Zhao Changhe make a fool of himself, but neither did she want to see how he would pursue her either.

    <i>What is there even to watch?</i>

    While she appeared to sit there in silence, she had actually been feeling quite anxious because she had no idea how to end the situation gracefully. She had a feeling that if she tried to stop him, he would only further lose face. After all, Zhao Changhe had garnered a rather chaotic reputation since the very get-go. He was either rebellious or bloodthirsty, either dumped or driven away. He never seemed to mind it much. However, as his friend and a renowned heroine, she genuinely did not want to see her friend constantly tarnish his own reputation without care, bing the subject of gossip and aughingstock for others.

    Since they had already turned his so-called secret crush into an open pursuit, then why not just let it be? It¡¯s natural to pursue someone of the opposite sex that you¡¯re interested in. Yue Hongling, with her beauty and the long time she¡¯d spent in the <i>jianghu</i>, had faced countless suitors, both overt and covert. So what if another suitor was added to the list? As long as she did not reject him in public, others would not have anything tough about.

    So, she truly did ¡°have no objections¡± to it. Besides, she did not think that he would seriously pursue her.

    With that said, she did not know that he would actually be so shy when it came to such matters when he had always made himself out to be a mountain king.

    <i>Who knows, in three years, maybe he will actually enter the Ranking of Man. When that happens, he can proceed with the marriage arrangements with the Cui n, so our so-called romance won¡¯t matter anymore.</i>

    <i>They¡¯re teasing him now and they¡¯re making fun of him, waiting to see how he would pursue me, but he actually never intended to do anything of the sort. It¡¯s all good fun for us. Isn¡¯t that just fine?</i>

    However, under the pressure of the crowd, he had actually gone ahead and done it...

    No matter how strong and independent a twenty-year-old woman might be, how could she possiblyck any thoughts about her future partner?

    How could she have never entertained the thought of joining hands with someone, supporting one another, and facing the world together?

    Unexpectedly, the words that were forced out of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth hit her expectations right on the mark.

    Yue Hongling was momentarily bewildered. She had no idea how to respond at all, and she could only stare at him with a vacant expression. It was not until she noticed that Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes were closed and his face was red that she suddenly realized what was happening. Looking around at the stunned expressions of everyone present, she realized that they were all holding their breaths waiting for her response, looking like a bunch of bewildered birds.

    Yue Hongling suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Maybe one day it could actuallye true.¡±

    <i>What?!</i>

    Everyone was shocked and many nearly spilled their drinks.

    Zhao Changhe was also shocked and he was practically rendered speechless.

    But then, Yue Hongling calmly added, ¡°I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll make it onto the Ranking of Man in the near future. I doubt any of you question this.¡±

    Everyone said, ¡°Of course, Miss Yue, you already have strengthparable to those on the Ranking of Man.¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head and said, ¡°To be honest, I still have much to improve... The reason Chi Li has yet to actually challenge anyone on the Ranking of Man is that he thinks he still has shorings to correct. Although he might be able to make it onto the ranking, that is not what he wants. He wants a resounding victory; he wants to make it onto the Ranking of Man in the most dazzling way possible. He aims for a cement higher than the bottom of the ranking...¡±

    Tang Buqi asked in surprise, ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Yue Hongling calmly replied, ¡°Because I want the exact same thing.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Wan Dongliu added, ¡°But in a year or two, it won¡¯t be a problem, right? Wait... You¡¯re only twenty this year!¡±

    ¡°The goal I set for myself is two years,¡± said Yue Hongling. A hint of determination shone in her eyes as she spoke. Her goal was to match Xia Longyuan¡¯s age and directly make it into the top seventy ces on the Ranking of Man. She did not want to merely squeeze into the tail end of the rankings.

    She did not have any thoughts of disrespecting the emperor, and she even held great respect for Xia Longyuan¡¯s martial achievements. However, for that exact reason, she also hoped to surpass him.

    Xuan Chong sighed and said, ¡°In two years, you¡¯ll only be twenty-two. What great ambition. I¡¯m already twenty-two this year, yet I have not achieved much... Some might even say I¡¯ve achieved nothing at all.¡±

    Wan Dongliu gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°I am twenty-three years old, and my ranking is much lower than yours. Are you making fun of me, brother Xuan?¡±

    Xuan Chong raised his ss to apologize and said with a smile, ¡°I misspoke. Also, we shouldn¡¯t judge heroes based on mere rankings.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Tang Buqi was puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the topic just now all about Miss Yue and Brother Zhao? How did it suddenly change to this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had been pretending to be silent all this time, thought to himself, <i>I¡¯ll remember this, dear nephew. I just managed to shift the awkwardness away, and now you¡¯re trying to stir shit up again?</i>

    Yue Hongling simply smiled faintly and said, ¡°This is still rted to the previous topic. Although I mentioned that the partner I choose doesn¡¯t necessarily need to have great strength... if we are going to roam the world together, he shouldn¡¯t be much weaker than me, right? Otherwise, how are we going to move around together?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Yue Hongling continued, ¡°If I really do manage to make it onto the Ranking of Man within two years...¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and said, ¡°Would there be a significant difference? I think I¡¯ll be doing pretty well in two years, so the gap shouldn¡¯t be too big...¡±

    Yue Hongling tilted her head and red at him as if to say ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly and obediently sat back down.

    Yue Hongling said softly, ¡°I do believe that brother Zhao will make rapid progress and may even be stronger than me in the future... But if, within two years, he isn¡¯t far from making it onto the Ranking of Man, would he still choose to chase after me or would he instead put in more effort to get onto the ranking to chase after Cui Yuanyang?¡±

    <i>WTF?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was stupefied once again.

    <i>You went around such a circle waiting for an opportunity to say that?</i>

    Yue Hongling said expressionlessly, ¡°So, brother Zhao, please do let me know after you give it some thought.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Are all women this naturally talented on the battlefield of love? She clearly just found a random excuse, but it was a perfecteback. How the fuck can I say anything now?</i>

    Everyone had a look on their face as if they were trying to be polite and professional but they really couldn¡¯t. They were all twitching from suppressing theirughter so much.

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Tang Buqi finally could not hold it in and burst out intoughter, pounding the table as heughed wildly. ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at him angrily.

    Following Tang Buqi¡¯sughter, everyone, including even Wan Dongliu and Xuan Chong, simrly burst intoughter. Zhao Changhe¡¯s desire to pummel his eldest nephew was suddenly thwarted, and his face turned the shade of a pig¡¯s liver from all theughter directed at him.

    Yue Hongling looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face and could not help but want tough as well, but then she realized that something was amiss. She had intended to save him from bing aughingstock, but the result of that was...

    <i>Did I make him into an even biggerughingstock?</i>

    <i>It can¡¯t be... I implied that I really approve of Zhao Changhe as a potential partner in the future... </i>

    <i>Thankfully, these people don¡¯t seem to be the kind who distort the truth and spread rumors. If they were some unscrupulous people, there would probably be rumors tomorrow about me and Cui Yuanyangpeting for the same husband!</i>

    Yue Hongling bit her lower lip lightly. Her face turned crimson, impablyplementing her red dress. She did not know whether it was due to the alcohol or something else.

    <i> </i> *

    The banquet was lively, with everyone but one person enjoying themselves, and that one person had a face the shade of a pig¡¯s liver.

    In reality, aside from the entertainment of teasing Zhao Changhe, most people at the table did not have much of an appetite. The earlier incident with Chi Li still weighed heavily on all of their minds, causing them to be lost in their own thoughts. As such, the entire banquet turned out like more of a quick dinner, and it did not take long for it toe to an end.

    However, everyone felt that the meal had been tasty and the drama absolutely delicious.

    As they left Bright Moon Tower, the moon was shining brightly high up in the sky.

    Not far ahead was the Twenty-Four Bridge that Zhao Changhe had been wanting to see for quite some time now. The water under the bridge flowed gently, its surface shimmering beautifully in the moonlight. All was silent under the silver glow of the moon.

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling walked together naturally, strolling onto the bridge. Wan Dongliu and the others found it entirely normal and showed no signs of suspicion. They each conveniently went separate ways to attend to their own matters.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this just another chance for her to see what kind of efforts he¡¯s willing to make? Who would be stupid enough to be the third wheel?</i>

    The two of them stood on the bridge, leaning on the railing as they gazed at the moon¡¯s reflection in the water, which rippled slightly with the gentle waves. For a long while, neither of them made a sound as they were each preupied with their own thoughts.

    In the end, Yue Hongling was the one to break the silence, ¡°It¡¯s just the first step.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded with a simple ¡°Mm-hm¡± to show his understanding.

    Yue Hongling let out a sigh of relief, suddenly feeling much more rxed. She raised her hand to massage her shoulder, and with a smile, she said, ¡°Hm... your medicine is quite effective. It doesn¡¯t seem like the injury will affect my movements now.¡±

    <i>Cui Yuanyang¡¯s medicine... </i>Zhao Changhe always felt that her words were still filled with all kinds of thorns.

    <i>All of her verbal jabs have been frighteningly urate and painful.</i>

    Sadly for him, Yue Hongling was not even thinking about anything like that. After checking her shoulder injury one more time, she whispered, ¡°I n to search for Chi Li¡¯s whereabouts a bitter, perhaps at the magistrate¡¯s residence. What do you think?¡±

    This was the right course of action. It seemed like Yue Hongling still had thoughts of killing Chi Li. Without relying on a group of people to confront him, the only person who could kill Chi Li was Yue Hongling herself. When Tang Buqi invited Zhao Changhe earlier, how could he possibly go with that fool? Considering Yue Hongling¡¯s injuries, Chi Li¡¯s injuries were likely no worse, and perhaps even lighter. There was no way he would send himself to his death like that...

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment, hesitating. ¡°You surely don¡¯t intend to confront him head-on, right? Are you nning on assassinating him when the opportunity presents itself? But my skills at sneaking around and concealing myself aren¡¯t that great...¡±

    This was why, if they intended to roam the world together hand-in-hand, it would make more sense if their strength did not differ too much, as Yue Hongling had said earlier.

    Yue Hongling smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I usually lurk around and investigate on my own, but I always worry about having no backup if things go wrong. I often hesitate to act even when a good opportunity presents itself because I¡¯m afraid there would be serious consequences if I fail. With you providing me support from the outside, I can act with greater confidence.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her profile.

    Yue Hongling didn¡¯t make eye contact with him. She lowered her head to gaze at the reflection of the moon below the bridge.

    <i>Is this considered an invitation to work together? I¡¯m not sure.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°Seeing as you both were wary of my saber when I threw it, it seems like you guys aren¡¯t <i>too</i> outrageously strong, right? I¡¯ll go find a good bow. That way, I can probably do more than just serve as reinforcement in case things go wrong.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s head seemed to tilt a little, and her voice was so soft that it sounded as if she were muttering to herself. ¡°What does what you can do have to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 121: The Magistrate Assassinated

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Magistrate Assassinated</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt that this big sister of his was bing increasingly tsundere.

    He was not the same inexperienced young man that he had been when he had first arrived in this world. He could somewhat sense and understand the turmoil in Yue Hongling¡¯s heart.

    The atmosphere clearly indicated that they were now in a kind of situationship where he was pursuing her and she epted that. Even though she had said ¡°It¡¯s just the first step,¡± now that she had expressed her hope of adventuring together with someone in the future, it was clear that, in a way, they were starting to work toward that goal. The feeling of suddenly entering such a rtionship must have taken her by surprise, and it seemed that she had not been mentally prepared for it.

    <i>Heh... She looks really cute with her head tilted like that.</i>

    She was no longer the indomitable heroine that had been deeply rooted in his mind. At that moment, with her slightly flushed face and her bashful and evasive gaze, she was more like the clear moon in the water rather than the one high up in the sky¡ªstill bright and untouchable, but closer, and giving off a gentle, rippling radiance.

    Zhao Changhe did not know how much of what he had said today was scripted and how much was genuine. He also had no idea if he would have the opportunity to make a few more advances...

    After all, this was Yue Hongling. The person he respected the most in the world, the reflection of his chivalrous dreams.

    Even though she was a little younger than him, he did not show the slightest hint of disrespect toward her and was even willing to call her ¡°big sister.¡± While he dared to talk freely in front of Tang Wanzhuang, he did not dare do the same with Yue Hongling. Without the teasing and the urging from those people, the words he had said earlier may have never been uttered.

    But all he knew right now was that he really wanted to hug her.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to go look for a bow? What are you doing staring at me like that?!¡± Yue Hongling finally could not withstand the way he kept looking at her side profile, and she turned her head angrily. ¡°I told you that it¡¯s just the first step! We both clearly know¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Zhao Changhe interrupted her rant before it started. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Wan Dongliu... No, actually, let¡¯s find Tang Buqi. I¡¯ll borrow a bow from him, and I can also ask him to help us. Chi Li isn¡¯t easy to kill, and those of the Tang n canmand the Demon Suppression Bureau here, which would be a great help.¡±

    Seeing that he was getting back to the matters at hand, Yue Hongling finally calmed down a bit. With her mind still in a bit of a mess, she asked, ¡°Why not find Wan Dongliu instead? He¡¯s the real local expert here. Besides, I saw that he really wanted to kill Chi Li just now.¡±

    ¡°Wan Dongliu is a bit unpredictable... It¡¯s hard to say whether he wants to kill Chi Li because he¡¯s a foreigner or out of revenge for creating trouble in his territory. With the magistrate overseeing things, he might not be willing to take action. On the other hand, I trust the Demon Suppression Bureau when ites to matters involving foreigners and the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    Yue Hongling yfully rolled her eyes and chuckled softly, responding with a soft ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    <i>Having someone to discuss things with is... quite nice.</i>

    It was not difficult to find the ce where Tang Buqi was. He had his quarters nearby, in the mansion of the Wu family, arge local family in Yangzhou. At the moment, he was lying in the garden, with two young maids feeding him grapes, and he looked like he was having a pretty good time.

    When he was informed that Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe were visiting, Tang Buqi said, ¡°Invite them in.¡±

    He was in a great mood. He had actually been the one to tease and provoke Zhao Changhe the most during the banquet earlier. Zhao Changhe¡¯s rtionship with Yue Hongling was still unclear, but when it came to his aunt, he felt certain that there was absolutely no chance that Zhao Changhe would be in a romantic rtionship with her. <i>Aunt, this is as far as your nephew can help you.</i>

    The two were quickly led into the garden. Zhao Changhe felt sour when he saw Tang Buqi lying on the deck chair, being fed grapes by the young maids. <i>Damn it, this guy is living the life! Meanwhile, the best thing I¡¯ve gotten since reincarnating is the freedom to do whatever I want.</i>

    ¡°Hey, little nephew, is this how you treat your guests? You just lie around like this even when they¡¯re right before you? I want to eat some grapes too.¡±

    Tang Buqi nced at Yue Hongling and said leisurely, ¡°Everyone has their own grapes. There are some grapes that even I would never dare to have any ideas about. I¡¯d like to see if you have what it takes to get the good ones.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°?¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°Miss Yue, I¡¯m four years older than this guy. Do you know the reason why he calls me ¡®nephew¡¯ all the time?¡±

    Yue Hongling was stunned for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is it a joke?¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at Tang Buqi, but Tang Buqi ignored him and said leisurely, ¡°I have an aunt who is incredibly beautiful and talented. With him calling me ¡®nephew,¡¯ what do you think he¡¯s up to?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s teeth were grinding against each other so hard that it sounded like they might just shatter. <i>Damn it, I was just joking around to break the ice between us. He¡¯s taking it too far!</i>

    Yue Hongling, on the other hand, paused for a moment and then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°How interesting! Your aunt must be... <i>hoho,</i> First Seat Tang herself! Well... they are indeed a perfect match! Perfect match, indeed!¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head when he saw how she reacted. He was so shocked that a grape got stuck in his throat, and he nearly choked to death.

    Zhao Changhe could not bear watching and looked away.

    <i>A woman¡¯s heart is as deep as the sea. You think she¡¯s like Cui Yuanyang, but I think all she wants right now is to kick me away.</i>

    However, when Tang Buqi heard what she said, all he thought was, <i>What a magnanimous woman! Where can I ever find a woman like her?</i>

    Tang Buqi was on the verge of tears as he finally managed to cough up the grape that got stuck in his throat. Gasping for breath, he asked, ¡°What are you two here for? Do you want me to feed you grapes or what?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Do you have a good bow?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re dealing with Chi Li. Do you want to help or not?¡±

    Tang Buqi immediately jumped to his feet and ordered those around him, ¡°Go find Uncle Wu and borrow the best bow he has!¡±

    He hurriedly straightened his disheveled clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n? Should I gather more people?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Wait until it gets a bitter into the night. It¡¯s still the dog hour.[1] Our dinner ended quite early,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°We suspect that they might be hiding in the magistrate¡¯s residence. The Tang n and the Demon Suppression Bureau are not suitable for this task. We just need someone to provide us with support and cover on the outside.¡±

    Tang Buqi hesitated for a moment. ¡°You... You can¡¯t just go and kill the magistrate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him. <i>What can you possibly do with you this way?</i>

    However, he did not say a word. This was the difference between their thinking and that of the Tang n. Tang Wanzhuang had numerous matters that she had to deal with but couldn¡¯t because of all kinds of considerations.

    Zhao Changhe actually did intend to kill the corrupt official should the opportunity present itself. If Chi Li was not there, he did not want to return empty-handed. In that case, he would just kill the magistrate. It would be a swift affair.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s still early. Do you have any quiet rooms you can lend us?¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes flickered between the two of them. ¡°What... What do you n to do in a quiet room at this time? Hey, you¡ª¡±

    Yue Hongling could not bear it anymore and said angrily, ¡°I need to take care of my injuries!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem,</i> yes, sorry.¡± Tang Buqi turned to Zhao Changhe awkwardly. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said expressionlessly, ¡°I want my own quiet room. I got quite excited while you were enjoying grapes, and I might need to take care of things myself. So, keep this in mind, if there¡¯s anyone who peeps into my room, our friendship is over.¡±

    Yue Hongling tilted her head, while Tang Buqi said with exasperation, ¡°Who would want to peep at you doing that stuff? Alright, follow me.¡±

    Of course, Zhao Changhe did not actually n to do anything indecent in the private room. Since they were going to be dealing with Chi Li, he wanted to review the scenes on the gold foil to gather information.

    He trusted Tang Buqi not to spy on him. At the very least, he believed that he would not be bored enough to do so.

    In the quiet room, Zhao Changhe took out the gold foil.

    As expected, different scenes appeared on the gold foil.

    There was a recording from the day before, showing Tang Buqi¡¯s thrust and his counterattack with his saber.

    There was a recording of his battle with Batu, which also included the moment when he intervened to save Tang Buqi from Batu¡¯s saber.

    There was also a recording of the duel between Chi Li and Yue Hongling, as well as the entire process of him throwing his saber between them.

    As for the earlier battles, they had been overwritten.

    But some things were missing... For example, the battle between Batu and Tang Buqi, as well as the part when Xuan Chong saved Tang Buqi and was intercepted by Chi Li.

    Clearly, only the parts where he participated would be disyed. The gold foil was not a video recorder, but rather his personal battle recorder.

    In the battle between Yue Hongling and Chi Li, his intervention had a significant impact on the battle, so the gold foil probably considered him a participant in their battle and recorded it, even going as far as recording the entire battle. As for the battle between Batu and Tang Buqi, it had actually been disrupted by Xuan Chong. Since he had not actively participated in the fight, but only intervened to save Tang Buqi, it had only recorded that particr moment.

    The internal logic of the gold foil was quite clear.

    He had not been certain at first, but he now knew for sure that throwing his saber between them had been a great decision.

    Watching their battle in slow motion allowed him to study and learn to his heart¡¯s content without the pressure of real-timebat. He knew that, sooner orter, he would catch up to them and even surpass them.

    As he watched Yue Hongling¡¯s skillful and resolute swordy, Zhao Changhe became deeply absorbed in learning whatever he could from the recording.

    He also tried to understand the nuances of Chi Li¡¯s scimitar. He could not figure out whether the scimitar just had some illusory effects or if it was genuine spatial maniption. The way the de formed a circle seemingly instantly was incredibly mysterious.

    It soon came time for them to begin moving.

    There was suddenly a knock on his door, and Tang Buqi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Why are you taking so long to rub one out?!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe put away the gold foil. ¡°I¡¯m almost done, you can go ahead.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck do you mean go ahead?!¡± shouted Tang Buqi. ¡°The magistrate has been assassinated. Yangzhou is in chaos!¡±

    1. Traditional Chinese timekeeping has twelve hours, eachsting two standard hours. The dog hour is between 7PM and 9PM. ?

 Chapter 122: Game of Chess

    <h4>Chapter 122: Game of Chess</h4>

    The assassination of the magistrate was a grave matter, only second in seriousness to the murder of the suspected prince. No, it was perhaps even more serious. After all, Luo Zhenwu was only rumored to be a prince, and the court had never made it clear if it was true or not. On the other hand, the person who had been assassinated this time was a genuine magistrate, a fourth-rank official, and he was even in charge of an important water transport hub. His status was far greater than that of a magistrate in whatever remote area.

    This incident symbolized a tant disregard for authority and an affront to imperial dignity, so no further exnation was needed¡ªthis was rebellion.

    The Demon Suppression Bureau had established a cordon, locking down the area within ten li of the crime scene. The entire city was filled with tension, and the city¡¯s defense forces were mobilized, sealing off all of the city gates.

    Taking advantage of his status, Tang Buqi sneaked into the crime scene together with Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling.

    The head of the Demon Suppressing Bureau in Yangzhou was named Gong Chaoqun. He was the middle-aged man who had previously warned Zhao Changhe about the Maitreya Cult¡¯s illusion arts. Despite the seemingly trivial oue of that incident, he held a high rank within the Demon Suppression Bureau, and he even surpassed Yue Hongling in cultivation level.

    There were many people on the Ranking of Man who had reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. Meanwhile, those who were at this level of cultivation but were not on the ranking were often referred to as being ¡°close to the Ranking of Man.¡±

    However, in reality, the gap between those at the ninthyer could be massive. After all, even among the individuals on the Ranking of Man with a cultivation at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, there were differences in rankings, and the gap between those on the Ranking of Man and ordinary ninthyer martial artists was often even more outrageous the gap between Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang when they were both at the thirdyer.

    For example, it was widely known that half a year ago, Yue Hongling had defeated a ninthyer martial artist despite being at a lower level of cultivation.

    For that reason, the words ¡°close to the Ranking of Man¡± were really not worth much in general. Chi Li imed to have killed many who were ¡°close to the Ranking of Man¡± along his journey, but most of them were probably very far from it.

    However, Gong Chaoqun was indeed close to the Ranking of Man, and he was genuinely recognized as such, making him one of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s highly regarded generals.

    Upon seeing Tang Buqie with Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, Gong Chaoqun did not say much but subtly nodded to Zhao Changhe. In his mind, Zhao Changhe was a secret agent working for the Demon Suppression Bureau, and the chief had even given him secret instructions for Zhao Changhe. Since Tang Buqi was the chief¡¯s eldest nephew, and he was even apanied by the renowned heroine Yue Hongling, their presence could be considered a significant aid.

    Little did he know that if the magistrate had not died half an hour earlier, they might have be the ones responsible for killing him.

    Zhao Changhe, armed with a saber and a bow, had a somewhat displeased expression on his face. He had been looking forward to secretly infiltrating the magistrate¡¯s mansion at night with Yue Hongling, plotting an assassination together. Just the thought of it was both thrilling and romantic, but now someone had beaten them to the punch. Regardless, he couldn¡¯t just curse at the perpetrator either; what they had done could be considered a righteous act, at least from his perspective.

    ¡°Uncle Gong, have you discovered anything?¡± Tang Buqi asked.

    ¡°Magistrate Qian was killed by an arrow,¡± Gong Chaoqun replied. ¡°As he was about to enter the courtyard of his concubine, he was shot in the back of the head by someone on the opposite rooftop. The arrow was extremely powerful, prating through the back of his skull. After shooting the arrow, the assassin made a clean escape almost instantly, they ran away before the guards could even gather around. It was an extremely clean and efficient operation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought that if he had been the one there, the magistrate would have probably met the same fate.

    Gong Chaoqun nced at the bow that Zhao Changhe was carrying and continued, ¡°The long corridor from Magistrate Qian¡¯s residence to the concubine¡¯s chambers is covered in vines and has low visibility. The moment he paused to enter the door was the best opportunity. The shot was exceptionally well-executed, urate and ruthless. The perpetrator is undoubtedly someone skilled with a bow and arrow. In fact, I believe they likely have archery skills superior to yours, Young Hero Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not find the remark offensive in the slightest. After all, he did not often use the bow and arrow, and he had mainly practiced the sabertely, so there were obviously many people better than him. What crossed his mind at this moment was the memory of the blue-masked assassin who had shot an arrow at him. That arrow had been truly formidable. Without Dragon Bird¡¯s warning, he may have fallen to that arrow.

    <i>Could it be that person?</i>

    However, others did not know of the blue-masked assassin. Tang Buqi¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°Since they¡¯re skilled with the bow and arrow, could they be a northern barbarian?¡±

    It seemed unlikely for the northern barbarians to be the ones to have killed Magistrate Qian, but Tang Buqi was willing to pin the me on them. In fact, nobody really knew whether or not Magistrate Qian had dealings with the northern barbarians, so if they spread the story that he was killed by them, both themon people and the imperial court might believe it.

    This could be a way to close the case neatly while also potentially bringing more attention to the actions of Chi Li and the other barbarians who were causing trouble in the Central ins.

    Gong Chaoqun¡¯s expression took on a hint of amusement, and he asked Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, ¡°Both of you fought against the northern barbarians today. Do you have any thoughts on this matter?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°What if I told you that a few hours ago, near the foreigners¡¯ market, someone nearly took my life with a bow and arrow?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun also appeared intrigued by what Zhao Changhe just revealed. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If you had truly died from such a misfortunate event, we would definitely have ced the suspicion on foreigners... And if the magistrate were then to be assassinated in the same manner...¡±

    Even though Gong Chaoqun did not continue, everyone understood what he was implying. It was clear that the perpetrator who had killed the magistrate was trying to shift the me onto the foreigners, specifically the northern barbarians. They hadid the groundwork for tonight¡¯s assassination of the magistrate by shooting at Zhao Changhe earlier, but they had not anticipated that Zhao Changhe would actually evade their attack.

    As for why they targeted Zhao Changhe in particr, no one knew for sure. Could it be that they were aware of his identity as a secret agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau?

    From this point of view, it seemed that the other party¡¯s motive was ratherplex. In any case, it was definitely not just the magistrate¡¯s behavior at the banquet tonight. Originally, Tang Buqi had been a little suspicious of Wan Dongliu and Xuan Chong, but now it did not seem like it was them.

    Tang Buqi thought for a while, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle Gong, how about we just go along with the idea of pinning the me onto the northern barbarians? It would provide a convenient excuse to eliminate all the barbarians in the area. The one who killed Magistrate Qian did a righteous... uh, I mean, well...¡±

    <i>You wanted to say that they did a righteous act anyway, right? In other words, you want to avoid a thorough investigation.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was beginning to appreciate Tang Buqi more and more. <i>Even if this guy lives quite extravagantly, has no fighting experience, and keeps trying to pick a fight with me and provoke a conflict between me and Yue Hongling... at least... Wait, no. Damn it, this guy is horrible!</i>

    Yue Hongling spoke up, ¡°If this were an ordinary situation, I would support your proposal. However, this time is different.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°Hm?¡±

    Yue Hongling said calmly, ¡°They tried to kill Changhe.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was left speechless, tears welling up in his eyes. <i>Look, this is a true ally!</i>

    Gong Chaoqun asked Zhao Changhe thoughtfully, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter, Young Hero Zhao?¡±

    Tang Buqi gave Gong Chaoqun a strange look. He wondered why Gong Chaoqun had asked Zhao Changhe twice for his opinion. <i>Just because he calls me nephew doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s actually my uncle, does it? Why do you care so much about his opinion?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with pinning the me on the northern barbarians, considering the circumstances. However, since they tried to kill me, even if we do officially ce the me on the barbarians, I still must investigate and find out who the real culprit is.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun nodded.

    With both the young master of the Tang n and the jade token undercover agent in agreement, he also found that framing the northern barbarians had many benefits.

    But then, Zhao Changhe added, ¡°Haven¡¯t we overlooked something?¡±

    Gong Chaoqun, being an experienced investigator, immediately knew what Zhao Changhe was getting at. ¡°Are you referring to that concubine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If what I know is correct, there should be a celestial maiden from the Maitreya Cult by the side of the magistrate. ording to the Maitreya Cult¡¯s manner of seducing people, I feel that the magistrate may just look for her every night. In other words, that concubine may very well be that celestial maiden.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun revealed a smile. ¡°Indeed, we have already detained her. She¡¯s also quite unlucky. The magistrate died right at the door of her room, so she couldn¡¯t just run away. If she had, she would have been suspected of assassinating the magistrate and fleeing. She could only stay there helplessly waiting for us to interrogate her. During our interrogation, we immediately found out her actual identity, so it¡¯s really unfortunate for her. She just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time.¡±

    ¡°So, technically, the magistrate died right in front of the celestial maiden¡¯s bed. Can we shift some of the me onto the Maitreya Cult?¡± Zhao Changhe mumbled to himself. ¡°We can say that the Maitreya Cult colluded with the barbarians to assassinate the magistrate, intending tounch a rebellion from both inside and outside the empire. The real culprit has already arranged an entire story for the Demon Suppression Bureau. Even the entire army within the city has been mobilized due to the magistrate¡¯s death, and they¡¯re ready to suppress the ¡®rebels¡¯ at any time... Meanwhile, the northern barbarians and those from the Maitreya Cult are clueless, thinking that they had nothing to do with the magistrate¡¯s death.¡±

    Tang Buqi was somewhat moved when he heard this. ¡°So the timing of the magistrate¡¯s assassination was actually on purpose? They knew that the magistrate would visit the celestial maiden¡¯s chambers at that time!¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm, it appears to be a well-thought-out move by someone who understands the magistrate¡¯s daily routine.¡± Zhao Changhe looked at Gong Chaoqun. ¡°The question now is, should the Demon Suppressing Bureau cooperate and ept this ¡®gift¡¯ delivered to your doorstep by the enemy?¡±

 Chapter 123: Maitreyas Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 123: Maitreya''s Troubles</h4>

    Gong Chaoqun simply could not find any reason not to ept this great ¡°gift.¡±

    This ¡°gift¡± would not only reduce his massive headache, but from a professional standpoint, it was also a great excuse to close the case while satisfying both the imperial court and the public. The story neatly fit together, and it was the type of narrative that would be readily epted by the masses.

    As for the overall situation, while it might not have a significant impact on the entire Maitreya Cult, at least the situation in Yangzhou would be brought under control for the most part. Gong Chaoqun feared that, if they continued not doing anything, he might just wake up one day to find Yangzhou filled with believers of the Maitreya Cult. He worried that even his own head might end up as a sacrifice if that were to happen.

    However, the corrupt magistrate¡¯s connections with the Maitreya Cult had made it incredibly difficult for Gong Chaoqun and the Demon Suppression Bureau to investigate their activities. He had long wanted to kick that troublemaker of a magistrate to death.

    Additionally, from a patriotic perspective, killing the barbarians was a righteous act.

    No matter how he looked at it, this situation was perfect. It was even so perfect that Gong Chaoqun was tempted to give the real culprit a kiss for carrying out the crime so meticulously.

    <i>As for finding the real culprit, I won¡¯t even need to worry myself over that anymore. I¡¯ll just leave it to Zhao Changhe.</i>

    Seeing that Gong Chaoqun was clearly unable to refuse this ¡°gift,¡± Zhao Changhe smiled and said nothing more. After all, anyone would have made the same choice in his situation.

    He actually had another thought in mind, something he did not say aloud because he knew it would not make a difference even if he did: <i>Have you ever thought about why the real culprit is being so considerate? What benefit do they gain from this borate scheme? Why are they going to such lengths just tomit murder without getting caught? Even if they did not set things up this way, it would still be challenging to figure out who they are.</i>

    Gong Chaoqun, being an experienced member of the serious crimes division, could not possibly have overlooked these things. However, given the clear benefits of the given situation, he simply chose not to worry about it too much.

    Yue Hongling did not have a better n either. Whether it was dealing with the Maitreya Cult or those from the northern barbarian tribes, she found both equally appealing. As for finding the real culprit, she could just help Zhao Changhe with his investigations afterward. She finally said, ¡°I recently discovered the Maitreya Cult¡¯s stronghold. It¡¯s located ten li to the east of the city at the White Lotus Temple.¡±

    ¡°So it really is there! I¡¯ve long suspected it, but the magistrate went to great lengths to cover it up,¡± Gong Chaoqun eximed. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll uproot the Maitreya Cult in Yangzhou!¡±

    <i> </i> *

    The case of the magistrate¡¯s assassination was solved within the hour.

    The magistrate¡¯s concubine was identified as a celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult by the Demon Suppression Bureau. Under interrogation, she confessed to using the secret arts of the Maitreya Cult to control the magistrate and drain his true essence.

    She also revealed that, under her influence and guidance, the magistrate had intentionally acted in various ways that resulted in the destruction of many households. Eventually, he had been taken in by the Maitreya Cult to strengthen their ranks.

    Through all kinds of exploitation, they had managed to enrich not only the magistrate himself, but the Maitreya Cult as well.

    Of course, none of these things was an invention. Everything was true.

    Even those who had once forsaken their lives as courtesans to join the Maitreya Cult, like Ruyan, were drawn into this unfolding drama.

    As soon as the news broke out, Yangzhou was in an uproar, and countless followers of the Maitreya Cult were left dumbfounded. Even Ruyan, who had been entertaining guests in the Xiaoxiang Pavilion when she heard the news, was in shock.

    Of course, while this was the news that had spread, the magistrate¡¯s concubine had actually revealed even more shocking information.

    She also confessed to noticing signs that the magistrate was breaking free from their control. When the Maitreya Cult got word of this, they grew to harbor malicious intentions and conspired with the northern barbarians, led by Chi Li, to assassinate the magistrate in his own residence.

    While this narrative had logical gaps that required further consideration, it was seamlessly intertwined with the genuine information that no one could question. Gong Chaoqun was going to provide additional details when reporting to the imperial court.

    For now, their immediate task was to convince the militarymander.

    Despite the long-standingxity from the prosperity of the city, the military had actually not been infiltrated too deeply by the Maitreya Cult. This was actually a crucial factor that had prevented the cult from staging an outright rebellion thus far.

    No matter how weak an army was, it was still an army. Just having arge number of people was very useful.

    The Maitreya Cult had not yet formed a military organization, and they were still operating mainly as a secret society within random households. When the military began a massive citywide crackdown on followers of the Maitreya Cult, the cult was caught off guard, with little resistance to offer.

    Even with all that going on, there was still some spare manpower, and hundreds of powerful bows and crossbows were distributed among them. Then, with the support of over a hundred elite personnel of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Zhao Changhe, Yue Hongling, and a few others, they headed straight for the White Lotus Temple, located ten li to the east of the city.

    Fa Yuan was feeling a little restless in the temple today.

    He was aware of the assassination of the magistrate, as well as the fact that the city was now under strict lockdown. However, the Demon Suppression Bureau had taken exceptionally extensive measures to keep information within the city, causing the outside world to still be unaware of the details of the assassination. Naturally, he had no way of knowing that the magistrate had died right before the door of their cult¡¯s celestial maiden.

    In Fa Yuan¡¯s mind, this was certainly not the work of their Maitreya Cult. It was inconceivable that they would evacuate everyone just because of this incident. Instead, he was more concerned about the possibility of the magistrate¡¯s celestial maiden being discovered by the Demon Suppression Bureau. He was contemting how to rescue her without drawing too much attention.

    There were many other officials in the city who were followers of their Maitreya Cult. With their help, it would be rtively easy to safely rescue the innocent celestial maiden.

    In Fa Yuan¡¯s view, assassinating the magistrate was an incredibly foolish move. Their Maitreya Cult had invested a considerable amount of effort into pulling the magistrate to their side, and now, that effort was wasted. He had not even been useful for a few years and he was already dead.

    Fa Yuan could not help but start wondering just how much time and effort they would need to take hold of the next magistrate that the imperial court sent to preside over Yangzhou.

    If the cult leader had already initiated his ns, then Fa Yuan would not have minded the magistrate¡¯s death. In that case, he could just raise his hands andmand the followers to take control of the city. However, since their leader had yet to act, he was in a difficult position. He could not decide whether to advance or retreat.

    Chi Li sat nearby, observing Fa Yuan¡¯s restless pacing. He said coldly, ¡°You should just take my suggestion. Abbot, now is the time to act. You should immediately move to either upy Yangzhou or evacuate.¡±

    Yes, it was Chi Li.

    As it turned out, the Maitreya Cult really <i>was</i> coborating with the northern barbarians. Chi Li indeed feared trouble after getting injured, but he did not hide in the magistrate¡¯s residence. Rather, he sought shelter in the White Lotus Temple.

    Fa Yuan shook his head. ¡°Your Khan has yet to dispatch his troops, and our cult leader has yet to say anything. How can I act out on my own in Yangzhou?¡±

    ¡°Then you should evacuate. Your celestial maiden is trapped in the magistrate¡¯s residence. The Demon Suppression Bureau is not to be underestimated. You should not even hope that you can rescue her. If you care to listen to me, I¡¯m telling you to prepare for the worst. She has likely been discovered by the Demon Suppression Bureau and they have her now.¡±

    ¡°Even if they find out that she¡¯s a celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult, that should not be enough cause for us to immediately evacuate, right?¡±

    In fact, Chi Li also did not believe the people of the Central ins to be that ruthless. He did not think that they would simply disregard the real culprit and directly pin the me for the assassination on him and the Maitreya Cult. In his mind, this incident had absolutely nothing to do with him. In addition, the magistrate was, in fact, someone from his side, so he was actually quite angered by the man¡¯s death.

    However, the keen instincts he had developed through years of life and death experiences made him feel uneasy about the situation. He could not pinpoint the exact reason, but he had a strong sense that he had to act now or something horrible awaited him.

    Seeing that Fa Yuan was unconvinced, Chi Li knew that he could not be persuaded, so he directly stood up and said, ¡°Then we shall be on our way.¡±

    Fa Yuan was puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±

    Chi Li shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s just my intuition. I¡¯m getting a feeling as if I were being stalked by a pack of wolves on the Grasnds. I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over. If you believe me, then leave. Otherwise, we will just leave by ourselves. I can¡¯t say anything to convince you, anyway.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly left together with Batu and the others.

    Just moments after they left, sounds of battle erupted outside. Hundreds of archers armed with powerful bows and crossbows surrounded the White Lotus Temple. The elite personnel of the Demon Suppression Bureau stormed into the temple, with Gong Chaoqun at the forefront, kicking open the temple gates and shouting, ¡°Zhang Banfo,e out and face your death!¡±

 Chapter 124: Realm of True Void

    <h4>Chapter 124: Realm of True Void</h4>

    When they actually began their attack on the White Lotus Temple, Yue Hongling felt grateful that she had exercised caution when investigating the temple earlier and had not taken any direct action.

    Although the temple appeared to only have a few hundred monks, each one of them was actually a formidable warrior. Fa Yuan and Gong Chaoqun were evenly matched, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, despite being caught off guard and forced to defend hastily, they managed to hold their ground against the full-scale assault of the Demon Suppression Bureau! As they fought, they managed to gradually retreat toward the back of the temple.

    If not for the hundreds of archers provided by the army for support, the Demon Suppression Bureau alone would not have been able to clean out this troublesome hideout. It was no wonder Gong Chaoqun often found his hands tied when dealing with the affairs of the Maitreya Cult.

    Yue Hongling found it difficult to understand why the monks of the White Lotus Temple were so strong.

    The Maitreya Cult was not like the major sects and ns that nurtured their disciples from a young age, nor was it like the Demon Suppression Bureau, which carefully selected talented individuals to join their ranks.

    The Maitreya Cult¡¯s recruits came from all walks of life. Some were criminals, while others were innocent civilians. Only a portion of them even had any martial skills before joining the cult. The majority of them were poor farmers or fishermen, and many of them were already adults or even middle-aged when they joined. Despite that, they somehow managed to train these recruits from diverse backgrounds, with varying levels of talent, to reach at least the first or secondyer of the Profound Gate. There were even a select few who reached the sixth and seventhyers.

    Yue Hongling waspletely baffled thinking of how they had achieved this level of cultivation in such a short time

    <i>Are all of them like Zhao Changhe?</i>

    Additionally, due to their doctrine of ¡°killing to achieve enlightenment,¡± these monks were all extremely fierce and fearless warriors. Each one of them had shed blood and taken lives; they were not your average peaceful monks.

    There were many more branches of the Maitreya Cult throughout Jiangnan, and it was reasonable to assume that they all had some measure of power. If they were to rise up and revolt, it would truly be a cataclysmic event.

    Even just the White Lotus Temple alone made Yue Hongling doubt whether the archers outside could stop them if Fa Yuan decided to flee. Then...what about the entire Jiangnan?

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Yue Hongling shed the throat of a member of the Maitreya Cult with her sword, but then she immediately winced and clutched her shoulder.

    While the shoulder injury was no longer hindering her mobility much, it still affected her performance more than she had anticipated. Actualbat was proving to be more challenging than she expected.

    She looked up to see Fa Yuan leading a few core monks, fighting while retreating up the mountainside under the relentless assault of Gong Chaoqun and the others.

    It waste at night, so it would be easy for them to escape once they made it into the forested mountains. Zhao Changhe had plenty of experience in this regard, so he knew that very well.

    <i>We can¡¯t allow the key figure to get away!</i>

    Yue Hongling clenched her teeth, ignoring the sharp pain in her shoulder. She propelled herself into the air and thrust her longsword forward, aiming to stop Fa Yuan from escaping.

    Fa Yuan was still engaged inbat with Gong Chaoqun. He knew that Gong Chaoqun was truly formidable, and he was not confident ining out on top if they were to duel. They were in an incredibly difficult situation. Their opponent¡¯s momentum was overwhelming them, and their own side was in disarray. Regardless, Fa Yuan was confident that he could escape. With the cover of the night, as long as he found an opportunity to make it into the forest...

    He raised his <i>jiedao</i>[1], and a dazzling light enveloped Gong Chaoqun. This was the Maitreya Cult¡¯s secret art, White Lotus Purifies the World.

    Gong Chaoqun shifted his weight slightly backward, focusing on his sword vigntly.

    He knew how powerful this strike was. Thousands of illusions attacked simultaneously, with each lotus petal acting as a de. He had to maintain a steady state of mind and break through the illusions to withstand the attack.

    However, just as he took a half step back, the de light suddenly disappeared, and Fa Yuan had already retreated. It was actually a feint!

    ¡°It looks like the Demon Suppression Bureau is nothing special! Hahahaha¡ª <i>Aaah</i>!¡±

    Fa Yuan¡¯s words were cut short as a sword descended toward him under the moonlight. Yue Hongling¡¯s figure appeared like the moon goddess under the full moon, striking down at Fa Yuan from above.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Fayuan fiercely blocked the strike with his <i>jiedao</i>, forced to halt his escape. He cursed in anger, ¡°Yue Hongling! You better not let yourself fall into my hands or I¡¯ll force you to kneel on the ground and beg me like a dog¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, an arrow shot through the sky like a meteor, apanied by a terrifying whistling sound. The arrow pierced through the air,ing straight for his throat!

    Fa Yuan did not have the time to finish his threat. He swiftly twisted his torso, doing his best to protect his vitals. In the end, the arrow grazed his shoulder, taking arge chunk of flesh with it. Blood sprayed from the grievous-looking wound.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Nevertheless, she was unrelenting as sheunched another strike at Fa Yuan.

    Meanwhile, Gong Chaoqun was already behind Fa Yuan, and the tip of his sword pointed directly at Fa Yuan¡¯s back.

    With attacks converging from three directions, how could Fa Yuan possibly dodge everything?

    Blood sprayed from his left shoulder and back as Yue Hongling¡¯s strikended. Fa Yuan stumbled to the side, shouting angrily, ¡°The Maitreya descends, achieving enlightenment through ughter!¡±

    As he uttered those words, other high-ranking monks nearby who were resisting the Demon Suppression Bureau chanted simultaneously, ¡°The Maitreya descends, achieving enlightenment through ughter...¡±

    ¡°Unborn Venerable Mother, Realm of True Void...¡±

    Just as Yue Hongling was about to deliver another blow to Fa Yuan, she saw a monk with bloodshot eyes rush at her like a madman.

    Yue Hongling thrust her sword into the monk¡¯s chest, hoping to force him back. But to her surprise, the monk did not dodge at all. He allowed her de to pierce his chest and then grabbed hold of her sword tightly.

    <i>He¡¯s gone mad...</i>

    Yue Hongling tried retracting her sword from the monk¡¯s torso, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She turned to look around and realized that all the monks had gone mad.

    Each of them used their own body to block the weapons of the Demon Suppression Bureau, holding on tightly and refusing to let go.

    These individuals were no longer just fanatics; fanatics still knew pain, but these guys seemed to have lost even their ability to feel pain. No...they were barely even people. They were ves, beasts whose rationality had been stripped away by some secret art, willing to sacrifice everything for their faith.

    Was this their Realm of True Void, their ultimate bliss?

    Well, from a certain point of view, it <i>was</i> bliss, since they couldn¡¯t even feel pain anymore.

    As the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau tried to recover their weapons, Fa Yuan took advantage of the chaos and disappeared into the forested mountains.

    Gong Chaoqun was naturally furious. ¡°Search the mountains! He¡¯s heavily wounded! He can¡¯t run far!¡±

    Yue Hongling grabbed her shoulder and took a few deep breaths. The sh with Fa Yuan had aggravated her injury. She had been suppressing the pain, but she could not suppress it any longer. Her wound reopened and began bleeding profusely.

    When she thought of the timely support of that arrow, Yue Hongling felt some indescribable emotions in her heart. She raised her head and looked toward the temple, searching for Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe had not participated in the siege because he had his own set of opponents to deal with¡ªprimarily the flower-picking celestial maiden.

    When he fired the arrow, he had already restrained the flower-picking celestial maiden. He had only managed to provide long-range support, because he didn¡¯t have the time to rush over. By the time he could reach them, the situation had suddenly changed and Fa Yuan had already escaped.

    Zhao Changhe pressed Dragon Bird down on the celestial maiden¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to kneel on the ground helplessly. He sighed and said, ¡°Fa Yuan threatened Yue Hongling with such cruel words, yet you¡¯re the one kneeling now... Isn¡¯t it unfair? You aren¡¯t the one who caused all this mess, but you¡¯re still being punished.¡±

    Yue Hongling, who had been about to approach Zhao Changhe for a discussion, paused and looked at him with aplex expression, deciding to stay back temporarily.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe <i>did</i> intend to take revenge on Yue Hongling¡¯s behalf, but that was not his sole motivation.

    Based on their previous interactions, he felt that the flower-picking celestial maiden¡¯s faith was not as fanatical as the others. She had shown that she knew to act ording to the circumstances, which indicated that she was not blindly devoted to the cult. This act of pinning her down was also a test. If she was as fanatical as those suicidal zealots, she would never kneel and instead choose to end her life with Dragon Bird.

    However, she had chosen to kneel, indicating that she was not as irredeemable as those zealots. She could be persuaded to surrender.

    But then, the flower-picking celestial maiden said, ¡°Our cult has always treated you well. We simply wanted you to join us. Why do you resist us so strongly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Join you? You want me to send myself to my death like those beasts?¡±

    The celestial maiden was startled and said softly, ¡°No, you won¡¯t be like them... You¡¯re a hidden dragon with boundless potential. The cult would nurture you differently.¡±

    ¡°Is that really so? They sent you, disguised as Miss Yue, to ¡®preach¡¯ to me. But your true intention was to take control of me.¡±

    The celestial maiden said, ¡°Those things arepletely different... Forget it, if that¡¯s how you choose to see it, there is no point in arguing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I do not want to argue with you. I think that you are different from them. You have not been brainwashed into a fool or a lunatic like them, and we can stillmunicate. Let me tell you frankly, with the injuries Fa Yuan sustained just now, there is no way he can escape Gong Chaoqun¡¯s encirclement. If we can¡¯t find him, it means there must be hidden caves or tunnels in the mountains. I strongly suspect that everyone is still searching in the mountains, while he is already several li away by now.¡±

    The celestial maiden¡¯s gaze flickered with surprise.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So I¡¯m not wrong, am I? Come on, after all these years, there must be hidden caves or something like that in the area. As long as you tell me where the secret passage is, I can make the decision to spare your life. You can change your identity and live somewhere else in the future, never getting involved with the Maitreya Cult again. Seeing the fate of those people, do you really not feel any disgust toward the Maitreya Cult? You know you¡¯re just a tool for them. When things go wrong, they will send you to die without even blinking.¡±

    The celestial maiden found the situation incredibly strange. ¡°You... You could have tortured me mercilessly, or at least said some harsh things to me as Fa Yuan did to Yue Hongling. Why are you choosing to spare me and even advising me to change?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blushed a bit, and he whispered to her, ¡°Well... You once helped me hug her for a moment and let me enjoy a bit of her fragrance.¡±

    The celestial maiden¡¯s eyes widened, and her frightened expression from being held as a captive nearlypletely disappeared. She could barely hold herself back from bursting out inughter.

    Zhao Changhe, feeling embarrassed, threatened her, ¡°Tell me quickly, or I¡¯ll really resort to torture!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± she chuckled. ¡°Not only do I know where the secret passage is, I can even take you there right now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you so cooperative?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want to end up like them in the future.¡± The celestial maiden smiled. Then, she added yfully, ¡°And... you¡¯re quite adorable. It turns out that the person that others see as the Bloodthirsty Asura is actually such a cute little brother... Plus, I¡¯m definitely not just a tool.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Zhao Changhe felt a little embarrassed and subconsciously looked around, only to be surprised to find Yue Hongling standing nearby, eavesdropping.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...When did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡± Yue Hongling walked over expressionlessly and, for whatever reason, kicked the flower-picking celestial maiden in the leg. ¡°Where is the secret passage? Hurry up and tell us.¡±

    <i>Did she really just get here?</i>

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head and acted like he didn¡¯t know anything.

    The celestial maiden smiled and said, ¡°Actually, there is an underground secret chamber and passage within the temple. It¡¯s used for secret rituals and as an escape route to the back of the mountain. Your arrival caught them off guard, so they did not have the time to enter the passage and could only retreat to the back mountain first. That being said, if he goes through the passage now, he¡¯lle out inside the temple. If you solely focus on searching the mountain, he might escape from here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling exchanged a nce, and the small embarrassment in their hearts instantly dissipated.

    The celestial maiden added, ¡°By the way, there are many recovery items down there. The methods of recovery that our cult has far exceed your imagination. I suggest you not give him a chance and act as soon as possible.¡±

    1. This is a Buddhist monk¡¯s knife. It has a long rectangr de with a single sharpened edge. Search ¡°½äµ¶¡± for a better image. ?

 Chapter 125: Pure Land of Bliss

    <h4>Chapter 125: Pure Land of Bliss</h4>

    After arriving at the entrance of the secret passage, Zhao Changhe realized why Fa Yuan and the others had not been able to make it into the passage.

    It turned out to be a small door behind therge Buddha statue, only wide enough for one person to pass through, that led to a narrow path below. If they rushed in one by one, the Demon Suppression Bureau would have arrived before they could let even just a few people in. If that happened, their situation would have gone from bad to terrible.

    Even if Fa Yuan tried to escape alone, once the Demon Suppression Bureau arrived and found him nowhere, they would have naturally realized that he had used a secret passage. It would then not take them much effort to find the exit, block it from the outside, and make his escape even more difficult.

    It can only be said that the Demon Suppression Bureau had arrived too suddenly this time, leaving Fa Yuan no room to prepare.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling hesitated slightly. They were not sure what awaited them below, and there could be traps in the passage. Should they inform Gong Chaoqun first and wait at the entrance, or proceed cautiously?

    However, they knew that Fa Yuan was seriously injured, and even Zhao Changhe was confident in defeating him. If they missed this opportunity to strike him while he was weak,plications could arise if Fa Yuan managed to recover rapidly using some secret method down inside the passage.

    Neither of them were timid. They could see the determination in each other¡¯s eyes when they looked at each other. They both nodded. Zhao Changhe did not dare to release the flower-picking celestial maiden right then, fearing that she might cause troubleter on, so he pressed on a few of her acupoints and locked her inside a nearby monk¡¯s room.

    The celestial maiden huddled inside the room, feeling aggrieved. She then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, then you might as well let me go with you... If you go in and die at Fa Yuan¡¯s hands, and hees out, I won¡¯t have a way out either... Not even mentioning him, if you were to take a bit too long inside and those big soldiers outside were to see a woman paralyzed here, they would¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe interrupted her, ¡°Cut it off. I¡¯ll let you out when we¡¯re back out.¡±

    After saying that, he rushed ahead and entered the secret passage first.

    Yue Hongling looked at the aggrieved celestial maiden, then pressed on a few more of her acupoints before following Zhao Changhe into the secret passage.

    <i>Based on how things go, I¡¯ll settle things with you when I get backter.</i>

    The passage was very long and very dark. Yue Hongling had a high level of cultivation and could see ahead decently well despite the darkness. She watched as Zhao Changhe carefully bent slightly as he walked forward. He carried his saber in his right hand to avoid being caught off guard. At the same time, he was holding his bow in his left hand, while having his quiver at his waist. He looked like a particrly cautious hedgehog.

    <i>He always seems mature and experienced in many aspects, almost like a veteran, but sometimes... he¡¯s still... </i>

    She hesitated for a moment, thinking about their journey. Hisrger build, which made him look like a big fluffy bear, gave her an inexplicable sense of security. She felt as if, as long as he was there in front of her, she did not need to do anything herself.

    While she was lost in thought, Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped ahead of her.

    The two of them were walking very close to each other, so as soon as he stopped, Yue Hongling unintentionally pressed up against his back. She quickly retreated, her face flushed.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What was that soft touch on my back just now... </i>

    ¡°<i>Why did you suddenly stop?!</i>¡± Yue Hongling, somewhat irritated, transmitted her voice to him. She suspected that he had done it on purpose, so she sounded pissed. ¡°<i>How about I lead the way?</i>¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had not yet learned how to transmit his voice, could only whisper helplessly, ¡°I heard a strange sound just now... But it¡¯s gone now. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Yue Hongling cast a skeptical nce at him, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re not even capable of transmitting your voice. Just let me lead the way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed in resignation, ¡°The passage is too narrow, how are you going to get to the front?¡±

    ¡°Turn sideways.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pushed his back against the wall, pursed his lips, and signaled Yue Hongling to pass.

    Yue Hongling looked awkwardly at the cramped space and could not help but regret her decision.

    However, she had no choice but to carry it out, since she had let her mouth run already. She also turned sideways, then slowly moved step by step to squeeze past Zhao Changhe.

    As they faced each other, their bodies came into direct contact while she was squeezing past.

    Whatever sensation he had felt earlier was iparable to this moment. This would have directly imed the innocent Changhe¡¯s life in the past.

    Yue Hongling was in the same boat.

    When had she ever been in such close proximity with a man? As they were facing each other, she could feel his breath on her forehead, and electric currents seemed to surge through her body. Unable to move away, she felt herself growing weak.

    She was ashamed and angry and forcibly quickened her pace, swiftly moving past him. Once she was in front, she released a sigh of relief, resting her hands on her knees as she caught her breath. ¡°Okay, you better not... You better not even think about anything weird like you did when you were sitting behind me on the back of my horse! If you dare to get too close, I¡¯ll chop down your little brother!¡±

    Zhao Changhe bowed his head and remained silent.

    <i>I did not have any weird thoughts when I was riding behind you... Oh, that¡¯s what I said to you when I thought you were an impostor... </i>

    <i>But now, it¡¯sing true.</i>

    <i>Why do you think I¡¯m bowing my head?</i>

    <i>She smells so good... </i>

    Yue Hongling had only taken a few steps forward when she further regretted her stupid decision to move to the front.

    This was because she could hear the sounds that Zhao Changhe had been hearing earlier. <i>So he wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense just now. He really did hear something ahead.</i>

    <i>Strange, how could his senses be so sharp? It shouldn¡¯t be possible. He¡¯s only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. No, considering that internal energy has a greater impact on the senses, his senses should only be at the thirdyer, actually. Has he made some sort of breakthrough in his qi cultivation recently? No, even if he did, he should still only be at the fourthyer... Perhaps his internal energy has some unique aspects to it.</i>

    Yue Hongling did not dwell on Zhao Changhe¡¯s situation too much for the time being. She slowed her pace cautiously and continued moving forward.

    The sounds became louder and louder, and in addition to the sounds, there was now also a faint light.

    It turned out that they had reached the end of the passage. The light had just been blocked by a curve in the tunnel. If not for the curving of the path, they would have seen it long ago. A small turn to the right and they could see a ratherrge hall ahead. The hall was illuminated by several luminous pearls. There were statues of Maitreya, Guanyin, and many angry-eyed Vajras all exuding an intense aura enshrined inside the hall.

    Unlike the temple on the surface, this ce was filled with silk and satin. The fragrance of flowers filled the hall, and the atmosphere was overwhelming. At this moment, there were numerous couples of men and women indulging themselves in amorous activities. The strange sounds they had heard before came from them.

    Yue Hongling blushed but did not look at anything else. She specifically scanned the faces of the men present, but to her surprise, she could not find Fa Yuan among them.

    Yue Hongling quickly realized that this hall was obviously closer to the temple. Fa Yuan had first escaped to the back mountain, then entered the secret passage from there. It would obviously take him much longer to reach this locationpared to her and Zhao Changhe, who hade directly from the temple.

    <i>It seems that the people here who are engaged in their blissful rituals don¡¯t even have any idea what¡¯s happened on the surface!</i>

    Yue Hongling was quite dumbfounded when she thought of this, but she also felt extremely awkward.

    If she were to take action now, she would be hitting the wrong target. If Fa Yuan sensed any disturbances here and chose to change his path, she might lose track of him entirely. The best n was to wait here for Fa Yuan to arrive andunch a surprise attack when he attempted some kind of dual cultivation to heal up.

    <i>However, this n also means that Zhao Changhe and I have to wait at this entrance, watching their erotic activities inside. Who knows how long we¡¯ll have to watch these people?!</i>

    Yue Hongling had no desire to see the activities inside at all. When she scanned the men¡¯s faces earlier, she avoided looking anywhere else. As soon as she finished, she immediately retreated and closed her eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t see any more of their shameful actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhao Changhe leaned closer, concerned. ¡°What¡¯s going on ahead? Why are you moving back... Oh...¡±

    He was taller than Yue Hongling, so she could not block his view. He could see what was ahead with just one nce.

    He quickly realized what Yue Hongling was thinking of. In all honesty, while this scene was probably shocking to her, it was no big deal to him. After all, he had seen countless such scenes in... films.

    However, there was a significant difference between back then and now. Namely, back then, he did not have a stunningly beautiful female martial artist in his arms.

    With her eyes tightly closed, Yue Hongling gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Zhao Changhe, if you dare to take advantage of this situation to try and hug me, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll chop you to pieces!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Didn¡¯t you notice that you were the one retreating into my arms? Hold on, don¡¯t you feel that you are retreating into my arms now? Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me to move away rather than not hug you?</i>

    She had asked him not to hold her, but she was currently nestling herself into his embrace. Her words and actions seemed to be in contradiction.

    <i>Eh, something¡¯s not right...</i> Zhao Changhe¡¯s nose twitched. He could no help but notice the unusual scent in the air

    The poison resistance effect of the Six Harmonies Art was constantly surging, eliminating the faint toxins in his body. He became certain that the invisible and intangible poison in the air was an aphrodisiac designed to stimte lust.

    This was not some cult ritual, but rather an aphrodisiac was being used to exploit and manipte the captured or deceived women in this underground hall!

    Even Yue Hongling, despite her internal energy and resilience, seemed to be gradually sumbing to the effects of the aphrodisiac. It appeared that the poison resistance ability of the Six Harmonies Art was actually more outstanding than Yue Hongling¡¯s internal energy that crushed him. Zhao Changhe found himself growing more and more intrigued with the internal art he had acquired.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s breathing grew increasingly rapid, and her body began to sway as if torn between her rational mind and the effects of the aphrodisiac. Her body seemed to be subconsciously pursuingfort.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but notice the blush on her face and the rosy tint spreading to her snow-white neck. His heart began racing.

    He knew that if he hugged her and kissed her at this time, she would yield willingly.

    However...

    Zhao Changhe maintained his rity of mind. He lowered his head and gently pressed his finger on Yue Hongling¡¯s back.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s whole body trembled at the touch of his finger, but then she suddenly felt a gentle yet immense surge of true qi course through her meridians, dispelling the poison affecting her.

    In that moment, she regained her senses, fully aware of what had just happened. She silently guided the strand of true essence within her body to restore her disrupted qi.

    At this moment, Fa Yuan¡¯s weak and enraged shout came from the other passage that led to the hall, ¡°Are you having fun? The temple has been destroyed yet you¡¯re all still here enjoying yourselves?!¡±

    With his body covered in blood, Fa Yuan stumbled into the hall, kicking aside a monk and pinning one of the women to the ground, ready tomit a vile act. ¡°I need to recover! Once I¡¯m back out, I¡¯ll deal with Yue Hongling and she won¡¯t have a chance to¡ª¡±

    <i>Twang!</i>

    Before he could finish his sentence, an arrow pierced through his head. It entered his mouth and exited through the back of his head, leaving a gaping hole in his skull.

    Fa Yuan, utterly taken by surprise, let out a meaningless ¡°hehe¡± sound before copsing to the ground. Hisst sight was directed toward the other passage where he saw Yue Hongling, who he had mentioned just now, nestled in the arms of a man. In that man¡¯s hand was a bow with a bowstring still quivering. There was a cold murderous intent in the man¡¯s eyes.

    Even in his final moments, Fa Yuan could notprehend why, in this dire situation, the one who saw through everything was not Yue Hongling, whom he was afraid of, but the man he had dismissed as a frivolous womanizer, Zhao Changhe.

    If Fa Yuan had the chance to choose again, he would never make any celestial maiden try and seduce Zhao Changhe.

 Chapter 126: Pure Bliss Art

    <h4>Chapter 126: Pure Bliss Art</h4>

    When Zhao Changhe killed Fa Yuan with an arrow, Yue Hongling did not stay idle. She quickly sobered herself up, and then, with a sh of her sword, she beheaded all of the men that were inside the hall.

    Zhao Changhe raised his head and looked up toward the sky. However, the Tome of Troubled Times did not appear this time.

    <i>I just killed someone at the ninthyer and it didn¡¯t even care...</i>

    He scratched his head and realized something from this.

    The Ranking of Hidden Dragons evaluated a person¡¯s martial arts potential, not their mere achievements in battle. What kind of potential could be glimpsed from a sneak attack on an enemy who was severely injured like this? The potential to seize opportunities? This was already likely something expected of whoever could rank 88th, so there would naturally be no change in the ranking because of it.

    Yue Hongling bent down to examine the women lying on the ground, who were still writing and moaning. Her face was filled with disgust toward them.

    Sure enough, their dantians had beenpletely drained. These unfortunate women, who probably came from all kinds of forces and had gone out to wander the <i>jianghu,</i> had all bepletely disabled and were met with a fate worse than death for cultivators.

    This was the so-called ¡°rapid recovery¡± secret art of the Maitreya Cult.

    Even so, when they saw Zhao Changhe approaching, they all put on seductive smiles and tried to entice him with their bodies. However, Zhao Changhe simply pressed on their sleep acupoints with an emotionless face and left them on the ground.

    ¡°Maitreya Cult...¡± Yue Hongling ground her teeth together fiercely and stabbed her sword deeply into the ground. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t rest until I uproot this demonic cult!¡±

    With that single movement, she aggravated the wound on her shoulder yet again, causing it to bleed profusely once again. She gritted her teeth and remained silent despite the pain she was clearly experiencing.

    Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°While your injury is only on your shoulder, and it may not look that severe, it is clearly causing you difort when you move. You should really rest for a while. If you have the strength, you might as well put some clothes on them and send them outter. It¡¯s...not convenient for me to do it.¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at him, then she lowered her head and said, ¡°Changhe... At least you¡¯re still a gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Not really. I really did want to hold you in my arms back when I was riding behind you on the horse, and I wanted to do that even more just now,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°To be honest, I actually still want to hug you even right now.¡±

    Yue Hongling was momentarily stunned, but she did not say anything. Instead, she quietly draped a robe on the unconscious woman in front of her.

    Seeing her attitude, Zhao Changhe looked at her slender figure, and then he suppressed his desires. He felt like he really should not say anything more provocative. He pursed his lips, thought for a while, and then walked to the Buddha statue to search for something.

    Sure enough, he quickly found a hiddenpartment that contained a list of officials in Yangzhou who were followers of the Maitreya Cult. In addition to that list, there was also correspondence between Fa Yuan and the cult leader.

    Zhao Changhe sighed with relief, thinking that his mission as a ¡°secret agent¡± had finallye to a perfect end. With this, Tang Wanzhuang should not be able to continue guilt-tripping him with the Six Harmonies Art and Dragon Bird anymore.

    But for some reason, he felt like something was missing...

    Zhao Changhe knocked his head, then turned back around to search Fa Yuan.

    On Fa Yuan¡¯s body he found a substantial amount of money, medicine, poisoned hidden weapons, and several secret manuals, all of which were top-tier cultivation techniques of the Maitreya Cult. The most eye-catching among these cultivation techniques was the ¡°Pure Bliss Art.¡±

    Yue Hongling, who had just covered another woman, turned around and red at him angrily, ¡°You aren¡¯t allowed to learn that evil art!¡±

    ¡°Previously, the flower-picking celestial maiden mentioned that there¡¯s a part of this that involves normal dual cultivation for increasing cultivation. She was probably not lying. After all, their high-ranking members can¡¯t be draining each other¡¯s cultivation all the time... She mentioned that it offers some benefits to the meridians, which also seems reasonable. This is very important to me, and I¡¯m not some saint. Besides, I n on having a wife in the future anyway, and the nature of things depends on how they¡¯re used. There is no need to outright reject things just because theye from the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not even blush when he said all that. He casually tucked the secret book into his chest pocket, storing it together with the golden foil.

    Yue Hongling stared at him while thinking, <i>Sure, I don¡¯t have any problem with you having a wife in the future, but why were you looking at me the entire time you were saying all that? Just who are you nning on having dual cultivation with right now?</i>

    But at this moment, the fragrance of flowers still permeated the air. Everyone in the hall was still immersed in the aphrodisiac. The two of them were merely suppressing their desires, but their inner restlessness remained.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance just now was really too perfect. At the moment, Yue Hongling could only furrow her brow and re, unable to find any words to say.

    If Zhao Changhe had taken advantage of the intoxicating atmosphere and said something like ¡°Hey, big sister Yue, let me help you check your wound,¡± she had no idea if she could have rejected him. That was also why she had quickly said ¡°At least you¡¯re still a gentleman,¡± trying to remind him to not do anything reckless.

    However, his reply was not something she had foreseen. He said that he actually had thoughts of taking advantage of the situation.

    It was quite evident that he really wanted to do it, but he simply respected her too much and was unwilling to do anything inappropriate.

    The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment, with the only audible sound being their elerated heartbeats, thumping in the very loaded environment.

    <i>It¡¯s all over.</i>

    <i>Should I say something?</i>

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and took a slight step forward while looking at her lowered head and eyelids.

    Yue Hongling instinctively took half a step back in response.

    ¡°Huh? How did the two of you get here?!¡± Tang Buqi¡¯s head emerged from the same passageway that Fa Yuan came from. ¡°We finally found the secret passage... Eh? Fa Yuan is dead?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his stiffened head slowly, and his words seemed like they were being squeezed out from between his teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see you when we attacked the temple. Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Tang Buqi was puzzled. ¡°I was fighting on the front lines the whole time. Are you seriously pretending that you haven¡¯t seen me just because my strength is a bit lower than yours?¡±

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Not only do I see you now for the first time, I forgot you even existed.¡±

    ¡°Pfft,¡± Yue Hongling suddenly burst intoughter. She naturally reached out to wipe the sweat from Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead, and then said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s just talkter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head in surprise, and Yue Hongling smiled softly, with clear eyes under her gentle brows.

    His heart slowly opened up and he responded softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    They brought Fa Yuan¡¯s head and the unconscious women with them when they left the secret passage. Zhao Changhe then handed them over to the Demon Suppression Bureau to deal with and he returned to look for the flower-picking celestial maiden.

    But when he entered the room where he left her in, she was nowhere to be found.

    Yue Hongling was somewhat surprised, ¡°I even pressed a few more of her acupoints as assurance because I was worried that your technique wasn¡¯t foolproof...and she still managed to escape. Did you really capture her on your own?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Zhao Changhe frowned. ¡°She is only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, and she has nobat experience. It isn¡¯t a big deal for me to defeat such an opponent. Perhaps she has some special way of unlocking acupoints. I¡¯ll study the Pure Bliss Art and see if I find anything.¡±

    Yue Hongling rubbed her chin and pondered. ¡°A celestial maiden at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate? Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to have a celestial maiden with such a low level of cultivation. Either she happened to fall into your hands after just bing a celestial maiden, or she has some other secrets.¡±

    This remark was tantamount to saying that Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation was low. He could not ept losing face just like that, so he snorted and muttered, ¡°Just wait until I study these things I got from the Maitreya Cult. If it can help my internal energy reach the fourthyer, I can try seeing if I can raise my external cultivation to the fifthyer.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you saying that your internal energy really hasn¡¯t reached the fourthyer?¡± Yue Hongling was incredibly shocked by this revtion. ¡°But then, how were you able to hear the sounds when I couldn¡¯t? And you were even able to suppress the effects of the aphrodisiac?! This internal art of yours...¡±

    The fact that he was able to hear the sounds could be attributed to thebined enhancement of his internal energy and the Back Eye. It would have likely been impossible for his senses to reach such a level if he only had one of those factors, much less without either. As for his ability to suppress the aphrodisiac, that was truly due to the extraordinary nature of his internal art. Without Yue Hongling as a reference, Zhao Changhe would probably not have realized just how remarkable the Six Harmonies Art was.

    He sighed, ¡°The internal I¡¯m practicing is indeed quite amazing. I actually believe that it might be the best in the world. However, the problem with my meridians has always held it back, and it feels like this damned restriction will never be resolved.¡±

    When he said that, both of them thought of the Pure Bliss Art that he had picked up, but neither of them said anything.

    Gong Chaoqun flew over and asked, ¡°Young hero Zhao, I received Fa Yuan¡¯s head. Did you find anything else in there?¡±

    Zhao Changhe retrieved the list of officials and the letters from his pocket and handed them over to Gong Chaoqun. ¡°I¡¯m going back to rest. I¡¯ll leave the other matters to the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun was ecstatic when he saw the list. ¡°Yangzhou is settled!¡±

    <i>Is it really?</i>

    Zhao Changhe smiled but he did not say anything. He then turned away and left.

    He headed back to Xiaoxiang Pavilion. His clothes, luggage, and Snow-Treading Crow were still there. With the chaos in the city as authorities hunted down followers of the Maitreya Cult, Zhao Changhe hoped that no one would try to take away Snow-Treading Crow.

    When he got back to Xiaoxiang Pavilion, he was surprised to find that some people had been captured, but surprisingly, Ruyan was just there, having neither left nor been arrested.

    Zhao Changhe had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Are...are you fine because you¡¯re just an ordinary believer? When did the government start acting so reasonably? If I were to go by malicious assumptions, someone like you would have definitely been detained, even just for the sake of face.¡±

    Ruyan replied, ¡°The Xiaoxiang Pavilion is owned by the Cao Gang. It isn¡¯t a branch of the Maitreya Cult. Young Gang Leader Wan thought I was innocent, so he decided to protect me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and chuckled, ¡°Alright, then why didn¡¯t you go home? What are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°I have no home.¡± She sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for so long that I¡¯ve already grown ustomed to it, which is why I¡¯ve decided to simply continue living on like this. If you need me right now, I can still serve¡ª¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s face suddenly appeared in front of her while she was in the middle of talking.

    Ruyan: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled helplessly. ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be able to open for business tonight. We¡¯re normal customers here. Arrange a room for big sister Yue to rest in. If you¡¯ve still got anything to say to me, we can talk again tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 127: This is the Heavenly Tome

    <h4>Chapter 127: This is the Heavenly Tome</h4>

    When Zhao Changhe entered his room to rest, it was already nearly three in the morning. In another hour or so, it would be dawn.

    Zhao Changhe had no intention of sleeping. He immediately took out the Pure Bliss Art and began studying it.

    He had ced the secret book together with the golden foil. When he reached for the book, the golden foil ended uping along with it. Zhao Changhe casually set the golden foil aside.

    However, when he took a nce at the golden foil, he was stunned.

    He had originally assumed that the golden foil would simply disy the scenes of tonight¡¯s battles, such as when he captured the flower-picking celestial maiden or when he shot and killed Fa Yuan.

    However, while there were images being disyed on the golden foil, shifting around the edges as if they were the backdrop for reading, at the center of the golden foil were texts, diagrams, and meridianworks emerging little by little.

    Zhao Changhe sat up straight. He picked up the golden foil and examined it carefully,paring it with the Pure Bliss Art.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this just the Pure Bliss Art? But it seems like the golden foil is disying a breakdown of what¡¯s written in the secret art manual. </i>

    It hadpletely dismantled the cultivation technique to its finest details, from its principles to the energy cirction path, to the practical usages. It also detailed how to harvest another¡¯s energy, how to engage in dual cultivation, how to arouse the desires and emotions of a partner, how to achieve spiritual ecstasy, and even how to experience heightened pleasure. It exined everything clearly, far more so than the actual manual.

    This was an exnation that even a martial artist with no knowledge of the system involved could easily understand and master.

    For example, the acupoints...

    Previously, Zhao Changhe did not have any special acupuncture techniques, and he would simply break acupoints by force when necessary.

    The Maitreya Cult¡¯s cultivation system had its own set of techniques. Each cultivation system, in fact, had its own approach to the different aspects of cultivation. When it came to acupoints, the Maitreya Cult took a rather simple and crude path. Right before their acupoints were tapped or pressed, they could slightly shift the location of their acupoint so that while the other party might think they had hit the point urately, they had actually failed to do so. In other words, the flower-picking celestial maiden had not actually released the seals on her own acupoints; she had never been disabled at all.

    If a person was unaware of this and thought they had rendered their enemy disabled, they might not even know how they ended up dying if their enemy were to suddenly counterattack.

    <i>This really is an amazing item. It seems like this golden foil might even have more to offer. It seems to be rather dismissive, though... </i>

    The foil had only disyed the techniques of the Pure Bliss Art that forcibly drained another person of their energy several times before itpletely stopped showing them at all. It then reced them with more advanced borations and exnations, as if to say, ¡°Look, <i>this</i> is how the yin and yang of this world are supposed to interact and harmonize. That¡¯s not a dual cultivation technique, <i>this</i> is a dual cultivation technique!¡±

    Zhao Changhe became increasingly amazed as he continued to watch what the golden foil showed him. It turned out that it was much more than the personal battle recorder that he originally thought it was. He was overjoyed at this discovery.

    <i>I originally thought it was just a glorified video recorder, but it¡¯s clear that isn¡¯t all that it¡¯s capable of. Based on what I¡¯m seeing right now, is it more of a... general outline of martial arts?</i>

    It had originally allowed Zhao Changhe to improve his martial arts skills by disying slow-motion captures of his battles with others. But now, it was also dissecting and exining theoretical knowledge to him, providing him with improved techniques!

    Zhao Changhe only had these few words echoing in his mind: <i>¡°This is the Heavenly Tome!¡±</i>

    If the Tome of Troubled Times was a part of the Heavenly Tome, recording affairs of the martial world, including figures and events, then this page contained the very essence of martial arts!

    Anything with such power <i>had</i> to be a part of the Heavenly Tome. Few other treasures could act on such a grand scope. However, for some unknown reason, it seemed to only be slowly unlocking its various features one at a time, as if it was sealed....

    <i>This is perfect, actually.</i>

    If it had disyed extraordinary qualities right from the beginning, with aura diffusion, dazzling lights, and all kinds of fancy phenomena, then the whole world would know that he had an incredibly valuable treasure. If that had happened, then he would have definitely been hunted down long ago. It was precisely because it was a sealed treasure gradually revealing its functions that it was perfectly suited for Zhao Changhe.

    He had no idea what the senior who sealed this Heavenly Tome page had in mind, but it was almost tailor-made for his situation. In the past, the Maitreya Cult, as well as everyone else, evaluated and regarded Zhao Changhe as someone who ventured alone without the backing of a sect or a force. They saw him as someone whocked a proper system of cultivation and martial arts, someone who could only learn whatever he found avable. However, that would all change drastically starting from now.

    With the dissection and meticulous exnation that the golden foil gave him of the Pure Bliss Art, the next time he encountered a member of the Maitreya Cult, the simply disproportionate advantage that the golden foil had granted him would be on full disy.

    At this moment, he could extract its essence and learn from it. For instance, he could learn the technique for shifting his acupoints, the technique to induce mental illusions and how to deal with them himself, as well as the technique for harmonizing yin and yang.

    Without hesitation, Zhao Changhe closed his eyes and began to try shifting his acupoints.

    However, on his first attempt, he immediately felt an intense and painful sensation that caused him to break into a cold sweat.

    Acupoints were special nodes along a person¡¯s meridians. Moving them did not involve physically relocating the points themselves, but rather stretching the meridians, causing the point to shift in position ever so slightly.

    For ordinary martial artists, especially those who began cultivating at a young age, this process was not particrly difficult. It was simr to stretching and flexibility exercises. Those who began doing such exercises in their childhood and continued doing it as they aged would not find such exercises painful. On the other hand, if someone started doing such exercisester in life, the experience could prove to be incredibly painful, and the results less visible.

    Regardless, this showed that stretching his meridians and moving his acupoints actually significantly benefited Zhao Changhe as it allowed his meridians to stretch. Although it was impossible to directly expand his meridians in this way, it would definitely help to slightly improve his situation. Over time, this really could expand them a little bit, provided that he could endure the pain.

    Fortunately, he had previously taken Cui Wenjing¡¯s resilience-enhancing medicine. Otherwise, he might not have been able to endure this level of pain.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but wonder about his fate. Initially, practicing external arts required him to endure pain every now and then, with internal arts being rtively morefortable. However, now it seemed that even practicing his internal arts required him to endure intense pain. It felt like the heavens had ced a tremendous burden on him, testing his determination and challenging his limits. <i>Is cultivation really meant to be this grueling?</i>

    Zhao Changhe clenched his teeth tightly, enduring the excruciating pain that made him feel as if his muscles were being pulled apart and his skin was being peeled off. He painstakingly made one attempt after the other at stretching his meridians and shifting his acupoints.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Zhao Changhe felt a slight movement in the Yutang acupoint, which he had been focusing on this entire time.[1]

    He had deliberately selected this acupoint because it had a special significance in internal arts: it was the fourth Profound Gate.

    As soon as this acupoint was moved, Zhao Changhe immediately sensed signs of a breakthrough within the Profound Gate. He gritted his teeth, activated his dantian, and forcefully directed his true qi toward the Yutang acupoint.

    He was never one to follow the conventional path. While he was supposed to merely stretch his meridians, his real intention was to use this process to forcefully smash open the Profound Gate.

    His unconventional approach to cultivation was what had allowed him to achieve the fourthyer of physical cultivation within merely six months. This was a feat that few could aplish.

    During the time he had escorted Cui Yuanyang, he had been stuck at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate due to the limitation of his meridians, and breaking through had been an elusive goal. Now, he could finally see the onset of a breakthrough, albeit with unbearable pain.

    Zhao Changhe let out a painful cry. His entire body was drenched in sweat.

    Forcibly seeking a breakthrough in such a manner would naturally have negative consequences.

    While he did manage to make a breakthrough, the pain did not simply go away.

    The agonizing pain in his meridians and acupoints ultimately caused the Vicious Blood Art, which had been dormant for a long time, to erupt once more in the midst of his agony.

    The pain felt like thousands of ants biting his skin, muscles, and even bones, while his meridians and acupoints felt like they were being poked relentlessly by countless needles.

    Zhao Changhe curled up on the bed, clenching his teeth tightly. He gripped the bedding with such great force that he tore it apart due to his immense strength.

    He told himself that he had already managed to break through. All he needed to do now was endure this pain!

    <i>Click!</i>

    Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a gentle breeze wafted in as Yue Hongling made her way to the side of the bed.

    ¡°You... Go away,¡± Zhao Changhe managed to say through clenched teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see me in such a wretched state.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because you don¡¯t consider me as one of your own? Were all those times you called me big sister just for show?¡±

    ¡°...Are you stupid? If the Vicious Blood Art truly erupts, I will lose control. Do you think I¡¯d still be that same calm Zhao Changhe from the secret passage?!¡± Zhao Changhe said angrily. ¡°You care that much about how I address you? I seriously don¡¯t know what to say to you!¡±

    Although she had just been scolded, Yue Hongling did not get angry at him. Instead, she sat down beside him and gently wiped his sweat. ¡°A tough boy who insists on saving face in public, but endures hidden hardships in private... Since you call me big sister, can¡¯t I be concerned for you and take care of you like a big sister would?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s anger was frozen on his face, and he was panting heavily. His mind was bing increasingly hazy as he slowly lost the ability to think clearly due to the turmoil caused by the Vicious Blood Art.

    <i>What... What does she mean?</i>

    At that moment, Yue Hongling¡¯s delicate hand, which was wiping his forehead, suddenly began to transmit a stream of true qi, helping him calm the rampaging blood and qi inside him.

    But evidently, it was not quite enough. Just like the assistance he had received from Xia Chichi by the pool back then, it was only a temporary relief.

    ¡°You...¡± Yue Hongling hesitated. ¡°Were you studying the Pure Bliss Art just now?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe did not know why she was asking him this, but he instinctively answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you grasped it?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    Yue Hongling bit her lower lip, lost in thought for a moment, and then she suddenly leaned forward and gently kissed him on the lips.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Idiot, open your mouth!¡± Yue Hongling said angrily and vaguely. ¡°Don¡¯t you know there is more than one way to dual cultivate?¡±

    1. This acupoint is at the center of the chest. ?

 Chapter 128: This is Dual Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 128: This is Dual Cultivation</h4>

    Zhao Changhe might not have understood this before, but after receiving detailed exnations from the golden foil, he knew what Yue Hongling was referring to.

    Dual cultivation was indeed not limited to sexual intercourse. Theoretically speaking, even merely transferring a strand of one¡¯s true qi to another person and them returning it to you could be considered a form of dual cultivation. It was quite a broad concept.

    However, the harmony of yin and yang energies was not achieved simply by physical transmission. It required the interweaving of Taiji[1]; in other words, it required forming a connection that allowed both parties to exchange and blend their energies through orifices in each other¡¯s bodies.

    Of course, there was amonly used opening for dual cultivation. However, the mouth was in fact the most obvious orifice in the human body.

    The best practice constituted a connection both above and below, allowing for a much easier harmonizing of yin and tang.

    This was indeed the most orthodox practice, and it was not just some random idea.

    But how did Yue Hongling know about this? Where had she learned about the theories and principles behind dual cultivation?

    Of course, in his current state, Zhao Changhe did not and could not think about these details. He slowly opened his mouth in a daze, and soon felt a surge of pure qi enter his body. It was not necessarily stronger than what she had transmitted to him through her hand earlier, but it distinctly contained yin qi that had not been present then.

    With the transfer of yin qi into his body, the merging of yin and yang could finally happen.

    Just as he was about to follow the Pure Bliss Art on how to guide the yin qi, however, the door to his room was kicked open once again.

    Another Yue Hongling suddenly jumped in.

    At the moment that the door was kicked open, the Yue Hongling who was kissing him jumped out the window and fled.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    Yue Hongling wanted to chase after the impostor, but she was worried about Zhao Changhe¡¯s condition and dared not leave. She could only curse at the impostor, ¡°If I catch you impersonating me and fooling around with men again, I swear I¡¯ll hunt you down to the ends of the earth!¡±

    A giggle came from outside the window, ¡°It was just a kiss, nothing more. What¡¯s so unbearable about that? I think if it were you, you would probably have done the same...¡±

    Her voice drifted further and further away, and herst few words were barely even audible.

    Yue Hongling grabbed Zhao Changhe by his cor and said, ¡°You better not even think about using the qi she transferred you! Do you hear me? Hey!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s muddled mind actually did sober up from her words. He immediately dispersed the qi he had received, not daring to channel it into his body.

    In fact, based on the thorough dissection of the Pure Bliss Art shown by the Heavenly Tome just now, if they had really begun dual cultivating just now, he had a fairly good chance of controlling the celestial maiden. Of course, the prerequisite to this was being in a clear-headed state. In the chaotic state that he had been in, he was utterly helpless. Therefore, Yue Hongling¡¯s interruption could be said to be extremely timely.

    That witch was truly relentless! She had taken the opportunity to impersonate Yue Hongling and try cing him under control while he was in an unstable state! Moreover, she had done it without arousing much suspicion; he really had thought that she was Yue Hongling.

    <i>Wait, does this mean that even if it were Yue Hongling who had kissed me to transfer qi back then, I would have found it believable to a certain extent?</i>

    Yue Hongling could tell what Zhao Changhe was thinking at a nce. She grabbed him by his cor angrily and said, ¡°She said that I would probably have done the same. Do you believe that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have the strength to tell. You... can just knock me out and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Even if I could indeed do that, I was afraid that you would have lost your rationality and not understand...¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe realized that she had likely been alerted by his angry shout earlier

    ¡°Sit down with your legs crossed,¡± Yue Hongling instructed him. Then, she sat behind him and ced her palm on his back.

    A vast and powerful surge of true qi was transmitted into him. It was much stronger and more potent than the true qi that the fake Yue Hongling had given him earlier.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe realized his mistake. He should have been able to distinguish between the real Yue Hongling and the impostor just based on the true qi... If he had been clear-headed, he would have definitely noticed that something was amiss.

    The effects of Yue Hongling¡¯s assistance were much greaterpared to the impostor¡¯s. Zhao Changhe could clearly feel a soothing sensation in his dantian while the rampaging blood and qi throughout his body gradually settled down. The restless vicious qi within him had been greatly calmed

    The strength of the Second Hidden Dragon was far from what a random celestial maiden couldpare to.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Zhao Changhe said weakly, but a hint of regret shed through his heart.

    <i>How wonderful it would be if what happened earlier were real...</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, he heard Yue Hongling¡¯s somewhat hesitant voice, ¡°Have you... Have you really grasped the Pure Bliss Art? How did you learn it so quickly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said feebly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been fast at learning martial arts. I¡¯ve never found any martial art or cultivation technique difficult to grasp, especially when ites to... this kind of thing that men naturally are fone of.¡±

    Yue Hongling spat out in annoyance. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°So, if you guide my true qi as it is right now, you should be able to circte it ording to the cultivation technique, right?¡±

    Sure enough, the real Yue Hongling did not know anything about dual cultivation at all. Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s a stretch, but it should be possible. Just keep your hand from my back, this will require us to mutually exchange energies. Otherwise, it would be no different from me draining or harvesting your essence.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Does that mean that that impostor was actually thinking of nibbling at you until the end rather than just sending a single mouthful of qi?</i>

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    She said with irritation, ¡°Then go ahead and practice it. I¡¯ll still provide you with true qi.¡±

    Before she even finished speaking, her expression changed slightly.

    She could clearly feel that after her true qi entered Zhao Changhe¡¯s body, she no longer held as much control over it as before. It rapidly merged and blended with Zhao Changhe¡¯s true qi, converging into one stream of qi. In the end, shepletely lost control over her own true qi.

    It actually was the action of ¡°draining essence¡± that was taking ce right then. However, it was not to the extent that it would harm the foundation of the target. The true qi that Yue Hongling lost could be recoveredter.

    Yue Hongling pondered this and decided not to remove her hand from his back, intent on seeing what the so-called dual cultivation without ¡°draining essence¡± was.

    When she thought of this, her face turned slightly red.

    <i>We¡¯re really dual cultivating, and I even took the initiative...</i>

    No wonder Zhao Changhe felt that it would be understandable if she really did kiss him. How many times in the past had she thought about whether or not she would refuse if he tried to kiss her?

    Yue Hongling wasn¡¯t sure. Looking back, she could easily say that she would simply refuse, but in the head of the moment, who really knew?

    This time, she had even been the one to initiate the dual cultivation with him. Even though she was far more restrained, could her actions really bepared to the fake?

    Zhao Changhe did not have the time to dwell on whatever was going through her mind. He focused on gradually guiding her true qi to interact with his own masculine qi. Although it did not provide the same clear sensation of yin and yang making contact that he had felt with the celestial maiden just now, it was still quite effective.

    After all, a woman¡¯s true qi was still a woman¡¯s true qi. Even if a woman were to practice the same cultivation technique as a man, her cultivation would still naturallye to possess some yin.

    This was a natural principle of the world.

    Tang Wanzhuang had mentioned that anything overly rigid was easy to break. This not only applied tobat techniques, but also to cultivation itself. He had the blood and qi of a young man, cultivated a bloodthirsty power, and strengthened his muscles and bones through hard exercise. Even the Six Harmonies Art, though seemingly bnced, leaned toward precisely the same overbearing nature.

    If he did not practice a ¡°softer¡± martial art together with all of his ¡°hard¡± qualities, then the best solution was, in fact, to engage in dual cultivation. This was the best way for him to achieve bnce, dulling the excessive sharpness and strength he had. This would allow him to reach a state of harmonious bnce between hardness and softness.

    When Yue Hongling¡¯s true qi merged with his, not only did it stabilize his restless true qi and his bloodthirst, but it also nourished the slight damage to the meridians caused by his forceful pulling and stretching earlier. Finally, he managed to solidify his breakthrough, allowing his true qi at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate to grow stronger. He was no longer merely at the entrance of the fourthyer.

    Their first-ever ¡°dual cultivation,¡± which could not really be considered true dual cultivation, had produced results beyond expectation.

    However, it wasn¡¯t over yet. Zhao Changhe still needed to return this qi that had already had its properties altered and bnced back to Yue Hongling.

    Yue Hongling felt the true qi he was sending back to her through his back.

    She had always thought that her own true qi was quite robust, but such attributes were always rtive. Whenpared to Zhao Changhe¡¯s true qi, hers quite apparently leaned toward yin.

    With the true qi that Zhao Changhe bnced and returned to her, Yue Hongling truly experienced the significance of ¡°yang.¡± It was a zing sun, the majesty of mountains, and an indestructible, domineering force.

    As a result of the exchange, her originally strong and fierce true qi now had an addedyer of majesty. It was like the afterglow of the setting sun reflecting on a river, but it did not solely give off a feeling of mncholy anymore. Now, it also gave off a vast and majestic feeling.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes, and Yue Hongling withdrew her delicate hand.

    Both of them were immersed in experiencing this new feeling, and silence enveloped them.

    <i>Is this what dual cultivation is? Even though it¡¯s just a mediocre form, the effects are incredible. Not only did I benefit from it, it even seems like Yue Hongling managed to make some progress toward the ninthyer.</i>

    However, Yue Hongling¡¯s current thoughts were not on her progress toward the ninthyer. Instead, she was thinking about how no matter how in the dual cultivation they performed just now was, it was still dual cultivation. They had to sit on the same bed in such close proximity to one another.

    No words needed to be exchanged; the atmosphere naturally became intimate.

    Yue Hongling finally could not take it anymore and abruptly jumped off the bed. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re fine now, then that¡¯s that... This method of cultivation isn¡¯t actually as perverse as I thought it was...¡±

    Just as she was feeling a bit flustered and wanted to run away, she suddenly felt her waist and arms being tightly embraced.

    He hugged her so tightly that when she instinctively tried to struggle out of his embrace, her shoulder ached and she could not break free. She tensed up all over and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Zhao Changhe, don¡¯t take advantage of the situation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe held her firmly as he said softly and with a hint of confusion in his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to hold you for so long. On the back of your horse, in the mountain stronghold, in the secret passage, after everything was over, and now even more... I don¡¯t want to suppress it anymore. Please just let me have this...¡±

    As Yue Hongling listened to his plea, she gradually rxed herself and allowed him to embrace her quietly.

    Seeing that he did not make any unnecessary movements, she breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°We martial artists of the <i>jianghu</i> aren¡¯t bound by so many rules and restrictions. Giving me a hug is fine, but, uh, <i>behave</i>.¡±

    The first half of her sentence sounded like she was convincing herself, while thetter half seemed like a warning to him.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not reply, nor did he make any unnecessary moves. He simply continued to hold her. Yue Hongling finally closed her mouth, standing there quietly in his embrace. The room fellpletely silent

    1. Sometimes transcribed as ¡°taichi¡± or ¡°Tai Chi.¡± The term means ¡°supreme ultimate¡± or ¡°great prity¡± and is represented by the well-known ck and white yin-yang diagram. It refers to the interactions between yin and yang that give rise to the primordial forces of the world. ?

 Chapter 129: Iâ€™d Like Him to Taste the Bitterness of Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 129: I¡¯d Like Him to Taste the Bitterness of Defeat</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt that he was quite strange. He had been quite lustful earlier, and after being kissed by the imposter, he really wanted to kiss the real one as well.

    But after embracing her like this, all of those thoughts gradually disappeared. Despite her being soft and fragrant, he could not muster up any impure thoughts. Instead, he only felt an increasing sense of peace.

    Perhaps he was just too exhausted.

    Only Yue Hongling had ever been able to make him feel this sense of dependence andfort.

    Yue Hongling also felt strangely at ease. She was surprised to find that she did not feel any difort despite being held like this. She felt like she couldn¡¯t break free, either. She could not figure out if it was because of the pain in her shoulder or if it was a mixture of rejection and attraction.

    Regardless, she felt very much at peace with him embracing her like this. It was just like when she felt an inexplicable sense of security in her heart as he walked in front of her in that secret passage.

    Perhaps it was the result of all of her adventures and hardships finally catching up to her?

    She had no idea. However, she did know that being held quietly in his embrace felt genuinely peaceful.

    In the distance, a rooster crowed, and the eastern sky was dyed in the golden glow of the rising sun.

    Dawn had arrived.

    The man and woman who had been standing silently in each other¡¯s embrace inside the room finally began to separate.

    Yue Hongling turned around and gently pushed away from Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest.

    She looked into his eyes.

    His gaze seemed to have just returned from a distant ce, as if he had just regained his rity of mind. Yue Hongling had not felt any sort of lustful passion from him the entire time, and she wondered if he saw the situation as him holding onto the heroine he admired, or holding onto the stubborn dream of his younger self.

    Then, it was as if he suddenly had some regrets and moved his mouth toward her in an attempt to kiss her.

    Yue Hongling gave him a teasing smile and quickly pressed her hand to his mouth, saying, ¡°You said just a hug.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a tinge of regret.

    Yue Hongling finallyughed out loud, saying ¡°You¡¯re such a child.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips and yfully pecked the hand that was covering his mouth. Yue Hongling recoiled as if shocked, shooting him a stern look.

    Zhao Changhe did not press on any further. However, he seemed to have been refreshed and gained some rity. He calmly turned around, sat at the table, and poured tea. ¡°You keep calling me a child... Well, I suddenly remembered something we discussed a long time ago.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s mouth twitched. She wiped her hand on her pant leg and then sat down beside him. She casually grabbed the tea he had just poured and took a sip. ¡°What was it?¡±

    <i>¡°When we meet again in the jianghu, what should I call you?¡±</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you already calling me Miss Yue? Or maybe ¡®big sister¡¯ when we¡¯re not in public? Even that celestial maiden has heard it, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, but if I were to answer that question again right now, I¡¯d choose a different answer.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what would your answer be?¡±

    ¡°I hope that when we meet again in the future, I can call you ¡®Hongling¡¯ without hesitation.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she maintained a dismissive smile on her face. ¡°Hey, did you suddenly gain confidence after making a breakthrough? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re still only at the fourthyer.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the most important factor for you though, is it? Or is there a minimum requirement?¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Anyway, I would like to request you to protect me one more time, <i>Miss Yue</i>.¡±

    Yue Hongling was stunned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took out a few pills that could improve his blood and qi. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken through to the fourthyer both internally and externally, and I have a stable dantian and vigorous true qi. Also, it is currently the best time of the day to circte my blood and qi. My external cultivation has always been higher than my internal cultivation anyway, and now that my internal cultivation has reached the standard, I can finally continue to work on my external cultivation. I want to reach the fifthyer right now.¡±

    Yue Hongling suddenly felt that he was the very definition of a madman.

    After just experiencing such intense pain, most people would need some time to recover. Additionally, they had just finished their ¡°dual cultivation,¡± which in most people¡¯s minds would be considered the end of a cultivation session.

    On the other hand, this guy¡¯s mind was already racing toward another breakthrough, leaving her struggling to keep up with his thoughts.

    <i>He¡¯s just like a wolf that is never full... No wonder he has been able to increase his cultivation so fast. But with how he had such a hard time dealing with the surging of the vicious blood earlier, would he have to go through that again during his breakthrough?</i>

    Zhao Changhe slowly swallowed the medicine that would boost his blood and qi, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why so serious... Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of experience with the Vicious Blood Art. It has just erupted, so the vicious qi is much stabler now. It won¡¯t happen again so soon. When my external cultivation broke through to the fourthyer, it was just after I chatted with Cui Wenjing. Back then, it was also just after my vicious blood erupted in the wild, and this time is more or less the same.¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°Alright, I believe that you won¡¯t go through what you just did, but I¡¯m curious, why are you so eager to increase your cultivation? You¡¯ve only been practicing martial arts for a little over half a year.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean in the long-term or the short-term?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re referring to why I want to improve my cultivation in the distant future, then it¡¯s because I want to get to where you are sooner.¡±

    Yue Hongling fell silent. The phrase ¡°get to where you are¡± could be interpreted in any number of ways right now. She was not sure if he was referring to her as a person or her cultivation, but she did not want him to rify.

    She could not help but think of Cui Yuanyang.

    When she thought of her, it brought an awkward feeling to her heart.

    But then Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°As for the short term...¡±

    As he spoke, his muscles began to tense up, and the vicious blood within him gathered again. At the same time, vicious qi surged, instantly making it feel as if the room had transformed into a bloody battlefield.

    ¡°...I¡¯m going to challenge someone soon. The fourthyer definitely won¡¯t be enough, but the fifthyer should just about suffice.¡±

    As he spoke, the vicious blood condensed, and he broke through to the fifthyer of the Profound Gate.

    Yue Hongling felt as if she were witnessing a miracle unfold right before her eyes. Her heart could not help but swell with excitement. Such a scene truly ignited passion and fervor within martial artists, and she could not help but feel that he was really handsome and charming at that moment...

    If they hadn¡¯t been on such close terms, Yue Hongling would have wanted to challenge him herself.

    Zhao Changhe looked within himself for a moment, then he beamed and said, ¡°When I mentioned I needed you to protect me, I didn¡¯t mean for this breakthrough, but for the uing challenge. Big sister Yue, you can just have some breakfast nearby or whatever. I just need you to ensure that there are no interruptions.¡±

    Yue Hongling felt that she would be able to watch something interesting, so she did not ask whom he was going to challenge, but instead just, ¡°Why now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up and said, ¡°External and internal cultivation are not the same. While internal cultivation still requires umtion even after breaking through, external cultivation yields immediate results. The Vicious Blood Art is particrly unique. Right after the breakthrough, the vicious qi is at its peak, making mybat prowess unparalleled. Plus, I just got to embrace you so my state of mind is perfect right now.¡±

    Yue Hongling could not be bothered to address hisst statement and directly said, ¡°I suppose there¡¯s more to it than that, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s because if I wait two more days, he¡¯ll achieve everything, and I want to give him a little setback. Although it might not have much to do with me personally, I¡¯m still unhappy and I want to tell him that not everyone is oblivious to what he¡¯s been doing. At the very least, I¡¯d like him to taste the bitterness of defeat.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    It was already morning, but Yangzhou still very much had a chaotic atmosphere. The pedestrians hurriedly walked to wherever they were headed, all keeping their heads down, afraid of being mistaken for followers of the Maitreya Cult. Small street vendors also temporarily closed their stalls, leaving the streetsrgely deserted.

    However, the atmosphere was still quite lively around the Bright Moon Tower as this area was under the Cao Gang.

    The young gang leader of the Cao Gang, Wan Dongliu, actively cooperated with the Demon Suppression Bureau to capture the members of the demonic cult, leading to the expulsion of arge number of members of the Cao Gang, including some high-ranking figures. This cooperation greatly pleased the Demon Suppression Bureau. Their operation was made much easier with the help of this local snake.

    As a result, the businesses of the Cao Gang were not disturbed by the authorities, and many workers could be seen in nearby shops eating porridge and steamed buns.

    Wan Dongliu sat leisurely on the top floor of Bright Moon Tower, eating breakfast and entertaining Daoist Priest Xuan Chong, who had been staying with him, as well as Tang Buqi, who had just joined them for breakfast.

    The three of them chatted about the assassination of the magistrate, the Maitreya Cult, and the northern barbarians. They also talked about Zhao Changhe¡¯s embarrassment atst night¡¯s banquet. It was as if the turmoil in Yangzhou had nothing to do with them.

    Tang Buqi, in particr, angrily denounced the Maitreya Cult and the northern barbarians, iming that they were murderers who did not respect their Tang n.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it. Thanks to my intervention, Zhao Changhe was able to keep his life, otherwise Fa Yuan¡¯s saberst night...¡±

    ¡°Then you two are now even. He did save you from Batu, no?¡±

    ¡°Batu? Even without his help, I would not have been in any actual trouble. My Tang n has many secret arts, what does he know?¡±

    ¡°...Indeed, indeed, brother Tang, you¡¯re a great talent.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xuan Chong suddenly pointed to the end of the street and chuckled. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    Wan Dongliu turned his head to look. In the early morning mist, a burly man carrying a huge saber gradually emerged. Wherever he went, the vendors fell silent, pedestrians held their tongues, and even those eating porridge made sure they didn¡¯t chew with their mouths open. His imposing presence was truly astonishing.

    Where was the embarrassment fromst night¡¯s banquet that they were just talking about?

    Tang Buqi, who had been boasting just now, immediately shut up. Zhao Changhe seemed even more powerful now, and he felt that if he were to try attacking him again, he might just end up being sliced in half by Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s had a breakthrough.¡± Xuan Chong sighed. ¡°With the bloodthirsty aura he¡¯s emitting, the nickname that the Maitreya Cult gave him is truly fitting. Isn¡¯t he the very living definition of an asura?¡±

    Wan Dongliu was a little distracted and responded casually, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Tang Buqi looked around. ¡°It looks like Yue Hongling isn¡¯t with him. I recall seeing them leave togetherst night.¡±

    The two exchanged a nce, but Tang Buqi acted as if he had not said anything and continued, ¡°I wonder where Zhao Changhe is going so early in the morning. Is he just passing by? Should we invite him up here?¡±

    Just as he said that, they saw Zhao Changhe stop right beneath the Bright Moon Tower. He looked up at Wan Dongliu and the others,ughed loudly, and then his voice boomed.

    ¡°I, Zhao Changhe of Beimang, challenge the 70th Hidden Dragon Wan Dongliu! Brother Wan, please graciously give me your guidance!¡±

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and the long street fell silent.

 Chapter 130: The Long River Rushes Onward Unstoppably

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Long River Rushes Onward Unstoppably</h4>

    The kind of street challenge, where the challenger would call for a duel out in public, was the most upright and straightforward way to call for a challenge. In this scenario, it was basically impossible for either party to back out from the battle. Anyone who avoided fighting in such a situation might as well not stay in the jianghu anymore, as the gossip that would be directed at them for the rest of their lives would be even worse than the rumors that spread about Cult Leader Xue after he was beaten by Yue Hongling.

    Although this was a really over-the-top way to issue a challenge, every martial artist was fond of it. For example, Yue Hongling always praised Cui Yuanyang highly for how he challenged her in Beimang.

    However, the jianghu also involved social intricacies. Generally speaking, when two people were familiar with each other, they would not choose this way of issuing a challenge where neither party could retreat. When friends wanted to battle one another, they would usually privately invite each other for a duel. In this way, the duel would not damage either person¡¯s reputation.

    Wan Dongliu and Zhao Changhe were obviously quite familiar with each other. They had even faced the northern barbarians together. Moreover, the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, where Zhao Changhe was staying, was owned by the Cao Gang. During his entire stay, he had yet to pay a single penny and had been receiving the best fodder for his horse.

    Not to mention the passers-by on the long street, even Xuanchong and Tang Buqi were scratching their heads at this moment, finding the situation quite iprehensible.

    Under the watchful gaze of the public, Wan Dongliu could not refuse. He jumped down from the tower with ease, cupping his fist and saying, ¡°I did not think that you thought of me so highly. It would be impolite of me to refuse. Also, this little bro of yours would naturally not say no to a battle against a hero like yourself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe greeted the other party in return and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Wan, you¡¯re twenty-three, so you¡¯re older than me. If you call yourself my younger brother like that, it might shorten my lifespan.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ve heard you call Yue Hongling big sister, but she neverined like that... </i>Wan Dongliu murmured inwardly, feeling that Zhao Changhe¡¯s attitude was at least not too bad. Regardless, he could not help but wonder what exactly his interlocutor was up to.

    He said, ¡°Brother Zhao, if you want to spar with me, you could have just invited me privately. Why go to such lengths?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Since I arrived in Yangzhou, it feels as if everything has been about the theatrics, both for others and for myself. It¡¯s be rather tasteless, so I thought, why not just be straightforward?¡±

    Wan Dongliu frowned. ¡°Brother Zhao, I¡¯m having some trouble understanding what you mean.¡±

    ¡°The Maitreya Cult is quite proficient at bewitching the masses, and the Cao Gang is mostly made up ofborers. This has made it incredibly difficult for the Cao Gang to resist their infiltration, so brother Wan, you must have found it quite a difficult problem to solve, right?¡±

    Wan Dongliu replied lightly, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°So, you feignedpliance, making it seem as if you believed in their endeavors yourself, but you were actually seeking an opportunity the entire time... For example, plotting to assassinate the magistrate, then framing it on the Maitreya Cult.

    ¡°Then, facing the thunderous retaliation from the imperial court, the control of the Maitreya Cult within a thousand li copsed. You then took advantage of this situation to cleanse and reorganize the gang. By doing this, you also managed to make the imperial court feel that they can rely on your gang... However, I just must say that it really is quite hard to say who exactly Yangzhou will belong to in the future ¡°

    The passers-by were quite far away, so they could not hear much of the conversation between the two. However, the same could not be said for Xuan Chong and Tang Buqi, both of whom immediately had a change of expression when they heard what Zhao Changhe just said.

    His spections were reasonable. The true culprit clearly had their own agenda as it did not make sense to do so much work just to present the Demon Suppression Bureau with a gift. The one who seemed to benefit the most from what happened this time was the Cao Gang, and Wan Dongliu had a clear connection to it.

    In fact, Wan Dongliu was more familiar with the magistrate¡¯s routine and habits than others¡ªafter all, the Cao Gang had always had close dealings with the authorities in Yangzhou, and hadn¡¯t the magistrate even attended the banquet that day?

    However, usations based solely on inference without evidence could not be relied upon, could they? Furthermore, the Cao Gang was not an organization that could just be casually ndered.

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he shook his head and said, ¡°Brother Zhao, if you have any other thoughts, feel free to share them with me. I¡¯m also quite curious to hear an outsider¡¯s perspective.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It makes no sense for the northern barbarians toe and cause trouble without reason. When Chi Li asked Miss Yue for her name, it was clear that he had no idea that she would be present. In other words, originally, his challenge was specifically directed at us, dozens of us. But then what¡¯s the point of him doing that? He¡¯s the First Hidden Dragon, he¡¯s not stupid enough to think that winning against lower-ranked people would prove his superiority.

    ¡°Besides, Chi Li has killed quite a few people along the way, so he should have been acting much more covertly. Being number one on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons isn¡¯t the same as being number one on the Ranking of Heaven. So, why would he act so high-profile? Was he seeking death? That can¡¯t be it, so the only reasonable exnation is that he was lured here.¡±

    Wan Dongliu nodded in agreement and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°They knew that Xuanchong, Tang Buqi, and I would be present, but they did not know about Yue Hongling. This shows that someone leaked the guest list to the northern barbarians in advance. There¡¯s a great possibility that along with leaking the list, they also issued a challenge or provoked the other party. For example, they could have sent a message that the hidden dragons of the Central ins believed that Chi Li was unworthy of his reputation.

    ¡°Chi Li, having his own pride, would naturallye to prove his worth. In that case, Chi Liing here to fight a bunch of people ranked below him would be much more understandable. Otherwise, why would he even bother looking for us?¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked somewhat amazed. ¡°This is interesting. Brother Zhao, please continue.¡±

    ¡°The magistrate would not have been so bored as to specificallye here just to smear the reputation of the hidden dragons of the Central ins for the northern barbarians... He must have been invited and came at just the right moment.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°Wel, Brother Wan, you put on this show in order to let everyone, <i>especially the Tang n</i>, see the collusion between the magistrate and the northern barbarians. If Miss Yue had not been present, we would have all been trampled on, and we would have felt extremely resentful toward them. At that time, Tang Buqi would be more than happy to nder them when he got the chance. I used to think that it was utterly unreasonable for you to not invite Yue Hongling to such a banquet, but now that I look back at it, it makes perfect sense...¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    On the rooftop in the distance, Yue Hongling sat on the eaves, tilting her head back to sip her wine, her beautiful eyes twinkling with amusement as she looked over.

    Zhao Changhe concluded, ¡°Although the enmity against Chi Li was not as intense as you may have initially expected it to be due to Miss Yue¡¯s intervention, it was close enough. That made it the perfect time to assassinate the magistrate. If you¡¯d waited a few more days, he would¡¯ve already been dead, and you would not have been able to achieve the desired effect. The events that night proceeded as nned, and in the end, your scheme went quite smoothly.¡±

    Wan Dongliu pped his hands together andughed, ¡°It¡¯s a very interesting conjecture. However, I can¡¯t help but think about how even if your suspicions are correct, it does not seem to affect you. After all, don¡¯t these things fit your own ns as well? So howe you¡¯re being so aggressive to me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it doesn¡¯t affect me much. I just hate being treated as a chess piece, used and then discarded without knowing whose agenda I¡¯m serving.¡± Zhao Changhe paused and then said, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not entirely unrted to me. On the way to the banquet, I was attacked by an assassin with a bow and arrow¡ªthey should be the same person who killed the magistrate. How many people knew I wasing to the banquet? How many could haveid an ambush on my route? If you were to really consider who the possible suspects might be, there really aren¡¯t that many.¡±

    Wan Dongliu chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s unfair. At that time, I was busy entertaining guests. How could I be in two ces at once?¡±

    ¡°Some idiot told me that everyone had gone to relieve themselves at least once. The time it takes to brew a cup of tea, with your movement art, should be quite enough.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The assassin was someone adept at using the bow and arrow, which easily leads one to think of the northern barbarians of the Grasnds. Few people consider that those of the Cao Gang are ustomed to water travel, and may I ask what is the most useful weapon in naval warfare?¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve fought some battles on water myself, and personally speaking, I find the bow to be the most useful weapon on water.¡±

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s expression finally turned serious, but he still waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re specting too much.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly changed the topic and asked a question that seemedpletely unrted. ¡°Brother Wan, when you and I first met, I helped you catch a thief called Ji Chengkong. Where is he now?¡±

    Wan Dongliu said, ¡°He¡¯s still detained in my private cell... You¡¯ve shown interest in him twice now. If you really want to plead for him, I can let him go on your ount. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you may not be <i>that</i> willing to let him go. After all, that man had learned of some of your secrets, and it may end up leading to trouble should those secrets be revealed,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°Ji Chengkong did not have anyrge bags on him back then. That means that whatever he stole must be a small object, something he could easily stuff into his pocket, perhaps?¡±

    Wan Dongliu narrowed his eyes slightly and said calmly, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe softened his voice so much that even Xuan Chong and Tang Buqi upstairs could not hear what he said next, ¡°For example... a mask with a rather special meaning?¡±

    Although he spoke very softly, his words resounded like the tolling of a giant bell in Wan Dongliu¡¯s ears. His heart jumped wildly, and his expression finally changed drastically.

    ¡°You wanted to frame the northern barbarians for my death, didn¡¯t you? Although it did not end up going as you nned... I can¡¯t just bear this insult lying down,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a longugh. Right after he said that, he drew Dragon Bird in one swift motion and swung it fiercely. ¡°If you won¡¯te to me, then I¡¯lle to you!¡±

    Wan Dongliu was well-prepared and drew his saber as well.

    <i>ng!</i>

    As their des shed, the surrounding sand and gravel flew outward wildly, gs fluttered in the wind, and the force of their sh made the nearby doors creak.

    The onlookers were all moved by the spectacle. They could not help but wonder to themselves...was this really a battle between hidden dragons ranked among the 70th to 90th ces?

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°You¡¯ve actually reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°I could say the same for you,¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°You¡¯ve already touched upon the sixthyer, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Tang Buqi silently took out a copy of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons from his pocket and tore it to pieces.

    Of course he did. It was only good for misleading people.

    <i>With their skills, you should already be among the top fifty or even the top forty. Is it fun to hide your abilities like that?</i>

    Beside him, Xuan Chong¡¯s expression grew solemn and he suddenly said softly, ¡°What a fast saber!¡±

    Tang Buqi leaned over to watch and what he saw was a dazzling sh of the saber in Wan Dongliu¡¯s hand. The saber left an afterimage where it originally had been, but it had actually already reached Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°...¡±

    Tang Buqi knew that if he were in Zhao Changhe¡¯s ce, he would be looking up from the ground at his headless body.

    <i>Too fast, too strong...</i>

    It felt as if even a raging river could be cut off by this saber, and even the waves that surged could be repelled!

    The Cao Gang¡¯s Blue Wave Saber Art, Ten Wave-Cleaving shes!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The saber that Tang Buqi believed to be unstoppable was effortlessly deflected by Zhao Changhe with a flick of his wrist. His Dragon Bird easily pushed Wan Dongliu¡¯s saber aside. It was as if the stormy waves rushing toward him had met an even greater wave crashing down on them, sending them back

    Immediately after the two sides shed, crisp sounds akin to pearls falling on a jade te rang out one after another. It was as if raging waves were constantly colliding. The passers-by could hardly follow the movements of their des!

    Tang Buqi stood up in shock: ¡°How can he be so fast too?¡±

    Xuan Chong murmured to himself, ¡°Why am I getting the same feeling from his saber as Chi Li¡¯s Fox Spirit Saber Art?¡±

    The two looked at each other in extreme shock. It seemed like they were not merely seeing things, Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber really did have a hint of Chi Li¡¯s style...

    Chi Li used a scimitar. Whenever he swung his weapon, it formed a circle, with its endpoint being its starting point. How was Zhao Changhe able to copy him when he has such a massive saber?

    This kind of swift and nimble exchange should not be what Zhao Changhe was good at at all... But there he was, demonstrating his skill in this aspect perfectly, matching Wan Dongliu in their duel. Moreover, it even seemed as if he wasing out slightly on top.

    ¡°No... It¡¯s not just Chi Li¡¯s style, but also mine,¡± Yue Hongling muttered softly as she watched the battle from afar, lost in thought. ¡°My style is even more apparent. It¡¯s not only my sword intent, but also... my cultivation technique.¡±

    The fleeting flush on her face resembled the rosy hues of dawn just breaking on the horizon.

    This was because his qi truly did contain the essence of her cultivation technique, which he had acquired through their dual cultivation just this morning.

    ¡°He truly is a genius,¡± Xuan Chong murmured to himself. ¡°When ites to either sword or saber intent, if a normal person spends even a month dissecting one single move thoroughly, they would still not be able to grasp it. Yet, how long has it been for him... And he is just using this battle as practice. He¡¯s using Wan Dongliu as a whetstone. The more he fights, the more he integrates andprehends.¡±

    Tang Buqi also noticed this. Zhao Changhe was bing increasingly adept at making use of his abilities as the fight went on, while Wan Dongliu seemed to falter a bit.

    Moreover, he definitely disyed hints of the Spring Water Sword Intent as he fought, and it was bing more evident with each exchange!

    Zhao Changhe was indeed sharpening his abilities. The more he fought, the smoother his movements became. As for Wan Dongliu¡¯s performance, it was not due to any other reason but thest sentence that Zhao Changhe uttered earlier, which had a significant impact on him. With their momentums waxing and waning, who would emerge victorious?

    What exactly was it that Zhao Changhe said that affected him so deeply?

    <i>ng!</i>

    The two sabers violently shed once again. A tempestuous whirlwind stirred, and roaring waves echoed, causing even the signboard of the Bright Moon Tower to tilt to one side with a crisp cracking sound.

    Zhao Changhe took three steps back to counteract the violent impact. All of the blood in his body began to boil after that sh, and he surged with an even more intense fighting spirit.

    Wan Dongliu, on the other hand, staggered back five or six steps, his expression extremely solemn.

    ¡°Brother Wan! Your saber is weak!¡± Zhao Changheughed loudly, leaping into the air with his saber poised, ready to strike down fiercely!

    Wan Dongliu lifted his head, squinting slightly.

    The morning sun seemed to be obscured by Zhao Changhe, dimming the sky slightly. A faint halo of the morning sun shone around Zhao Changhe, creating an illusion of a blood-colored backdrop.

    Amidst the crimson hue, dark demonic shadows descended from above. It was as if all gods and buddhas in the sky would vanish with this strike!!

    <i>Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!</i>

    Zhao Changhe had very few ultimate skills in his arsenal. This was his ace in the hole.

    A smirk flickered in Wan Dongliu¡¯s eyes. He had been deliberately giving his opponent an impression of vulnerability and weakness, waiting for this exact moment.

    <i>You have too few ultimate skills. Everyone saw this move time and time again, its weaknesses are no longer a secret!</i>

    All of its power was concentrated in one point. It relied too much on absolute strength. It capitalized on the user¡¯s aura of bloodlust and relied on that split second where the opponent¡¯s mental state was affected to cover its ws. For that reason, it couldn¡¯t be used lightly. It had to be used when the opponent¡¯s mental state was at its weakest.

    However, if the opponent was merely pretending to be weak... then with prior preparation, as long as they counterattacked while aiming directly at the user¡¯s weak points, then it was the user who would meet their demise!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A sharp whistling sound echoed as Wan Dongliu¡¯s previously ferocious saber suddenly moved less like a saber and more like a swift sword, stabbing at Zhao Changhe¡¯s Danzhong acupoint[1]while he was in mid-air!

    It was not just his saber, there was also saber aura! The saber aura extended the length of his attack by a full chi, and he would surely be able to pierce Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest before Dragon Bird could hit him!

    Yue Hongling tightly gripped the hilt of her sword.

    <i>This is not the martial art of the Cao Gang. What is it?</i>

    This sharp killing intent was like a swordfish cutting through the waves in the vast sea, or like an earthworm burrowing through thick soil!

    Wan Dongliu was just too good at concealing things, not only when it came to his strategic nning, but even his martial arts.

    <i>Splurt!</i>

    The saber aura prated flesh, and blood spurted out.

    Yue Hongling suddenly stood up. Then, she smiled slightly and slowly sat back down.

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s eyes were filled with ecstasy, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    The saber aura pierced Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest. It was a strike that should have resulted in either death or injury, but Zhao Changhe showed no reaction! The devastating strike continued unabated, with no weakening of force,nding square on Wan Dongliu¡¯s shoulder!

    At this moment, Wan Dongliu employed some kind of mysterious technique, and his upper body twisted and turned in an extremely peculiar manner. Dragon Bird failed to cleave him in two, instead viciously shing down his chest. The strike almost disemboweled him and left him in an extremely miserable state.

    ¡°Young Leader!¡±

    ¡°Young Leader!¡±

    Countless members of the Cao Gang who had been watching nearby were shocked by the sudden turn of events. They thought Wan Dongliu was going to win, but instead of iming victory, Wan Dongliu found himself nearly split in half!

    Immediately, some rushed to aid Wan Dongliu while others charged toward Zhao Changhe.

    A red shadow shed by as Yue Hongling stepped forward, sword in hand, blocking their path to Zhao Changhe. She said calmly, ¡°This was a fair challenge. Are you really going to swarm him now that he won?¡±

    The members of the Cao Gang were stunned.

    <i>Zhao Changhe alone was already enough of a pain, but now there¡¯s Yue Hongling too? Are they actually a couple? Should we report this to the gang leader first?</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, I¡¯m not dead.¡± Wan Dongliu leaned weakly against one of his subordinates, allowing them to stop his bleeding and dress his wounds.

    The hearts of everyone in the Cao Gang fell back down from their throats.

    Wan Tianxiong only had one son. If he died, the consequences would be no better to them than if the emperor¡¯s son died.

    As long as he was not dead, all was good.

    Wan Dongliu took another pill. He struggled to adjust his breath for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°He only struck my shoulder instead of my neck, which means he anticipated everything and he just wanted to teach me a lesson, not kill me.¡±

    After a short pause, he said weakly, ¡°Thank you for showing me mercy, brother Zhao. I ept defeat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You did not attack with all your power either. Otherwise, I would have been pierced through instead of just getting a minor injury. That was part of the reason why I only chopped your shoulder. It¡¯s a matter of returning the favor.¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked at the blood flowing from Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder and found it quite unbelievable. ¡°I know I just stabbed you a little, but hitting the acupoint there should still have caused serious injury. Why does it seem like it was no different from stabbing whatever other spot on your body? I can¡¯t believe that my attack had no effect at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled faintly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s a secret. See, I¡¯m aware that Scattering the Gods and Buddhas isn¡¯t absolute. Did you seriously think I would be unprepared? I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±

    Wan Dongliu fell silent for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I was too smart for my own good.¡±

    ¡°Brother Wan, I have some advice for you.¡±

    ¡°Pray tell.¡±

    ¡°Your saber art is the strongest among the opponents I have encountered so far. If you hadn''t been nning to lure me into a trap and weakened your own momentum as a consequence, then I really don¡¯t know which one of us would¡¯vee out on top. You are truly meticulous in nning, but...don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve forgotten the heart of a martial artist?¡± Zhao Changhe sheathed his saber and turned to leave. ¡°I also find myself in such situations sometimes. Let¡¯s learn from each other.¡±

    Wan Dongliu remained silent for a long time before slowly cupping his fist. ¡°Thank you for the lesson.¡±

    Zhao Changhe halted his steps and looked toward the rising sun in the sky.

    Yue Hongling naturally walked beside him, and when he stopped, she looked up to the sky as well.

    Under the morning sun, a golden light emerged.

    <strong>On the fifth day of the fifth month, after half a year on the path of martial arts, Zhao Changhe reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, integrating the essence of various schools and creating his own style. During the hour of the rabbit</strong><strong>[2]</strong><strong>, he defeated Wan Dongliu at Bright Moon Tower.</strong>

    <strong>Wan Dongliu, hidden among blue waves, sixthyer of the Profound Gate.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed. Rank 55: Wan Dongliu. Rank 38: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>The long river</strong><strong>[3]</strong><strong> rushes onward unstoppable.</strong>

    1. This acupoint is at the center of the sternum.?

    2. 5 AM to 7 AM ?

    3. Just a note once again that Changhe¡¯s name also literally means long river. ?

 Chapter 131: Naturally Talented

    <h4>Chapter 131: Naturally Talented</h4>

    ¡°38th? Huh? Why am I 38th?¡±

    Inside the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, Zhao Changhe, who had just been showing off his cool personality, sat there and could not help butin, ¡°Does this damn tome have a grudge against me? Before, when it gave me the 88th ce, although it could be understood as ¡®goodbye,¡¯[1] it could still also mean great fortunes[2]. What about this new ranking? A friend to women[3]? This is too much!¡±

    Yue Hongling sat next to him expressionlessly and helped him apply medicine to the wound on his chest. Seeing him rambling endlessly, she could not help but knock his head.

    Zhao Changhe held his head. ¡°I¡¯m injured, yet you¡¯re still hitting me.¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯m injured too,¡± Yue Hongling said with an expressionless face. ¡°Exin how you managed to be stabbed in an acupoint without being affected. Did you use the same trick that the celestial maiden did to somehow avoid getting paralyzed?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes rolled around and he fell silent.

    ¡°So you were already in cahoots! Go to hell!¡± Yue Hongling applied a bit more force to the bandage, causing Zhao Changhe to scream in pain.

    ¡°I really have no rtions with her! This is a misunderstanding...¡±

    ¡°Then who is it that you have rtions to? Tang Buqi¡¯s aunt? Is that why you call him eldest nephew so affectionately all the time!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    Yue Hongling felt like she had said too much. <i>Why did I say all that...</i>

    She turned her head angrily. ¡°What did you whisper to Wan Dongliu in private? I was far away and couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Tell me now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around and then lowered his voice to a whisper again, ¡°He should be a member of the Four Idols Cult, and a high-ranking one at that. He should be of the Southern Seven Mansions[4] of the Twenty-Eight Mansions, more specifically the mansion of Zhen. However, I have no idea if his father is aware of this...¡±

    Yue Hongling was stunned and her eyes widened. ¡°In other words, he¡¯s not from the Maitreya Cult, but rather a high-ranking member of the Four Idols Cult? In the end, he is still someone from a demonic cult who wants to rebel? Then the Cao Gang...¡±

    ¡°Yes... The Four Idols Cult¡¯s reach is much deeper than Maitreya Cult¡¯s. Even if the Maitreya Cult did make a bigger fuss first, it feels as if they were merely paving the way for the king.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose him then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and fell silent.

    Yue Hongling understood and squinted at him. ¡°So Xia Chichi wants to rebel, and you support her, is that it? Are you going to wear a mask yourself tomorrow too?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    <i>Though it would be fun if Chichi wore a mask to y with me...</i>

    Yue Hongling sneered. ¡°No wonder that when he framed the northern barbarians, from all the targets he could¡¯ve picked, he chose someone as tough as you. It seems that he thought of you as a traitor to his cult, so it would be a good thing to kill you, right?¡±

    ¡°Ummm...¡±

    ¡°So you thought it was just a misunderstanding and you could not bring yourself to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Well, it <i>was</i> indeed pretty much a misunderstanding. After all, I¡¯m fine. Besides...¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°If I really killed him, we would not be able to leave Yangzhou. Anyway, I almost gutted him and he¡¯ll be bedridden for at least a few months. I¡¯ve already vented my frustration, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡±

    Yue Hongling drifted off into thought for a while, connecting some of the details together.

    Wan Dongliu had clearly intended to kill Zhao Changhe before, but the way he tried to hit an acupoint this time was a deliberate act of mercy. He likely did this because Zhao Changhe decided not to publicize his secret, making Wan Dongliu realize that he may have misunderstood the rtions between Zhao Changhe and the Four Idols Cult. As such, he held back, andter even stopped others from attacking Zhao Changhe. It was as if he understood that he had targeted the wrong person and deserved to be punished.

    These two seemingly rough and bold men of the <i>jianghu </i>were surprisingly quite sharp-minded, perhaps even more so than many schrs. At this moment, despite having just been in a brutal fight against one another, their understanding of each other might even be better than the understanding between Wan Dongliu and his closest subordinates. They were truerades, in a sense.

    She originally thought that it would be dangerous for them to stay in the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, but now she could be certain that it was as safe as Mount Tai.

    The world was truly in chaos, and heroes emerged inrge numbers.

    She pondered for a moment, then suddenly smiled.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this just great? This is the diverse and wonderful jianghu that my heart desires.</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s tone softened and she said earnestly, ¡°Changhe, you¡¯ve been quick to pick up our sword and saber intents. I don¡¯t understand how you could learn them so quickly. Concepts such as that aren¡¯t something that you can pick up just by watching, you need someone to demonstrate it in detail for you, and even with that, you must still possess exceptional talent and insight to grasp it. I believe that you¡¯re exceptionally talented, but who is teaching you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could tell Yue Hongling anything except for the matter involving the Heavenly Tome, so he could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m naturally talented.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not press him for answers any further and simply continued, ¡°Regardless of how you learned it, I advise you against trying to learn everything. It is better to specialize in certain areas than spread yourself too thin. After all, some techniques might not suit you. It¡¯s best to only incorporate the aspects thatplement your style and integrate them into your own saber art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Indeed. For example, I find Chi Li¡¯s saber intent to be rather unsuitable for me. It¡¯s always a bit awkward no matter how I try to use it. As for the Spring Water Sword Intent, without the corresponding cultivation technique, it¡¯s quite ineffective. I will give them up and focus on just integrating their aspects of softness. What suits my saber art the most is still yours, and I understand it the most. After all, back in the stronghold, you provided me with a lot of guidance...¡±

    Yue Hongling tilted her head slightly. ¡°Now, I can teach you thoroughly if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Even though it¡¯s yours and you have a lot to teach me, I only want to reference it a bit. That¡¯s enough for me. My path has always been that of the wildest saber. Learning too much will only cloud my own path.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him steadily, offering a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see what bes of your saber.¡±

    He had his own firm resolve, and she knew that he did not need to be lectured like a novice.

    Yue Hongling stretchedzily and got ready to leave. ¡°Alright then, you take care of your injuries. I¡¯ll just be next door. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Big sister Yue,¡± Zhao Changhe called her with some hesitation.

    Yue Hongling turned back to look at him, only to see his awkwardness as he stumbled over his words, ¡°If we dual cultivate, we would be able to speed up our recovery, including the injury on your shoulder. If you also practice a dual cultivation technique, thebined effects will hasten the healing process.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t dual cultivation about the maniption of internal energy? It can help with the healing of external injuries as well?¡±

    ¡°That should be the case. At the very least, it¡¯s effective in terms of healing through blood cirction.¡±

    Yue Hongling felt a little hesitant.

    ording to her previous experience, that kind of cultivation indeed did not really involve much intimacy... but it was still dual cultivation, exchanging energy back and forth. Was that really something that normal friends could continuously engage in?

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been stuck at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate for over half a year now. Why has it been so difficult for you to reach the ninthyer? I don¡¯t know the exact reason, but from what I sensed from your true qi previously, it seemed like theck of yang qi might be one of the reasons. It might not be <i>the</i> reason, but it¡¯s a reason nheless. I know that some schools even maintain pure yin or pure yang for their cultivation techniques, but they have other secret methods. However, you¡¯re just an ordinary martial artist. In my opinion, it should be a pretty big factor. Why don¡¯t we try resolving it? ¡°

    Yue Hongling could not help but chuckle, ¡°So now you¡¯re the one giving me advice?¡±

    ¡°Does it not make sense?¡±

    ¡°...It does.¡±

    ¡°As long as it makes sense,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°Why should the jianghu be bound by so many rules? Since you know that practicing that cultivation technique is perfectly normal, is someone as bold and upright as you really going to be afraid of trying it just because of its reputation?¡±

    Yue Hongling pped the table. ¡°Afraid of what? Tell me what I need to do!¡±

    ...<i>You¡¯re supposed to be the older sister between us, but sometimes you act just like a little sister.</i>

    <i>Well, she is just a teenage girl at the end of the day.</i>

    *

    In Wan Dongliu¡¯s room, Tang Buqi was paying a visit to his ill friend.

    Well, that was the pretext, but right now, Tang Buqi¡¯s expression was as sour as if he had swallowed a dozen rotten eggs. ¡°Brother Wan, don¡¯t use me ofcking propriety for questioning you at a time like this, but I really must ask... Are the things that Zhao Changhe said earlier true or false?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re true.¡± Wan Dongliuy there stiffly, wrapped up in bandages like a mummy. His expression was very calm. As long as the fact that he was affiliated with the Four Idols Cult was not leaked, what Zhao Changhe had revealed earlier did not matter.

    Tang Buqi said angrily, ¡°You really made us a part of your schemes?! There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to deal with the Maitreya Cult and the northern barbarians, so why couldn¡¯t you just be straightforward about it?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to assassinate the magistrate, and the Cao Gang wants to dominate Yangzhou. Should I have also told you about that?¡± Wan Dongliu smiled. ¡°Well, I guess I could have told you all this. Perhaps I could have colluded with you, but your aunt would not be fond of such things. Therefore, I don¡¯t believe you would¡¯ve agreed to it either, so why waste the effort? It would only expose our ns, and it would not achieve anything.¡±

    Tang Buqi said with a straight face, ¡°I certainly would not have agreed... and now I know.¡±

    ¡°Then, now you know.¡± Wan Dongliu still smiled calmly. ¡°The situation is as it is. Yangzhou can¡¯t afford another upheaval. If the Cao Gang acts, even the facade of prosperity will be lost. Do you wonder why Zhao Changhe spared my life? Moreover, on what grounds would you deal with me, the true culprit behind the assassination of the magistrate? I¡¯m afraid that if people were to learn of it, forget about being angry, they might even praise me as a righteous man. If anything, you would be the one to turn into a viin, so why bother?¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s expression became very ugly. He really felt like he was not the viin on a theater stage, but theic relief.

    Wan Dongliu said leisurely, ¡°The most surprising thing to me in this matter is how close Zhao Changhe seems to be with your Tang n and the Demon Suppression Bureau. Perhaps you hold no suspicions toward him and you think that he was just a temporary ally, but what about Gong Chaoqun? Did he really do all that he did just to give you face? Sorry for being blunt, but I honestly don¡¯t think that you hold that much sway.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Wan Dongliu could not help but find him rather cute. He smiled and said, ¡°I believe that it¡¯s better for you to ask Zhao Changhe about this than to question me here.¡±

    1. 88th in Chinese sounds like ¡°bye-bye¡± in English. ?

    2. In Chinese culture, the number 8 is a lucky number. ?

    3. This refers to a single man who has many female friends but no girlfriend. The reason he says this is International Women¡¯s Day, which is on March 8th. ?

    4. The Southern Seven Mansions are the mansions of the Vermillion Bird. ?

 Chapter 132: Either Never or Countless Times

    <h4>Chapter 132: Either Never or Countless Times</h4>

    Inside the Xiaoxiang Pavilion.

    This time, they did not dual cultivate by having her press her hands on his back. Instead, the two of them sat cross-legged facing each other, then with their palms touching each other, they exchanged true qi with each other.

    Yue Hongling felt slightly regretful...well, was it really regret?

    This dual cultivation session was a bit different from thest time. Previously, it had been apletely passive experience for her. Apart from sensing the changes in true qi, she did not feel much else. But this time, she was actively participating and interacting with him, and psychologically, it felt kind of...

    The psychological aspect was one thing, but she had a much harder time with what she was feeling physiologically...

    <i>Why does this process of exchanging yin and yang... feel sofortable?</i>

    It was as if he filled in her gaps, while she gave him the aspect of softness that he needed. During this exchange, both of them were feeling an incredible sense of relief.

    That was simply how it was, but if others were to hear such an exnation, they might think that they were doing something way more sensual.

    It was no wonder the meaning of dual cultivation had ultimately shifted from its broad meaning to its narrower meaning.

    Yue Hongling could not help but feel that what they were doing was wrong and wanted to stop, but the wound on her shoulder truly <i>was</i> healing. Additionally, the weakness brought about by therge amount of blood she had just lost was also swiftly being alleviated. The effects of this form of cultivation were more astounding than any divine medicine. Furthermore, she could also sense that the wound at the center of Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest was quickly healing up.

    Wasn¡¯t she trying to help him recover? Then could she really just stop halfway?

    The thing she found to be really annoying was that this form of cultivation was greatly beneficial to her own cultivation, but it was not enough. It was as if she were scratching an itch in her foot through the sole of her shoe. No matter how good it felt, it was nothingpared to taking her shoe off.

    After all, this was not a true dual cultivation; they weren¡¯t really doing anything.

    As a result, she instinctively drew closer to his true qi, as if saying, ¡°Be more direct, this isn¡¯t enough...¡±

    Yue Hongling snapped out of it just in time to hear herself moan softly, as if she were pleading.

    Her cheeks were already flushed red all the way to her ears.

    Zhao Changhe, who was in front of her, also opened his eyes. Their palms were still touching, and they experienced the soothing sensation of each other¡¯s true qi in their bodies. Their gazes locked with one another¡¯s and they could see the shimmer in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Yin and yang attracted each other, this was simply the Heavenly Dao. Who could avoid it?

    The room gradually heated up, and their breaths became increasingly erratic.

    Without realizing it, Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand, which had been pressing against her palm, gently switched from pressing to holding.

    Yue Hongling suddenly realized. ¡°No...¡±

    She quickly jumped out of the bed and stumbled a little in panic. She leaned heavily on the table as she panted heavily.

    Zhao Changhe came up from behind her and embraced her.

    Dual cultivation either never happened or happened countless times, and the same went for hugs. Yue Hongling realized that she did not even have the slightest thought of wanting to break free from his embrace. This was despite her shoulder injury already beingpletely healed and no longer hurting.

    ¡°The evil technique... is still an evil technique,¡± Yue Hongling gasped gently. ¡°This ability to arouse lust is no less sinister than poison. You... you must not use it lightly in the future.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say much, because he knew very well that he had not even deliberately used the part of the Pure Bliss Art that aroused desire in another party. Everything that happened had been entirely due to natural attraction, rooted in the genuine mutual fondness between the two parties.

    With someone they found unpleasant, what happened just now would never have urred. They would have immediately felt disgusted and have pushed or kicked the other party away without hesitation.

    However, he was worried that if he revealed this, Yue Hongling would lose even thest shred of face and just leave him there. There was nothing left for her in Yangzhou, so she could simply leave at any time.

    He did not want to say something that would trigger a parting, so he remained silent.

    It was already enough for him to know that she truly had feelings for him.

    In fact, deep down, Yue Hongling knew this herself.

    At this time, it was better to remain silent than say anything.

    Inside the room, only the sound of their heartbeats echoed.

    After a long while, Yue Hongling said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of you and then act all coy... You were right, dual cultivation is indeed truly beneficial for my breakthrough to the ninthyer. For now, I will look for a secluded ce to digest what I¡¯ve gained. The day I emerge from seclusion may be the day I reach the ninthyer. I will thank you then.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed, ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still going to leave?¡±

    Yue Hongling seemed to feel a bit like she was taking advantage of him and then running off, so she was left unsure how to respond to him.

    Zhao Changhe whispered, ¡°Big Sister Yue...¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Can I... kiss your cheek, just once?¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Are you an idiot? You¡¯re already hugging me like this. If you just lowered your head and kissed me on the cheek, what could I have even done? Why are you forcing me to answer you like this?</i>

    <i>You idiot, you big idiot!</i>

    Zhao Changhe also seemed to realize how foolish it was for him to ask, and so he simply lowered his head and went for it.

    But then, before his lips could reach her cheek, someone knocked on the door.

    Yue Hongling quickly broke free from his embrace and sat expressionlessly at the table.

    The atmosphere had been well and truly ruined.

    Zhao Changhe was so angry that he wanted to chop the bastard who had just knocked on the door into eighteen pieces. He then shouted angrily, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    Seeing the color of his face shifting to that of a pig¡¯s liver, Yue Hongling suddenly found herself quite amused.

    From outside the door, Tang Buqi¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°I have nothing to do with your aunt, nothing at all. Now piss off.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°???¡±

    <i>How did you know what I came here to ask? I see now. You and Wan Dongliu must have nned this together. The two of you really are kindred souls!</i>

    He still asked hesitantly, ¡°But your Spring Water Sword Intent...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a genius, can¡¯t I learn from others? I¡¯ve also grasped the Fox Spirit Saber Intent, but do you really think I¡¯ve got anything to do with Chi Li?!¡± Zhao Changhe erupted in anger. ¡°Then again, don¡¯t you also know the Spring Water Sword Intent? Does that mean we have romantic rtions? If that¡¯s what you think, then please,e in, let¡¯s have ourselves a good chat. Let me see just how tender and delicate your skin is...¡±

    Tang Buqi bolted in an instant. He did not even bother asking why Gong Chaoqun seemed to have so much trust in Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°<i>Pfft...hahahahaha!</i>¡± Yue Hongling burst out inughter.

    Zhao Changhe, helpless, stood with his hands on his hips and turned to look at her. ¡°Laugh all you want...¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m here that you¡¯re that eager to sever ties with Tang Buqi?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because that bastard interrupted me¡ª¡± Zhao Changhe paused mid-sentence.

    The rosy hue on Yue Hongling¡¯s face faded naturally as she asked, ¡°Anyway, where do you n to go next?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smoothly let the topic go. ¡°I still have some matters I want to discuss with Wan Dongliu. After that, I¡¯ll see how things go. Maybe I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Blood God Cult and meet Cult Leader Xue?¡±

    ¡°The Blood God Cult?¡± Yue Hongling was a little surprised. But then, she seemed to understand. ¡°You want topletely resolve your grievances? That makes sense. But be careful, Xue Canghai is much stronger than you right now.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not going there looking for trouble. I will act ording to the situation.¡±

    ¡°Alright, with the wisdom you have shown in Yangzhou this time, I believe you can handle yourself well.¡± Yue Hongling stood up and straightened her cor. ¡°All banquets in the world muste to an end, and I really should take my leave now. If fate permits, perhaps we may meet again in the jianghu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was really sour, but he remained silent.

    Yue Honglingughed again, as if amused by something. She tilted her head and gazed at his side profile for a while, then she suddenly tiptoed and pecked him lightly on his cheek.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    He was stunned. <i>Is this the real one? This isn¡¯t the celestial maiden, right?</i>

    Yue Hongling smiled gently and softly said, ¡°Back in the underground passage, I told you that we could discuss things further once we got back. At that time, I thought that I should reward you since you performed so well... I knew what you wanted, but with all the mess that happened, the atmosphere was ruined. Now, I¡¯m making up for it. Consider this your reward, but don¡¯t get greedy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking... The flower-picking celestial maiden said that if it were me, I¡¯d probably do the same things. Maybe she could see things clearer as a bystander, ying the part that should have been mine. It turns out that it really was me who was trapped by appearances and was restricting myself too much. With this single kiss, it seems my thoughts have cleared up. Perhaps me doing this is even better than you making use of your cultivation technique to fulfill your desires and kiss me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°......¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that the boy from Zhao Vige back then could one day stand by my side and even help me so much. I¡¯m truly d to have made this trip to Yangzhou.¡± After saying that, Yue Hongling finally gently pushed him away, and then gracefully turned around and walked out the door.

    Zhao Changhe stood there, touching his cheek as he watched her leave in a daze.

    She suddenly stopped at the door, turned back, then said with a charming smile, ¡°Farewell for now. If fate permits it... I¡¯d like to see what you call me then.¡±

 Chapter 133: Mystery of the Celestial Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 133: Mystery of the Celestial Maiden</h4>

    This time, there was no sadness in their parting like there had been in the past.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe even felt the joyous urge to sing a little tune. He was now extremely rxed andfortable.

    <i>Until we meet again. Just you wait.</i>

    Although he still had a desire to pursue her in his heart, he simply suppressed it. It was not purely due to his admiration of her, but more so due to the subconscious feeling of his strength being unworthy of her at the moment.

    She had said it herself: anyone who wanted to wander the jianghu with her had to be capable enough to do it.

    In the face of such a situation, other than those wealthy and powerful experienced men, there were hardly any men who would be able to muster the courage to advance with her.

    <i>But next time we meet, things will be different...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was very confident about this. Even though he knew that it would take him longer to advance now, he was not discouraged.

    After all, breaking through to theter stages of cultivation was not only about an increase in the demand for energy and the difficulty of the cultivation techniques.

    Blessings and misfortunes were always intertwined. The greatest drawback of starting to practice martial arts in adulthood was the rigidity of a person¡¯s meridians. It was because of that that it has been so difficult for him to improve his internal cultivation. However, his excellent physique and vigorous blood and qi just so happened to be extremely suited for practicing the Vicious Blood Art, giving him a significant advantage in practicing it. Coupled with his excellentprehension and diligence in training, along with the uniquepatibility and the boosting effects of the Six Harmonies Art, he had been able to create this miracle of reaching the fifthyer in just half a year.

    However, he had already pretty much used up the advantage given to him by his physique.

    This feeling had be increasingly apparent recently. Chi Li and Fa Yuan had already begun delving into spiritual illusions, and Tang Wanzhuang had even begun manipting light perception. As people continued to progress in cultivation, their power inevitably touched realms beyond theprehension of ordinary people. And when it came to that, hisparatively mundane physique would no longer provide him with as great of support. At most, it could be said to provide a good foundation, but his progress would definitely not be as rapid as before, and his cultivation would inevitably slow down.

    Otherwise, a genius like Wan Dongliu, who had been practicing since he was a child, would not have been merely at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate at the age of twenty-three. After all, in what way was he inferior to Zhao Changhe? There was no huge gap in their aptitude; all those who could be listed on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons were considered by the very heavens to have surpassed ordinary mortals in potential. As for the differences between those on the list, they were not all that ridiculous. Wan Dongliu¡¯s appearance and cing on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons indicated his exceptional talent. It was really difficult to surpass him.

    However, Zhao Changhe still felt very confident.

    His aptitude had just been validated, and while he might not be called a prodigy, there were certainly no issues with his aptitude. Since that was fine, with the Heavenly Tome in hand, if he could not make progress faster than others, then he would have truly wasted such a massive opportunity.

    The reason why he had been learning a little bit of everything before was not because he was greedy, as Yue Hongling said. In fact, it was truly just a process of verification and testing for him, and he had been well aware of this all along.

    Now that Yue Hongling had left and there was nothing else to do, the first thing Zhao Changhe did was get a brush, ink, and inkstone from the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, then he locked the door and began writing.

    When he had finished memorizing the Vicious Blood Art before, he had not taken it with him when he left the mountain stronghold. So now, if he wanted to get the Heavenly Tome to dissect the Vicious Blood Art, he could only painstakingly transcribe it from memory and draw the example diagrams that had been in the secret book with his rudimentary drawing skills.

    When Tang Wanzhuang suggested that Zhao Changhe learn these things, he had verbally agreed, but in reality, he had truly never believed that practicing martial arts would have anything to do with writing and drawing. It was like thenguage teacher said that one would first need to learn anguage well before studying mathematics; otherwise, they would not know how to write essays.

    Fortunately, the secret book had been rather thin, only a few thousand words and a number of diagrams. If it had been a thick book with hundreds of thousands of words, Zhao Changhe would have seriously considered just jumping into a river instead.

    After painstakingly transcribing the whole day, Zhao Changhe eventually finished writing down the manual. He then immediately ced the golden foil beside it and silently observed any changes in the foil.

    At this moment, the golden foil was still repeatedly reying the battle between him and Wan Dongliu. He knew that this kind of rey had valuable reference value, but he really was not in the mood to scrutinize it right now.

    Sure enough, after a short while, the rey of the battle shifted to the background, and in the center, an analysis of the Vicious Blood Art began to appear.

    Zhao Changhe sat up straight and carefully observed everything that appeared for a long time before letting out a soft sigh.

    <i>It was about as he expected...</i>

    The golden foil would analyze the existing content and improve the parts it considered to be subpar, but would not provide additional content for the higher levels.

    For example, the upper limit of the Pure Bliss Art was the Profound Mysteries, and the golden foil would not increase that; the same was true for the Vicious Blood Art. The manual for the Vicious Blood Art originallycked the cultivation technique for the Profound Mysteries, and what he was getting from the Heavenly Tome now still only led him to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    As for the so-called improvements, the Heavenly Tome would not actually address all of the ws of a cultivation technique. When it came to the Pure Bliss Art, it only improved the most basic methods of its cultivation and adjusted the nature of its dual cultivation techniques. Zhao Changhe did not believe that it was wless in all other aspects, but it seemed that the golden foil simply ignored the other aspects. There was no perfect cultivation technique. Besides, if it was modified, could it still be called the Pure Bliss Art?

    The same was true for the Vicious Blood Art. The golden foil made some changes, but it did not address the issue that Zhao Changhe wanted solved the most: the invasion of vicious blood qi.

    It did optimize the Scattering of Gods and Buddhas, reducing the consumption and minimizing its ws. As for the No Man¡¯s Land that couldpletely drive a person insane, it slightly optimized the state of overflowing bloodthirst, leaving a trace of rity in his spirit, which offered him a precious chance to survive.

    Just as Wan Dongliu said, he only had a single ultimate technique, which had even been thoroughly analyzed by others. However, that situation had now changed. This was incredibly valuable.

    The Vicious Blood Saber Art originally had seven ultimate techniques, including three for the Profound Gate, three for the Profound Mysteries, and one unknown. Unfortunately, there was no manual for the parts beyond the Profound Mysteries, so he couldn¡¯t even imagine that remaining skill for now. The golden foil also disyed improvements to the third ultimate technique of the Profound Gate, but it turned out that it still required him to at least be at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate to use it. Thus, he had to shelve it for now.

    Because all of these improvements were only for the skills, they were of no help to the method of cultivation itself.

    In particr... the pain caused by the surge of vicious blood qi.

    In the golden foil¡¯s ¡°eyes,¡± this was exactly how the Vicious Blood Art should be. If you want to make use of that vicious qi to harm your enemies, then you should be prepared to handle the bacsh of such vicious qi. It was only natural that once this core aspect was changed, then it would no longer be the Vicious Blood Art. It might then even be called the Blood God Art.

    It was likely that what Cui Wenjing had said before was right: the Vicious Blood Art was the original form and the Blood God Art was merely a modification of it. The vicious qi would be restrained and the bacsh subsequently reduced, but as a consequence, the power it produced could not bepared to that of the Vicious Blood Art.

    Cui Wenjing was ranked 9th on the Ranking of Heaven. His judgments on martial arts were basically axioms; if he made an evaluation, then it was unlikely to be overturned.

    Zhao Changhe sighed, but he also understood that greater power had toe at a greater cost. The bigger the gun, the stronger the recoil. How could something named ¡°vicious qi¡± be obedient? Perhaps it was only on the day that his level was high enough to be its master that he would be able to fully subdue it.

    As for how he could be its master?

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t something that a mere Profound Gate manual could tell him.

    Zhao Changhe put away the golden foil and strode out, heading to the Cao Gang to pay Wan Dongliu a visit.

    <i> </i> *

    The members of the Cao Gang were extremely surprised that Zhao Changhe dared toe to pay their young gang leader a visit so brazenly. However, the young gang leader¡¯s order from inside surprised them even more, ¡°Treat him as a distinguished guest and invite him in for a chat.¡±

    The members of the Cao Gang were filled with bewilderment as they silently led Zhao Changhe to Wan Dongliu¡¯s sick room.

    The servants and maids in the room had been dismissed long ago, and there was nobody within even ten zhang of the room.

    Zhao Changhe looked at Wan Dongliu, who was all wrapped up like a sticky rice dumpling, then he sighed and said, ¡°With your level of caution, how did you even manage to have your mask stolen by a petty thief?¡±

    ¡°My mask was in my pocket, and he sure has good sleight of hand. He caught mepletely off guard. It¡¯s not like I carelessly left it somewhere to be stolen.¡± Wan Dongliu sighed as well. ¡°But it¡¯s your attitude that I¡¯m really having difficulty understanding. Do you also have a mask? Take it out so that I can see which group you belong to. You concealed yourself so well that I nearly ended upmitting fratricide.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mask, but I¡¯ve always been benevolent toward the Four Idols Cult and the Blood God Cult, whether you believe it or not.¡±

    Wan Dongliu¡¯s eyes shed with amusement. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the cult that you feel benevolent toward... Oh well, whatever. Forget it, I believe you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at him for a while, feeling quite resigned in his heart.

    <i>This guy¡¯s devotion to the cult is truly impressive. Even though I brutally injured him, he doesn¡¯t resent me at all. Well, it¡¯s not like I have anything against it. Compared to the hospitable fa?ade he put up when we met, this kind of genuine hospitality feels a lot better.</i>

    <i>The next time I see Chichi, it seems that I should try and understand the Four Idols Cult better. It looks like I¡¯ve misunderstood some things and I¡¯ve been missing out on a lot of good stuff.</i>

    Wan Dongliu said leisurely, ¡°If you have something to say, then hurry up and tell me. My father is on his way here from Jinling[1], and you won¡¯t have an easy time if you run into him.¡±

    ¡°You have a high position in the Four Idols Cult. Can you help me obtain the Profound Mysteries part of the Vicious Blood Art?¡±

    ¡°What do you want that thing for? Why don¡¯t you just ask for the Blood God Art?¡±

    ¡°I just want the Vicious Blood Art, what¡¯s wrong with it? Of course, it would be great if I could also get the Blood God Art andpare the two.¡±

    Wan Dongliu rxed and said, ¡°Come on, this is really a trivial matter. To think you¡¯d bother me now over that.... Anyway, if you really want the Blood God Art, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy. That¡¯s the foundational cultivation technique of the Blood God Cult. My words don¡¯t have that much sway inparison to someone like Venerable Vermillion Bird, not even Xue Canghai has anything to say in front of her. However, if it¡¯s just the Vicious Blood Art, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me. You can y around in Yangzhou, I should be able to get it for you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Is two days really enough? Don¡¯t tell me that the cult leader of the Blood God Cult is nearby?¡±

    ¡°Nope, he¡¯s far away. However, there is a branch nearby, and it¡¯s not difficult to get the Vicious Blood Art from them. They don¡¯t really think much of that cultivation technique. If anything, I think they even want as many people as possible to learn it, so the cult could control themter using those pain-relieving pills. They just let pretty much anyone learn it...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I know more about this than you think. The part that the Blood God Cult lets everyone learn is just the Profound Gate part, but what I want is the Profound Mysteries part of the cultivation technique. I doubt you¡¯d find that in a random branch.¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for you to look into the Profound Mysteries part? Why are you in such a rush?¡±

    In actuality, Zhao Changhe wanted the Heavenly Tome to analyze theplete version to see if he could extract a method to control the vicious blood qi rather than just brute-forcing it like he was doing now. Of course, he could not reveal this, so he simply said, ¡°With only half of the manual on hand, how can I be at ease? It¡¯s always better to address matters like this thoroughly before moving forward.¡±

    ¡°Then it seems I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡±

    ¡°You can just tell me where their headquarters is located.¡±

    ¡°In Wushan. It would be more convenient for you to head there by boat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel even sorrier for Cult Leader Xue.

    The cult¡¯s headquarters was in Wushan, yet a bunch of elite members, including himself, were sent to the icy tundra to fetch items for the Four Idols Cult. It truly was a pitiful situation for the leader of a cult...

    Speaking of the Blood God Cult¡¯s nature, it did not really seem to match a ce like Wushan. If the Maitreya Cult were in Wushan, it would seem much more fitting.

    With this in mind, Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Since you seem to know so much about the Maitreya Cult, do you know if they have a celestial maiden at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate?¡±

    ¡°At that level, even if they were called a celestial maiden, it would just be a superficial title. In reality, the people at that level are the ones that the Maitreya Cult specifically sends out to seduce and control people. For example, the magistrate¡¯s concubine. While they¡¯re called celestial maidens, they¡¯re not the genuine high-ranking celestial maidens of the cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. This exnation aligned with his initial assessment of the flower-picking celestial maiden. This was how it was supposed to be, right?

    But why did something about this feel so wrong to him? During the recent city-wide search for followers of the Maitreya Cult, she still had the audacity to secretly follow him and take advantage of the outbreak of his vicious qi tounch a surprise attack. Was this the kind of courage and cunning that a low-ranking celestial maiden groomed by a branch of the Maitreya Cult should possess?

    She imitated Yue Hongling¡¯s tone and mindset so perfectly that even Yue Hongling herself had to admit, despite her stubbornness, that perhaps the flower-picking celestial maiden saw things more clearly and yed her character more convincingly.

    No matter how he looked at it, she was a formidable and elusive character.

    But her cultivation was really low, and herbat skills were still very immature, so what was going on?

    1. This is modern-day Nanjing. ?

 Chapter 134: Dont Let Her Down

    <h4>Chapter 134: Don''t Let Her Down</h4>

    ¡°What are the genuine high-ranking celestial maidens of the Maitreya Cult like then?¡±

    ¡°They are the dual cultivation partners of Cult Leader Maitreya. They generally have high cultivation levels... Of course, there are also young girls who just so happened to catch the eye of the cult leader, but they aren¡¯t able to just casuallye out. Even if they do, they are protected by a group of high-level guardians.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± Zhao Changhe asked hesitantly. ¡°Isn¡¯t there also a kind of white lotus celestial maiden who needs to be nurtured and taught from a tender age?¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked at him for a while and then said slowly, ¡°Are you talking about something like what the Four Idols Cult did? Raising a saintess who pretends to be a man and apanies you to sleep for a month or two?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Wan Dongliu snickered. ¡°The Maitreya Cult has the same origin as the White Lotus Sect. Although, in our opinion, the White Lotus Sect has a much moreplete system, how they distinguish themselves internally isn¡¯t something that outsiders can understand. I only maintained a cooperative stance with them before. I was never able to join the cult, they could never trust me enough to let me do so... At least, after I refused their celestial maiden, I lost their trust.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    Wan Dongliu continued leisurely, ¡°So, whether or not there even exists something like a white lotus celestial maiden, I don¡¯t really know. But based on mymon sense, if there were such an immature saintess, there would be no way that she would be listening to the orders of someone like Fa Yuan, who¡¯s merely the leader of a branch temple in Yangzhou. I truly doubt that she would allow herself to be arranged to seduce someone who¡¯s only ranked eighty-something on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons... If you said that she was trying to seduce someone like Chi Li, I might still believe it. Brother Zhao, I think you might be reading too many novels.¡±

    Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°I¡¯m 38th now, okay? Maybe others could see that I¡¯m not an ordinary person and decided to invest in me early on!¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked him up and down for a while, then pretended like he was too injured to even bother responding. He closed his eyes and said nothing.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Are there any other simr forces? More... Hmm, intriguing ones.¡±

    Wan Dongliu replied impatiently: ¡°There are countless chaotic sects and cults in the world. Even within a single force, there are already countless branches. Even my branch and your Azure Dragon or White Tiger aren¡¯tpletelypatible at times. As far as I know, the White Lotus Sect has dozens of branches. Who in the world could possibly answer such a question? If you really want to know more about these things, then I can actually rmend a good ce to go.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent. Wu Weiyang had indeed said back then that if he wanted to get more such information, he should join the Demon Suppression Bureau. This information was indeed what the bureau knew best.

    Now, whether he should go to Wushan or the capital first became the question...

    The matter concerning the celestial maidens was just born out of curiosity; it wasn¡¯t actually an urgent matter. It was more important for him to deal with the matter involving the Vicious Blood Art.

    Logically, Wushan was first. But the problem was that Cult Leader Xue might not be easy to deal with. If he acted unreasonably and suddenly wanted to kill Zhao Chaghe, his current strength might not be enough to let him keep his life.

    Of course, it would be safest for him to find Chichi first. However, he needed to distance himself from her in front of the Four Idols Cult. Otherwise, he may end up harming her reputation and standing in the cult. What would be the point of seeking trouble like that? He did not want to provoke Cult Leader Xue, so if he went and provoked Venerable Vermillion Bird instead, that would be like running from a wolf only to end up in a lion¡¯s den.

    Wan Dongliu had no idea what Zhao Changhe was thinking at the moment, so he just changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, about Ji Chengkong, I¡¯m nning to release him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll leak your secret?¡±

    ¡°I was worried before, mainly because I was afraid of arousing suspicion from the Maitreya Cult, which would have affected my ns. But now that everything¡¯s done, what does it even matter if he leaks it or not? He can shout to the heavens that I¡¯m a member of the Four Idols cult, but without evidence, would anyone actually believe him?¡±

    ¡°...So, even if I were to leak it, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±

    ¡°You are different. Your words actually carry weight, at least in the eyes of the Demon Suppression Bureau. And don¡¯t even bother telling me that you have nothing to do with the bureau. I¡¯m not Tang Buqi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not continue on that topic and simply asked, ¡°Why are you releasing him then? Isn¡¯t that no different from asking for trouble?¡±

    Wan Dongliu sighed helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t think I spared him because I am a kind-hearted man, right? I didn¡¯t want to offend the Thieves Guild to the point of no return. By then, thieves from all over the world woulde to bother me. How would I be able to focus on my own affairs then? Sometimes, it¡¯s better to leave a way out. We have our own family and business. We can¡¯t be as casual as you when ites to dealing with things.¡±

    ¡°So there really is a Thieves Guild?¡±

    ¡°Not only does it exist, but Ji Chengkong is also a direct line heir. His master is ranked first on the Ranking of Earth: Thief Saint Ye Wuzong. He¡¯s the fastest person in the world, someone even those on the Ranking of Heaven would rather not mess with.¡±

    ¡°So, when you¡¯re out and about, all that matters is having the right backing?¡±

    Wan Dongliu chuckled. ¡°Exactly. If your saintess or the Demon Suppression Bureau were willing to openly support you, you would not be in such a shitty position. And if the Cui n acknowledged you, you¡¯d be even morefortable. It¡¯s strange how you actually have a bunch of backers, but you can¡¯t openly use any of them, and sometimes you even end up in trouble, like my assassination attempt. You¡¯re having it pretty tough, I have to say.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>Do I actually also have the backing of the person at the top of the Ranking of Heaven? As messy as these connections may seem, they¡¯re not entirely useless to me. This ambiguous identity brings not only troubles but also many benefits, which is why I have not denied anything.</i>

    He found it odd, though. ¡°You seem to have concluded that I have a solid connection to your saintess, is that not a problem to you?¡±

    Wan Dongliu said calmly, ¡°From the perspective of the Holy Cult, her behavior is uneptable... But because you¡¯ve kept my identity a secret for her sake, it would be pretty damn petty of me to snitch on you. With that in mind, though, I¡¯d still suggest you be cautious. If you can break it off, then do it. Otherwise, if Venerable Vermillion Bird were to find out, you would have a much harder time talking to her than me. Isn¡¯t Yue Hongling good enough? Why be so greedy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a cult leader? Why does it seem to be Venerable Vermillion Bird who handles everything?¡±

    ¡°The Holy Cult isn¡¯t supposed to have a cult leader in the first ce. The Four Idols are supposed to work in parallel. If there¡¯s someone who could be considerd the leader, then that could only be... the Night Emperor of the previous era.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred. He had heard that name before, back in the reflections at the bottom of the Ancient Sword Lake.

    ording to what he heard back then, the Night Emperor seemed to have fallen in the previous era... And the page of the Heavenly Tome in his possession should have originally belonged to the Night Emperor. He could not help but wonder why it had ended up in the hands of that woman.

    <i>It seems like the Four Idols Cult¡¯s search for that sword may not have just been an ordinary treasure hunt. It looks like there was a specific connection between that ce and the Four Idols Cult from the beginning. Surely, their scriptures would mention it, right?</i>

    Wan Dongliu continued, ¡°That¡¯s why we have the saints and saintesses. When they reach a certain standard, they be the incarnations of their system, be it for the Vermillion Bird or the White Tiger. The four Venerables decide major matters together. But right now, we only have two Venerables, and even I have no idea who¡¯s taken that position for the ck Tortoise. As such, it has been Venerable Vermillion Bird who handles daily affairs, and it¡¯s not that big of a stretch to consider her the leader. Anyway, these aren¡¯t really secrets. If you ask the Demon Suppression Bureau, they¡¯ll tell you the same things.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°So the reason why the Four Idols Cult has been lying low so far is the vacancies in the upper echelons, huh? That¡¯s why they feel that their strength is insufficient?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It would be best if someone who is trulypatible with the Four Idols appeared. Then, there would be a possibility of them actually bing the leader. Or perhaps if someone emerges as the sessor of the Night Emperor? Anyway, with Xia Chichi now having the inheritance of <i>two</i> lineages, she has a real chance at filling that gap. Venerable Vermillion Bird not only isn¡¯t jealous, she¡¯s actually very hopeful for that girl. This is an important matter for our Holy Cult as a whole. Brother Zhao, don¡¯t let her down.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent, offering no response.

    It appeared like the goals of the Four Idols Cult may not necessarily be in the mortal realm.

    Perhaps the reason the White Tiger Saintess had been so captivated by Xia Longyuan back then was because she wanted to find someone who could be Venerable Azure Dragon. At the same time, the reason Xia Longyuan had removed himself from the picture was actually to create a serious fracture within the Four Idols Cult.

    But now that both lineages had converged on Chichi, the storms surrounding her may be heavier than he had previously thought.

    <i>Don¡¯t let her down...</i>

    For a moment, both of them were absolutely silent. Zhao Changhe did not know how to broach the subject with Wan Dongliu. Thinking that it was pointless to remain here any longer, he was about to take his leave when a report suddenly came from Wan Dongliu¡¯s trusted guard outside. ¡°Young Master Tang Buqi hase to visit.¡±

    Wan Dongliu asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s he up to again?¡±

    ¡°He said he came here to see Mr. Zhao.¡±

    Wan Dongliu looked at Zhao Changhe, who nodded, and then he said, ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    Tang Buqi came through the door soon after.

    The next moment, Wan Dongliu stared dumbfounded as Zhao Changhe knocked Tang Buqi to the ground and began thrashing him. ¡°You think knocking on the door is very polite, huh?! Next time, don¡¯t you dare knock again! You daree to see me at such a horrible time? If I don¡¯t beat you to death, I¡¯m not your uncle!¡±

    Tang Buqi held his head and cried out in pain, ¡°The Demon Suppression Bureau searched the White Lotus Temple and found a woman who was tied up in the warehouse and almost starved to death. She ims that she¡¯s the flower-picking celestial maiden! Uncle Gong told me to ask you if you want to see her...hey, why are you still hitting me?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled, and he pulled back the kick he was about to deliver. He dusted off his palms and said, ¡°<i>Ahem</i>, it seems that my dear eldest nephew still has some loyalty. Where is she? Take me to see her.¡±

 Chapter 135: Fake Celestial Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 135: Fake Celestial Maiden</h4>

    The civil servants of the Demon Suppression Bureau were having a rough few days.

    When Zhao Changhe was disying his heroic spirit on the streets and challenged Wan Dongliu to a battle, they were busy doing all they could to extract information from the followers of whatever demonic cults. While Zhao Changhe was engaging in intimacy with a heroine in the Xiaoxiang Pavilion, they were still engaged in battles of wit and even sustaining injuries in the process.

    Investigating and arresting followers of the Maitreya Cult in such arge city was no easy task. It would take at least a month just to scratch the surface. And that was not even mentioning the recent incident at the White Lotus Temple, where they had tob through every nook and cranny for several days without rest.

    One day, while the personnel of the Demon Suppression Bureau were conducting a search of a warehouse at White Lotus Temple, they stumbled upon a girl hidden in a corner among some piles of clothes. When they pulled her out, they found her on the brink of starving to death

    When they questioned her, she imed to be the flower-picking celestial maiden of the White Lotus Temple. She said that she had inexplicably been knocked unconscious and she had woken up in this miserable state a few days before. She even asked the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau what year it was now.

    The Demon Suppression Bureau already had undercover agents in the Maitreya Cult. Gong Chaoqun had prior knowledge of a celestial maiden from the Maitreya Cult nning to seduce Zhao Changhe, and that was why he had intercepted him on the road to warn him about the illusion techniques of the celestial maidens. It had then be clear that the celestial maiden who was meant to seduce Zhao Changhe was the flower-picking celestial maiden. So then, where did this nearly-starved celestial maidene from?

    Gong Chaoqun realized something was wrong and quickly asked Tang Buqi to find Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe hurried to the Demon Suppression Bureau to take a look. When he arrived, he saw the flower-wielding goddess who appeared extremely exhausted. Her appearance vaguely resembled the celestial maiden he knew, but there were significant differences that made her seem unfamiliar.

    He crouched down in front of her and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    The flower-picking celestial maiden looked confused for a while and then replied, ¡°Are you... the Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe?¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard that title. ¡°Yes. Did you guess that from my appearance?¡±

    ¡°No, I saw you enter the White Lotus Temple.¡±

    ¡°...And then?¡±

    ¡°I only know that you went to see Abbott Fa Yuan for advice, but I have no idea about what you discussed,¡± the flower-picking celestial maiden said, clearly struggling to remember the events that took ce. ¡°Abbott Fa Yuan told me earlier that if you came, you would be my mission... But before I even received the order that day, I suddenly fell unconscious.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression became increasingly strange.

    <i>It seems that someone knocked this woman unconscious and took on her identity... Leaving aside the intentions of the impostor, if they were indeed a fake celestial maiden, then how did they deceive the members of the Maitreya Cult?</i>

    <i>Oh, right...</i> Zhao Changhe knocked his head. <i>The impostor really only needed to make herself look like Yue Hongling. As long as she did that, the other members of the Maitreya Cult would probably not think too much about it...</i>

    <i>Wow, whoever she is, that girl is really interesting. She actually took advantage of the opportunity to impersonate Yue Hongling and infiltrate the Maitreya Cult. Even when the White Lotus Temple was attacked that night, she joined in the resistance! She¡¯s truly amazing!</i>

    Upon further thought, Zhao Changhe could actually conceive an even more interesting scenario.

    The impostor had knocked out the real flower-picking celestial maiden not because she intended to rece her, but rather for a different purpose. That would exin why she continued to stay in the White Lotus Temple: she had some kind of agenda.

    However, just as she knocked out the real flower-picking celestial maiden, someone just so happened to call for the flower-picking celestial maiden and task her with the mission to impersonate Yue Hongling...

    At this point, the impostor would have been in a dilemma. After all, she could not possibly just wake up the real celestial maiden that she had just knocked out and tell her to go do her mission, right?

    So, taking advantage of the fact that she was in the clothing warehouse and the dressing room was nearby, she had simply donned a red heroine attire, put on a bit of heroic spirit, and disguised herself. Then, she had confidently gone out, pretending to be the flower-picking celestial maiden on a mission.

    The ordinary members of the Maitreya Cult had no reason to give it much thought. They even touched up her makeup to make her look more like Yue Hongling before sending her to Xiaoxiang Pavilion.

    The more he thought about it, the more interesting it all seemed to him. What was even more interesting was that, just as the impostor had been sitting in his room waiting for him, thinking about how in the world she was to go about finishing the ridiculous mission, the real Yue Hongling had suddenly burst in and knocked her out, then stuffed her under the bed.

    Zhao Changhe almostughed out loud at the thought.

    No wonder she was so cooperative with him, pretending toplete the mission and acting as if something had happened between her and him. It all fit together seamlessly. The real flower-picking celestial maiden should not have behaved like that. He had mistakenly thought that she was a genuine celestial maiden who had not been brainwashed enough.

    Although he did not know what her original purpose was, what subsequent changes in her thoughts took ce, why she had ended up genuinely helping him through dual cultivation, and what her true intentions were, that was probably more or less how everything had started.

    There was no way that she had intentionallye and knocked out the real celestial maiden just to take her ce and get close to him. There was no logic to it. If she really wanted to get close to him, a clean and innocent identity would have been much more useful than pretending to be a celestial maiden.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Zhao Changhe contemted for a while before turning to Gong Chaoqun. ¡°This is just an ordinary celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult. Handle her however you see fit.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun understood his meaning. ¡°What about the one from before...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the Demon Suppression Bureau to help me screen through what kind of background such a person might have. She is smart and decisive, handles matters irregrly, yet open-minded like an actual celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult...¡±

    Gong Chaoqun¡¯s expression became increasingly strange. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the Four Idols Cult? Aren¡¯t you quite familiar with them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was rather annoyed. ¡°The saintess of the Four Idols Cult wouldn¡¯t do this kind of stuff. She would not flirt with people she doesn''t like. You guys have got it all wrong!¡±

    Tang Buqi said in a strange tone, ¡°Well, we don¡¯t understand the saintess of the Four Idols Cult as well as you do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clenched his fists.

    Tang Buqi took a step back.

    Zhao Changhe was toozy to pay any more attention to him and said, ¡°Another clue is that she truly knows the cultivation art of the Maitreya Cult. I suspect her apparentck ofbat experience back then was due to her being unfamiliar with this cultivation art. I believe that she has a different fundamental art, and her cultivation might not be low, but there is still a significant gap between her and Yue Hongling. Anyway, this should have narrowed down the possible suspects quite significantly. Please help me screen for her with this information. Let me know if you find anything.¡±

    Gong Chaoqun was already sifting through the information in his mind. After a moment, he shook his head and then nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes looked back and forth between the two of them, his gaze filled with confusion.

    Gong Chaoqun added, ¡°There is another matter that I believe you¡¯ll find very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°The correspondence between Fa Yuan and the leader of the Maitreya Cult. You did not read the letters before you gave them to me, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, there were too many letters. I did not have the time to go through them one by one. Anyway, it¡¯s your responsibility to keep track of the movements of the rebels, isn¡¯t it¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is indeedrgely our responsibility. However, there was one letter in particr, which you might be interested in,¡± Gong Chaoqun said with a smile. ¡°In a letter from Maitreya to Fa Yuan, it mentioned the possible presence of a treasure that nurtures vicious energies in the Jiangdong area, with there being a particrly high likelihood of it being in Jinling. Fa Yuan wrote an unfinished reply, suggesting that Yangzhou definitely did not have it and that it was more likely to be in Gusu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe listened quietly, but his breathing became noticeably heavier.

    Tang Buqi interjected: ¡°What is this treasure that nurtures vicious energies?¡±

    Gong Chaoqun smiled and said, ¡°Well, the Maitreya Cult believes that killing leads to enlightenment, and in line with that thinking, many of their techniques are filled with vicious and aggressive qi. The more malevolent a person is or the more they kill, the more powerful their techniques be. That is why the Maitreya Cult was once interested in recruiting Mister Zhao. As the Bloodthirsty Asura, he fits their killing techniques very well. In fact, the practices of the Blood God Cult also encourage killing. The heavier the vicious qi, the stronger they be. In theter stages of the Vicious Blood Art, relying solely on blood and qi is no longer enough, They also need to kill to nurture vicious energies.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent, understanding the logic behind it all.

    A long time ago, when he wanted to break through, he deliberately sought the heads of Wang Dashan¡¯s men.

    Why did every battle, especially those involving bloodshed, help his Vicious Blood Art? Why was his strength at its peak after each breakthrough?

    It was all due to the fundamental principles behind the Vicious Blood Art.

    Tang Buqi continued to ask, ¡°So there are also treasures that can nurture this kind of vicious qi?¡±

    ¡°Treasures, locations, special methods, all these exist. It¡¯s impossible to just rely on ughtering people yourself.¡± Gong Chaoqun chuckled, then turned to Zhao Changhe. ¡°You were the one who provided us with these letters, and I thought that this particr piece of information would prove quite useful to you, so I thought I¡¯d return the favor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you very much. It is indeed useful... very useful.¡±

    What had he just been contemting?

    He had already pretty much exhausted the benefits of his physique, so now he needed to consider aspects that were beyond human capabilities.

    Vicious qi was the epitome of this, a quintessential aspect of the Vicious Blood Art. In order to break through to the sixthyer and beyond, and perhaps even reach the Profound Mysteries, this was something he needed to focus on.

    However, could he really devote himself to solely killing others?

    Unexpectedly, before he could dwell on it further, this great piece of news had arrived.

    He no longer needed to ponder on where to head next. Wushan and the capital would have to wait for now.

    He wanted the subsequent parts of the Vicious Blood Art, but he was afraid of having to face Cult Leader Xue at his level. The answer to that problem was now before him¡ªof course, it was to improve himself as much as he could before confronting the man.

    His next destination needed no further consideration.

    <i>Gusu, you better get ready.</i>

 Chapter 136: Afterglow of the Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 136: Afterglow of the Jianghu</h4>

    Zhao Changhe headed to Gusu together with Tang Buqi. However, he rode on Snow-Treading Crow behind their huge caravan, while Tang Buqi hid inside his own carriage, drinking wine and munching on grapes fed by the fair hand of a young maid.

    Zhao Changhe felt really jealous of him. In the end, he simply chose to move further away so that he would not get the urge to punch the kid.

    This eldest nephew of his had left home to get experience in the <i>jianghu</i>. Although Zhao Changhe had no idea why this brat, who was already twenty-four, married, and the 120th Hidden Dragon, was only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. It seemed pointless for him to be seeking experience...

    It would be better for him to just wait another year or two, secure a position in his family¡¯s business, and stop upying a spot on the rankings.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had a good idea of how this situation hade to be. Namely, Tang Buqi must have reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate a good while before he turned twenty-four. It was highly unlikely for him to make it onto the Ranking of Hidden Dragons if he had only reached such a cultivation at twenty-four. He had probably gotten the ranking fairly early on, but he had simply not bothered to raise it in recent years.

    Starting out with youthful ambitions but then bingcent due to overprotection from the family, as well as theck of experience in the outside world, often led to such stagnation or even regression. This was fairlymon for children fromrge ns.

    It was true that the Tang n could not match the power of the Cui n. However, they still had Tang Wanzhuang on the Ranking of Earth and Tang Buqi on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, so inparison to other ns, this already ced them on a high pedestal. There were many ns who had nobody on the rankings at all, and those ns were only going further and further down the road of decline without realizing it, still indulging in the glory of their ancestors.

    In a way, the Tome of Troubled Times was not entirely useless. It could often serve as a wake-up call for these kinds of people when there was nobody in their n ranked anymore. <i>Without the encouragement from that shabby tome, I¡¯m afraid that the Tang n and Cui n may have also begun declining.</i>

    In fact, Tang Buqi¡¯s situation was still fairly promising. With the solid foundation that he had, if he were willing to work hard once again, he could still achieve great things. This journey for experience was probably for that very purpose.

    Unfortunately, while that may have been the goal of this trip of his, they had not even left Yangzhou when news of Zhao Changhe nning to head to Gusu came. Tang Buqi thought about it for some time, and felt that this may end up having some impact on his family. As such, he decided to return with Zhao Changhe.

    On the surface, he imed that he did this to show hospitality to a distinguished guest like Zhao Changhe. However, in reality, he had not even said a word to Zhao Changhe this entire time.

    Zhao Changhe was irritated but knew that he would need the Tang n¡¯s assistance on this trip to Gusu, so he could not just beat Tang Buqi up. He could not help but feel like it truly was a huge mistake on his part to give Tang Buqi the opportunity to boast like this.

    <i>Hmm... Maybe it would be better for me to just leave the group and go on my own before this idiot nephew of mine causes me to die of rage?</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, a figure shed in front of him, heading straight for Tang Buqi¡¯s carriage.

    Zhao Changhe spurred his horse and drew his saber, racing over, subconsciously intending to lend a hand. Despite his irritation, he had to admit that the guy was actually capable enough.

    However, he was quite a distance from the caravan just now. As soon as he got close, the figure had already walked out of the carriage, waving a <i>dudou </i>in his hand as he strutted away with a big smile on his face. ¡°Hehehe! The <i>dudou</i> worn by the young master of the Tang n should fetch a good price!¡±

    Tang Buqi rushed out of his carriage in frustration, holding up his pants. ¡°Ji Chengkong! When did I offend you?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a friend of Zhao Changhe and Wan Dongliu, and while I can¡¯t afford to offend them, I can¡¯t say the same about you.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Facing Tang Buqi¡¯s furious gaze, Zhao Changhe silently drew his bow and arrow. A momentter, an arrow nailed itself into the tree trunk right in front of Ji Chengkong.

    Ji Chengkong broke out into a cold sweat and said angrily, ¡°Zhao Changhe, do you really want to be mortal enemies with me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed speechlessly. ¡°Hey, was I the one looking for trouble with you that day? Who told you to get greedy for my stuff? You can only me yourself for getting punched and thrown into the river. Even now, I shot that tree when I could¡¯ve put the arrow through your head instead.¡±

    Ji Chengkong leaped up, somersaulted in the air, and somehow fell lightly on the shaft of the arrow. He said coldly, ¡°Yeah, and I just took his <i>dudou</i> rather than stabbing him.¡±

    ¡°So neither of us bears a grudge against the other, can¡¯t we just write off all scores? Also, I don¡¯t know if Wan Dongliu told you, but I even asked him to let you go back then.¡±

    Ji Chengkong hesitated for a moment. When Wan Dongliu released him, he had actually mentioned Zhao Changhe¡¯s request, implying that it was thanks to Zhao Changhe that he was being released. He had initially doubted it, thinking that he was being released because Wan Dongliu was simply afraid of the Thieves Guild and did not want to lose face.

    But now, hearing Zhao Changhe say so himself, it seemed to actually be true rather than Wan Dongliu merely making up a random excuse.

    The truth, as it often happens, was somewhere in between: Zhao Changhe had indeed said something along those lines, but Wan Dongliu had in fact released Ji Chengkong because he was wary of the Thieves Guild behind him.

    He hesitated slightly before asking, ¡°We¡¯re strangers, and as you said, I was the one who provoked you first. Why would you speak up on my behalf?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Firstly, it was because I had just arrived, and I had no idea who you were, so how could I judge who was in the right? Maybe you were the good guy and Wan Dongliu was the bad guy... Secondly, if I say that it¡¯s also because I¡¯m interested in remarkable individuals and wanted to make friends with you, would you believe it?¡±

    Ji Chengkong was even more surprised. He then pointed at himself and said, ¡°Me? A thief? I¡¯m a remarkable individual?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said nothing.

    In the modern world, if he were to encounter a thief, he would only want to beat them up, especially if they had touched him.

    But in this martial arts fantasy world, his criteria seem to have subtly changed.

    After all, there also existed thieves like Chu Liuxiang[1]. Such characters were often not the antagonists of their story; rather, they were righteous characters who stole from the rich and gave to the poor. This made Zhao Changhe feel that the thieves of this world were different from the thieves he knew in the modern world.

    Of course, he was also well aware that most of them were probably about the same. However, he really found this Ji Chengkong quite interesting. This time was a great example of that, with the man stealing a <i>dudou</i> of all things, out of nowhere.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s attitude, Ji Chengkong was really surprised. Heughed and said, ¡°Interesting, interesting. I didn¡¯t expect the Bloodthirsty Asura to be such a person. Now that our grievances are settled, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink when the I have the chance!¡±

    After saying that, he casually tossed the <i>dudou</i>, which spun in the air and flew back. While Tang Buqi was distracted trying to catch it, he swiftly disappeared into the distance.

    <i>His movement art is truly formidable... If I had not interfered back then, I feel like Wan Dongliu really might not have been able to catch him.</i>

    Tang Buqi returned, holding his <i>dudou</i> resentfully, and said with a sullen face, ¡°Just because I ignored you along the way, you¡¯re going to buddy up with the thief who stole my underwear?¡±

    Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°Even if I were to help out, would we really be able to catch him? Even Wan Dongliu doesn¡¯t want to offend the group behind him to the point of no return. Theye and go without a trace, so they¡¯re a massive headache for anyone who goes against them. What¡¯s wrong with resolving such minor grievances?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your words are very reasonable and make a lot of sense,¡± said Tang Buqi expressionlessly. ¡°However, I have no grievances with him, yet why was it my <i>dudou </i>that ended up getting stolen?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe tilted his head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s because Wan Dongliu detained him for so long, and you have a fairly good rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well, what about you?¡± Tang Buqi sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is with the Demon Suppression Bureau, but I want to remind you of something. Ji Chengkong and his master, Ye Wujiang, are both wanted criminals in the eyes of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Do you still intend to make friends with such ¡®remarkable individuals¡¯?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Regardless of what these thieves originally n to do, even if their motives are noble or whatever... You still have to choose one side between the officials and the thieves,¡± Tang Buqi said seriously. ¡°Do you really think that you can just stay in the middle? In the eyes of the officials, you¡¯re no different from a thief, and in the eyes of the thieves, you¡¯re meddlesome.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at him in surprise. <i>Is this actually Tang Buqi? It isn¡¯t Tang Wanzhuang disguised as him, is it?</i>

    Tang Buqi said calmly, ¡°In the world of books, everyone admires the heroes. However, in the current jianghu, at least among the younger generation, there is only Yue Hongling. Why is her sword intention said to be like the setting sun? That¡¯s because she represents thest rays of light in the jianghu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at him in surprise for a while, then suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Then when the magistrate was assassinated, why did you say that the real culprit was not worth investigating because what they did was a righteous act anyway?¡±

    Tang Buqi was taken aback and fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Chivalry is still alive, and even you yourself are proof of that sometimes.¡±

    He rode his horse forward for a while, then suddenly chuckled. ¡°Remember not to say such serious things next time, it really doesn¡¯t suit you. It¡¯s incredibly weird to hear you spout that kind of wise musings.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Tang Buqi angrily threw his <i>dudou</i> back into the carriage, then leaned out and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t ride out there on your own. Come in and have a drink.¡±

    1. Basically Robin Hood, but more of a thief. This is a reference to <i>The Legend of Chu Liuxiang</i>. ?

 Chapter 137: Tang Clan of Gusu

    <h4>Chapter 137: Tang n of Gusu</h4>

    ¡°Although the Tang n may be in Gusu, we don¡¯t actually own the ce like the Cui n owns Qinghe.¡± Inside the carriage, Tang Buqi leaned against the arms of his little maid, leisurely sipping wine as he briefly exined the situation in Gusu to Zhao Changhe. ¡°The Tang n isn¡¯tparable to a top-tier noble n like the Cui n, so I suggest that you keep your eye on Cui Yuanyang. You better not think about anyone else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned against the wall of the carriage, speechless. He was already upset at seeing how Tang Buqi was behaving, but the young man¡¯s words only served to further agitate him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you introducing Gusu to me? Why did you suddenly bring up the Cui n?¡±

    Tang Buqi felt quite happy with himself. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to understand the general situation if I were to make directparisons?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Everyone has heard of the Cui n of Qinghe, but has anyone actually heard of the Tang n of Gusu? What are you acting all like a cocky rooster for?¡±

    ¡°...At least the Tang n has a seat in the current dynasty! We have contributed to the imperial court! How could others not have heard of us? How dare a Beimang bandit like you call us cocky roosters?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just because you have Tang Wanzhuan, who is ranked in the top three of the Ranking of Earth at such a young age and became a high-ranking official. If not for her, your n would have already copsed a long time ago. If everyone was like you... <i>Hmph</i>, in the future, even the swallows under the eaves of the Tang n¡¯s mansion would have ended up flying into the homes of bandits. It really isn¡¯t that hard to imagine.¡±

    Tang Buqi red angrily. ¡°Every n has schrs, you know? It¡¯s not like governance relies solely on martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then why was your aunt so eager to increase her cultivation that she ended up injuring her lung meridian? I sincerely suggest that your n think about it carefully. Don¡¯t fucking rely on someone else¡¯s desperate efforts while leisurely enjoying grapes handfed by a little maid. All of you are practically drinking her blood.¡±

    Tang Buqi was taken aback. His anger gradually faded away as he stared at the wine in front of him in a daze. He fell into deep thought and stopped talking.

    Zhao Changhe looked at him for a while, ultimately deciding not to further push that topic. He went back to what they were initially talking about, ¡°So there are quite a few small andrge families in Gusu, right? By making use of the fact that the chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau is someone of the Tang n, your n should have some considerable local influence, right.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what about the Murong n of Gusu[1]? I believe they¡¯re more famous than the Tang n?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them. Where did you hear this nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any clues about the suspected ce with vicious qi? Is it the Tiger Hill Sword Pond?¡±

    Tang Buqi was somewhat surprised. ¡°Hey, how do you know so much about Gusu? Haven¡¯t you been in the north all your life?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, did I guess right?¡±

    ¡°Guess right my ass! The Tiger Hill Sword Pond is right behind my n¡¯s mountain!¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°But speaking of that, a long time ago...well, maybe I should say in the previous era, there were indeed rumors about there being an issue with vicious qi at the Tiger Hill Sword Pond, possibly due to a cursed sword hidden within. However, my n has already investigated the area thoroughly for generations, and we have never found anything there. This matter should have nothing to do with it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his chin in thought. <i>It might not necessarily be irrelevant. Based on my experience in the Ancient Sword Like, there might be a hidden space, but it¡¯s just that his n has set a perimeter of strong individuals and closed it off.</i>

    ¡°Has there been any news of hauntings within your n? Has anyone experienced an outbreak of vicious qi? Could your aunt¡¯s illness be rted to this?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but that¡¯s not the case. My aunt¡¯s illness startedst year in the capital, not at home.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm...</i>¡±

    Zhao Changhe still felt that the possibility existed. Based on his experience, rumors rted to the ¡°previous era¡± were beyond what ordinary martial artists of this era couldprehend, so it would be perfectly normal for them to be unaware of certain things or confuse the matters.

    Of course, this was just one possibility and did not necessarily reflect the truth. He still had to explore around Gusu to get a better picture of how things worked.

    ¡°What about other rumors? How did Fa Yuan determine that it¡¯s more likely to be in Gusu?¡±

    ¡°How would I know how Fa Yuan made that judgment? The letter wasn¡¯t even finished.¡±

    As they were discussing, the maid who had been feeding Tang Buqi grapes seemed to hesitate about something, and after a few moments, she decided to open her mouth. ¡°Actually, young master...before we left, there were some rumors. There was someone who suddenly went crazy and began attacking people in the southern part of the city. He was killed on the spot by the young master of the Lu n, who was passing by. Originally, it was thought to merely be an ident, butter on, Young Master Lu himself suddenly went crazy as well. There were people who said that he probably experienced cultivation deviation. After that, we left and I don¡¯t know what happened next.¡±

    Tang Buqi was startled. ¡°What young master of the Lu n? Are you talking about Lu Shaoxiong? We¡¯re actually friends, even though we aren¡¯t that close, so why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡±

    The maid nced at him cautiously before saying, ¡°Young master...at that time...you were drunk in Xunhua Lane for five days. The young mistress was crying at home... When you came back, the n head scolded you and sent you out to gain experience in the outside world.¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    Zhao Changhe turned his head and took a nce outside of the carriage window.

    Silence filled the carriage for the rest of the journey. The conversation had beenpletely killed off.

    Incidents of people going crazy and cultivation deviation were quitemonce, so they generally did not mean anything. However, since these two recent incidents were rted, and in the context of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s search for a location with vicious qi, it finally appeared to be something worth investigating.

    *

    Yangzhou and Gusu were not far from one another, so when the group hastened their pace, they quickly arrived.

    However, the closer Zhao Changhe got to Gusu, the lighter the eerie atmosphere of the Maitreya Cult felt. He never saw any scenes of people worshiping the Maitreya Buddha, nor did he even hear anyone talk about Buddhism along the way.

    And while they did pass by some temples, they were all deserted.

    It seemed that even though the Maitreya Cult had spread throughout Jiangnan, they did not dare easily show themselves in Gusu, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s base camp. Even if they did exist, they were likely developing and infiltrating in secret rather than openly operating. It wasn¡¯t ideal, of course, but it was a far better situation than in Yangzhou.

    However, Zhao Changhe still intuitively felt that the Maitreya Cult would not simply wait until everything was ready.

    The upheaval in Yangzhou must have been a huge blow to the Maitreya Cult. With the list of names and information seized during the crackdown, their many years of development near Yangzhou were in jeopardy. It was highly unlikely that their leader, Maitreya, would sit idly by and allow this situation to continue. There was a significant possibility that he wouldunch a preemptive strike.

    During the upheaval in Yangzhou, Maitreya had been in Jinling searching for the vicious qi treasure, unaware of everything going on in Yangzhou. However, by now, he had probably gotten news of it, and it was likely that he had already returned to their headquarters to prepare their next move.

    The trigger for this would probably be the information that Chi Li brought back. Once the northern barbarians moved south, the Maitreya Cult in Jiangnan would surely take action.

    This was the logical deduction, at least on the surface.

    In this process, the Maitreya Cult would definitely not overlook Gusu, a sanctuary surrounded by Jiangnan yet untouched by their cult. They would undoubtedly make a move on Gusu, and if appropriate precautions weren¡¯t taken, the Tang n would go through tough times, and it could even meet its downfall.

    At this moment, Gusu was likely thest bastion of tranquility.

    Zhao Changhe didn¡¯t know whether Tang Wanzhuan thought of this after receiving the report from Yangzhou. But as things stood, it seemed that neither Tang Buqi nor the Tang n had even thought of the possibility of such a thing happening.

    When they arrived at the Tang n, there was not even the slightest hint of the ominous atmosphere of an impending storm. Servants came and went, and when Zhao Changhe¡¯s group entered, the distant sound of a zither and a flute drifted from above. Arge group of people immediately came and surrounded Tang Buqi, offering him warm greetings.

    ¡°The young master is back?¡±

    ¡°The young master must have had a tough journey... Oh, look at how tanned he is.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the young master single-handedly defeated the northern barbarians, solved the case of the magistrate¡¯s assassination, and thwarted the Maitreya Cult¡¯s conspiracy in Yangzhou!¡±

    ¡°The young master has truly bolstered our reputation!¡±

    If Zhao Changhe were not around, Tang Buqi would have definitely held his head up high and basked in the adtion. But sensing Zhao Changhe squinting next to him with a smirk, Tang Buqi only wanted to cover his face. ¡°Alright, alright, it was no big deal. Prepare a guest room and attend to my guest.¡±

    The servants looked at Zhao Changhe. They clearly knew that he was the 38th hidden dragon and that he was far stronger than anyone present, but they could not help but reveal hints of contempt in their eyes.

    <i>The young master really can get along with anyone. He once suspected an old beggar to be a peerless master and even invited him home as a show of hospitality. In the end, it turned out the beggar was actually nothing more than an old beggar, and that left the young master incredibly angry. This time, he brought home a bandit from the jianghu...</i>

    Of course, none of them dared to show such an attitude in front of Tang Buqi. They all knew that he could be quite temperamental.

    A steward nodded and bowed, ¡°Young Master Zhao, please follow me. We have prepared a quiet guest room for you to stay in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took in all of their expressions and smiled slightly.

    <i>Noble families... So this is the n being held up solely by Tang Wanzhuang.</i>

    He could not be bothered with these matters and simply said, ¡°Any amodation will do for me. I just need my horse properly taken care of. Other than that, I would like someone to take me to the back of the mountain. I want to take a look at the Tiger Hill Sword Pond.¡±

    1. I believe that this is a reference to Jin Yong¡¯s ¡°Eight Books of the Heavenly Dragon¡± (ÌìÁú°Ë²¿). Further exnation in Chapter 139. ?

 Chapter 138: Tiger Hill Sword Pond

    <h4>Chapter 138: Tiger Hill Sword Pond</h4>

    The Tiger Hill Sword Pond was an important ce for the Tang n.

    Originally, it was highly valued due to the legends from the previous era. The pond was treated very seriously, even being designated as a forbidden area. However, after decades and centuries passed without any discoveries, it naturally lost its significance. While it still held its nominal status as a forbidden area, many young members of the Tang n would even swim and y in it without anyone paying them much attention. The guards stationed around the pond were veryx.

    Of course, the Tang n was still a noble n and; ordinary guests could not visit the ce even if they wanted to, and even ordinary servants were forbidden from going there. But with Tang Buqi having spoken, there was no problem with Zhao Changhe being allowed to visit.

    Tang Buqi had just returned and, as per etiquette, he needed to meet his parents first before Zhao Changhe could be taken there. But when he saw Zhao Changhe¡¯s impatience, he thought about it for a moment and then handed him a token, saying, ¡°If you take my token with you, no one will stop you. Is there anyone here who knows the way? Please take Brother Zhao there.¡±

    The servants all exchanged nces, and after a while, a maid hesitantly stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Young Master Zhao there.¡±

    Tang Buqi did not pay them any more attention and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my parents first. I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce tonight... Uh, actually, never mind. Forget I said that.¡±

    He had habitually invited Zhao Changhe to a ¡°nice ce,¡± but as he was speaking, he seemed to suddenly have some concerns and stopped himself. He then left with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    Zhao Changhe watched his departing figure and felt that this eldest nephew of his might just be undergoing some changes in his mindset... <i>If he actually starts working hard again, it would be a good thing. He really isn¡¯t that bad, just a bit spoiled and naive.</i>

    Although he had merely expressed interest in Tang Wanzhuang in jest, never having any serious intentions toward her, when he saw her wrapped in a cloak, coughing while working at her desk, resembling the Imperial Chancellor Zhuge[1], he could not help but feel a sense of respect and admiration toward her. Because of that, when he faced her, he could never bring himself to say anything too harsh.

    <i>If I can, I¡¯ll help out a bit more. In any case, I¡¯ve already pretty much fulfilled my responsibility as a secret agent, so I can just hand the role over the next time we meet.</i>

    As he walked, Zhao Changhe let his thoughts wander. By the time he arrived at Tiger Hill at the back of the mountain, he could not help but feel a bit uneasy.

    <i>Why hasn¡¯t she said anything this entire time?</i>

    <i>Even if your noble family looks down on us martial artists from the jianghu, you should not be so impolite. At the very least, I¡¯m a guest personally brought here by your young master. Shouldn¡¯t we have at least exchanged a few pleasantries, talked about the scenery, or discussed the legends concerning the Tiger Hill Sword Pond?</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, the maid finally spoke, ¡°Young Master Zhao, you seem to have a good rtionship with our young master.¡±

    <i>This is more like it. What were you doing just now?</i> Zhao Changhe did not think much of it and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The maid paused for a while as if searching for something to talk about, then finally said, ¡°Tiger Hill is a famous scenic spot in Gusu. It is said that an emperor of the previous era was buried here. Has Young Master Zhao been here before?¡±

    ¡°This is the Tang n¡¯s backyard. Who would be able toe here so easily? If you don¡¯t know how to chat, don¡¯t force it.¡±

    The maid lowered her head and fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether tough or cry. He picked up the conversation himself. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for anyone to know everything about the previous era. I only know a small part of the legends, and I¡¯m not very familiar with this area. Do you know what kind of emperor was buried here?¡±

    In his mind, he could not help but think about the legends in the modern world. ording to those legends, it should be King Helu of Wu[2], but he had no idea if that was also true here.

    But he heard the maid say, ¡°It¡¯s said to be a sword emperor.¡±

    ¡°So was Yuchang[3] buried here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a maid.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, our Tang n has been searching for a long time, whether an imperial tomb or a sword, but we never found anything. In the earlier years, some people tried toprehend the way of the sword by the Thousand People Rock nearby, but they did not understand anything. Nowadays, people only dry their quilts there.¡±

    ¡°What is the Thousand People Rock? Did someone kill a thousand people there or what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be the ce where the sword emperor lectured about the sword.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. He wondered if there was a Thousand People Rock in the modern world... No matter how much knowledge a person had, without relying on search engines, it was impossible to know everything. But ording tomon sense, neither the tomb of King Helu of Wu nor the Thousand People Rock should correspond to any sword emperor.

    Of course, there was no Night Emperor in the modern world either. It seemed that things from the previous era were very different from the history of the modern world. It appeared that each world¡¯s history had taken different paths.

    Sure enough, he saw arge stone tform on the way. He did not know if it could actually amodate a thousand people. At this moment, there did not seem to be anyone drying their quilts on it. Instead, there were some members of the Tang n sitting around a table, drinking wine andposing poems while pointing at the surrounding scenery.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and ignored them, urging the maid, who was craning her neck to look at the young masters of the Tang n, to hurry up. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? You can flirt with whichever young master of the Tang n you like when you head back.¡±

    The maid continued to lead the way reluctantly, pointing to a nearby mountain stream. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the sword pond.¡±

    ¡°Are you suggesting that I can go on my own?¡±

    The maid fell silent again.

    There was a guard at the sword pond, but he looked quite rxed. When he saw the two of theming, he stopped them casually. ¡°The sword pond is a forbidden area. It¡¯s not a ce for boys and girls to sneak in for romantic affairs. Why are there always ignorant people like you?¡±

    The maid¡¯s face turned red, while Zhao Changhe pointed at himself and said, ¡°Do I seriously look like I¡¯m a servant of the Tang n bringing a servant girl to the back mountain for a romantic getaway?¡±

    The guard scrutinized him for a moment, and then became somewhat cautious. ¡°I can see the vicious qi around you. You definitely aren¡¯t a servant. Who are you?¡±

    The maid, with her hands on her hips, said, ¡°He is the Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe! A friend of the young master! The young master gave him his token for passage!¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, and now he felt that his reputation was actually a bit respectable. He did not bother to say anything more and simply pulled out the token that Tang Buqi gave him. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the guard let them pass.

    Zhao Changhe went straight into the sword pond, while the little maid followed closely behind him.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Zhao Changhe nced at her. ¡°Your task isplete. You can go and do whatever you need to do. Weren¡¯t you very interested in joining the young masters back there?¡±

    The maid tiptoed along the edge of the pool and said, ¡°It would be inappropriate if I were to leave like this; you would say that I¡¯m uncultured and uneducated.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether tough or cry and said, ¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect the Tang n to be so lenient. Even when a servant and a servant girl are suspected of having a private affair, they aren¡¯t beaten to death. That guard even dared to joke about it?¡±

    The maid replied, ¡°The Tang n still values elegance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt like her response did not quite address hisment. Elegance and what he was referring to were two different things. Many families that valued elegance were much stricter and harsher when it came to such issues. Anyway, he could not be bothered to ask about such trivial matters. He came here to see the sword pond.

    Ignoring the maid, he circled the pond, lost in thought.

    If there was any vicious qi in the pond, the gentle Spring Water Sword Intent of the Tang n was unlikely to be as sensitive toward it as he was. But after walking around the pond for some time, he really did not sense anything.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while, took out his silver notes and other things that could not be soaked in water, and put them aside. As for the golden foil and Dragon Bird, these were essential and could not be left behind. He would bear their weight no matter how heavy they were. If anything, they could help him sink faster. [4]

    At the moment, his vision underwater was not as blurry as when he first fought underwater to protect Yangyang. His progress in the Six Harmonies Art was enough to allow him to focus his internal energy into his eyes, allowing him to see clearer and further. Additionally, he could now use his qi to protect himself underwater and hold his breath for longer periods.

    However, after carefully looking around underwater for about half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time, besides a narrow water passage leading to the mountain stream, he did not find anything else. He did not find even the slightest hint of vicious qi.

    It seemed like if he did not go deeper, he would not be able to find anything.

    Zhao Changhe was not discouraged. He found this to bepletely normal. The Tang n had been here for several generations and they had never found anything. Why should he expect to make a discovery right away? It was clear that this would take some time.

    <i>I¡¯m afraid that diving deeper won¡¯t be of much use either. The Tang n would have already done that... If there¡¯s an alternate space, there might be a specific way to open it, just like the ceremony that the Four Idols Cult did... Besides, there¡¯s no guarantee that this is the right ce.</i>

    As Zhao Changhe was in thought, he swam up. Just as he was about to emerge from the water, however, he was suddenly startled

    Above, a pair of delicate feet were swaying in the water and nearly collided with his face. Upon closer inspection, it was the maid sitting by the edge of the pond, leisurely washing her feet and humming a little tune.

    Zhao Changhe circled around her in annoyance and emerged nearby. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The maid seemed to be startled by his sudden appearance. ¡°Y-you¡¯re back so soon?¡±

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t that big. I¡¯ve already been down there for half an incense stick¡¯s worth of time,¡± Zhao Changhe replied irritably. ¡°You know I went down and you still went and washed your feet here. Did you want me to drink your foot bath?¡±

    ¡°This pond wasn¡¯t clean to begin with. Were you really nning on drinking the water in it?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot today, with this cool pool here, who could resist soaking their feet in for a while?¡± the maid retorted confidently. ¡°You went down for a dip yourself, yet you aren¡¯t even going to let others soak their feet. How can you be so overbearing?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s me who is being overbearing.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed and used his energy to dry himself. He then picked up the silver notes and the other things he had taken out and stuffed them back into his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for Tang Buqi for dinner. You can continue soaking your feet in here if you want.¡±

    How could the maid dare to leave him alone in a ce like this? She reluctantly got up to wipe her feet and followed him back to the estate.

    Watching Zhao Changhe¡¯s figure as he walked ahead of her, the maid could not help but smile faintly, as if she found something amusing.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s Back Eye perfectly caught this smile, and the corners of his mouth also curled upward.

    <i>Hehe, who said that there was nothing to be gained from going to this Tiger Hill Sword Pond? Haven¡¯t I just made a discovery?</i>

    <i>You told me that you¡¯re just an ordinary little maid. Are you trying to y me for a fool? Do you think I¡¯m Tang Buqi?</i>

    penguin¡¯s thoughts: aaaaaaaaaand we have a foot fetish.

    1. Zhuge Liang, famous strategist and statesman of the Three Kingdoms period. ?

    2. King of the state of Wu from 514 to 496 BC ?

    3. Literally ¡°Fish Intestines,¡± a legendary dagger said to be small enough to hide inside a fish. ?

    4. The original states he grabbed a rock to weigh him down...and then proceeds to say that Dragon Bird is heavy. ?

 Chapter 139: The Great Waves Sift the Sand

    <h4>Chapter 139: The Great Waves Sift the Sand</h4>

    The dinner was simple, held right in Tang Buqi¡¯s waterside pavilion. They had not gone to any sort of ¡°nice ce¡± as Tang Buqi had initially said, but Zhao Changhe felt that this was the nicest ce they could have gone.

    Tang Buqi had arge courtyard all to himself. The pavilion they were in was built on top of water and there was a winding wooden bridge that led to it. It was clean and elegant, and the sound of water flowing could be heard from all directions, along with the faint sound of woodwind instruments. When Zhao Changhe arrived here, he felt as if were seeing the Water Pavilion of Still Reminiscence[1] from his dreamse to life before his very eyes.

    <i>I really was asking around like a lost donkey, huh? I even asked if there was a Murong n of Gusu, but it turns out, Yanziwu was yours</i>[2]<i> this whole time.</i>

    The maid led him to the pavilion and made a slight bow. ¡°I will now be taking my leave.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Zhao Changhe pulled his gaze away from admiring the scenery and called her back with a smile. ¡°Your young master invited a guest to dinner, aren¡¯t you supposed to be serving him?¡±

    The maid waved her hand and backed away. ¡°Everyone has their own duties within the n. It isn¡¯t my ce to serve the young master.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a servant girl in the guest house...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to wee the guests, right? And that¡¯s why you¡¯re showing me around?¡±

    ¡°Yeah... Well, that¡¯s not really it. I¡¯m responsible for cleaning the guest house, and not weing the guests. It¡¯s just that there wasn¡¯t anyone else willing to go with you, and I wanted to ck off for a bit...¡±

    Zhao Changhe found her quite amusing and was about to tease her again when Tang Buqi popped his head out from the pavilion and said, ¡°Hey, who are you talking to? <i>Tsk... </i>Are you flirting with my maid?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°How can exchanging a few words with this little girl be considered flirting? Do you think everyone is like you?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Who is that?¡± Tang Buqi looked at the maid, but she seemed unfamiliar and he could not recall her name. He did not dwell on it, however. There were too many servants and servant girls in their estate. He simply said, ¡°You¡¯re from the guest house, right? Well, since it¡¯s technically your job anyway, you can join us for dinner and attend to Mister Zhao.¡±

    After saying that, he popped his head back in.

    The maid: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Zhao Changhe nearly burst out inughter. He then asked, ¡°Hey, since we¡¯re somewhat acquainted now, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    The maid hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡°Sisi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said nothing else.

    <i>This does not fit the style of the Tang n at all. Look at the maid next to Tang Wanzhuang, whether it was carrying the guqin or listening to it... Anyway, the style should be simr. What kind of uncultured name is this?</i>

    He did not say this out loud, simply heading into the waterside pavilion together with ¡°Sisi.¡±

    Inside the hall, there was a small round table, and several maids and musicians ying gentle and soothing music on the zither and other instruments, creating an atmosphere of bourgeois elegance.

    But at this time, Tang Buqi was no longer indulging in grapes hand-fed by a maid. He sat alone by the window, pouring wine in his own cup and looking rather preupied. Seeing Zhao Changhee in, he casually gestured for him toe toward him, ¡°Sit down, it¡¯s just us brothers. Let¡¯s have a meal and drink together.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hearing his eldest nephew change their manner of address to brothers made Zhao Changhe feel a bit weird.

    However, Zhao Changhe also knew that referring to Tang Buqi as his eldest nephew was his own personal problem, and Tang Buqi definitely didn¡¯t see things that way. So, despite feeling a bit awkward, he sat down opposite Tang Buqi and asked, ¡°Did you get scolded?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Tang Buqi. ¡°My father actually praised me. He said that I did well in Yangzhou... Although I know that I didn¡¯t really do much, I was on the frontlines during the siege of the White Lotus Temple. So I can¡¯t say that I ampletely undeserving of some praise.¡±

    ¡°Notpletely underserving of praise, eh...¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled helplessly. ¡°Then since you¡¯ve been praised, why do you look so pensive?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a few words of praise at home? Am I really going to live my whole life at home?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°You and Wan Dongliu offended Ji Chengkong. He didn¡¯t dare to trouble either you or Wan Dongliu, so he came after me instead. My Tang n¡¯s influence is obviouslyrger than yours and the Cao Gangbined, but in his eyes, I¡¯m the easiest target,¡± Tang Buqi said softly. ¡°When you scolded me for sucking my aunt¡¯s blood, I felt ufortable ever since. I wanted to refute you, but I couldn¡¯t find anything to say... Others respect me because I am a young master of the Tang family, and they respect the Tang n because of Tang Wanzhuang, not some ancestor who died who knows how long ago.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent and poured himself a drink, then slowly took a sip from it.

    Tang Buqi said softly, ¡°I also know that when I went out to gain experience, I shouldn¡¯t have brought maids, I shouldn¡¯t have had a caravan, I shouldn¡¯t have stayed at Uncle Wu¡¯s house, and I shouldn¡¯t have even settled in Yangzhou... I should have been like you, along with a sword, leaving Jiangnan. But...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sipped his wine and raised his head to look at him.

    ¡°But I might have ended up dying if I did that. Even you may end up dying at any time, brother Zhao.¡± Tang Buqi gripped his cup of wine tightly. ¡°I can die... When there are still so many things I can enjoy...¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally raised his cup. ¡°Here, here¡¯s my toast to you.¡±

    Tang Buqi was taken aback. ¡°You still raise your cup to me? Aren¡¯t you supposed tough at me?¡±

    ¡°Why would Iugh at you? Am I not afraid of death? It¡¯s just that, unlike you, I don¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°If we were to switch ces, maybe you would be doing exactly what I do and I would be doing what you do. Then who would beughing at whom?¡±

    He did not say what should be done in such a situation...after all, it really wasn¡¯t something that he was supposed to say. Even so, his words were indeed veryforting.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s troubled expression eased significantly, and he regained his previous carefree smile. ¡°Thanks. By the way, it¡¯s quite strange that someone like you doesn¡¯t have many friends in the <i>jianghu</i>...¡±

    ¡°There will be more and more from now on.¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Nobody can survive in the <i>jianghu</i> without making some friends. Dear nephew, you¡¯re a good person. But next time, don¡¯t knock on doors whenever you want. You¡¯re my friend now.¡±

    Tang Buqi made a face again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°When you change the way you address me from ¡®eldest nephew¡¯ to ¡®brother Tang,¡¯ then I¡¯ll be fine with being your friend.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes, ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll stick with calling you ¡®nephew.¡¯¡±

    Tang Buqi rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Drink, drink, you talked so much that my arm is getting sore from holding my wine cup,¡± said Zhao Changhe with disdain. ¡°I heard that you were drunk in Xunhua Lane for five days? It looks like not only are you terrible at fighting, but even your alcohol tolerance is garbage.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Tang Buqi rolled up his sleeves, ¡°If I don¡¯t drink with you to death today, I will keep my mouth shut from now on!¡±

    This dinner, which should have featured a discussion about whether any discoveries were made at Tiger Hill Sword Pond and how they should go about exploring the mysteries of the Gusu area, did not touch upon the topic at all.

    Sometimes, relieving worries with a friend over some drinks was just as important as discussing serious matters.

    Both of them were martial artists with good physiques and high internal energy, so having a high alcohol tolerance was expected. But while Tang Buqi could indeed hold his liquor well,pared to Zhao Changhe, he clearly fell short. This was especially since Zhao Changhe suspected that the maids present could be dangerous, so he never really intended to get drunk. His internal energy was quietly working to dissolve the effects of the alcohol. After half an hour of drinking, Zhao Changhe was still perfectly fine, but Tang Buqi was already heavily intoxicated.

    Then, he reverted to his old ways, embracing one of the maids who had been standing by and refilling his wine, ¡°Qiqi,e here and give me a hug...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hey, you, whatever your name is,¡± Tang Buqi pointed at Sisi. ¡°You, you, you, go apany my brother!¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred with the intention to test this woman. He pretended to be intoxicated and grinned as he embraced her with a smile, ¡°Sisi...¡±

    Sisi jumped back with a start and said, ¡°Young master, it is against the n¡¯s rules to force a maid¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk!</i>¡± Tang Buqi waved his hands drunkenly. ¡°Then let my father punish me. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    Sisi straightened her neck and said, ¡°Then you can just beat me to death, young master!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tang Buqi looked at her drunkenly. ¡°She isn¡¯t much to look at, but she¡¯s surprisingly spirited. Brother Zhao, if this kind of girl is fine with you, then go ahead. I can¡¯t force her to do anything, but you should be able to deal with her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t force things either. I¡¯ve had enough to drink, you should rest. Sisi, would you mind apanying me back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her job. Of course, she shouldn¡¯t mind!¡± Tang Buqi waved his hand. ¡°Go on, go on, serve my brother well!¡±

    Zhao Changhe pretended to stumble clumsily, even knocking over his chair as he made his way to the door. Sisi hesitated for a moment, then went over to help him. Zhao Changhe leaned heavily on her shoulder, putting most of his weight on her.

    Blushing, Sisi struggled like a little child carrying a big bear as she dragged him outside.

    Zhao Changhe became even more confused at this time.

    <i>Weird, I originally thought that she might be that fake celestial maiden, the one who even casually kissed me. But now, it doesn¡¯t seem like it...</i>

    <i>Is she going so far in ying the role of a spirited maid? Or is this maid another person entirely?</i>

    Tang Buqi¡¯s singing suddenly came from the pavilion, ¡°With innate talent, I am bound to be useful...¡±

    Then, he burst intoughter, followed by tears. ¡°The morning breeze brews wine,ughing at the bright moon; the great waves sift the sand, but fail to recognize their true lord!¡±

    1. The actual words were ¡°ÌýÏãË®é¿,¡± which is once again a reference to the Murong n of Jin Yong¡¯s <i>Eightfold Path of the Heavenly Dragon</i>. The literal trantion would be Incense-Listening Water Pavilion. ?

    2. In the <i>Eightfold Path of the Heavenly Dragon</i>, this was the residence of Murong Fu. ?

 Chapter 140: I Want This Maid

    <h4>Chapter 140: I Want This Maid</h4>

    Sisi worked hard to carry Zhao Changhe, who was pretending to be drunk, back to the guest house. When she got there, she pushed him onto the bed.

    However, Zhao Changhe was too heavy, and his arm instinctively wrapped around her, causing her to fall onto the bed together with him.

    She angrily struggled and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to do my job and help you into your bed, not to apany you in bed!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, still pretending to be drunk, intentionally pursed his lips and moved his face closer to hers, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat you badly, little maid...¡±

    Sisi tried to push him away, blocking his mouth with her hand. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a hero! How could you harass a poor person like me?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, feigning confusion, responded, ¡°Where did you hear that I¡¯m a hero? Everyone in the world calls me a bandit...¡±

    Realizing her mistake, Sisi continued to struggle while seemingly searching for another excuse.

    Finding her amusing, Zhao Changhe teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you maids always trying to seduce young masters... Why are you so fierce all of a sudden?¡±

    Sisi said angrily, ¡°Will you go to the young master and ask him to let me go and make me follow you in the future?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment.

    Sisi struggled even harder. ¡°While this might all just be fun and games for you, for us, this is not a game. Have you even spared a thought for our future?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Oh, and what would happen to you in the future?¡±

    ¡°As maids, we must maintain our integrity and innocence. It¡¯s fine if we are chosen by a young master in the future, or even if we get together with another servant by the main family. But if a guest casually ys with us, our lives are over. Would anyone still want me in the future? Will you take responsibility for me for the rest of my life?¡±

    <i>Damn, you really are dedicated to ying this role...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was left speechless for a moment. After a while, he continued pretending to be intoxicated, patted his chest, and said, ¡°Then if I were to take you away, would you follow me?¡±

    It was now Sisi¡¯s turn to be stunned, and her struggling weakened. ¡°Y-you can¡¯t lie to me... If you can really take me away, I, I...¡±

    Then, she gritted her teeth again and turned her head away. ¡°But I won¡¯t go with you! The Tang n is a refined and elegant family, which young master here isn¡¯t charming and refined? Why would I go wander the <i>jianghu</i> with a boorish man like you? Let me go!¡±

    ¡°A¡¯Zhu does think Qiao Feng is better than Murong Fu...¡±[1]

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a story from the jianghu. A¡¯Zhu is a clever little maid who is good at disguise.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened and she scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it! Other people¡¯s stories have nothing to do with me! Let me go!¡±

    She suddenly exerted an unexpectedly great force as she struggled. Zhao Changhe, who was ying the role of a drunkard, could not use his full strength for fear of her seeing through his act, so he was ultimately pushed aside.

    Sisi leaped out of the bed and stood beside it, panting heavily. ¡°Are all men like this? They pretend to be drunk and crazy just to take advantage of women!¡±

    Lying on the bed sprawled out, Zhao Changhe mumbled, ¡°Just you wait, tomorrow I¡¯ll go look for Tang Buqi and ask him...¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Before long, Zhao Changhe¡¯s snoring filled the room.

    Sisi bit her lower lip and watched him for a while, trying to figure out if he was really asleep or just pretending. She also could not tell if he had really been drunk just now or not.

    <i>It¡¯s really hard to tell. Last time, when he pretended to be lecherous as he approached Yue Hongling, it seemed so convincing! Fortunately, Yue Hongling intervened and saved me from that fate. If Yue Hongling had not shown up, I would have been the one to suffer that fate.</i>

    <i>Not only that, he had been suspicious of Wan Dongliu causing trouble with the northern barbarians from the beginning, but he never showed any sign of it until the dust settled. Those who really think that this guy is just a rough and reckless man will end up yed to death by him.</i>

    After hesitating for a long time, Sisi reached her hand out toward his arms as if wanting to grab something, but she ultimately did not dare to go through with it. She withdrew her hand and sat down on the side of the bed, hugging her knees and looking pitiful.

    She truly was quite pitiful. While pretending to be a maid, not only did she risk being forced to sleep with someone, but even if he didn¡¯t do anything, she still had to remain by his side, ready to serve him at any moment, whether it was to clean his vomit or help him wash up...

    It was really tough.

    From Zhao Changhe¡¯s perspective, his acting today was quite mediocre, mainly because he was not really in the mood for it.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s behavior left him feeling somewhat disappointed and uninspired, so he simply went through the motions.

    If she was the fake celestial maiden, she should have already gotten vited if things had really gone as they were supposed to. She had merely been saved by the real Yue Hongling back then. This time, she took on the identity of a maid whose duty was to serve guests, which really just seemed like karmaing full circle. It was as if she was destined to be vited. But at the same time, who told her to impersonate other people? If she stopped pretending to be someone she wasn¡¯t, then she wouldn¡¯t be in such miserable situations in the first ce...

    But Zhao Changhe was more confused than Sisi at the moment. He still was not certain if this maid was truly the fake celestial maiden or not, mostly due to how much she seemed to emphasize her innocence. If she was not actually the fake celestial maiden, then what he was doing to her was indeed inappropriate. That was why he decided to simply pretend to fall asleep and wait and see what her next actions would be.

    Anyway, even with his eyes closed, he could still keep track of her movements with the Back Eye by just turning his head a little every now and then.

    She did move her hand toward him at some point. It looked like there was something he wanted to take from him. But she hesitated and ultimately decided against going through with it.

    Then, she sat pitifully at the side, hugging her knees. She rested against the bed, and gradually, her head drooped and she actually fell asleep.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Now the one feeling aggrieved was Zhao Changhe. Whether or not Sisi had truly fallen asleep, he dared not sleep.

    What if he fell asleep and she suddenly stole something or stabbed him? That would truly be tragic.

    And so, while a little maid who should have been pitiful slept soundly, a man who was lyingfortably on the bed had a sleepless night.

    <i> </i> *

    When dawn came, Sisi¡¯s head was still bobbing up and down as she slept. Zhao Changhe could not bear it any longer and pretended to wake up from a deep sleep, stretchingzily as he got out of bed.

    Sisi still did not wake up.

    It looked like his acting was for nothing, as there was no one to witness it.

    Annoyed, Zhao Changhe washed up on his own, and then he took Dragon Bird and went out to practice.

    The sound of his saber ripping through the air finally awoke Sisi. Rubbing her eyes sleepily, she stood up in confusion. When she looked outside the window, she saw Zhao Changhe swinging his saber.

    She silently watched him for a while, noticing that Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber no longer contained hints of Chi Li¡¯s Fox Spirit Saber Intent nor the Spring Water Sword Intent. He was still practicing the Vicious Blood Saber Art, with a hint of Yue Hongling¡¯s style in it. His saber art had be much more developed, and it looked like he was beginning to form his own unique style.

    Although Zhao Changhe no longer used those intents, Sisi still could not wrap her head around how he managed to learn the others¡¯ sword and saber intents in such a short time. Even though he had indeed not grasped them to a deep level, that did not change the fact that those intents were not something that a normal person could just learn through such a short period of observation... There was also the Pure Bliss Art. She could not understand how he learned it so quickly.

    <i>I really want to steal his things!</i>

    <i>Trying to control him is probably not going to work. On the day when he had just learned the Pure Bliss Art, there might still have been a chance. But now, he might even be more proficient with it than me. If I try to control him now, it¡¯s hard to say who would end up controlling the other.</i>

    She had infiltrated the Maitreya Cult and identally learned about the treasure of vicious qi. It was then that she decided toe to the Tang n to seek it out. She never would have expected him to also show up.

    Originally, she had disguised herself as a marginalized guest house maid in order to avoid attracting attention, but this identity truly did have its ws. Her status was so low that she could not even enter the sword pond. In the end, it was only thanks to Zhao Changhe showing up that she managed to make use of him to visit the sword pond.

    However, she did not dare dive into the water to explore things herself, fearing that she might end up alerting him. All she could do was linger on the periphery, dipping her feet into the water to see if she could sense any vicious qi.

    Also, it allowed her to feel like she was letting him drink her feet water.

    She wondered whether he hade to cause trouble for her or to help her...

    Sisi was just about to say something to him when Tang Buqi¡¯s voice suddenly came, ¡°I was so drunkst night. Oh, you¡¯re practicing the saber so early!¡±

    Zhao Changhe put away his saber and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would shut your mouth if you couldn¡¯t make me drink to death? It seems that your mouth is still yapping like no other, no?¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°Instead of that, how about I just let you call me Crybaby Tang for today?¡±

    ¡°?¡± Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just shut your mouth and let yourself be called Doggy Tang?¡±

    Sisi could not help butugh.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her, and then said to Tang Buqi, ¡°Hey, little crybaby, if I ask you for something, will you give it to me?¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t my aunt, it¡¯s possible. It still depends on the situation, though¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed at Sisi and said, ¡°I want this maid. Can you give her to me?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s smile froze on her face. <i>Is he being serious?</i>

    1. Another reference to the <i>Eightfold Paths of the Heavenly Dragon</i>. ?

 Chapter 141: Mirror Image

    <h4>Chapter 141: Mirror Image</h4>

    Tang Buqi was equally baffled by this sudden request. <i>You¡¯re someone who roams the jianghu. What are you going to bring a maid with you for? Wouldn¡¯t bringing her be more of a burden to you? I just said yesterday that I should not have brought maids with me when I left home, yet here you are today asking to take one of my n¡¯s maids. Are you actually nning to switch roles with me like you said?</i>

    But for Tang Buqi, a maid from the guest house who he could not even recognize truly wasn¡¯t much of a concern. In the end, he could not be bothered to think about it too much. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°If you want her, then she¡¯s yours. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll just inform the stewardter to arrange for her to be transferred to you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe winked at Sisi, implying that she should now address him as ¡°young master.¡±

    Sisi kept a straight face and did not say anything.

    This was troublesome. None of this bode well for her. If Tang Buqi were to actually go to the steward and ask her to be transferred, they would then find out that there had never been anyone named Sisi employed in the guest house, or anywhere else for that matter.

    <i>What on earth is this man doing? What does he need a maid for?</i>

    Fortunately, Tang Buqi did not seem to really care that much about this matter. He did not order anyone to handle the transfer. Instead, he sat in the guest house and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for breakfast to be brought over. Let¡¯s eat together. Later, we can go for a stroll to the Lu n at the southern part of the city.¡±

    Sure enough, servants soon brought over pastries and porridge for breakfast. Tang Buqi wasted no time and immediately dug in. ¡°After a hangover, porridge really is the best.¡±

    Zhao Changhe picked up a bowl and handed it to Sisi, then he passed her a piece of pastry, ¡°Sit down and eat, why are you standing there like an idiot?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°You are my maid now, do you understand? As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t go hungry.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhepletely ignored her reaction and he got his own bowl of porridge. He then asked Tang Buqi, ¡°Why do you seem to be more concerned about this vicious qi matter than me? You even came to me so early in the morning despite being hungover. Have you always been this diligent? Or could it be because you want the treasure of vicious qi? Or is it because <i>I</i> want it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Lu Shaoxiong can be considered a friend of mine. I would naturally want to go and see him after returning. If the root cause of the issue really is rted to that treasure of vicious qi, and you¡¯re the expert who caught that ghost of a monk, why not take advantage of the situation to show off and gain some prestige?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said in admiration, ¡°It seems that you really are an expert in showing off.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find anything in the sword pond yesterday, right?¡±

    ¡°Nope, nothing. I¡¯ll have to go take another look when I have the time. I feel like I need to explore its surroundings a bit more to get a better feel for it.¡±

    Tang Buqi was speechless. ¡°I already told you that there¡¯s nothing there. You should really stop wasting your time on it. Are you cultivating vicious qi or stupidity?¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡±

    Tang Buqi took a sip of his porridge, then said, ¡°I just gave you a maid, and this is how you repay me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself: <i>God knows what this woman is here for. Maybe I¡¯m actually saving your stupid ass and you don¡¯t even know it.</i>

    Of course, he did not actually say that out loud. Zhao Changhe finished the porridge in a few mouthfuls, then grabbed his saber and stood up. ¡°Alright, alright, to repay you for giving me a maid, I¡¯ll help you catch the ghost of the Lu n.¡±

    Sisi hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she should follow him or not. Zhao Changhe turned around and said, ¡°Follow me. You¡¯re mine now. Or do you still want to stay here and keep serving guests?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    She remained silent and followed Zhao Changhe out the door with a peculiar expression on her face.

    Zhao Changhe did not want her lingering around the Tang n, fearing that she might cause trouble when she was out of sight. However, Sisi precisely wanted to investigate the mystery of the vicious qi. She was debating whether stubbornly tagging along with him might cause confusion, but then Zhao Changhe unexpectedly invited her to follow him, as if handing her the very opportunity she wanted on a silver tter.

    <i>Does he really regard me as one of his own?</i> Sisi felt very strange and almost scratched her head in confusion.

    The two of them were not on the same channel, each pursuing their own objectives. Meanwhile, Tang Buqi, who was oblivious to everything, idly tapped his folding fan against his palm and said, ¡°You seem quite fond of this girl, huh? It¡¯s really strange. Since you already have your sights set on someone as stunning as Yue Hongline, how can you still be interested in such an ordinary maid? Apart from her figure being simr to Yue Hongling, what else does she have thatpares to Yue Hongling?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to answer him.

    Tang Buqi pped his hands as if he had a sudden realization and said, ¡°I got it! You must have gotten carried awayst night because you were drunk, right? What exactly happened? Tell me. Hehe~¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Zhao Changhe replied irritably. ¡°It seemed like you were making some progressst night, but now your mind has reverted to thinking about these things, eh?¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t even talk about the things <i>you¡¯ve</i> done now?¡±

    Watching the two men bickering, Sisi suddenly remembered a rumor.

    All the women who have gotten involved with Zhao Changhe end up with worse reputations, and there had not been an exception so far. Even Tang Wanzhuang, who was a person of great honor in her own right, had her reputation affected when he said ¡°Clean yourself and wait for me.¡± Because of that, there was now some gossip surrounding her. As long as Zhao Changhe, who made thement, was not arrested by the Demon Suppression Bureau, the gossip would not stop.

    Sisi really did not know how Tang Buqi had such a big heart. He was actually making friends with someone who had made such rude remarks to his aunt, even going as far as bringing Zhao Changhe to his home and letting himself be called ¡°eldest nephew¡± so affectionately.

    Although she was internallyining, her mind did not wander. Seeing a fork in the road ahead, with Tang Buqi intending to bring Zhao Changhe to the Lu n, Sisi suddenly called out to Zhao Changhe, ¡°Young master...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not react, but Tang Buqi turned his head, ¡°Huh?¡±

    The corners of Sisi¡¯s mouth twitched, and she cautiously said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you. You just gave me away to someone else, so you aren¡¯t my young master anymore.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    He suppressed the awkwardness he felt from being called ¡°young master¡± for the first time, cleared his throat twice, and then he turned around and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m the eldest here, you have to call me master.¡±

    Tang Buqi snorted. ¡°You really are full of it.¡±

    Suppressing herughter, Sisi said, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve taken the wrong path. The young master of the Lu n doesn¡¯t stay at the Lu n¡¯s estate anymore. He has been moved to the Tranquility Hall over there, I heard they wanted to help him calm down and dispel the vicious qi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at Tang Buqi angrily, and after a while, Tang Buqi stammered, ¡°Oh, I knew that, I just forgot for a moment. The Tranquility Hall is just close by. Follow me.¡±

    The Tranquility Hall actually used to be a temple called the Tranquility Temple. However, due to Gusu¡¯s strong opposition to the Maitreya Cult under the dominance of the Tang n, all the local temples were searched one after the other, making it difficult for them to operate. They either became deserted, with very few worshippers, or they simply changed their appearance and purpose to no longer worship religious figures.

    Nevertheless, they still served vegetarian meals and recited scriptures daily, with the sound of the morning bell and evening drum still ying on time. There was also still the cking of wooden fish[1] and the scent of incense that lingered within them. This environment provided some peace for the residents and attracted some poets and schrs seeking inspiration.

    Now, however, there were no visitors in the Tranquility Hall as it had been wholly rented out by the Lu n. Countless burly men stood guard at the entrance door, and inside were the former nuns of the temple, reciting scriptures nonstop, in hope to help the deranged young man who was held within.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s arrival was unexpectedly blocked by the burly men. ¡°Young Master Tang, please forgive us for our rudeness. No weapons are allowed inside. Your sword and that... fuck, what is that saber?! Anyway, that thing definitely can¡¯t be brought inside.¡±

    Tang Buqi was furious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to assassinate your young master?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tang, please forgive us. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re afraid of anyone assassinating our young master, but that weapons generally contain vicious qi. I¡¯m afraid that they are simply not suitable to be brought in, lest they irritate our young master.¡±

    ¡°Rubbish! Sabers and swords are but dead objects. Also, this is the Azure Waves Sword. It¡¯s renowned for purifying the soul and it should even be beneficial to your young master. What the hell do you know?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Young Master Tang, please don¡¯t make things harder for us. We¡¯re just following orders...¡±

    ¡°Enough! I¡¯ve seen this kind of trick of adding something to orders many times. That¡¯s definitely not what your master said. Your supervisor probably added something, and then when it got to you guys, the order was probablypletely changed. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Get out of the way!¡±

    Tang Buqi forced his way past the big guard and walked in proudly with Zhao Changhe, fully leveraging his status. The burly men guarding the gate exchanged looks and dared not stop them. Although Gusu did not belong to the Tang n, the young master of the Tang n was still not someone anyone could afford to offend.

    Zhao Changhe silently followed behind him, Dragon Bird still on his back. He quietly gave his eldest nephew a thumbs up.

    In fact, what the guy at the entrance said was not entirely without merit. While it might indeed be fine if Tang Buqi¡¯s Azure Waves Sword was brought in, Dragon Bird was a saber that had paved a blood-filled path for the founding of the empire. Countless people had died to it, and it was truly full of vicious qi. There was a non-negligible probability that it would actually affect the condition of the young master of the Lu n.

    However, ever since Dragon Bird had first joined him in his journey in the <i>jianghu</i>, it has been quite obedient, only really acting on its own to prompt him of iing dangers. It had never lost control, whether it was due to the special treatment from Cui Wenjing because he had deliberately followed Han Wubing¡¯s advice and refrained from using Dragon Bird¡¯s special powers.

    He hoped that it would not cause anyplications in this ce full of vicious qi.

    Just as he was thinking this, he felt Dragon Bird quiver excitedly on his back.

    Following the qi, he soon saw a temple ahead of him where the sounds of iron chains rattling could be hearding from inside. There were asionally also some low, bestial roars. At the same time, scriptures were being recited and wooden fish were being struck, seemingly in an attempt to suppress the rattling and the roars.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s expression grew solemn as he slowly ascended the steps with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

    Zhao Changhe and Sisi followed behind him, and upon reaching the top, they saw a young man bound by iron chains. His once handsome face was now contorted into a beast-like grimace. His eyes were filled with madness and savagery, bloodshot.

    The way he bared his teeth and let out those guttural roars, he truly resembled a wild beast, or perhaps even a real demon.

    Tang Buqi instinctively nced at Zhao Changhe, whose expression was equally grim.

    To an outsider, this state, especially due to the color of his eyes, looked terrifying simr to the frightening look that Zhao Changhe had when he used Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    However, Zhao Changhe himself knew even more clearly that this state was not like when he was using Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, but was more like when he used No Man¡¯s Land. At this moment, it was as if he was seeing a mirror image of himself from back then.

    Such an appearance could frighten an experienced warrior to the point of being petrified, and they would probably run for their life right after. It was perhaps even the reason why Cui Wenjing had mobilized his killing intent. The only one who did not mind staying and helping him wake up from such a state was Yangyang.

    This was what it looked like when the vicious blood qi invaded one¡¯s soul. This was the appearance of someone who had cultivated Vicious Blood Art to its maximum power. As for whether this ¡°perfect form¡± allowed the user to unleash any other ultimate skills, that was another matter.

    <i>This Lu Shaoxiong has definitely been invaded by a massive amount of vicious blood qi... Where did such a serious vicious blood qie from in such a peaceful ce like Gusu? Is this even something that can be transmitted from person to person? And if it is, then why does everyone else seem unaffected?</i>

    1. Woodblocks used as ceremonial percussion instruments. ?

 Chapter 142: The Mystery of Vicious Blood

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Mystery of Vicious Blood</h4>

    ¡°Benefactors, please leave,¡± said an elderly nun, lowering her head. ¡°The vicious qi has already entered Young Master Lu¡¯s mind. He has lost his rationality. We fear that he may bring harm to others. Moreover, the two of you have brought a saber and sword, which could serve to exacerbate the situation. Please do note any closer.¡±

    Tang Buqi hesitated for a moment. In fact, when he saw Lu Shaoxiong¡¯s bestial appearance, he began reconsidering his actions. It was not that he was afraid, but rather he wanted to figure out what was going on with the young master of the Lu n, and he wanted to do so bymunicating with him. But with the other party in such a state, how were they tomunicate?

    He turned his gaze to Zhao Changhe, wanting to see his opinion, but he was stunned by what he saw.

    Zhao Changhe had unstrapped the saber on his back and held it tightly against his chest. It looked as if he was struggling in a tug-of-war. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess! Damn it, you¡¯re still shaking? If you shake again, I¡¯ll smack you!¡±

    However, Dragon Bird only began shaking even more vigorously.

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi, who was standing beside them, stroked her forehead as she sighed inwardly. She had barely been a maid for a short while, but not only had she changed masters once, both her old and her new master were fools.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe grabbed the saber tightly, but Dragon Bird unexpectedly slipped out of its scabbard on its own. This startled Zhao Changhe, and he hastily grabbed its hilt and shoved it back into its scabbard. He then tightly held onto both the hilt and the scabbard before turning around and running away.

    ¡°Be good! Don¡¯t cause trouble! You¡¯ve been so good this entire time. Next time I see that old Emperor... Ah, I mean Old Yellow[1], I¡¯ll praise you nicely in front of him, okay?¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A furious roar came from behind him, along with the loud ng of the iron chains being torn off. The young master of the Lu n had broken free from his restraints and came barreling through the nuns who tried to stop him. Then, he threw himself fiercely at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe shot a swift roundhouse kick and sent the crazed young man flying back into the hall. He crashed through the doors and windows along the way, raising a cloud of dust.

    Tang Buqi and Sisi were stunned.

    <i>Why did it look as if Lu Shaoxion was trying to fight Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber, and Zhao Changhe was in the middle trying to break up the fight? </i>

    <i>No, wait, it was more like he was joining the fight!</i>

    Lu Shaoxiong was kicked away, but it seemed that he was not hurt at all. He jumped up frantically, and then he attempted to lunge forward. But the next moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s huge sole suddenly appeared before his eyes, kicking him back into a corner.

    A group of nuns rushed over, pressed Lu Shaoxiong firmly to the ground, and said urgently, ¡°Benefactor, please leave quickly!¡±

    With his hand on the hilt of his saber, Zhao Changhe vanished in a sh, shouting, ¡°Can one of youe out with me? I¡¯ve got something I want to ask!¡±

    It was not until they were three or four li away from the Tranquility Hall that Dragon Bird finally calmed down. However, it seemed slightly resentful and aggrieved.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. <i>No wonder they said that Dragon Bird could rece the Qinghe Sword, which was a sword that could actively kill evil... I never knew what that really meant, it didn¡¯t seem like it could actually move on its own and kill people, but now I understand. </i>

    When he had faced Iceheart at the Ancient Sword Lake back then, Dragon Bird never acted on its own, nor did it show any signs of dissatisfaction or desire to fight against Iceheart. Because of that, Zhao Changhe felt as if Dragon Bird¡¯s spirituality was inferior to that of Iceheart.

    Unexpectedly, its first outbreak had urred here. It appeared that not only was it sentient, but it was actually capable of actively attacking people as well. It was not much inferior to the Iceheart in this aspect.

    <i>Dragon Bird is the weapon of this era, right? It was created by Xia Longyuan, and its full name is the Dragon Bird of Great Xia. On the other hand, Iceheart is a divine sword of the previous era. Does this prove that Xia Longyuan has actually already touched upon the power of the gods and buddhas of the previous era?</i>

    <i>But it¡¯s really strange... Dragon Bird does not actively respond to vicious qi. Otherwise, when I use No Man¡¯s Land, it should attack me right away, no? It seems particrly sensitive to killing intent, and it reacts when it feels ¡°offended¡± by it. But why does this indiscriminate madness born from vicious qi seem to trigger it and make it shake like this...</i>

    Zhao Changhe squinted his eyes and looked at Dragon Bird thoughtfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your saber?¡± Tang Buqi flew over behind. ¡°I told the guards at the entrance that there was no way that our weapons would cause any trouble, and here you are, pping me in the face.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at Tang Buqi¡¯s face and then at his own hand that was holding his saber. He felt a sudden itch in his palm.

    Tang Buqi took a step back.

    Sisi, apanied by an elderly nun, ran over panting, ¡°Master, I¡¯vee with the abbess.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was amused by Sisi¡¯s performance, nodded, and said, ¡°Well done, Sisi.¡±

    Sisi lowered her head shyly, ¡°I am merely trying to take some burden off of you, Master.¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s teeth felt sore. He shook his sleeve in frustration and asked the old nun, ¡°Have you gotten him back under control?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed back under control,¡± replied the old nun, gasping for air. ¡°This kind of madness born from vicious qi leaves someone bereft of the sensation of pain. They fear neither des nor spears, and their acupoints are incredibly tough. It truly is very troublesome to keep him under control. However, he has not been able to break free from the iron chains until now. I don¡¯t know what triggered him today that he suddenly managed to break free from the chains that bound him...¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at the saber in Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand. Tang Buqi and Sisi also looked at the saber. <i>Regardless of how the saber suddenly triggered that outburst, it¡¯s already out of the question that it can move on its own... It¡¯s a really great treasure, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt helpless. He had not expected that Dragon Bird, which had concealed its spirituality for so long, to expose itself in such a situation. To be fair, he could only me his own negligence. <i>Judging from the looks these people are giving, it¡¯s probably only Tang Buqi who doesn¡¯t really care about my saber that much. His family probably has simr things hidden away anyway.</i>

    On the other hand, Sisi¡¯s eyes seemed to be glowing right now, and he was rather concerned about her. He had no idea what was going through her head, and he could not predict what she would do in the future.

    He could only forcefully change the topic and ask the old nun, ¡°I have some understanding of vicious qi. While it can indeed amplify a person¡¯s strength, the amplification is still limited by how strong that person originally was. It is impossible for someone to suddenly be superhuman from such amplification. Since he even managed to break the iron chains, just how strong exactly was the young master of the Lu n originally?¡±

    Tang Buqimented from the side, ¡°So it really is vicious blood qi? It isn¡¯t something else?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m almost absolutely certain. Although it¡¯s a bit different from the type I cultivate, it¡¯s essentially the same thing.¡±

    Tang Buqi continued, ¡°But isn¡¯t it strange for the vicious qi to have also strengthened his muscles and bones to such an extent? From what I recall about Lu Shaoxiong, he barely managed to reach the thirdyer of the Profound Gate with the help of piles of medicine. So how could he have reached a level where he could even tear apart iron chains barehanded?¡±

    The old nun nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, Young Master Lu is at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, and he is a cultivator of internal arts. He has never practiced external arts, so he should have no way of breaking the chains. He was fairly manageable before...¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent. He could not help but think that if someone had secretly sawed the chains, then it would be the nuns who would be suspicious, and so there would be no point in asking them about it. He had a feeling that this ident was, in fact, not purely an ident. There seemed to be some human factor involved.

    After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°During Young Master Lu¡¯s confinement, has he done anything unusual?¡±

    The old nun shook her head. ¡°No, he just asionally went into fits of madness, roaring and attempting to break free, but he was unable to. During this time, even the master and mistress of the Lu n did not dare to visit. Even if they dide, there wouldn¡¯t be anything they could do. Madam Lu could probably only cry. We have been reciting scriptures to help him calm his mind...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother reciting those scriptures. If it really is vicious qi that¡¯s caused him to go mad, you guys buzzing around like flies will only make it worse. If someone was reciting scriptures right by me when I¡¯m under the influence of vicious blood qi, I would only get more furious.¡±

    ¡°...Our scriptures are different from others. They have an effect not unlike cultivation arts. And indeed, Young Master Lu¡¯s episodes of madness have be much less frequent in recent days.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback, thinking to himself that if their Buddhist cultivation techniques were really effective, he might consider bing their disciple. However, he decided not to mention this for now and instead asked, ¡°I heard that Lu Shaoxiong happened upon a madman attacking people at the southern part of the city, intervened, and then became afflicted himself. Is that true?¡±

    The old nun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed true.¡±

    ¡°Then where was the madman buried? His body was not just left to rot in the wilderness, right?¡±

    ¡°He was buried right behind our temple. There is a graveyard there specifically dedicated to corpses that have no family to recognize them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Okay, take us there. I want to take a look at the body and see if I can find anything... Hey, nephew, where are you going?¡±

    Tang Buqi slowly backed away, ¡°This isn¡¯t my area of expertise, and I won¡¯t really have anything to contribute, so you guys go ahead. No need to take me with you, haha...¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly turned around and darted away.

    ¡°Fuck, a coward like that still has thoughts of exploring the jianghu?!¡± Zhao Changhe spat, but he noticed strange looks from the old nun and Sisi. Both of their faces were somewhat pale.

    Sisi gulped and said, ¡°Master, that man has been dead for at least half a month. His body is probably rotten and smelly by now... It¡¯s different from someone you just hacked to death...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression stiffened. However, he managed to force himself to bravely say, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Abbess, please lead the way.¡±

    Sisi turned around and bolted, but Zhao Changhe managed to grab her by her cor. Sisi ran in ce for a few moments before letting her head hang with tears in her eyes. ¡°Master, please let me go. I am just a little maid from the outer courtyard. What great sin have Imitted...¡±

    1. Just a note that yellow and emperor sound simr in Chinese. ?

 Chapter 143: The Calm Before the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Calm Before the Storm</h4>

    The old nun carefully led Zhao Changhe to the graveyard, pointed out the specific location of the grave, and then hastily lifted the hem of her robe and rushed away.

    In fact, even up to this point, the old nun had no idea why she had brought this person she did not know to examine the body. Was it to give face to Young Master Tang?

    But then, Young Master Tang had note himself, nor had he even introduced this man, who had a saber that could move on its own.

    Nheless, it felt as if ever since this man arrived, everything was naturally falling into ce under his direction. It felt as if everything that was happening was meant to be.

    Ignoring the old nun, Zhao Changhe squatted by the grave mound and gently inserted his hand into the soil, then carefully released a trace of his own vicious qi.

    There was no response.

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth. He pulled out Dragon Bird and began to shovel the soil.

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s little face twitched uncontrobly. She did not know whether to be afraid of the rotten corpse inside orment the fate of such a precious saber.

    In Sisi¡¯s eyes, Zhao Changhe began to look a bit terrifying at this moment. She was already regretting why she had gotten involved with such a lunatic in the first ce. She felt that she should have never provoked such a freak...

    Thinking about how she had even kissed a person like him on the mouth, she wished she could just rip her own mouth off at this moment.

    Little did she know that Zhao Changhe was also gritting his teeth right now. This kind of thing waspletely different from killing someone. No matter how many corpses he had seen, this was not the same... However, the anomaly of vicious blood qi in Gusu was likely to be crucial to his own cultivation of vicious blood qi. Even if he had to hold his nose, he had to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡ª¡ªHe was thinking that if the other party had truly experienced the invasion of vicious blood qi, then their corpse should not emit a foul smell... He had to verify it.

    <i>Skrr!</i>

    Dragon Bird struck the edge of a straw mat.

    Zhao Changhe sheathed his saber and carefully scraped away the soil. He then frowned at the putrid smelling from the corpse.

    The corpse had already dposed to the point where its face was unrecognizable. Even the original wounds that they had led to their death were no longer discernible. It was nauseating, but epting this reality seemed to be his only option... The problem now was that Zhao Changhe had never studied forensics. Any traces on the corpse were of no use to him. He had onlye here to check if there was any vicious qi.

    However, there was simply no vicious qiing from the corpse at all.

    This did not make sense.

    In the Profound Gate, Zhao Changhe dared to say that nobody understood the power of vicious blood qi better than him, not even Cult Leader Xue. This was because the main members of the Blood God Cult did not use the Vicious Blood Art as their fundamental martial art. As for those who did cultivate the Vicious Blood Art, whenever they encountered the invasion and outbreak of vicious blood qi, they would use the Blood Settling Pill to counteract it directly. Later, when they switched to the Blood God Art, their exposure to vicious blood qi would be reduced.

    Their endurance, resistance, and understanding of vicious blood qi would naturally not be on the same level as Zhao Changhe¡¯s.

    Why did Zhao Changhe think that the corpse might not emit a foul smell? Well, based on his experience with vicious qi, it was an energy that was incredibly violent and aggressive, to the point where it would even attack its own host, and it should notpletely disappear with the person¡¯s death. There should have been residual vicious qi lingering around the corpse, causing the soil to dry up and the nearby organisms to perish. Creatures like maggots could not have survived in such an environment.

    Even though over ten days had indeed passed since this guy died and the vicious qi may have gradually dissipated since then, possibly causing the standard dposition process to begin, this corpse seemed to have genuinely been dposing for half a month. From how the corpse looked to the area surrounding the corpse, there was not a single sign or trace of vicious qi.

    <i>Could it be because all of the vicious qi has already entered Lu Shaoxiong¡¯s body? Then is it really vicious qi or a vicious spirit?</i>

    <i>Or perhaps... there was never any transferral of vicious qi to begin with. This guy may have never had any vicious qi from the very beginning!</i>

    ¡°<i>Urghhhh!</i>¡± The sound of someone retching snapped Zhao Changhe out of his thoughts. He turned and saw Sisi vomiting violently right beside him. She looked extremely miserable at the moment. ¡°Master, please spare me. This is too disgusting...¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Zhao Changhe then asked curiously, ¡°Then why are you leaning in to get a better look?¡±

    Sisi froze for a moment, realizing her mistake. <i>Oops... Should I just tell him that I¡¯m also looking for the treasure of vicious qi?</i>

    She pretended to continue retching, panting as if she was out of breath, beforeing up with an excuse, ¡°I was just taking a look out of curiosity. It stinks...¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Zhao Changhe as he shoveled the soil back into the pit. He then stretched his body and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s nothing here.¡±

    Sisi followed him,ining, ¡°I told you that there was nothing interesting to see at a rotting, putrid corpse. Why did we have toe here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhao Changhe looked around, listening to the faint, distant roars. He chuckled, ¡°So they let us see for a reason.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sisi...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You should have been with the Tang n for a long time, so you should know the power distribution in Gusu, right? What level is the Lu n?¡±

    Sisi awkwardly hung her head. <i>What do you mean ¡°been with the Tang n for a long time?¡± I was kissing you just a few days ago.</i>

    Fortunately, she had arrived in Gusu two days earlier than Zhao Changhe, and she had a rough understanding of the power distribution in the area. ¡°The Lu n is the secondrgest n after the Tang n. Lu Shaoxiong is just one of its young masters. The Lu n has many experts, and the head of the Lu n is even a master at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to recall seeing anyone surnamed Lu on any of the rankings.¡±

    ¡°...Well, doesn¡¯t the Tang n also only have First Seat Tang on the rankings? And she isn¡¯t even home,¡± said Sisi. Worried that Zhao Changhe would start asking questions about other ns, she quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m just a little maid. If you want to know the specifics, it would be better to ask Young Master Tang. It¡¯s likely that each n has hidden experts, and in that case, what would a little maid like me know?¡±

    ¡°No one knows whether each n really has hidden experts, but if I¡¯m not mistaken, there might soon be more madmen emerging in the city due to vicious qi soon...¡±

    Sisi was stunned for a moment. But just as she was about to ask him for more details, someone ran through the streets, shouting, ¡°Have you heard? The third young master of the Gu n has gone mad!¡±

    The street erupted with chatter, with many people asking about what happened. ¡°Really?! Could it be that Gu n¡¯s young master went to visit Young Master Lu and got infected?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if that were the case, then why didn¡¯t those nuns get infected? Even if it¡¯s the person that the young master of the Lu n killed before, there must be a source, right?¡±

    ¡°Was there another ce where people got infected? Where did the third young master of the Gu n go before this?¡±

    ¡°What other ces do those young masters go besides those where they can indulge in pleasure? Don¡¯t tell me that this is actually just a case of disease born from debauchery...is that actually the case?¡±

    ¡°Who knows!¡±

    As Sisi and Zhao Changhe slowly made their way through the streets, listening to the lively discussions around them, Sisi looked at Zhao Changhe as if he were a deity. ¡°Master, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it obvious? If there¡¯s a first person who¡¯s infected, then there¡¯s definitely going to be a second. And if we haven¡¯t found the source of the issue, then it¡¯s bound to continue spreading, right? Why is your brain like Tang Buqi¡¯s?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    She did not believe that Zhao Changhe had made that judgment solely based on that reasoning. He must have discovered something.

    Sisi was annoyed. <i>We¡¯ve both been looking at the same things, so howe I didn¡¯t seem to notice anything? Hasn¡¯t he failed to figure out my identity? Doesn¡¯t he think that I¡¯m really just a maid? Is it because I¡¯m a maid he just acquired that he doesn¡¯t trust me to share more?</i>

    Sheposed herself and put on a ttering smile. Then, she said in a sweet voice, ¡°Master...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Where are we going now? Are you tired, master? Would you like me to give you a shoulder massage? I give really good massages...¡±

    ¡°Hm, I don¡¯t need a massage for now,¡± Zhao Changhe said leisurely. ¡°We just dug up a grave, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit ominous? I need to go back and take a shower, would you like to help me with that?¡±

    Sisi stood there dumbfounded.

    Then, as if remembering something, she sneakily nced at the Dragon Bird on Zhao Changhe¡¯s back, blushing and lowering her head as she said, ¡°That is simply my responsibility.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost burst outughing. He held back a smirk as he sped up his pace.

    ¡°Master, wait for me!¡± Sisi chased after him, getting more and more into character.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped, causing Sisi to nearly run into him. She quickly skidded to a halt and turned to look at him in confusion, only to see Zhao Changhe drawing Dragon Bird and swinging it toward her.

    A ck shadow made a very elegant arc, avoiding the saber, andnding on the nearby eaves. Startled, the figure said, ¡°Brother Zhao, I mean no harm. I was not evening for you. Your vignce is honestly a bit... excessive.¡±

    It was Ji Chengkong.

    Zhao Changhe sheathed his saber calmly and said, ¡°Going around jianghu with your guard lowered is asking for death. Brother Ji, what exactly is it that you intend to do by suddenly approaching my maid?¡±

    Ji Chengkong nced at Sisi thoughtfully and said, ¡°From behind, she looked like someone I knew, so I came over to take a closer look... If you say she¡¯s your maid, I must have mistaken her for someone else. My apologies.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s heart raced, but Zhao Changhe merely waved his hands indifferently. ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then forget it. What brings you to Gusu?¡±

    Ji Chengkong said angrily, ¡°I actually went to Yangzhou and now came to Gusu to look for someone. It¡¯s just that I have a penchant for stealing things, which led me to fall into Wan Dongliu¡¯s hands.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°I wonder what the rules of your guild are? Do you steal things based solely on personal preferences, or do you also take on tasks? For instance, what if if I were to hire you to steal something?¡±

    Ji Chengkong chuckled and said, ¡°First, it depends on whether the employer is agreeable. Second, it depends on whether the item to be stolen is interesting. If a random passerby asked me to steal something as boring as money, then I might as well steal his money first to have some fun.¡±

    Zhao Changhe found his response quite amusing. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Ji Chengkong looked him over and said with a smile, ¡°Based on the few words we exchanged on the road the other day, you¡¯re fine. It just depends on what you want stolen.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked around and whispered, ¡°How about stealing information from the Lu n? Such as whether they have a heavily guarded forbidden area and, if so, whether entry requires a token, a password, or just a familiar face... Would you be interested in such information?¡±

    Sisi listened with her ears open, but Zhao Changhe casually pushed her aside.

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Ji Chengkong pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I am interested in uncovering secrets, but the Lu n is a bit boring... What interesting things can a n that is not even considered top in the region have?¡±

    ¡°Well, what if I told you that there might be a young master in the Lu n sneaking around to steal from his stepmother?¡±

    Ji Chengkong pped his thigh excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and handed him a silver note. ¡°Consider this a down payment. Whether or not you can uncover information, this is yours. If you do find something,e to the Tang n to find me. I¡¯ll have more rewards ready for you.¡±

 Chapter 144: Dragon Bird Moves

    <h4>Chapter 144: Dragon Bird Moves</h4>

    Back at the Tang n¡¯s guest house, Tang Buqi was nowhere to be found. Instead, a steward approached Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°Young Master Zhao, the young master said he sent you a maid, but he could not recall her name. Let me see which one it is... Oh, it¡¯s...¡±

    Zhao Changhe interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of the formalities or whatever. Just transfer her to me and be done with it.¡±

    The steward said, ¡°Then she might be disobedient.¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted Dragon Bird on his back and said, ¡°I have a saber.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The steward nced at Sisi sympathetically and secretly thought that she might as well stay at the Tang n, at least the n was fairly refined.

    Sisi kept her head lowered, afraid to face the steward directly. She then mumbled, ¡°I shall go and fetch water for your bath, master.¡±

    Seeing Sisi scurry away, Zhao Changhe lowered his voice and said to the steward, ¡°Check every nook and cranny of your guest house to see if anyone has been tied up somewhere. Be quick, or you may end up leaving them to starve. Remove her from the records aspensation.¡±

    The steward: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°If you find anything, don¡¯t make a scene of it. If you¡¯re unsure, simply ask your young master, he will understand.¡±

    The steward went off to carry out his orders. Zhao Changhe turned to look at Sisi busying herself in the distance. He stretchedzily and returned to his room.

    All of his previous doubts were resolved as soon as he encountered Ji Chengkong and heard him say that he hade to Yangzhou and,ter, to Gusu to look for someone. He no longer had any doubt that the maid was undoubtedly the fake celestial maiden, as well as the person that Ji Chengkong was looking for. Otherwise, how could such a coincidencee about?

    <i>This girl is quite evil, so she probably did not even stop to consider the fate of the real maid that she¡¯s impersonating, leaving her to face a tragedy simr to the flower-picking celestial maiden. Fortunately, since I¡¯ve basically confirmed her identity, I can have the real maid saved before anything else. As for that wicked girl... I wonder what her true purpose is for infiltrating the Tang n this time. Anyway, while I figure out her goal, I should teach her a lesson.</i>

    <i>On second thought, she either has a face simr to that of Yue Hongling or of an ordinary little maid. Regardless, it seems that I¡¯ve never seen her true appearance... Now that I think about it, the only simrity between the two faces are those lively eyes.</i>

    <i>Her skill in disguising herself is much better than whatever Chichi used to conceal herdy bits. I really want to learn how she does it. It would make things much more convenient for me when I wander the jianghu.</i>

    <i>You¡¯re plotting against me, so why can¡¯t I do the same to you?</i>

    ¡°Master, the water is ready.¡± Sisi ordered two servants to carry hot water buckets into the house before quickly dismissing them. ¡°Allow me to assist you with your bath.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had always dismissed the maids back at the Cui n, now stood there motionless, smiling slyly as he observed Sisi.

    A blush crept up Sisi¡¯s cheeks as she shyly approached him and reached out to undo his clothing. Naturally, the first thing she took off was the scabbard on his back. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t it ufortable to carry this scabbard on you all the time? You carry it even when you enter the water. Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±

    ¡°Well, my schoolbag during primary and middle school wasn¡¯t any lighter. There¡¯s a reason why I left it to rot when I got older.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    While he spoke, Sisi finally managed to untie the scabbard off of his back. It dropped heavily into her hand, and it nearly slipped from her grasp. She secretly marveled at its weight. <i>Just the scabbard must weigh at least forty to fifty jin. How is he able to wield the saber so effortlessly with just a single hand? Whenever he swings it, he makes it look like a stick.</i>

    She did not dare to show any special interest in the saber and set it aside. She then shyly moved to undo his belt.

    As she loosened his belt, his shirt opened up, revealing his robust chest and abdominal muscles. The intense visual impact caused Sisi¡¯s breathing to be heavier instantly, and her hands, which were undoing his clothes, began to tremble.

    She had to admit that such a physique truly was tempting... Since men could have reactions when they saw a woman¡¯s body, it was perfectly normal for women to also have reactions when confronted with a male physique like Zhao Changhe¡¯s. It was all the same.

    She could not help butpare her own chest to his, wondering if her chest was as big as his... In terms of their shape, hers were definitely fuller, but in terms of total mass, she might just lose out to him.

    Standing before such a physique naturally brought a feeling of overwhelming pressure and vulnerability. It made her feel as if he could overpower her at any moment and she would not be able to resist.

    ¡°Hey, how much longer are you going to touch me? The water will get cold soon,¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice, half amused and half teasing, sounded in her ears.

    Sisi snapped out of her daze, withdrawing her hand as if she had just received an electric shock. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Um, about your pants, would you mind taking them off yourself, master?¡±

    ¡°Um...you want me to take them off while you watch?¡±

    Absolute silence suddenly befell the room.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe was a bit bewildered, and so was Sisi.

    Neither of them knew how a real maid served her master during their bath; neither of them had seen it before...

    Sisi nearly lost her mind at this moment. Just looking at his chest, abs, and biceps had already caused her heart to beat faster. Was she now going to watch him take off his pants?

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, unsure of what she was thinking. But in his mind, Sisi was a very open-minded and carefree girl who even kissed him without reservation. So what if she watched him take off his pants?

    He had been standing there long enough for a bath. If it was not for him wanting to figure out what she was up to, he would have kicked her out a long time ago. <i>What a waste of time.</i>

    Without further ado, Zhao Changhe took his pants off and jumped into the tub with a ssh.

    He turned his head to look at Sisi, who was still in a daze, and waved his hand in front of her face.

    ¡°Hey! Are you still there? Didn¡¯t you say that you would massage my shoulders? What are you doing daydreaming there?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ah...¡± Sisi shook herself awake. Then, she quickly ran to his back and obediently began massaging his shoulders without saying a word.

    <i>That thing just now... Maybe it was a good thing that we were interrupted that day. If we had really gone through with it, would I have died back then? Is that thing really something that a human can bear? Maybe it would be better to just let someone as powerful as Yue Hongling take something like that... Wait, why am I thinking about that...</i>

    Her mind was in utter chaos. Sisi did not know what she was thinking anymore.

    ¡°You dare say that you¡¯re good at giving massages?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice resounded in her ears. ¡°Have you not eaten?¡±

    Sisi came back to her senses and said angrily, ¡°I ate breakfast, but I vomited everything back out.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Besides, your muscles are so tough, which woman can even massage them! Young Master Tang said that you¡¯re close with Yue Hongling, right? Then maybe you should go find her to give you a massage!¡±

    ¡°Hey, is that something a little maid should say?¡±

    Sisi said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care. My ve contract has already been torn apart, right? I¡¯ll massage you and be done with it! You either take it or leave it!¡±

    ¡°Where are you massaging?¡±

    The room fell silent once again, and Sisi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe wanted to teach the little maid a lesson, but now flirting with her felt even more awkward. After a while, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you can either go eat something or take a bath. Do whatever you need to do. I¡¯ll wash myself.¡±

    Sisi quickly withdrew her hand and went to pretend to tidy up the clothes she had taken off of him as if she were going to help him wash them.

    Zhao Changhe saidzily, ¡°Stop messing around over there. I¡¯ve got spares. I¡¯ll just throw away those old clothester.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Sisi did not suspect that there would be anything valuable in his pockets. Instead, her gaze shifted to Dragon Bird, and she ultimately could not resist touching it while still pretending to tidy up. ¡° Master, what¡¯s the name of this saber? It looks very impressive.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his back to her, but he could clearly see everything behind him. After some thought, he decided to see what her reaction would be if he directly said its name, ¡°Dragon Bird.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s reaction was one of astonishment. She muttered to herself, ¡°Nonsense. Is that the name of a saber or is he just referring to what he wanted me to massage earlier?¡±[1]

    Dragon Bird: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Dragon Bird suddenly became furious and swung itself, together with the scabbard, toward Sisi¡¯s face.

    Even though Sisi knew that the saber could move on its own, she never thought that it would suddenly do so at this moment. Caught off guard, she could not dodge in time and nearly got struck right in the face. She suddenly felt someone grip her hand and forcefully pull her, causing her to topple over into the bathtub with a loud ssh.

    Her face did not get hit by Dragon Bird, but she did get hit by something in the tub...

    Sisi found herself questioning her life choices while she was in the water.

    If there was a chance to start over, she would rather die than take on the role of this miserable little maid.

    1. Gentle reminder that ¡°bird¡± in Chinese refers to exactly what you think it refers to. ?

 Chapter 145: This Game

    <h4>Chapter 145: This Game</h4>

    Dragon Bird had not managed to smack her, but seeing Sisi in such a sorry state seemed to satisfy it, so it went back to lying t.

    <i>You brought that upon yourself for what you said about me earlier.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had instinctively tried saving Sisi. But now, he could only stare in stunned silence at Dragon Bird thaty back down and then at Sisi, who was upside down in the water.

    <i>That feeling just now... Hmm...</i>

    <i>Plop!</i>

    Sisi¡¯s head popped out of the water, and she red at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe assessed her face, but even after being submerged in water, there were no signs of her disguiseing off. <i>Her disguise technique really is impressive. However, her summer clothes aren¡¯t as good at concealing her. Now that she¡¯s in the water, I can basically see everything. Her little dudou is quite cute, and that fresh and tender skin...mmm.... Those undting waves make for quite a sight.</i>

    Seeing her ring at him, Zhao Changhe could not help but feel amused. Why had she not been this fierce when they were kissing? Was it because they had been somewhere else?

    ¡°Why are you ring at me? I just saved you, you know? Would you really have rather gotten hit by Dragon Bird?¡±

    Sisi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I would rather have taken a hit from Dragon Bird than have to have gone through what happened just now.¡±

    ¡°...Your words are like a feast for my ears,¡± replied Zhao Changhe with a smile.

    Anyway, he still believed that this girl was very open-minded, and this look of hers was all an act. Given their situation, where they were both in a bathtub together, any man would feel a bit tempted. He felt no need to restrain himself, so he simply pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Since we¡¯re already enjoying a bath together, why not cuddle a bit?¡±

    In the cramped bathtub with no escape, Sisi was firmly embraced by Zhao Changhe. She felt resigned as she gritted her teeth, her mind racing.

    In the original script that she had in mind after having assumed the identity of an innocent and virtuous maid, she should have adjusted her behavior when Tang Buqi gave her to him. She had nned to ingratiate herself with her new master and resist his advances while secretly tempting him, leaving him itching for more but unable to have what he wanted. Then, she would seize opportunities to coax him.

    However, thanks to the saber, the script had fast-forwarded to them frolicking in the water together. In this situation, any master would have pulled her into his arms. How many gentlemen would actually throw her out? She wondered how she should behave appropriately in such a predicament.

    Finally, Sisi made up her mind. She rxed her tense body, and leaned gently against his chest, whispering softly, ¡°I am already yours, and it is but my duty to serve you...¡±

    Unexpectedly, Zhao Changhe, who had remained indifferent earlier, responded with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Tha coquettish tone, that shy and soft demeanor, and then the direct switch from ¡°following my master¡¯s orders¡± to ¡°I am yours...¡± Zhao Changhe dared to say that very few could have resisted her charm at this moment.

    Sisi sensed the change in him and chuckled softly, ¡°But I have only been with you for less than half a day... I have always known that you are a hero. Not long after you started to tread the path of martial arts, you already managed to achieve a high rank among the Hidden Dragons. Are you really going to devour a maid you just met? The heroic master in my heart would not do such a thing...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Oh? And what would he do?¡±

    Sisi, with a look of mock annoyance, nced at him and said softly, ¡°He would at least wait until we were a bit more familiar with each other. That way, it would be much more romantic... I will be yours sooner orter, so there¡¯s no need to rush...¡±

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe seemed about to say something, Sisi ced her index finger on his lips, leaned closer to his face, and then gently nibbled on his earlobe. Then, she softly said, ¡°Shall I bathe you, master...?¡±

    As she spoke, her delicate hands began to slowly rub his body, this time truly washing away the dirt on him.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s whole body softened and he melted against the edge of the tub and stopped talking.

    Even though he knew that this was all an act, he could not help but entertain the thought, <i>If there were really such a maid, any man would desire her... But s, this is all an act.</i>

    Just listening to her following words emphasized the insincerity of it all.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Why does that Dragon Bird attack people on its own? Are there really such sentient saber in this world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are, there are many more,¡± said Zhao Changhe. Giving Dragon Bird some credit, he continued, ¡°Of course, ones as powerful as Dragon Bird are rare.¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Sisi continued rubbing his body as she whispered softly into his ear. ¡°Is it because of Dragon Bird that you have be so skilled in martial arts in such a short time, master?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed.

    <i>I see now. The reason she approached me and she even tried to control before, was probably that she found my progress unbelievable... She probably even saw me practicing the Maitreya Cult¡¯s cultivation technique that night from afar outside the window. At that time, she probably found me even more unbelievable, considering it was a cultivation technique that I had just obtained from the Maitreya Cult¡¯s secret passage that very day, yet I had somehow already mastered it. After all, such a feat is not something that an ordinary person could achieve just by reading a secret manual. She likely believes that I am hiding a great secret.</i>

    <i>Perhaps she could not see the golden foil from a distance and could only make blind guesses. Initially, she may have thought that it was the best time to see if she could control me as I was merely a newbie to the Pure Bliss Art. She probably thought that if she managed to ce me under her control, then she would be able to uncover all of my secrets. But in the end, her ns were thwarted. Now, she was throwing out all sorts of guesses. Right now, she might actually think that Dragon Bird is the reason for everything.</i>

    <i>However, regardless of whether it¡¯s the Maitreya Cult or the Tang n, she probably came with her own agenda that waspletely unrted to me. It just so happened that she ran into me on both asions.</i>

    <i>In addition, it¡¯s quite obvious that she doesn¡¯t actually have much information. Even Tang Buqi would have recognized Dragon Bird if I directly said its name, but she did not. She has no idea what Dragon Bird means or how much power it possesses.</i>

    <i>She definitely doesn¡¯t have a great background... Why is she so desperate? Initially, I thought that she¡¯s rted to the Thieves Guild, but herck of knowledge fails to match that assumption.</i>

    <i>Maybe... I should find an opportunity to ask Ji Chengkong. I might be able to gain some insight from him.</i>

    Even with these thoughts swirling in his mind, his expression only showed a little detachment from whatever was in front of him. A few momentster, Sisi heard him say, ¡°Dragon Bird indeed is very important to me. But...¡±

    Sisi listened intently, expecting him to take advantage of the situation to touch her inappropriately. She had prepared to endure it, but to her surprise, he did not make any inappropriate advances. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°Sisi, you practice martial arts too, right?¡±

    Sisi knew that she could not hide this fact, so she answered, ¡°I have indeed practiced a little.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve practiced martial arts, then you should know that there¡¯s only one path that suits you best... You may have noticed this morning when I was practicing with my saber, I used to utilize many different saber and sword intents., but I gradually abandoned them and only kept the parts that suited me best. Tang Buqi¡¯s Azure Waves Sword may also be a valuable sword, but I would find it cumbersome if he offered it to me. The same principle applies to Dragon Bird... So your enthusiasm for a broad saber such as Dragon Bird is meaningless. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯ve practiced, and I can offer you some advice.¡±

    Sisi could not help but lean her head back a bit and look up into his eyes.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze was very serious.

    Sisi pursed her lips, then sniffed and turned her head slightly. ¡°We poor maids don¡¯t have the luxury to choose from various saber and sword intents like you, master. So, whenever we see something nice, we can¡¯t help but want to ask about it...¡±

    This was her way of avoiding the topic of what she had been practicing. Zhao Changhe looked at her steadily for a moment, knowing that it was not yet time for them to reveal everything, so he did not press further. Instead, he said, ¡°I still need to explore the secrets of vicious blood qi this afternoon. Will you apany me?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Sisi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you could exin why you suspect that there might be more people who are tainted by vicious blood qi, then I could be of more help...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Zhao Changhe interrupted her. He got out of the tub. ¡°That is merely a spection of mine. I would rather not say too much for fear of being pped in the face in the case that I¡¯m wrong. Right now, I¡¯m just waiting for Ji Chengkong¡¯s response. Once I have made my final judgment, I¡¯ll tell you everything. As for this matter of you trying to tease things out of me... You¡¯re my maid. If there¡¯s anything important, we can discuss it openly. There¡¯s no need for us to y mind games over trivial matters like these.¡±

    Sisi stared nkly at his back as he dressed himself, biting her lower lip before falling silent.

 Chapter 146: See the Essence Through Dense Fog

    <h4>Chapter 146: See the Essence Through Dense Fog</h4>

    Although he said that he was going to continue exploring the secrets of vicious blood qi in the afternoon, Zhao Changhe went neither to Tranquility Hall to visit Lu Shaoxion nor to visit the third young master of the Gu n. Instead, he went to Tiger Hill Sword Pond again.

    Watching Zhao Changhe pace around the edge of the pond, Sisi could not understand what he was doing here.

    Anyone who analyzed the situation would also think that the Tiger Hill Sword Pond was unrted to the issue. It seemed much more sensible for the true source of the vicious qi to be outside. With young masters from both the Lu n and the Gu n having been tainted, it made more sense to look for ces that they had both visited.

    In fact, at the moment, Tang Buqi was doing exactly that together with Gusu¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau, which Susu saw to be one of the rare moments where Young Master Tang was actually acting in a reliable manner.

    On the other hand, Zhao Changhe, who always gave others a very reliable impression, seemed to be working toward nothing at the moment. He kept wandering around the Tiger Hill Sword Pond, but after half an afternoon, he still had not found anything. Despite that, he was even chuckling to himself.

    Those who did not know better might think that was just here for a walk with a maid.

    Although the surrounding scenery was indeed beautiful, and there was afortable atmosphere with the presence of the pond and a cool breeze, Sisi was someone diligent. She felt like they were simply wasting their time here, and she had not been working so hard just to enjoy herself.

    ¡°Master,¡± seeing Zhao Changhe crouched under the shade of a tree looking at ants, Sisi finally could not bear it anymore. ¡°Master, should we go to investigate the case like Young Master Tang and the others?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Since they¡¯re already checking the ces where both those young masters had been, why don¡¯t we just ask them about their findingster? What¡¯s the point in going and checking the same ces they are?¡±

    Sisi opened her mouth but could not find a response for a while. After a while, she said, ¡°But there isn¡¯t much of a point in sitting here and watching ants either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate ants. They are much more sensitive to crises than humans.¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes speechlessly.

    <i>While that might be true when ites to ordinary people, you¡¯ve already broken through the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. Wielding a saber weighing forty or fifty jin with one hand doesn¡¯t even trouble you in the slightest! You¡¯re no longer an ordinary person. Your senses should have already surpassed those of any creature in the natural world. What¡¯s the point of looking at ants when you can just close your eyes and sense the surroundings yourself?</i>

    ¡°Do you really think that this is meaningless?¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°But have you noticed...¡±

    As he spoke, he tossed a piece of dessert leftover from lunch over toward the ants.

    Some ants quickly crawled up to it.

    ¡°...Have you noticed that there are very few ants here?¡±

    Sisi was stunned. ¡°Could it be that the vicious qi really is here? But then why hasn¡¯t anyone sensed anything at all?¡±

    ¡°If there really was vicious qi here that could force ants to move away, then there shouldn¡¯t be any of them left here.¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Based on ourmon knowledge, what does it usually mean when ants move their nests?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°It means that heavy rain ising, which may flood their nest.¡±

    ¡°But there have been no signs of raintely, and these ants should have moved their nests a long time ago, leaving behind only a small number of them here... Can we consider that they sensed something else that would flood their nests, prompting them to migrate much earlier?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes shed with intrigue.

    Although it seemed a bit far-fetched to extrapte from the scarcity of ants in the area to such thoughts, at times like these, any small detail could potentially be a clue. Assuming this inference was correct, even if it did not prove the existence of vicious qi in the pond, it could indicate something else unexpected was going to happen, such as the water overflowing from the pond.

    ¡°Master... Did you really infer that from observing ants?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually, I suspected that there may be unexpected events rted to the sword pond, so I came here specifically to look for something that could support my spection. I guess these ants can barely be considered evidence?¡±

    ¡°...Just barely, but in the end, it is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m closing a case for the government. I don¡¯t need irond evidence. I just need to verify my suspicions.¡±

    ¡°So what exactly is it that you suspect?¡±

    ¡°Well... Let me put it this way. Whether or not there exists a treasure of vicious qi in Gusu has always been a mystery. The sudden madness of the Lu n¡¯s young master does not prove the existence of such a thing. I could go mad too, but what would that prove? So, finding the source of the vicious qi is a secondary matter.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Then what exactly is the main issue?¡±

    ¡°The main issue is that the downfall of the Maitreya Cult in Yangzhou will inevitably lead to some action from their leader, Maitreya. The Maitreya Cult is already prevalent throughout Jiangnan, and only Gusu remains like a purend, untouched by their faith. If I were their cult leader, the next course of action would naturally be to target Gusu.

    ¡°With him already searching for the treasure of vicious qi, now that the clues lead to Gusu, this makes that course of action all the more likely. With these two thingsbined, whether Maitreya himselfes to Gusu or not, actions against Gusu are undoubtedly already underway, and the first target will definitely be the Tang n.

    ¡°So, while there may not necessarily be vicious qi here, there have definitely already been some changes in the Tang n. That is the main issue. The role yed by this so-called vicious qi and its impact on this matter is what I am currently focusing on. It might help solve this imminent crisis. Searching for the source of vicious qi is likely a course of action that the other party wants us to take, and they¡¯re leading us in that direction. In fact, the vicious qi might not even exist at all, and those on the case right now are just being led on a wild goose chase.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    What they had been focusing on had been different from the start. No wonder she had always felt that Zhao Changhe¡¯s attitude was peculiar. He did not seem like someone eager to find the treasure. Instead, he seemed more like someone solving a case. She initially thought it was normal; after all, solving a case could lead to clues about the treasure. In reality, however, that was not the case at all.

    What she did not know was that the reason why Zhao Changhe was willing to involve her in this matter was that he knew she was not actually associated with the Maitreya Cult, and she might be able to help him.

    As for her goal of obtaining the treasure of vicious qi, it might conflict with his own goal, but that was secondary to him.

    After pondering for a while, Sisi suddenly asked, ¡°Master, I heard that you practice the Vicious Blood Art. You¡¯ve already reached the fifthyer. Is it true that further progress is limited by the finite blood and qi in the human body?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. It is true that I must nurture vicious qi as relying solely on drawing in pure energy is not sufficient. However, nurturing vicious qi does not necessarily require any treasures. It can also be done through killing. The Blood God Cult relies on that method. After all, where are they supposed to get so many treasures?¡±

    ¡°...In other words, if there were a treasure for nurturing vicious qi, you would desire it greatly?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still so calm, as if the treasure you desire doesn¡¯t even exist?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while, thenughed and said, ¡°The treasure is indeed important, but the camaraderie in jianghu is even more important.¡±

    ¡°Camaraderie?¡± Sisi asked curiously. ¡°Because you¡¯re friends with Young Master Tang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Changhe looked at the sky and saw that the sun was setting. He then turned to descend the mountain. ¡°Now that we drank together properly, isn¡¯t Tang Buqi my friend?¡±

    Sisi followed and muttered, ¡°Men are so strange. Just over a drink?¡±

    ¡°Also, didn¡¯t he even give you to me as a gift?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°There is one more thing...¡±

    Sisi immediately said, ¡°Could it be Tang Wanzhuang? Master, do you really have some sort of rtionship with her?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the idea? She did not even give me a nce. Do you really think I¡¯m that desperate?¡± Zhao Changhe said leisurely. ¡°No...it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want this beautiful Gusu to be another Realm of True Void of the Maitreya Cult. We¡¯ve learned martial arts, and there are always things for us to do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we learn martial arts to improve our own lives?¡±

    ¡°Do you see the afterglow of the setting sun?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That afterglow is not only Yue Hongling, but also me, Zhao Changhe.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    After leaving Tiger Hill Sword Pond and returning to the guest house for dinner, a figure shed past. It was Ji Chengkong. He was right outside his door. ¡°The guards of the Tang n are much morexpared to the Lu n. It¡¯s as easy to get in as a toilet. I was wrong to think that the Tang n would be more capable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is the Lu n heavily guarded?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I nearly even thought that I was at the Demon Suppression Bureau. Luckily, although they do have a lot of guards, they are quitecking in skill, so I was able to gather some information,¡± said Ji Chengkong. He sat down at the table as if they were old acquaintances, and continued, ¡°Do you have any wine? After lurking around for so long, I¡¯m parched.¡±

    Sisi lowered her head and poured him a cup of tea.

    Ji Chengkong nced at her again. Her figure did resemble the person he was looking for. Although he did not recognize her face, the person he was looking for was a master of disguise... However, there were many people with simr figures. Even Yue Hongling had a simr figure to the person he was looking for. If he were to use that as a reason, he would only offend Zhao Changhe unnecessarily. With that in mind, he simply let her be.

    He was not too bothered by it. He directly said, ¡°ording to my investigation, the Lu n has a forbidden area, with security much stricter than the so-called forbidden area of the Tang n. It can¡¯t be entered merely with a token or some password. You need to be of the main lineage of the Lu n to be allowed passage. It¡¯s quite strange indeed. They are far more secretive than a n their size should be.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°They have someone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate right at home. That¡¯s someone who has already gotten a glimpse of the Profound Mysteries. With someone like that, they can¡¯t be considered a small n.¡±

    ¡°If they aren¡¯t on the rankings, then they¡¯re just rubbish.¡± Ji Chengkong pointed at his own nose. ¡°I¡¯m at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate, and you were only at the fourthyer back then. Even then, I could not dodge a punch from you. This just goes to show the gap between someone who is on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, like you, and someone who isn¡¯t, like me.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ji, your strength does not lie inbat. You said it yourself: if you were to suddenly use a dagger or even a poison needle, I dare not say that I would not fall in your hands.¡±

    Ji Chengkong nodded slightly, feeling a little pleased with thement. ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone has their own strengths. Anyway, I did not find anything useful, and there was no fun to be had. I¡¯ve taken your deposit, and that¡¯s already enough. I don¡¯t have the face to ask for more. If there isn¡¯t anything else you need, then I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    ¡°Wait, brother Ji,¡± Zhao Changhe followed after him. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you...¡±

    Sisi tensed up instantly.

 Chapter 147: Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 147: Prelude</h4>

    She quietly moved to the window and looked out. She saw Zhao Changhe walk out with Ji Chengkong.

    ¡°As I wander the jianghu, the one thing Ick the most is a good movement art. While Traceless Soaring Blood can be considered somewhat adequate, when paired with my heavy gear, it bes mediocre. As a result, I am unable to investigate things in secret by myself and I end up having to trouble people like you.¡±

    Sisi sighed in relief as her shoulder slumped.

    Ji Chengkong replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? How many people are truly versatile and good at everything? Besides, considering your rtively short time practicing martial arts, expecting you to excel in everything is just unreasonable. If you were good at everything, then would others still have a chance to live? Your Traceless Soaring Blood is indeed quite good. In the Blood God Cult, it¡¯s considered a high-level movement art. That should honestly be enough...¡±

    ¡°Even if the cultivation techniques that the Blood God Cult practice do have great power, movement arts have never been their forte. What use is their so-called high-level movement art...¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°If I wanted to learn the Thieves Guild¡¯s movement art from your master, would there be a chance that I would be allowed to?¡±

    Ji Chengkong scrutinized him as if he were observing a naive neer to the martial world. ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to truly be a disciple, it is impossible. Are you willing to do that? Let me tell you, if you are serious about it, I believe my master would be more than happy to ept a renowned figure like you, who is on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. It¡¯s just that I doubt that you would actually be willing to join us.¡±

    ¡°Is there nothing else I can do?¡±

    ¡°No, that part is essential. How can it be reced with something else... Especially since something happened not too long ago that caused my master to no longer want to take on any more disciples.¡±

    Sisi held her head in her hands.

    Zhao Changhe pretended to be stunned. ¡°What happened? Oh, if it isn¡¯t convenient to talk about, then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. In fact, maybe you can even help with this matter.¡± Ji Chengkong sighed. ¡°About half a year ago, a young girl joined our guild. The sweetest words always came out of her mouth, and everyone treated her like a treasure. My master quickly passed on our core arts to her, including our movement art, our sleight of hand skills, and our methods of disguise... But then, as soon as she learned everything, she disappeared without even a word of thanks.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suppressed the urge to turn and look at Sisi. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re looking for this... traitor?¡±

    ¡°You could say that, but my master has not issued any orders to hunt her down. Instead, he¡¯s even been joking about it, saying he¡¯d been pecked by the geese he¡¯d been hunting all his life. He¡¯s basically been saying it¡¯s just karma that after stealing his whole life, somebody finally stole from him. He found the entire event amusing and told us, his disciples, not to dwell on it.¡± Ji Chengkong shook his head. ¡°However, we disciples don¡¯t feel the same. How can we just let someone like that go? So we decided to go out and bring her back, then let our master deal with her.¡±

    Then, he casually nced at the window where Sisi was and said, ¡°Actually, if she were to go back, admit her mistake, and apologize, our master won¡¯t really hold a grudge about what she¡¯s done. If you ever happen to encounter her in your travels, do let her know.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Could you at least give me a name?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much point in giving you her name, she¡¯s probably using an alias anyway. She goes by Xiang Simeng, but she might call herself Sisi or Mengmeng or something like that. Maybe she deliberately even chose a name that evokes feelings of yearning[1]. Anyway, regardless of how she appears, don¡¯t trust her. We are trained in deception, so if she puts on an act and you end up losing out, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Could it be that you had once been ensnared by her charms?¡±

    Ji Chengkong smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Maybe a little. Who didn¡¯t fall for her back then? But in the end, she turned out to be a heartless little witch. It¡¯s honestly quite embarrassing to even talk about it.¡±

    Ji Chengkong then quickly disappeared from sight, leaving Zhao Changhe to return to his room with a yful smile, singing a little tune as he headed back, ¡°It woke me up from my dreams, how pointless those thoughts seem...¡±

    Sisi could not help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly singing to me about dreams and whatever? Do you think I¡¯m that person or something?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not. If that really were the case, then wouldn¡¯t you have changed your name?¡±

    Sisi immediately brightened up. ¡°Of course, who would be that foolish to use the same name?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a foolish idiot like that who was able to deceive the Thieves Guild, if she were to fall into my hands, she would bare all eighteen of her appearances.¡±

    Sisi felt that there was something off about what he said. <i>Why would I be a foolish idiot? Well, speaking of which... I never would have thought that you would be this familiar with Ji Chengkong!</i>

    She rubbed her temples, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Master, why were you still in the mood to gossip about internal matters of the Lu n when there were no results from Ji Chengkong¡¯s investigation? Isn¡¯t talking about such gossip pointless?¡±

    ¡°Who said there were no results?¡± Zhao Changhe retorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say there is a forbidden area that only members of the Lu n¡¯s main lineage can enter?¡±

    ¡°So what? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. Ji Chengkong can disguise himself, why didn¡¯t you ask him to try impersonating one of the Lu n¡¯s young masters and take a look inside?¡±

    ¡°He might be able to get in, but he might also have some serious problems getting out. Besides, he¡¯s not myckey. Why would he agree to do something as risky as that?¡± Zhao Changhe nced at Sisi. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you were that Sisi that he was referring to, maybe you could have helped.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Sisi would have simply sent herself to her death either.¡±

    ¡°But what if I just needed her to help me alter my appearance?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s risky to go, why would you go in yourself?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do it now.¡± Zhao Changhe turned profound as he looked out the window. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there will be a time... when there is barely anybody in the Lu n.¡±

    Just as Sisi was about to ask him another question, Tang Buqi¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°I¡¯ve been out all day investigating the case. I was wondering where you were this entire time, but it turns out you¡¯ve just been ying with your maid here all day.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this an opportunity for you to shine? Anyway, how was it? Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Tang Buqi entered the room, picked up the tea on the table, and took a sip. ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky. The only ces where they have both gone are the red-light district and whenever they visit each other... And speaking of visiting, they have bothe to our estate as well...¡±

    Sisi cautiously said, ¡°Young Master Tang, a guest just drank from that cup, uh...a male guest...¡±

    ¡°<i>Pfffft!</i>¡± Tang Buqi sprayed out the tea he was drinking, trembling as he pointed at Sisi. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s true what they say, like master, like servant! The maid follows the master, no matter how disgusting the master is.¡±

    Zhao Changhe knocked on the table. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve really been wanting to help you investigate the case. Is that really how you see me?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tang Buqi rolled his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°Well, then let me tell you something now. You¡¯d better take it seriously and prepare yourself.¡±

    Tang Buqi was startled. Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance in Yangzhou still left a deep impression on him, and his words carried weight in his ears. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If, and I¡¯m saying <i>if</i>, the Lu n and the Gu n came to the Tang n and imed that the vicious qi originated from the Tiger Hill Sword Pond, what would you do?¡±

    Tang Buqi scoffed and replied, ¡°There is nothing in the Sword Pond... Aren¡¯t they just fooling around? The Tang n is not one to be trifled with.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Alright, but what if right at that very moment vicious qi really were to surge from the sword pond, what do you think would happen?¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s casual demeanor slowly faded, and he murmured, ¡°Several families have already been affected by the vicious qi... If such a thing really were to happen, then Tang n¡¯s reputation would plummet, and we might even be forced to face the wrath of those families... But the thing is, there really is nothing in the Tiger Hill Sword Pond...¡±

    Zhao Changhe solemnly warned him, ¡°Regardless of whether or not vicious qi does surge from the Tiger Hill Sword Pond, I will only give you this one piece of advice: immediately notify your aunt. If you have already informed her and she is on her way, then contact the military in Gusu and the Demon Suppression Bureau. It would be best if you could get them to gather around the Tang n and prepare themselves for battle.¡±

    Just when Tang Buqi was about to say something, there seemed to be amotion in the distance. Soon, a steward rushed over, panting heavily as he said, ¡°Young master, young master! The four major ns of Gusu have gathered a group of people and they¡¯re making a ruckus at the gate. They¡¯re iming that the vicious qi in Gusu originated from our sword pond and are demanding an exnation!¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s expression changed drastically, but Zhao Changhe grabbed him and said, ¡°Let your father and the others handle things here first. You go to the military immediately, right now!¡±

    1. Sisi is Ë¼Ë¼, Mengmeng is written ÃÈÃÈ, while Xiang Simeng is written ÏòË¼ÃÊ. Feelings of yearning, or more literally thinking of dreams, is written Ë¼ÃÎ, which, when romanized, is also Simeng. ?

 Chapter 148: Spiritual Illusion Arts

    <h4>Chapter 148: Spiritual Illusion Arts</h4>

    Tang Buqi decided to listen to Zhao Changhe¡¯s suggestion. He slipped out through the back door of the guest house, then quickly headed straight to the military camp outside the city.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe and Sisi stood on the rooftop of the guest house, observing themotion at the gate of the Tang n from afar.

    The major families of Gusu had gathered hundreds, if not thousands of people and were blocking the entrance to the Tang residence. Some had even already gone to block the other exits. It seemed that if they had dyed a moment longer, Tang Buqi would have had a much harder time getting out.

    Every person looked furious, and curse after curse was echoing through the air. One could faintly hear shouts demanding ountability from the Tang n for the alleged leakage of vicious qi from the Tiger Hill Sword Pond that was harming the people of Gusu.

    A middle-aged man with a long beard rushed out with a group of people. He was Tang Buqi¡¯s father, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s brother, and the current head of the Tang n, Tang Wangsheng. Tang Wangsheng¡¯s father, the old patriarch, had long retired and went to spend the rest of his life in the capital, and his focus was probably on his daughter¡¯s marriage. As a result, all matters concerning the Tang n of Gusu were now overseen by Tang Wangsheng.

    Not every family had a leader as capable as Cui Wenjing of the Cui n, who excelled in both military and political affairs. Zhao Changhe¡¯s impression of the Tang n was that they were closely following Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s political footsteps, but their abilities were limited, and they appeared to be in a state of decline. Tang Buqi¡¯s father was a reflection of the overall state of the Tang n, and his leadership yed a significant role in their current situation. At least for the moment, he did not seem up to par for his role.

    Therefore, despite staying in their residence. Zhao Changhe had no intention of paying respects to the family head. It seemed pointless to him, and he might ultimately just face ridicule or hostility. The only member of the n he had any interest in, besides Tang Wanzhuang, was Tang Buqi.

    Tang Wangsheng¡¯s voice echoed, resonant and forceful, ¡°The Tiger Hill Sword Pond has been under the control of the Tang n for a century, and there have never been any incidents. This is known to everyone! If there truly was a leakage of vicious qi from the sword pond, then why has nobody in our family been affected? Don¡¯t be misled by rumors and hearsay!¡±

    On the opposing side, one of the people leading the crowd said aggressively, ¡°You have been keeping watch over the sword pond in your rear mountain this entire time. How could we outsiders really know what¡¯s going on inside? My son went astray after visiting your sword pond, as did the young master of the Gu n! How can we take your word for it and believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy about the sword pond you¡¯re keeping from everyone else?¡±

    Tang Wangsheng was speechless. ¡°There are so many people who have visited the sword pond! I myself even went there a few days ago to y chess. Howe I didn¡¯t go mad?¡±

    However, nobody paid attention to him. The crowd¡¯s emotions surged, and the head of the Lu n said, ¡°Do you really think mere words are going to be enough to convince us? How about you let all of us enter and investigate? We¡¯ll believe what we see with our own eyes!¡±

    Tang Wangsheng¡¯s expression grew solemn, ¡°Brother Lu, I understand your pain as a parent whose child has gone mad, but our residence is not a ce where you can throw a tantrum as you please! Are we supposed to allow you to enter and investigate just because you say so? What do you think the Tang n is?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled Sisi aside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Tang n still holds some prestige, the two sides will remain in a stalemate for the time being. That person surnamed Lu and the Maitreya Cult will need to continue to stimte people¡¯s emotions until a conflict esctes before they can take action. Before that happens, let¡¯s go do our own thing. Besides, this kind of battle between thousands of people is not our business.¡±

    Sisi whispered, ¡°Is this what you were referring to when you said that there would not be many people in the Lu n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suspected that something was off from the moment I saw Lu Shaoxiong. I have been specting about their intentions... I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. Right now, the strongest members of the Lu n are all here. There should not be that many powerful individuals among those guarding their forbidden area at the moment. We might still have a chance by acting now.¡±

    Sisi forgot that as a maid, it was nowhere in her job description to apany her master to such risky ces. She followed Zhao Changhe as they rushed toward the southern part of the city where the Lu n¡¯s residence was. At this moment, her curiosity and excitement were no less than anyone else¡¯s.

    The Lu residence located in the south of the city, far from the Tang residence, which was located in the northernmost part of the city. In theory, it seemed highly unlikely for the Lu n to be able to do anything that may cause problems to arise at the sword pond in the Tang residence. After all, it simply did not make sense for them to dig a tunnel under the entire city. That would honestly be too incredible.

    Despite the distance between the two estates, Zhao Changhe and Sisi quickly arrived at the Lu residence. As Zhao Changhe had expected, the Lu n¡¯s estate was almost entirely deserted at this time. The majority of their forces had gone to the Tang n, leaving only several guards and servants to patrol the grounds.

    Although Zhao Changhe was not particrly skilled in stealth and infiltration, he was still able to deal with these ordinary guards. They were able to swiftly and covertly circle around to the back of the Lu n¡¯s estate, where there was a heavily guarded small hill. This was the forbidden area of the Lu n.

    Zhao Changhe whispered into Sisi¡¯s ear, ¡°I have some knowledge of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s spiritual illusion arts, though my skills might be a bit rubbish... I wonder if I would be able to trick these guards into letting me in? On the other hand, we could always just force our way through. I¡¯m just worried about being blocked off from behind. That would be very dangerous.¡±

    Suppressing the itching sensation in her ears, Sisi hesitated for a moment before responding in a low voice, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With a faint smile on his face, Zhao Changhe followed Sisi as she led him to a small courtyard.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, this would be the residence of a certain young master,¡± Sisi said with remarkable familiarity as she jumped through an open window. She deftly knocked out a maid who was pretending to be asleep at the table, and then she rummaged through the cabs until she found a set of clothes belonging to a young master of the Lu n. ¡°Put these on.¡±

    Without saying a word, Zhao Changhe changed into the clothes he was handed. Sisi took out some jars and containers from seemingly nowhere, selecting some sticky substances to smear onto Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, saying, ¡°This is just some simple makeup. We need to cover up your scar at the very least... Hm, that should be good enough. If you use your illusion art now, you should have a much better chance at fooling people...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes, feeling like she had already given herself away. At this critical moment, it was not appropriate to hide anything. Even if her identity as Sisi from the Thieves Guild were exposed, what difference would it really make?

    Seeing no particr reaction from Zhao Changhe, Sisi wondered if he had already guessed who she was a while back. Perhaps he had suspicions from before, like from the bath, the teasing, and her foolish ¡°servicing,¡± as well as from Dragon Bird¡¯s reaction.

    Blushing deeply from the embarrassment, Sisi decided to drop the act and directly applied makeup to her face until she resembled the maid she had knocked unconscious.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi urged, ¡°What are you looking at? You already know, so what am I supposed to do? I also want to see what the Lu n is hiding.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re going in too? It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±

    Sisi hesitated as if she had not even considered the possibility of not going in. After a moment, she scratched her head and said, ¡°I want to go in and have a look...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her thoughtfully and simply said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    They both averted their gazes from each other, then almost simultaneously leaped out the window, returning to the foot of the hill.

    Zhao Changhe walked up confidently, and immediately, a guard stepped forward to intercept him, ¡°Stop! This is the forbidden area... Huh? Second young master? Didn¡¯t you head to the Tang n with the rest?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at the guard¡¯s eyes, his gaze rippling with hidden meanings, ¡°Father asked me toe back and fetch something.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had only learned the spiritual illusion arts contained in the Pure Bliss Art but had never actually used it on others. Now, using them for the first time, he felt a slight dizziness. He felt that the power involved was very different from the internal and external systems he was used to. Strangely, it resembled the spiritual will he had whenbating the vicious qi-induced madness.

    However, this was not the time to dwell on such matters. At this moment, he just had to worry about the skill being enough to affect ordinary guards. Clearly, there were no actual strong individuals left here. They had all been dispatched to the Tang n. The remaining guards seemed even more confused than him. ¡°Second young master, you can¡¯t bring a maid in when fetching something...¡±

    ¡°Who says that I can¡¯t take advantage of this time and y with a maid while I¡¯m at it?¡± Zhao Changhe simply hugged Sisi and gave her a yful squeeze. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll be out soon. Who cares about these things during such critical times?¡±

    Normally, such a request should not have been entertained, but under the influence of the spiritual illusion arts, the guards relented. One of them merely rolled his eyes and turned to open the stone door, muttering to himself, ¡°Who actually says that out loud in public? Isn¡¯t it humiliating to let others know how fast you are...¡±

    There was more than one guard present, and they were all secretlyughing at him.

    Zhao Changhe remainedposed, still holding the smiling Sisi as they strode through the entrance

    The stone door quickly closed behind him, and there was a soft light in front of them guiding their path forward. It was unknown where exactly the passage led.

    Despite the absence of any sound, Zhao Changhe still tensed his muscles and let go of Sisi, reaching for the hilt of his saber.

    Sisi, too preupied to tease him about being hugged and squeezed, urgently whispered, ¡°Do you sense anything? Is there vicious qi here?¡±

    ¡°No... It would be better if there was. Everything would be clear then¡ªthe Lu n hiding vicious qi and attempting to frame the Tang n,¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was grave as he whispered. ¡°But the absence of vicious qi makes this much trickier. We have no idea what the Lu n is guarding. Going further in may lead us into a tiger¡¯s den. Are you still willing to go?¡±

    Sisi looked at his side profile, and her tone became calm, ¡°You¡¯re willing to risk it for the sake of camaraderie. Why would I not be willing?¡±

 Chapter 149: Lu Clan Forbidden Area

    <h4>Chapter 149: Lu n Forbidden Area</h4>

    The two of them stopped talking and slowly walked further inside.

    Zhao Changhe carefully observed the walls on both sides of the passage,ing to judge that they had been carved out many years ago. This meant that this passage was not a recent development, but, at the same time, it didn¡¯t seem like it had been dug out as far back as the previous era.

    Sisi also observed the surroundings. She seemed to be much more knowledgeable when it came to judging these things than Zhao Changhe. As she scrutinized the walls, she furrowed her brow andmented, ¡°This passage should have been excavated nearly a century ago, with signs of recent expansion. It seems that the Lu n has been continuously exploring the secrets here, perhaps ever since the founding of their n, with each generation picking up from where thest left off.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I seem to see any new marks?¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Sisi stretched out her hand and lightly tapped a spot on the right wall, and then she gave it a gentle push. To their surprise, that section of the wall could actually be pushed open.

    But then, both of them immediately covered their noses and backed away, their eyes widening in unison.

    Behind the wally corpses too many to count, strewn about in disarray. Among them were garments that had yet to decay, revealing that they weremon artisans andborers.

    ¡°It looks like they hired workers to dig out this passage, then killed them all to prevent any leaks...¡± Zhao Changhe quickly deduced, his expression turning grim.

    As frivolous as the Tang n may be, they held nowhere near this level of cruelty. They were actually much more endearing andpassionatepared to ¡°noble¡± ns like the Lu n.

    The two silently closed the stone wall and continued walking further in.

    The journey was long, and they did not reach the end of the tunnel even after walking for quite some time. This tunnel was far longer than the underground passage in the White Lotus Temple. In the end, while that secret passage had only been dug out in recent years, this tunnel had been subject to generations of exploration by arge n for nearly a century.

    Along the way, they came across many alternate paths that were clearly the wrong way. It was evident that these were the wrong paths as they had clearly been abandoned after the correct path was found. The correct path was paved with stone bricks and illuminated by bright pearls, while the alternate paths were dark and filled with cobwebs.

    This actually made their exploration of this tunnel far easier, as they did not need to navigate through its entirety.

    Furthermore, they even saw some stone houses further ahead. There were traces of people having stayed and cultivated there. However, at the moment, they were not there, presumably having gone to the Tang n... which also made it easier for the two of them to explore the tunnel.

    The more Sisi saw, the more impressed she was by Zhao Changhe¡¯s deductions. On ordinary days, it would have been nearly impossible to make it through this ce, but right now was an opportune moment. The Lu n had long since been plotting to deal with the Tang n. It appeared that they were mobilizing all of their forces to achieve a decisive victory at this moment, but they had probably never anticipated that a third party would sneak up behind their backs out of nowhere.

    Their footsteps naturally slowed down as they made it further and further into the tunnel. The presence of the stone houses used for cultivation indicated that the core area was nearby and that there were likely benefits that could be gained from it. Otherwise, why would the members of the Lu n go all this way to cultivate? It seemed that the answers they sought in this investigation would be soon right before their eyes.

    Finally, as they made it past thest corner of the tunnel, they indeed came upon a small hall. When they cautiously took a peek inside, they saw a bearded old man with white hair. He was sitting cross-legged in the hall with his eyes closed as he meditated deeply. The entrance to the hall was to his side as he faced a wall.

    What surprised the two of them was that there were no other passages in this hall. This was the end of their exploration of the tunnel, yet the wall the old man faced showed no signs of anything unusual. It was just an ordinary stone wall. On the contrary, there were strange marks resembling sword marks on the wall behind the old man.

    This scene left the two of them confused. <i>If the old man isprehending some ancient sword marks, then shouldn¡¯t he be facing them? Why is his back faced toward the sword marks? Moreover, the sword marks appeared to be rtively new... Could these sword marks have been left by the old man himself?</i>

    Sisi whispered, ¡°That old man is approaching death. He probably only has one or two months left to live.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know how she could tell this, but before he could ask, his chest and back began to vibrate at the same time.

    On his back, Dragon Bird was vibrating, alerting him of imminent danger.

    As for the vibration on his chest, it was the golden foil, but what was it vibrating for?

    Zhao Changhe did not have the time to think. Dragon Bird alerting him of danger was a serious matter. He immediately grabbed Sisi¡¯s hand and swiftly charged... forward.

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    Just as Zhao Changhe began his charge, the old man opened his eyes and said, ¡°I did not expect that while I was trying to catch a cicada, there would be an oriole[1]. Well, since you¡¯vee, why rush to... Huh?¡±

    Just as the light of a de shed right before his eyes, Dragon Bird was already barely three cun above his head...

    The old man revealed an expression with a mix of anger and amusement. He gently stretched out his hand and lightly pat the side of the saber, effortlessly deflecting Zhao Changhe¡¯s lightning-fast attack.

    ¡°I truly did not expect that, rather than escaping as soon as you realized I discovered you, you would actually attack!¡± the old man clicked his tongue. ¡°Such bravery, yet still unknown in jianghu...¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A dagger quietly stabbed toward the old man¡¯s back.

    The old man¡¯s wry smile became even more pronounced. While seemingly sitting still, his upper body slightly twisted, and Sisi¡¯s dagger went past him without even grazing him. She failed to even touch his clothes.

    A gust of wind rose around his waist, and Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to unleash a horizontal sh.

    Finally, the old man was unable to maintain his nonchnt demeanor. He pushed out on the saber with his right hand and stood up.

    Zhao Changhe took a few steps back, his fierce eyes staring at the old man unwaveringly. He then assumed a stance indicating his readiness to continue attacking without fear.

    The old man sighed, ¡°Such a figure... wearing the clothes of my family¡¯s descendants, yet unfortunately not one of our own... A pity, a pity indeed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also said, ¡°I could say the same to you. You definitely possess the strength to be on Ranking of Man, yet you have hidden it so well that you don¡¯t even seem to be on the Tome of Troubled Times.¡±

    The old man said calmly, ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times ultimately recognizes figures based on their achievements... In fact, I have not fought anyone in a long time, and I don¡¯t even know myself if I possess strength that would merit a ce on the Ranking of Man. How did you make your judgment?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer. <i>Isn¡¯t it obvious? Yue Hongling and Chi Li definitely belong at the bottom of that Ranking of Man at the moment. Even if there was a slight difference, it would not be much. I¡¯m not sure if they would be able to handle my strikes so effortlessly, but I have never really fought them for real, so it¡¯s hard to judge. Anyway, you are definitely on that level, perhaps even slightly higher.</i>

    Fortunately, he did not feel the same unavoidable sensation that he experienced with Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s attack back then. Otherwise, that meant that this old man might even be on par with those on the Ranking of Earth. At that point, he should just ept his death.

    But even if the old man was at the level of someone at the bottom of the Ranking of Man, it was not something that Zhao Changhe could handle at the moment. However, he surprisingly found that he felt no fear at the moment at all. Instead, his mind was even clearer than ever before.

    He slowly said, ¡°Your family is doing something big, yet despite possessing such strength, you¡¯re actually not participating. Are you not afraid of your family¡¯s ns falling through and ultimately leading to your n¡¯s extermination?¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason you dare toe and explore this ce?¡± the old man asked calmly. ¡°Cult Leader Maitreya has arrived, and the Tang n ispletely helpless against him. What else is there for me to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, then he sneered, ¡°But Tang Wanzhuang has also arrived, can Maitreya really defeat Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression changed slightly as he slowly said, ¡°Thank you for informing me. Well then, I¡¯ll just have to kill you two before heading to the Tang n.¡±

    After saying that, he unsheathed his longsword.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly burst out intoughter, ¡°Stop bluffing, you definitely don¡¯t have what it takes to participate in a fierce battle. You would probably be out of breath from just swinging your sword a few times. You only dare to act tough here. Otherwise, you would have killed us with a single strike long ago. Why bother spouting all this nonsense? I now understand why your family chose this time tounch their n. It seems that it¡¯s because you¡¯re close to death...¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with ferocity as he stabbed directly at Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat. ¡°You don¡¯t have what it takes to have a fierce battle with me!¡±

    He was not bluffing this time. From just this single sword strike, Zhao Changhe could not see what he could do. He knew that no matter how he defended, this strike would pierce his throat.

    However, he had no intention of defending against the strike in the first ce.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed Sisi¡¯s hand and suddenly mmed into the stone wall the old man was facing. ¡°But I know how to get you into a fierce battle!¡±

    The stone wall that seemed to be a dead end suddenly rippled, and Zhao Changhe and Sisi disappeared at the same time.

    The old man immediately became furious and anxious. He chased after them. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Light and shadows flickered, and dimensions shifted.

    When their vision stabilized again, Zhao Changhe found himself inside an ancient and solemn tomb, with passages extending in all directions, exuding a myriad of auras.

    The aura belonging to the previous era enveloped him once again.

    There had to be a reason for the vibration of the golden foil. Bybining various conjectures about cause and effect, the most likely conclusion he came to was that the stone wall the old man was facing led to a different dimension, and the sword marks on the wall behind him were caused by the sword qi that escaped from that space.

    Zhao Changhe guessed correctly.

    Before they could fully discern their surroundings, they were engulfed by sword qi and vicious qi. The fierce killing intent was a hundred times more terrifying than what they had felt in front of the old man.

    In Sisi¡¯s mind, a word she knew previously emerged: Sword Emperor.

    <i>This is the tomb of the Sword Emperor!</i>

    <i>It wasn¡¯t beneath the Tiger Hill Sword Pond, but within the Lu n¡¯s territory?</i>

    <i>But looking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression, it¡¯s as if he anticipated all of this... Did he guess all of this beforehand?</i>

    1. This is a reference to the old Chinese saying, ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind it.¡± ?

 Chapter 150: Detective Changhe

    <h4>Chapter 150: Detective Changhe</h4>

    Unlike the conventional sword qi of regr cultivators, the sword qi here was incredibly sinister and bloodthirsty. It was to the point where the bloodthirst was tangible. It was as if merely touching it would cause the bloodthirst to possess one¡¯s body and turn them mad. Sisi was immediately reminded of Lu Shaoxiong, who was bound by iron chains in the Tranquility Hall.

    On the ground, one could even see skeletons and corpses lying around. It seemed that they were members of the Lu n who had entered and were killed by the sword qi here.

    Sisi turned around and looked back. There was no sign of the way they came, only the roaring old man chasing after them, shouting fiercely, ¡°You think you can hide from me bying in here? Little do you know that once youe in here, you¡¯re trapped here forever! I only have a month left to live, so death is certain for me. But what about you? Haha... Hahaha!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Several streams of sword qi struck, and the old man¡¯sughter ceased as he swung his sword to deflect the sword qi. However, rather than deflecting it at the two of them, the old man deflected the sword qi in apletely different direction.

    It was like a bizarre drama that left everyone scratching their heads.

    ¡°Is this your idea of getting him into a fierce battle?¡± Sisi asked in confusion. ¡°If we¡¯re all in this harsh environment, that old man will definitely have an easier time than us. And if he¡¯s fine, then we¡¯ll end up dying first... But why isn¡¯t he chasing after us anymore?¡±

    Zhao Changhe dodged left and right to avoid the sword qi and replied urgently, ¡°If your judgment about his lifespan is correct, then he¡¯ll inevitably weaken after fighting for a period of time. We¡¯re all still mortal. How can a person who is close to death maintain their peakbat strength for an extended period of time? It¡¯s simply impossible, at least until we be immortal cultivators!¡±

    ¡°So, all we need to do is stall and the harsh environment will eventually kill him?¡±

    ¡°Not only that, he must be guarding this ce for a reason. He must be waiting for a signal. There has to be something that he has to attend to, and he can¡¯t afford to dy. Once hees in, he knows that we can¡¯t leave, so he will naturally conserve his strength against the sword qi and go where he needs to. It¡¯s easy to understand.¡± Zhao Changhe said hurriedly, ¡°You seem to have some know-how when ites to geomancy. Can you find a rtively safe ce for us for the time being... Watch out!¡±

    Dragon Bird swiftly cut through the air behind Sisi, blocking a stream of sword qi.

    Sisi did not bother asking about whether or not they could go out for the time being. She quickly ducked to avoid another stream of sword qi and suddenly dashed to the right, heading toward a corridor where the sword qi seemed to be more concentrated. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Countless streams of sword qi pierced through the air. Sisi swiftly rolled on the ground, narrowly avoiding the sword qi that grazed her back andnded behind her.

    Meanwhile, loud clinking sounds came from behind her as Zhao Changhe wildly swung Dragon Bird, directly resisting the rampant sword qi.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A particrly powerful stream of sword qi shot toward Zhao Changhe. He repositioned himself perfectly to block it with his saber and have himself be sent flying backward toward where Sisi was.

    Sisi pulled his waistband from behind and gave a strong tug, flinging him forward. Then, she darted ahead with astonishing speed, passing beneath him as he was still airborne. Her speed far surpassed Zhao Changhe¡¯s even when he was using his movement art.

    Zhao Changhe found himself awkwardly fending off several streams of sword qi mid-air, feeling amused and exasperated.

    ¡ª¡ª<i>Heh, it looks like she wants to show off a bit. It seems like she doesn¡¯t want to look like dead weight, perhaps she even wants toe off as the main force! Well, she does understand a bit of geomancy.</i>

    ¡°This way!¡± Sisi reached out to grab his waistband again and forcefully hurled him sideways into the corridor.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    He could only manage to protect his face with Dragon Bird before he was thrown against the wall with a resounding ng.

    There was actually another passage behind the wall. It was unknown where it led, but the sword qi seemed significantly weaker here.

    The two looked at each other, panting heavily. Sisi, despite her confusion, realized that she did not need to ask any more questions because everything became clear to her in that moment.

    The entrance could indeed be considered a one-way passage. Once you entered through it, you could not exit. After pondering over the old man¡¯s words for a short while, Sisi quickly grasped the whole situation.

    Due to the copse of the dimension, the imperial tomb was indeed at the bottom of the sword pond, hidden in a separate space. However, its entrance had ended up in apletely different ce.

    That was why the Tang n could never find anything despite having searched the Tiger Hill Sword Pond for so long. It was because while the imperial tomb was indeed at the bottom of the sword pond, its entrance had never been there at all. Instead, the ¡°teleportation array¡± was at the Lu n in the southern part of the city.

    However, this array was a one-way road. Once you entered, you could only wander inside for the rest of your life, trapped inside forever. And even if they somehow managed to make it out of this dimension, the corresponding exit would be the Tiger Hill Sword Pond!

    The Lu n had found the entrance, but never the exit. Theycked the ability to break out of the dimensional space, so they could neither return to the Lu n nor exit through the sword pond.

    So, they had no choice but to build stone houses right outside in order to scratch the itch born from their curiosity. They attempted toprehend the sword intent within the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, but unfortunately, their gains were shallow and practically useless. They guarded a treasure mountain in vain, gaining basically nothing.

    As time passed, perhaps due to the continuous deaths of the members of the Lu n who went in or the ughter of too many workers outside, or perhaps simply because of the passage of time...in any case, the reason was unclear, but something had definitely happened here. The vicious qi had grown thicker and the sword qi had uncontrobly rushed out. It had begun to break out of the space, no longer confined to merely within the separate dimensional space.

    The sword marks on the wall where the old man had stood served as evidence of this.

    Zhao Changhe knew that Sisi was actually very smart and should have already guessed the whole story, so he said, ¡°I figured it out earlier than you not because I¡¯m smart, but because I understand Dragon Bird better.¡±

    Sisi nodded and asked, ¡°Can you borate?¡±

    ¡°When I met Lu Shaoxiong, Dragon Bird went berserk. I was always puzzled by this because it should not have such a reaction to vicious qi. To Dragon Bird, vicious qi is just a low-level nuisance. After much thought, I came to the conclusion that the only thing in Gusu that could trigger Dragon Bird to move on its own was the legendary Sword Emperor. After all, swords and sabers have always been archenemies. This was the only exnation I could find for Dragon Bird¡¯s excitement¡±

    Dragon Bird shook with joy.

    Sisi gritted her teeth. <i>Bullshit! How can you say that Dragon Bird only reacts to something of that caliber when it literally tried to p me?</i>

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and said, ¡°So Lu Shaoxiong did not actually get tainted after killing someone with vicious qi. He was probably simply struck by the sword qi from the forbidden area. Although the sword qi carries a strong vicious qi, his spirit was not actually invaded by it. The sword qi simply does not have that effect. His crazed appearance waspletely an act. The broken iron chains prove that his parents never actually wanted to lock him up. Those chains were just for show. Why would someone pretending to be crazy behave obediently and let themselves be tied up? This only proves that he has not actually gone mad at all.¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°So Dragon Bird wanted to chop him up, and he did not know where he had gone wrong, so he decided to put on an even more violent appearance to try and cover it all up? As a result, he identally revealed the fact that the iron chains were fake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡±

    ¡°But why would he pretend to be a madman?¡±

    ¡°Since the sword qi here has begun to spread outward, the Lu n will be unable to stay here sooner orter. Furthermore, they won¡¯t be able to keep the secret either. Their only option is to shift the me. Isn¡¯t the Tang n¡¯s sword pond the perfect scapegoat? If they can overthrow the Tang n through this incident, not only can they take the Tang n¡¯s position in Gusu, but they can also upy the sword pond, aplishing their century-old goal.¡±

    ¡°So they staged a good show, bribing an ignorant person from the jianghu to pretend to go mad and attack people. Then, Lu Shaoxiong <i>just so happened</i> to pass by and directly killed that person, which then allowed them to make it seem like he had been tainted by vicious qi.¡± Sisi sighed. ¡°So the first victim did not even know that the young master of the Lu n would kill him.¡±

    ¡°Yep. When I examined the corpse, I found no traces of vicious qi on their body. As such, I suspected that the vicious qi on Lu Shaoxiong was acquired first-hand. As for the third young master of the Gu n, he was likely tricked to visit Lu Shaoxiong, only to be secretly invaded by his vicious qi. After all, what kind of resistance can these dandy young masters possibly have against such energies? Once they¡¯re tainted by a bit of vicious qi, they quickly fall ill. The Lu n then simply used this to create a false impression and guide the major families into looking for trouble with the Tang n. However, the illness that befell the third young master of the Gu n is actually nothing serious. It would soon dissipate on its own. That is why they had to act quickly andunch their attack in just one or two days.¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°But if they wanted to transmit vicious qi to the Third Young Master Gu and the others to incite a siege on the Tang n, they could have started days earlier. Why wait until after you arrive and solve the case?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can they possibly take me seriously? They never nned on taking on the Tang n by themselves. They must be colluding with the Maitreya Cult, and they were simply waiting for Maitreya to arrive beforeunching their attack,¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°If that old man wasn¡¯t bluffing just now, then Maitreya should be at the Tang n right now. Let¡¯s just hope that the Tang n can handle it.¡±

    Sisi sighed with relief, her face filled with the satisfaction of solving the case. The exhration from resolving such matters was no less than when winning a fight. It was very satisfying.

    Despite the urgency of the situation, her tone became lighter, ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°The old man knows that he doesn¡¯t have much time left, so he never intended to leave this ce once he came in. They have been exploring for a long time, so they must have some way to make the vicious qi in this ce overflow into the Tang n¡¯s sword pond. Our mission is to stop him. Otherwise, if the vicious qi does surge, Gusu will fall!¡± Zhao Changhe nced outside and spoke with urgency. ¡°That old man has been wandering in that area filled with sword qi for quite some time now. He should be on hisst breath now. As long as we know where he is, I¡¯m confident in dealing with him.¡±

    Sisi revealed a smile. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I know where he is.¡±

 Chapter 151: Master and Servant Switching Positions? No Manâ€™s Land!

    <h4>Chapter 151: Master and Servant Switching Positions? No Man¡¯s Land!</h4>

    Despite Zhao Changhe¡¯s Conan-level analytical skills, he could only watch Sisi in a daze as she pulled out a smallpass-like gadget and meticulously surveyed the surroundings.

    <i>Getting a pocket-sized luopan</i>[1] <i> was probably not easy. Perhaps she even stole it from Thief Saint Ye Wuzong...</i>

    Zhao Changhe waspletely clueless when it came to geomancy, tomb-robbing, and such matters. At the moment, he regretted reading too much of Lu Xiaofeng[2] rather than <i>Ghost Blows Out the Light</i>.

    Even if he tried to emte Lu Xiaofeng, he could not do so. After all, Lu Xiaofeng had excellent movement arts and nimble fingers far superior to even Taka Kato¡¯s[3]. As for himself, he was built like a tank. He needed to rely on the help of others when investigating cases, and even if he did have nimble fingers, he had no ce to use them.

    It was quite embarrassing.

    All he could do was follow Sisi cautiously as she paced around. ¡°What are you surveying?¡±

    While surveying, Sisi said, ¡°What means do they have to make the vicious qi surge into the sword pond? If they had such means, they would have been able to control this ce long ago... I can deduce that their n must involve triggering an outbreak of the main tomb¡¯s defensive measures, destroying everything around itpletely. Only then would it be possible to break through this space and cause turmoil at Tiger Hill above, while at the same time causing the copse of the sword pond. As for the old man who is responsible for triggering this series of events, they don¡¯t really care whether he lives or dies. He only has about a month left to live anyway.¡±

    ¡°So, my guess about the ants was right... Are you trying to figure out where the main tomb is located?¡±

    ¡°Obviously. Do you think I¡¯ve just been trying to measure to size of your Dragon Bird?¡±

    <i>She really seems to have a bone to pick with that term...</i>

    Sisi suddenly stowed away the <i>luopan</i> and darted out. ¡°I¡¯ve got a general idea of where it is now. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed after her and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you seem to be more anxious than me?¡±

    ¡°If we fail to stop this and the tomb copses, we will definitely die. Why in the world would I <i>not</i> be anxious?!¡± Sisi said angrily. ¡°I was just fine being a little maid, but now I¡¯ve been dragged into this crazy death trap by my crazy master! Zhao Changhe, let me tell you, if I die here, I¡¯lle back to bite you even as a ghost!¡±

    ¡°It would be much better if you bite me ande, then you can be a ghost.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Streams of sword qi began shooting all around them once again, seemingly even more ferocious than before.

    ¡°That old man must be close to the main tomb. Hurry!¡± Sisi had no time to argue with him. She fully unleashed her true abilities and sped forward.

    In Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, she moved like a goddess dancing across the waves, gliding through the air gracefully, evading thousands of des that failed to even touch a sliver of her skin.

    She was both beautiful and swift, reaching the opposite end of the passage in just the blink of an eye.

    What was most amazing was her movement art thatbined the Thief Saint¡¯s movement art and the Celestial Maiden Scattering Flowers Art of the Maitreya Cult. It could surprisingly arouse desires within those who saw it even without the use of spiritual illusions. She was a genius, sessfully merging the things that she had secretly learned and creating her own unique version of it. Behind her beautyy a deadly undercurrent of murderous intent.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Sisi spun around at the end of the passage, her eyes zing with fury.

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth and swung his saber wildly, hacking his way forward.

    He could not shake off the feeling that their roles of master and servant had switched right now. It was as if his prestige had fallen into the mud. While Sisi moved gracefully through the streams of sword qi like treading the waves, he clumsily made his way through like a mud-covered dog.

    Not only was he struggling with his self-image, but the environment truly was quite challenging. Although they had yet to reach the core area, and the peripheral des of sword qi were mostly just ¡°cannon fodder¡± of sorts, it was still incredibly difficult to deal with. It had even been able to significantly restrict and hinder the old man who was at the level of those on the Ranking of Man, forcing him to reserve his strength and remain vignt against the onught from all directions.

    Sisi¡¯s agility was perfect for this environment, but ironically, it was Zhao Changhe, who obviously possessed greaterbat prowess, who was having a difficult time. The relentless assault of sword qi from all directions made it exceedingly difficult for a man like him, who used a broad saber.

    ¡°Is this how a master is supposed to be?¡± Seeing Zhao Changhe struggling halfway through, his clothes torn and tattered from the constant attacks, Sisi finally dropped the act and sneered, ¡°With how you¡¯re faring, I seriously doubt if you can even make it to our destination.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bared his teeth, ¡°Are you rebelling?¡±

    Sisi snorted coldly, ¡°The important thing right now is for us to reach our destination quickly! Not to debate whether or not you¡¯re behaving like a master should!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple.¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly grinned. ¡°I can move faster than you, do you believe it?¡±

    Sisi was taken aback. She watched as Zhao Changhe abandoned any attempts to protect his non-vital areas, allowing the sword qi to cut through his body while focusing solely on protecting his vitals. Instantly, his speed increased exponentially, and he charged forward like a raging bull. In the blink of an eye, he got to where she was.

    Sisi was stunned. ¡°You... Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡±

    ¡°I was originally just worried about losing control of myself if the vicious qi invaded my body, but it seems that the sword qi isn¡¯t as bad as I thought. I can handle it, so why not just do that?¡± Zhao Changhe replied, showing off a bit. ¡°Where to next? Lead the way!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Sisi led the way, soaring ahead. She then said, ¡°If this is indeed the tomb of the Sword Emperor, the sword qi here should be acting as its guardian, and it should not have contained any vicious qi. The presence of vicious qi worries me. I can¡¯t exin it If it¡¯s just because the Lu n had killed a lot of people, then it¡¯s a minor issue. What I¡¯m truly concerned about is...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The possibility that the Sword Emperor isn¡¯t actually dead. Thoughts of chaos have been gradually resurging and spreading, and that may be the cause of the emergence of vicious qi within the tomb. This could also be the reason why the sword qi has managed to leak into the space outside this dimension. It¡¯s the most likely and most dangerous scenario. If the Sword Emperor is awakened by the vicious qi, then it could end up not only threatening Gusu, but the entire divinend[4].¡±

    The terrifying consequences of this possibility stunned Zhao Changhe for a moment. He was left in such a daze that he could hardly feel the pain of the sword qi cutting into his body. ¡°This...¡±

    The disparity in power between the previous era and the current one was something that he had experienced many times. If an existence worthy of being called an ¡°Emperor¡± in the previous era were to really be awakened by the vicious qi, it could indeed lead to the downfall of the entire empire. It would be impossible for anyone to resist such immense power, even Xia Longyuan.

    Sisi pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°Things might not be that bad... Logically speaking, even the defenses at the periphery of the tomb should have been beyond our capabilities to bypass. The fact that the streams of sword qi weren¡¯t at that level of power suggests that the power in this ce has greatly diminished after the countless years since it was established. Therefore, even if the Sword Emperor truly awakens, he may not have the same strength he did in his prime.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. He found this exnation more usible with the evidence of the weakened sword qi. If that were the case, then perhaps the individuals at the top of the Ranking of Heaven would still have a chance against the Sword Emperor. Since there were still tall people to hold up the sky when it fell, those who were still in the pond below as hidden dragons did not need to worry too much about the distant future. For now, the two of them simply needed to focus on stopping the Lu n from doing something foolish.

    <i>Speaking of which, Sisi seems to know quite a bit about the previous era. Moreover, she was even able to tell that the old man from the Lu n was approaching death with just a single nce.</i>

    <i>Could she really have learned all of that from just half a year in the Thieves Guild? Since Ji Chengkong is from the main branch of the Thieves Guild as well, shouldn¡¯t he also have this knowledge?</i>

    <i>She knows about the previous era, yet she could not even recognize the founding saber of the current empire, Dragon Bird... Just what exactly are her origins?</i>

    While Zhao Changhe was pondering, a violent explosion sounded ahead. Sisi¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°These fools really have no idea what they¡¯re doing. They¡¯re using methods that would anger the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, attempting to incite the vicious qi here and have it break through the upper space! Did these fools never consider the possibility of prematurely awakening the Sword Emperor with what they¡¯re doing?! All of them will be buried with that stupid old man! Do they really think that they can just charge at the Tang n¡¯s sword pond?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to respond. He had been cut all over by the sword qi when he rushed over, and he did not have much energy to spare for pointless conversation.

    He rushed ahead of Sisi and turned at the next intersection, only to be met with the sight of a massive stone door. The old man from the Lu n was frantically bombarding it,ughing maniacally as he did so. ¡°Feel the anger! Charge! Break through this damned space! Show me what happens when the vicious qi that has been tormenting our Lu n redirects its wrath on the Tang n!¡±

    <i>What a mess...</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not have the time toin. He leaped several zhang through the air and directly used Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, aiming his strike at the old man¡¯s head.

    The nearby vicious qi grew denser and more frenzied, condensing into a solid form. Even the surrounding sword qi came to have a crimson, bloodthirsty aura. The area right before the entrance to the main tomb became a crimson hell, with a bloody vortex seemingly trying to surge upwards.

    To make matters worse, the entire space felt like it was trembling, causing Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart to pound with fear. He felt as though the terrifying ancient Sword Emperor was rising up from behind the heavy gate in front of him.

    This strike had nearly exhausted all of his strength. Every wound on his body burst open, blood gushing out from them like a fountain. His blood-soaked figure eerily fit perfectly in this scene that resembled a crimson hell.

    ¡°Did you seriously think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with you brats at the fourth and fifthyer of the Profound Gate just because I¡¯ve been exhausting myself?¡± The old manughed maniacally and suddenly thrust his sword at Zhao Changhe¡¯s Danzhong acupoint.

    This was the most obvious w in the Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. Zhao Changhe¡¯s acupoint-shifting skill could not be used in this situation. His only option was to retract his saber and sweep it horizontally to try to deflect the attack. However, by doing so, he would bepletely canceling out the Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. Furthermore, the most serious problem was whether he would even be able to deflect the strike of someone at the ninthyer when he was only at the fifthyer himself. With such a huge difference in their power, exposing one¡¯s ws like this was simply courting death!

    As expected, Zhao Changhe retracted his sword and swept it horizontally, striking the side of the old man¡¯s sword

    To the old man¡¯s astonishment, his sword was actually deflected. He even felt as if his strength was inferior to Zhao Changhe¡¯s!

    He took a step back in surprise, intending to reorganize his offensive, but was even more shocked to find that Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely blood-red. His face was contorted and filled with madness, just like when his grandson had pretended to have gone mad from the vicious blood qi.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe could no longer recognize him, nor could he even recognize himself.

    No Man¡¯s Land!

    This was the second time that he used this forbidden move of the Vicious Blood Art.

    After having absorbed so much vicious qi along the way, the amount of vicious qi in his blood and qi had already exceeded the limit. Even if he did not actively use this ultimate technique, he would probably start to lose his mind and go mad soon enough. By voluntarily gathering the vicious qi and using it, he not only gained some initiative, but also exceeded his original level of power due to absorbing so much vicious qi.

    Sisi, who had intended to help him, gulped and quietly stepped back.

    <i>This guy¡¯sbat instincts and willpower are really terrifying. I didn¡¯t even think that the reason why he has been allowing himself to get cut countless times by the sword qi was that he wanted to unleash all of the vicious qi he absorbed once we got here...</i>

    Sisi had felt like she had been standing up a few moments before, but now she felt like she was kneeling down once again...

    1. A <i>luopan</i> is a geomanticpass used in Feng Shui. Fans of Necropolis Immortal might recognize it. ?

    2. Reference to <i>The Legend of Lu Xiaofeng</i>. ?

    3. Legendary Japanese AV actor. ?

    4. The words used here were ÉñÖÝ, which likely refer to the empire. ?

 Chapter 152: The Twilight of a Hero? To Hell With That!

    <h4>Chapter 152: The Twilight of a Hero? To Hell With That!</h4>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A saber light carrying a speed and power that far surpassed what Zhao Changhe could usually disy swept toward the old man with overwhelming might.

    The old man swiftly dodged and repositioned himself behind Zhao Changhe in an instant. From that position, he immediately thrust his sword at Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck.

    In his madness, Zhao Changhe did not care whether his neck would be pierced or not. He immediately twisted his upper body and spun around, as if intending to cleave the old man in half at the waist!

    The old man did not dare to forcefully block the attack and quickly withdrew to make it easier to deflect the strike.

    His swordsmanship was indeed exquisite. In the process of withdrawing to dampen the force of the attack, the tip of his sword also managed to graze Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand. Normally, if an opponent had been hit by this counterattack, they would have lost the grip of their weapon, but Zhao Changhe, who was oblivious to pain at the moment, continued his relentless assault, swinging his broad saber like a windmill, taking up much more space than a single weapon should¡¯ve been able to.

    The old man did not dare to confront the saber head-on and retreated once more, feeling somewhat despondent now.

    He had weakened too much from when he was at his peak; he was no longer the powerhouse of the ninthyer he had once been. Despite his profound internal cultivation, he was still mortal, after all. His aging body could not keep up. The fierce battle had already taken its toll on him.

    Even before entering this ce, the two exchanges that he had had earlier with Zhao Changhe, despite seeming simple, had actually already been too intense for him. Otherwise, he would have tried to finish the youngsters off long ago... but the fact was, he couldn¡¯t.

    Upon entering this ce, with countless streams of sword qi relentlessly assaulting him, his blood and qi had weakened and hisbat power had diminished long before he arrived at the gate of the main tomb. While his internal cultivation was at the ninthyer, his body at the moment could perhaps even be worse than that of an untrained weakling. With the state he was in, how much of his truebat power could he really unleash?

    In contrast, the power boost that Zhao Changhe gained from using No Man¡¯s Land was simply outrageous.

    <i>How can someone at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate unleash such incredible might? Nobody would bat an eye if he said he was at the sixth or seventhyer. Even if I encountered someone at this level outside, I would have a hard time, not to mention in this environment where sword qi is flying all over the ce. How is this guy able to just let these qi des strike him like that?!</i>

    Even though he could still rely on his agility to barely dodge and evade Zhao Changhe¡¯s attacks, the space where he could dodge had beenrgely restricted. He had to constantly divide his attention to simultaneously deal with the storm of sword qi.

    The old man sadly realized that not only was he barely a little stronger than the lunatic he was fighting, but the longer they fought, the weaker he became. Eventually, he would fall into a disadvantage.

    <i>The twilight of a hero.</i> This phrase suddenly appeared in his mind.

    <i>I cannot spare any more time here. I need to do something quickly!</i>

    A fierce light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly made a move that Sisi, who was watching the battle from the side, could not understand.

    The old man actually took the initiative to approach the point where Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber strike was at its strongest rather than avoiding it to find a weakness.

    As Dragon Bird swooped toward his head, the old man raised his sword to parry it. Clearly unable to withstand the ferocious might, his sword was bent out of shape and sent straight toward the gate of the main tomb.

    In the midst of his frenzy, Zhao Changhe did not have the capacity to think and instinctively continued his onught, exerting all his might to defeat the enemy before him in one final strike!

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Sisi suddenly realized that the old man had simply been interrupted earlier on his mission to provoke the main tomb. It looked like he no longer wanted to continue fighting them and was using himself as bait to draw Zhao Changhe¡¯s frenzied power to strike down the gate!

    Sisi did not have the time to alert Zhao Changhe as his saber was already at the gate. She stomped her foot in frustration, but she also felt a sense of admiration in her heart. The dying old man who sacrificed so much for his family had gained her respect.

    However, just as this mixed feeling of anger and admiration rose within her, she could not help but be stunned by what she saw next.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber did not hit the gate at all. Instead, as if he had anticipated the old man¡¯s move, his saber automatically followed the old man as he dodged.

    The old man: ¡°?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    Havingpletely misjudged the trajectory of the saber, how could he dodge at thest moment?

    The old man forcibly blocked with his sword as Dragon Bird struck down with a loud ng, finally splitting the sword into two. The old man seized the opportunity to retreat, but his chest was drenched in blood from the exchange.

    Now, it became even more difficult for him to evade the sword qi. The sound of wind swept past, and the old man was left covered in wounds in just a few moments.

    ¡°You...¡± He clutched his chest and looked at Zhao Changhe in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve still got your rationality! The madness just now was all fake!¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned, ¡°What? Your grandson or great-grandson can pretend to go mad and I can¡¯t?¡±

    The blood-red tint of his eyes still remained. With a ferocious expression on his face, he shouted, ¡°Your sacrifice for your family may be respectable, but is it only your sacrifice?! The greater the aplishment, the greater the harm! Never mind whether or not the Sword Emperor is awakened, just the destruction that the vicious qi can cause in Gusu is ridiculous. Do you not care for the countless innocent people that will die from that? The only thing you care about is your Lu n making use of the catastrophe to dominate Gusu! You think you¡¯re some kind of hero? Go to hell!¡±

    With a thunderous roar, he raised Dragon Bird once again and struck down directly at the old man¡¯s chest!

    The old man was about to retreat and dodge when a strong gust of wind suddenly came from behind him. Sisi, who had been watching the battle, confirmed that Zhao Changhe was actually sane and finally joined the fight!

    With the injuries that had umted on his body, the old man no longer had the strength to avoid the pincer attack. He no longer dodged, allowing Dragon Bird to strike his chest and the dagger to stab his back. At the same time, he threw his broken sword directly at the tomb gate!

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Zhao Changhe did not anticipate this, and he could not intercept the broken sword in time.

    The old man¡¯s eyes shed with jubtion, but it abruptly stopped.

    Meanwhile, Sisi had somehow managed to swoop in, and right when the broken sword was about to reach the gate, she managed to grab its hilt with her delicate hand.

    The air seemed to have stopped for a moment. Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber had already cut into the old man¡¯s chest, breaking several ribs and nearly splitting the old man in half.

    Despite being on the brink of death, the old man¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the gate.

    In fact, he had no idea how close he actually was to triggering the rampant vicious qi within the main tomb. Regardless of whether it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s earlier attack that he had tried to guide to hit the gate or hisst throw, he had no idea if he would seed in his goal with just thatst bit of disturbance. But when the situation had reached such a point, everyone subconsciously felt as if sess was just within reach...

    The old man murmured to himself, ¡°Just a bit more... Just a bit more... You guys...¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Sisi exchanged a wordless nce.

    But at that moment, the main tomb¡¯s gate suddenly began to vibrate violently. The vague feeling of seismic activity became more pronounced, almost causing them to lose their footing. The surrounding sword qi no longer attacked them but gathered together and formed a vortex.

    The old man burst into manicughter. ¡°I did it! I seeded! Victory belongs to my family in the end, haha... Hahaha!¡±

    Amidst his crazedughter, he breathed hisst.

    Zhao Changhe lowered his saber and looked up at the swirling mass of sword qi that was gradually converging into the shape of an ancient sword. It exuded a majestic and daunting aura as it was surrounded by a vortex of vicious qi. It looked like it could soar into the sky at any moment.

    He stabbed his saber into the ground, then leaned on it with his bloodied chest. He sighed and said, ¡°Did he really seed? Did we do all that for nothing...¡±

    Sisi said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the interruption we caused led to a far different oue... At least there is no sign of the Sword Emperor¡¯s revival.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sensed around for a moment and nodded. ¡°I can sense the emotions in the vicious qi here. It was the old man¡¯s intrusion that angered the vicious qi. But there is also some kind of external attraction, causing the vicious qi to find an outlet and surge upward. The space has not copsed, so our efforts weren¡¯t in vain.¡±

    Sisi added, ¡°Well, that does seem somewhat better. At least we won¡¯t be blown up by the copsing space.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°With the vicious qi and sword qi condensing into a single mass, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will spread and engulf Gusu. At most, it will surge toward the sword pond. As long as those outside can contain this sword qi...¡±

    Sisi sighed, ¡°That is true, but there are two problems.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°First, if Maitreya has arrived, the Tang n may be doomed. Who will contain the sword qi, Maitreya?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Second...¡± Sisi¡¯s voice seemed to squeeze out from between her teeth. ¡°Since the space has not copsed and it¡¯s just the sword qi surging out... How are we supposed to leave this ce?¡±

    Zhao Changhe slowly straightened his body and took a deep breath. ¡°Since the vicious qi is merely surrounding a sword formation...when it rushes up, can¡¯t we just hitch a ride?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Are you crazy?! While the sword qi at the core is indeed the worst part, even just the surrounding vicious qi can make any nearby living creatures... <i>Ugh...</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes, ordinary creatures may not be able to approach such a rich and concentrated vicious qi, but that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been practicing.¡± Zhao Changhe opened his arms. ¡°As long as you dare to hide in my embrace, I dare to take you out. ¡°

    Sisi felt like the biggest sucker she had ever been in her entire life at this moment... She had originallye here to look for a so-called treasure of vicious qi, only to end up being brought to a dead end where she could not get out. Then, she had to fight someone, got nothing out of the fight, and now she had to ce herself in someone¡¯s embrace.

    <i>Where is the treasure that I came here for?</i>

    Zhao Changhe seemed to know what she was thinking and said softly, ¡°We know where the entrance is, and now an exit may be opened up by this sword qi... As long as we don¡¯t die this time, can¡¯t wee back in the future?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°In the future, either the Maitreya Cult will wreak havoc here, or you and the Tang n will control this ce and kick me out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Half of this ce belongs to you. Even if Tang Wanzhuanges, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t exclude you. I¡¯ll even fall out with her if he dares.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you falling out with them? Who do you think you are... The Tang n might kick you out too, you idiot...¡± Sisi muttered under her breath. However, she did not say anything else. She cautiously approached him and nestled herself in his blood-soaked embrace.

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky, and the simple sword shape finally solidifiedpletely. It then rose toward the sky amidst the swirling vicious qi.

 Chapter 153: Twists and Turns

    <h4>Chapter 153: Twists and Turns</h4>

    To the two people in the middle of the action, it seemed like hours had passed from the time when Zhao Changhe had disguised himself and entered the forbidden area of the Lu n to the time when the ancient sword soared into the sky. In reality, however, it had actually not been that long. In total, it had only taken about the time it took for a stick of incense to burn.

    Around the same time that Zhao Changhe and Sisi arrived at the Lu n¡¯s forbidden area, the atmosphere at the entrance of the Tang n¡¯s estate reached the boiling point.

    Tang Wangsheng naturally tried to prevent the outsiders from entering the Tang residence, but under the repeated provocation of the members of the Lu n and the lurking members of the Maitreya Cult, more and more of those from the major families and other uninformed members of the public became convinced that the Tang n, which had been adamantly preventing anyone from entering, had ulterior motives.

    In reality, if anyone were in the Tang n¡¯s position, they would have most likely reacted the same way! After all, who would simply let thousands of people rush into their home?

    But at this moment, the public opinion had been swayed.

    Tang Wangsheng realized that his words were not getting through, and in his rage, he finally said harshly, ¡°Have you all forgotten where you are?! This is the Tang n¡¯s residence! Are you all trying to rebel?¡±

    This phrasing simply could not be any worse, and it was clear that even now, he had yet to realize the true extent of the situation. His harsh words only served to further fan the mes, and under the leadership of the Lu n, people began to rush through the main gate of the Tang residence. Some even used their movement arts to directly jump over the walls.

    Tang Wangsheng was furious. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    After such a long stalemate, the members and guards of the Tang n had long since been prepared and were able to quickly respond. And so, a fierce battle erupted at the entrance to the Tang residence.

    The situation hadpletely spiraled out of control.

    The Tang n was indeed the strongest n in Gusu, with deep roots and numerous talented individuals. However, even with all their strength, they could only hold their ground at the entrance.

    But as Tang Wangsheng watched the chaotic scene, he finally began to feel uneasy.

    <i>Even if we manage to hold on like this, what then? How are we going to resolve this mess?</i>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The head of the Lu n, Lu Yuanting, had directly approached Tang Wangsheng and thrust his sword swiftly at him.

    Tang Wangsheng was furious. ¡°Capture this bastard, and this matter will be settled!¡±

    Lu Yuanting just sneered.

    The two family heads quickly engaged in battle.

    Both of them were at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, but neither of them were on the Ranking of Man. They were evenly matched. Initially, Tang Wangsheng thought that he was slightly stronger than Lu Yuanting, but as they fought, he began to feel that something was amiss.

    Lu Yuanting did not possess any particrly outstanding skills. However, Tang Wangsheng could not help but notice inexplicable idents taking ce. While he was fighting against Lu Yuanting, others around him would suddenly swing their sword at him. After a while, someone would stumble and identally thrust a dagger at him. After a few more exchanges, some of his own men would be thrown toward him.

    All of the interruptions seemed to be aimed solely at him. Meanwhile, his opponent did not face any such interruptions at all. It was as if someone was constantly trying to distract him, but when he tried looking around, he could not find who was causing the problem or where the problemy.

    Naturally, the problem was the members of the Maitreya Cult mixed among the crowd, but Tang Wangsheng had no way of knowing that.

    With the covert assistance of the members of the Maitreya Cult, the guards of the Tang n were gradually forced to retreat. After a while, the gate was breached and forcefully sted open, and a flood of people surged into the estate.

    Tang Wangsheng inwardly cursed. He shouted sternly, ¡°Protect the women and children!¡±

    However, the crowd had no intention to target the women and children at all. Everyone¡¯s first instinct was to charge toward Tiger Hill at the rear mountain.

    Lu Yuanting¡¯s goal was to create the illusion that the Tang n was spreading vicious qi throughout Gusu. By doing this, they would be able to incite others to overthrow the Tang n andterply with the Maitreya Cult in taking over the region. Naturally, he would not directly target any of the women and children. His goal had always been clear: to reach the Tiger Hill Sword Pond and draw out the vicious qi inside.

    Tang Wangsheng did not know or understand this. He was sweating profusely as he led the Tang n¡¯s forces, fighting and retreating until they eventually reached Tiger Hill, where they stood on the Thousand People Rock.

    When they reached this point, Lu Yuanting halted the crowd and shouted, ¡°Brother Tang! We¡¯ve onlye here to verify if the vicious qi ising from Tiger Hill. We did note here to harm your Tang n. Can you see that now?¡±

    Tang Wangsheng was extremely furious and chuckled sarcastically, ¡°Then let me ask you, have you verified it yet? There¡¯s no damn vicious qi in the Tiger Hill Sword Pond!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Lu Yuanting waved his hand coldly. ¡°Bring Shaoxiong over here!¡±

    Tang Wangsheng was startled. He saw someone in the distance bring Lu Shaoxiong through the crowd. Lu Shaoxiong, who had previously gone mad and be irrational, now appeared calm, albeit still dispirited. There were still traces of vicious qi lingering on his body, but it seemed to be temporarily suppressed.

    A sense of foreboding suddenly rose in Tang Wangsheng¡¯s heart.

    <i>It seems that the Lu n hase prepared. Could Lu Shaoxiong really resonate with something here?</i>

    Lu Yuanting said, ¡°If Brother Tang has nothing to hide, then do you dare to let my son go to the edge of the sword pond?¡±

    Under the gazes of everyone present, Tang Wangsheng instinctively felt uneasy but could not find a reason to reject the proposal. He could only say, ¡°If there aren¡¯t any issues, how do you intend to conclude this?¡±

    Lu Yuanting sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer my head aspensation!¡±

    Tang Wangsheng took a deep breath, unable to say anything more. He could only watch helplessly as Lu Shaoxiong walked to the edge of the sword pond.

    Amidst the gazes of the crowd, Lu Shaoxiong approached the edge of the sword pond and weakly crouched down. Then, he lightly stretched his hand to the water¡¯s surface as if he were testing its temperature. After that, he slowly immersed himself into the water, going deeper and deeper until only his head remained above the surface.

    Everyone held their breath, watching intently for any changes in the water.

    After a while, nothing happened.

    Tang Wangsheng¡¯s face lit up with joy, but then the crowd suddenly erupted into murmurs, ¡°Movement! There¡¯s movement! There¡¯s movement in the water!¡±

    Tang Wangsheng looked over in shock. Sure enough, the water in the pond had begun to ripple as if there was wind blowing through the area. But in fact, it was a windless night, and nobody¡¯s hair was swaying.

    <i>How is there movement in the water?</i>

    Upon careful observation, there seemed to be an extremely faint tremoring from below, as if the aftershocks of a distant earthquake had reached them.

    If there was anyone here who had experienced what had happened at the shores of the Ancient Sword Lake, they would recognize this as the turbulence from ovepping dimensions.

    However, most people, including Tang Wangsheng himself, were unaware of this. When he was faced with this inexplicable tremor, he was at a loss. Even though nobody sensed any vicious qi, everyone directed gazes full of skepticism toward him.

    Actually, the reason for this was very simple:

    The sword qi left in Lu Shaoxiong¡¯s body, which had originally aroused Dragon Bird¡¯s excitement, naturally resonated with the sword qi from the same source below. It was as if an avatar had finally seen the outside world, causing the sword qi below to gather and be restless as if it wanted to break free and experience the outside world as well.

    This location corresponded to the position of the main tomb, hence why it was said that ¡°Below the sword pond is the main tomb of the Sword Emperor.¡±

    The sword qi gathering below at this moment was the same as the one Zhao Changhe had seen at the entrance of the main tomb.

    When Lu Shaoxiong brought the sword qi in his body to the sword pond above, triggering a response from the sword qi below, the slight tremor born from the response of the sword qi was the signal that they had set with the old man.

    Merely triggering a response from the sword qi was not enough to cause it to surge upward, but if someone were to provoke the main tomb, causing the vicious qi to gather and converge, would the gathered vicious qi disperse after killing the offender? Of course not. Vicious qi, once gathered, did not dissipate easily. It would only rampage and continue to tear apart all life it encounters!

    And in a sealed space, what form of life could it ¡°see¡±?

    Of course, it was the person resonating with it from above! After all, his body was full of life! While the sword qi outside was essentially simr to an avatar, the corresponding main body was now rushing upward intending to reunite with the part that had split off.

    It was a very simple theory, and it was the only method that the Lu n could think of to have something break out of the dimensional fragment. After Lu Shaoxiong identally got struck by the sword qi, the Lu n began nning for this moment.

    They had never considered the possibility of the Sword Emperor reviving, nor had they ever spared a thought about the possible consequences of vicious qi surging out and wreaking havoc in Gusu.

    They only wanted to have the vicious qi break out of the dimensional fragment andy all the me on the Tang n, fulfilling their century-old goal.

    As for what happened next, Maitreya, who was on the Ranking of Man, could handle it!

    However, amidst the crowd¡¯s skepticism, Tang Wangsheng¡¯s astonishment, and Lu Yuanting¡¯s ecstatic expression, after more than ten breaths of time, the pond water still was merely rippling. Nothing actually happened.

    Naturally, this was because Zhao Changhe, at this time, had been engaged in a fierce battle with the old man, interrupting the n.

    Lu Shaoxiong was sweating profusely in the water, wishing he could dig out the sword qi from his body, but the water still only continued swaying, and there was still no vicious qi to be seen anywhere.

    Lu Yuanting¡¯s expression of joy froze on his face. <i>What¡¯s going on? We had repeatedly tested this at the entrance before. The sword qi inside would always gather and surge out when it sensed external sword qi. Could it be that this isn¡¯t the case at the exit?</i>

    <i>Or could the ancestor below make a mistake?</i>

    Just as he was hesitating, shouts and cries suddenly came from afar. It seemed like there were thousands of troops engaged in a fierce battle outside, with mes soaring into the sky.

    Tang Wangsheng abruptly ordered his rtives beside him, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s happening.¡±

    But before they could even move, guards from outside rushed in and reported, ¡°Master, the young master led the military into the city and found well-prepared members of the Maitreya Cult around our city gates. They seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to seize the city in one fell swoop. After being discovered by the young master, the members of the Maitreya Cult shed with the military. Then, those from the Maitreya Cult began causing chaos everywhere in the city and trying to seize control of the gates all around the city. Even...even Abbess Puxin of the Tranquility Hall turned out to be a follower of the Maitreya Cult...¡±

    Tang Wangsheng red fiercely at Lu Yuanting. ¡°So this is why you gathered a crowd today to falsely use my Tang n! By taking us out, it would be easier for you to cooperate with the Maitreya Cult to seize control of Gusu, right?¡±

    Lu Yuanting was dumbfounded. <i>How did things turn out like this?</i>

    <i>Not only did nothing substantial happen at the pond, but how could that ipetent Tang Buqi think to lead the military into the city and end up discovering traces of the Maitreya Cult ahead of time?</i>

    At this moment, an extremely fat figure flew over under the moonlight,ughing loudly, ¡°Vicious qi soaring into the sky, of course it was caused by the Tang n!¡±

    It was Cult Leader Maitreya of the Maitreya Cult!

    After he said that, he suddenly threw something into the pond before anyone could stop him.

    The water in the pond roared madly, and the vicious qi finally surged. At this time at the gate of the main tomb below, the old man from the Lu n had just died. The vicious qi rampaged wildly, and the ancient sword began to soar into the sky.

    Maitreya looked up to the sky andughed heartily, ¡°The Tang n brought vicious qi into the city, while Maitreya saves all living beings. Is there still anything to doubt?¡±

    A flood of spring water emerged under the moonlight, and a fairy¡¯s soft sigh seemed toe from the clouds. ¡°If you had truly managed to take control of the entire region, perhaps that narrative would have indeed spread throughout Jiangnan in the future... But unfortunately for you, although I¡¯vee a bitte, I still managed to make it here in the end.¡±

 Chapter 154: The Noble Buqi

    <h4>Chapter 154: The Noble Buqi</h4>

    If someone were to rank all the beauties in the world, the extremely beautiful woman approaching under the moonlight had a very high chance of being chosen as the most beautiful woman in the world. However, Maitreya, who was usually extremely lustful, held no romantic thoughts toward her. If anything, he felt straight up pissed.

    <i>Why the hell are you here?!</i>

    When one¡¯s opponent was strong to a certain degree, what you cared about was no longer their appearance but rather your own life and death.

    Maitreya had actually arrived quite some time before. It was just that he did not want to make an appearance too early on to avoid alerting the people of Gusu that the Maitreya Cult would be taking action in the region. He had been waiting until vicious qi surged from within the Tang residence, which was supposed to incite the people of Gusu to gang up on the Tang n. They would thene to sort out and take control of the situation, facilitating their rule over the region in the future.

    Therefore, he had been lurking for so long, but unexpectedly, the n of the Lu n had inexplicably gone awry just when they were on the verge of sess!

    What was even more infuriating was that the military, whose discipline had significantly deteriorated as ofte and whose generals would all frequently lodge in brothels, had somehow been reorganized and dragged out by Tang Buqi. They stormed into the city and killed many followers of the Maitreya Cult after catching them off guard.

    While the hastily assembled and chaotic army was not that powerful, the same went for the Maitreya Cult in Gusu!

    Seeing that everything was about to fall into chaos, Maitreya made a decisive decision and immediately threw out the treasure of vicious qi that he had just obtained into the sword pond, which then pulled the vicious qi below upward. With that, their n should have finally been back in motion.

    But who could have expected that after all that, Tang Wanzhuang would actually arrive?!

    Maitreya, who originally had the power to suppress everything and could easily solve any unforeseen events, suddenly encountered someone who could actually defeat him.

    The capital was thousands of li away. This meant that Tang Wanzhuang must have sensed the crisis that Gusu was about to face as soon as she learned about the upheaval in Yangzhou several days ago. As soon as she realized what was about to happen, she must have rushed here without waiting for her subordinates since they would only serve to slow her down.

    Just like in the Luo Family Vige back then, she always managed to arrive at critical moments. If she had even so much as dyed her departure for another meal, she would have likely ended uping here toote.

    Maitreya could not help but feel a sense of exhaustion. <i>With this woman who holds an important position in the imperial court here, things are much more troublesome. When Vermillion Bird went to kill Luo Zhenwu, she must have felt the same way back then. It¡¯s just that back then, Luo Zhenwu ended up getting killed by some young man out of nowhere. However, it seems like that young man is now on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s side.</i>

    <i>That young man seems to be in Gusu now...wait, could he have something to do with how things have ended up like this?</i>

    Even as these thoughts shed through his mind, Maitreya did not stop. Seeing Tang Wanzhuang approaching him with her sword under the moonlight, he took the initiative tounch an attack!

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s illness had never been resolved. After traveling thousands of li toe here, there was no way she was in peak condition. Thus, he felt thatunching a swift attack and not giving her a chance to catch her breath was his best shot at winning!

    Spring water gently sprinkled, a faint fragrance fluttered down.

    Buddhist light shone brightly, lotuses bloomed in the sky.

    A confrontation between the third and the fifth on the Ranking of Earth began above the Tang residence. This was no longer a yful tentative confrontation like what had taken ce above the Ancient Sword Lake; this was a battle of life and death!

    Tang Wanzhang had fought two demonic cult powerhouses as ofte: Vermillion Bird ranked fourth, Maitreya ranked fifth. From this, the reason Tang Wanzhuang was so eager to break through could easily be discerned. If she had not broken through quickly, she did not know if she would be able to handle these two powerhouses. Even then, there was still the ck Tortoise ranked second, along with a thief, who everyone dreaded, ranked first.

    This was not even mentioning the Ranking of Heaven...

    In any case, among the top five on the Ranking of Earth, four of them were wanted criminals. How difficult was it for the Demon Suppression Bureau to handle such matters?

    Before Tang Wanzhuang broke through, she was already third on the Ranking of Earth. Now, forcibly breaking through had injured her lung meridian. No one knew for sure whether her current strength was higher or lower than before. That was why Vermillion Bird and Maitreya avoided confronting her if they could, fearing this injured youngdy.

    But at this moment, he could no longer simply wait and see, and a battle of life and death erupted between the two of them.

    On the other hand, Tang Wanzhuang was also feeling extremely troubled at the moment. Regardless of whether she could defeat Maitreya or not, the oue could not be determined easily. What should she do about the situation at the sword pond?

    Maitreya could just sit back and watch as the vicious sword rose from the pond and ughtered everyone present, but could she do the same?

    Who could lend her a hand?

    <i> </i> *

    By the sword pond, the situation was slightly better than before.

    Although there was indeed vicious qi rising from the pond at this moment, the people who had been instigated by the Lu n earlier were not as hostile toward the Tang n as they were earlier. Most people had seen with their own eyes that it was Maitreya who had triggered the vicious qi by throwing something into the pond. They couldn¡¯t be sure whether this vicious qi belonged to the pond or to Maitreya.

    But regardless of people¡¯s current perceptions, which side they stood on, or whether or not they wanted to wait for the oue of the battle between the two powerhouses on the Ranking of Earth, none of them were given the time to think about things and make a decision.

    Because a few momentster, the vicious sword emerged from the pond.

    People watched in horror as space twisted unnaturally, as if it was a desert mirage, then cracked like ss. The pond water was truly overflowing at this moment, and in the next instant, the beautiful sword pond disappeared.

    In its ce was a massive sword. Lu Shaoxiong, who had not managed to leave the pond earlier, was directly crushed by this sword. His screams were drowned out amidst the thunderous upheaval of the space, and no one could hear him as he was crushed into paste.

    Lu Yuanting stood there in shock, unable to summon even the grief of losing his son.

    This sword was not only terrifyingly powerful but also surrounded by a chilling aura of vicious qi, captivating the hearts of those around.

    It felt as though they were in some kind of bloody battlefield, with limbs strewn about, bloodthirsty beasts prowling, vultures circling overhead, the sky ruptured open, and the eyes of gods and demons ring menacingly through the cracks. Just a single nce was enough to leave one¡¯s heart trembling in fear!

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Countless streams of sword qi rained down, enveloping everyone, regardless of faction, within a baptism of des.

    This was the sentient vicious sword unleashed by the provocation of the old man of the Lu n. It hade to annihte all living beings!

    Screams rang out one after the other. In an instant, whether they were from the Tang n or part of the various troublemakers that hade, they were left either dead or wounded. Blood pooled around the Thousand People Rock, mixing with the pond water that had overflowed, turning Tiger Hill into a hellishndscape.

    Even Lu Yuanting had not anticipated facing such a situation.

    ¡°Quickly, leave!¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°No matter what side you are on, turn around and evacuate in an orderly manner! The Tang n will stay behind and keep the sword qi at bay. The sword qi isn¡¯t as powerful as you think!¡±

    For a moment, the air seemed to quiet down. Then someone shouted, and everyone panicked, scrambling to flee. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s instructions for an orderly evacuation werepletely disregarded. Even the members of the Tang n, and even Tang Wangsheng himself, were no exception. Each of them cursed the others for not holding the rear, and each of them regretted not having been born with an extra pair of legs as they dashed away from the pond.

    However, this was a mountain path, after all, so how wide could it really be?

    Only half of the massive vicious sword had risen out from the ground, and the sword qi had not even been released for the second round, yet people were already pushing and shoving, trampling over each other, resulting in countless dead and injured.

    No one knew whether more people had died from the earlier round of sword qi or from being trampled by others.

    While Maitreya was fighting with Tang Wanzhuang, heughed loudly, ¡°First Seat Tang, you work so hard for these pieces of trash? And you want your self-righteous Tang n juniors to hold the rear? Pfft, hahahaha... Apart from you, there has not been anyone of any worth in the Tang n for a long time! In my opinion, it would be better for you to simply join my Realm of True Void and experience true bliss. Why waste your efforts on these useless people? I feel sorry for you just watching them.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face remained as calm as water, offering no response to his taunts.

    While Maitreya wasughing wildly, a sh of sword light streaked through the mountain. Someone flew over the trees and rushed straight toward the vicious sword. He stood alone with a sword in hand right before the vicious sword. ¡°This is Tiger Hill Sword Pond, this is the mountain of the Tang n. Members of the Tang n shall hold the rear. Those who still think their surname is Tang, stand beside me!¡±

    The crowd that was rushing down the mountain path paused for a moment and turned to look back.

    Tang Buqi was standing before the vicious sword, looking particrly lonely.

    Even though only half of the vicious sword had emerged, it was already taller than everyone here...

    In his drunken state, Tang Buqi once admitted he was afraid of death. But now, even though everyone could see his trembling hand and shaking legs as he faced the terrifying vicious qi that could cause thousands of people to lose courage, he stood there as if rooted to the spot, a true pir of the Tang n.

    Many people looked at each other and suddenly rushed back toward him. ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Cousin!¡±

    ¡°Nephew!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    Suddenly, a wall of people appeared in front of the vicious sword. Everyone stood with their swords ready, forming a solid defensive formation.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    The second round of sword qi descended like rain.

    However, this time, people realized something: as long as they were not intimidated by the vicious qi and they formed a defensive formation to counter it, the scattered sword qi was not all that difficult to block after all.

    As long as the sword qi was dispersed like this, it was even something that Zhao Changhe could withstand with his own flesh and bones. How powerful could it really be?

    <i>Ding, ding, ding, ding!</i>

    Sounds simr to pearls falling on a jade te resounded. The members of the Tang n were actually managing to intercept all of the sword qi without a single person getting injured!

    Maitreya¡¯s expression changed, and Tang Wanzhuang finally revealed the first hint of a smile tonight. ¡°Oh, did someone just say there¡¯s no one else in my Tang n?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Tang Buqi, leading the group, sessfully intercepted the rain of sword qi. Despite his voice trembling earlier, he now sounded triumphant. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you got?! Ancient evil sword, you should havee out earlier and let yourself be taken away long ago!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword finally broke out of the alternate spacepletely, announcing that the barrier of the dimensional fragment was now broken and the two dimensions were connected once again.

    The massive sword turned around and pointed at Tang Buqi.

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...I was joking just now...¡±

    Maitreyaughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not all that incredible for them to be able to block the scattered sword qi... However, can these people handle this ferocious giant sword? It¡¯s a pity that even those with a bit of backbone from the Tang n will all be lost after thi¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish saying the word ¡°this,¡± Maitreya¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged.

    A man covered in blood, carrying a girl in his arms, emerged from the ground,ing out together with the sword hilt.

    As soon as theynded, the man set the girl in his arms aside, took hold of the broad saber from his back, and fiercely swung it down at the vicious sword. ¡°There¡¯s someone who¡¯s been excited to meet you this entire time. It¡¯s been wanting to have a go at you. It¡¯s perfect now that you¡¯ve formed into a sword! Even if I can¡¯t beat up the Sword Emperor, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the Sword Emperor, are you?!¡±

 Chapter 155: The Rightful Ruler of Today

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Rightful Ruler of Today</h4>

    Everyone was stunned. Nobody could understand how Zhao Changhe hade from below.

    Tang Buqi thought to himself, <i>Appearances truly can be deceiving. So while we were digging through brothels outside, you were actually digging underground? But why are you covered in so much blood? And who is that girl you¡¯re carrying? Is she the maid I gave you? Why does she look nothing like her?</i>

    However, the person who was most shocked at the moment was actually Sisi.

    Not only was Zhao Changhe injured and covered in blood, but he had just used a skill that would leave him in a weakened state. Normally, anyone in his condition would want to rest and recuperate, but he was now swinging his saber fiercely, as if his injuries and state of weakness were irrelevant.

    This ferocity contrasted starkly with his previous calm demeanor when they were solving the case. Sisi could not fathom how these two incredibly different personas could coexist in a single person.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    With a resounding bang, Dragon Bird heavily struck the ancient sword. However, instead of the jarring sound of metal shing, what reverberated was the crisp yet somewhat dampened sound of a violent collision of energy!

    The ancient sword swayed slightly. Zhao Changhe flipped backward, then rebounded off of a rock,unching himself back toward the sword as he swung his saber once again!

    Despite a slight difference in strength, he could still hold his own!

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The ancient sword surprisingly shed horizontally and vertically, using simple sword moves. It was as if someone invisible was actually holding the sword as it engaged Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird in a back-and-forth battle. With each sh, sword qi scattered around them, as if the sword was a wild animal losing fur as it engaged another animal in battle.

    Meanwhile, Tang Buqi and the others were struggling merely resisting the sword qi.

    <i>Is this how one man and one sword engage in battle against one another? Where is its weak point? Does it even have one? Hell, how is he even able to fight against it?</i>

    The ancient sword gave off a sensation that it was utterly undefeatable. It gave off the impression that it would crush anyone and anything that collided with it. Tang Buqi even doubted whether Tang Wanzhuang or Maitreya could face off against it, so how exactly was someone like Zhao Changhe, who was much weaker than them, able to be so evenly matched against such a fearsome sword?

    However, Tang Wanzhuang and Maitreya, who were in the midst of a fierce battle, knew what was going on.

    The power of this ancient sword really was not as great as everyone thought.

    Firstly, it was not the personal divine sword of the Sword Emperor. Instead, this ancient sword was merely made up of the sword qi that was left in the tomb to protect it. Although it did contain the intent of the Sword Emperor, it was far from being able to reach his level of power.

    Secondly, as Sisi had suggested earlier, while the sword qi may have indeed been extremely powerful in the past, with each individual stream of sword qi possibly even possessing the power of an expert on the Rankings of Man, Earth, or Heaven, the countless years that had passed had significantly weakened them. While the aggregate power of the sword qi was indeed still strong enough to break out of the dimensional fragment, the energy required to do that was no joke. How much could possibly remain after carrying out such a huge feat?

    When looking at it this way, the ancient sword really wasn¡¯t that strong at all.

    The reason it felt unbeatable was mainly the thick vicious qi that surrounded it. This type of energy had always had the ability to affect the mind and induce fear in those who witnessed it. When in such a horrible state of mind, it would be nearly impossible to muster any will to fight back. Combined with the enormous size of the ancient sword and the terrifying disturbance caused by its emergence from a separate space, it created an overwhelming psychological pressure.

    But as long as there was someone who couldpletely ignore the influence of the vicious qi, they could go head-to-head against it!

    Apart from the two who were on the Ranking of Earth, the only person currently present who could ignore the influence of vicious qi and even feel like a fish in water around it was Zhao Changhe!

    An area filled with vicious blood qi had long since be his best stage!

    The ancient sword in the air swept at him violently.

    <i>Hwoaa!</i>

    Zhao Changhe held his saber with both hands and ferociously shed downward.

    The muscles all over his body bulged and his hair came loose, his long locks dancing in the wind.

    From afar, it was unclear whether the sword was a vicious sword or if Zhao Changhe himself was a vicious god. Which one of them radiated a more violent energy?

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sword and saber shed once again, and Dragon Bird let out an excited cry.

    With vicious blood qi and the might of an emperor, the sword possessed qualities that perfectly matched Dragon Bird¡¯s, further stimting its already eager fighting spirit!

    Zhao Changhe exerted strength in his legs, shot forward like a cannonball, and pursued the sword once again.

    In the eyes of the onlookers, this saber strike, which seemed to contain the ferocity of a thousand armies and the overwhelming aura that left the masses bowing their head, appeared much stronger than the intent of the Sword Emperor.

    It was as if Zhao Changhe had always been suppressing Dragon Bird¡¯s might, only releasing it without restraint at this moment.

    Whether it was the madness of the saber or the majesty of the sword, new era dominance or the aura of the ancients, it seemed like the winner would be revealed in this final sh!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A st resounded as energy swelled and vicious qi surged like a tide, sweeping over several zhang.

    With the energy wrapped in vicious qi, trees snapped and rocks shattered. The area within several zhang of the impact point had been reduced to t ground.

    This was beyond Zhao Changhe¡¯s power. This was the power of Dragon Bird and the ancient sword!

    Tang Buqi and the others retreated after hastily strengthening their defensive formation. They struggled to withstand the increasingly dense rain of sword qi and vicious qi, but their hearts surprisingly felt increasingly calm and stable.

    This sword rain was bing weaker. Previously, it had raged and killed people, but now it felt like nothing.

    Moreover, the massive ancient sword in the sky was continuously shrinking. At this moment, it was almost the same size as Dragon Bird, and it was still shrinking...

    Tang Buqi finally understood how to kill a sword coalescence like the ancient sword. In the end, it was still just a collection of sword qi. As long as it was repeatedly engaged, its energy would continue to weaken and it would naturally dissipate.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A nearly invisible glimmer suddenly shot toward Zhao Changhe.

    Maitreya had realized that the situation had be unfavorable. Even though he would ce himself at a disadvantage against Tang Wanzhuang by doing so, he wanted to destroy Zhao Changhe.

    Sisi forcefully lunged forward.

    <i>I¡¯ve finally caught sight of the light at the end of the treasure trove, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let a bald bastard like you ruin things for me!</i>

    Unfortunately, Sisi seemed to havepletely forgotten that the other party was the person ranked fifth on the Ranking of Earth. Did she really have what it took to intercept even a casual attack from someone of such caliber?

    The dagger seemed to cut through the glimmer, but it did not actually hit. It merely grazed past it, and the hidden weapon still continued on its flight straight toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword, where it then emitted a crisp sound as it appeared to collide against something solid.

    Zhao Changhe was thrown backward, but surprisingly, his chest was unharmed.

    With a stomp on the ground behind him, he leaped up again, swinging his saber as he angrily dered, ¡°I¡¯ll remember this! I, Zhao Changhe, shall im your head for this transgression!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Distracted fromunching a sneak attack on Zhao Changhe, how could Maitreya still withstand Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s attack? A sword light shed across his chest and blood sprayed from it. Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest remained unscathed. It was a horrible trade.

    Maitreya could not figure out what in the world was hidden in Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest pocket that could actually withstand his attack. At this moment, if he did not retreat, he would die under Tang Wangzhuang¡¯s sword.

    With no time to think, Maitreya suddenly sprayed a mouthful of blood, forcing Tang Wanzhuang to step back slightly. He then swiftly retreated and fled. ¡°When my holy cult eradicates all opposition, I will make sure that you two experience eternal damnation!¡±

    As he spoke thest few words, he vanished from sight.

    Almost at the same time, Dragon Bird struck the ancient sword once more, causing it to waver and finally dissipate.

    The remnant vicious qi and imperial qi then swirled around Dragon Bird, then gradually got absorbed by it. Dragon Bird then emitted the roar of a dragon along with the long cries of a saber, as if proiming itself as the rightful ruler of today!

    Zhao Changhe plunged Dragon Bird into the mud.

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    It wanted to react...but after shaking a bit, it quietened down.

    That was because Zhao Changhe was now trulypletely exhausted. Even when using it as a support, he still struggled to remain standing. It was as if it wasn¡¯t for its support, he would copse to the ground.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood silently on a distant treetop, observing Zhao Changhe.

    His entire body was riddled with wounds, evidence of the sword qi that had cut into his body again and again. Internally, his true qi, as well as his blood and qi, werepletely exhausted. Externally, he was covered in blood, barely resembling a human.

    Any child coulde and push him over at this moment, and he¡¯d fall on his face.

    However, the aura of the vicious qi and the will of an emperor that lingered around Dragon Bird seemed to perfectly merge with him, making him appear like the ruler of heaven and hell alike.

    Tang Buqi and the other onlookers felt their hearts trembling at this moment. Tang Buqi secretly thought that the title that the Maitreya Cult had given Zhao Changhe suited him still really well. He did resemble a bloodthirsty asura...no, actually, that somehow did not seem adequate anymore.

    <i>Perhaps the title should be elevated to something more apt?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had no idea that Tang Buqi was still capable of such thoughts at this moment. He found even lifting his head a bit strenuous as he slowly nced at Tang Wanzhuang.

    As the night breeze brushed past, her exquisite clothes fluttered. Under the moonlight, her beauty was iparable. And when one stared at her captivating eyes, one could glimpse an unfathomable depth.

    After exchanging a brief nce, Tang Wanzhuang was about to speak when Zhao Changhe turned his head, his gaze softening as he looked at Sisi beside him. He whispered, ¡°Thank you for blocking that just now.¡±

    Sisi also turned her head and looked at him, thinking to herself that her intention had not actually been pure, she just wanted the treasure. Furthermore, even though she had tried to block the attack, she had failed to do so.

    But looking into his eyes, she did not say any of that, only murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving me out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded with a smile, ¡°If she dares, I¡¯ll fall out with her.¡±

 Chapter 156: The Maid and the Bureau Chief

    <h4>Chapter 156: The Maid and the Bureau Chief</h4>

    Gusu was still in chaos. Tang Wanzhuang took charge of dealing with the affairs involving the Maitreya Cult within the city,unching a purge of forces that were rted to either the Maitreya Cult or the Lu n.

    During this time, the Tang n was in mourning. The rounds of sword qi that had been unleashed by the vicious sword had imed many lives, with further casualties from the stampede that had ensued due to panic. The earlier conflict with the Lu n had also resulted in some casualties. While the worst was over for the Tang n, nearly every household within the n had suffered deaths, and the decline of the n¡¯s power was undeniable.

    Even Tang Wangsheng himself had suffered serious injuries amid the turmoil and now had to recuperate. During this, Tang Buqi took over the reins, attempting to unravel the tangled mess within the n.

    Zhao Changhey in the guest house, wrapped up tightly in bandages. He looked every bit as miserable as Wan Dongliu had when they hadst met. His eyes wandered around dizzily as hey on the bed. At the moment, he could not even turn his head.

    ¡°Sisi, did you really have to wrap the bandages this tightly? I feel like you did this on purpose...¡±

    Sisi loungedzily on a nearby recliner, flipping through a book on the history of the Great Xia Empire as if cramming for knowledge. Upon hearing his question, shezily replied, ¡°Just enjoy what you get. With the entire Tang n in chaos, who else has the time to attend to you other than a pitiful little maid like me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a maid of the Tang n, you¡¯re my maid..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± she responded cursorily. Her beautiful eyes suddenly sparkled mischievously as she cooed, ¡°Then, Master, when you were changing clothes and applying medicine earlier, what was with that golden foil that you were clutching onto so tightly? Can¡¯t you let your loyal little maid here take a peek?¡±

    ¡°Loyal? You¡¯ve bound me so tightly that it¡¯s poking me now! It hurts, you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s so important to you, then shouldn¡¯t it stick to your body?¡± Sisi said charmingly. ¡°Of course, if you are willing to tell the truth, what sticks to your body might not just be the golden foil, but something else entirely...¡±

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat with a gulp, then said, ¡°The truth is, it¡¯s a breastte that I prepared in advance. Did you not see how useful it was? That stupid Maitreya thought he was being smart, little did he know that I already ounted for such a scenario much earlier...¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes and no longer bothered arguing with him.

    What kind of breastte could withstand the strike of someone who was fifth on the Ranking of Earth so easily? And even if it really was just a breastte, it would still be considered an incredible treasure.

    But then again, it was only because Zhao Changhe had been gripping the golden foil so tightly that it had caught her attention. She had nced at it several times, but she could not notice anything unusual about it. It looked just like an ordinary golden foil. Maybe it was indeed a special item that was simply supposed to be ced over the heart and serve as a breastte. That exnation did make sense, after all.

    Regardless of whether it was a treasure or not, Sisi had no intention of openly snatching it from him. In fact, it was because of how tightly he held on to it that caused her to feel annoyed enough to wrap him up so tightly with the bandages.

    <i>The obviously powerful Dragon Bird is lying just right beside your bed, and I don¡¯t even have any ns of snatching that away, much less a measly golden foil... Ridiculous.</i>

    Being wrapped up so tightly that he could not move felt really ufortable for an active and restless person like Zhao Changhe. After lying still for only a short while, he began fidgeting around again. ¡°Hey, Sisi...¡±

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re so close now, why don¡¯t you wash off your disguise and let me see your true face?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not close. Who said we¡¯re close? Who are you, and why would I get close to you?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ve heard that leaving that kind of stuff on your face for too long damages the skin.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why my real face is so ugly and pockmarked, so I¡¯d rather not show it to you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe persisted, ¡°Well, you also shouldn¡¯t keep flipping through those history books, there¡¯s no record of Dragon Bird on any of those.¡±

    Sisi continued speed-reading through the books, ¡°Who told you that I was looking for Dragon Bird? Can¡¯t I just read history because I want to?¡±

    ¡°Then do you want to know the origins of Dragon Bird?¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi finally closed the book in her hand and a smile returned to her face. ¡°Master, are you really willing to tell me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got three conditions...¡±

    Sisi shifted herself closer to the bed, her fingers hovering over his soft waist. She then said through gritted teeth, ¡°Three conditions? You really think I¡¯m easy to bully, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, let me finish talking. You only need toplete one of the three conditions, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips, feeling as though she could ept this. She paused her pinching motion and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Then please continue, master.¡±

    ¡°First, let me see your true face.¡±

    Sisi grunted. ¡°What¡¯s the second one?¡±

    ¡°Second, take off this bandage that you¡¯ve wrapped around me as if we¡¯re in an S&M film and wrap it around me normally. It¡¯s really ufortable.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s ice and em? Forget it, I don¡¯t need you to exin your dialect to me. I¡¯m not going to untie you anyway,¡± Sisi smiled and said. ¡°What¡¯s the third one?¡±

    In fact, Zhao Changhe did not have a third condition in mind. He just wanted to either see her true appearance or have her remove the bandages, but now he was caught off guard. Seeing Sisi¡¯s mischievous smile made him lose his temper. He suddenly blurted out, ¡°Third, give me a kiss. After all, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t kissed before.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened.

    In the next moment, a man¡¯s screams of agony came from the guest house. It was unclear which part of him hurt, but it sounded extremely miserable.

    Tang Wanzhuang, who had just entered the guest courtyard, slowed her pace.

    Right beside the bed in the guest house, Sisi had her hand extended, pinching Zhao Changhe¡¯s waist. Her upper body leaned toward him, her cherry lips nearly brushing against his cheek, slowly moving closer to his lips.

    Zhao Changhe: Í¹

    Sisi seemed to be aware of it. She giggled softly as she whispered in a seductive voice, ¡°You truly are worthy of being my master. Even when you¡¯re so injured, you¡¯re still so lively.¡±

    Lips nearly touching, breaths mingling.

    She then suddenly exerted more force in her fingers that were pinching his waist.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face turned purple with embarrassment, unsure of how to feel at the moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue pretending anymore, eh?¡± Sisi said charmingly. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, that fake celestial maiden was me. What¡¯s wrong? Are you happy to have taken advantage of me? Do you perhaps think that I¡¯m actually promiscuous?¡±

    ¡°No, no... Ooh... Yes, yes, ow!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to uncover your secrets, perhaps even use them for my own benefit... It was just a petty scheme. I¡¯m not constrained by so many rules like you guys...¡± Sisi bit her lower lip. ¡°Actually, that was my first kiss. Do you think that I just kiss people randomly?¡±

    ¡°No, no... I know you¡¯re inexperienced. You couldn¡¯t even y Yue Hongling¡¯s role properly.¡±

    ¡°So you do know...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re actually smart... But do you not realize that you¡¯re in the palm of my hand right now? Whether you live or die is up to me,¡± Sisi whispered softly. ¡°Tell me your secrets, including everything about Dragon Bird. Considering that we escaped death together, I won¡¯t torture that information out of you. Isn¡¯t that great?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said honestly, ¡°If this is how you n to torture me, with your soft breasts pressed against me, then please torture me some more. Ouch~¡±

    <i>Knock, knock, knock.</i>

    Knocking sounds came from the door and interrupted them.

    Tang Wanzhuang was very moral and did not eavesdrop on purpose. However, it was quite hard not to hear the ooh¡¯s and ow¡¯sing from inside. Unable to bear it any longer, she finally knocked on the door.

    Sisi sprang up as if she had springs attached to her waist and she quickly tidied herself up to immediately look just like a well-behaved maid.

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and said, ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in.¡±

    As the door opened, Tang Wanzhuang stood there quietly, casting her gaze at Sisi, who was right beside the bed, and then at Zhao Changhe, who looked like a dumpling. She did not say anything for a few moments, thenmented, ¡°If you want to recuperate faster... It¡¯s best not to be too indulgent ...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Zhao Changhe cleared his throat again, feeling very helpless. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of things on your te at the moment. You still have the time to visit me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already settled most of it. As for the rest, Weiyang and the others will be here soon, they can handle it...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°Also, those other matters... are not as important as you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How can that be?¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°I¡¯m not important at all.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°At least this time, you are the benefactor of the Tang n.¡±

    ¡°I simply did what I did for my friend Tang Buqi, as well as for the people of Gusu. What I did has nothing to do with saving the Tang n,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°If you came here to thank me for helping protect the masses, I won¡¯t be falsely modest. After all, I do good deeds to receive praise and rightfully demand a reward.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled, feeling quite amused. ¡°Oh? And what reward do you want? Assurance that you and your maid will be allowed entry to the tomb of the Sword Emperor? Or do you want the treasure of vicious qi that Maitreya threw into the sword pond?¡±

    Sisi could not help but feel that ording to how Zhao Changhe had just spoken with her, his reply to Tang Wanzhuang would definitely be something like ¡°I want you.¡± But to her surprise, Zhao Changhe suddenly became so serious that it felt as if he had been reced by an entirely different person, and he answered, ¡°I want both, and I also want you to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The tomb of the Sword Emperor should have already rejoined the main world. Please seal it off immediately. I know that you will definitely want to investigate it, and I won¡¯t stop you. When the timees, I just want you to take me and Sisi with you, but afterward, refrain from further exploration in the future. On the contrary, you must do whatever you can to seal it off again.¡±

    Sisi was stunned momentarily, but Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Why is that? Don¡¯t you know that thoroughly exploring such ancient sites may bring the greatest benefits to you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t trust either the Demon Suppression Bureau or the Tang n. If they continue blindly exploring the tomb, they may trigger a major catastrophe such as the revival of the Sword Emperor. If that really happens, then we¡¯ll all die. Besides...¡±

    He paused, and then his words became more incisive, ¡°Are you really sure that Gusu will still be under your control in the future and not Maitreya¡¯s? Looking at the current situation, even Xia Longyuan would not dare make such ims.¡±

    Sisi finally nodded, thinking to herself that Zhao Changhe really was smart and rational when he wanted to.

    Tang Wanzhuang, however, smiled gently as moved forward and sat on the edge of Zhao Changhe¡¯s bed. ¡°I have already begun making preparations for this. We can go and take a look at the tomb together once you¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    As she spoke, her delicate hands brushed over the bandages on his body, loosening them slightly. ¡°Who bound you this tightly? It isn¡¯t beneficial to your recovery. I have some specially made ointment for external injuries here. Have your maid apply it to every part of your body, its effect¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Sisi stood behind her with her hands on her hips and her eyebrow raised. ¡°I only know how to wrap someone like a dumpling using bandages! Lady First Seat, you appear to have such delicate hands. You¡¯re also skilled at treatment, right? Then please apply the ointment on him yourself and let this little maid see how much the person who is constantly expressing gratitude to their benefactor is willing to do. Those things you said earlier weren¡¯t just empty words, were they?¡±

 Chapter 157: Aunt and Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 157: Aunt and Uncle</h4>

    Sisi was not afraid of Tang Wanzhuang at all. After all, she had not revealed her true face yet, so she would not even know who she was. With that being the case, what did she have to be afraid of?

    Regardless, she was full of grievances at this moment. She had painstakingly bound those bandages so tight, only for Tang Wanzhuang to casually undo them and then criticize her for doing them improperly. <i>The benefactor of your Tang n has been lying in bed for so long. You know how to treat the injury, but you don¡¯te to treat it. But when someone else helps him with his injuries, it¡¯s not good enough? Who does she think she is, acting so superior?</i>

    Seeing how sulky Sisi was, Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips, unable to refute her for a moment.

    Although it seemed like Sisi had not done much in battle, who really knew just how much she had contributed below the sword pond? Even if she had not done much directly, just apanying and assisting Zhao Changhe theoretically made her a benefactor of the Tang n, so Tang Wanzhuang really could not just get angry with her.

    <i>But helping Zhao Changhe apply ointment...</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was very hesitant.

    She was not as easygoing as Sisi, and besides... there were certain aspects of Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity and their rtionship that made her wary. Both sides were tacitly avoiding certain things, so would applying ointment lead to something unexpected?

    Tang Wanzhuang really could not bring herself to do it, so she looked at Sisi and said apologetically, ¡°It really isn¡¯t my ce to do something like this. Since you¡¯re Mister Zhao¡¯s maid, can you please...¡±

    Sisi stomped her foot. ¡°You¡¯re known for your intelligence, yet even someone like Tang Buqi figured out I¡¯m not a real maid and you haven¡¯t?!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    She had a lot to do since arriving, and she had not asked about such things yet. <i>How am I supposed to know something like that... Wait, if you¡¯re not a maid, then what were you doing just now?</i>

    Zhao Changhe, watching the two women staring at each other, could not help butugh. ¡°Come on, Sisi, don¡¯t make things difficult for First Seat Tang...¡±

    Sisi became even more annoyed. ¡°Oh, look at us, both just untouched virgins. But I¡¯m supposed to apany you, while she, with her pure and aloof demeanor, gets treated like a queen! She¡¯s practically an old auntie, what¡¯s with all the pretense?!¡±

    ¡°Where are you talking about...¡± Zhao Changhe looked at Tang Wanzhuang, impressed by the fact that she was actually revealing rare embarrassment. He could not help but give Sisi a thumbs up in his mind. It was not easy to make Tang Wanzhuang feel ufortable like this. However, he could not say any of his thoughts out loud. He could only smooth things over. ¡°I¡¯m not that familiar with First Seat Tang. We¡¯re only people who carry out official business with one another. On the other hand, you¡¯re someone who¡¯s been my partner in battle.¡±

    Sisi blinked. <i>Tsk... It¡¯s annoying how good he is at talking.</i>

    She snorted deliberately and said, ¡°Are you seriously saying that? Then howe you call Tang Buqi your eldest nephew so intimately? It doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re only carrying out official business with one another.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at Zhao Changhe with an expressionless face.

    Now it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s turn to look embarrassed, ¡°Uh... That was just a joke, a joke...¡±

    Sisi said leisurely, ¡°To those who treat you well, you talk as if they¡¯re promiscuous. To those who maintain their dignity and act pretentious, you talk as if they are innocent and deserving of respect. I¡¯m not stupid. You two can enjoy your innocence together. I want to see if the one willing to help you treat your injuries is the promiscuous woman or the innocent official.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left, mming the door behind her.

    Inside the room, Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang looked at each other. Tang Wanzhuang had no idea who Sisi was and thought she was jealous, but Zhao Changhe knew why she had lost her temper.

    It seemed that his obvious respect for Tang Wanzhuang had rubbed her the wrong way. She probably felt like she¡¯d been taken advantage of and felt aggrieved.

    However, she still had not exined her background. So, what exactly was he supposed to think of her?

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed and asked, ¡°Did that girl misunderstand something? Do I need to exin things to her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s no misunderstanding... I can only say that the fate of people getting to know each other is really strange. Well, you can just leave the ointment there. My injuries are mainly on the front side, so I can apply it myself. I don¡¯t need anyone to pamper me. I¡¯m not that delicate.¡±

    For some reason... Maybe because Sisi had left and the situation was less awkward, or perhaps it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s natural attitude that made Tang Wanzhuang feel more at ease, but she did not feel like there was any problem now. She casually picked up some ointment and applied it on the worst of Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder injuries.

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback but did not say anything. Actually, as long as there was not any awkwardness between men and women, something like this was quite normal. Talking about it made it less awkward.

    He thought for a moment, then brought up another topic, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve settled the two matters in Yangzhou and Gusu, I believe that I¡¯ve already done enough as a secret agent, right?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled and said, ¡°In recent years, there has not been an agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau with greater achievements than you... It¡¯s only been a short while since you arrived in Jiangnan, yet you¡¯ve already put a stop to such major cases. If that isn¡¯t enough, then nothing else will be.¡±

    ¡°So Dragon Bird and the Six Harmonies Art are simply things that I earned through my own aplishments. You better not bring that topic up with me again in the future. The jade token is on the table over there. You can take it back.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked puzzled. ¡°This token should be very useful to you. It grants you a lot of authority without any of the responsibility. Why are you returning it to me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s merely fate... I used to roam the <i>jianghu</i>, seeking revenge and righting wrongs. But ever since I got that token, all I¡¯ve been doing is solving cases. It¡¯s really strange. Although I can¡¯t say that doing so hasn¡¯t been interesting, I don¡¯t want to keep investigating cases all the time. It¡¯s very tiring.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled helplessly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that because you came to Jiangnan with the intent to target the Maitreya Cult, knowing that the Maitreya Cult was operating secretly in Jiangnan? You shouldn¡¯t be surprised that you¡¯re solving cases all the time when you¡¯re the one looking for cases to solve. Where does fatee into y here? Keep the token. If you still somehow end up in situations where you have to solve cases, then you can just smash it if you really think it is what is causing that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said happily, ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of constraints, after all.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang carefully applied the ointment and thought for a while, then said, ¡°Speaking of Dragon Bird... Now that its power has been revealed, interested parties like Maitreya, my elder brother, and several others are likely aware of what it is. Even if you get rid of the saber, it¡¯s already toote. Trouble will still surely follow you. What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if Maitreya knows. I was worried about attracting trouble before, but I¡¯ve already offended him to death anyway. We¡¯ve long been at loggerheads, so what difference does it make if he knows that I have the saber?¡±

    ¡°What if he spreads the news to others? Like Vermillion Bird.¡±

    ¡°It''s unlikely. He¡¯s not just a martial artist concerned with personal grudges; he¡¯s a rebel leader with political considerations.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s the only one who knows the secret and he captures me in the future, he might stand to gain something. Would he really leak it to the Four Idols Cult for their benefit, allowing them to further boost their reputation for killing a prince? Or would he keep the valuable information to himself? If I were him, I would definitely not leak this information to others. Well, whether he actually thinks the same is hard to say. After all, a madman can do anything.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled again, ¡°You say you¡¯re not suited for the court, but I find you more fitting with each passing moment.¡±

    ¡°Give me a break,¡± Zhao Changhe retorted. ¡°The imperial court is rotten, whether it¡¯s Xia Longyuan or the Tang n. Am I supposed to join the court and learn how to sacrifice everything for others like you? I¡¯m not sick in the head.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang continued applying the ointment absentmindedly, not responding.

    Zhao Changhe added, ¡°As for your elder brother and the others knowing, I trust that you¡¯ll keep them quiet. That was never really a problem to begin with, right?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang came back to her senses and a hint of a blush spread across her face. ¡°I can indeed keep them quiet, but the issue is how they¡¯ll perceive it. I¡¯m afraid that my father would rush from the capital to see you in a few days if news of such actions were to get out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remarked, ¡°Have you ever considered that this is a simple matter? I don¡¯t understand why someone like you, who¡¯s known for her wisdom, would be troubled by such trivialities.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked curiously, ¡°Simple?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s simple,¡± Zhao Changhe said matter-of-factly. ¡°All I have to do is tell your family that I have no interest in a twenty-eight-year-olddy, and that would be the end of it.¡±

    As Tang Wanzhuang listened, her expression unconsciously turned fierce, and her hand involuntarily applied more pressure.

    The strength of someone ranked third on the Ranking of Earth was no joke. Even the slightest increase in force made Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes bulge. ¡°Holy crap, are you trying to kill...¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao, brother Zhao!¡± The door suddenly burst open, and Tang Buqi rushed in. ¡°My dad said... Uh, wait, did you just say ¡®kill¡¯? Uh...¡±

    He looked at Zhao Changhe, who was lying on the bed with his bare chest, and then at his aunt, who was sitting on the edge of the bed applying ointment to him. His mind echoed with the phrase ¡°kill your husband.¡± His face turned a myriad of colors as he slowly backed away, his back hitting the door frame with a loud thud as he then fell to the floor outside the room.

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Wanzhuang suppressed the anger and embarrassment bubbling within her, then she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°Is it a part of Tang n¡¯s etiquette to barge into people¡¯s rooms without knocking?¡±

    <i>Our Tang n¡¯s etiquette also doesn¡¯t allow women to touch men like this before marriage.</i>

    Tang Buqi muttered in his mind. However, how could he actually dare to say that out loud to his aunt? His expression was on the verge of tears as he said, ¡°Uncle said that I don¡¯t need to knock in the future if we¡¯re to be friends...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth hung wide open.

 Chapter 158: Sisis True Face

    <h4>Chapter 158: Sisi''s True Face</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was known for her calm and graceful demeanor, was probably experiencing her first bout of rage in her entire life. Zhao Changhe watched helplessly as she grabbed Dragon Bird from beside the bed and stormed out the door toward Tang Buqi. She kicked him sending him tumbling, then used Dragon Bird like the door panel it was and delivered a resounding smack to Tang Buqi¡¯s ass. ¡°He tells you not to knock, he tells you to call him uncle, and you listen?! Who told you that this guy is your uncle?!¡±

    Tang Buqi screamed: ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong! I understand! Aunt, you care about face! He isn¡¯t my uncle, he isn¡¯t my uncle!.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was furious, ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s because I care about face?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was wrong, you don¡¯t care about face...¡±

    <i>Smack! Smack! Smack!</i>

    Amid Tang Buqi¡¯s cries of agony, Zhao Changhe finally closed his mouth, which had been gaping for what seemed like ages.

    <i>What a genius. If you don¡¯t get beaten, who will?</i>

    <i>Hm? Why does it feel as if this aunt has been bullying this nephew since he was a child? She¡¯s so skilled at it...</i>

    He wanted to intervene but did not know how to. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Stop hitting him. You aren¡¯t well. What if you tire yourself out...¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being beaten, yet she¡¯s the one you¡¯re worried about? And you still dare to call yourself my uncle!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang really did get exhausted from beating her nephew. She leaned on the saber, panting heavily as she coughed, ¡°Tell me, what did your father say for you to barge in like that?¡±

    ¡°Dad said that the saber is probably the Dragon Bird of the Great Xia, and brother Zhao is probably...¡± Tang Buqi covered his head, cautiously ncing at his aunt. ¡°So I came to confirm it, but it looks like there¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was almost driven to death by anger. She coughed violently for a long time, unable to speak.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but wonder if her condition had been in fact caused by the idiots in her family...

    He could only say: ¡°Nephew... Er, I mean, brother Tang, this saber is indeed Dragon Bird. Please help keep it a secret. Besides, being able to use Dragon Bird does not mean that I have any special status. Look, even your aunt can use it. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions...¡±

    <i>My aunt is the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and she carries the aura of the Great Xia. There¡¯s nothing strange about Dragon Bird recognizing her? But what about you?</i>

    Tang Buqi felt like he had a stomach full of words but dared not speak any of them. It seemed like anything he said at the moment would only end up causing him to get beaten up.

    <i>Anyway, the saber is indeed Dragon Bird, and you¡¯re the prince. Isn¡¯t it normal for my aunt to be close to you? This should be a joyous asion for the family. But what right do I have to say anything? I¡¯m just a poor nephew who suddenly has an uncle who is younger than me, and I even have to endure the beatings of my aunt.</i>

    Tang Buqi felt aggrieved, and it took him a while to gather himself before finally saying, ¡°There aren¡¯t many who can recognize this saber. If my dad had not told me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell. And as long as I don¡¯t tell them, most others wouldn¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I believe that the Tang n will handle this matter appropriately,¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at him but ultimately did not say anything. She tiredly brought the saber back into the room and sat on the table.

    Tang Buqi cautiously followed in and sat on the chair opposite her at the table, his buttocks still sore from being smacked just now.

    ¡°Brother Tang,¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly called out.

    Hearing him speak in such a formal tone, Tang Buqi looked at him in surprise.

    But then Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°I understand the anxiety that parents feel when they see their daughter of marriageable age still unmarried, and I understand the desire to find a suitable match for her, as well as the desire to seize an opportunity to benefit the family... However, Tang Wanzhuang is not an ordinary person. She supports not only your entire n, but also the empire... The Tang n should not, and <i>does not have the right to</i>, force her to do anything.¡±

    Tang Buqi said hurriedly, ¡°We never forced her to do anything...¡±

    Zhao Changhe acted as if he had not heard anything and continued, ¡°The Tang n should not take advantage of her filial and kind-hearted character. If someone like me, awless bandit, were in her ce, I would have definitely had a falling out with the n a long time ago. But every one of you wants to take charge; just who do you think you are? Never mind being unmarried at twenty-eight, even if she were unmarried at eighty-two, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I have such status, but even if I did, I would refuse such political marriages. No matter how you see me, please kindly convey my words to your old man.¡±

    Tang Buqi found it extremely strange. <i>You¡¯re not wrong, but with you having just acted the way you did, are you just trying to evade responsibility now?</i>

    But looking at his aunt¡¯s expression, she was actually smiling. Her beautiful eyes nced over at Zhao Changhe with appreciation.

    <i>You actually appreciate it when someone eats you up but doesn¡¯t want to own up to it? Forget it, when ites to elders¡¯ affairs, juniors shouldn¡¯t interfere.</i>

    Tang Buqi sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convey your words to my dad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°I must say, eldest nephew... Er, brother Tang, the way you stood against the vicious sword was truly impressive.¡±

    Tang Buqi snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a clump of sword qi, what¡¯s so great about it?! I just haven¡¯t cultivated enough. If my cultivation were a bit higher, you wouldn¡¯t have even gotten the chance to show off!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, do you dare to go out by yourself next time?¡±

    Tang Buqi was startled, then suddenly chuckled, ¡°The matters here are pretty much settled. I¡¯ll be heading north soon. I suddenly feel like there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Once you see more of the world, you¡¯ll find that a lot of things aren¡¯t actually that special,¡± said Zhao Changhe with a smile. ¡°I look forward to meeting you again in the jianghu someday. I feel like it would be quite an interesting scene.¡±

    Tang Buqi fell silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Sure enough, if I don¡¯t knock on the door, you treat me as a friend.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door was blown open as Tang Wanzhuang grabbed her nephew¡¯s ear and threw him out the door. ¡°Go and focus on your training! You¡¯re not allowed out unless you break through to the fifthyer of the Profound Gate within ten days! In ten days, I¡¯ll assess your swordsmanship. If I find youcking even a bit, you¡¯ll have to face the wall at the rear mountain for a year!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a rear mountain anymore...¡± Tang Buqi¡¯s sighing voice was already far away.

    Finally, the room quieted down. Zhao Chang and Tang Wanzhuang looked at each other and they both suddenly chuckled.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°So you¡¯re nning to stay here for the next ten days?¡±

    ¡°Well, with everything going on here, I don¡¯t even know if ten days will be enough to handle them all.¡±

    ¡°Then you should go and attend to those matters. My injuries are just superficial. I¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest. You don¡¯t need to keep wasting your time here.¡±

    ¡°Is it really a waste of time, though?¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly. ¡°If I had note here, how would I have heard your words about the Tang n?¡±

    ¡°...In fact, it was just a more polite way of saying no to an unmarried twenty-year-olddy, right? Ultimately, it¡¯s still a refusal.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still ady. Whichdy would want to hear hurtful words rather than pleasant ones?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not further pursue this topic and instead said, ¡°When Tang Buqi said that there¡¯s no rear mountain anymore, didn¡¯t you feel that the Tang n was showing signs of decline? Even Tang Buqi, who is generally carefree, is filled with worries for the n, and yet you can still smile like this...¡±

    ¡°Buqi¡¯s transformation was due to his loyalty and dedication for the glory of the Tang n. That was what allowed him to even stand against the ancient vicious sword. While others might see the state of the Tang n as a state of decline, I see it as the beginning of the Tang n¡¯s resurgence,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°This had to happen at some point, and right now is a perfect time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her intently without saying a word.

    This encounter was the first time that he had seen Tang Wanzhuang truly act like the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau.

    ¡°The Tang n owes you a great deal for your assistance this time. Without you, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Whether you did it for the people of Gusu or for your friend Tang Buqi, I now owe you a favor,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. She then took out a blood-red bead and continued, ¡°This is the treasure that Maitreya threw into the pond. It¡¯s probably helpful to you, but you may be a little disappointed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just a little gift anyway. Even if it was just a copper coin, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad... However, you should recover from your injuries first before you start ying with it. Otherwise, it may end up being detrimental to your blood and qi.¡±

    After saying that, she ced the bead on the bedside table. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve disturbed your private time with Miss Sisi. I shall not intrude on your time any further. I¡¯lle visit you when I have the chance again, Mister Zhao.¡±

    As Tang Wanzhuang left, the room that had been bustling just moments before suddenly quieted down.

    Zhao Changhe weed the silence, closing his eyes to recuperate, paying no attention to the bead on the bedside table.

    He did not need to even look at it, he could sense the intense bloodthirst contained within the bead. It was definitely not suitable for him to tinker with it when his blood and qi were still weak due to his injuries.

    <i>Seriously, with peopleing and going like this, it only ends up dying my recovery... If they want me to recover quickly, then I¡¯d rather have theme and dual cultivate with me. They speak of owing favors, yet refuse to do any heavy lifting.</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, he suddenly caught a whiff of a fragrance. It was a scent that he had never smelled before.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes.

    A stunningly beautiful girl dressed in foreign attire stood beside him. She had an expressionless face as he examined him, her eyes seeming to say, ¡°She didn¡¯t even tie the bandage properly either. Should I just wrap him up like a dumpling again?¡±

    Her eyes not only seemed to be able to speak, but they also seemed to carry a hint of flirtatiousness, with a hidden charm as they flickered and expressed admiration and tenderness.

    Even though she was not doing anything, her natural charm that could deeply captivate anyone simply oozed out of her.

    Her face did not have any pockmarks or skin damage that she imed to have. It was fair as jade, crystal clear, and slightly flushed, like plum blossoms in the snow.

    Paired with her foreign attire, the rope around her waist from which jades hung and swayed, and the tinkling of bells at the hem of her skirt, she was just like an ethereal fairy.

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly, momentarily at a loss for words.

    There was no need for introductions. He instantly knew that this was Sisi.

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect to see Sisi¡¯s true face so suddenly... If Tang Wanzhuang embodies the elegance of the divinend, then Sisi embodies the allure of foreignnds.</i>

    <i>If you¡¯re so beautiful, then why the hell did you make yourself look like an ordinary maid?</i>

 Chapter 159: Gu...

    <h4>Chapter 159: Gu...</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Sisi could not help but feel a bit smug. She maintained a straight face and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think that you¡¯ve hit the jackpot? Did it not even ur to your little bird brain that this face might also be fake?¡±

    ¡°Erm...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts raced. He replied calmly, ¡°Real or fake, and whether you¡¯re the ordinary maid from before or not, it doesn¡¯t affect me in any way.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still going to tease you either way. It¡¯s just that now, teasing you will be a bit more enjoyable.¡±

    Sisi had no idea how to react. ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You got peeved by Tang Wanzhuang and you want topete with her, right?¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said earlier as just perfunctory words. There really isn¡¯t anything between me and her. On the other hand, we¡¯ve fought alongside one another, and we¡¯ve risked our lives together. So why are you even bothering topare yourself to her?¡±

    ¡°The reason why I was annoyed was that you keep teasing me, while you let her act all high and mighty and regard her with such respect! Is it because her status is high? Well, my status is even higher than hers, believe it or not!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I believe you. You¡¯re a little princess of a small foreign tribe, right? You came to the Central ins to steal the martial arts from all the major forces, starting with the Thieves Guild to learn the basics of theft, then you went to the Maitreya Cult to learn how to bewitch people¡¯s hearts. The steps are quite clear.¡±

    Sisi snorted coldly. ¡°Your itch to solve crimes hasn¡¯t gone away yet, huh?¡±

    ¡°So, did I guess right or not?¡±

    ¡°Your guess is remarkably urate,¡± Sisi said with a straight face. ¡°What now? Are you going to arrest me and bring me to the Demon Suppression Bureau? Your skills as a secret agent seem to be quite high.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°You mean that jade token? You can have it if you want.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe saidzily, ¡°Let¡¯s not even mention stealing martial arts, my girlfriend is still a rebel. Do you really think that I¡¯m doing things for the imperial court just because I have a jade token? And even if I was working for them, you and Chi Li are not from the same n. The style and patterns of the clothes you wear arepletely different. It¡¯s possible that we even team up against Chi Li, so why would I arrest you?¡±

    Sisi chuckled softly and said, ¡°That¡¯s just wishful thinking. Chi Li and I are in an alliance, and what we are aiming for is the Central ins.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head to judge her for a moment before shaking his head and saying, ¡°No. You have nothing to do with them, and your goal is not the Central ins. If your goal was the territory of the Central ins, there would be no reason for you to sneak around stealing and learning martial arts. You¡¯re not some idiot like Murong Fu. Such actions are utterly stupid and inexplicable.¡±

    ¡°Hey... If, and I¡¯m saying if, I really was allied with Chi Li¡¯s group, what would you do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯d arrest you and convert you in private.¡±

    Sisi clenched her teeth and turned around to find some bandages. ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯ll convert whom!¡±

    Seeing the way her bells jingled, Zhao Changhe found it quite amusing. ¡°Sisi...¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Stop hiding it. I¡¯m afraid there is some misunderstanding between you and me. If you keep having me guess with half-truths and I take it seriously, will you me me for being frivolous? You might as well be honest and clear with what it is that you want. I¡¯d be willing to do it even if it were kissing... Well, transferring qi... Just be frank with me, maybe I can help you.¡±

    Sisi looked at him steadily for a while, her eyes flickering hesitantly. She sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sworn a heavy oath, and I can¡¯t reveal anything about that ce to the outside world. So, guess all you want, I have no choice but to ept it. As long as I can participate in the exploration of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, I will immediately leave the Central ins. You may never see me again in your lifetime, so why bother asking so much?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°You came to Gusu and hid as a maid in the Tang n because you heard that there was a treasure of vicious qi here while you were stealing the martial arts of the Maitreya Cult at White Lotus Temple. When you heard about the treasure, you suspected that it was at Tiger Hill Sword Pond, so you came here. Is that right?¡±

    Sisi casually sat down next to the bed and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So, when you came here, it was for the treasure of vicious qi, not for the tomb of the Sword Emperor, right? It was onlyter that you learned about the tomb of the Sword Emperor and felt that it was more important,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°The treasure of vicious qi is now right on the bedside table. Why haven¡¯t you even spared it a nce?¡±

    Only then did Sisi nce at the bead on the bedside, hesitating. ¡°It¡¯s something you need for your cultivation, so it¡¯s more important to you. Since I have to cling onto your thigh to enter the tomb, I won¡¯tpete with you for it anymore to avoid any unpleasantness between us.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you aren¡¯t looking at Dragon Bird and the golden foil now?¡±

    Sisi remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe scoffed, ¡°Your proficiency at tomb raiding and knowledge of the ancient era cannot be acquired in a short period of time. I don¡¯t believe that you could have acquired it in the Thieves Guild. Maybe you¡¯ve learned some things there, but that was just on top of the knowledge you already had. As for the tomb of the Sword Emperor, I doubt that anyone else knows about it as clearly as you do. When the timees, I don¡¯t know who will be clinging to whose thigh. But that¡¯s enough of that. Since we¡¯re going to be working as a team to get treasures, if you need something, take it. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll keep it. Let¡¯s do things that way.¡±

    Sisi gave him a deep look and finally reached out for the blood-colored bead. She carefully examined it for a moment before probing it with her true qi.

    Her brow then furrowed deeper and deeper, and she muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Where did Maitreya get this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°This is probably the actual so-called treasure of vicious qi. Originally, Maitreya was looking for this thing in Jinling, but it seems that it had already been found. Fa Yuan then mentioned that it might actually be in Gusu, which directed the trouble here... What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This is not a natural treasure, but a kind of ancient demonic sacrificial technique. I don¡¯t know the exact details, but I can tell that it¡¯s not meant for nurturing vicious qi... Well, perhaps if you carry it with you all the time, the strong, bloodthirsty, vicious qi contained within it might have some effect on nurturing vicious qi, but the effect isn¡¯t that significant. On the contrary, it might even affect your temperament, making you increasingly violent,¡± Sisi said. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use this. I don¡¯t want to see a version of you with a bad temper.¡±

    ¡°No wonder Tang Wanzhuang said that I might be disappointed... Maitreya did not seem to care too much when he tossed it out either.¡± Zhao Changhe then said curiously, ¡°So what¡¯s the main purpose of this thing?¡±

    Sisi thought for a moment, somewhat uncertain, and said, ¡°I feel like this is part of a set. It would be easier to determine its true purpose if we had the whole set. Right now, it¡¯s hard to say... Anyway, just don¡¯t use it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Then why were you originally looking for it? Is this something that you can use?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for me either. I originally wanted to find it to refine <i>gu</i>[1]... I wanted to enhance my body, like you! Anyway, it¡¯s useless to me. It isn¡¯t what I thought it would be.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her for a while, not sure if he had heard a key point. He just said, ¡°Alright, just leave it here. Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll study it myself. If I don¡¯t figure anything out, I¡¯ll just keep it until I¡¯ve collected the entire set.¡±

    Sisi looked at him strangely. ¡°You¡¯re really keeping it until you maybe obtain the whole set? We don¡¯t even know how many pieces are in the set or what effect it will have once you¡¯vepleted it. Do you have nothing better to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe casually yed around with the bead in his hand, murmuring, ¡°I just have a feeling that someone should being to enlighten me soon. I¡¯ve encountered many things that need exnation. She can¡¯t just sit back and watch the show without saying anything, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be a verypetent director.¡±

    Sisi was stunned and confused.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes fell on her red lips again, and he asked carefully, ¡°How about... we exchange qi again? Or maybe a shoulder massage?¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Sisi kicked him in the waist and left angrily.

    <i>Sure enough, even when I¡¯m using my actual appearance, he hasn¡¯t changed the way he treats me!</i>

    <i>What the hell is wrong with this bird guy?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe watched her beautiful back as she left. Her top was quite short, revealing a hint of her fair skin at her waist, which was extremely alluring. As he watched her leave, he inexplicably felt a twinge of jealousy, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t be exposing herself like that to others. Immediately, he knocked his head, feeling that he might not be entirely normal right now.

    Leaving aside the fact that he and Sisi were not actually in a rtionship, just having such thoughts was not something that a modern person should have. How many girls unt their waistlines in the modern world? And who actually cared about such things in the modern world?

    Zhao Changhe leaned against the headboard, thinking silently. It was likely that after a while, his memories of the modern world would fade further, and the thoughts of this world wouldpletely take over.

    The only thing that still connected him to the concept of being a transmigrator was the blind woman.

    She had not appeared in his dreams for a very long time, as if to show his fading connection to the modern world.

    Anyway, with all the injuries and exhaustion, he was too tired to think too much. After everyone hade and gone, when the enchanting Sisi stood before him, he found himself in a state of sage-like silence, not particrly eager to converse. He wondered if Sisi noticed it.

    In the haze of half-sleep, Zhao Changhe suddenly had a strong premonition that the blind woman would definitely make an appearance today.

    1. Legendary venomous insects that devour each other until only the most venomous are left. ?

 Chapter 160: Heavenly Tome, Blood God, Ancient Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 160: Heavenly Tome, Blood God, Ancient Spirit Tribe</h4>

    This time, Zhao Changhe¡¯s premonition was correct.

    Ever since the brief encounter he had with the blind woman when he had fallen asleep in the bathtub in the Cui n and exchanged a few words with her, where she had mentioned ¡°the Heavenly Dao has perished¡± and the ¡°Heavenly Tome,¡± she had not appeared before him again. But this time, just as he had drifted into sleep, she appeared in his dream.

    It had been March with the gentle spring breeze still blowing during theirst encounter, but now it was already the middle of May, the peak of summer. Two full months had passed, and how many things had happened during that time?

    Zhao Changhe had thought that she would make another appearance on the day that he had acquired the golden foil, but she had not. This had been puzzling him the most as he really felt that she should have appeared back then.

    Fortunately, his judgment was correct this time, and she had indeede.

    Zhao Changhe had a hunch that this time, it was mainly because of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb... and Sisi.

    Zhao Changhe felt that Sisi still had many secrets. The talk of her being a foreign princess was just that¡ªtalk. He believed that Sisi must have some connection to the previous era... especially with the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb that had emerged right before them. With such frequent exploration into the previous era, it was bound to attract the blind woman¡¯s attention.

    However, unlike previous encounters, this time the blind woman was far away, hovering high up in the sky.

    It seemed that with each meeting, she became more distant. He remembered that in the past, he could even touch her hand. But thest time she appeared, she was suspended in the night sky. This time, she was even further away, like a dream within a dream, unclear and indistinct.

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit annoyed and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to talk, why are you so far away?¡±

    The blind woman sighed and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve onlye here to talk, then all that matters is that you can hear me and I can hear you. Isn¡¯t that enough? In fact, when you see me in your dreams, I don¡¯t even need to reveal my body to converse with you. I merely reveal my form as you are more ustomed to it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sensed the meaning behind her words keenly, ¡°So, you might directly converse with me through the void in the future?¡±

    The blind woman fell silent. She had been very surprised by Zhao Changhe¡¯s detailed analyses and keen insights during his trip to Jiangnan. These were qualities that he had not fully showcased in the past, and she had only had a vague idea of his intelligence. But now, it was abundantly clear.

    <i>Exploring the secrets of the eras requires more than just martial prowess. He seems truly well-suited for it. It looks like I should hold a deeper conversation with him.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Fine, but it¡¯s not like I can touch you no matter how close or far you are from me. Since you¡¯vee into my dream, you should know that I have a lot of questions. Can you answer them?¡±

    The blind woman said directly, ¡°The golden foil is indeed a page of the Heavenly Tome, but it¡¯s sealed quite strongly.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s sealed, then why did it begin to unseal itself? Did it just so happen to start unsealing itself when I obtained it? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much of a coincidence?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s rted to your actions.¡± The blind woman hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°How did you evene up with the idea to use that thing to wipe the Heavenly Tome?¡±

    ¡°...Is it really rted to that? This method of unsealing seems rather unique.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that it was the method to unseal it?¡± the blind woman retorted irritably. ¡°The Heavenly Tome has a spirit, and that spirit felt deeply humiliated! Before, it had no reason to go all out to break the seal, but it certainly has a reason now. And when it¡¯spletely unsealed itself, you might be the first one it kills!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Could it be that the reason why you¡¯ve refrained froming to meet me for so long, especially on that night, and why you¡¯re staying so far away from me right now is...that?</i>

    Although the blind woman had previously denied any connection to the Heavenly Dao and imed that she was not responsible for the judgments and rankings in the Tome of Troubled Times, Zhao Changhe still could not shake off his suspicions. He really had a strong feeling that there was some connection with her. If she was the spirit of the Tome of Troubled Times, then had he inadvertently insulted her?

    The thought amused him, and he resolved himself to ponder on it furtherter on.

    Of course, such spection was best left unsaid. After a moment of contemtion, Zhao Changhe changed the subject, ¡°What do you think about the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡±

    ¡°He does indeed have the potential to revive...¡± the blind woman paused. Her tone then became unusually solemn as she said, ¡°Whatever you do, you must <i>not</i> provoke him into a premature revival. The Lu n¡¯s actions were truly no different from seeking death, and not just their own, but the entire divinend¡¯s.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You care about the divinend too?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± the blind woman¡¯s solemnity disappeared. Her serious expression was reced by a smile as she said, ¡°I care about you.¡±

    ¡°Then if I¡¯m about to die, will you intervene to save me?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die just like that, then you aren¡¯t worth caring about.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not surprised by this answer. He did not react angrily as he had in the past, but instead calmly said, ¡°So what are the key points regarding the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb? Can you give me any tips?¡±

    The blind woman remained silent for a moment, seemingly impressed by his growth. After a while, she said, ¡°Follow the woman from the Ancient Spirit Tribe who has been staying with you. She understands the burial styles and mechanisms of the previous era better than anyone in the entire divinend.¡±

    Indeed, the blind woman would not cover anything up for Sisi. She didn¡¯t care about secrets that were unrted to herself.

    ¡°Ancient Spirit Tribe...¡± Zhao Changhe muttered. ¡°What kind of name is that? They don¡¯t sound like a normal foreign race.¡±

    ¡°You have already seen dimensional fragments, bubbles of space such as the cramped sword chamber at the bottom of the Ancient Sword Lake or the vast tomb under Tiger Hill. Does it not make sense that it is possible for some of these ces to be able to sustain life? Fragments of space where people live and thrive for generations?¡±

    Zhao Changh¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <i>In other words, there¡¯s a possibility that there is more than one such tribe or race out there. There could even be organizations within those powerful forbidden areas... As for Sisi and the Ancient Spirit Tribe, it¡¯s unclear what their origin is...</i>

    ¡°They may be strong, but they may also be weak. They may have hidden treasures, or they may have nothing at all. You are going to have to explore those things yourself. I¡¯m not here to be your tour guide,¡± the blind woman said slowly. ¡°But I can tell you that if we¡¯re talking about today¡¯s divinend and the previous era, these are the links that connect the two.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°I could have figured out thatst part without you saying it.¡±

    The blind woman retorted, ¡°Since you¡¯re so clever, can you guess what the bloodthirsty bead is for?¡±

    ¡°I already know about the two things that I wanted to know about the most, namely the Heavenly Tome and Sisi. Must I also know about the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb and the bloodthirsty bead?¡±

    The blind woman was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say for a good while.

    Seeing her rare moment of embarrassment, Zhao Changhe could not help feeling a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°If you want to say something, then say it. If not, forget it.¡±

    The blind woman was silent for a moment, but she did not hold a grudge. Instead, she exined, ¡°This bead is indeed useless for your cultivation of vicious blood qi, because it is formed from the umted bloodthirst of the deaths of tens of thousands of beings. Although it does contain vicious blood qi, it is filled with much more hatred, resentment, malice, unwillingness, and regret. Prolonged exposure to it will only affect your temperament.¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought that Sisi¡¯s judgment was incredibly urate. <i>Not only does she have profound knowledge of the previous era, but she also seems to have a good grasp of concepts such as bloodthirst. What exactly was she studying in the Ancient Spirit Tribe?</i>

    The blind woman said, ¡°You cultivate vicious blood qi to hone your killing intent, not for such negative emotions, which is why it is unsuited to you. This also goes for Maitreya¡¯s purpose of killing to achieve enlightenment... However, if you have the means to block the other parts and solely extract the vicious qi, then it would be useful to you.¡±

    <i>That¡¯s probably why Tang Wanzhuang thought that it might disappoint me, but it isn¡¯tpletely useless. Damn it, why does every woman I meet seem to be knowledgeable about everything, yet even after all my efforts, it feels like I know nothing at all?</i>

    Zhao Changhe asked irritably, ¡°So are you here to teach me how to extract the vicious qi?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn the method from me. Perhaps that woman surnamed Tang has some methods; she¡¯s not weak,¡± said the blind woman. ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you all these things is that the origin of this bead is rted to you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. Despite his recent sesses in solving cases, he could not immediately understand how this bead was rted to him.

    But the blind woman continued, ¡°This is one of the array stones used by an ancient demon god to set up a ferocious formation. With his downfall, the array also fell apart, and some of its mainponents were obtained by the people of today. From them, they felt the former power of this demon god, worshiped him, pursued his thoughts and will, andpiled a set of extremely ferocious techniques.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that ancient demon god is the Blood God worshiped by the Blood God Cult, and that bead belongs to him,¡± said the blind woman leisurely. ¡°Although the Blood God Cult¡¯s lineage is quite good, they have not produced any outstanding figures. It¡¯s not just because the practitioners they have are inadequate, but also because theyck quite a few things.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°This bead is just a piece of the puzzle. It has no meaning on its own. Even Maitreya did not know what to do with it after getting it. But if it were to be given to the Blood God Cult, its significance would be extraordinary... Unfortunately, they seem tock quite a bit, and a single bead won¡¯t make up for what they arecking...¡± the blind woman gradually began to fade as she spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve talked for too long. This should be enough for now. The next time there are interesting things like this, I¡¯lle again.¡±

    Her voice faded away, and so did her figure.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes to find that the sky was already bright.

 Chapter 161: Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 161: Exchange</h4>

    This conversation with the blind woman might have been the longest that he had had with her, and a lot of things were no longer as vague as before. He had finally gotten an idea of some of the more particr details.

    Zhao Changhe was not surprised. It made no sense for this woman to bring people from the modern world all the way here just to watch the show. She must have had a purpose in mind. As long as he showed enough value, she would continue to reveal more and more vital information, slowly unveiling her ultimate goal.

    In theory, the Back Eye was his greatest cheat, as it seemed to be harboring the potential to transform into something like irvoyance. However, Zhao Changhe had never deliberately honed this skill, content with just sneaking a peek at others while bathing. The main reason he had not been honing it was because he saw it as something given by the blind woman, and he felt that if he relied on it too much, he would be in a heap of trouble if it was just suddenly taken away.

    She knew every single one of his actions. However, was it because of the Tome of Troubled Times overlooking the world, or was it because of some other means?

    Just thinking about it sent shivers down his spine.

    In any case, he still harbored a strong wariness toward the blind woman, and there was no way she didn¡¯t know that. <i>Does she really not care? Does she really believe that the future will go the way she wants? Who knows? Only time will tell!</i>

    Zhao Changhe stretchedzily, feeling that the injuries on his body were no longer as painful as they had been the day before.

    This ointment that was used even by the imperial family was truly impressive, it was much better than the Cui n¡¯s. The sword qi wounds that riddled his entire body no longer seemed as serious after they were treated with ointment and allowed to recover overnight. By contrast, when Yue Hongling injured her shoulder, it continued to affect herbat prowess even after several days.

    His situation seemed to be far better...at least, as long as he did not engage in the yful game of who would apply the medicine between his maid and the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau.

    Zhao Changhe sighed and nced outside. He saw Sisi standing quietly by a cluster of flowering trees, gazing at the flowers.

    Whether it was as the fake Yue Hongling, the fake maid, or her true appearance that she had revealed yesterday, they were all very lively and charming types. But right now, as she stood alone and admired the flowers, she exuded a serene and graceful aura, tinged with a sense of destion. The contrast between her persona before and now was striking, even more apparent than when she changed disguises.

    Zhao Changhe looked at her still-exposed waist, pursed his lips, and decided not toment on it. He approached her and asked, ¡°Why are you standing here alone admiring the flowers?¡±

    Sisi sighed, ¡°Other than you, who else can I talk to here? You¡¯re the only one I am somewhat familiar with, and that says something. It¡¯s pretty good that they don¡¯t bother me about the fact that I disguised myself as a maid... Anyway, I¡¯m fine being alone.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Where did you sleepst night? You didn¡¯t have anywhere to sleep before, you just leaned against the wall and dozed off.¡±

    Sisi finally turned to look at him and smirked mockingly. ¡°What a surprise. You even care about where your maid sleeps.¡±

    Feeling a bit apologetic, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I was just too tiredst night, with all the injuries and my mind was foggy... I should have mentioned it to the Tang n...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s gaze swept over him, recalling his appearance yesterday covered in blood and with hardly a piece of good flesh left. She decided not to be petty with him, considering his condition, and said, ¡°When you¡¯re away from home, there¡¯s not much you should be fussing about... I was originally thinking of sleeping on your bed, but then you¡¯d use me of being flirtatious again, so never mind that.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank with you.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expose your waist anymore, okay?¡±

    Sisi suddenly smiled and said charmingly, ¡°Do you think I dress like this to please you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°No...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said Sisi. She then came up to his ear and whispered softly, ¡°Master, does it look good?¡±

    This time, it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    ¡°Want to touch?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, so you¡¯re just a lecherous man, after all. Why bother acting all proper all day long?¡± Sisi¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°I show off my waist to whoever I want to. Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re my master?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned about me perceiving you as flirtatious, why aren¡¯t you concerned about others¡¯ opinions? To others, forget about flirtatious, you might even seem like a demonic witch, but you don¡¯t seem to care.¡±

    ¡°Because others are others, and you are you,¡± Sisi replied briefly. However, realizing that her words might havee off weird, she quickly turned to look at the flowers again. ¡°Okay, since you said so, I¡¯ll change into a different outfitter. But I still feel...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I feel like you just don¡¯t want others to see me like this and you found an excuse to make me change.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent.

    With a mischievous smile, Sisi said, ¡°Actually, ording to the standards of the Central ins, I am indeed quite flirtatious. Master, if you work harder, you might just be able to y with your maid tonight.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ve seen more waists than you can imagine, and kissed more lips than you¡¯ve seen. They all appeared to be innocent goddesses. Your behavior is nothingpared to them.¡±

    Sisi asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve seen many like me?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± responded Zhao Changhe. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°Then what is the point?¡±

    ¡°The main problem between us is that you tried to control me. That¡¯s why I am acting like this toward you.¡±

    Sisi opened her mouth, and then she lowered her head as if just realizing that she really was the one who had started things.

    The two of them suddenly fell silent and awkwardly looked at the flowers together.

    After a long while, Zhao Changhe spoke up, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll overlook those things because you tried to block Maitreya¡¯s attack. We¡¯re friends now.¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Then tell me about Dragon Bird. I¡¯ve already fulfilled the condition you gave me to show you my true appearance.¡±

    ¡°Is this really your true appearance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Bird is the founding saber that the emperor used to establish the empire. It contains his imperial dominance and martial spirit. It is also something thatmands respect. If you speak to it politely and tteringly, it will cooperate with you, and it won¡¯t easily turn hostile. As for why I was able to learn so many different kinds of intent, this really has nothing to do with it. Also, I¡¯ve already given up on most of them now.¡±

    ¡°The founding saber...¡± Sisi murmured to herself. ¡°The emperor truly is remarkable. He has already stepped into the realm of gods and demons. With such an emperor, why has the empire be so chaotic...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Do you have a deep understanding of the realm of gods and demons?¡±

    Sisi nced at him, but she did not answer, nor did she continue to ask questions. <i>Would ttering words be enough to make Dragon Bird let itself be wielded? Perhaps it would let me hold it, but getting it to unleash its power through such means is impossible.</i>

    After all this time, both sides still concealed their true intentions.

    Sisi sighed, suddenly feeling disinterested, both with herself and with Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°By the way... You want to learn the martial arts of the Central ins, and I also want to learn something from you. Shall we carry out an exchange?¡±

    Sisi asked curiously, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Your movement and disguise arts.¡±

    Sisi smiled faintly, ¡°You seem to know a lot, but at the moment, I¡¯m only interested in the Spring Water Sword Intent and the Fox Spirit Saber Intent. Do you dare exchange the Spring Water Sword Intent with me?¡±

    ¡°No, but I can exchange the Fox Spirit Saber Intent.¡±

    ¡°Well, we can do one for one. You can choose between the movement arts and the disguise arts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°The disguise arts.¡±

    Sisi was a little surprised. ¡°I thought you would choose the movement arts. Isn¡¯t it more important than disguise arts?¡±

    ¡°There are many sources from which I can learn movement arts, but your incredible disguise arts are unique. Besides, the movement arts are the foundational technique of the Thieves Guild. Even though the Thief Saint is generous to you, that does not mean he¡¯ll just allow such a valuable technique to be spread around. As for the disguise arts, they¡¯re not as important,¡± exined Zhao Changhe with a smile. ¡°Actually, if I had to give you another reason, there is one.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The bit of the Fox Spirit Saber Intent I know is just superficial. Exchanging it for the movement arts would not be fair. I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking fairness, then the bit of the Fox Spirit Saber Intent that you know isn¡¯t enough to exchange for the disguise arts either,¡± Sisi said. ¡°Can you add something else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°You mentioned something about someone named Murong, as well as the maid who can disguise herself, quite a few times. I want you to tell me that story.¡±

 Chapter 162: A Rare Moment of Rest

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Rare Moment of Rest</h4>

    Zhao Changhe thought that now with Gusu and the Tang n in disarray, with neither the aunt nor nephew of the Tang n having time toe over, and with him still yet to fully recover from his injuries, there was indeed nothing else to do at the moment.

    He wanted to chat more with Sisi, but it was not appropriate for him to directly ask her about the situation of the Ancient Spirit Tribe. They were clearly both hiding things from each other, which made the situation quite awkward. It seemed like going back into the room to tell a story was not such a bad idea.

    It was a rare moment of rest since his arrival in this world. The pace of the past half year has indeed been too fast. Looking back, he felt really exhausted.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe agree, Sisi was very happy and quickly disappeared with excitement.

    When she reappeared, she was dressed as the little maid once again,pletely covered up, showing not a hint of her skin.

    She happily pulled him to sit by the table and presented him with various bottles and jars as if she were presenting a treasure. ¡°This disguise is actually nothing special, it¡¯s just a special material formted from a secret recipe. When you apply it to the face, it looks just like real skin! With practice, you can even create different skin tones. It¡¯s the foundation for my disguise. If you don¡¯t want to impersonate someone else, you can also just use it to cover scars and whatnot. Once you learn the recipe, you¡¯re all set.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned in to take a look. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like anything. Are the ingredients difficult to find?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fairly difficult to find, but with the Tang n backing you, do you really need to worry? You can get whatever you need,¡± Sisi replied confidently. Then, she abruptly stopped and stretched out her delicate hand. ¡°Give me some money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Sisi said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m out of money. Do you know how hard it was for me to resist taking the silver notes you left in front of me several times?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°If I give you money, does that count as sponsoring you or paying my maid¡¯s sry?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes shimmered, and she said in a seductive tone, ¡°Now that my identity needs some exining to the Tang n, how about I really do be your maid? However, my services are quite expensive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe took out a thousand-tael silver note and ced it in her hand, ¡°Is this enough for ten days?¡±

    Sisi grabbed the silver note and grumbled, ¡°Only ten days... Oh, and with the back pay for thest three days, you have seven left.¡±

    Zhao Changhe really did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Hey, do you realize that you¡¯ve really be my maid? Don¡¯t you have any dignity?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a maid? Master, besides flirting with your mouth, what else can you do?¡±

    ¡°...I think you¡¯ve forgotten some painful memories.¡±

    Sisi straightened her neck stubbornly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember! Alright, let¡¯s get back to disguise arts. Do you just want to change your appearance so that you can¡¯t be recognized when conducting secret activities, or do you n to disguise yourself as someone else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with someone else¡¯s face, that¡¯s just silly...¡± After he said that, Sisi¡¯s gaze suddenly turned dangerous. He hurriedly corrected himself, ¡°Uh, I meant, very smart, very smart...¡±

    Sisi red at him, and Zhao Changhe raised his hands in surrender.

    Sisi snorted, ¡°Disguising oneself as someone else is the highest achievement of disguise. It¡¯s not enough to just have good makeup skills; you also need to be good at imitating other people¡¯s mannerisms. It¡¯s an art, and it¡¯s not inferior to martial arts in any way. Do you really think it¡¯s silly?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°Now I understand why Ye Wuzong didn¡¯t get angry even though you stole from the Thieves Guild. I think you¡¯re the true heir to his legacy. Ji Chengkong clearly doesn¡¯t hold the same level of passion as you do toward his arts.¡±

    Sisi was taken aback, her eyes showing a hint of hesitation. After a moment, she said, ¡°So why do you seem to look down on it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said lightly, ¡°I just feel that no one has the right to make me impersonate them.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The corners of Sisi¡¯s mouth twitched, toozy to bother with him any further. <i>What the hell is with this saber and its master? They both think that they¡¯re the best in the world.</i>

    Sisi felt like there was a term for it... and, indeed, such characters were generally termed ¡°chuuni¡± in the modern world. Unfortunately, that term did not really exist here. Yet.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll just give you the recipe for the material that will help you conceal your features. Shouldn¡¯t you start telling me the story now?¡±

    ¡°...Sure,¡± Zhao Changhe could not help but find it absurd that, in this transaction where he had exchanged a saber intent and a story for a disguise art, she actually prioritized obtaining the story over the saber intent.

    Sisi could not sense his sarcasm. Seeing his agreement, she eagerly brewed tea, her eyes sparkling as she leaned on her hand, waiting for him to start telling the story.

    Zhao Changhe found this quite amusing. She looked exactly like a naive girl who had never seen the world.<i> Well, considering that she probably lived most of her life in the Ancient Spirit Tribe, how big of an area and how many people could she have reallye across? They probably have stories of ancient gods and demons that were passed down from generation to generation, but they could not possibly have the rich and diverse culture of the divinend, let alone modern novels.</i>

    ¡°This story starts with a man surnamed Duan...¡± Zhao Changhe did not intend to tell the story in its entirety, it was simply too long. He nned to just briefly tell Duan Yu¡¯s story.

    But to his surprise, Sisi attached great importance to Duan Yu¡¯s story. ¡°The Duan n of Dali, recorded in the previous era.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback, only then realizing that the previous era included figures like the Three Sage Rulers¡ªYao, Shun, and Yun. There was also the Cui n of Qinghe and the Wang n of Langya. There were also various ssical poems and writings that circted in this world, creating a strange mix of history and...fantasy? So, the fact that there was also a Duan n of Dali in this world was not that surprising at all.

    Sisi muttered to herself, ¡°That ce... is where we once resided...¡±

    She stopped halfway through as if she suddenly came to a realization. However, Zhao Changhe understood that the Ancient Spirit Tribe might be descendants of the Miao of the southwest from the previous era. As for refining <i>gu</i>...

    The reason for Sisi¡¯s interest in the story of the Duan n now became much clearer. Zhao Changhe¡¯s n ofzily telling the story had to be abandoned, and he had to recount the story in detail from the beginning.

    It turned out to be quite troublesome. It was not until noon that he reached the part where Jiumozhi captured Duan Yu and took him to Yanziwu.

    Oddly enough, Zhao Changhe found that his memory improved the more he spoke. He had read the original work, <i>Eight Books of the Heavenly Dragon</i>[1], and since then, he had read a lot of simr works and fanfictions, especially the spicy ones... He should have already forgotten the specific plot details by now, but as he spoke, the story flowed more smoothly, and various details that he had once forgotten naturally emerged from his mind.

    Sisi listened attentively.

    Only when Zhao Changhe mentioned Duan Yu refusing to learn his family¡¯s martial arts and running away did she squint her eyes slightly. After that, she remained expressionless, quietly brewing tea for him and not uttering a single word throughout.

    Even when A¡¯Zhu, the maid who was proficient in the art of disguise, appeared in the story, Sisi¡¯s expression did not change at all. Zhao Changhe began to wonder if she was distracted and could not help but ask, ¡°Hey, are you still listening?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tough to tell a story when your audience doesn¡¯t react in the slightest...¡±

    Sisi smiled faintly and said, ¡°The story is very good. As long as you don¡¯t always fantasize about aphrodisiacs in the dungeon...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t fantasize about such things.¡±

    ¡°You suspected my origins and you actually went through the trouble of fabricating such a story. Your literary talent is truly remarkable,¡± Sisi teased with a growing smile. ¡°But I have to admit, you did guess a lot of things correctly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°Oh? Which parts are you talking about¡±

    ¡°Duan Yu is me, A¡¯Zhu is me, and Jiumozhi, who steals various martial arts, is also me. You put so much effort into insinuating things, wasn¡¯t it exhausting?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you still expect me to kowtow to you a thousand times before you teach me your martial arts? Brother immortal, you¡¯re so shameless.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes opened so wide that they turned into circles.

    <i>Thankfully, you didn¡¯t interrupt me while I was telling the story. Otherwise, how could I have continued telling the story? You¡¯ve twisted it so much that I¡¯ve forgotten what the original was like... I really can¡¯t go back now...</i>

    ¡°Hey, Murong Fu hasn¡¯t appeared yet, but you¡¯ve already portrayed him as extraordinary with exceptional martial arts. Could he be Tang Buqi or Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    ¡°Stop, if you continue like this, the Tang n will be ruined by you. The Murong n are rebels.¡± Zhao Changhe was on the verge of tears. ¡°I won¡¯t continue telling you the story, okay? I was wrong. I¡¯ll teach you the saber intent, just stop.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t need me to kowtow to you a thousand times?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s really no need...¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡± Sisi blew into his ear and whispered, ¡°Brother immortal...¡±

    Zhao Changhe really wanted to kill himself right this moment.

    But then Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice came from outside the window, ¡°Mister Zhao, what¡¯s the name of the story?¡±

    Zhao Changheposed himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s called <i>Eight Books of the Heavenly Dragon</i>.¡±

    ¡°In Buddhist terminology, Asuras are one of the eight parts... If we¡¯re to rte this to the story, who is the Asura? Is this Asura bloodthirsty?¡±

    Zhao Changhe covered his face.

    Tang Wanzhuang said again: ¡°That prince who lives in that world has many beauties, and most of them are evil. Are they really all sisters?¡±

    <i>Are you and Sisi going to fight to decide who Duan Yu is? Can you guys stop going off on tangents? I¡¯m really getting confused and forgetting the original now.</i>

    As expected, Sisi became unhappy and stood up with her hands on her hips. ¡°We, master and servant, are enjoying a story. What¡¯s a dignified official like you doing eavesdropping outside?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already noon. I have set up a banquet in my courtyard. I came here to invite Mister Zhao to discuss important matters. If you¡¯d be so kind, youngdy, I would like to borrow your brother immortal for an hour.¡±

    1. Also known as <i>Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils</i> ?

 Chapter 163: Slow Down

    <h4>Chapter 163: Slow Down</h4>

    Sisi was very angry. Her story time had been interrupted. They had only gotten to the point where the maid who could disguise herself was introduced, and now her ¡°brother immortal¡± had been snatched away by someone else.

    What really frustrated her was that she could not even follow along, even with her identity as Zhao Changhe¡¯s maid.

    Her disguise as a maid of the Tang n had long been exposed. The real maid had already been rescued from the woodshed, where she had been starving for two days. If it was not for Zhao Changhe telling them about it, she might have actually starved to death. The main reason the Tang n did not give Sisi much trouble was that they knew that she had helped out in the crisis earlier. However, that did not mean that they would just let such a suspicious character eavesdrop on Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe when they were discussing important matters.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe knew how to be tactful. Instead of going directly with Tang Wanzhuang, he first taught Sisi the Fox Spirit Saber Intent, so that she had something to do while he was gone.

    The portion of the saber intent that Zhao Changhe knew really was just a small bit of it. However, after Sisi began practicing it, she could not understand how Zhao Changhe hadprehended it so quickly. Of course, she did have to admit that it was very suitable for her to use. It was a greatplement to her martial arts and benefited her greatly.

    Sisi suddenly thought that Zhao Changhe¡¯s story was probably intended to advise her. Whether it was the Murong n or Jiumozhi, they both seemed to be on the path to bing viins. And perhaps collecting martial arts from various schools was not really that meaningful. Only what suited oneself was best. In the future, she should not lurk around and steal things from everywhere... That seemed to be what he was hinting at.

    Sisi sighed.

    No matter how smart and capable Zhao Changhe was, he still seemed to have misunderstood some things.

    But how could she exin it to him?

    As she practiced, she subconsciously looked through the door and at the bedside. The bloodthirsty bead had been casually left there. She remembered Zhao Changhe¡¯s casual attitude the night before. When it came to treasures, she could take them if she wanted, and if she did not want them, he would keep them. That was the basic rule that he had set.

    However, it was exactly because the bead wasn¡¯t suitable for just anyone that he could leave it like that.

    The treasures in the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb might not be the same. There were simply some things that everyone would want. And even if he was willing to let her have it, the Demon Suppression Bureau might not necessarily agree. This was no longer a matter that was merely between the two of them.

    <i> </i> *

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s waterside pavilion was like no other.

    The maid who had been carrying the guqin stood there vigntly, her eyes shifting up and down as she scrutinized Zhao Changhe, focusing on his scar. She then pursed her lips.

    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that the young miss and this guy had nothing inmon.

    Although the man appeared slightly more restrained than when they first met in Sword Lake City, no longer seeming as reckless¡ªperhaps due to having solved the cases in Yangzhou and Gusu¡ªdense vicious qi still loomed around his body. Due to the vicious qi, he exuded an intense bloodthirsty aura. His confident strides gave the impression of a tiger that was about to pounce.

    On the other hand, the young miss moved gracefully, walking lightly as if she was drifting on clouds. The contrast between the two of them as they walked side by side created a stark juxtaposition between movement and stillness. While the tiger roared fiercely, the mountain breeze blew gently, creating a strong feeling of ipatibility.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Tang Wanzhuang gestured, and the two sat opposite each other.

    The dishes on the table were simple, even simpler than what Tang Buqi had served as a host. However, Zhao Changhe felt quite at ease and did not hesitate to start eating. He asked between bites, ¡°What important matters do you want to discuss? The tomb of the Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave that for when you¡¯ve fully recovered from your injuries. There¡¯s no rush,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been rushing around all this time, doing one thing after another. Don¡¯t you ever feel the need to slow down and take a break?¡±

    ¡°I do. Wasn¡¯t I just enjoying some storytelling and tea with my maid when you suddenly brought me away to discuss important matters? As for what those important matters are...¡±

    ¡°Not everything that constitutes an important matter requires you to head out...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°For example, have you thought about the bead from yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s filled with impurities and various negative emotions that have gathered together. You¡¯re right, it really is not suitable for me to use. It might be more suitable for practitioners of demonic arts who cultivate techniques that rely on negative emotions. What, do you have a method to filter out these impurities and extract only the vicious blood qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the important matter I was referring to,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°I could note up with any ideas yesterday, but after thinking it over all night, I¡¯vee up with some methods.¡±

    Zhao Changhe inwardly acknowledged that if the blind woman said Tang Wanzhuang wasn¡¯t weak, then she probably did have some means.<i> It¡¯s quite impressive to be praised by the blind woman. That at least indicates that her understanding of martial arts should be beyond Maitreya¡¯s. Perhaps the only thing holding her back is her injuries. If she recovers, would she be able to reach the Ranking of Heaven?</i>

    He humbly asked for advice, ¡°I dide to Gusu mainly for this item that I believed would help me nurture vicious qi. If I want to progress in my Vicious Blood Art in any significant way, I can¡¯t do it without such items. Since Maitreya pretty much handed it right over to me, it¡¯s quite disappointing that I can¡¯t use it. What are your ideas, First Seat Tang?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked, ¡°Do you remember when I mentioned that if you were willing to learn to y the guqin and paint, it would benefit you?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful and aggressive in battle, like a fierce tiger, which is advantageous inbat but detrimental to cultivation. At present, your cultivation seems unstoppable, and you appear to be the fastest cultivator in the world. However, the result is that there are hidden dangers in your foundation, and it¡¯s not as stable as it should be. Despite that, you are still eager to continue nurturing vicious blood qi, pushing forward blindly. Forgive my bluntness, but if you continue like this, you will inevitably hit a painful obstacle at the eighth or ninthyer because youck both depth and umtion. This umtion is not merely referring to cultivation itself, but also other techniques.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Actually, deep down, I also know that I¡¯ve been too hasty and Ick depth. But many things were pushed forward and came one after the other, so I did not have the time to settle down and consolidate myself.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang slowly sipped on a bowl of lotus seed soup. ¡°After the incident in Sword Lake City, you could have stayed longer to cultivate. Han Wubing is your good friend, and you could have sharpened yourselves together, mutually bringing each other to new heights. Why did you leave in such a hurry?¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment and scratched his head.

    He had forgotten why he had left in such a hurry back then. It seemed like he had felt the need to leave as soon as possible, as if something was nipping at his heels...

    Or perhaps he had simply been avoiding Tang Wanzhuang, not wanting to see her more than necessary?

    Oh, it was probably because he had just acquired the golden foil and did not want to linger in such a troublesome ce for much longer?

    Regardless, he had now forgotten what he was thinking at that time. In any case, he had left in haste, as if something was biting at his backside.

    Perhaps it could be said that it was just because of his restless mentality, which made him unable to stay in one ce for too long.

    Tang Wanzhuang said leisurely, ¡°If I had not mentioned it this time, would you have hurried away again after exploring the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I was thinking at that time. Besides, wasn¡¯t it you who gave me the mission to move around?¡±

    <i>He¡¯s actually passing the me to me...</i> Tang Wanzhuang could not help butugh, ¡°You actually listen to my instructions? Then this time, I¡¯ll give you a task. Regardless of the oue of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, you must stay here for an extra ten days. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°Stay here? Why? Do you want to be more familiar with me? What are you thinking? Shouldn¡¯t we just sever ties?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed helplessly, ¡°Personal reputation is nothingpared to official matters. No matter how you view it, in my eyes, you¡¯re just an official matter.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°So why are you keeping me here?¡±

    ¡°To learn the guqin, go, painting, and poetry with me.¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly. ¡°Although...maybe you don¡¯t need to learn poetry and the ssics anymore, you are already quite eloquent, after all. I¡¯d like to continue hearing your stories as well. It¡¯s a pity to see someone so knowledgeable appear so crude.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt helpless. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me learning these things? Even if I were truly a prince, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily need to learn them. Learning these won¡¯t be useful. Haven¡¯t you heard about Zhao Ji[1] and Li Yu[2]?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said earnestly, ¡°Your spirit needs rest, and these things can help you do that. Concentrate your mind, cultivate your sentiments, dispel restlessness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe really was not keen on learning these things, so he said, ¡°You mentioned having ideas for the bead, is this it?¡±

    ¡°This is just one of the methods I thought of. Why do you think negative emotions like hatred, resentment, and hostility can affect your temperaments or thoughts? It¡¯s because your mind is not at peace at all. I want to teach you the essence of the Tang n, so that no matter how the winds blow or the waters flow, it will only cause a ripple. At that time, your mind will be self-contained, clear as water, bright as the moon, free from inner demons.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I sneakily learned a bit of your sword intent, and your nephew already went and picked a few fights with me. Are you really going to teach me the essence of the Tang n? If, at that time, he calls me Uncle, it¡¯s on y¡ª¡±

    ¡°Listen, are you willing to learn or not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°Do I need to be your disciple?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang lowered her head, delicately stirring the soup with a small spoon. After a while, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to do so, then that would be best.¡±

    On this summer afternoon, it was hot and windless, and even the surrounding waterside pavilions seemed scorching hot, without any hint of coolness.

    But as she lowered her head and gently stirred, it was as if the coolness of the lotus seeds in the bowl seeped out, bringing a refreshing chill to the summer afternoon, like the blossoming of water lotuses.

    His mind and heart calmed down.

    1. Emperor Huizong of Song, best remembered a both a patron of the arts and as a painter and calligrapher. ?

    2. Chinese poet andst ruler of the Southern Tang Dynasty. ?

 Chapter 164: Calm Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 164: Calm Your Mind</h4>

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and sipped from his bowl of lotus seed soup. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your disciple, and I recall that you were averse to such a rtionship previously. Why don¡¯t you seem to care now?¡±

    ¡°Martial arts are different from the guqin, go, calligraphy, and painting...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°If I were to take you in as a disciple in martial arts, it would be presumptuous and I would not be qualified... But there¡¯s no issue when ites to the four arts. Why are you unwilling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling Tang Buqi eldest nephew all this time. If I were to suddenly be in the same generation as him, well, it just wouldn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Seeing Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes suddenly widen, Zhao Changhe abruptly realized the implications of his words and hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°No, I mean, I was just joking. I did not actually mean to say that I was or wanted to be his uncle... It¡¯s just that if I be your disciple, I¡¯ll lose the right to joke around with him. Besides, I¡¯m younger than him. If I have to start calling him big brother... Ugh...¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid turned her head as if to avoid the embarrassing sight. <i>Is this man a child?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face turned red under the strange gaze of the guqin-carrying maid, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you continue to entertain the assumption that I¡¯m the prince, but if you find out that I¡¯m really not, would you still feel the same way?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I just don¡¯t want to see a junior in the <i>jianghu </i>be more and more impatient, following in my footsteps... Besides, you¡¯ve done the Tang n a huge favor, so why can¡¯t I lend you a hand?¡±

    ¡°Your footsteps... Doesn¡¯t that mean that the four arts are actually useless? You hurriedly broke through and you still damaged your lung meridian.¡±

    ¡°But have you considered that, if I had not done so, the damage might not have just been limited to my lung meridian?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression became somewhat mncholic. ¡°Perhaps the four arts are indeed useless... But as I said, they are simply meant to calm your mind and alleviate your restlessness. Would you prefer to recite Buddhist scriptures? That is also an option.¡±

    ¡°...Then I¡¯ll learn the four arts.¡± Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to address her at the moment.

    It was really strange. Yue Hongling was two months younger than him, but he had no problem addressing her as ¡°big sister Yue.¡± Tang Wanzhuang, on the other hand, was eight years older than him, but he could not bring himself to call her big sister for some inexplicable reason.

    Perhaps it was because their interactions always carried a sense of formality, and they had never evolved into any sort of personal rtionship. Even teaching him the four arts was an official matter in her eyes. Saying that it was to help out a junior in the <i>jianghu</i> or the benefactor of the Tang n was just an excuse; she was really only helping him out because she saw him as the prince, and they both knew that.

    Zhao Changhe still had no sense of belonging to Great Xia; if anything, he even somewhat resented it due to all that he had seen and experienced along the way. He wondered how Tang Wanzhuang would feel if he chose to overthrow the empire in the future.

    In fact, they had never truly been on the same path. The feeling of camaraderie that he shared with Yue Hongling waspletely different from what he felt with Tang Wanzhuang.

    Perhaps it was also because... Seeing her paleplexion, looking like she could copse with a gust of wind, always made people forget that was actually a formidable martial artist. The feeling of pity he held for her outweighed his respect for her, making him feel like she was the one who should be taken care of like a younger sister.

    Anyway, the feelings he held for her were incrediblyplex and contradictory.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at him for a moment, as if guessing what he was thinking. In the end, she decided not to ask, simply turned to the guqin-carrying maid, and said, ¡°Give me the guqin.¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid bowed slightly and ced the guqin on the table in front of Tang Wanzhuang.

    Tang Wanzhuang gently stroked the strings of the guqin and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s true that I exhaust myself with worry, and my thoughts are tangled and chaotic, which is not conducive to the Dao. However, your heart seems to bear even greater turmoil, and your thoughts are even more chaotic... Let this melody serve to calm your heart and mind.¡±

    A wisp of music began to y, gentle and soothing.

    It was like on this hot afternoon, a gentle breeze wafted by, brushing over the pond, carrying with it a fragrance.

    It was as if a dragonfly had skimmed the water and silently departed, leaving behind a ripple that gradually spread out. Ripples rhythmically appeared amidst the chirping of insects and cicadas around.

    A lotus leaf gently tilted, and a drop of water slowly fell,nding in the water with a soft drip.

    Thus, within the tranquility, there was liveliness, and the vision expanded. The refreshing water sshed onto his face, and overhead green shades swayed, blocking out the zing sun. A beautiful woman stood beneath the vines, smiling gently, while a little maid giggled in the distance, running after a dragonfly. One could see the vast sky, with white clouds drifting leisurely,ughter seeminglying from a distant ce. It appeared like a distant scene, yet also like the melody in a dream.

    Lying back on the reclining chair in the courtyard, one listened to the crispughter in the distance, and a smile involuntarily crept onto their lips.

    The <i>jianghu</i> receded, the blood-colored mor, the whistling of des, they all drifted away with the crispughter of children as they raised kites in the distance.

    The sound of the guqin gently ceased.

    Zhao Changhe realized that he was leaning back in his chair and had nearly fallen asleep.

    He rubbed his eyes in confusion. His mind was still nk for a moment. He hadpletely rxed to the point where he could not gather his thoughts for a while.

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him with a hint of pity in her eyes. ¡°You... are too tired. I¡¯ve seen you thinking even when you sleep, at least that was the casest night.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Uh...¡±

    <i>Indeed,st night... I was talking with the blind woman in his dreams, so did I really get to sleep?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°And it¡¯s not only your daily rest, but your cultivation is also too tense. Your blood and qi have been squeezed to the limit. Did you activate the state where vicious qi enters your mind at the tomb of the Sword Emperor? The vicious qi continues to boil, continuing to erode your flesh and blood, but you¡¯re unaware of it... If this continues, it would be no different from overdrawing your body excessively in your youth and bing feeble before you reach middle age.¡±

    A corner of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Did you really have to say it like that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same?¡± Tang Wanzhuang said calmly. ¡°Ultimately, the human body is all the same. You need to consolidate your foundation. Stop blindly pursuing breakthroughs.¡±

    Zhao Changhe checked his own state for a moment and he indeed felt the dissipation of vicious qi within his flesh and blood. He had been unable to sense it as it had been gradually eating away at him before, but under this melody, all of the vicious qi vanished, as if by magic.

    Tang Wanzhuang could see what he was thinking and sighed. ¡°This is not some sort of celestial magic. However, the music of the guqin is also a form of martial arts with its own special effects... But I don¡¯t suggest that you focus on learning this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Is your mind calm now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Want to learn?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up and bowed sincerely. ¡°Miss Tang, please give me guidance.¡±

    <i>Miss Tang...</i>

    <i>Is this the answer to your earlier dilemma on what to call me thatsted so long?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang pondered for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll start by teaching you the basics, the notes of each string, and the basic fingerings.¡±

    The eyes of the maid that had been carrying the guqin widened. ¡°Y-Young miss...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gave her a sharp look, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression on your face? Young Master Zhao is a genius. He can learn other people¡¯s sword and saber intents with just a single look. ying the guqin is just a matter of coordinating one¡¯s fingers. He won¡¯t need me to personally guide him with my hands. A demonstration or two, and he¡¯ll naturally get it.¡±

    The maid: ¡°Oh...¡±

    She carefully watched as Zhao Changhe sat next to Tang Wanzhuang, their shoulders nearly touching. She could not help but feel that it was inappropriate for them to sit so close to each other. It seemed too intimate. Her mind had not even shifted to the idea of hands-on guidance yet. <i>Could the young miss be feeling bothered with this as well?</i>

    In fact, even when Zhao Changhe sat right next to Tang Wanzhuang and was enveloped in her fragrance, there were no ripples in his heart and mind.

    The music that had yed just now had calmed his mindpletely, leaving no room for distractions in his mind. At this moment, all he wanted to do was to learn the guqin, knowing that it would be extremely beneficial for him.

    Throughout his journey, vicious qi filled his body as bloodthirst filled his hands. Zhao Changhe had long worried about whether it would affect him in the future and cause him to eventually be a bloodthirsty maniac. However, in the past, he had underestimated the value of things like the four arts. But today, he discovered that they were truly useful.

    They could gradually scatter the thoughts of swords and sabers, distance him from bloody madness, and leave him with nothing but the sights of the beauty that the <i>jianghu</i> held, as well as the tranquility of summer.

    In this world, music was inherently a form of martial arts. Even if Tang Wanzhuang wanted him to learn something else, the principle would be the same.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s jade hands demonstrated the techniques before him, and it looked very simple... They were nothing more than bodily movements. Compared to her highlyplex and difficult Spring Water Sword Intent, this was really simple.

    It was also very beautiful. This was the first time that Zhao Changhe realized that just by looking at a pair of hands, one could feel the meaning of beauty.

    It was also very elegant, and Zhao Changhe could not help but imagine himself ying the guqin gracefully in the future, just like Linghu Chong[1], ying <i>Laughter on the Blue Sea</i>. He felt that it would be <i>so</i> cool.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that difficult. Can I give it a try?¡± Zhao Changhe asked.

    Tang Wanzhuang stepped aside in anticipation. ¡°I trust in Young Master Zhao¡¯sprehension ability...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Zhao Changhe stretched out his two arms toward the guqin, like a zombie extending its two ws, and one of the strings of the guqin broke.

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°...¡±

    The maid who had been carrying the guqin squatted down to the ground and sobbed. ¡°<i>Wuuu</i>.... I spent three hours tuning the strings yesterday... <i>Waaah</i>, young miss, is this your so-called genius? Why are you trying to teach a bear how to embroider flowers...¡±

    1. From <i>The Smiling, Proud Wanderer</i>. ?

 Chapter 165: Crouching Dragon Phoenix Chick

    <h4>Chapter 165: Crouching Dragon Phoenix Chick</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face turned as red as an eggnt from embarrassment.

    <i>Did you really think that you¡¯re someone who can learn sword and saber intents with a nce? Making a fool of others is one thing, but this time you¡¯ve made a fool of yourself!</i>

    <i>Did you really learn those things on your own? It was really thanks to the golden foil that slowed down and demonstrated those scenes dozens or even hundreds of times so that you could imitate them!</i>

    <i>Besides, being talented at martial arts doesn¡¯t mean that your talent trantes to music. Understanding how it¡¯s done in your mind is one thing, but executing it yourself is a whole different matter.</i>

    ¡°Um... I, I¡¯lle back another day? I, I need to go and finish telling my maid a story first...¡± Seeing that the string was broken and the guqin could no longer be yed, Zhao Changhe found a poor excuse and fled as if his life depended on it.

    Tang Wanzhuang watched him leave with a straight face, not taking her eyes off him until he turned the corner of the waterside pavilion and disappeared. Suddenly, she chuckled softly and murmured, ¡°No wonder he gets along so well with Buqi, they¡¯re both clearly big children.¡±

    The maid was crying softly. ¡°The string...¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, are you really going to be with that stinky bear...¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. Zhao Changhe is a man that I can never have. Come on, don¡¯t cry, your face is wet with tears now.¡±

    The maid raised her head, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°But, young miss, do you really want to have him?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s not so much that I want to have him, it¡¯s more like the Great Xia wants to have him, but it¡¯s best... not to speak too soon.¡±

    After saying that, she rose from her seat and prepared to leave.

    The maid asked curiously, ¡°Young miss, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°There are still many things left unfinished in Gusu...¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed wearily. ¡°He rushes around, never having peace of mind, and the same goes for me. You know, this fleeting half a day, where I listened to his story and he listened to my music...whether it was for him or for myself, I just can¡¯t tell.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe returned to his guest house in a sh, but he paused at the door.

    Sisi was sprawled out on his bed, sound asleep without a care in the world.

    Zhao Changhe recalled the casual question he had asked in the morning. <i>Perhaps she really didn¡¯t have anywhere to sleepst night and actually just sat and meditated somewhere.</i>

    <i>Judging from her beauty, she¡¯s unlikely to be an ordinary person in the Ancient Spirit Tribe. She¡¯s clearly well-nourished and she looks like she¡¯s been spared manualbor. She thought she was Duan Yu, and she did not deny it when I called her a little princess before, so that might really be the case. But why would a little princesse out here to suffer?</i>

    <i>Herck of propriety is not just in terms of manners and modesty. Back at the White Lotus Temple, I forced her to kneel and she actually did it. That seems inconsistent with her identity as a little princess. What kind of princess would have so little dignity?</i>

    <i>But no matter what, we¡¯ve fought side by side and we¡¯re basically friends now. It would be better to just let her tell me about her background in her own time.</i>

    Zhao Changhe stopped dwelling on such thoughts. He ced a thin nket over her, then sat by the window to read.

    <i>The effect of that guqin was really good. I feel really calm even now. Before, I couldn¡¯t even concentrate when reading and I could never finish a book...</i>

    Looking back, he had been doing more than just rushing around. What he had been doing was practically exhausting himself to death.

    <i>Take things slow... Haste makes waste.</i>

    The vicious blood qi entwined around his body and spirit gradually calmed and became like a tranquilke. Zhao Changhe even felt that the next attack would be dyed significantly.

    Sisi, who was lying in bed, opened her eyes and nced at the thin nket covering her. She looked at Zhao Changhe quietly reading by the window.

    Initially filled with resentment, she found herself inexplicably calmed, and she just silently watched him read for a while without speaking.

    ¡°You up?¡± Zhao Changhe turned over a page of the book. ¡°Did you read this book before going to sleep?¡±

    Sisi peered over and saw that it was the beginner¡¯s guide to couplets. She replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the culture of the Central ins. I wanted to learn it before, but I felt that martial arts were more important and I did not have the time to explore it further. It was only after listening to your story that I found the interest to pick up this beginner¡¯s guide for servants and maids.¡±

    ¡°How was it? Did you find couplets interesting?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re somewhat interesting, but they aren¡¯t that meaningful,¡± Sisizily sat up, revealing her slim and beautiful figure. When she noticed that Zhao Changhe had not even nced at her, she felt slightly annoyed and flirtatiously asked, ¡°Hey, are you finding couplets more interesting than me?¡±

    ¡°I used to find them quite boring as well, but now that my mind has calmed down, I find them to be quite fascinating,¡± Zhao Changhe mused. ¡°In the <i>jianghu</i>, there is wine but no poetry. It does feel like something¡¯s missing... In the Great Xia, Tang Wanzhuang fills that gap.¡±

    Sisi was shocked. ¡°You actually have the gall to mention Tang Wanzhuang when talking to me?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the poetic and artistic representation that she embodies, not her as a person. You¡¯re even less cultured than I am.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the beauty of a little foreign girl like me naturally can¡¯tpare to the beauty of First Seat Tang, which is admired by the entire Jiangnan!¡± Sisi gritted her teeth. ¡°This boring stuff like poetry and couplets, you can learn with just a nce. They¡¯re nothing special!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was astonished. ¡°You can learn it with just a nce? Isn¡¯t that like me thinking that ying the guqin is easy?¡±

    Sisi retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just finding antonyms and synonyms? What¡¯s so difficult about that? Like you, Zhao Changhe, I heard that you killed a traitor named Wang Dashan. Don¡¯t you feel that the two of you are a perfect match?¡±[1]

    Zhao Changhe fell silent. ¡°I also think that he and I match quite well in a couplet. Is my cultural level really at the same level as a foreigner?¡±

    Sisi smirked and said, ¡°See, isn¡¯t it simple?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed able to use ¡®long river,¡¯ but what about something more difficult? Like... the boatmen on a river?¡±

    ¡°Ham.¡±[2]

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°How about that? Isn¡¯t it clever?¡± Sisi proudly stood with her hands on her hips. ¡°Let me test you then, so that we can see if you¡¯re as smart as me. Hmm... Let¡¯s go with intelligent and wise, what are you going to pair it with?¡±

    After a long silence, Zhao Changhe slowly replied, ¡°Idiot?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    They stared at each other, both with serious expressions.

    Sisi finally realized that it was not as simple as she thought. Refuting defeat, she straightened her neck and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of couplets anyway? Those people just give me a headache with their flowerynguage andplex expressions. In the end, it isn¡¯t even as interesting as your <i>Eight Books of the Heavenly Dragon</i>. Come on, finish the story. It¡¯s rare to see you with the free time to chat nonsense with me. If you don¡¯t finish the story, some old hag mighte and interrupt us again. It¡¯s frustrating when a story constantly gets interrupted.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been tortured enough by you guys. The story is just a story. There aren¡¯t any hidden meanings behind it. I¡¯m not some ¡®brother immortal,¡¯ and you¡¯re not Jiumozhi. If you continue to listen with this train of thought, the original meaning of the story will bepletely lost, and it won¡¯t feel right even if I continue telling it to you.¡±

    ¡°Then at least finish telling me the part about the maid who can disguise herself?¡±

    ¡°Well, first, you have to agree that it isn¡¯t about you. Otherwise, I really would rather not continue telling the story.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s not about me,¡± Sisi assured, nudging his shoulder. ¡°Come on, master, hurry up and continue.¡±

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s said that Duan Yu encountered a formidable man in the tavern...¡± Zhao Changhe finally resumed telling the story, although he had initially been hesitant. The love story between the maid who could disguise herself and a valiant and powerful man made Sisi feel like Zhao Changhe was really messing with her

    <i>And he¡¯s even so shameless. He¡¯s making it out as if the guy is some heroic and noble god of war. Anyone who listens to him would think that he¡¯s boasting about himself. There¡¯s even a Beggar¡¯s Sect and Qiaofeng of the North? Why don¡¯t you directly call it the mountain stronghold of Beimang?</i>

    Despite that, Sisi was surprisingly patient as he told the story, never interrupting him. She just rested her chin on her hands, her big eyes filled with admiration as she eagerly waited for the next part. But who knew what she was actually picturing in her head?

    It was not until Zhao Changhe got to the part where Qiao Feng mistakenly killed A¡¯Zhu and voided their alliance that Sisi¡¯s expression changed. Her gaze toward Zhao Changhe seemed to be filled with a desire to strangle him to death.

    Zhao Changhe sighed and stopped telling the story, then he said, ¡°So, as I said, this isn¡¯t some allegorical story that I just made up. I don¡¯t have that kind of skill, and I also don¡¯t have any reason to fabricate such an ending for you. This is just someone else¡¯s story.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t want to disguise yourself as someone else?¡±

    ¡°Well... There are certain factors, I suppose.¡±

    Sisi thought for a long time and murmured to herself, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a story you made up or not, you do have a bit of resemnce to Qiao Feng in my eyes... But unfortunately, aside from being able to disguise myself, I have absolutely no resemnce to A¡¯Zhu. If you want a maid who is understanding andpassionate like her, you¡¯d better ask Tang Buqi for a recement. Anyone would be more suitable than me.¡±

    ¡°Hey...¡±

    Sisi smirked provocatively, ¡°I never said that you were making it up. Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t want a little maid like that? It¡¯s just a pity that the one by your side isn¡¯t someone like that.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not done? Why do you keep thinking that they¡¯re you?!¡± Zhao Changhe clenched his fist and threatened to hit her.

    Sisi quickly put up a defensive stance.

    Just as they were about to engage in a yful scuffle, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sigh interrupted them from outside. ¡°Apologies for disturbing you again, Mister Zhao, but I¡¯m afraid our leisurely break ising to an end.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The guards from the Tang n stationed at the exit of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb urgently reported tremorsing from below. It seems that something has happened,¡± Tang Wanzhuang exined, her tone tinged with helplessness and weariness. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, and your injuries haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You¡¯ve just started to find some peace of mind. I really don¡¯t want you to be involved in another mess again so soon, but if I didn¡¯t tell you...you¡¯d probably be rather displeased, right?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s mood for yfulness vanished instantly, and her expression once again became solemn.

    Zhao Changhe also felt that the world was deliberately urging him onward. He could not help but be a little suspicious of the blind woman. It seemed that there was no respite, no moment of leisure. Just as he started to enjoy the tranquility of storytelling, learning music, and teasing his maid, trouble came knocking in less than a day...

    It made him wonder if his previous hectic life also bore the mark of orchestrated fate.

    Was it pushing him to grow, regardless of the potential risks and exhaustion it might bring? If Tang Wanzhuang had not pointed it out, he may have never realized.

    But dwelling on it would not change anything. In troubled times, there was hardly any leisure.

    With this in mind, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Why force action and stillness? When thingse, just deal with them; when they¡¯re done, take a break. Once I understand my issues, I¡¯ll naturally address them. Besides, we¡¯ll have to explore the tomb sooner orter. Let¡¯s finish this task, and then you can teach me the guqin afterward.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and picked up Dragon Bird from next to the window, slung it over his shoulder, and strode out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I might be like a bear attempting embroidery when I try ying the guqin, but now, it¡¯s time to release the bear into the woods!¡±

    1. The literal trantions of Changhe and Dashan are long river and big mountain respectively. ?

    2. In Chinese, boatmen is written Ë®ÊÖ, which possesses the characters for water and hand. On the other hand, ham is written »ðÍÈ, which possesses the characters for fire and thigh. ?

 Chapter 166: Sword Emperors Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 166: Sword Emperor''s Tomb</h4>

    The storytelling session with Sisi had actually gone on for quite some time. Dusk had already fallen when they had been interrupted. Yet, none of them had the appetite for dinner. They headed straight to the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Thanks to the dimensional fragment no longer being disconnected from the world, there was no need for them to enter through the Lu n¡¯s forbidden area like before. The ce where the sword pond originally was had been pierced open by the ancient sword, creating arge opening through which they could descend directly into the tomb.

    When Tang Buqi said that there was no rear mountain anymore, he had actually been exaggerating a bit. Tiger Hill had not just suddenly disappeared, though it was quite a mess at the moment. It was just the ce where the sword pond was that had been turned into a gaping hole, surrounded by broken trees and rocks. Despite the mess, it was still a fine ce, except that its designation as a forbidden area seemed much more appropriate now.

    There were some members of the Tang n guarding the edge of the pit cautiously. There were still sporadic bursts of sword qi that came from inside, and there was still dense vicious qi that lingered in the area. The area actually posed considerable danger. Even without Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s strict orders, none of the timid members of the Tang n would have dared to approach.

    Originally, Tang Wanzhuang nned to wait for a few days to allow the sword qi and vicious qi to dissipate, as well as let Zhao Changhe fully recover from his injuries, and then they would explore further. However, the sudden tremors that came from below made waiting impossible. They had to investigate the cause and they had to do it immediately.

    Tang Wanzhuang did note alone. The elite forces of the Demon Suppression Bureau were mobilized for this task, as well as hundreds of soldiers led by Wu Weiyang, who had arrived from afar. They meticulously began surveying every path in the tomb.

    Their organization and professionalism indicated extensive experience in this type of exploration.

    However, Zhao Changhe still ced more trust in Sisi with her knowledge of the previous era. It was likely that no one knew the architectural styles, traps, and other such things of the previous era better than her. She might have even lived in structures simr to this tomb.

    Finding the correct path seemed to be as easy as pie for Sisi. Figuring out where the sword qi was weaker and where the main tomb was, which had taken the Lu n generations, she had done in an incense stick¡¯s worth of time. No matter how professional the Demon Suppression Bureau was, they probably could not reach such a level.

    And indeed, this time was no exception. While the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau surveyed various areas. Zhao Changhe and Sisi headed straight for the entrance of the main tomb. If there were any issues, they were most likely within the main tomb rather than the peripheral passages.

    Tang Wanzhuang silently apanied the two, ready to provide support if needed.

    When they arrived outside the gate to the main tomb, the body of the old man from the Lu n was still there. His face carried the remnants of a smile from his final moments. Due to the heavy vicious qi around him, his body actually seemed to exude a sense of power, stronger than before. It was as if he could rise up at any moment and strike with his sword again.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°My first instinct was that the vicious qi may have driven this corpse to do something, but that does not seem to be the case.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nodded. Zhao Changhe¡¯s spection was reasonable. The vicious qi in this area was still strong. Under the influence of this intense vicious qi, even the unconscious sword qi had been directed to surge upward. It would not have been surprising if the body had been made to get up and sh around randomly. While it did not seem to be the case at the moment, it remained a possibility.

    This further corroborated the possibility of the Sword Emperor¡¯s revival.

    Tang Wanzhuang examined the massive stone gate. This was the main tomb, which made it so that it was not just a single chamber that held a corpse but rather a vastplex. The defenses inside would no longer be the simple sword qi like the one set up outside. Instead, they harbored unknown levels of terrifying lethality.

    The so-called seismic activity originated from within.

    If there had not been any unexpected changes, Tang Wanzhuang believed that permanently sealing off the area, as suggested earlier by Zhao Changhe, would have been the best solution. There was no need to disturb the tomb of a predecessor. They could simply pretend that it no longer existed. But now that something had happened, it needed to be addressed.

    However, they could not open the entrance to the main tomb, and they had no idea what exactly had happened. How were they going to solve this case then?

    Zhao Changhe asked Sisi, ¡°Do you know how to open this gate? We can¡¯t just hack at it like the old man did, can we?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. That would only anger the imperial tomb once again.¡±

    ¡°Then how are we supposed to get in? Are there any mechanisms in the passages outside?¡±

    Sisi replied earnestly, ¡°When people see a door, they immediately think to open it, but they never consider that this is someone¡¯s tomb. After you¡¯re buried, would you want others to enter your resting ce? Why would there be a mechanism left outside for others to open?¡±

    ¡°Well, then why make it in the shape of a gate?¡±

    ¡°Because the tomb was made during his lifetime, and the door was for him to enter when he was dying. Or perhaps he died outside, and his rtives or disciples carried him in. Either way, the point of the design is that once it¡¯s closed, the mechanism disconnects and it remains permanently sealed. If you and I were to design our own tombs, it would probably be the same. There would not be a mechanism for outsiders to open our tombs.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense... Then how do tomb raiders get in?¡±

    ¡°The structure of the tomb is still made up of bricks, stones, and soil. With enough digging, they can break in. However, no one dares to recklessly excavate and st open the tombs of powerful beings. One wrong move and they could end up dead without aplete corpse.¡± Sisi sighed. ¡°But in reality, there are better ways. We can just use some corrosive substances to slowly melt open a gap in this stone gate, without causing any disturbance or triggering any of the prohibitions or defenses.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can do that?¡±

    Sisi nced at Tang Wanzhuang, who had been listening quietly all along. ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have any corrosives with me. However, the Demon Suppression Bureau definitely has something of the sort. After all these years since the founding of the Great Xia, there must have been no shortage of such tombs for them to explore.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang finally spoke up, ¡°We do have such substances. However, there¡¯s also a type of restrictive array that triggers if the thing it protects is damaged in any way. This method may not be reliable. I¡¯d like to hear if you have any other ideas.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sisi shook her head. ¡°What I meant was that this gate does not have that kind of restriction. Such defense mechanisms were only put in ce inter tombs as the method had be known to be used by tomb raiders. However, the Sword Emperor died way earlier than that. Back then, they had not yet begun to pay attention to such details.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood with his hands in his pockets, looking like a newbie listening to a professor¡¯s lecture.

    Even Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of amazement. <i>This level of understanding of the previous era is quite extraordinary. How does she even know when the Sword Emperor died?</i>

    For most people, their impression of the powerful beings of the previous era was that they perished in the apocalypse that took ce at the era¡¯s copse. Few people seriously considered the span of time within the previous era, which itself epasses multiple historical periods. And even for those who did consider it, it was difficult to confirm the era of each legendary figure, due to how long a time had passed.

    Not to mention the previous era, even when it came to the history of the current era, there were many unverifiable parts... At the very least, the Demon Suppression Bureau truly had no idea when the Sword Emperor had died.

    In any case, Tang Wanzhuang did not question Sisi¡¯s judgment. She immediately took out a bottle and gently dripped the liquid inside onto the gate.

    In no time, the corner of the hard and heavy stone gate visibly began to soften and be brittle. Even Zhao Changhe could feel it and tried prodding it with Dragon Bird, which effortlessly pierced through.

    Zhao Changhe was amazed. ¡°There really is such a liquid? If someone were to drink even a bit of it, wouldn¡¯t it be more terrifying than any other poison?¡±

    <i>How did they acquire such substances...</i>

    ¡°It isn¡¯t tasteless and it¡¯s really difficult to use it to poison others, but you should indeed be careful not to get sshed,¡± Tang Wanzhuang remarked simply. She then bent forward and slipped through the small hole.

    Watching her bend over to crawl through, Sisi smirked andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a nice butt.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°You really have nothing better to do, huh? Hurry up and crawl through, I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to check out my butt? You go first!¡± Sisi pretended to kick him, urging him to move ahead.

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes and could not be bothered to argue with her. He took the lead to crawl inside.

    In fact, he knew what Sisi was afraid of.

    Just like back then with Chichi... Chichi had told him not to expose his back to others. Especially in cramped spaces where they faced the possibility of treasures being ahead.

    Tang Wanzhuang showed her sincerity by taking the lead, though she was confident in her own strength and was unafraid of being ambushed.

    However, Sisi did not dare do the same... In fact, Sisi also knew that even if she were to face some trouble, it would not be when they had yet to see anything. It was just her instinctive, subconscious choice to stay at the back.

    She imed that they were already friends, ying and joking around, but deep down, she had never trusted him.

 Chapter 167: Gu Art

    <h4>Chapter 167: Gu Art</h4>

    In a temporary team, there was generally no one who would dare to be at the forefront. Even if there was no need to guard against being backstabbed, the risk of opening up the path was still considerable.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s rounded part disappeared from Zhao Changhe¡¯s sight as she made it to the other side.

    In the next moment, a strong wind suddenly blew, and two sharp swords came from the left and right.

    Tang Wanzhuang slightly leaned backward, reaching out lightly, and the two swords passed by the tip of her nose and struck each other, making a crisp sound as they collided.

    Zhao Changhe quickly crawled through, but Dragon Bird was toorge to be pulled through in time. As soon as he made it through, he kicked out with his right foot. A thud echoed, and it felt like he had pushed his foot into some sort of y.

    <i>y? Is it a terracotta warrior?</i>

    Regardless of whether it was a terracotta warrior or not, Zhao Changhe was not able to push himself away as strongly as he had intended. The terracotta warrior did not react to being kicked, but Zhao Changhe stumbled and almost lost his bnce. It felt like there was a strong pressure bearing down on him, making it difficult for him to even breathe. All his strength was subconsciously being used to resist the pressure, and the sharp sword intent that brushed across his skin caused his hair to stand on end.

    <i>Sword domain pressure?</i>

    When he looked around, he could barely see anything in the dark. The most he could make out were the vague outlines of human figures.

    Although the previous parts of the tomb had also been quite dark, their ability to see in the dark could still somewhat manage, and the darkness did not significantly hinder their visualmunication. He could still clearly see the expression of the old man from the Lu n earlier, as well as Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s butt that had been shaking at the front.

    However, after passing through the gate, it was as if he had been ced under some strange suppression, one that even affected his abnormal ability to see in the dark. Even he was only able to see vague outlines.

    But at least his breathing was unobstructed. There was still air here somehow. He wondered how the venttion here worked.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang drew her sword, and with a swift motion, she severed the arms of the opponents on both sides. The sound of the two pieces of terracotta with swords falling to the ground was quite distinct.

    When their arms were severed, the two terracotta warriors ceased their movements.

    ¡°Indeed, they are terracotta warriors,¡± Tang Wanzhuang muttered softly. ¡°They have a strand of sword intent stored within them. When they encounter an enemy, they engage them inbat with their sword art... It appears that the cultivation of the Sword Emperor really reached the realm of the gods and demons during his lifetime.¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned. In fact, while the strength of the opponents was one matter, what truly made him ufortable was that he could not fully utilize his own strength here, especially in this darkness where he could barely see anything. Unable to analyze or assess the situation, the boundless darkness brought endless unease.

    ¡°Do we have any light?¡±

    Sisi had already gotten through at this point, and she spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t use any light. This is unconventional tomb-robbing knowledge. But whether or not you can ignite a me, you must not. You shouldn¡¯t even use a night pearl or anything of the sort. Once there¡¯s light, there may be unexpected changes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shut his mouth.

    Tang Wanzhuang whispered, ¡°This is a sword domain. It restricts the five senses and suppresses internal energy. It is essentially a warning. You can¡¯t see anything, so you naturally would not want to continue forward.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°You can¡¯t see anything?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Why? Can you see anything? I can only see your vague silhouette.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    It seemed that the Back Eye truly was beyond ordinary. He originally thought that it merely amplified his five senses, but if his perception under these circumstances was simr to someone on the Ranking of Earth, it seemed that it could also ignore the effects of such domains.

    In this case, Sisi probably could not see anything.

    Zhao Changhe reached back and grabbed hold of Sisi¡¯s hand.

    Sisi felt his hand and was momentarily stunned, but she remained silent and did not pull her hand away.

    In reality, she had a secret art that was useful in such situations. Not only could she see, but she could probably even see much clearer than them. However, she understood the meaning behind Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions, and her feelings becameplex.

    She asked deliberately, ¡°Since we can¡¯t see anything, how do we proceed?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°We¡¯re not here to rob the tomb or seek the inheritance of the Sword Emperor. Our main reason foring here is to investigate the strange tremors and prevent any mishaps. Besides that, we¡¯re also here to understand the situation of this tomb and attempt to seal it underground again. We must avoid triggering any mishaps, or we could endanger the entire Gusu. Once we¡¯re done with what we came here for, there¡¯s no need to venture further.¡±

    Sisi asked, ¡°But if we don¡¯t proceed, how are we going to investigate the source of the tremors?¡±

    ¡°By making use of the Profound Mysteries. The biggest difference between the Profound Mysteries and the Profound Gate is that the Profound Gate only cultivates the human body, but it remains within the realm of what is human. However, the Profound Mysteries involves bridging the gap between heaven and earth, and once one reaches this realm, one begins to cultivate aspects rted to heaven and earth. Once in this realm, one¡¯s spiritual perception can rece the five senses to arge extent, and I¡¯ve already unlocked three of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Sisi opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but then closed it again.

    How could she forget? This person was not just some nobody. She was not from some minor force, nor was she a delicate flower who withered at the slightest breeze. Throughout the world, even with all the races of the worldbined, there were only twelve that surpassed her!

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°The tremors are simply caused by a row of terracotta warriors jumping around in the distance...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I sense no imminent danger. There aren¡¯t any sudden changes in the tomb, nor is the Sword Emperor reviving,¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s tone rxed. ¡°The vicious qi inside the main tomb isn¡¯t even as strong as outside it. The Sword Emperor¡¯s slumber remains undisturbed. We should not disturb it. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we still need to investigate how to seal this ce back up?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s tone became even more rxed. ¡°I sense that there¡¯s still some disturbance in the space here. Let¡¯s go and see if Weiyang and the others have found anything outside first, and then we can try to make use of this disturbance to conceal this space again. If we can, it would be best to restore it to the state where basically nobody could find it.¡±

    Sisi said curiously, ¡°Why are the terracotta warriors jumping around? Shouldn¡¯t we investigate that? In fact, we haven¡¯t even entered the actual main tomb yet. The guards here aren¡¯t even that strong yet.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at her thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re not very strong. Those two warriors we encountered just now were only at around the seventh or eighthyer of the Profound Gate Realm, but they¡¯re still stronger than both of you. If the ones jumping around ahead are of simr or even higher strength, it will be chaotic if we engage them. Furthermore, our abilities are suppressed by the sword domain, so why force a confrontation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe also felt that it was unpleasant toe in and then leave right away inexplicably... However, they were here to investigate the situation, ensure that no mishaps had happened in the tomb, and ensure the safety of Gusu. Tang Wanzhuang, as the leader of their little team, strictly adhered to these directives and would never act recklessly. He had nothing more to say and prepared to go back through the hole in the gate.

    But just then, the ground shook violently, and the sound of loud thuds came closer and closer. It was actually the group of sword-wielding terracotta warriors that had been jumping around ahead. They were now jumping toward them as if their dance party had been interrupted.

    ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Zhao Changhe motioned to Sisi behind him. ¡°You go first!¡±

    Sisi was about to crawl back through, but she suddenly froze, ¡°Th-that old man is blocking the entrance! We can¡¯t get out!¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned. The entrance was narrow, and with someone blocking it from outside, it would be difficult for him to maneuver, especially under the suppression of the sword domain. Only Tang Wanzhuang could quickly break through, but the terracotta warriors were already upon them!

    What had originally been a calm atmosphere suddenly became extremely perilous!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Spring Water Sword emerged and enveloped the approaching warriors in its light. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Why put on a show... When we got to the tomb, I had already sent a message to Wu Weiyang to move the corpse outside to prevent any disturbances. There shouldn¡¯t be a corpse outside right now. You deliberately blocked the entrance to prevent us from leaving...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Suddenly, Sisi¡¯s figure flickered, bypassing the array of terracotta warriors and heading straight inside.

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed. She was tangled up with these terracotta warriors, so she was unable to stop Sisi.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned grim. With his movement art much worse than hers, he had no shot at blocking her either!

    These terracotta warriors were actually listening to Sisi¡¯smand... In other words, even the tremors that lured them in here were orchestrated by her!

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°An exceptionally clever Miaojiang <i>gu</i> art... She sneaked inst night and used some venttion ducts that we did not notice to release the <i>gu</i> to control the terracotta warriors. She was just waiting for this moment.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the sound of mechanisms unlocking from afar came, and a thunderous rumble came from the ground. ¡°Who... dares meddle with His Majesty¡¯s sword seal...¡±

    These were the true guards of the Sword Emperor! They were revived individuals with intelligence and capable of speech. They were no longer just mere sword qi or terracotta warriors!

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Sisi flew back desperately. A terrifying glowing sword chased after her, nearly reaching her in the blink of an eye.

    In mid-air, she deftlynded on one of the terracotta warriors, then swiftly got out of the way.

    The sword rose again, but the sword guardian paused slightly upon reaching Zhao Changhe as it seemingly nced fixedly at Dragon Bird.

    Dragon Bird emanated strong fighting intent.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The sword rose again, but this time, it was aimed at Zhao Changhe. In the eyes of the sword guardian, they were all in the same group, so it would naturally target this annoying saber first.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Fuck...¡±

    Sisi took advantage of this situation and swiftly turned back. She headed toward the direction where the sword guardian came from.

    Dragon Bird¡¯s reaction was also part of her n. She intended to use this opportunity to have Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang engage the sword guardian, while she went to retrieve something!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    But Tang Wanzhuang noticed something interesting...

    After Sisi led the sword guardian over, the terracotta warriors stopped attacking her. Instead, they collectively turned their swords at the sword guardian and began besieging it.

    Despite Sisi having clearly nned everything, it seemed that she was actually worried that the sword guardian might really harm Zhao Changhe.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not know if she should me Zhao Changhe for blindly trusting a witch, or if she should acknowledge Zhao Changhe¡¯s loyalty and camaraderie for actually being useful.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The Spring Water Sword thrust toward the back of the sword guardian.

    Of course, Tang Wanzhuang had to rescue Zhao Changhe and had no time to deal with the little witch.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe, who was facing the sword attack at this time, adopted an extremely bizarre posture with Dragon Bird. It waspletely inconsistent with his usual saber art.

    The sword guardian¡¯s attack suddenly weakened, as if it became uncertain. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s... beginner sword art? Who are you?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang remembered what this move was.

    It was the simple sword move used by the ancient sword when Zhao Changhe shed at it with his saber!

    He had actually learned it!

    <i>ng!</i>

    While the sword guardian was in a daze, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword qi decisively stabbed the back of the sword guardian¡¯s neck, emitting a crisp ng of metal striking metal. Zhao Changhe¡¯s deception could only work temporarily. It was impossible to rely on a single move to make the sword guardian recognize him as its master. Seizing the opportunity while it was distracted was the correct solution.

    Although stabbing at the back of its neck did not seem to be that effective, the sword guardian staggered slightly, weakened by the Spring Water Sword¡¯s sword qi that infiltrated its body.

    Almost simultaneously, Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword move suddenly changed back to a saber move, and he shed violently with his saber, directly striking the sword guardian¡¯s head.

    Tang Wanzhuang was shocked to find that Zhao Changhe, whose strength was supposed to be suppressed by the sword domain, showed no signs of weakness whatsoever. The ferocity of this strike even surpassed the time he had scattered the sword qi that made up the ancient sword!

    <i>Does this mean that Zhao Changhe was actually concealing his state to guard against Sisi? It¡¯s just that he did not expect Sisi to actually not intend to harm him?</i>

    However, even with Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s vast knowledge and superior strengthpared to Zhao Changhe, she could notpletely counteract the suppression of the sword domain. Her abilities were significantly affected, so how did Zhao Change not seem to be affected at all?

 Chapter 168: Bad Woman

    <h4>Chapter 168: Bad Woman</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had indeed been suppressed by the sword domain earlier, but when he realized that his Back Eye was not affected by it, he began to secretly unravel its effects.

    The Back Eye was a gift from the blind woman, and whatever it was, it could ignore the sword domain. Regardless of whether the blind woman was the spirit of the Tome of Troubled Times or not, the level of the Heavenly Tome was definitely higher than that of the Back Eye, thus it could also ignore the sword domain.

    The shroud of the sword domain did not target anything in particr, so even the Heavenly Tome page in his possession was currently being affected by the sword domain. With the pride that the Heavenly Tome had, how could it possibly just sit still when it was being suppressed by the sword domain?

    Zhao Changhe attempted to channel his true qi into the golden foil that was inside his chest pocket Qi, and sure enough, he felt a connection with it for the first time.

    The golden foil seemed to convey a vast will, indicating that the so-called domain was merely an application of martial arts. Decrypting it was akin to breaking down a martial art. It seemed to be expressing, <i>How dare a mere sword domain oppress me?! Oh, you¡¯re so weak that you won¡¯t be able to see even if you do manage to decrypt it. However, you do have the Back Eye.</i>

    As the Back Eye and the golden foil resonated with each other, in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, the space before him seemed to be deconstructed, much like when everything seemed to get digitized in the movie <i>Inception</i>. He could clearly see the flow of energy, the movement of sword qi, and even will, though it was quite vague and he could not quiteprehend it due to the vast difference in martial arts understanding.

    But that was already enough. When one does not understand water, diving into it would only lead to drowning. But once one understands it, they can even harness the power of water.

    Not only did the sword domain cease to suppress him, but when he swung his saber, he could actually follow the energy within the sword domain to enhance his strike, allowing him to unleash power even greater than normal.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not outwardly show this. He continued to make it seem as if he was still struggling under the supposed suppression of the sword domain

    When he used his Back Eye, Sisi¡¯s expression always remained odd. He had never forgotten that she had attempted to control him when they had first interacted with each other. He never mistook their recent strengthening bond to be an actual friendship.

    In a dark and dangerous ce, one must always be vignt against others.

    However, what he did not anticipate was that her ns had begun since the previous night.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe vented all his frustration onto the sword guardian in front of him. The sword and saber shed violently, sending ripples of energy in all directions!

    The sword guardian, already wounded by Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s strike, had lost the astonishing sword intent that it had disyed when it first appeared. However, it remained formidable. Zhao Changhe was sent flying back several zhang, leaving long skid marks on the ground as hended.

    His shoulder and cheek stung, which was actually the result of the other party¡¯s sword qi brushing past him during their exchange.

    <i>It¡¯s too strong... Even after the erosion of its power over countless years, being injured by Tang Wanzhuang, and facing the group of sword-wielding terracotta warriors, it¡¯s incredible that it can still muster such strength. Just how strong was it back when it was at its prime? Moreover, ording to Sisi, this is just a secondary guard!</i>

    This was not actually the biggest issue. The biggest issue was that it seemed Tang Wanzhuang did not dare to kill the sword guardian... Otherwise, with her strength, even if she was suppressed by the sword domain, she should have been able to kill the guardian in an instant when she got to strike its neck. However, she only ended up restraining and weakening it.

    She likely feared that killing the guardian would anger the imperial tomb, leading to irreparable consequences. This was probably why good people always ended up at a disadvantage in front of bad people... They had too many concerns and restrictions.

    But this sword guardian was a corpse, and its body was as hard as steel. It was not viable to use conventional methods to defeat it without killing it, so they were forced to slowly wear it down, exhaust its power, and put it back to rest.

    Sisi had clearly figured this out a long time ago, and her aim seemed to be to dy them. While they were upied, she would simply go and obtain the so-called sword seal.

    The sword seal was not too far. After a while, Sisi had already obtained it and turned back.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe shed diagonally with his saber and deflected a strike from the sword guardian, allowing Tang Wanzhuang to pierce its chest. Spring water swirled around as sword qi restrained and tied the sword guardian in ce

    The countless other sword-wielding terracotta warriors surrounded the sword guardian, pressing it firmly in ce.

    In the next moment, as if they had coordinated beforehand, Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang both redirected their saber and sword toward Sisi, who was at the end of the passage.

    Sisi sighed and suddenly raised the sword seal.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    As if responding to an imperial decree, countless terracotta warriors rushed out from both sides, sealing off the passagepletely.

    That wasn¡¯t all. The other sword-wielding terracotta warriors behind them went to block their rear.

    Sisi sighed from behind the terracotta warriors. ¡°The Sword Emperor didn¡¯t get provoked enough to revive, and nothing has happened... It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to break through these guards and leave. There¡¯s no danger anymore. I¡¯ll find another way out and I won¡¯t be seeing you again. Why do you have to chase after me so relentlessly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°Is that why you plotted against us? For a sword seal?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what this sword seal is?¡± Sisi sighed. ¡°Apart from the ultimate core, the majority of the essence of the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword art is gathered here. It can even be regarded as the ultimatependium of sword arts in the world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You¡¯re deluding yourself. This isn¡¯t the main tomb, just the periphery. Why would such a valuable thing be ced here?¡±

    ¡°I understand those from the previous era better than you... Even the Sword Emperor could not be sure if he could eventually resurrect before he died. He was unwilling to let his legacy die out, he would naturally leave behind opportunities in easier ces outside. By passing the trial of the sword ves and obtaining the sword seal, you can be his sword art sessor. However, the true core skills can¡¯t be acquired so easily. Those require further understanding of what the sword seal imparts. Then, you have to explore further into the tomb and pass various trials to truly be the Sword Emperor¡¯s sessor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought of the Azure Dragon Seal and knew that what Sisi was saying was true. These inheritance trials were indeed rtively straightforward, and they were mainly dependent on one¡¯s fate. If they were too difficult to obtain, so that only a top-tier expert could obtain them, they would not value the inheritance that greatly. These inheritances were designed for members of theter generations who had yet to fully grow.

    Unfortunately, Sisi was not Chichi.

    Seeing his silence, Sisi sighed again. ¡°We don¡¯t know what the trial of the sword ves entails, perhaps there¡¯s no need to defeat them all. Regardless, I don¡¯t study the sword, so passing such a trial is basically impossible for me. Not to mention, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill the sword ves even if I could, because who knows whether that would provoke the imperial tomb? In the end, my only option was to steal it. When I learned that big sister Tang wasing in as well, I knew that I had a good shot at it... Big sister Tang is too powerful. Not only can she handle the sword ves, she can even exercise restraint and avoid killing them. It was perfect. So, I snuck in here and made preparations in advance...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°You could have just directly told me.¡±

    Sisi smiled, ¡°I believe that you would be willing to help and that you wouldn¡¯t evenpete with me for the sword seal if we did seed. However, the Demon Suppression Bureau deals in matters of the empire, and the inheritance of the sword seal is also very valuable to the Great Xia. Big sister Tang wouldn¡¯t have let me take such a valuable treasure. And since I wanted to make use of her power, it became impossible to do things in a straightforward manner, so I had no choice but to resort to a little scheming... In fact, I¡¯ve always been a shameless little witch, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained coldly silent.

    ¡°You can hate me and scold me, and even if you want to fight or kill me in the future. I won¡¯t me you. But Zhao Changhe, ever since we first met, this is what I was aiming for...¡± Sisi said quietly. ¡°Your story was very nice... ...Shall I tell you mine? Haven¡¯t you been eager to hear it for a long time?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I am Duan Yu, yet not. He left home because he did not want to learn martial arts, whereas I did want to learn my tribe¡¯s witchcraft[1]. I was even the most outstanding among my peers. But what does that matter? Sitting inside the well and watching the sky, stagnant in our ways, bearer of forbidden areas, our whole tribe serving as vassals. They were very happy, saying they could receive the inheritance of the ancient gods, but kneeling among the crowd, I only felt shame.¡±

    Zhao Chang and Tang Wanzhuang looked at each other without saying anything.

    The information in Sisi¡¯s words seemed significant, especially for Tang Wanzhuang, who appeared to find them worth analyzing.

    ¡°The people of the divinend are unaware of our existence, but we discovered the entrance to the divinend early on and asionallye out to trade. However, our tribe is small, and our strong individuals may not necessarily surpass those of the divinend. The tribe strictly prohibits us from using the tribe¡¯s arts outside to avoid leaving any traces of our existence and stirring up trouble. They also believe that the martial arts of the divinend are still too undeveloped andck valuable insightspared to our methods that have been passed down by our ancestors... But I disagree.

    ¡°I believe that the martial arts of the divinend, no matter how young, are already flourishing, and it¡¯s better than ourcency and stagnation. Also, whether there¡¯s value to draw from them, one must first have a deep understanding of them rather than being arrogant and relying on impressions alone. So they used me of disrespecting our ancestors and looking down on our ancestral teachings.¡±

    Sisi smiled sweetly.

    ¡°And I answered, ¡®Is it really impressive to follow the teachings of ancestors who served as vassals?¡¯¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°We had a big argument, and in the end, we reached apromise. I could go to the divinend on two conditions. The first condition was that I could not disclose our tribe¡¯s secrets or arts. The second condition was that if I could not bring martial arts that could change their minds, I was to never return and forfeit all inheritance rights.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°So after you came out, you did not hesitate to worship a thief as your master, associate with adulterous monks, and be a lowly maid... In order to avoid revealing your cultivation base, you would rather let yourself be forced to kneel down.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to adapt to circumstances. What¡¯s the harm in pretending to kneel down once or twice? Besides, in your eyes, the one who was kneeling down was the celestial maiden, not me.¡± Sisi smiled charmingly. ¡°And as for the kiss to transfer energy... I believed that you have secrets, secrets that could hold immense value to my tribe. Unfortunately, at that time, I was foolishly bound by vows and refrained from using witchcraft. Otherwise, I would have been able to force those secrets out of you long ago. Why would I kiss you for no reason? Just to be regarded as promiscuous by my master?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°You¡¯re still bringing that up...¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Sisi said charmingly, ¡°I can be as wild as I want. I haven¡¯t learned your etiquette. I¡¯ll use my own mouth however I please. If I suffer any losses, that¡¯s my business. Why should I care about the gossip of others? Besides, I now feel that since you were the target, it doesn¡¯t seem like much of a loss.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, who had remained silent until now, finally spoke up, ¡°If you bring back the sword seal, does that really meet the conditions your tribe set? That¡¯s also a martial art from the previous era, not from the divinend.¡±

    Sisi clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Even you are quite narrow-minded. Have I been learning martial arts just for the sake of learning martial arts? I sought the martial arts of the divinend to find a path that would allow my tribe to no longer have to serve as vassals or ves. The sword seal can already achieve this, and it even carries the possibility for further inheritances. Why should I continue to study the martial arts of the other schools?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was silent.

    Sisi continued, ¡°Besides, this item proves the existence of vast ruins, endless variables, and endless development within the divinend. In the meantime, our tiny territory would only be able to remain stagnant. I¡¯ve already obtained the proof I need. This is enough to bring about changes within the tribe. I¡¯m not here to act like Jiumozhi.¡±

    When she said that, she smiled again. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve gotten too good at acting, I can really get into character. Whenever you tell stories, I always feel like all the characters are me, which just always infuriates you and makes you want to hit me... Actually, there¡¯s at least one important character I haven¡¯t embodied yet. It won¡¯t hurt to do it once now, consider it my apology.¡±

    A sense of foreboding washed over Zhao Changhe. ¡°Who are you going to impersonate this time?¡±

    Sisi smiled sweetly and said, ¡°The viinous Duan Yanqing, who imprisoned Duan Yu and Mu Wanqing and drugged them in the dungeon. I¡¯ll y the role of the viin.¡±

    At some point, pink smoke seeped into the passage, growing denser as she spoke, stirring up a restless heat in their hearts.

    Outside the smoke, Sisi¡¯s sighs gradually faded away. ¡°Do you know why I triggered the tremors ahead of time? I was afraid that if I kept staying with you, I would no longer be able to bring myself to do something like this. I really enjoyed listening to your stories... It¡¯s a shame that the next time we meet, you might not hesitate to strike my chest with your palm...¡±

    1. Just a note that this word for witchcraft is written Î×¹Æ, thetter being the character for <i>gu</i> insects. ?

 Chapter 169: Please Compensate Him Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 169: Please Compensate Him Yourself</h4>

    ¡°Why bother waiting until next time?¡±

    Sisi had already taken a detour and began slipping out through an opening when Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from behind her.

    Sisi froze in ce.

    When she peeked out of the opening, she saw the elite members of the Demon Suppression Bureau blocking her way out. The way out waspletely blocked, and it was impossible to escape even if she were to turn into a fly.

    Her eyes darted around and she quickly began crawling back through the opening.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The crumbling sounds of terracotta warriors being broken echoed with each swing of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber.

    After Sisi got back through the hole, she was lifted up by the cor by Zhao Changhe. Then, a pair of delicate hands quickly brushed over her body. Tang Wanzhuang had pressed multiple acupoints across her body in an instant.

    Sisi tried to control the terracotta warriors, but she could not muster any strength, and they all merely stood in a daze.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Brother Wu, can you throw a rope over? We can¡¯t simply rely on pressing her acupoints to incapacitate her.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    A length of hemp rope was thrown in through the opening.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed Sisi¡¯s hands, while Tang Wanzhuang tied her up like a dumpling before throwing her to the side.

    In an instant, the little witch went from a sessful thief to a prisoner. She was in a state of shock, still having not even reacted to what had happened.

    ¡°You guys keep acting and plotting, but did you seriously think that the head of the Great Xia¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau is just some greenhorn you can toy with?¡± Tang Wanzhuang coughed lightly and sighed. ¡°If that were really the case, then what exactly would the Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult have to fear about me? Foreign witch, it seems you¡¯re underestimating the heroes of the divinend a bit too much.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°The sudden tremors today made me suspicious that someone was up to something, and out of everyone, you were the most likely suspect. Considering your previous efforts and Mister Zhao¡¯s favor toward you, I did not want to confront you directly, and I even went through with bringing you in... I¡¯ve already hinted to you that I told Weiyang to get rid of the body outside, hoping you¡¯d understand that continuing would be futile and give up. But it seems that you were too fixated on the sword seal, and you failed to understand what my words truly meant...¡±

    It was only now that Sisi realized¡ªif the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau had gone to deal with the corpse at the entrance, why would they just up and leave? Were they supposed to give the people inside privacy?

    Of course not!

    They would naturally station themselves at the entrance, ready to respond to any emergencies.

    But the intense fighting just now, and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s refusal to have anyonee in with them gave her the illusion that there was nobody outside...

    Sisi¡¯s face turned purple with frustration.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the only exit here, as long as the Demon Suppression Bureau stands guard outside, we can handle any situation thates up...¡± Tang Wanzhuang coughed, her face still flushed as she forcefully suppressed the effects of the aphrodisiac. She continued softly, ¡° I truly did not know that you were so familiar with this ce. You knew the location of the sword seal and even the nature of the sword guardian. But if I wanted to deal with this sword guardian, it would really not have been as hard for me as you probably assumed. I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m strong, but let me tell you: you have no idea just how strong I am.¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Oh, so the reason why you were taking your sweet time with the sword guardian was that you were waiting for me to retrieve the sword seal?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mister Zhao was thinking, but that is indeed what I was waiting for. After all, I don¡¯t know that much about the defensive mechanisms in ce here, and I¡¯m not the kind of person to act rashly. Since you seem to understand this ce so well, then letting you retrieve it for me was the best option. I still don¡¯t know why you thought that a group of terracotta warriors could block the passage, and why you still leisurely told your story rather than taking the opportunity to escape... Is it because you like him? Were you trying to justify your actions? Well, at least there¡¯s no need to interrogate you now, you¡¯ve already exined things very clearly.¡±

    Sisi did not dare to look at Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression right now. Her face turned redder and redder as she remained silent. Indeed, she had underestimated the heroes of the divinend, especially this seemingly sickly woman.

    Her appearance was truly deceptive, and it felt as if she was easy to bully. But in fact, she was one of the most terrifying people in Great Xia. She was single-handedly supporting the decaying structure and suppressing the demonic forces; was that really something that just anyone could do? Upon further thought, kindness really did not have much to do with her. Those who were truly that kind or easy to deceive were simply unfit for the position that she held.

    ¡°In fact, none of this matters. We were also nning on exploring the sword tomb ourselves anyway. Since we¡¯ve obtained the sword seal and the sword tomb is intact, we can ignore your deception and let you go. And since you seem to still have some remorse, you¡¯re not beyond redemption,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said calmly. But her tone then suddenly changed. ¡°But what is uneptable...is using me topensate for your guilt by drugging me and offering me to Mister Zhao to y with. Using my innocence as your bargaining chip? That¡¯s just a little too much, youngdy.¡±

    Sisi pouted. In terms of her view of right and wrong, she really did not care much about others.

    The only one she cared about was Zhao Changhe.

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Do you care about his feelings? Do you not want him to hold a grudge against you? But when you did this, did you ever care to ask about whether he wanted it or not?¡±

    Sisi nced at Zhao Changhe, who had been standing silently by the side. When he noticed her looking at him, he huffed and turned his head away.

    Sisi felt that Zhao Changhe likely wanted it as well, but whether he admitted to it or not was another matter...

    Tang Wanzhuang finally stopped smiling. ¡°Since you feel guilty, then... pleasepensate him yourself!¡±

    After saying that, with a flick of her delicate hand, all of the poison that she had been suppressing was forcefully gathered into her palm. Then, with another motion, she shot her palm at Sisi¡¯s mouth and expelled all of the poison.

    ¡°Mmh! Mmh!¡± Sisi, who had been calm and resigned just now, began to twist and struggle violently.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s first reaction was that Tang Wanzhuang was truly formidable, much stronger than Yue Hongling...

    The poison that Sisi had used was probably some special concoction from the Ancient Spirit Tribe. Zhao Changhe¡¯s poison resistance, quite incredible in other circumstances, felt inadequate against it, so it was no wonder why Sisi was confident that it would work against Tang Wanzhuang. Yet, even though Yue Hongling had been unable to handle the low-grade aphrodisiac of the Maitreya Cult, Tang Wanzhuang not only managed to suppress a much higher-grade one, but also force it all out.

    If Sisi had made many mistakes, the biggest one among them was that just as mere mortals could never understand the true capabilities of gods, ordinary martial artists could never understand the true capabilities of someone who had unlocked three Profound Mysteries. The disparity in power was greater than that between a human and a chicken, so how could her schemes have possibly seeded?

    The same went for himself... How could Sisi have known about his poison resistance? How could she have any idea about his Back Eye that was enhanced by the Heavenly Tome, which made him like a fish in water inside the sword domain?

    Sisi was poisoned by her own aphrodisiac. In an instant, her eyes became hazy and seductive, her body twisted unconsciously, and she began moaning softly.

    As she was bound by the rope, her twisting and struggling only entuated her figure, causing hearts to race just by watching her.

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at Zhao Changhe, then coughed lightly. ¡°You can interrogate her however you wish. Whether you decide to release her, kill her, or whatever... it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    She turned her head and raised her voice. ¡°Members of the Demon Suppression Bureau,e in and survey the surroundings, identify the spatial nodes, and prepare to seal this ce back up. Pay extra care not to touch any of the restrictions.¡±

    The members of the Demon Suppression Bureau entered through the hole one after the other. None of them spared a nce at the bound Sisi as they all began to explore the area.

    Tang Wanzhuang squatted in front of the sword guardian who was bound by the spring water sword qi before turning to look at him and say softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for you to do here. I¡¯m not like that foreign witch who just willingly destroys valuable things for no reason. You¡¯d best return to your guest house for now. If I find anything, I¡¯ll share it with youter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hesitate to heed her words. He picked up the squirming Sisi and swiftly left the sword tomb.

    <i>Tang Wanzhuang is truly magnanimous... Not only did she hand Sisi over to me to handle, but she also never took the sword seal from Sisi. She¡¯s letting me decide what to do with it.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt very grateful but also troubled.

    <i>Now, how exactly should I deal with this little witch?</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He threw Sisi onto the bed in the guest house, and then he closed the door behind him.

    Sisi was still tied up. She writhed ufortably on the bed, her eyes filled with intoxicating allure as they nced at Zhao Changhe, who was standing quietly by the door. Her eyes were hazy yet filled with iprehensibleplexity.

    She knew that Zhao Changhe was not like Tang Wanzhuang. Thetter had simply forced out the poison, but Zhao Changhe was incapable of doing that. He had simply been suppressing it the entire time.

    But now... was there still a need to suppress it?

 Chapter 170: Tang Wanzhuang Wishes to See You

    <h4>Chapter 170: Tang Wanzhuang Wishes to See You</h4>

    The weather was already hot, and under the influence of the drugs, the heat became unbearable. Zhao Changhe took off his clothes and tossed them aside, revealing the scars all over his body that still hadn¡¯t healed.

    Sisi subconsciously moved further into the bed.

    ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Zhao Changhe walked to the table, poured a ss of water, and gulped it down. ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t immune to the aphrodisiac, it shouldn¡¯t be as exaggerated as you¡¯re showing.¡±

    Sisi paused, her writhing easing slightly. Then, she awkwardly replied, ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable. I do have some resistance to it, but I¡¯m not immune... The main thing is that she made me ingest it, which is worse than merely inhaling the fumes...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said directly, ¡°Are you really poisoned then? If I sleep with you, would that count as saving you?¡±

    Sisi bit her lower lip and said nothing.

    Zhao Changhe squinted at her. ¡°Do you just think that if I sleep with you, I might feel awkward about killing you or sending you to the Demon Suppression Bureau? Is that why you¡¯re trying to seduce me?¡±

    Sisi was stunned for a moment, and it was clear that she felt truly insulted. Her face flushed red instantly as she retorted loudly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking that!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then maybe you¡¯re thinking that using your body topensate for what you¡¯ve done is the right way to go? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really taken a liking to me...have you?¡±

    Again, Sisi fell silent.

    ¡°No matter what thoughts you¡¯re hiding, I doubt you even understand them yourself... Anyway, generally, when both parties are willing, then even if they use whatever substances, it doesn¡¯t matter. But in this case, it would just be rape. Do you think I would do that?¡± Zhao Changhe poured another ss of water and suddenly sshed it on her face. ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In any case, your poison only really serves to stimte one¡¯s desires, even though I have to say it¡¯s quite potent. But in the end, desires are still just desires. A ssh of cold water and they¡¯re gone. You should be feeling much better now, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe poured another ss of water and seemed to consider sshing it on itself, but he hesitated and ultimately did not do so.

    Sisi eximed, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sshing yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can endure it for now. Why would I make myself look miserable for no reason?¡± Zhao Changhe decided against sshing himself and nced at her sideways. ¡°Hey, as a maid, you should be willing to help your master get off, right?¡±

    Sisi was dumbfounded. ¡°What do you mean by get off?¡±

    ¡°...Forget it.¡± Zhao Changhe walked to the side of the room to wash his face with some water. He said, ¡°Although I¡¯m very angry, I¡¯m not angry enough to actually want to kill you.¡±

    Sisi was stunned. She asked after a long while, ¡°Is it because... you also knew it?¡±

    ¡°More or less. If you¡¯re mentally prepared, then you won¡¯t feel much shock or anger when you get betrayed.¡± Zhao Changhe rubbed his face and sighed. ¡°Although there is no deep enmity between us, we aren¡¯t exactly friends either. Even though we always smiled at each other, we were always secretly wary of one another. Nothing you did would have surprised me. Did you really think that we fooled ourselves with our horrible acting?¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°If we were to talk about genuine feelings, then I can¡¯t say there were none. After all, we fought side by side and we helped each other. I genuinely hoped that you could be a friend, but I was disappointed in the end... From now on, we can never have any ties of gratitude or loyalty, and I won¡¯t harbor such unrealistic expectations anymore.¡±

    Sisi loudly said, ¡°You have no interest in the sword seal at all. I¡¯m justpeting with Tang Wanzhuang, or rather, with the Great Xia Empire for it! If it belonged to you, I would have discussed it with you directly!!¡±

    What she was trying to say was that she regarded him as a friend, and she was just seizing something that was to go to someone else.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why do you feel guilty then?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Well, I used your Dragon Bird to lure the sword guardian... I knew Tang Wanzhuang would definitely save you, which would drag her into your battle. But I was also worried that something would really happen to you! That¡¯s why I ordered my terracotta warriors to help you restrain the sword guardian!¡±

    ¡°What if something <i>did</i> happen to me? If I had not broken the suppression of the sword domain, I might not have been able to withstand a single sword strike from the sword guardian, and I would¡¯ve gotten killed instantly.¡±

    Sisi lowered her head and reluctantly admitted, ¡°That¡¯s why I felt guilty... I¡¯ve said it before, even if you hit me, scold me, or even want to kill me, I deserve it...¡±

    ¡°You think that the interests of your tribe are more important than friendship. In fact, I understand that... Our rtionship has not even really reached that level yet. Although I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯m not really angry about that.¡±

    Sisi was stunned. ¡°Then what are you angry about?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s because I vouched for you, and First Seat Tang let you into the tomb today on my behalf. But then you caused trouble and made me lose face in front of her. That¡¯s a clear betrayal.¡±

    Sisi stared at him nkly for a long time. Even though she knew it was inappropriate, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t upset about having to take responsibility, but because you lost face?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent with a stern expression.

    ¡°You have every right to be angry about that, but I thought you were angry at me for poisoning Tang Wanzhuang.¡± Sisi sniffed and whispered, ¡°I have no rtionship with Tang Wanzhuang, so whether I¡¯mpeting with her for something or doing something to her for your sake, it¡¯s not a big deal to me. I¡¯ll ept it if you¡¯re angry and want to punish me, but if you feel like you¡¯re causing trouble for her because of me, then I won¡¯t ept it. Who is she to me? Why should I care what she does or thinks?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss for words, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    This was a real difference in their values. Sisi had never entertained the idea that deceiving or trapping others was a big deal. No matter whether it was the Thieves Guild or the Maitreya Cult, a little maid she did not know, or even Tang Wanzhuang now. As long as they were not on her side, she had never cared for them.

    She imed to be a bad woman, but deep down, she never really believed it. She simply thought that her actions were normal. It was just that she had heard from his story that he considered such actions to be the deeds of viins, so she referred to herself as a viin.

    She really was not like A¡¯Zhu, but rather A¡¯Zi.[1]

    ¡°What if someone else were to do the same to you? Would you still think that it¡¯s normal?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s normal. If I get tricked, it just means that I¡¯m dumb or not as skilled as the other person. Why would I me them for that?¡±

    ¡°So, if First Seat Tang catches you, feeds you a mouthful of aphrodisiac, and makes you apany me in bed, you won¡¯t think ill of her, right?¡±

    Sisi fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The winner is king, the loser is a rebel. I tricked her and poisoned her, and she retaliated against me. I¡¯m afraid she also thinks that it¡¯s fair game. If someone else was in her position, who knows how long they would havested. Why do you think that it would be considered rape and can¡¯t bring yourself to do it? You¡¯re both people of the Great Xia, with different views on good and evil, and yet you¡¯re trying to persuade and educate me, a foreigner, just because my views are different from yours. It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°So you were seducing me so eagerly earlier because you were trying to please me and make me act faster?¡±

    Sisi tilted her head slightly and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I was so foolish this time. My schemes were all a mess, I did everything if I didn¡¯t really care about the consequences. I deserve what I got. Anyway, if she wants me topensate you myself, I think that it makes sense. The poison inside you hasn¡¯t worn off yet, so if you want to do it, then do it quickly. Afterward, if you let me go because I did not intend you any harm, then I¡¯d be very grateful.¡±

    She had just been sshed in the face with water. Her face was still wet and her hair was disheveled. Water was dripping down her chin onto her chest, leaving arge area damp. This look, coupled with their conversation, was enough to ignite the mes of desire without the need for any drugs, leaving anyone feeling hot all over.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but gulp as he slowly approached her, reaching his hand out toward her chest.

    Thinking that they were about to start, Sisi¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She felt a bit reluctant but she obediently closed her eyes in the end.

    His hand reached into her chest and shamelessly gave it a squeeze. Sisi¡¯s face flushed red and she was unable to suppress a moan.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered that when she had disguised herself as Yue Hongling and was touched in the same manner, she had a simr reaction.

    Suddenly losing interest, he pulled out the sword seal and took a step back.

    Sisi opened her eyes in surprise.

    ¡°I said I was angry, but not to that extent... Punishment and lessons are necessary. Confiscating the sword seal is more than enough punishment for you. For me, this is sufficient.¡±

    Sisi said in surprise, ¡°What about Tang Wanzhuang? She seemed so angry.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s on the same level as you? Since she left the decision to me, she will support whatever decision I make. That¡¯s called magnanimity,¡± Zhao Changhe replied, tossing the sword seal aside. ¡°Actually, I know what she would appreciate the most, I know the kind of demeanor she wants to see from me. I¡¯m just really not keen on doing it...¡±

    Sisi found herself unable to keep up with his train of thought, realizing that despite considering herself intelligent, she seemed to be outmatched by him. At the very least, when it came to the two major cases in Yangzhou and Gusu, she could not match his thinking at all.

    Feeling a bit dejected as she thought of this, she lowered her head in frustration. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve lost everything. What else can I do?¡±

    ¡°...Don¡¯t you still have your innocence? The sword seal was never yours to begin with. When you actually think about it, you haven¡¯t lost anything, so why are you acting so pitiful?¡± Zhao Changhe said expressionlessly. ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m starting to feel annoyed again. I suppose I¡¯ll have to make you do something.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her being tied up, Sisi would have wanted to p herself.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The sword seal must be returned to the Great Xia, but as long as you give me a few days to study it, I can extract aplete set of the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword arts from it for you to take back. It seems like that would fulfill your purpose, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sisi was stunned and could hardly believe her ears. ¡°You... You¡¯re still willing to give that to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s a trade. I will give you the sword arts, and in return, you¡¯ll provide First Seat Tang with the ancient records, secret scrolls, and knowledge of tomb arrangements and restrictions from the Ancient Spirit Tribe... Also, you will establish a secret trade deal with the Demon Suppression Bureau, providing them with special products from the Ancient Spirit Tribe. If you can provide things like witchcraft or gu arts in exchange, they¡¯ll be included as well. As part of the exchange, the Demon Suppression Bureau will also provide you with some martial arts and special products from the Central ins. That way, you won¡¯t need to continue stealing and tricking others.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider as she listened.

    Indeed, if the identity that Dragon Bird hinted at was true, this was definitely the performance that Tang Wanzhuang hoped to see from him to most.

    Compared to this, everything else¡ªgrudges, deceit, and offenses¡ªdid not matter in the slightest to Tang Wanzhuang.

    Sisi suddenly thought of something. <i>No matter how they behaved in the tomb or now, they never actuallymunicated with each other, but they seemed to know what the other nned to do and what they hoped to do. The tacit understanding between them is surprising... I thought that he and Yue Hongling were a perfect match, but now it seems that he and Tang Wanzhuang are also a great match. And yet, the two of them arepletely different types of women...</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of education you received, but as a princess who is qualified to seed to the throne, you should be thinking of helping your tribe develop. This is the kind of thing you should have aimed for instead of resorting to theft and deceit.¡±

    Sisi said nonchntly, ¡°That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t establish trust. If I leaked any information about the Ancient Spirit Tribe... Hey, wait, how do you know that I¡¯m from the Ancient Spirit Tribe?¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Sisi looked at him suspiciously for a while, then continued, ¡°Leaking the secrets of the tribe may cause trouble. How could I easily engage in such rtions with others? But now... Well, if it¡¯s you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe had an expressionless face as he said, ¡°You trust me? Well, thank you for that. However, I don¡¯t dare to trust <i>you</i> right now. What if you took the sword arts and just hid inside the Ancient Spirit Tribe and never came out again, wouldn¡¯t I have been taken advantage of? Getting betrayed once is enough for me.¡±

    Sisi looked at him with a hint of sadness in her eyes, but eventually sighed, ¡°You¡¯re right, so what kind of restrictions do you want to impose on me?¡±

    The two looked at each other in silence for a moment, and they both nearly simultaneously thought of the methods of control of the Pure Bliss Art. If karma really existed, then it seemed like they were fated to meet here.

    However, Zhao Changhe had long since abandoned such thoughts. Even the poison inside his body hadpletely dissipated.

    He pursed his lips and finally stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What kind of restrictions can I impose with my limited cultivation? This matter should be left to First Seat Tang.¡±

    1. This is still a reference to the <i>Eight Books of the Heavenly Dragon.</i> ?

 Chapter 171: Sword Emperors Seal

    <h4>Chapter 171: Sword Emperor''s Seal</h4>

    The night was quiet.

    Zhao Changhey on his bed in a daze as he watched the battle with the sword guardian, which was being disyed on the golden foil.

    However, it did not seem like the scenes of the battle were truly reaching him.

    His mind right now was upied by the scenes from when he returned Sisi to Tang Wanzhuang and exined his thoughts to her. At that time, Tang Wanzhuang, who almost always wore a serene expression, revealed some surprise for the first time. Those moments continued to linger in his mind until now.

    From the perspective of diplomatic and strategic thinking, his actions did not resemble the mindset typical of ordinary martial artists at all. It was something a prince would do, and one with great aspirations for his nation at that.

    However, Zhao Changhe knew that he merely wanted to ease Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s burden, which had be too heavy for her frail shoulders.

    People were very strange creatures. The more someone demanded something from him, the more he wanted to act like a contrarian and do the exact opposite. Yet, when the other party was amodating toward him, such as when Tang Wanzhuang said nothing and left things up to him, he felt a sense of obligation, feeling that he should do something.

    He sighed.

    And then there was the other matter... Although he despised Sisi¡¯s actions and had no intention of involving himself with her any further, his anger was truly much lighter than Sisi was thinking. He had not felt any of the furious rage that he would have felt in the past during those moments.

    However, that did not have much to do with Sisi. Rather, it was mostly because of Tang Wanzhuang.

    He had to admit that practicing the Vicious Blood Art had somewhat influenced his temperament. Reflecting on his past behavior, Zhao Changhe realized that he had indeed been somewhat irritable and quick to anger.

    The tranquility brought to him by the music she yed back then was still taking effect to this point. He felt that his heart was as calm as ake, with no ripples disturbing his emotions, whether it be anger or desire.

    Throughout the process of exploring the tomb, and even now, Zhao Changhe felt a sense of detachment. He felt as if he were merely observing himself doing something. In this state, he observed everything more attentively, scrutinizing every detail. He felt less involved in all of the drama, causing him to be less affected emotionally by anything that happened.

    This was peace of mind.

    His anger was light, and his desires had vanished. He neither felt regret nor the sense of camaraderie brought by fighting side by side. Zhao Changhe felt as if he were merely looking at a stranger when he was looking at Sisi tonight. He could approach the situation with the calmest mind, making decisions from the perspective of the empire¡¯s interests.

    Although it might be a bit exaggerated to say this, it was not entirely far-fetched. There was undoubtedly a hint of truth to it.

    <i>I wonder if Sisi would have preferred me to be angry and scold her or if she prefers the way I am right now.</i>

    <i>Maybe this is how Tang Wanzhuang achieved her calm demeanor. Has she always viewed everything around her with such detachment? Is that why there¡¯s such a strong sense of professionalism in our interactions?</i>

    <i>It would probably be quite difficult for a woman like her to feel any impulses of love and romance. That probably exins why she doesn¡¯t care in the slightest about men or marriage, even though she¡¯s already twenty-eight. So far, the only person who draws any kind of emotion from her seems to be that dumbass Tang Buqi...</i>

    <i>Well, anyway, it seems studying music, calligraphy, and painting is indeed as meaningful as she said. I should continue with that. But for now, this is enough thinking. I can just talk to her tomorrow.</i>

    There was not much value in studying the battle with the sword guardian that was being disyed on the golden foil, as it was essentially a mindless corpse. Analyzing such battles where the characters had little rationality also had little benefit to his improvement. While studying it for the sake of learning sword arts might be worthwhile, he now had the sword seal.

    Zhao Changhe took out the sword seal. It was a small sword that looked like it was carved from jade, but at a closer look, it was clear that it was not actually jade but some other unknown material. It exuded an extremely strong sword intent. By merely extending his mind toward it, he could sense the extremely rich sword intent contained with it. It was vast and deep like the ocean.

    This was a typical inheritance seal.

    It could be discerned that based on different levels of cultivation, different understandings of swordsmanship, and different temperaments, each person who came upon this sword seal would likely gain different insights, grasping different sword arts and sword intents.

    Sisi said that it could be considered the essence of all sword arts in the world. While that was probably a bit exaggerated, it was indeed a description that fit it quite well. If she were to bring it back to her tribe and let every person in the tribeprehend their own sword arts, their tribe¡¯s strength would definitely soar. Simrly, giving it to the Demon Suppression Bureau would allow Tang Wanzhuang to cultivate more talented swordsmen, which would be great assets for the nation. However, Zhao Changhe really did not have much interest in it. He did not need toprehend anypatible sword arts. In fact, he did not even really want to learn sword arts at all.

    He took out the golden foil and ced it together with the sword seal.

    Gradually, the golden foil emitted a soft light, epassing both the sword seal and Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt like he was entering a dream again.

    The scene before himpletely changed. Suddenly, it was as if he were standing on the peak of a steep cliff, facing a seated old man in white robes.

    With a sudden gesture, the old man pointed at the distance, and the phantom of an ancient sword pierced through the sky, heading straight for a mountain peak thousands of li away.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The distant mountain peak was ttened, mountains and rivers copsed, and ocean waves surged into the sky.

    Another sword phantom was shot out and it separated the raging sea, leaving behind a deep ravine. The wild waves that were on both sides could not break through the barrier of sword qi, leaving the ocean split into two.

    One sword to cleave a mountain, one sword to divide the sea.

    This was all the result of a mere gesture from a finger. He had not even moved his body!

    This was the Sword Emperor!

    In a world and a time where gods and demons were rampant, there existed only a single being who could be crowned with the title of Sword Emperor!

    This was the legacy imprint he left within the sword seal, and it was materialized by the Heavenly Tome. There was no need forprehension nor analysis. The Sword Emperor himself demonstrated before his very eyes!

    The sword phantom flew back, and the old man stood up. He held a longsword in his hand and slowly began to demonstrate the simple sword art that the vicious sword had disyed back then.

    Zhao Changhe had only skimmed through this sword art before going to bed, and he had even tried using it to deceive the sword guardian in the tomb. However, he had only grasped its form, mainly because the straightforwardness of the vicious sword made it simple to imitate, making it seem as if there was no value in practicing it earnestly.

    But now, when it was demonstrated by the Sword Emperor himself, Zhao Changhe felt his heart pounding.

    What simple sword art? What straightforwardness...

    That horizontal stroke was like the line where the ocean met the sky, cutting through the boundary between heaven and man.

    That vertical stroke was like the gap between continents.

    Infinite mysteries were contained within, all transformations ultimately merging into the most fundamental horizontal and vertical shes of the sword.

    Was this merely for the sword?

    No, it applied to the saber as well!

    The path to simplicity, returning to nature, this was how it was supposed to be.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly recalled his early days of learning back in the mountain stronghold. The countless times he turned and shed, the countless times he struck the wooden stakes, again and again. Different every time, yet unchanged.

    Unfortunately, this was no basic saber art, but a highly concentrated form of the endless sword dao. Zhao Changhe knew that he could not learn it, understand it thoroughly, or use it.

    Hecked too much experience. This was something that first required the honing of thousands of sword skills and defeating countless adversaries.

    The figure of the Sword Emperor shifted. Beginning with simple sword moves, he gradually began to demonstrate countless different sword arts, from beginner to intermediate to advanced. He disyed a myriad of styles, numbering in the thousands.

    Zhao Changhe silently memorized them. He felt that the process of sorting out these sword arts was in itself a significant learning process for learning the principles of martial arts. He also felt that it would allow him to make progress in his own saber art.

    <i> </i> *

    Early the next morning.

    When Tang Wanzhuang arrived at the guesthouse, Zhao Changhe had already gotten up early as usual to practice the saber.

    Tang Wanzhuang watched him quietly for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Have you ever thought about practicing the sword at the same time?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not stop his practice, answering as he continued, ¡°Is it because swords are more prestigious in the <i>jianghu</i>? Those who can instruct me, such as Yue Hongling and you, are all experts of the sword. On the other hand, my saber arts have always been self-taught. Even this time...although the inheritance in the sword seal is truly remarkable, unfortunately, I can¡¯t make much use of it.¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it seems like you don¡¯t seem too interested in learning the sword.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to bite off more than I can chew. I¡¯ve already startedte. I¡¯ve already fallen behind others by far too much. I can¡¯t afford to waste any more time learning other weapons.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nodded, continuing to watch him for a while before saying, ¡°Sisi is currently in the tomb, providing assistance to the Demon Suppression Bureau for the exploration of various areas. She has provided very valuable insights on how to reseal the tomb. She honestly seems a bit too familiar with things from the previous era.¡±

    ¡°Has she caused any trouble?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s been very obedient.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too trusting of her, she¡¯s quite the actress.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang tilted her head and looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression, but he remained focused on his practice and showed no emotion.

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled and said, ¡°Are you really going to end your rtionship with her?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not someone who itches for betrayal. Since she¡¯s deceived me, then why bother still considering her a friend? Our rtionship will be all business now. Her knowledge and the special products of the Ancient Spirit Tribe should be useful to you.¡±

    ¡°Just to me?¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression practically said ¡°This is your empire.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer that. Instead, he asked, ¡°What restrictions did you impose on her?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°My spring water restriction. Do you want to learn it? You can use it on other girls in the future.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s attitude today was a bit strange. He finally put his saber away and approached her before scrutinizing her carefully.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m checking if you¡¯re Sisi in disguise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly. ¡°I really want to reward you with something, but I don¡¯t know what you want.¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at her for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Do you know what annoys me the most about you?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this attitude and mindset of yours toward me that makes it seem like you¡¯re a senior looking down on a junior, or a superior looking at a subordinate. It makes me want to break this image and see how you look when you¡¯re embarrassed.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt somewhat helpless. ¡°That¡¯s not chivalrous at all. In fact, it¡¯s even quite malicious.¡±

    ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m a chivalrous hero? I¡¯m a bandit,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°If you want to give me a reward, then I¡¯ll suggest a reward.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang had a bad feeling and involuntarily took a step back. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Continue teaching me how to y the guqin, but use your hands to guide mine,¡± Zhao Changhe said. He even added, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if I can touch them.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stood there with a strange look on her face.

    <i>Are you... teasing me?</i>

 Chapter 172: Calligraphy

    <h4>Chapter 172: Calligraphy</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not directly start heading over to her pavilion to learn the guqin. Instead, he went into his room and grabbed a towel to wipe off the sweat from his body. He acted as if those teasing words had never left his mouth.

    This conveniently spared Tang Wanzhuang from having to give an awkward response. She suddenly felt that this guy had studied under some master of quips. These sudden jabs of his were incredibly clever...

    He just stood there with his sleeves rolled up, wiping himself down andpletely disregarding her while she was standing at the door watching him. She was not sure whether he just had exhibitionist tendencies or if this was another form of teasing.

    In fact, the exnation was much simpler¡ªit was just too damn hot. Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to act all prim and proper. Besides, he had never invited her into his room, so whether or not she wanted to watch him was her business.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood there expressionless, neither advancing nor retreating. Her earlier jovial mood had nearlypletely gone away.

    Zhao Changhe casually asked, ¡°Is it because my cultivation isn¡¯t high enough? Theoretically speaking, after reaching the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, I should be impervious to cold and heat, right? During the winter, I had just started cultivating yet I didn¡¯t really worry too much about the cold. By the time spring came, I was no longer afraid of the cold. But now that it¡¯s summer, I seem to have be even more sensitive to heat. I break out into a sweat at the slightest exertion. It feels incredibly unpleasant.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°It¡¯s rted to the nature of your cultivation. The Vicious Blood Art would naturally make you feel hot, which is why it needs to be neutralized or bnced. Originally, the Six Harmonies Art would have been sufficient, but since the amount of time you spend practicing it is nowckingpared to your practice of the Vicious Blood Art, its effects are being suppressed.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you say I need to slow down and calm down? I felt really good yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The thing is, I feel that after calming down, I became a bit too much like a sage. It was as if I aged several decades, and nothing belonging to the mortal dust could trouble me. Of course, I understand the benefits of such a state, but it felt really ufortable. After all, I¡¯m only twenty.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang finallyughed. ¡°Do you really think that my music has such a strong effect? What you¡¯re talking about is some immortal magic, and I don¡¯t have such skills. It was just that you usually kept yourself too tense, soing across a song that allowed you to rx made the effects seem particrly noticeable. It won¡¯t be as miraculous if you continue listening to such music, but it can still help you focus your mind. If nothing else, at least it¡¯ll help you with the overheating problem.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her. ¡°You don¡¯t practice martial arts, are you not afraid of the heat?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Other than during intense battles, I have never broken a sweat in my daily life for many years. As they say, a calm heart...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Zhao Changhe interrupted her, ¡°Hmm, flesh of ice and bones of jade, naturally cool without sweating. I¡¯m a rough man, so forgive me if I am unable to attain that level.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s words got stuck in her throat, her eyes widening.

    <i>Are you teasing me again?</i>

    Zhao Changheughed. <i>Yes, that¡¯s the expression I wanted to see. How refreshing. It¡¯s like a fairy stepping out of a painting, everything bes more vibrant. Why be so serious all the time?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang took a deep breath. ¡°Why were you so different toward me before? I bet it¡¯s because you held yourself backst night, so now you want to release the difort.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said honestly, ¡°That¡¯s not true. The poison she usedst night really wasn¡¯t all that. Also, I already told you, I was in a sage-like state yesterday.¡±

    He thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°It might just be because I¡¯ve gotten used to teasing Sisi these past few days. Now that she¡¯s suddenly not around, I¡¯ve turned the target of my teasing to you. It¡¯s not a big deal, really. I talk so much nonsense to you outside, but when I actually face you, I turn so serious and it feels wrong.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°So this is how you originally regarded me? You were just holding yourself back before?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t really quite understand it myself. Anyway, this feels much more natural. When I talked to you before, I always felt like I had to be especially careful about what I said, and I always had to think twice or thrice before voicing something out. It felt very unnatural.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenlyughed. ¡°If you had this attitude before, Sisi might not have resorted to drugging you in the end.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused and fell into thought.

    Perhaps that was in fact the case. Sisi had always been unconvinced by his two different attitudes. She felt underestimated, feeling that he respected Tang Wanzhuang too muchpared to her. Thosest scenes at the tomb may have indeed been a rebellious act stemming from that resentment, like it was her way of saying, ¡°You think she¡¯s so high and mighty? Let¡¯s see what happens when I stir things up!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s actually only sixteen and a half years old. She isn¡¯t even seventeen yet. She¡¯s just in her rebellious phase, and she was raised differently from those in the Central ins,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°I think she might be somewhat interested in you, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±

    <i>Damn, she¡¯s already got such a great figure, but she¡¯s not even seventeen yet?</i>

    Zhao Changhe really had not expected this. He was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re actually speaking up for her?¡±

    ¡°Because she really didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Even thatst move of hers, at least in her eyes, was just to give you an advantage... I can be mad with her, but you don¡¯t really need to be,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said leisurely. ¡°Of course, if you are aggrieved for me, that makes me happy.¡±

    This time, it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s turn to have his eyes widen. ¡°Are you teasing me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said leisurely, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been teasing me, why can¡¯t I do the same? You said that you used to have to think carefully before speaking to me before, do you think that I wasn¡¯t the same? You¡¯re just a big kid, but you always gave me a headache with how serious you were. Sometimes, I wonder if I should just treat you like Buqi, and if I¡¯m unhappy with you, I¡¯ll just knock you down and give you a beating...¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her for a while, then suddenly burst intoughter.

    Tang Wanzhuangughed too. Her smile was truly enchanting.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt that if this had been the atmosphere they shared yesterday, he would not have hesitated to call her big sister at that time.

    It was as if some intangible barrier between them had suddenly broken, and their rtionship had gone from being strictly business and even cautiously distant, to beginning to take on a hint of friendship.

    How had this change started... Was it from discussing Sisi? Or from when he mentioned wanting to see her embarrassed?

    He couldn¡¯t really tell, and so he just scratched his head.

    Seeing him look like a silly bear scratching his head, Tang Wanzhuang felt even more amused. ¡°Stop acting stupid. Anyway, you don¡¯t have the time to y the guqin and touch my hands today¡ªyou promised to organize the sword arts for Sisi. Sort that out first. She¡¯ll be leaving in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right...¡± Zhao Changhe knew that this was serious business. Since he had nothing else to do at the moment, he sat directly by the window, spread out his brushes and ink, and began to write down the key points of sword arts.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood by the side, watching with great surprise. She believed that one couldprehend many insights from the sword seal, but they would not be transmitted through words. Instead, she believed that they were likely transmitted through some sort of will or intent that was felt rather than discussed.

    Certainly, an experienced grandmaster would be able to convey these teachings using words. However, Zhao Changhe had only had the sword seal for a single night, yet he was actually already able to write down the key points of a sword art. It was as if the Sword Emperor had exined it to him verbally.

    Little did she know that, in fact, the Sword Emperor <i>had</i> exined things to him verbally. The Sword Emperor that the Heavenly Tome manifested discussed the sword arts for him, and Zhao Changhe had to listen and repeat his words many times before he could remember everything.

    Tang Wanzhuang was also a master of sword arts. With just a nce, she could tell that what he was writing was genuine. Even if some masters tried toprehend the intent within the sword seal, their expression of it might not be as good as his.

    <i>How on earth is he managing to do this...</i>

    But as a master of sword arts, after looking at the skills of the Sword Emperor, she soon became unable to think of anything else. She quickly became immersed in the sword intent, bingpletely lost in thought.

    This sword manual was only entry-level, but the principles of the sword contained within were quite profound.

    From just this perspective, the basic principles remained consistent throughout history, and today¡¯s practitioners were indeed on the right path. But why was it that the higher one looked, the more despairing the gap appeared to be?

    Zhao Changhe had been writing for a while, and he eventually ran out of ink, so he went to grind some ink, feeling slightly annoyed. But when Tang Wanzhuang saw him stop writing, she quickly realized why and instinctively reached out to grind the ink first. Her eyes still focused on the manual he was writing as she pondered.

    Her appearance seemed to say, ¡°Keep writing, I want to keep reading. I can handle this little task.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, said nothing, and simply dipped his brush into the ink before continuing to write. He felt extremely strange.

    This was just like the ancient version of having a beautiful girl beside you in the library, apanying you as you studied.

    <i>It¡¯s really fragrant...the scent of ink. She also smells quite nice.</i>

    He felt strange, but also embarrassed, because his calligraphy was so ugly that he could not help but blush as he continued writing. He simply did not deserve to have such a stunning beauty by his side.

    Zhao Changhe had only been forced to attend a calligraphy ss by his parents when he was very young. He knew how to hold and use a brush, but after crying and refusing to continue learning for two months, he basically learned nothing and just wasted the money his parents paid.

    Since transmigrating to this world, he had only picked up a brush once, which was when he wrote down the Vicious Blood Art for the Heavenly Tome. After writing several thousand characters back then, he could only be said to have barely familiarized himself with calligraphy again. He was slightly better than his peers in controlling his strength now, so his writing would at least not be filled with crooked lines, but that was about it.

    As he wrote, he could not help but mutter, ¡°Isn¡¯t it ugly?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang snapped out of her thoughts of the sword art. In fact, she had not been paying attention to his calligraphy at all. Now that she was reminded of it, she found it rather interesting, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I can see that you¡¯ve learned the basics. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a bit rusty... Hm, it seems you did actually study calligraphy in the past. It looks like Zhao Family Vige was quite a decent ce.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled as she admired his writing, even praising him, ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad at all. Have you noticed? While your writing does start off a bit rough, the more you write, the more bold and powerful it bes, and it even reveals somewhat of a sharp edge. You¡¯re actually already developing your own style... Although it¡¯s structurally imbnced, has a clumsyyout, and looks a bit weird... Should we call it Zhao Vige Style?¡±

    ¡°...Can you stop mentioning Zhao Vige? By the way, are you praising me or mocking me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s praise,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said with a smile. ¡°Do you think I expect you to write like a calligraphy master?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless for a moment. ¡°I guess you¡¯d be happy as long as it looks like actual writing, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you still care about whether it looks good or not, which shows that you still have the desire to learn and do better.¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re ying some sort of character development game with me, including tricking me into ying the guqin for meditation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a win-win situation. ying the guqin is indeed conducive to meditation and is beneficial for your current state. But what do you mean by character development game?¡± Tang Wanzhuang asked. ¡°Actually, since it¡¯s just the two of us here, there¡¯s no harm in me being direct. I do hope to guide you toward the path of a prince, but how does that qualify as a game? Using that term here is rather frivolous. This is a serious matter.¡±

    ¡°The main difference between a character development game and regr guidance lies in guiding a child to be the partner one desires...oh shi¡ª¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The solid ink stick suddenly turned into powder on the inkstone, sshing ink all over Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. Tang Wanzhuang huffed and left.

 Chapter 173: Restrictions and Shackles

    <h4>Chapter 173: Restrictions and Shackles</h4>

    Zhao Changhe bitterly went to wash his face, cursing himself for being too brainless and going too far with his teasing. Now, the perfect scene of having a beauty by his side as he did some work was just a pipe dream.

    He had touched upon a topic that should have been avoided between the two of them. This was not something that could just be cooled off by meditation or cultivation.

    It could be said that one of the major reasons that Tang Wanzhuang hoped Zhao Changhe would take on the identity of a prince was because he had clearly expressed his refusal to the marriage alliance, which aligned with what she wanted. A few flirtatious and teasing remarks could be brushed off, and a twenty-eight-year-olddy like her was not someone who could not handle some teasing; after all, she had even retorted with a few remarks of her own. However, that topic was off-limits.

    After mulling it over, Zhao Changhe regretted it deeply. Not only had he lost an enjoyable moment, but he also feared that their future interactions would turn strictly serious again.

    He finished washing his face, and he sighed as he went back to writing. Just as he sat down at the table, however, a fragrant breeze swept by as Tang Wanzhuang came in again.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to paint?¡± Tang Wanzhuang asked with a straight face.

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°The sword manual will surely need illustrations and examples, not just textual exnations. Since you can¡¯t paint, how do you n to handle that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve painted examples of the Vicious Blood Saber before. Although it looked quite rough, there should not have been any major deviations.¡±

    ¡°A small deviation can lead to a huge error. What do you mean by ¡®should not?¡¯ This is going to be exchanged with the Ancient Spirit Tribe for their gu arts, if there are any mistakes, it will be a huge deal. Are you confident that your painting won¡¯t have any ws?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± In fact, Zhao Changhe felt that the Heavenly Tome would be able to detect any major ws, but he was not entirely sure. Also, since he could not really just talk about the Heavenly Tome, he could only remain silent.

    Tang Wanzhuang tossed him a sword and said, ¡°Alright, you demonstrate it, I¡¯ll paint it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sniffled and obediently got up to demonstrate.

    If he had not gone too far just now, he might have been able to get her to teach him how to paint hand in hand, but now, that was out of the question.

    Tang Wanzhuang sat at the table, and turned her head to watch Zhao Changhe demonstrate. At first, she tried to hide her surprise behind a casual expression, but gradually, her eyes could no longer conceal her admiration.

    Since he was like a big bear when he tried ying the guqin, she had thought that he would do horribly demonstrating the sword poses and moves as well. She really had not expected him to move with such elegance. Aside from the fact that he seemed a bit unfamiliar with the sword, he appeared to have truly mastered the basic movements of the Sword Emperor¡¯s beginner-level sword art.

    It had to be said that even if this was just a beginner-level sword art, and even if someone had spoon-fed him every detail, to learn the sword to this extent in just a single night, for someone who had only practiced the saber beforehand, showcased truly remarkable talent.

    Given enough resources and a proper stage, he could truly be the next Xia Longyuan, both in terms of martial prowess and position.

    The beginner-level sword art did not have many techniques, and Zhao Changhe soon finished his demonstration. Tang Wanzhuang snapped out of her reverie, only to realize that she had not even done a single stroke.

    Zhao Changhe nced over.

    Tang Wanzhuang casually covered it up and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t paint that fast. Why don¡¯t you go through it again... Hmm, I think I need to see it another two times. I¡¯ll paint in the meantime.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her suspiciously, and her face felt a little hot. She knew that this stinky bear was not easy to deceive¡ªhe <i>had</i> solved those cases, after all. Just because he wasn¡¯t saying anything didn¡¯t mean that he was clueless...

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe did not tease her this time. He obediently went back to demonstrating the movements.

    Tang Wanzhuang breathed a sigh of relief and quickly started painting.

    By the time Zhao Changhe finished his demonstration for the second time, Tang Wanzhuang just so happened to finish her work. The timing was as precise as a well-designed program.

    Zhao Changhe tried to look over again, but Tang Wanzhuang refused to let him see it. She simply tidied up the manuscript andpiled it into a booklet before saying expressionlessly, ¡°I need to bring this over to calm Sisi¡¯s worries for the time being.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment and murmured softly, ¡°Yes, otherwise, she might be anxious.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned back with a slight smile. ¡°Is that why you stayed up all night studying the sword seal?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Why be so petty? Since I promised her that I¡¯d give her the sword arts in exchange for her knowledge of gu arts, I have to follow through.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell just now. Every time I mentioned Sisi, you changed the subject.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done what needs to be done. What¡¯s the point of dwelling on it? The things you spoke of made it seem as if you were trying to evoke sympathy from me. Even when a child says they¡¯re breaking off a friendship, it¡¯s not something so easy to reconcile. What is even going through your mind? Are you really trying to push a wife onto me so that there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll get caught up with me? I do have a girlfriend, you know? There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang couldn¡¯t say anything in response.

    Actually, even if she did want to push a wife onto Zhao Changhe, the best choice would be Cui Yuanyang, not some foreigner.

    However, her behavior indeed made it easy for people to think in that direction, and she could not be bothered to argue.

    ¡°You can go for now. I¡¯ll see if I can write down the two sets of higher-level sword techniques,¡± Zhao Changhe said. He paused for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°I feel like writing them down shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to demonstrate them.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at him with her beautiful eyes for a while before replying, ¡°You can...as long as you don¡¯t treat this as a task but as your own learning process. Don¡¯t rush to say that you don¡¯t want to learn the sword. You once integrated my Spring Water Sword Intent into your saber arts. Why can¡¯t you do the same for the sword arts of the Sword Emperor? You have too few finishing moves. If you can transform the Sword Emperor¡¯s techniques into your own saber techniques, no one in the world will be able to recognize them, and that canpensate for your shorings.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang left, leaving Zhao Changhe with a slight headache.

    It was not that he had not thought about that before, but the difficulty really was just too great. Integrating a smidge of sword intent into his style and transforming an ultimate sword move into a saber move were on twopletely different levels of difficulty.

    But what Tang Wanzhuang said did have some merit to it, and no matter how difficult it was, he had to try.

    Even though the Scattering the Gods and Buddhas had been modified by the Heavenly Tome, an ultimate move designed for the thirdyer of the Profound Gate had long since ceased to be considered an ultimate move for him. At the moment, apart from the berserk buff, he currently had no technique that enabled him to finish off an enemy in one strike. Once he had a genuine ultimate move again, in particr one that his enemies didn¡¯t know, hisbat power would effectively double.

    He decided to act on it immediately. He locked the doors and windows and brought out the golden foil once again.

    Instead of immediately delving into the higher-level sword arts, he started from the beginner level before slowly going on to watch the more advanced levels.

    This kind of thing could not be rushed. Without mastering the lower levels, one could not even understand the higher ones.

    As he studied, Zhao Changhe thought that what he was doing was trying to turn sword arts into saber arts. What didn¡¯t cross his mind was that he was actually systematically learning sword arts at the same time. He was essentially going through a proper sword art curriculum from start to finish, directly learning theplete system of the Sword Emperor. By the time he could turn the sword arts into saber arts, he would have mastered all the sword moves, sword intent, and the principles of the sword.

    At that time, he would essentially be the true sessor of the Sword Emperor.

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was obviously a swordsman herself, had never even thought of touching the sword seal. It was not because she didn¡¯t care for it; rather, it was all for the sake of preserving the legacy of the Sword Emperor and allowing it to be concentrated on Zhao Changhe.

    <i> </i> *

    In the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, Sisi sat by the edge of the hole in the gate of the main tomb, hugging her knees. She was lost in thought as she watched the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau carefully survey the surroundings. Her mind was elsewhere.

    The hole was no longer just a dog-sized hole. It had expanded to allow for normal movement. It was no longer dark either, as some of the restrictions had been lifted and there was no longer a major issue with using luminous pearls to illuminate the area. With all of that going on, the ce no longer seemed as eerie as it originally had.

    Also, Tang Wanzhuang had not imposed any restrictions on her. The door was right behind her and she could leave at any time.

    But she was waiting for the sword arts.

    She had gone through so much hardship over the past year during her journey through the divinend alone all for this moment, so how could she leave now?

    Zhao Changhe had promised her, and she trusted that he would not deceive her.

    The sound of footsteps came from behind her, and Tang Wanzhuang sat directly beside her and handed her a booklet. ¡°He¡¯s quite efficient. He has alreadypleted the first volume for the beginner-level sword arts. I¡¯m giving it to you first so that you can take a look at it. He should be working on the more advanced sword arts at the moment. Within three days, I believe that we¡¯ll have oneplete system. Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll have to see it for myself first...¡± Sisi took the booklet, opened it, and quickly scanned through it. Her expression soon turned strange.

    <i>Why does the illustration look exactly like Zhao Changhe?!</i>

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sisi said expressionlessly. ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me? We just broke off our friendship, and now you bring me this so that I get reminded of it again and again?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled. ¡°The one demonstrating the moves looks like him because it <i>is</i> him. When I was illustrating it, I ended up subconsciously drawing his likeness. If it makes you ufortable, then just erase his face.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Sisi fell silent for a moment, then directly put the booklet away before continuing to hug her knees and turning silent.

    Tang Wanzhuang also remained silent, as if she had nothing else to do but sit with her.

    Sisi looked at her strangely, then another, and after a while, she could not resist asking, ¡°Why... Why didn¡¯t you impose any restrictions on me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Because we¡¯re actually the same kind of people. I¡¯m all good anyway. When I get angry, I calm down soon enough. What¡¯s the point of staying angry?¡±

    <i>Huh? That doesn¡¯t exin why she didn¡¯t impose any restrictions on me? Isn¡¯t she afraid that I¡¯ll really cause some trouble?</i> Sisi kept looking at her interlocutor strangely, but aside from finding her beautiful, she could not discern anything else.

    ¡°Why do you say that we¡¯re simr types of people? What makes us simr?¡±

    ¡°For the goal of the Great Xia, I won¡¯t care about the life or death of foreigners. To you, aren¡¯t we foreigners as well? What fundamental difference is there between you and me? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had a few more years of experience and I wouldn¡¯t act as recklessly as you did,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°From this perspective, even if you really tried to seduce and deceive Changhe, it would actually be quite normal. But you didn¡¯t, so it¡¯s hard for me to dislike you.¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips.

    She knew that they weren¡¯t quite the same. Their perspectives on life were, in fact, fundamentally different... But Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s willingness to see things that way still made her feel better. Only a fool would argue against it.

    ¡°I asked about your past actions. You¡¯re clearly an extremely shrewd person. But this time, you acted recklessly, without considering the consequences, from beginning to end. You even missed something as obvious as people being stationed outside and you thought that mere terracotta warriors could iste us. Well, I get that it was because you felt guilty about betraying Changhe¡¯s trust. Your mind was in turmoil, and you were just eager to exin.¡± Tang Wanzhuang gently patted her shoulder. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re just a young girl.¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, but she knew very well that Tang Wanzhuang was right this time. Her mind had really been in turmoil back then, and that had caused her to act recklessly. Looking back, she felt like aplete fool.

    Why had Tang Wanzhuang not imposed any restrictions on her? It seemed that there was no need to dwell on it any further.

    Such actions would only arouse someone¡¯s resentment and rebellion, which would make them try everything to break free. Even if they couldn¡¯t break free, they would want to bite back, making it especially easy for them to go astray.

    Why bother imposing a restriction when there already was a much stronger one in ce?

    Love was a restriction, and the heart was a shackle.

    Sisi was smart. She understood very well what Tang Wanzhuang was doing, but she felt speechless to find that although she thought Tang Wanzhuang was overthinking things, she still could not muster any resistance.

    After all, not imposing a restriction on her was ultimately an act of kindness. Being misunderstood as having a crush was much better than forcibly being ced under control.

    Sisi could only angrily retort, ¡°I don¡¯t like him! If I really liked him, I wouldn¡¯t have put him in danger! I just treated him as a friend. We, the Ancient Spirit Tribe, value loyalty, so I was in turmoil. We¡¯re not like you people of the divinend, heartless and without loyalty!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled wryly. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Sisi nced at her, ¡°Although you¡¯re twenty-eight, you¡¯ve never even been with a man. Why pretend to be such an experienced older sister? I bet you don¡¯t even understand them as much as I do! I even dared to kiss him, would you do that?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s smile froze on her face.

 Chapter 174: Sisi Goes Back

    <h4>Chapter 174: Sisi Goes Back</h4>

    During this period, Zhao Changhe felt like he had returned to the days back when he was in Beimang.

    When no one was around, he would lock himself in his room and immerse himself in the Heavenly Tome, gradually learning the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword arts from the basics to the advanced.

    When Tang Wanzhuang came, she would spread out paper, grind ink, and make the atmosphere more pleasant with her presence. She would write down the sword arts and paint diagrams.

    Even without engaging in battles, he could still hone his saber.

    He did not even need to listen to her guqin. His heart was already at peace.

    It was very much like the days when he would go and learn the saber with Instructor Sun before returning home to eat dinner.

    He had originally thought that being ced in a bandit camp as soon as he was transferred to this world would cause his mind and heart to be nervous and in a mess. But looking back at it now, he realized that it was during that time that he had beenst at peace.

    When one umtes enough experience, one¡¯s life flows less like a creek and more like a wide river, and everything seems to fall into ce.

    ¡°Your writing is getting better and better,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said as she ground the ink, watching the smooth strokes emerging under his brush. She found herself feeling quite happy seeing his progress.

    She had not really taught Zhao Changhe much about calligraphy. She only gave him some brief pointers on calligraphy techniques and structuralyout for aesthetic purposes, but she never really delved into the finer details.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s ambitions did noty in this field, and his aptitude in this area was honestly pretty poor. Sometimes, he could not even understand a sentence after hearing it for half a day. He was even worse in this area than Tang Buqi when he was younger. If anyone tried to teach him while being particr with things, he would definitely drive them crazy. His aptitude in martial arts was simply worlds apart from his aptitude in the arts.

    But once he learned something, he really did learn it. She could clearly see his writing bing more skillful and rounded, and she could even sense his tranquility. The previous restless sharpness that he embodied had be more restrained.

    In terms of aesthetics, Zhao Changhe had a much different view from hers. His style was bold and mboyant, showing that he would never attain the elegant demeanor of a prince, and neither did he wish to. And beneath the calm surface that he was disyingtely, she could still perceive his boundless arrogance.

    But it did not matter. That was simply who he was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was going to leave in two days? It¡¯s already been seven or eight days by now, is it really still fine?¡± Zhao Changhe asked casually. He had not even lifted his head, continuing to write down the sword manual.

    ¡°I just said that to urge you to hurry up. There isn¡¯t actually a set date for when she¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s not like you¡¯d be expected to learn theplete system of sword arts in a few days. No matter how talented or smart you are, you¡¯re not a god.¡±

    ¡°What about you? The ten days you said to your nephew are almost up,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°You¡¯ve beening and going these past few days. You suddenly show up to apany me, helping me draw the diagrams, and then disappear again. Is there really that much to explore in the tomb? Are there parts of it that even you don¡¯t dare to enter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the tomb... In fact, we¡¯re already preparing to reseal the tomb, and our preparations are almostplete.¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°What¡¯s been upying my mind is actually the Maitreya Cult in Gusu.¡±

    The tip of Zhao Changhe¡¯s brush stopped moving, and he turned to look at her.

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°We have pretty muchpletely wiped out the Maitreya Cult in Gusu these past few days, but trouble is brewing across the entirety of Jiangnan. I know that some things are inevitable.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve decided to stay in Gusu? Well, this ce is more convenient than the capital in some ways.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as great as you think. The Demon Suppressing Bureau is only responsible for the affairs of the <i>jianghu</i>. We don¡¯t have the power to mobilize the military to attack cities and seize territories. Besides gathering intelligence to report back to the capital, all I can really do is watch helplessly.¡±

    There was no color in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes as she stared nkly at the inkstone. Despite being able to see the storm brewing over Jiangnan and knowing where it wasing from, there was not really much that she could do about it.

    Although the affairs of the <i>jianghu</i> represented the structure of power to arge extent, it was not entirely consistent. No matter how much the Demon Suppression Bureau did, it ultimately could not influence the overall situation.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Does the emperor really manage anything? Does he ever even show his face?¡±

    ¡°He does, in fact, but not often.¡±

    ¡°Is he mostly in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°He should still be aware of what¡¯s been going on, right?¡±

    ¡°He is, and he¡¯s issued some orders, but they have had minimal effect. You¡¯ve seen the widespreadziness of the bureaucracy and the sloppiness of the military, and these are not problems that a few orders can easily rectify at this point. Moreover, there are many people paying lip service while secretly acting in opposition, all waiting for the right moment. When that timees, it¡¯s likely that they¡¯ll just disregard imperial orders altogether.¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued writing down the sword manual and said, ¡°Since you know how much the nation has deteriorated and how ineffective the emperor¡¯s orders have been... Then what¡¯s the point of sticking around? You might as well take over Gusu and be a warlord.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at his side face speechlessly, her expression showing that this was not the response she was looking for, ¡°Do you know what I mean when I say ¡®the right time¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, Old Xia is still ranked first on the Ranking of Heaven, and his deterrent power still exists, but he¡¯s getting old. Rumor has it that there may be something wrong with him, but even if others are eager to make a move, they can wait a few more years. The right time is the day he passes away without an heir, right? That will be when chaos ensues.¡±

    ¡°It seems you know quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°I also know that if we are to look at things with a bit more cold blood, the Maitreya Cult doesn¡¯t actually need to wait for that exact moment. They could revolt right now. In fact, it might be better topletely wipe out the Maitreya Cult now, while the Great Xia has yet to die out.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say ¡®cold blood¡¯ rather than ¡®objectively¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s ultimately the masses that suffer the most.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was silent for a moment and said softly, ¡°So you understand why I¡¯m sticking around, don¡¯t you? Even if things are bad now, it¡¯s still better than utter chaos.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I do, but it¡¯s futile. The tide of chaos is unstoppable. How much can a single person really do? It¡¯s like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. While it might look brave, we all know that it will ultimately just be crushed by the chariot¡¯s wheels.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gazed steadily at the ink on the inkstone, then spoke after a long pause, ¡°There always have to be such people.¡±

    With that, she stood up and began to tidy the manuscript that he had just finished writing. ¡°Your set of sword arts is already at the level of the Profound Mysteries. Can you still demonstrate it?¡±

    ¡°I can barely demonstrate its form, but it willck power. I can still be the one to illustrate it instead,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°Organizing aplete set of sword arts with my current level of strength is a bit too much. It might be impossible for me to do at the moment. I can¡¯t understand anything more advanced with my current level of skill. This might be as far as I can go for now... I wonder if it¡¯s enough for Sisi.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s still better than her ndestine learning from before. Besides, there¡¯s endless potential and stable support if we keep doing it this way. It¡¯s just thatpared to getting the sword seal herself, the difference is quite significant...¡±

    ¡°The sword seal wasn¡¯t hers to begin with,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°ording to the standard practice when ites to the allocation of items during an exploration, it should have been yours. She knows that, otherwise why would she have resorted to tricks?¡±

    ¡°When you gain something, you lose something else. Not many people can understand this clearly... Aren¡¯t you going to talk to her yourself? It¡¯s already been so many days since youst saw each other. I honestly don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to be so petty. She¡¯s been quite well-behavedtely.¡±

    <i>Other than teasing me about daring to kiss you.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang barely suppressed a smirk. She really did not dare to do it. Why would she dare?

    ¡°I¡¯m not being petty. I¡¯m doing my best, aren¡¯t I? I just really can¡¯t handle the following parts of the sword arts. We can see her together today and see if there¡¯s anything else that she needs.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else,¡± Sisi said calmly. ¡°If I got the sword seal, with my current knowledge of martial arts, I would not have been able to decipher such a systematic sword art. And if I were to hand it over to the elders in the tribe to decipher, I would lose my right to lead the tribe. This oue is actually in my best interest. I¡¯ve obtained what I wanted, and I will remain in control going forward.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked into her eyes. Once as charming as peach blossoms and as bright as stars, their gaze was now indistinct and unclear.

    Her face still bore a smile, but it was no longer the artificial grin of a maid trying to please her master, nor the bright and expectant smile when she was listening to him tell a story. Now, it seemed...very formal.

    Once, it had been Tang Wanzhuang who had handled things in a very official manner with him, but now it was her.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got this, it¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± Sisi sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been away for a long time, and I actually miss home... The divinend is not a good ce, and each man is more detestable than thest.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to argue with her. He was not sure of his own feelings at the moment, and he simply asked, ¡°What do I do if I manage to decipher the more advanced sword artster on? How do I pass it on to you?¡±

    ¡°I wille find you.¡± Sisi smiled slightly. ¡°The long river flows unstoppably. I believe that as long as I return to the divinend, I¡¯ll be able to hear of your whereabouts at any time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°And what about you? Do you and your tribe intend to stay out of the Tome of Troubled Times?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes. Otherwise, the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man might experience some changes... But now that I¡¯ve entered the divinend, the Tome of Troubled Times already knows about me. Maybe next time I¡¯ll have a ce on the rankings,¡± Sisi¡¯s smile became somewhat sharp. ¡°Zhao Changhe, you better not let me catch up to you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not quite understand the significance of her words at the moment. ¡°If you catch up, then so be it. There are plenty of people ahead of me...¡±

    ¡°Hah... I yed the role of a servant for so long. I was taken advantage of because of myck of strength. But if I were to gain power...¡± Sisi paused, her face then showing a hint of her former charm. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind having one more ve to wash my feet for me.¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and left the tomb, ¡°Don¡¯t you just love to do official business? Well, this is what you get.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched her alluring figure depart, feeling that she was acting quite spoiled and arrogant...

    She was like a child who would say they¡¯re breaking off rtions with you before walking away with a stiff expression.

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was observing from the side, felt that Zhao Changhe himself was the same.

    She could not help but feel that the aftermath of this breakup between two outstanding individuals from different forces might stir up even more storms.

 Chapter 175: Take Care of Yourself, Only Then Can You Take Care of the World

    <h4>Chapter 175: Take Care of Yourself, Only Then Can You Take Care of the World</h4>

    Now that Sisi had left, it was also time for the tomb of the Sword Emperor to be sealed once again.

    This was actually proposed by Zhao Changhe from the beginning. The tomb of the Sword Emperor could not be left exposed indefinitely. If someone were to identally stumble inside and end up awakening the Sword Emperor, that could lead to a catastrophe. Moreover, with the possibility of Maitreyaunching an uprising and Gusu being right on the front lines, if he were to ever upy it one day, there was no doubt that he could cause a cmity.

    Tang Wanzhuang fully agreed with him. Thankfully, Sisi gave the Demon Suppression Bureau tremendous assistance with this matter, helping them look for the various spatial nodes that they could use to re-conceal it into a dimensional fragment.

    The Demon Suppression Bureau had done simr things in the past, so they had some experience in this regard. Thanks to Sisi¡¯s familiarity with the restrictions in ce in the tomb, they eliminated the need to meticulously survey everything. Today was the day that they were going to implement the n.

    Sisi left without even saying goodbye to Tang Wanzhuang because everything had already been settled. It seemed as if she had only been staying here to wait for Zhao Changhe¡¯stest sword manual.

    Or perhaps it was just to see him once more and throw out a harsh line about wanting to enve him before finally leaving?

    No one knew.

    After their falling out a few days ago, Zhao Changhe did not feel anything particrly special in his heart. He thought her antics were within his expectations, and breaking off their rtionship was a natural oue. What feelings could he have?

    He just felt slightly regretful that there was no one he could tease and flirt with as openly anymore, but getting to experience having Tang Wanzhuang stay by his side for a while was not any less satisfying, and that greatly helped him alleviate that regret.

    However, when Sisi really left, Zhao Changhe asionally recalled those fleeting moments when her eyes spoke so loudly. As he watched her leave, he felt the urge to speak out with some anger and resentment.

    Thus he realized that he ultimately still had some regrets toward her.

    Because she was also involved in looking for treasure and conflicts, he had somewhat hoped to see another Xia Chichi, but she was not Chichi after all.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The tremors ahead of him awoke him from his thoughts.

    On the edge of the pit left over where the sword pond had been, the Demon Suppression Bureau had assembled a hundred people. They had gradually carved out array diagrams and ced various objects of unknown use around the area over the past few days to construct a huge array.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood at the core of the array with a divine sword in hand. She was suspended low in the air, her clothes fluttering.

    <i>She can really float, I wonder if she can actually fly if she goes all out, </i>thought Zhao Changhe.

    Not only was she floating in the air, but she was doing something that looked quite mystical to the viewers.

    A soft light that resembled water spread around her, diffusing into the surroundings, linking up with the nodes of the array. Suddenly, massive energy erupted at the center, and amid the rumbling sound, light that resembled water filled the sky. The refracted light was in fact the effect of a distortion in space, and the passage suddenly seemed to twist and turn, its end no longer visible.

    The pit was filled with this light that resembled water, to the extent that it became hard to tell whether it was just light or if it was actually water.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood at the center, like Fairy Lingbo[1], or like a lotus that bloomed in the water andter transformed into a stunning nymph that left the mundane world.

    Zhao Changhe believed that he would find it hard to forget this scene for many years toe. It was the most mystical and beautiful sight he had seen not only since he had transmigrated into this world, but in his entire life.

    But when he looked around at the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau, he saw that none of them showed any looks of admiration. Instead, they all knelt down on one knee and solemnly said, ¡°Bureau chief, please take care of your health.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang had just stepped onto solid ground when she suddenly staggered, then clutched her chest and coughed violently. As she coughed, she clearly spat out some blood, staining her snow-white chin with droplets of crimson red.

    Almost instinctively, Zhao Changhe rushed over to support her. ¡°Are you alright? Did you overexert yourself?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gasped for air and gently wiped the blood from her lips. She nced down at where Zhao Changhe was supporting her arm, but decided not to bother about it. Instead, she just softly said, ¡°Help me back.¡±

    Her subordinates looked at each other in surprise, but none of them said anything. They quietly stood up and watched as Zhao Changhe helped Tang Wanzhuang slowly descend the hill.

    The guqin-carrying maid was standing not too far away. She was still holding a pose as if she had wanted to go forward and assist as well, but at the moment, she could only stare nkly at Zhao Changhe as he helped the young miss back. She was unsure whether she should follow them or not.

    <i> </i> *

    ¡°Where¡¯s your maid?¡± Only when he had already helped Tang Wanzhuang back to her waterside pavilion did Zhao Changhe realize that it might not be appropriate to enter ady¡¯s boudoir like this. He realized that it would be best to leave this to a maid. However, when he looked around, he did not see the guqin-carrying maid at all, nor did he even see any of the maids who usually worked in the pavilion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t usually stay at home, and there are no maids specifically assigned to my pavilion. The ones you saw were all just temporarily assigned here. They don¡¯t stay here,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°Just help me in, there¡¯s no need to fuss. Why bother with appearances?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought about it and realized that there was indeed no need to be fussy, so he helped her into her bedroom.

    ...This was the first time in his life that he had entered a woman¡¯s bedroom. Half an hour ago, he would never have imagined that the first boudoir he would enter would be Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s...

    As he smelled the fragrance in the room, he felt inexplicably nervous, and his face turned red unconsciously. He did not even dare to look around at the furnishings, and he just focused on quickly helping her sit on her bed. When he turned his head, he saw a teapot on the table right next to him and promptly poured a cup of tea, handing it to her. ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head slightly. ¡°Drinking it will make me cough... Just resting is fine.¡±

    ¡°You really seem to be in horrible shape. Is there any medicine here that will help? I¡¯ll go get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing grave... It¡¯s just that I exerted myself a bit too much, causing disturbance to my lung meridian. I just need some rest.¡±

    No wonder why even though she had been ranked higher than Maitreya before her breakthrough, she was still only evenly matched with Maitreya even after she had broken through. She simply could not afford to exert herself too much, or she might just end up coughing before the fight even started.

    From what he had just witnessed, her full power was truly terrifying. His original idea for re-sealing the tomb had just been to inly conceal it and ce some illusions around it to make it harder to find. What she had actually done was on apletely different scale¡ªshe had folded and distorted space, truly isting the tomb from the world once again.

    Even though she did have the help of the array and thebined efforts of many people, her immense power could not be denied.

    It was a pity that she could not act rashly, otherwise Zhao Changhe felt that she could have just gone and chopped off Maitreya¡¯s head at her level. <i>No wonder everyone is deterred by the person ranked first on the Ranking of Heaven. If Xia Longyuan were to go berserk, who could stop him? But then again, that wouldn¡¯t solve anything. The nation is decaying. Relying on individual martial strength to kill the leaders of other forces would not address the root of the problem.</i>

    As these thoughts circted in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, he found himself not knowing what else to say for a moment, so he could only go for some titudes. ¡°Then you should rest more. I think that besides pushing yourself too far in your cultivation, you¡¯ve also been overworked mentally. That must have also had an impact on your well-being.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang remained silent.

    Of course it had an impact, and quite a significant one at that.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°You told me to tone it down for a while and suggested I learn the four arts. Well, I think that you should take it easy yourself, too. You shouldn¡¯t bother with the Maitreya Cult in Jiangnan for a while. Just listen to the guqin, read books, and have a good rest.¡±

    Although Tang Wanzhuang knew that Zhao Changhe was ustomed to talking nonsense and flirting and that he wasn¡¯t a child, she could not help but feel slightly amused by his words. She felt as if she was an adult looking at a child admonishing them. She chuckled and asked, ¡°Listen to the guqin? Who¡¯s going to be ying it? My maid or you? ¡°

    Zhao Changhe replied calmly, ¡°If you want to hear me y the guqin, then I¡¯ll y it for you. I hope you will be entertained.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was taken aback for a moment and looked at him with a strange expression.

    Zhao Changhe remained expressionless. ¡°You always say that others are like children, but I think you¡¯re the one acting like a child right now. You should take care of yourself first. Only then can you start paying attention to others, and then you can take care of the world. Just look at those in the Demon Suppression Bureau. I honestly think that if the Great Xia did not have you, barely any of them would still be willing to serve it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly said, ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to serve the Great Xia, but as long as you¡¯re here, I at least won¡¯t oppose it. So, live well, first seat.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes lingered on his face for a while before she gently coughed and whispered, ¡°Then... y the guqin for me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. At this moment, the guqin-carrying maid peeked in from the doorway.

    Without even turning her head, as if having sensed her presence, Tang Wanzhuang asked, ¡°Have you fixed the string?¡±

    ¡°...Yeah, but...¡± The guqin-carrying maid cautiously nced at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Won¡¯t he just break it again if he were to y it... Maybe I should just y for you instead, young miss. I¡¯ve gotten quite good at it!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°Even if the strings break, it¡¯s still music. What¡¯s the point of worrying about good or bad? Let him y it.¡±

    1. An Chinese mythological figure who lives in the heavens and is said to be the incarnation of daffodils. ?

 Chapter 176: Shouldnâ€™t I Live for Myself for a Day?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Shouldn¡¯t I Live for Myself for a Day?</h4>

    The plucking of strings reverberated through the room.

    Zhao Changhe sat there in earnest, ying the guqin.

    The maid stood nervously by the side, looking like she was ready to pounce at any time to save her precious guqin. <i>If this bear shows even a hint of violence, I¡¯ll kick him through the wall and I won¡¯t let him three zhang from the guqin ever again.</i>

    However, it was very strange. Even though he had clumsily broken a string thest time he yed, and he had not practiced ying the guqin these past few days, his posture now was inexplicably gentler and more rxed. His current movements were devoid of the former stiffness that he had.

    So, when he touched the strings, although his movements did still look rtively rigid, he could actually y it.

    Back then, the string had broken not because it was too tight, but because <i>he</i> was too tense. How could a martial artist who could even use a broad saber to shave his beard not be able to control his strength and end up breaking a string?

    Inparison to back then, he was much calmer and rxed.

    The only issue now was that he had never learned any songs. He was simply following the piece that Tang Wanzhuang had yed for him the other day, plucking each string to produce the corresponding notes, before plucking them in reverse. Ultimately, it sounded quite boring.

    But it seemed like every beginner started this way. The maid recalled when she was just five years old and had started to... <i>Oh well, forget it.</i>

    It was boring indeed, but Tang Wanzhuang simply leaned back against the headboard, and her eyes slightly closed. She looked like she was enjoying herself. After listening for a while, she even closed her eyes as if she was dozing off, restingfortably.

    The maid¡¯s eyes erged into two full circles. She could not find anything pleasant in these repetitive and boring notes. <i>There isn¡¯t even a hint of rhythm! It would be pretty good if you don¡¯t start feeling irritable after listening to it for a while. How can you actually rx while listening to this?</i>

    After ying blindly for a few minutes, Zhao Changhe himself became impatient with his own ying. He began to think of ways to y simple melodies.

    When he thought of simple melodies, the first thing that came to mind was ¡°Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.¡± He tried plucking the strings to the melody of the luby, and surprisingly, he actually managed to do it. Zhao Changhe could not help but grin, finding it quite fun!

    But then he got stuck, and he could not figure out how to y the Fa note... Helplessly, he turned to the maid for assistance. ¡°Hey...¡±

    ¡°My name is not ¡®hey.¡¯ I¡¯m referred to as the guqin-carrying maid. And no, you can¡¯t call me that. You must address me as ¡®miss.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Carrier...¡±

    The maid red at him. ¡°My surname is not Carrier!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Zhao Changhe shushed her. ¡°Your youngdy is resting. Don¡¯t get loud.¡±

    The maid lowered her voice. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m humming a piece. Can you teach me how to y this note?¡± Zhao Changhe hummed the melody of the luby. ¡°Where are the first two notes?¡±

    ¡°Your humming sounds terrible. I never thought that someone¡¯s humming could sound like the squealing of a pig.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his fists. The maid stood up and took a half step back.

    ¡°That¡¯s a modified tone. You¡¯ll need to use your left hand to change the tuning to y it. You can¡¯t y it with just one hand.¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s leisurely voice came from the bedside. ¡°Demonstrate it for him.¡±

    The maid reluctantly moved closer and demonstrated with her small hands. While using her left hand to press down on one side of one of the strings, she used her right to pluck it. She yed the note he was looking for.

    Tang Wanzhuang closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°This is not actually asplex as it seems. It simply requires coordination between both hands. It¡¯s quite difficult for normal beginners, but for a martial artist like you, it should be rtively easy, especially since you have the habit of swinging your saber with your right hand while preparing to throw stones from your pocket with your left.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. <i>You know a lot, don¡¯t you? I bet you once had a pile of investigation reports about me on your desk.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly and said, ¡°Alright, give it a try. I look forward to hearing the proper andplete piece by the end of today.¡±

    The maid said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a nursery rhyme, young miss? What¡¯s there to look forward to...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with nursery rhymes? I happen to want to listen to songs for children.¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice grew softer and softer. ¡°My mother never yed any for me...¡±

    The maid fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe also remained silent. He was focused on learning the fingering methods that the maid used earlier to y the right tones. After fiddling around for a while, he finally figured it out and continued ying the piece.

    After clumsily finishing the nursery rhyme, he nced at Tang Wanzhuang, who was leaning against the headboard of her bed. Her tense brow gradually rxed, and she seemed to have loosened up quite a bit. This time, she really appeared to have fallen asleep.

    Not daring to continue ying, Zhao Changhe shushed the maid onest time before quietly leaving the room.

    The maid hesitated for a moment, then quietly followed after him, and stopped him at the door. ¡°Um, is there something special about that melody? I¡¯ve yed many soothing melodies for the young miss to help her rx, but none of them have had this effect... Meanwhile, your ying was awful, yet it was actually able to produce such an effect...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak more tactfully?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t honesty important?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this? Are you trying to help your young miss?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s probably no hope.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not really about the song; she just enjoys seeing me follow the path she envisioned, and that brings her some peace of mind. Her other troubles are beyond her control. She can only look from the side, helpless. She doesn¡¯t know when they¡¯ll end. I¡¯ve simply be something she can anticipate, something concrete to hold onto, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°But...why does she suddenly like nursery rhymes? It¡¯s not like nobody has yed them for her before. Even I have yed them in the past while practicing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that she has never heard nursery rhymes, it¡¯s just that nobody has yed them specifically for her. In people¡¯s minds, she¡¯s formidable. Even though they worry about her injuries and fatigue and they tell her to take care of herself, they never think to tell her that she can stop handling her affairs or that they will help share her burden. They only ever hope for her recovery so that she can go back to supporting the world.¡±

    The maid was left speechless, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I can only really say the first part to her as well. I simply don¡¯t think I can share her burden in supporting the world.¡± Zhao Changhe patted the maid on the shoulder, then turned and walked away. ¡°Take good care of your young miss, don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Back in his guest house, Zhao Changhe took a long bath before taking out the golden foil and the sword seal again to continue studying.

    After fulfilling his promise to Sisi, it was time to focus on his own research.

    What he had given to Sisi was the sword art suitable for activating the first Profound Mystery. Zhao Changhe could recite the key points and mimic the movements, but in reality, it was just a fa?ade. He could not unleash its true power. His understanding of sword arts was only really at the Profound Gate. Anything beyond that was beyond his grasp.

    In fact, although he hadprehended Profound Gate sword arts, he could not even unleash those to their fullest potential, much less the Profound Mystery one. The same went for the ultimate technique of the Vicious Blood Saber Art that was created for the eighthyer of the Profound Gate; he had yet to even try it.

    Therefore, his current goal was very clear: to find special ultimate techniques that he could reasonably use to their fullest potential right now and attempt to integrate them into his saber art.

    Although having a sword in his left hand and a saber in his right might look cool, it would be really inconvenient. It was better for him to focus on his saber art for now.

    At this time, the Heavenly Tome seemed to have unsealed and evolved further.

    Not only could it create an illusory space where he could watch the Sword Emperor preach firsthand, but now he could also control this illusory space like a lucid dream, showcasing whatever content he desired. For example, at this moment, he only wanted the Sword Emperor to demonstrate the techniques that could be used between the fifth to seventhyers of the Profound Gate, and the Sword Emperor wouldply, allowing him to choose from the various techniques of the emperor¡¯s sword arts.

    <i>I wonder, as the Heavenly Tome bes more and more sentient, will it eventually try to kill me? Eh...whatever, that¡¯s a concern for another day. For now, I¡¯ve got too many sword arts to consider to be thinking about anything else.</i>

    There were only too many such sword moves demonstrated by Sword Emperor for the fifth to seventhyers of the Profound Gate.

    What he had given Sisi was just one kind of sword intent and one set of sword arts. As the so-called general outline of sword arts, how could the sword seal only have one system or category of sword arts? There were countless types of sword intent and sword arts, all of which needed a lifetime of study to be fully understood. Just at this level alone, there were already at least a hundred different kinds of sword arts, and even a casual selection could yield hundreds of moves worthy of being called ultimate techniques.

    Most of them were not suitable to be integrated into his saber art, as they simply did not fit a saber or Zhao Changhe¡¯s style. Thus, after carefully sifting through them, he narrowed it down to about a dozen options.

    After eliminating some that had rtively redundant effects, Zhao Changhe finally settled on three of them.

    All his thoughts now focused on how to integrate these three sword arts into his saber art. When he achieved this, would it finally be time for him to depart?

    Just as this thought arose, Zhao Changhe shook his head.

    <i>Why am I starting to think like this again? I need to slow down and calm down... I should not rush to finish things just for the sake of it.</i>

    There was nothing that required his urgent attention. Patience was key.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock~</i>

    The sound of knocking interrupted his thoughts

    Zhao Changhe withdrew his focus from the Heavenly Tome and realized that he had spent the entire night choosing from the sword arts. It was already dawn.

    When he opened the door, he saw Tang Wanzhuang standing outside with a smile. ¡°Now that you don¡¯t need to write the manual anymore, am I still wee here?¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°I need some more rest, but I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s been a long time since I slept as peacefully asst night. Thank you for your nursery rhyme.¡±

    ¡°So, are you also going to take things easy? You aren¡¯t nning to deal with the Maitreya Cult today?¡±

    ¡°I think I won¡¯t. Shouldn¡¯t I live for myself for a day?¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to make a request...¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°How about spending today helping me instead?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang tilted her head in puzzlement.

    Without any embarrassment, he said very naturally, ¡°I¡¯ve chosen three sword arts, and I¡¯m considering how to integrate them into my saber art. Since you¡¯re a grandmaster, could you give me some advice?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled. ¡°Certainly, as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 177: Master...

    <h4>Chapter 177: Master...</h4>

    As a so-called grandmaster, her understanding of martial arts had long surpassed the limitations of weapons.

    While Tang Wanzhuang did use a sword, she probably had a better understanding of the saber than ny-nine percent of all saber users in the world. Transforming sword arts into saber arts was as easy as eating and drinking for her.

    Zhao Changhe even wondered whether the three that he had selected would appear no different from ordinary techniques in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The techniques of the Sword Emperor are indeed vast and profound. His understanding of the sword epasses everything. These three sword techniques can almost be regarded as belonging to different systems. It was as if they were taught to you by three different masters. It¡¯s difficult to imagine that they came from a single inheritance,¡± Tang Wanzhuang eximed. ¡°If I were to face such techniques, even I would find them quite troublesome.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was very surprised. ¡°But for you, these should only be considered low-level techniques. Why would they be troublesome?¡±

    ¡°That only goes to show yourck of understanding. For one, you should not underestimate your own technique Scattering the Gods and Buddhas,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°If an ultimate technique is only considered a good technique at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate and it bes useless at higher levels of cultivation, then it does not deserve to be called an ultimate technique at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe humbly asked for advice. ¡°Can you exin it in more detail?¡±

    ¡°The reason something can be regarded as an ultimate technique in the first ce is that it has something that makes it fundamentally different from ordinary techniques. The true significance of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas lies in teaching you how to actively manifest your vicious qi to create a sense of suppression and fear, rather than merely what angle you should sh with your saber at or whether it must be executed while leaping in the air like a frog.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    ¡°At the moment, jumping up in the air is indeed necessary for you because of your low cultivation. It¡¯s only by doing so that you can maximize your utilization of power and facilitate visual and psychological suppression. But once you grasp the meaning it contains, then any strike you make in the future can be like Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. The only reason why it is regarded as an ultimate technique of the thirdyer is because that is the necessary cultivation for its effects to be achieved. It does not mean that its value is limited to that level of cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a sudden revtion. It was as if a lightning bolt had struck his mind.

    <i>So that¡¯s how it is.</i>

    This was something that the Heavenly Tome¡¯s dissections and slow-motion demonstrations could not provide¡ªactual exnations from a true master.

    ¡°A saber art or sword art bes a true system because it guides you inying a foundation step by step from when your cultivation is still low, helping you understand its full significance until you can return to the basics and integrate everything you¡¯ve learned into your saber intent. At that point, even a simple chop won¡¯t be so simple anymore.¡±

    This was how the Sword Emperor ultimately managed to produce such immense power with such simple horizontal and vertical shes. In the end, he had already gone so far down his sword path that he was already at the point where countless sword paths converged.

    Zhao Changhe bowed sincerely and said, ¡°Thank you, First Seat Tang.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes lingered on his face for a moment before she said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re still addressing me as First Seat? Isn¡¯t that too formal?¡±

    ¡°...Miss Tang.¡±

    ¡°Ha...¡± Tang Wanzhuang did not continue to dwell on how he addressed her. Instead, she drew her sword. ¡°Now, let me show you how to modify the three moves... The difference between the sword and saber lies only in the way it maniptes or carries energy. While one is light and agile, the other is heavy and forceful. However, you should have known long ago that a saber can also move lightly, and a sword can also be forceful. Now, watch closely...¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Sword qi shot up and pierced through the sky.

    In Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, it was as if the sword qi was the arrow that Hou Yi shot at the scorching sun, which then transformed into the battle axe in Xingtian¡¯s hands. [1]

    Meanwhile, the delicate fairy before him suddenly seemed to turn into Lady of the Nine Heavens[2], heroic and awe-inspiring,manding tens of thousands of troops.

    The sword light flowed continuously, spreading throughout the universe, while the saber descended like swarms of locusts, raining down.

    The saber and sword could be interchanged.

    <i> </i> *

    The sword arts that should have taken a lot of effort to modify and understand werepleted and thoroughly understood within an hour.

    With the guidance of a master who was third on the Ranking of Earth, Zhao Changhe was saved from countless trials and errors.

    Ever sinceing into this world, he imed to have relied on his own efforts, iming to have never had a brilliant master or teacher, and simply using the Heavenly Tome as a substitute. But in fact, he had always had wonderful teachers.

    Instructor Sun was an excellent teacher who helped himy his foundations. Although his cultivation was not high, his foundation was extremely solid and he was also extremely responsible. Even though he could no longer beat Zhao Changhe now, Zhao Changhe still regarded him as his teacher in his heart.

    Then, there was Yue Hongling. When she was in the mountain stronghold, she had also taught him a lot, mainly in terms ofbat experience, various routines, and how to handle different situations. This greatly contributed to hisbat abilities, marking the beginning of his leap inbat power. If it was not for her guidance, he would have just remained a rough and inexperienced figure in the mountain stronghold.

    However, Yue Hongling did not have a deep understanding of saber arts. Although she wanted to teach Zhao Changhe more, her own abilities were limited. When it came to the application of more advanced saber arts, Zhao Changhe had indeed always relied on his own exploration after what Instructor Sun had taught him.

    But now, there was Tang Wanzhuang.

    When she was in Sword Lake City, Tang Wanzhuang actually intended to be his master, but she could not help but be wary and did not dare assume the role of an imperial tutor. Moreover, Zhao Changhe had been unwilling to ept her as his master.

    But today, those disinclinations had been thrown out the window by both of them. What did it matter if one was a master or not? Couldn¡¯t friends teach each other as well?

    Even though Tang Wanzhuang inwardly still saw this as nurturing the prince... <i>But if he wasn¡¯t the prince, would I still be willing to teach him? Yes, I would. That settles it.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s only halfway through the morning.¡± Zhao Changhe put away his saber and wiped his sweat. ¡°I thought that this would take me many days to figure out. Thank you, master.¡±

    Just a moment ago, he addressed her as ¡°Miss Tang,¡± but now he referred to her as ¡°master,¡± albeit in a joking tone.

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled, ¡°Oh? Are you implying that you¡¯ve finished your learning and it¡¯s time to move on?¡±

    ¡°I actually thought about thatst night. I¡¯m not going to be leaving just yet,¡± Zhao Changhe said leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ll leave when I start feeling tired of hanging around here.¡±

    ¡°When do you think that will be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But for now, I¡¯m not bored of this ce just yet. Unless the Tang n thinks that I eat too much and wants to kick me out, I¡¯d at least like to learn how to y the guqin.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was somewhat surprised. ¡°You really intend to learn the guqin now? I recall you being quite reluctant about it before, considering it only as a way to calm yourself down.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s because I suddenly thought that it would be quite fun to y the songs in my mindst night, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got songs in your mind? Are they nursery rhymes?¡±

    ¡°I know plenty of songs! But to your ears, they might not be nursery rhymes, but rather folk songs. They aren¡¯t worth mentioning.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°Then go ahead and learn. I¡¯d like to see how many songs you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Throwing the towel back into the basin, Zhao Changhe nced at her for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Why does it seem like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s always rushing around these days? You¡¯ve been preaching to me about calming and slowing down, yet you always seem to feel the need to do something yourself.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was startled. ¡°Well, people always have goals in mind for their actions, don¡¯t they? Otherwise, what would they do, just idle away their time?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just do things purely for leisure or entertainment sometimes?¡± Zhao Changhe asked. ¡°If you¡¯re spending the day helping me, then does that even still count?¡±

    ¡°It does,¡± Tang Wanzhuang replied, a bit annoyed, thinking to herself that if he dared to tease or flirt with her, then she would ssh ink on his face again.

    But then Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Gusu for ten days now, and apart from initially going out to investigate for the vicious qi case, I haven¡¯t really gotten to go around. As they say, the heavens above, Suzhou and Hangzhou below[3]. I¡¯vee to such a renowned tourist destination, but I¡¯ve yet to see its many sights. Looking back now, it seems quite foolish. I want to stroll around Gusu or ride a boat on Taihu Lake. Master, what do you think of being my guide?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression turned somewhat strange. ¡°Riding a boat on Taihu Lake...¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Riding a boat on Taihu Lake, ying the guqin in the cabin, the sunlight reflecting on the water, music drifting in the clear sky, the mind calm and expansive. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful? First Seat Tang, it seems like it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve experienced such a scene. But in my heart, that¡¯s how I see you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at him nkly, her heart stirred by the scene he described, feeling a sense of longing.

    Yes, it had indeed been at least ten years since she had experienced something like that.

    It was a time when she had a carefree smile¡ªa smile now lost in the storms of life, nowhere to be found.

    Despite knowing that the storm of the Maitreya Cult was looming nearby, and it was particrly awkward to be leisurely boating during such times, especially with a man...

    But... couldn¡¯t she live just for herself for once in this lifetime?

    Tang Wanzhuang could not bring herself to refuse. She was unable to utter the words of rejection. It was as if she had detached from her own body as she saw herself softly say, ¡°Okay.¡±

    1. Hou Yi is the archer that shot down eight of the nine original suns because they were scorching the earth. Xingtian is a kind of titan who fought against the Supreme Deity. When he was beheaded, he kept fighting using his nipples as eyes and his belly button as a mouth. Yes, you read that right. He has thus be a representation of indomitable spirit. ?

    2. Also known as Jiutian Xuann¨¹. She is the goddess of war, sex, and longevity in Chinese mythology. ?

    3. Two major cities in China. Gusu is actually a part of Suzhou ?

 Chapter 178: Boating on Taihu

    <h4>Chapter 178: Boating on Taihu</h4>

    ¡°This is Taihu Lake...¡±

    The small wupeng boat[1] drifted aimlessly on theke. Zhao Changhey at the bow, basking in the sunlight, unfazed by the warmth.

    The breeze from theke brought a refreshing chill.

    Or perhaps it was simply because his heart was truly calm at the moment?

    Looking at the vast expanse of theke, the clear water revealed even the fish below. There were also other boats in the distance, apanied by the melodious songs of boatmen carried by the wind, which were incredibly soothing to listen to.

    For a man from the north who had never seen the sea, this felt like the ocean, yet it was surely calmer than the vastness of the sea, or the rushing currents of a river. It was more delicate, serene, and gentle.

    Just like Tang Wanzhuang.

    It was as if all the beauty of the world had gathered in her, encapsting the essence of Jiangnan at a nce.

    People oftenpared Xi Lake to Xi Shi[2], and the same could be said for Tang Wanzhuang. Whether lightly adorned or heavily covered in makeup, she always looked beautiful.

    She sat in the cabin, leisurely ying the guqin, ying melodies that Zhao Changhe had never heard before.

    In ordinary circumstances, these tunes might have seemed slow and uninteresting, impossible for someone like him to appreciate. But at this moment and in this setting, they rippled through his soul like water, brushing against his cheeks like the gentle breeze on theke, leaving him unwilling to think about anything else, simply intoxicated by the sereneke and the clear breeze.

    In this moment, the re of des, the moments of life and death, the troubled times that gued the world, all of it seemed distant. It was as if they were in a different realm altogether.

    Zhao Changhe reached for his old wine gourd and took a big gulp of liquor.

    <i>The jianghu that Yue Hongling dreams of... isn¡¯t this it?</i>

    <i>Wandering the jianghu carrying sword and gourd, indulging in women with slender waists and delicate hands... Indeed, this is it.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just that the slender waist doesn¡¯t really belong to me, but it¡¯s close enough, right?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes fell on Zhao Changhe as he was lounging at the bow, drinking leisurely, and there was a hint of annoyance in her eyes.

    She initially thought that he would y the guqin for her, but it turned out to be the other way around. Hey there drinking, looking as if he had invited a girl from the bamboo pavilion of the Myriad Flowers Building in Sword Lake City to apany him.

    Tang Wanzhuang found it somewhat amusing. She felt that his attitude was really casual.

    In the past, he would always think carefully before speaking, but now he seemed so rxed, as if nothing was holding him back anymore.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she finally could not help but call out. ¡°Are you letting me rest, or are you making me your personal musician to apany your leisure?¡±

    From outside the cabin, Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came faintly amidst theke breeze, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to live for myself?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was both amused and annoyed, ¡°You¡¯re quite good at turning the tables, aren¡¯t you. Is it because Sisi left and you¡¯re short of a maid now?¡±

    ¡°No way, how could that be? You¡¯re my master,¡± Zhao Changheughed. ¡°But why bother about who ys for whom? I¡¯m just taking it easy. Don¡¯t you feel content right now?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang actually wanted to agree with him but decided to put on a stern face instead. ¡°You y, I lie there and drink. I¡¯ll be content that way.¡±

    ¡°How stingy,¡± Zhao Changhe leisurely got up and slipped into the cabin. ¡°I¡¯m still not that good at the guqin. Master, can you continue teaching me?¡±

    In order to create a rxed atmosphere, they deliberately did not use the Tang n¡¯srge boat, opting for a small, simple boat instead. Zhao Changhe, being as big as he was, felt like he took up half of the cabin as soon as he entered.

    Tang Wanzhuang reluctantly shifted to make room for him before gesturing for him to sit by the guqin.

    But as soon as he sat down, it felt cramped, and their arms were nearly touching.

    Tang Wanzhuang nced sideways with an expressionless face while Zhao Changhe stiffly focused on the guqin.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Tang Wanzhuang decided not to dwell on it and began teaching, ¡°ying the guqin involved fingering techniques. It¡¯s not just a matter of plucking the strings to make a sound. Watch carefully...¡±

    Her white, jade-like fingers danced on the strings, graceful and elegant as they pressed and pinched the strings. She was clearly demonstrating the finger techniques, but Zhao Changhe ended up getting captivated by the movements of her hands rather than paying attention to the technique.

    <i>How beautiful.</i>

    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Tang Wanzhuang nudged him with her shoulder, slightly expectant.

    After a moment of hesitation, Zhao Changhe lowered his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get it. Can you demonstrate it again?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said with curiosity, ¡°When you were learning suchplex ultimate techniques in the morning, and even though they contained countless sword intents and endless variations, you mastered them after just practicing them a few times. This fingering technique should be very simple for you inparison, especially since you have experience with Yue Hongling¡¯s hidden weapons techniques. Why are you suddenly acting stupid?¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I was just watching your hands...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was speechless.

    Zhao Changhe also shut his mouth, well aware that he had put his foot in it.

    Tang Wanzhuang expressionlessly held her hands in front of his eyes. ¡°Have you seen enough yet? If not, you can keep looking for another hour.¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could say anything, her hand suddenly moved and swiftly smacked him in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, I can even let you feel it!¡±

    ¡°Fuck...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s face stung, not from the p, but from embarrassment.

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at him for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, if you learn this, you can develop it into a set of acupoint maniption techniques. The time you¡¯ve had to practice martial arts is incredibly short, and most of your skills are with the saber. When ites to barehandedbat, you are far behind. This could be a great supplement for that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe instantly felt energized. ¡°Quick, demonstrate it again! I only need to see it once and I¡¯ll get it!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang simply did not know where tough or cry seeing his reaction.

    But it was true. Once Zhao Changhe linked this to his understanding of martial arts, he indeed learned it after just watching it once. Although he was rtively unfamiliar with it, his understanding of the movements was really thorough, and he did not require a third demonstration.

    ¡°Now let me teach you how to slide your fingers along the strings...¡±

    The small boat floated leisurely on theke. The male disciple and the female master sat closely together in the cramped cabin. A refreshing fragrance filled their noses, and their shoulders asionally brushed against each other as they whispered softly, exchanging words intimately.

    A passing boatman could not help but smile at the heartwarming scene.

    <i>What a wonderful scene. When I get home, I¡¯ll remind that stinky brat to go and look for a wife. He¡¯s already grown old enough, yet all he does is fool around every day.</i>

    As the sun set, theke¡¯s surface shimmered with golden light. asionally, fish leaped out of the water, sending ripples across theke¡¯s surface. In the distance, the songs of boatwomen could be heard, in the tender speech of Wu[3], soothing the heart more than the songs Zhao Changhe had heard around Qinghe.

    Leaning against the cabin, Tang Wanzhuang held a small and exquisite wine gon in her hand, sipping leisurely from it.

    Her poor disciple was still inside, familiarizing himself with the finger techniques. As for whether he could really turn them into a set of acupoint maniption techniques, she had no idea. That was something she had simply made up on the fly.

    <i>He¡¯s the one who was supposed to be ying the guqin from the start anyway. Did he really think that I was just some girl he got from the bamboo pavilion behind the Myriad Flowers Building in Sword Lake City?</i>

    However, Tang Wanzhuang was actually formting a set of acupoint maniption techniques in her mind, tweaking her own techniques and incorporating some finger techniques from the guqin into it. When the time came, she could teach them to him and present them as aplete set.

    <i>Did he think that I can¡¯t trick people just because I¡¯m the chief of some official bureau? Anyway, the set of techniques I¡¯ll impart to him at that time won¡¯t be that bad; they might even end up bing renowned throughout the world...</i>

    Songs sung by boatwomen rose and fell melodiously on theke, most of which were love songs. Tang Wanzhuang could not quite decide on how to feel about that.

    In the past, she had actually been somewhat afraid of such scenes and songs, fearing that they would distract people from their duties with their soft melodies. Today, however, they seemed fitting, apart from the fact that love songs didn¡¯t exactly suit the two of them.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Tang Wanzhuang took a leisurely sip of wine and called out at the cabin. ¡°You said you had some songs in mind. Why don¡¯t you join the atmosphere and sing a song yourself?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t thesedies¡¯ songs quite nice? Their voices are great too. I even feel like giving them a tip. Why would I want to interrupt them?¡±

    ¡°Are these soft, gentle songs suitable for a man like you? How about a song from the <i>jianghu</i>? I¡¯d like to hear what powerful words the Bloodthirsty Asura has.¡±

    ¡°But this atmosphere is not suitable for forceful songs at all. Are you trying to detach yourself from this soft mood?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang fell silent and drank without saying a word.

    <i>He¡¯s so sharp. How does he understand me so well? It¡¯s really strange how he does that when we¡¯ve hardly had any interaction.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Forget about forceful songs, do you want to hear a woman¡¯s song?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang came back to her senses and asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t the people singing around us women?¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of women in the world, how can they all be attuned to thesting romance between men and women?¡± Zhao Changhe plucked a few of the guqin¡¯s strings. The sound of his ying shifted from the stiffness when he was practicing to something more free-spirited.

    Tang Wanzhuang nced back at the cabin. She then heard an unfamiliar-sounding voice sing, ¡°No matter how cold the wind is, I don¡¯t want to escape. No matter how beautiful the flowers are, I don¡¯t want them. I drift about...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared nkly at the setting sun in the distance, intending to say, ¡°This song seems to suit Yue Hongling more, not me.¡± However, as she listened, she gradually became entranced, and those words never left her mouth.

    1. Traditional boat with ck awning. ?

    2. One of the Four Beauties of China, four women in Chinese history whose beauty gave them influence over kingdoms. ?

    3. Wu Chinese, and particrly its prestige dialect, the Suzhou dialect, are considered soft and soothing to the ear. ?

 Chapter 179: Wind Rises in Yanmen

    <h4>Chapter 179: Wind Rises in Yanmen</h4>

    As the setting sun sank beneath the horizon, the small boat drifted ashore. The two of them enjoyed a leisurely meal consisting of an entire fish at a fisherman¡¯s house by the shore before returning home in high spirits.

    Days such as today had been truly rare for him ever since he had transmigrated into this world. Now that Zhao Changhe looked back, he slightly regretted not having stayed a few more days at the Cui n¡¯s residence.

    Although he did apany Yangyang at their horse ranch, it had been primarily to learn equestrian skills rather than to enjoy some time with her. As he thought back to the regretful look in her eyes back then, he could not help but feel some regret.

    After being separated for so long, he could not help but wonder how she was doing now, and whether she had already forgotten about him... In fact, he still believed that Yangyang¡¯s so-called liking of him had mostly been born out of reliance and gratitude during times of peril, rather than being genuine love. After so long, he believed that those feelings should have already dissipated. Cui Wenjing had likely felt the same way, with that also being the reason for the three years he had set.

    If only he had been more decisive back then and nted a kiss on that little girl¡¯s rosy lips, then perhaps he would not have to even ponder about these things right now.

    At that time, despite being called a bandit, he had been too pure and naive.

    <i>Is it the same now?</i> Zhao Changhe nced at Tang Wanzhuang, who was walking quietly beside him, and sighed.

    <i>No, this is different. She¡¯s onlyfortable with getting close to me because I clearly expressed no interest in her. A few yful remarks may be fine, but if I developed genuine feelings, it¡¯s almost guaranteed that our rtionship would copse.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s a pity, she really is incredibly beautiful. Especially right now, with that hint of mncholy in her expression. She truly looks like Xi Shi furrowing her brow. It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯m not skilled at painting and won¡¯t be able to capture this beautiful moment.</i>

    Between men and women, there¡¯s no such thing as pure friendship. Even if there were no intentions of that nature initially, when faced with such exceptional beauty, natural attraction would take over.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zhao Changhe found himself asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about your song. It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t smile at this world. Perhaps when I¡¯m looking back yearster, I might be able to.¡±

    <i>Maybe you will. You know, that song really was not for Yue Hongling. Yue Hongling is still young, so how could she have these feelings? Perhaps in the future... if you really let go of everything, you might just be able to be free.</i>

    Perhaps Zhao Changhe¡¯s advice to her to be more carefree was what she secretly hoped for herself in the future.

    Who did not want to sing freely and enjoy good liquor, enjoying everything as it came?

    It was unfortunate that she could not do that at the moment, and even more unfortunate that she might not be able to do that <i>at all</i> in the future.

    Even just by stealing this single day to enjoy the experience of a fleeting life, Tang Wanzhuang felt a sense of guilt, suddenly having a bad premonition for the future.

    When the two of them were leisurely returning to the Tang residence, it was already getting quitete and the sky had already begun to turn dark. Wu Weiyang of the Demon Suppression Bureau hurriedly went to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s waterside pavilion and saw the guqin-carrying maid sitting on a stone, hugging her knees and lost in thought.

    ¡°Miss Guqin, is First Seat Tang resting at the moment? Please inform her that Wu Weiyang hase to seek an audience with her.¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid looked up nkly and said, ¡°The young miss is not at home.¡±

    Wu Weiyang said, ¡°Oh, where did the bureau chief go to do work? I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±

    ¡°...Must the young miss always be doing work?¡±

    Wu Weiyang was dumbfounded: ¡°Huh?¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid, with her chin resting on her knees, muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this also counts as official business for the young miss. But to think that she didn¡¯t even bring me with her... Does this mean that she won¡¯t be needing me in the future anymore...¡±

    Wu Weiyang: ¡°?¡±

    At this moment, Tang Wanzhuang just got back and stepped into the courtyard, ¡°Weiyang, why are you here? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Chief!¡± Wu Weiyang stepped forward and lowered his voice. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent report from the border. The northern barbarians have stationed troops at Yanmen Pass, causing a stir in the capital.¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid was startled and raised her head, but Tang Wanzhuang simply stood there quietly, saying nothing for a long time.

    Wu Weiyang also cautiously nced at her expression, but found that there was nothing but calmness on her face.

    There was no anger nor anxiety as he had expected, rather there seemed to be... a hint of regret?

    After a while, Tang Wanzhuang sighed softly and said, ¡°Chi Li originally came to Jiangnan tomunicate with Maitreya. Since the northern barbarians have begun moving, Maitreya should also start moving soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is precisely why I came to find you. Maitreya is likely raising troops at the moment in response to these movements. We¡¯re currently in Jiangnan, what should we do?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head slightly. ¡°During the past few days, we¡¯ve already had our bureau¡¯s undercover agents within Maitreya Cult¡¯s forces handle matters covertly. In the future, we will be cooperating with them in secret. As for other matters, there isn¡¯t really much more that we can do within the confines of our responsibilities.¡±

    She paused for a moment, then added, ¡°I will immediately go to Jinling to oversee the situation. As long as Jinling still stands, Jinling and Gusu can support one another. There is also still support from Yangzhou in Jiangbei, so the situation isn¡¯t that bad. In fact, if Maitreya really tries to raise troops now, he¡¯s unlikely to seed, because the timing isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Wu Weiyang nodded and said, ¡°Yes, thankfully the affairs in the Gusu and Yangzhou were handled well...¡±

    Lowering his voice, he added, ¡°That we didn¡¯t foresee this is one thing, but I¡¯m afraid even he never expected that casually solving two cases would turn out to be so important. It¡¯s truly providence.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°Be careful of what you say.¡±

    Wu Weiyang pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Maitreya¡¯s actions, with the timing not being right, might still be manageable... However, once this starts, the thieves will rise up, the aristocratic families will seize opportunities, the sects will go into seclusion, and chaos will ensue.¡±

    Whether it was purely out of worry, or whether he was instigating the Tang n to seize control of Jiangdong[1], Tang Wanzhuang recalled Zhao Changhe¡¯s words from yesterday and sighed softly. She did not respond right away. Instead, she said, ¡°Before going to Jinling, I still need to make a trip. There are some matters that have yet to be concluded and must be settled. Go to my elder brother... No, go look for Buqi instead, he should be in secluded cultivation at the moment. Have hime out and assist in the management of Gusu.¡±

    Wu Weiyang saluted and epted the orders, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said no more. Her figure flickered, and a momentter, she was at the guest house.

    <i> </i> *

    At this time, Zhao Changhe was still lying on the bed, watching the Heavenly Tome.

    This time, instead of watching the Sword Emperor, he was looking at Tang Wanzhuang when she was helping him modify the ultimate techniques.

    He knew that it was just a phantom, but it felt just too real. Even the admonishing gaze in her eyes when she was correcting his movements were faithfully reproduced. The same went for the familiar fragrance from her body that permeated the air. The slowed-down movements allowed for a closer look, and he could even see the tiny hairs on her hand.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel that with how slow she was moving, he could easily move over and kiss her.

    But in the end, this was just a phantom. It was untouchable. <i>Am I a pervert for thinking about this stuff?</i>

    It was quite tragic. He had clearly intended to review the ultimate skills in the Heavenly Tome, but he had ended up not practicing a single move and instead daydreamed.

    <i>It seems that it¡¯s really gotten quite pent-up...</i> Zhao Changhe even had the thought of taking care of it himself. He could not just keep waiting for Chichi. Furthermore, she had even told him not to hold himself back and encouraged him to look for someone else to take care of it when needed. But he hadn¡¯t found anyone else to help him with it, so was he supposed to just do it himself?

    But then he felt that it was too pathetic to do it on his own at this stage of his life. If the Heavenly Tome saw him resorting to self-pleasure at such an age, he would feel embarrassed to the point where he¡¯d want to move on to a different world...

    While he was struggling internally, he heard Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice, ¡°Mister Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°What the hell? Am I starting to hallucinate because of my perverse thoughts?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice sounded strange: ¡°What¡¯s perverse?¡±

    <i>Wait, it¡¯sing from outside!</i> Zhao Changhe suddenly realized and he abruptly withdrew from the illusory world of the Heavenly Tome. He stuffed the golden foil into his pocket and hurried to open the door.

    Sure enough, the real Tang Wanzhuang was standing outside. She looked at him suspiciously as she asked, ¡°Mister Zhao...what kind of hallucinations were you having?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>It¡¯s over. Anyone who heard that would think that I was dreaming of Tang Wanzhuang!</i>

    ¡°Uh, nothing...¡± Zhao Changhe was extremely embarrassed, so he dodged the topic and instead asked, ¡°Why are you here at thiste hour?¡±

    Fortunately, Tang Wanzhuang was not in the mood to inquire whether was having wet dreams or not. ¡°The northern barbarians are invading, and Maitreya is likely to start his uprising at this time. You don¡¯t need to leave right away, but I do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and he pursed his lips.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve only just started learning the guqin. I wonder if you¡¯ll still be in the mood to practice the guqin when you roam the <i>jianghu</i> in the future...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll practice if I have the chance. By the way, are you implying that I should leave as well? You don¡¯t n on having me stay here to help out?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s arge army here, so there¡¯s no point in you staying,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°You should leave Jiangnan as soon as possible and seek enlightenment elsewhere. I¡¯vee here tonight to fulfill a few promises.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had forgotten what promises she was referring to, ¡°What promises?¡±

    ¡°Initially, I asked you to focus on your mind and take it easy... First, it was to prevent you from constantly squeezing your potential and rushing for quick results. Second, it was to eventually teach you the Tang n¡¯s Moonde Mantra, help you stabilize your spiritual tform, and help you eliminate the impurities within the bloodthirsty bead so that you can absorb the vicious qi contained inside it. It was never really about teaching you the guqin, that was just an auxiliary method.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang handed over two manuals. ¡°Unfortunately, time is running short now, so I can only give you these secret manuals and I won¡¯t be able to teach you in detail.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hadpletely forgotten about this. He had been feeling that practicing calligraphy and ying the guqintely was enough... It was only now that he remembered they had indeed discussed how he could make use of the bloodthirsty bead, and it had been by cultivating his heart and mind through a mantra.

    Fortunately, Tang Wanzhuang still remembered everything clearly.

    He took the two manuals without hesitation and said, ¡°Thank you, but why are there two manuals?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°If you learn the mantra, you can also use our Tang n¡¯s Water-Treading Movement Art. This is one of your shorings, and this movement art should help you out in that regard.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment and sighed. ¡°You said your mother never yed children¡¯s songs for you, but I feel like even my mother never treated me like this. By doing this, you¡¯re making it even harder for me to leave.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly in response. ¡°You should know why I¡¯m being so good to you. You don¡¯t have to treat this as a debt or favor. If you truly feel grateful, you know what I want. You don¡¯t need to waste your time here¡±

    Unable to hold back, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°If it were someone else who was the prince, would you also treat them like this?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang instinctively wanted to say yes, but her words got stuck in her throat, and she found herself unable to say anything.

    The two of them stood silently in front of the moonlit house, exchanging wordless gazes.

    1. Just a note that Jiangnan, Jiangbei, and Jiangdong are simply general areas rtive to the Yangtze, the regions to the south, north, and east of the river respectively. ?

 Chapter 180: Azure Waves Clear Ripples

    <h4>Chapter 180: Azure Waves Clear Ripples</h4>

    It was not like she had not met any other princes before. The recently deceased crown prince had not only been a prince, but also the true heir to the throne. However, their interactions had been purely for official business.

    A few years ago, when the crown prince had not gotten married, Tang Wanzhuang had just joined the Demon Suppression Bureau. While they did have interactions, it had been strictly business.

    At that time, the crown prince had some inappropriate thoughts toward her, but she simply did not bother with it and never took any action. She did not have a good impression of the crown prince; in fact, she even felt repulsed.

    Fortunately, at that time, the Tang n had not produced any prominent figures, and their status was ordinary. Because of that, they never even entertained the thought of marrying into the imperial family. Later, when the crown prince got married, he could no longer afford to have any improper thoughts about Tang Wanzhuang. As a result, their interactions only became more formal.

    Eventually, when the crown prince¡¯s wife died, the Tang n finally produced a prominent figure... and that figure turned out to be Tang Wanzhuang herself.

    It was quite ridiculous when one thought about how messy a situation it was.

    When her thoughts reached this point, she realized that her thoughts had diverged too far. The past was not important, what was important was that the precedent had been set. The fact of the matter was¡ªand Tang Wanzhuang knew it very well¡ªthat she would not treat just any prince this favorably.

    Because not every prince would care for her and tell her not to worry about so many things, or y nursery rhymes for her, or advise her to enjoy life.

    A prince, and especially <i>the</i> crown prince, would only hope that she would do more to protect their empire.

    After a long while, Tang Wanzhuang slightly tilted her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The guqin fingering art that I promised to give you. There isn¡¯t a manual for it, so I¡¯ll have to teach it to you right now.¡±

    As for the question that Zhao Changhe had asked just now, she skirted it as if he had never asked it at all.

    Zhao Changhe did not push her either. Her silence was an answer in and of itself.

    ¡°How do I practice the art?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a set of acupoint maniption techniques, and it¡¯s elusive and difficult to defend against. Once you¡¯ve sealed your enemy¡¯s acupoints, this technique is special in that it is difficult to undo its effects using conventional acupoint techniques. Watch closely...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s slender fingers moved as if picking flowers or swaying willows, like someone yfully brushing their hand over their lover¡¯s chest.

    With the subtle movement of her fingers, the acupoints on Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest had been sealed without him even noticing.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mind wandered slightly as she casually asked, ¡°Did you see how I executed that move just no¡ª<i>huh?</i>¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her wrist was suddenly caught in Zhao Changhe¡¯s grip. ¡°Being absent-minded like this can lead to trouble, you know?¡±

    <i>Huh? Why does he seem to not be affected at all?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was shocked, and a distinct possibility appeared in her mind. <i>He can¡¯t possibly be thinking about making advances right now when we¡¯re about to part ways, right? Could his mind have been affected by the dream he had just now?</i>

    However, just as she was about to pull her wrist out, she suddenly felt a gentle and vast aura enter her meridians, flowing upward along her Taiyuan acupoint to her Taiyin lung meridian.

    Tang Wanzhuang was no stranger to the nature of his true qi. It was produced by the Six Harmonies Art, with its quality at the fourthyer almost matching the quality of others at the sixthyer. It was as vast and inclusive as the heavens and the seas, embodying an imperial will.

    <i>But the way he¡¯s using it is quite peculiar, it¡¯s as if... he¡¯s having it blend and exchange with my own aura, going back and forth? Hey, wait a moment.... Is this dual cultivation?!</i>

    ¡°Technically speaking, this is actually dual cultivation. It¡¯s probably not something you¡¯d do normally, but I hope you will not refuse me this time,¡± Zhao Changhe said calmly. ¡°For so many days, I¡¯ve only seen you thinking about official affairs, other people¡¯s affairs, and my affairs. You never seem to have paid any care to your own condition. Well, you might ignore it, but I don¡¯t want to. This bit of true qi is only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate, and it might just be a drop in the ocean for someone at your level, but doing this, even if it¡¯s of little use, makes me feel a bit better.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, who had just been about to retract her hand, let him continue.

    She silently observed as his true qi moved toward her lung meridian, trying to aid her. However, just like drops of rain falling onto a burning mountain, it wouldpletely evaporate instantly. It was indeed a drop in the ocean.

    Nevertheless, he kept pouring it in. He continued tackling the problem head-on with a solution that barely did anything, yet he remained persistent, unwilling to give up.

    Tang Wanzhuang bit her lower lip tightly, feeling a slight sourness in her nose for some reason.

    ¡°This is really useless...¡± Tang Wanzhuang spoke softly, her voice a little hoarse. ¡°Dual cultivation is just an auxiliary thing, it¡¯s not some all-powerful divine technique. If you had peered into the Profound Mysteries and you had the assistance of a masterful doctor, then you might have been able to do something. But right now, what you¡¯re doing is no different from wasting your true qi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say anything, continuing to stubbornly waste his true qi.

    Tang Wanzhuang stopped talking and silently observed his true qi.

    The quiet summer night became even quieter.

    On this summer night, a man was holding a woman¡¯s wrist while she had her head lowered. From a distance, it looked exactly like that clich¨¦ scene in dramas where the female lead wanted to break up but was pulled back by the male lead.

    The sound of footsteps shattered the night, and Tang Buqi¡¯s anxious voice sounded, ¡°Brother Zhao, I... Uh...¡±

    The two of them turned their heads at the same time and saw Tang Buqi slowly retreating outside the courtyard until he eventually vanished into the darkness.

    Tang Wanzhuang said slowly, ¡°Come in. It¡¯s unbing to be so flustered andckposure at this age. You¡¯re not a child anymore, yet you still don¡¯t know how to remain calm.¡±

    Tang Buqi cautiously peeked his head in through the courtyard gate.

    <i>You¡¯re still holding hands? Aren¡¯t you nning to let go?! Actually, as far as the Tang n is concerned, this is not even a problem. It¡¯s just that...didn¡¯t you, bastard, make me tell my father that you refuse the marriage alliance?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe finally let go of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯vee out of seclusion? Have you reached the fifthyer of the Profound Gate?¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Tang Buqi uttered an inarticte sound, not knowing at all why he had been told toe here and what to say. It was as if he had been made toe out of seclusion specifically so that he would see them brag about achievements.

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°You came here to inform your friend of Maitreya¡¯s uprising in hopes that he could help you, right? No chance. I¡¯ve already told him to leave. What is there for him to stay here for?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that you were trying to drive him away, and then he grabbed onto you like a stubborn mule, and now you¡¯re wavering.</i> Well, that was what Tang Buqi thought, but he did not dare to say any of this aloud. <i>This happens quite often to young masters when they¡¯re out chasing girls outside. It turns out that my aunt is also a woman, who would¡¯ve thought?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang added, ¡°Actually, now that I think of it, you came just in time. I was actually going to look for you to talk to you about something. Recently, while exploring the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, I managed to decipher some restrictions and obtain some ancient pills, medicine, and treasured swords. They are all of high quality. Sisi only took a small amount of medicine, and I¡¯ve also set aside some to be distributed to the public. The rest belongs to our Tang n. After all, the tomb is located in our back mountain. It would not be fair for our n to not receive anything from the tomb at all.¡±

    Tang Buqi was overjoyed. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about this too! I was afraid that you would be too focused on serving the public and end up giving everything away. If you did that, then we would have suffered a huge loss! Why must we give everything away? Those things were obtained from our property!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not a saint, and I still have my own selfish desires. The portion that¡¯s left for the Tang n isn¡¯t any less than the portion that will be given to the public, and it may even be more useful. Also, Changhe haspiled some sword arts. You can ask him to see if he¡¯s willing to share them with the Tang n. We ultimately must take care of our own future, we can¡¯t just rely on external help.¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°That should not be a problem. Aunt... Brother Zhao will definitely agree...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded in agreement.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes finally focused on his face again, but amidst the flicker of her gaze, it was impossible to discern what emotions were hidden within.

    After a long time, she whispered, ¡°Buqi, if you¡¯re done speaking, then leave. We still have things to discuss.¡±

    Tang Buqi felt like crying.

    <i>I came here to talk about serious matters, but you just stuff my mouth with food and kick me out the door. You two scoundrels!</i>

    Zhao Changhe, who had been filled with the sorrow of parting, could not help butugh and say, ¡°Buqi is really amusing.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled charmingly and said, ¡°He¡¯s always been funny ever since he was a child.¡±

    After they exchanged these words, the atmosphere returned to normal. Tang Wanzhuang smiled again and said, ¡°Alright, I really don¡¯t have much time, so I must get to teaching you the acupoint art right away.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also stepped back a bit and said seriously, ¡°Please instruct me.¡±

    ¡°Remember, this is one of the Tang n¡¯s ultimate arts. It¡¯s called Azure Waves Clear Ripples, meaning that when a person is in the water, ripples move in all directions. While the ripples appear gentle and harmless, they cover all of the vital acupoints of the body, carrying a concealed killing intent, invisible and traceless...¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a while longer to learn this set of acupoint techniquespared to the ultimate techniques for the saber or sword.

    This was because his martial path had indeed beenrgely focused on the saber, and hecked unarmedbat skills. This set of acupoint techniques was not just ways to poke people with his finger, but aplete set of unarmed martial techniques. With his weak foundation and the fact that the style waspletely opposite to what he was used to, it naturally took him longer to learn.

    It was also that...there could be some hidden intentions behind the slow teaching and clumsy learning.

    Nobody knew for sure.

    The only thing that was certain was that in the midst of teaching and learning, their arms intertwined and their gazes locked, creating a strange and indescribable atmosphere.

    If someone were to ask Zhou Botong and Ying Gu[1], they would definitely say that such delicate grappling skills should not be taught between master and disciple of the opposite sex, especially when they involved acupoints.

    This was because it would be hard to tell if they were really practicing martial arts or feeling each other up.

    By the end of the lesson, whether it was because of heat or something else, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face, which was usually pale, was flushed with a tinge of redness. She hurriedly left as if escaping for her life after saying, ¡°This...this technique really isn¡¯t that suitable for you. If you have the chance, you should look for a more aggressive style of barehanded martial arts... I... I have to go to Jinling. Farewell.¡±

    Before her words even reached Zhao Changhe¡¯s ears, she actually jumped over the wall and left, not even bothering to open the gate.

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the wall that she had just jumped over and saw the sun beginning to rise above the horizon.

    He looked down at his own hands, still carrying her scent.

    1. These are fictional characters from <i>The Legend of the Condor Heroes</i> and <i>The Return of the Condor Heroes</i> by Jin Yong ?

 Chapter 181: Soldiers Approach the City

    <h4>Chapter 181: Soldiers Approach the City</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang went straight to Jinling that day. Zhao Changhe, who should have felt that staying at the Tang n waspletely meaningless, did not rush to leave as he did before.

    Instead, he stayed quietly in the guest house and wrote another set of sword manuals, intending to give them to Tang Buqi once he finished writing them.

    It was as if the storms outside did not exist at all for him.

    Surprisingly, writing another set of sword manuals did not feel bothersome at all to him. On the contrary, he even found it somewhat amusing.

    Just like Tang Buqi, he had thought that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mind was set on serving the public, which made her seem less like a real person and more like an ideal. But in the end, he discovered that she had also made some small ns for her n. The saintly image of her that existed in his mind suddenly copsed, but rather than feeling despondent for having his image of her shattered, he simply felt that this was how people should be. This side of her was much more realistic.

    Just like when their arms intertwined in the night, real and gentle, emerging from the illusion that the Heavenly Tome depicted and materializing before him.

    And so, First Seat Tang became Tang Wanzhuang.

    Writing the sword manuals was no different from familiarizing himself with the sword arts once again, and it also helped calm his mind.

    During the day, he wrote the sword manuals, and at night, with the help of the Heavenly Tome, he learned the Moonde Sutra and the Water Treading Art that had been given to him by Tang Wanzhuang.

    This sutra was not a method for cultivating internal energy. It was an auxiliary technique. It was simr to the Ice Heart Sutra of many other stories¡ªa sutra that kept one¡¯s mind clear and calm even in the face of cmity.

    The Moonde Sutra was not just about calming the mind and removing distractions. It was like an upgraded version of what Yue Hongling had taught him before. It also taught him how to use his five senses to better observe and perceive his surroundings. It allowed him to dispel illusions and reflect the essence.

    This was extremely helpful inbat. With this, he could be less afraid of illusions and calmly look for the best way to achieve victory.

    The prerequisite to practicing it was naturally to calm down, slow down, and observe everything around oneself. A restless mind, one that was obsessed only with fighting and killing, would not be able to approach it correctly.

    Why did the Water Treading Art haveprehending this sutra as a prerequisite?

    Well, the reason for that was that grasping this sutra would allow the user to better grasp the flow of air and the weight of water at a nce, and then make use of them to transport their body.

    This actually involved some understanding of heaven and earth and how to utilize one¡¯s surroundings rather than just one¡¯s self. Compared to the Traceless Soaring Blood of the Blood God Cult, this movement art was simply leagues above.

    Perhaps all paths in the world led to the same destination, and Yue Hongling also had something simr. It was just that, at the time, his level was low and even his senses were not sensitive enough. So how could he bypass the senses and directly tackle the soul?

    In fact, even now, he felt that he was stillcking. Zhao Changhe strongly suspected that this was a technique best suited to be used after unlocking the Profound Mysteries. After all, it approached concepts such as spiritual awareness and divine sense. This gift from the person ranked third on the Ranking of Earth truly was no joke.

    For now, the best thing he could do was still to concentrate his mind and stabilize his spiritual tform, preventing it from being invaded by inner demons.

    Once he achieved a high enough mastery, he could finally make use of the currently useless bloodthirsty bead.

    After another three days of mooching off of the Tang n, he had thoroughly understood the Moonde Sutra, and he finally took out the bloodthirsty bead that had been lying around ignored. Thus began once more the long-dyed practice of the Vicious Blood Art.

    <i> </i> *

    The most significant difference between practicing the Vicious Blood Art and other martial arts was that it not only required energy, but also vicious qi. Without vicious blood qi, the Vicious Blood Art would lose the superiority it held over other martial arts.

    When it came down to sheer energy, everyone was more or less the same at this level. Eating well, drinking well, and using some auxiliary medicine or pills was enough. Unless people were lucky enough to stumble upon some exceptional treasures, it was difficult for them to gain any special advantages in this area.

    After all, what most people saw was essentially mundane. At best, the medicine that someone else was using would be slightly better, but not by <i>that</i> much. Right now, Zhao Changhe was already using some of the best¡ªthis was also why he never firmly denied his identity as a prince, and why Chichi initially believed that taking on the identity would be useful for him. After all, without sufficient resources, it was really difficult to achieve anything remarkable.

    Now that he had sufficient energy and resources, his focus could shift somewhere else.

    It was not difficult to find things that nurtured vicious qi. Bluntly speaking, even killing a lot of people could nurture vicious qi. Ferocious objects were not umon¡ªan example were weapons that had in many people, like Dragon Bird. Unfortunately, if he dared to absorb the vicious qi of Dragon Bird, he would probably end up getting smacked to death.

    The Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb was also filled with vicious qi, but it was difficult to extract it for personal use.

    In any case, vicious qi really was not that difficult to find. One of Zhao Changhe¡¯s goals whening to Jiangnan was to find something of the sort. It¡¯s just that it was only now that he had gotten around to actually using it.

    Zhao Changhe carefully sent a strand of his true qi to probe the space inside the bead.

    As soon as his true qi touched the bead, he immediately felt the negative emotions that filled it.

    It did not have any pure energy to speak of. It had vicious qi, but it was tainted to an extreme degree, and it was practically useless. It gave off an ufortable feeling, making one want to throw it away immediately.

    And, well, that was exactly what Maitreya had done.

    Normally, Zhao Changhe would have thrown it away as well, but now he had the sutra.

    He allowed these negative emotions to attack his soul. With his mental state that imitated the reflection of a moon in water, he could almost feel a group of little demons incessantly wing and pounding at a tightly shut door. However, with a stable spiritual tform and a guarded heart, these little demons¡¯ attempts were rendered futile.

    <i>These will probably be inner demons if they manage to materialize.</i>

    This bead was just a minorponent of the array that the Blood God had created. After the long passage of time, it had lost its original glory. What if it were something more sinister? Zhao Changhe was not sure if his rudimentary attainment of the sutra would still allow him to protect his spirit.

    But for now, it was enough, so why worry about the distant future?

    With aposed mind, Zhao Changhe did not hesitate and sent his vicious qi in to make contact with the vicious qi within the bead.

    A thunderous boom echoed¡ªonly in Zhao Changhe¡¯s ears, however¡ªas the bead trembled and the vicious qi within it began to surge violently. The vicious qi fiercely rushed at Zhao Changhe¡¯s flesh and blood as if to tear them apart.

    The bacsh of cultivating vicious qi, which he had not experienced for quite some time, reappeared once more. Ignoring the throbbing pain, Zhao Changhe grit his teeth, allowing the vicious qi to wash over him and integrate into his blood, and slowly transforming it into his own.

    This was the process of nurturing vicious qi, feeding it with one¡¯s body.

    When nurtured to a certain extent, the vicious qi would roar wildly, and bloodlust would pervade the sky, its power infinite. Even gods and buddhas would dissipate into smoke, what more ordinary enemies? They would tremble in fear in the midst of such violent malevolence.

    It was a very typical evil martial art, but regardless of whether it was the righteous Yue Hongling or the pure Tang Wanzhuang, neither of them objected to his practice of such a martial art.

    There were no evil martial arts, only evil people.

    As long as he was upright and used it for an upright purpose, what difference was there between this ¡°evil¡± martial art and a divine one?

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe did not know how many days he had been practicing. In any case, at the start, he had been writing the sword manuals during the day and practicing the sutra at night. Later, he practiced the sutra and the movement art during the day and nurtured vicious qi at night.

    After a few days, he still felt he did not have enough to break through to the sixthyer of the Vicious Blood Art, but he no longer felt as impatient or anxious as he had in the past.

    He took his time. This was not like eating or drinking. Many heroes had been training for many years to reach the same level. On the other hand, he had only been at it for half a year.

    As long as he could feel that he was making progress, then that was enough. He knew that one day, he would break through naturally.

    <i>Knock, knock, knock~</i>

    Tang Buqi¡¯s voice sounded from outside his door. ¡°Brother Zhao, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but are the sword manuals done?¡±

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes, and the blood-red tint in his eyes disappeared. ¡°I finished them a few days ago, it¡¯s just that I was busy and did not have the time to go out to look for you. Since you¡¯re here now, you can get them yourself.They¡¯re on the table by the window.¡±

    Tang Buqi opened the door, carrying a gon of wine as he walked in, ¡°As soon as my aunt left, Maitreya raised his troops. Within a few days, various ces in Jiangnan responded to his call, and his forces seem to have engulfed the entire region. Just today, Hangzhou¡¯s Wuxing fell.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that expected?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but what we didn¡¯t expect was the slow reaction from the imperial court. The imperial soldiers still haven¡¯t arrived.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°You seem to be pretty rxed though?¡±

    Tang Buqi sighed. ¡°Rxed? Gusu is really on the front line now. Do you know why I haven¡¯te to pick up the manuals for so many days? It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too damn busy. Maitreya won¡¯t stop until he takes Gusu. His vanguard general, Ten Abodes Bodhisattva Fa Sheng, has probably already set out from Wuxing and has already reached Taihu Lake. If you¡¯re going to leave, then you better leave soon. Once the city is under siege, there will be no getting out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled.

    He knew that Maitreya¡¯s forces would rise quickly, but he did not expect it to be so fast.

    It had only been a few days, yet the enemy was already approaching the city.

 Chapter 182: Dragons and Snakes Rise

    <h4>Chapter 182: Dragons and Snakes Rise</h4>

    Zhao Changhe looked at the gon of wine that Tang Buqi was carrying and asked, ¡°Are you here to say goodbye?¡°

    Tang Buqi said matter-of-factly, ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m driving you out, so doesn¡¯t it make sense for me to have a little drink with you as a proper farewell?¡°

    Zhao Changhe was at a loss for words.

    Tang Buqi sat down at the table and continued, ¡°Also, I think you would also agree that you should take a break from practicing. There¡¯s no end to cultivation. I recall my aunt also told you to slow down, didn¡¯t she?¡°

    Zhao Changhe also sat down and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m already taking things pretty slowly at the moment. I¡¯m just refining and nurturing my vicious qi, and I¡¯m not even rushing to break through.¡°

    ¡°It sounds as if you¡¯re saying that you can break through whenever you want.¡°

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said nothing.

    Tang Buqi picked up the gon and poured both of them a cup of wine. He looked a little gloomy and said, ¡°I said I was going to travel and experience the world, but it looks like that won¡¯t be happening any time soon.¡°

    Zhao Changhe raised his cup and clinked it with his. ¡°Your kind of training doesn¡¯t really need that kind of experience. You don¡¯t really need to roam the <i>jianghu</i>. In fact, I don¡¯t know why your aunt doesn¡¯t want me to stay here for a while longer. I feel like it would be quite good for me to work together with the military and kill people to nurture vicious qi...¡°

    Tang Buqi took a long sip of wine and said, ¡°I know why.¡°

    ¡°Oh?¡°

    ¡°You think that your martial arts skills are better than those of the regr soldiers. You think that you can charge into battle on horseback, with heads falling like rain on both sides of you, like all those famous warriors in history known for their individual bravery?¡°

    ¡°...Is that not the case?¡°

    ¡°When I read through history, I did feel as if there were many such brave heroes, but in fact, there are only so many of them even throughout the history of the two eras. And also...they definitely were not on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. With our current level of strength, the impact we can have by fighting on our own is nowhere near as great as the impact of a line of well-trained soldiers stabbing at the enemy with their spears.¡°

    ¡°...¡°

    ¡°With your courage, leading a group of elite soldiers as the vanguard would be in fact pretty fitting. You might even end up being called a tiger or dragon general. But to get there, you would still need a coordinated troop of highly skilled soldiers. Also, the prerequisite to that is that you train with the soldiers for quite some time and integrate yourself into the team. You can¡¯t just suddenly join them and charge out on horseback then call it a day.¡° Tang Buqi smiled teasingly. ¡°How many days do you think it would take for you to be an integral part of a troop? And how many days do you think you¡¯ll be staying?¡°

    Zhao Changhe let out a dry cough and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s only been a few days. How have you changed this much?¡°

    ¡°A few days?¡° Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I¡¯ve been learning these things since I was a child! Even though I haven¡¯t actually been in the military, I¡¯ve had to study military strategy, and if I failed any tests, I¡¯d get a beating. By the way, let me tell you, you¡¯re very familiar with the person who would give me those beating.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled the scene of Tang Wanzhuang flipping Tang Buqi over and spanking him. <i>She did seem really familiar with that...</i>

    Tang Buqi saidzily, ¡°Now that all the ns in Gusu are furious at being deceived by the Maitreya Cult, we¡¯re all united in our hatred. In addition, with Jinling and Yangzhou still intact, both sides of the Yangtze River are in our hands. With geographical advantage and a united force, this area won¡¯t be easy to chew through. The fight here is likely to drag on, not just for days or weeks but for <i>years</i>, and who-knows-how-many shes between the two sides. This is my home, and I see no issue defending it for the rest of my life. But can you do the same, brother Zhao? Unless you¡¯ve truly changed your mind about what you want to do and what role to take in this world, you don¡¯t really fit in here.¡°

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a moment, finishing the wine in his cup. ¡°I appreciate the advice.¡°

    Tang Buqi stared at him with a peculiar gaze for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me eldest nephew anymore?¡°

    ¡°Well...¡° Zhao Changhe did not know how to reply. It seemed as if he actually felt a bit hesitant to say it.

    Perhaps because, in the past, he had no such thoughts of it ever actually bing real and could casually banter without care, but now that he <i>had</i> some thoughts about her, he felt a bit guilty calling him that.

    However, Tang Buqi did not mean to mock him for it either. He really was not in the mood for that. He sipped his wine quietly and said, ¡°Actually, Maitreya does seem to carry somewhat of an invincible aura, but he isn¡¯t really fit to be amander. He relies on the subordinates that he has recruited, and I have to admit, some of them are quite formidable.

    ¡°For example, the Ten Abodes Bodhisattva Fa Sheng I told you about earlier. ording to reports, even though there was some resistance in Hangzhou, Fa Sheng managed to break through it in just an hour. He¡¯s only at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate, yet he¡¯s already managed to be Maitreya¡¯s most trusted vanguard general.¡°

    He emptied his cup and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have much confidence in facing such an enemy... I heard that he¡¯s extremely cruel, and he leaves nothing behind wherever he goes... I can¡¯t help but worry about what will happen if he actually manages to make it through...¡°

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You¡¯re already more amazing than me... As you said, you have the geographical advantage and a united force, so you aren¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. Even if you might not be able to defeat this Fa Sheng at first, after a few confrontations, you should improve. We¡¯re still young. We can still be much more.¡°

    Tang Buqi shook his head and said, ¡°Ah, let¡¯s stop talking about that. Actually, you and I are ultimately people of the <i>jianghu</i>. Compared to learning the art of war, I still hope to improve my martial arts. One day, I hope to ascend the Tome of Troubled Times and be admired by the world... If we really do manage to reach the level of my aunt, then we might just actually be able to charge into enemy forces alone. We can fight for as long as we want, and no one can stop us. How fun would that be? One sword facing a million soldiers. You share the same sentiment, don¡¯t you?¡°

    Zhao Changhe admitted, ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s not just you or me either, most of the martial artists in this world share the same aspirations.¡°

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°Speaking of which, ever since you defeated Wan Dongliust time, the Tome of Troubled Times has not had any changes. It¡¯s honestly quite strange. In the past six months, you¡¯ve been shining incredibly brightly on the rankings, while others have barely made any impact...¡°

    Before he could finish speaking, the sky lit up with golden light.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s hand, which was raising his wine cup, paused as he raised his head to look at the sky in surprise.

    <strong>The sixth day of the sixth month, the twelfth sr term, the height of summer.</strong>

    <strong>On Chi Li¡¯s twenty-third birthday, he advanced to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. On this day, amidst a crowd of people, he killed Li Changkong, the Northern Spear King of the Great Xia, and took his ce on the Ranking of Man.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Man has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 66: Fox Spirit Chi Li!</strong>

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky, sipping his wine quietly without speaking.

    Tang Buqi stared nkly for a long time, unable to drink anymore. ¡°He¡¯s really just twenty-three years old... It¡¯s like he¡¯s dering war on His Majesty...¡°

    He had not finished his sentence, but how could those of the younger generation not feel a sense of frustration and fear when they witnessed such a peer? He was an enemy of the empire, and his talent made people despair.

    Zhao Changhe watched quietly but still did not say anything. It was as if he was waiting for something.

    Tang Buqi said curiously, ¡°Brother Zhao, you...¡°

    Before he could finish speaking, the golden light appeared in the sky again.

    <strong>On this day, Yue Hongling, aged twenty and at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, rode alone and broke through into the ck Wolf Khan¡¯s tent, single-handedly killing ck Wolf Khan Bohu in the midst of his camp and leaving without a trace.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Man has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 68: Sunset Divine Sword Yue Hongling!</strong>

    <i>It¡¯s just directly giving them nicknames...</i> Zhao Changhe finally understood how a real moniker came to be given. It was not just by the mouths of the Cao Gang¡ªthe ¡°mouth¡± of the Tome of Troubled Times was the real deal!

    Only someone like Zhao Changhe could think about monikers at this moment... In the eyes of others, the consecutive rise of two neers to the Ranking of Man was a truly world-shaking event. Who would have the mind to think about monikers at such a moment?

    The Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man were different from the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. It was not something that changed depending on a single achievement. In addition, experts on the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man were very cautious in their interactions with each other. How long had it been since the rankings hadst changed?

    But now, there were two changes in a row, and neither of them had been achieved through ordinary means. One was amidst a crowd, while the other was alone in a military camp. Their true rankings could be even higher!

    Both of them were still extremely young, so they were still considered by many as juniors whose potential was still to be evaluated. Yet, in the northern region of the divinend, they had shown their might as the brightest stars of their generation.

    Zhao Changhe suddenlyughed aloud, remembering Yue Hongling¡¯s confident and arrogant look... <i>This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?</i>

    Chi Li had just put on a big show, intentionally choosing to make such a move on his birthday, just to show off. He also intended to boost the morale of their side and undermine the morale of those of the Central ins as they invaded the region.

    But in the end, Yue Hongling, without having to say a word, massively reduced the effects of Chi Li¡¯s move.

    Although her ranking was still two ces lower, Yue Hongling was only twenty and a half years old at the moment. Didn¡¯t that make her the most abnormal person to ever make it onto the Ranking of Man?

    Moreover, the moment Chi Li killed a famous person in the Central ins, she also killed a famous person in the Grasnds. She directly countered his move and boosted the empire¡¯s morale.

    It was as if she had done it on purpose, yet at the same time, she could not have known what Chi Li was up to. And if this was not intentional, then it was certainly some kind of destiny at y.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly wondered how long she had been stuck at the peak of the eighthyer of the Profound Gate. Was this breakthrough rted to her travels on the Grasnds, or was it rted to their dual cultivation in Yangzhou?

    <i>It¡¯s probably thetter...</i>

    Because of these changes, he had also moved up two ces, from 38th to 36th. <i>Thirty-six is a good number. It¡¯s the number of the Heavenly Spirits.</i>

    Meanwhile, Tang Buqi was beaming with joy. Before he could say anything, it seemed like the Tome of Troubled Times was updating again as it shone brightly.

    <strong>The hidden dragon emerges from the abyss, ascending to the Ranking of Man. Those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons move forward. </strong>

    <strong>Rank 1: Cui Yuanyong.</strong>

    Cui Yuanyong, who was far away in Qinghe, looked at the sky and did not know whether tough or cry. Reaching first ce like this did not seem to sit quite right with him...

    But it was not over yet.

    <strong>Xia Chichi, aged seventeen and at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, stabbed the Northern Buddha of the Maitreya Cult at a Buddhist temple in Jiangbei, taking control over all of its followers.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Ranked 6: Xia Chichi.</strong>

    <strong>Cui Yuanyang was in seclusion for half a year, fully absorbing the wonders of the Purple Qi of Qinghe. Upon emerging from seclusion, she had advanced to the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. On the day that she came out, she broke through the array of the Nine-Bend Yellow River Trial of the Cui n, obtaining the Cui n¡¯s most treasured sword art and bing qualified to inherit the Qinghe Sword. Achieving this at the age of only fifteen, she shocked the entire county.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Ranked 99: Cui Yuanyang.</strong>

    <strong>It is time for dragons and snakes to rise.</strong>

    The necks across the entire world had be sore from looking up, and they had gone from shock to numbness.

    It truly was a troubled time...

    Thest statement of the Tome of Troubled Times was not ament on Cui Yuanyang, but ament on the brilliant stars shining in the sky.

    Tang Buqi repeatedly thought of saying something but ultimately refrained from doing so. With winds and clouds stirring and stars shining brightly, how could someone on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons not feel their blood boil in excitement?

    ¡°What a tumultuous event...¡° he muttered to himself as he held his wine cup. ¡°I¡¯m about to fall off the rankings. I¡¯m outside the top hundred myself. This is not where I, Tang Buqi, belong.¡°

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The wine cup cracked under his grip.

    Zhao Changhe finally stood up, calmly picking up Dragon Bird. ¡°Brother Tang, the Tome of Troubled Times must have seen that we had wine but no food, so it specially sent us these dishes to go with the wine, but they taste a bit too spicy... Let¡¯s stop here. All good things muste to an end, and I should take my leave as well.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait,¡° Tang Buqi said. ¡°It¡¯s already getting dark. Where are you nning to go?¡°

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky, where those golden words still flickered. ¡°Regardless of where I go, how can I not be part of this storm?¡°

 Chapter 183: How Can I Be Absent

    <h4>Chapter 183: How Can I Be Absent</h4>

    The night was dark and windy.

    On the east bank of Taihu Lake, an army of several thousand was gathering to fetch water and make food.

    They were not particrly disciplined, and they were making a fair bit of noise, which was particrly loud in the quiet of the night. However,pared to the military forces that Zhao Changhe had seen before in Yangzhou and Gusu, this army could be considered much more orderly. Indeed, inparison, they were a well-trained elite force.

    This was the vanguard army led by the Ten Abodes Bodhisattva Fa Sheng.

    The so-called Ten Abodes Bodhisattva was not a title for Fa Sheng, but a rank within the Maitreya Cult, given to someone who had killed countless beings. The term ¡°Ten Abodes¡± also referred to the position of a Bodhisattva. By killing more, they could be Buddha.

    When he nned to entice Zhao Changhe, Fa Yuan hoped that thetter could be a Ten Abodes Bodhisattva.

    Fa Sheng had only just arrived in Wuxing the day before, and after a day and night of rest, he had made use of the night to circle northward around theke, heading straight for Gusu.

    The entire vanguard could not be consideredrge in terms of numbers. However, there were both troops onnd and ships on theke, which clearly showed that it was not just a rowdy gang. Considering Fa Sheng¡¯s unstoppable momentum in the past few days, even with these limited numbers, they clearly had what it took to easily break into cities.

    This was partly because within the cities, there were officials and citizens that were followers of the Maitreya Cult, and partly because the military forces in Jiangnan were even more disorganized than a mob. Surprisingly, during these times, it was actually the local aristocratic or noble ns who would disy some resistance, as they looked down upon the Maitreya Cult.

    However, the little bit of resistance they offered was futile. These ns were often nothing more than wastrels who only knew how to eat, drink, and enjoy themselves. When the vanguard forces arrived, their booming cries of defiance soon turned into trembling knees at the sight of the overwhelming forces. They would all im to personally take Maitreya¡¯s head and offer it to the emperor, but when faced with this small army, their legs gave out.

    And so, Fa Sheng wiped them outpletely, and the waters of Jiangnan turned blood-red.

    This was how a ¡°strong army¡± was forged¡ªby bullying the weak. At the beginning of the uprising, they were just a group of unorganized followers who had learned a few martial arts moves. But now, after winning several battles and equipping themselves with the loot from a couple of regions, they had developed a somewhat disciplined and formidable appearance. It wasn¡¯t just appearance either; they had actually grown stronger with each victory.

    In the military tent, Fa Sheng was observing the terrain map when a follower called out to him. ¡°Bodhisattva, scouts have reported that Gusu is fortifying its defenses and clearing out its surroundings. They seem to even be neglecting the autumn harvest, and there¡¯s not a soul to be found in the viges and towns nearby.¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang must have made preparations during her stay in Gusu,¡± Fa Sheng said calmly. He was a bulky and strong-looking monk with a beard simr to Lu Zhishen¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Tang Wanzhuang cannot be in two ces at once. She must stay in Jinling to counterbnce the presence of the cult leader. If the affairs of Gusu are being managed by people like Tang Wangsheng, then Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s efforts would simply turn out to be a waste.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Gusu still has some notable figures. It¡¯s said Tang Wangsheng and several others are at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate... Bodhisattva, with our limited forces and without any strong leaders present, what if someone decides to risk it all and attempt an assassination?¡±

    Fa Sheng waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Gusu doesn¡¯t have anyone on the Ranking of Man. Tang Wangsheng does not have that ability. Even if they¡¯re at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, if they really try to carry out an assassination, a few rounds of arrows would be enough to turn them into hedgehogs. The Northern Buddha was killed by Xia Chichi because we did not have much influence in Jiangbei to begin with. The Buddhist temple there was being held in check by a powerful member of the Four Idols Cult, and the power dynamics were different.¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°Even with Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s strength, she would not dare to recklessly venture into dangerous territory. Once she bes entangled with the cult leader and surrounded by thousands of troops, she would meet her end there. In the same way, the cult leader cannot casually rush into Gusu and take Tang Wangsheng¡¯s head. Who knows what kind of ambush Tang Wanzhuang has prepared? If action is to be taken, absolute preparation is necessary. Victory in war is not decided by the presence of a single strong individual. That is our value.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    There were not many true powerhouses, the kind who could move freely within arge army. At the very least, there was no one as abnormal as Yue Hongling in Gusu.

    A staff officer said, ¡°From the incident with the Lu n, it¡¯s clear that Gusu¡¯s military is cking andcks capable leaders. However, the ns in Gusu may have be more diligent and determined as a result of that event. With plenty of food stored in the city, if they can organize their members to defend the city, it won¡¯t be easy to take it down.¡±

    ¡°This is why we¡¯reunching a surprise attack under the cover of night. Theyck both respected leaders and war experience. They¡¯re probably still considering how to leverage the terrain and allocate defense zones between the ns. Once the surprise attack catches them off guard, chaos will ensue. Our opportunity lies here. We can¡¯t afford to wait for the main army to arrive and engage in a protracted battle. Otherwise, they may be more united and difficult to defeat.¡±

    If Tang Buqi had been here, his heart would probably have skipped more than just a beat.

    Fa Sheng seemed to have a perfect understanding of his thoughts and the current situation of Gusu. They were indeed in the process of allocating defense zones, preparing to engage in a back-and-forth battle with the Maitreya Cult.

    Once the city was attacked at night, it was hard to predict how the Tang n would react, but the other ns would almost definitely be in chaos.

    ¡°Enough about that.¡± Fa Sheng pointed at the topographic map. ¡°Look here, on the east bank of Taihu Lake....<i>huh?</i>¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, hurried footsteps echoed from outside the tent as someone came in and said, ¡°Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, there¡¯s a report from outside the camp. They said that they encountered frogmen in theke. Some boats have sunk. We suspect that Gusu has sent some troops tounch a surprise attack!¡±[1]

    ¡°There are still such figures in Gusu?¡± Fa Sheng and the staff officers were surprised as they walked out of the tent. They saw the mes rising in the distance on the surface of theke, mixed with shouts of rm and anger.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the person who reported this news?¡± Fa Sheng asked. ¡°Take me to him. I¡¯d like to learn more about the situation.¡±

    The messenger was waiting by the reeds outside the camp. He was a tall young man with an ordinary appearance. He looked rather sallow, thin and malnourished. He looked like he had just gotten out of the water. He didn¡¯t even have a weapon on him, and he looked rather disheveled.

    Fa Sheng took one look and was not suspicious of the other party. There were quite a few young men like this in their army, so he asked, ¡°Tell me more about what happened on theke? How many frogmen did the enemy send? Did you fight them?¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, ¡°Bodhisattva, the other side sent many people. It¡¯s dark and they were underwater, so I did not dare to fight them. I swam as fast as I could to the shore instead....¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Fa Sheng ordered, ¡°Assemble the archers at the shore. Don¡¯t leave the camp without authorization. Be cautious of any attempts to raid the camp. Send scouts to the forward outpost for reconnaissance.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at the young man with some suspicion. ¡°I find it hard to believe that Tang Wangsheng has such capabilities. Why should I trust your words?¡±

    The young man looked bewildered as if he did not understand what Fa Sheng was talking about.

    His gaze inadvertently swept across the camp, observing most of the archers who were gathering around the shore.

    Fa Sheng continued, ¡°Wait a moment, show me your Immovable Wisdom King Seal[2].¡±

    The young man formed the hand seal and said, ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done, Bodhisattva? I¡¯m not very familiar with it...¡±

    This was one of the fundamental seals in Buddhism, widely mentioned in various scriptures. It was something that any follower or believer of the Maitreya Cult should know. However, it was normal for an ordinary follower who had yet to even take the vows to have improper form. There seemed to be nothing suspicious about the young man¡¯s actions.

    The other officers nearby felt that Fa Sheng was being overly suspicious at this time. With a mishap in theke involving boats, why bother checking the precision of a messenger¡¯s seal?

    Even Fa Sheng himself could not see anything suspicious with the young man anymore. He simply corrected the young man¡¯s hand posture with an air of humility as heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bend your thumb too stiffly here. This is how you do it....¡±

    At that moment, the seemingly honest young man¡¯s hand seal suddenly transformed.

    His fingertips moved delicately like swaying willows, softly blooming into shadowy flowers.

    Everyone, including Fa Sheng and the officers, only saw vague shadows of the fingertips, and before they could react, they had already brushed against the Lieque acupoint at Fa Sheng¡¯s wrist.

    Knowing the practices of the Maitreya Cult particrly well.... This action did not only affect the Lieque acupoint, but would go on to affect the Taiyin lung meridian as well. He struck both the upper and lower positions of the Lieque acupoint, making sure that he would hit it even if Fa Sheng had shifted its position.

    In an instant, half of Fa Sheng¡¯s body went numb. He hastily retreated and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s an assassin!¡±

    Left and right, swords were drawn simultaneously, and they swung straight for the young man¡¯s head.

    However, he slightly staggered his steps, gracefully shifting to the right. With a flick of his foot, a broad saber hidden in the reeds jumped into the palm of his hand.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The saber rose and the wind roared!

    With a sharp ng, several longswords surrounding him were broken in twain. Zhao Changhe leaped into the air, stepping on a broken sword that had been sent flying, soaring toward the retreating Fa Sheng.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe! This is that bastard Zhao Changhe!¡±

    Fa Sheng was infuriated to the point of nearly vomiting blood. Where had Zhao Changhe learnt to perform such delicate acupoint strikes? And since when had he started disguising himself? Without his scar, it was incredibly difficult to imagine that the young man was actually Zhao Changhe!

    <i>He actually dares tounch a surprise attack right outside the camp and go for the leader¡¯s head!</i>

    A dark shadow loomed in the sky, covering the moonlight.

    The only light was the bloody gleam in his eyes.

    A fierce saber came down from heaven.

    Dragon Bird howled, vicious qi surging into the sky.

    The right side of Fa Sheng¡¯s body was paralyzed, and he barely managed to draw out his <i>jiedao</i> to defend himself. Countless swords, spears, and ives thrust at Zhao Changhe from all directions. The archers who had been mobilized returned, drawing their bows and nocking their arrows.

    If a painter were present, this scene would surely be immortalized as a painting of gods and demons locked inbat.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The jarring sound of des shing resounded through the night sky.

    Fa Sheng¡¯s <i>jiedao</i> inexplicably failed to block the strike, and Dragon Bird seemed to just slide past it. A gash mysteriously appeared on Fa Sheng¡¯s forehead, and he died before he couldprehend what happened. Before his death, he could not understand how Zhao Changhe¡¯s move, which clearly looked like it was Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, turned into the saber slipping past his defenses.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Scattering the Gods and Buddhas? How did it turn into this awkward sword technique?</i>

    A long spear grazed Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribcage, sttering blood into the air.

    Zhao Changhe moved with the grace of a dove, deftly avoiding two more sabers flying at his neck. He swept back with his saber, and the spearman¡¯s head flew into the air as blood spurted up from his neck.

    <i>Fwhoot!</i>

    With a whistle, the sound of hooves pounding the ground came from the side. A ck horse with white socks came sprinting like lightning.

    Zhao Changhe deflected another spear with his de and suddenly kicked another officer in the chest. Using the rebounding force from the kick, he leaped to the side, soaring several zhang through the air andnding on his horse.

    Snow-Treading Crow neighed and galloped into the night.

    Countless arrows were shot toward him from behind. He deflected them with a horizontal swing of his de,ughing heartily as he rode away. ¡°The Ten Abodes Bodhisattva is weak, and the forces of the Maitreya Cult are nothing special! See youter, losers!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    mes erupted from theke as the boats that had been set alightpletely sank into theke.

    The entire military camp descended into chaos.

    ***

    ¡°Young Master Tang, why are you pacing back and forth like that?¡±

    ¡°I feel restless.¡± Tang Buqi paced back and forth along the city wall, looking at the guards in their designated areas. ¡°What if Fa Sheng attacks tonight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Fa Sheng only entered Wuxing yesterday. If hees with a vanguard force, how many troops could he possibly have? He¡¯ll have to wait for the main forces to join him.¡±

    ¡°...But he entered Wuxing with just these troops, he did not wait for the main forces from Hangzhou to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Once the followers of Maitreya break into key cities and towns, wouldn¡¯t they indulge in plundering, killing, and debauchery for a few days? How could they juste directly....¡±

    Tang Buqi paced back and forth, still uneasy. He turned around and asked Wu Weiyang, ¡°Did my aunt talk about anything else to take special note of?¡±

    Wu Weiyang sighed and said, ¡°Since the bureau chief has entrusted you to take charge, you should exercise your independent judgment. You can¡¯t always ask the chief about everything. We¡¯re the ones here. Moreover, you¡¯re not fighting alone, you can give orders.¡±

    Someone nearby sneered, ¡°But what if there¡¯s no attack?¡±

    Tang Buqi was about to respond when a sh of golden light appeared in the sky.

    Everyone paused and looked up. The Tome of Troubled Times has been updated a little too frequently recently, hasn¡¯t it?

    <strong>On the seventh day of the sixth month, at midnight, Zhao Changheunched an attack on the Taihu military camp, beheading Maitreya¡¯s Ten Abodes Bodhisattva Fa Sheng right at the entrance to their camp before leaving on horseback. None of the Maitreya¡¯s generals and officers could stop him.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 18: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>With stars shimmering in the sky, how can I be absent!</strong>

    Tang Buqi squinted at the people from the other ns nearby, ¡°What do you think is the point of this attack on Fa Sheng in this military camp?¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces and opened their mouths as if wanting to say something, but then just shut their mouths again.

    Tang Buqi said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m still a little behind... This is the stage for people like Zhao Changhe.¡±

    It was time indeed.

    The northern barbarians came knocking on the gates of the south. Maitreya was rising from Jiangnan. Heroes were emerging as troubled times descended upon the world.

    <i>As winds and clouds stir, dragons and snakes begin their rise.</i>

    [END OF SECOND ARC]

    1. A frogman is a colloquial name for a military or police diver. ?

    2. The Immovable Wisdom King or Ac is one of the major figures in Buddhism. The exact form of this mudra (hand seal) depends on the Buddhist tradition, but it¡¯s often quite like the famous Shadow Clone Jutsu seal. ?

 Chapter 184: Wang Clan of Langya

    <h4>Chapter 184: Wang n of Langya</h4>

    <i>Ten thousand dragon boats weave through the green willows along the canal, sailing to Yangzhou but never to return.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if heaven decreed the opening up of the Bian River, where there are to be no mountains for over a thousand li.</i>[1]

    Arge boat flying the Cao Gang¡¯s g headed north along the river.

    During the chaos in Jiangnan, the Cao Gang had stopped sending resources from the south to the capital. In an unusual move, the imperial court had ordered for the resources in Jiangnan to be kept where they were. There were many young men from the Cao Gang who were now assisting the government in resisting the efforts of the Maitreya Cult to spread their influence. Wan Dongliu¡¯s secret identity as a member of the Four Idols Cult still had not been revealed nore into y. The Cao Gang remained a legitimate organization closely tied to the government.

    There were not many people on this boat at the moment, and the cargo being transported was just for the personal business of the Wan n. Their destination was not the capital, but Qingxu.

    There was another thing special about this boat. It carried two passengers who were neither workers nor paid for passage. One of these shameless passengers even brought with him a horse.

    Ever since the global announcement that the Tome of Troubled Times issued, Zhao Changhe no longer dared to continue operating within the sphere of influence of the Maitreya Cult. If he were to get captured by them, the consequences he would have to face would be no joke. The very night that the Tome of Troubled Times disyed his change in ranking, he immediately headed north to Yangzhou and happened to hitch a ride on Wan Dongliu¡¯s boat to continue his escape northward.

    Those who had taken this boat in hopes of going to Wushan, on the upper reaches of the Yangtze River, found that this boat was not headed toward the destination they had hoped. But in the current chaos of war, there were pretty much no boats that were going the right way. They much rather set off first and figure things outter. Heading north seemed like a good alternative¡ªperhaps there would be ces of safety at Yanmen Pass, perhaps....

    The other passenger who had hitched a ride was Daoist Priest Xuan Chong. He was returning to his sect, the Taiyi Sect, which was on Mount Tai. Luckily for him, the boat <i>was</i> heading in the right direction as far as he was concerned.

    At this moment, Xuan Chong was sitting on the bow of the boat, enjoying the breeze that blew on his face and leisurely drinking wine as he admired the picturesque scenery.

    What made him find the experience particrly enjoyable was the presence of a chessboard right in front of him. Opposite him sat someone with a bear-like figure, sitting cross-legged with a furrowed brow. The other person had not made a move for about an incense stick¡¯s worth of time at this point.

    ¡°Brother Zhao,¡± Xuan Chong said leisurely. ¡°When you said that you didn¡¯t know how to y Go, we switched to chess[2]. But when ites to chess, it seems that you can¡¯t handle it either. As for Gobang, you¡¯re the one who made it up. Now that we¡¯re in a deadlock, what other game do you want to try next?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sniffed and muttered under his breath, ¡°Are you guys even martial artists anymore? You¡¯re all experts in the four arts. Also, you¡¯ve never yed Gobang before, right? How are you so good?¡±

    ¡°The rules for it are just too simple. There¡¯s no need to have yed it before to do well in it,¡± Xuan Chong said leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s more urate to say that when ites to things other than martial arts, your brain is simply too...um...too....¡±

    After hesitating for a while, it seemed like he could note up with any way to say what he wanted lightly. But if he were to directly say stupid, he worried that the person sitting in front of him would get angry.

    ¡°I can y the guqin now, so don¡¯t you dare say that I don¡¯t have any talents in the arts,¡± Zhao Changhe said. Feeling somewhat distressed, he pulled out a copper coin and handed it over. ¡°Here, take it. I admit defeat. As expected, gambling really isn¡¯t my thing... ¡°

    Xuan Chong almost burst out intoughter at his expression.

    During their journey, both of them imed that they did not gamble, so they decided to just use a copper coin for entertainment.

    <i>I never thought that Zhao Changhe would feel so distressed from losing just a single copper coin. He seems really different from how people think of him.</i>

    ¡°What are you smirking like that for? I was so busy diving and drilling holes into the boats that I forgot about the banknotes I was carrying. All my banknotes got soaked in the water, so now I have no money...¡± Zhao Changhe was very distressed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any storage pouches in this world? It¡¯s so inconvenient. I even had to hide my saber in the reeds.¡±[3]

    Xuan Chong burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hey, Daoist brother, are the people in your sect cultivating to be immortals? Have you ever heard of things like storage pouches or storage rings, or do you know if they might have existed during the previous era?¡±

    ¡°It has been mentioned in stories, but I¡¯ve never personally seen one,¡± Xuan Chong said thoughtfully. ¡°As for such items having existed in the previous era.... Hmm, it seems quite possible. I mean, these items are basically a form of spatial magic. The people of today aren¡¯t really capable of such things. However, just because we can¡¯t does not mean that the gods and demons of the previous era also couldn¡¯t. ording to various legends, they were in fact capable of such feats. If you really need something of the sort, then maybe you can get lucky and stumble upon one in some ruins.¡±

    Zhao Changhe curled his lips. The Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb was actually a top-tier ruin in a sense; it was a pity that nobody dared to explore it too deeply. Besides some of the inheritances on the outskirts, there was not anything particrly valuable, let alone storage treasures. He wondered if Sisi had seen one. Unfortunately, nobody had mentioned anything about such items.

    But even if they did exist, with the current level of cultivation that everyone had, they probably would not even be able to use them.... What would they use to ess the items stored inside a storage ring? True qi? Nowadays, their level of true qi was not even enough to grab something and move it through the air....

    Zhao Changhe wanted to experiment a bit and suddenly stretched out his hand, attempting to lift the pieces on the board up into the air. The pieces moved slightly, but he could not lift them up.

    Xuan Chong did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Brother Zhao, you might be able to seed with a piece of paper but forget about chess pieces. You don¡¯t really have much of a chance at being able to do something special like that unless you¡¯ve specifically practiced absorption-type martial arts, such as the Dragon Subduing Art, and you¡¯ve grasped special types of energy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There are actually such kinds of martial arts? Where can I find them?¡±

    ¡°You can go check the Thieves Guild. Is there anyone else in this world who¡¯s better at stealing things?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    <i>Speaking of which, where has Ji Chengkong gone?</i> Zhao Changhe suspected that the man had recognized Sisi. <i>If he really did recognize her, then he probably left since he no longer needs to look for anyone. The Thieves Guild seems interesting. I¡¯ll see if I can improve my rtions with them if I have the chance.</i>

    Feeling that Xuan Chong was also quite knowledgeable, he took the opportunity to inquire about something else. ¡°If I were to look for a powerful and aggressive fist art, which school is the most renowned? The Beggars Gang?¡±

    ¡°Although the Beggars Gang is indeed an option, their martial arts primarily focus on rod or staff arts. Their fist arts aren¡¯t particrly famous. Besides, the Beggars Gang does not follow the path of aggression,¡± Xuan Chong said, looking puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s surprising howcking you are in knowledge of the <i>jianghu.</i> I know you haven¡¯t been in the <i>jianghu</i> for long, but you have a good rtionship with Yue Hongling and First Seat Tang. Yue Hongling has traveled all over the world, while First Seat Tang has an extensive informationwork. What have you been talking about with them all this time?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt like pping a clown mask onto his own face.

    Xuan Chong continued, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the most powerful and aggressive hand-to-handbat art, then it¡¯s undoubtedly His Majesty¡¯s ¡®My Fist.¡¯ Its power and aggression are unmatched in the current era.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty¡¯s <i>what </i>now??¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what His Majesty calls it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly wondered if everything the emperor had was given a name as cheesy as Dragon Bird.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°The next would be the Heaven-Suppressing Sea Palm belonging to the Wang n of Langya, and the fist art of the ck Tortoise from the Four Idols Cult. I don¡¯t know the name of that one, but it¡¯s said that a single punch can st a person apart...¡±

    sting a person apart might be believable if it was done by injecting true qi internally to cause an explosion, but relying solely on brute force to do so seemed a bit far-fetched to Zhao Changhe. After pondering for a moment, he felt that both the Wang n and the ck Tortoise were out of his reach. Could it be that he really was on the road to acknowledging another father?

    ¡°What about the Taiyi Sect? Are you really cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Our Daoist sect follows the path of using softness to ovee hardness. Although our hand-to-handbat arts are good, they are not what you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    <i>Is that so?</i> Zhao Changhe looked at him thoughtfully, but did not pursue the topic further. Just as he was about to ask about the next tier of fist arts, the sound of rapid hoofbeats came from the distant shore.

    Both of them had keen senses. Although the hoofbeats were distant, they sensed that the riders were approaching the boat them. They exchanged a nce and ended their conversation.

    Before long, a cavalry troop swept over, halting at the shore in perfect formation.

    The leader of the troop raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Stop the boat!¡±

    The boatmen of the Cao Gang were used to being unruly, so how could they care about what some random people said? They let the boat continue moving forward without even taking a second nce at the group.

    ¡°How daring! Has the Cao Gang be so audacious as to challenge our Wang n?¡± the leading cavalryman sneered. The next moment, he suddenly leaped into the air from the back of his horse, soaring toward the edge of the boat.

    There was obviously quite some distance between the boat and the shore. When Zhao Changhe had to wait for Cui Yuanyang to row to the shore, he had to wait for quite a while before he could leap onto the shore. However, this cavalryman¡¯s leap actually took him very close to the boat.

    Zhao Changhe watched with great interest. Just as the cavalryman was about to start falling, he suddenly threw out a grappling hook, which uratelytched onto the edge of the boat. With the help of this hook, he smoothlynded on the bow of the boat.

    The people on the shore saw this and cheered, ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Zhao Changhe also secretly praised the cavalryman in his heart. <i>That move is quite interesting. I wonder if I can learn it. Damn, I¡¯ve got too many things on me. It might not be convenient to do that.</i>

    The captain walked out of the cabin with a somewhat ugly look on his face. ¡°The Wang n?¡±

    The cavalryman replied proudly, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The captain thought to himself, <i>This guy is really arrogant. If I had not heard you say that you were from the Wang n, you would have been shot full of arrows long ago.</i>

    Of course, since he was from the Wang n, he could afford to be arrogant. The Cao Gang did not really dare to offend him. The captain could only swallow his anger and ask, ¡°May I ask why the Wang n has called for my boat to stop?¡±

    The cavalryman did not answer. Instead, there was suddenly a loud smack as he pped the captain across the face, causing him to stumble backward.

    Xuan Chong stood up abruptly, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze instantly turned fierce.

    The man suddenly felt a chill run down his spine as if he were being eyed by a fierce tiger. However, he did not know which of the two men on the bow of the boat the feeling wasing from.

    1. This is an excerpt from a work by Pi Rixiu, titled ¡°Two Poems Reminiscing of the Bian River¡±. ?

    2. This is Chinese chess, also known as elephant chess. ?

    3. Just a note that the silver notes he was carrying are called silver notes because they are the equivalent of silver taels, not because they are made of silver. This is historically urate¡ªpaper money was already circted in ancient China. ?

 Chapter 185: King of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 185: King of Hell</h4>

    The captain was furious after being pped, but he endured it, covering his cheek and remaining silent.

    The Cao Gang was not actually too afraid of the Wang n, but they might not want to escte things over a minor scuffle involving their subordinates, so if he retaliated and got beaten up, nobody would do anything about it.

    The cavalryman¡¯s gaze swept across the bow of the ship, and the first person he saw was Xuan Chong. ¡°So you really were here, Daoist Priest Xuan Chong.¡±

    Xuan Chong was astonished. ¡°From your words, it seems as if you expected me to be here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we went to Mount Tai a few days ago. Our master mentioned that you have been traveling around the southern regions for quite some time, so we went to look for you in the south. As we were moving around, we happened to hear someone say that they saw you on the bow of the Cao Gang¡¯s ship, so we came to see if it was true.¡±

    Xuan Chong frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent for you to look for me so intently?¡±

    The cavalryman took out what seemed to be an invitation and said, ¡°It will be our young master¡¯s birthday soon, and he specially invited peers on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons to the banquet. Our group has been tasked with inviting ten or twenty distinguished individuals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You intercepted a boat, boarded it forcibly, and even resorted to violence over such a small matter?¡±

    ¡°A mere boatman dared to defy the will of our Wang n. If he gets hit, it¡¯s nothing but his own fault.¡±

    Xuan Chong¡¯s expression turned grim. This was because it seemed as if his friend¡¯s subordinate had ended up getting hit because of him, so he felt extremely frustrated.

    However, the Taiyi Sect and the Wang n were both situated in Langya Commandery. Although they were not very close, they were still in the same vicinity. Getting into a fight would only bring trouble to both sides, so he gritted his teeth and refrained from taking action. He merely waved his sleeve and said, ¡°I have no intention of associating with Young Master Wang. I won¡¯t be attending this banquet of his. Please leave me be.¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°Just because someone is on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons doesn¡¯t mean that they can attend our young master¡¯s banquet. You should know that the so-called Ranking of Hidden Dragons only assesses potential, not actual strength. But what¡¯s the point of potential if you don¡¯t do anything with it? If our young master¡¯s intention is to invite those with nothing but empty fame for their so-called potential, then it would be better to not invite them at all.¡±

    Even y figurines would have been enraged by such words, and Xuan Chong finally became furious, ¡°Do you mean to say that you intend to test my worth before you even consider giving me an invitation?¡±

    The cavalryman arrogantly replied, ¡°Exactly. If you can beat me, then even if you aren¡¯t on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, you¡¯ll be qualified to attend the banquet. But if you can¡¯t defeat me, then it¡¯s no longer a matter of whether or not you ept the invitation. It¡¯s about... qualification!¡±

    Xuan Chong had no intention of epting the invitation anyway, but he could not hold back his anger from the tant provocations of the cavalryman from the Wang n. With a swift motion, he drew his sword and coldly said, ¡°Then it seems I¡¯ll be snatching an invit¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a burly man who had been sitting quietly beside a chessboard suddenly stood up and threw a kick at the cavalryman¡¯s groin.

    The cavalryman was taken aback and twisted his hips to dodge, but the swift kick seamlessly turned into a graceful step, allowing the burly man, who look like a clumsy bear, to skillfully maneuver to his side. Like an unfolding fan, the burly man¡¯s palm swiftly moved toward the cavalryman¡¯s face.

    The cavalryman urgently tried to dodge again.

    But then, the palm turned into a blur, and the burly man¡¯s fingers blossomed like a flower and brushed against the acupoints on cavalryman¡¯s chest.

    The man instantly went numb and found himself losing all his strength.

    The burly man leisurely grabbed his cor with his left hand, and delivered a series of ps to his face with his right hand, knocking out one of his teeth in the process.

    He thenughed and said, ¡°Oh my, and here I thought you were someone capable. After all, you dared to measure yourself against the heroes of this world. But in the end, you¡¯re nothing but a joke! Pathetic!¡±

    In the next moment, the cavalryman felt as if he were flying through the clouds as he was sent flying through the air before he eventually fell into the river with a loud ssh.

    The burly man pped his hands and spat into the river. ¡°When the northern barbarians came knocking at Yanmen Pass, why didn¡¯t your young master measure himself against Chi Li? Go crawl back home and tell your young master to keep his banquet to himself and fuck off with his invitations! What a fucking prick!¡±

    Sshing around in the water, the cavalryman shouted angrily, ¡°Who are you to provoke the Wang n? Do you dare say your name?¡±

    Xuan Chong finallyughed out loud. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re responsible for inviting ten or twenty distinguished individuals, no? Then you can¡¯t say that he provoked you. After all, you said with your own mouth that you were going to see if he was qualified. It¡¯s just that the assessment was carried out a bit earlier than you nned.¡±

    The other riders on the shore looked at the burly man¡¯s face in astonishment, suddenly recalling a certain someone.

    ¡°Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe...¡±

    His name cast a shadow on their hearts.

    In fact, most of the people on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons did not have many notable achievements. Many were recognized by the Tome of Troubled Times for an outstanding feat they aplished in their early years. But afterward, they would often not have any more remarkable deeds. Wan Dongliu and Tang Buqi were typical examples of this, with one being low-key while the other stagnated.

    With that in mind, there was nothing wrong with these envoys measuring the actual strength of such distinguished individuals before properly offering them an invitation. Xuan Chong had not shown his prowess in quite some time, and it was said that he had even been embarrassingly suppressed by Chi Li. Naturally, others could not help but wonder if he was merely living on past glory.

    But someone like Zhao Changhe, who had been riding his horse around the world and cutting down his opponents for the past half a year, was a true demon drenched in blood. Moreover, just a few days before, he had escaped unharmed after cutting down several enemies right in the middle of an enemy camp, including the Ten Abodes Bodhisattva, who was at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate.

    In such an environment, not to mention cutting down someone at a higher cultivation level, even if he had merely sliced a watermelon, it would have been enough for him to boast about for a year. If they had known that he was here too, they might not have dared to mention measuring his strength. His weighty feats spoke for themself.

    <i>But this guy isn¡¯t carrying his broad saber on him, and his moves actually looked elegant and refined. Who would have recognized him?</i>

    The cavalryman who had been pped and sent into the river did not speak up anymore. He obediently let hispanions pick him up and only spoke up once more when he reached the shore, saying, ¡°Young Master Zhao, if we knew that you were here, we would not have dared to measure your strength.... Our young master instructed us to just invite you over.¡±

    ¡°What the <i>fuck</i>...¡± Xuan Chong was so angry that heughed in exasperation. He shook his head and sat back at the chessboard, too stumped to say anything else.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled in annoyance, ¡°I actually prefer the unruly way you were acting just now. Anyway, your young master¡¯s behavior makes me suspect him of being aplete idiot. I¡¯m afraid of being infected by his idiocy, so I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    The cavalryman rubbed his cheek, feeling that they might actually end up failing their task. His mind raced thinking about measures to mitigate the damage, and a bright idea suddenly struck him. ¡°But there will be quite a few of your acquaintances who will be attending the banquet. Won¡¯t you go to see them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Yue Hongling is no longer on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Besides, I doubt that she would be in the mood for such nonsense. As for Xia Chichi, I doubt that you would even be able to find her. And even if you managed to do so, she probably wouldn¡¯t bother attending either. Is there anyone else? Cui Yuanyong? Han Wubing?¡±

    The cavalryman smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Young Master Cui will probably not be going because he¡¯s engaged to our youngdy, and ording to etiquette, they can¡¯t meet before the wedding. However, Miss Cui Yuanyang will be attending.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe had not expected Cui Yuanyang to be allowed to go out so soon again. He had not even considered her, so he was caught off guard. After a while, he gestured with his hand and said ¡°We¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    His expression seemed to transcend the world, and he revealed a kind andforting smile.

    <i>Indeed, it¡¯s been quite a while since west met. I really want to see that little girl again. I wonder if she¡¯s still as cute as before.</i>

    The onlookers could not help but think, <i>We also prefer your unruly attitude just now....</i>

    And thus, the farce came to an end. The other cavalrymen helped their leader back onto his horse before leaving in a dejected manner.

    The boat captain stepped forward and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you both for speaking up for me.¡±

    Xuan Chong waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I couldn¡¯t actually bring myself to confront them. I only drew my sword when I couldn¡¯t hold back my anger. I¡¯m nowhere near as bold as brother Zhao. He didn¡¯t give the Wang n any face at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to wait for them toe and confront me with their petty intentions. What a joke,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Since you seem to know the Wang n fairly well, do you know why they¡¯re sending out invitations to a banquet? Is it just purely to have fun with guests like us? They can¡¯t be that stupid, can they?¡±

    Xuan Chong chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s more probable that they¡¯re inviting such figures to be sparring partners. After all, it¡¯s not very convenient to venture out alone for training, so they invite talents such as those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons for practice. Simr incidents have taken ce before, and someone has even been killed by mistake. In a sense, this invitation could be considered a summons from the King of Hell....¡±[1]

    Zhao Changhe was astonished. ¡°This is outrageous! Are they trying to offend the entire world?¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, it¡¯s considered an honor to receive an invitation from the Wang n. Going to be a sparring partner does not necessarily mean that they will end up getting killed by mistake. If one can form a good rtionship with them, it would be very beneficial for them in the future,¡± Xuan Chong sighed. ¡°Not everyone is like you, having connections with the Cui n right from the start. Looking up to these top-tier ns. most people are more inclined to fear and tter them.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, how arrogant. It seems like the Cui n has much better manners.¡±

    Xuan Chong secretly thought that that might not necessarily be the case. <i>Cui Yuanyong or Cui Yuanyang might be alright, but what about others?</i>

    Individuals could never represent the entire n. In the eyes of outsiders, there was not much of a difference between the Cui n and the Wang n. The Wang n¡¯s actions might not matter much to the Cui n either, especially since they were even intermarrying.

    Besides...the Wang n was the empress¡¯s family, the birth mother of the deceased crown prince.

    The truth behind the crown prince¡¯s death was still unclear, with at least a hundred different theories circting. Tang Wanzhuang had never brought this matter up with Zhao Changhe, and she might not even have a clear understanding of it herself.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe lost in thought, Xuan Chong said, ¡°Of course, whether this is actually the purpose of the invitations is hard to say. I¡¯m just guessing. It might not be the case in the end. Are you really considering going?¡±

    Zhao Changhe came back to his senses, then grinned and said, ¡°It would be best if there was something to it. I¡¯d like to see what kind of Kings of Hell they really are!¡±

    1. This seems to be a reference to a Chinese proverb that states ¡°If King Yan calls upon you at the hour of the rat, who dares tarry till the hour of the tiger!¡± meaning that if the overseer of hell wants you dead at the hour of the rat (11pm-1am) then you can¡¯t live until the hour of the tiger (3-5am). It¡¯s as much an inevitable invitation as it is undesirable. ?

 Chapter 186: Taiyi Sect

    <h4>Chapter 186: Taiyi Sect</h4>

    <i>How lofty rises the head of the Five Great Mountains,</i>

    <i>In Qilu, where lush and beautiful mountains cascade,</i>

    <i>Divine the hands that shape creation¡¯s dance,</i>

    <i>Dividing yin from yang, night from day¡¯s embrace.</i>[1]

    On Mount Tai, Zhao Changhe followed Xuan Chong, leisurely admiring the surrounding scenery as they climbed.

    If it were not for the matter with the Wang n, Zhao Changhe might not have continued traveling with Xuan Chong. As Xuan Chong returned to Mount Tai, Zhao Changhe might have instead gone to Xuzhou, checking out if Pizhou existed in this world, reminiscing about Emperors Gaozu and Zhao of Han, then stopping by White Gate Tower to visit the person who had drifted through half a lifetime, wondering if he needed to learn from them.[2]

    Although they were all in Jiangsu, the scenery here felt vastly different from Gusu and Yangzhou.

    But due to the matter involving the Wang n, Zhao Changhe decided to forgo the reminiscing and head straight to Qilu. Linyi, at the north of Xuzhou, was actually where the Wang n of Langya was located, with their influence extending to the Eastern Sea. The entire area could be considered part of Langya, and their martial arts were closely rted to the sea.[3]

    However, the Wang n had only just started inviting people. In other words, the banquet was not going to happen just yet, so Xuan Chong invited Zhao Changhe to continue northward to visit his sect.

    Zhao Changhe thought of how during his entire time in the <i>jianghu</i>, he had met with aristocratic families, gangs, and cults, but he had never interacted with a regr martial arts sect. And so, he happily agreed to broaden his horizons.

    Besides, Mount Tai was well worth a visit.

    His mindset had indeed changed. Back when he first left Beimang, he had no leisure to indulge in reminiscence or enjoy the scenery. But now, he could do both enthusiastically.

    The vicious qi that used to often torment and gue him had not erupted ever since he left Yangzhou. Logically speaking, it should have erupted long ago, especially when he was practically bathing in vicious qi at the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, but he was fine so far. He was fairly sure that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s efforts to help him calm himself down yed a significant role in this.

    Initially, Zhao Changhe thought that Beimang had shifted significantly northward, implying that there might be significant differences in geography between this world and the modern world. However, as he experienced more of this world, he found that most ces had no differences. Instead, it was just that Beimang¡¯s situation was peculiar, possibly connected to some changes in the basin between the Yellow River and the Luo River. There had to be a reason for it.

    Culturally, there were some differences, such as Mount Tai not carrying the same significance that it did in the modern world due to theck of ceremonies and religious connotations. In this world, it was just a famous mountain. Originally, there had been severalrge and small sects on the mountain, but with the leader of the Taiyi Sect making it onto the Ranking of Earth, some small sects were absorbed, while others relocated, leaving only the Taiyi Sect on Mount Tai.

    In recent years, the Taiyi Sect had been flourishing. Xuan Chong, the direct disciple of its sect master, was already at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate despite his young age. Additionally, he used to be ranked twelfth on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons¡ªwith the recent developments, now ranking tenth. It was quite an honorable achievement, indicating the solidity of the Taiyi Sect¡¯s heritage.

    Perhaps due to the gentle nature of Daoist practice, from Zhao Changhe¡¯s perspective, Xuan Chong didn¡¯t have much of a presence, but that did not mean that he was weak. Even though he had indeed been suppressed by Chi Li, it had to be taken into ount that Chi Li was simply on a much higher level than anyone else there. On the contrary, the fact that he had even been able to exchange a few moves with Chi Li and had not been defeated instantly was actually already quite impressive. At the very least, he was much stronger than Zhao Changhe was at that time.

    The word ¡°Chong¡± that made up his name might seem very dynamic, but in the context of Daoism, it represented emptiness, void, and humility. It was the opposite of fullness and profit.[4]

    The main reason why Zhao Changhe was interested in him was actually the ck Tortoise.

    In the modern world, the ck Tortoise was known as a deeply revered figure in Chinese mythology. It held a distinguished position among Daoist deities, and it was known as the True Martial Great Emperor of Profound Heaven.

    Xuan Chong and Wan Dongliu appeared to have a particrly good rtionship. Zhao Changhe thus could not help but wonder why Xuan Chong had stayed at Wan Dongliu¡¯s ce in Yangzhou for so long. <i>Was it really just for cultivation? On the Tome of Troubled Times, his master was recorded by the name Daoist Gui Chen... Is it possible for the Tome of Troubled Times to recognize pseudonyms? Could he actually be ck Tortoise and take two spots on the Tome of Troubled Times under two different names?</i>

    Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Maitreya most certainly had actual names, but it was not their real names that were shown on the Tome of Troubled Times. They were simply recorded under their titles, which meant that the name recognized by the Tome of Troubled Times was the name you fought under.

    <i>So if I were to use another name, could I have multiple aliases on the rankings? Or would it still record my real name? I should try it out in the future.</i>

    Most people in this world would probably never entertain such thoughts, but for Zhao Changhe, who frequented forums with countless aliases and could even argue with himself, nothing was impossible

    The only reason why he was unsure about this judgment was that he felt that it was meaningless for ck Tortoise to pretend to be the head of the Taiyi Sect. While there was clear significance to the young gang leader of the Cao Gang being a secret member of the Four Idols Cult, the same could not be said for ck Tortoise acting as the head of the Taiyi Sect. If that was really the case, then it could even be said to be detrimental to the cult as it resulted in him not having time to take care of its affairs, leaving all the burden to Vermillion Bird. It simply did not make much sense.

    As they made their way up the mountain, enjoying the scenery and letting their thoughts wander, Zhao Changhe and Xuan Chong chatted casually. Xuan Chong introduced the various sights of Mount Tai, which Zhao Changhe found quite enjoyable. His gentle demeanor made interacting with him afortable affair.

    ¡°Senior brother, you¡¯re back!¡± At the entrance of the sect, the disciples on guard duty saw Xuan Chong and greeted him with respect. ¡°We were just talking the other day, saying that you¡¯ve been away for so long and that you should be returning soon.¡±

    The other disciples chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been eagerly waiting every day looking at the sky, hoping to hear news of your fame spreading throughout Jiangnan, but s, there had been no such news.¡±

    Xuan Chong raised his hand yfully, as if to scold them, and said with a smile, ¡°Looking at the sky? Do you think it¡¯s that easy to show up on the Tome of Troubled Times? Like you can just go and beat up some small fry and then suddenly be famous?¡±

    The disciples took a step back, smiling in turn. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly the case for that Zhao Changhe guy?¡±

    Xuan Chong nced at Zhao Changhe, who stood there with a grin, seemingly amused by the atmosphere of the sect.

    Xuan Chong asked, ¡°You must be joking. Is Zhao Changhe the type to beat up small fry? Which one of his achievements isn¡¯t solid? Even during his first appearance on the ranking, when people doubted him, saying that such a feat of jumping levels was achievable by many, they overlooked the disproportionate time he spent cultivating within the same system. How many can achieve that? Every time you encounter a senior who has practiced for an extra year, aren¡¯t you all beaten to the ground to the point where you have to look for your lost teeth?¡±

    ¡°Hah, his achievements are indeed solid, there¡¯s no doubt about it. The main issue is that the Tome even makes remarks such as how he can not appear when others are shining brightly. Aren¡¯t the assessments of the Tome supposed to be neutral? It¡¯s as if it holds some expectation for him to rise above others. It¡¯s to the point where it makes people think that if the Tome had a spirit, it would have a connection with him...¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally could not help but cough, as the words the other party said...actually made sense. The closeness implied by thement indeed could not be concealed, and it could at least be considered to be the Tome holding him in high regard.

    However, regardless of whether the blind woman was the spirit of the tome or not, her expectations might not necessarily be benevolent. Zhao Changhe was not interested in the kind of connection people imagined he had, but he was interested in wiping that smug look off her face. Unfortunately, it did not seem like that was going to happen any time soon.

    His cough caught the attention of the disciples, and someone finally asked, ¡°Senior brother, is this person your friend? Could you tell us his name? The sect master recently issued strict orders that people need to identify themselves before they are allowed to enter the mountain.¡±

    ¡°This is the guy you were just talking about, the one who supposedly has some connection with the Tome of Troubled Times.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Xuan Chong, frustrated, stomped his foot and said, ¡°Those idiots from the Wang n didn¡¯t recognize him, but you can at least say it was because he wasn¡¯t carrying his saber. But now, with this guy holding such a huge saber right beside me, what kind of brain do you guys have to discuss him right in front of his face this entire time?¡±

    The disciples stammered, ¡°N-no, it¡¯s.... It¡¯s because many men in the north have begun carrying such saberstely. It¡¯s be quite popr.... There are even some who deliberately scar their faces! How are we supposed to know if it¡¯s really him? Wasn¡¯t he just at Taihu Lake a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I was in Yangzhou! What a bunch of idiots!¡± Xuan Chong sighed in exasperation. ¡°Can ordinary people even pick up such a massive saber?¡±

    ¡°Ah, if they can¡¯t carry a saber that size, they usually make do with a piece of wood covered in metal, or hollow metal. There is always a way,¡± the disciples said. As they stole nces at Zhao Changhe, their eyes showed a hint of admiration. These youths could not help but admire the bold and vigorous man in front of them more than they did their own senior brother, who was calm and gentle.

    It was not surprising for people to start imitating him. Celebrities always set the trends. Back in Beimang or Yangzhou, everyone had been imitating Yue Hongling¡¯s style, as it was being talked about everywhere. If you wanted a set of red clothes that would fit the look of a female warrior and a red scabbard for your sword, you could find them everywhere on the streets.

    Zhao Changhe, on the other hand, was stunned for a while, and then suddenly ecstatic, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Xuan Chong nced at him, ¡°Do you feel happy being famous? You do know that most people don¡¯t like others imitating them, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not hide his joy. ¡°I¡¯ve always been worried about being too recognizable. It¡¯s too troublesome. This is just the heavens helping me! It would be even better if <i>more</i> people tried to look like me and put scars on their faces!¡±

    Xuan Chong was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head and smiled. <i>I guess that makes sense...</i>

    Immediately, however, he restrained his smile and ignored Zhao Changhe¡¯s self-indulgence. He asked one of the disciples seriously, ¡°What happened? Why do you need to check our identities even to let us in?¡±

    The disciples guarding the gate all shook their heads. ¡°We don¡¯t know either. Everything seems normal. If there was something big happening, would we be in the mood to be joking around? No idea why we got this order.¡±

    Xuan Chong nodded, then suddenly smiled at Zhao Changhe. ¡°I wonder why I suddenly had the thought to invite you to the sect... But now, it seems that there might be a case for you to solve.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s smile froze on his face. He almost wanted to throw away the jade token he got from the Demon Suppression Bureau down the mountain. <i>Is this fate?</i>

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t <i>actually</i> willing to just throw it away. His rtionship with Tang Wanzhuang back then and now was vastly different, and the token was not from the Demon Suppression Bureau so much as from Tang Wanzhuang.

    1. This is an excerpt from a poem by Du Fu titled ¡°Gazing at Mount Tai.¡± The head of the Five Great Mountains refers to Mount Tai. Qilu refers to present-day Shandong. ?

    2. This references events from the period of the Three Kingdoms. ?

    3. Just a note that the Langya being referred to here isn¡¯t present-day Langya County, but rather Langya Commandery of ancient China. ?

    4. His name is ³å, and it can be literally tranted as ¡°collision,¡± ¡°assault,¡± and so on, also appearing in words that refer to animated movement or reactions. The word meaning fullness/profit is Ó¯. ?

 Chapter 187: Vermillion Bird and White Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 187: Vermillion Bird and White Tiger</h4>

    Following Xuan Chong to the main hall of the sect, Zhao Changhe was a little disappointed by what was enshrined in the hall. It was not a statue of the Daoist deity Zhenwu, but statues of the Three Pure Ones.[1]

    Perhaps solving cases was not some destiny brought by the jade token after all. He had been the one to poke his nose into cases for no reason. Who could he really me but himself?

    In essence, solving the mysteries in this world was also solving cases.

    In front of the statues of the Three Pure Ones sat an old Daoist with a white beard. He exuded an air of immortality and wisdom.

    Seeing the other party sitting cross-legged, Zhao Changhe suddenly realized that he had been subconsciously cultivating in this posture. Both Xia Chichi and Yue Hongling said that the posture was for cultivating the mysteries of Daoism, and that not all arts required the practitioner to sit in such a way. However, ever since he began meditating, he instinctively chose this posture, which seemed to hold some significance to him.

    The old Daoist had his eyes closed at first, but as soon as the two entered the hall, his eyes opened, and he smiled slightly, ¡°Back already?¡±

    He then nodded at Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°Young hero, due to the evil arts you practice, everyone calls you a demonic bandit. But I have been observing your actions; you radiate vicious qi outward but uphold chivalry within. Xuan Chong has made a good friend. Your journey south must have been quite fruitful. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Happy from just beingplimented so well, Zhao Changhe temporarily did not bother to think about whether the old Daoist was ck Tortoise. He certainly would not mention that he and Xuan Chong were not that close either. He simply returned a gesture of respect and sat cross-legged on a cushion by the side. Soon, a young Daoist brought tea and then withdrew politely.

    Although this hospitality was simple, it was more polite than that of the Cui and Tang ns. In addition, coupled with the harmonious atmosphere of the sect, Zhao Changhe could not help but develop a good impression of the sect.

    Xuan Chong said, ¡°I¡¯ve been clumsy and rude. During our trip to Yangzhou, besides assisting in capturing the followers of the Maitreya Cult, I was not able to do much else. Even the unraveling of the conspiracy involving the Maitreya Cult was initiated by brother Wan. It was then brother Zhao and brother Tang, together with Miss Yue, who charged into their temple. Meanwhile, I waspletely unaware of the battle and did not participate in it at all.¡±

    ¡°It matters not... People like Young Hero Zhao are full of passion. His body is entwined with vicious qi, so he needs a calm mind. Yet look at how naturally he sits cross-legged right now! As for you, you have been in the mountains since you were a child, and you have always enjoyed a calm and peaceful mind. It is only reasonable that you are not as involved in worldly affairs. Just go through more experiences and understand the mortal world. After that, when you encounter something, you will think about it a little more. Once you do that, the person who will be the one ying a crucial role will be you. This is your worldly practice.¡±

    Xuan Chong politely epted the guidance. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°This is why you should go and attend the Wang n¡¯s banquet. Not only should you go, but if the young master of the Wang n desires to test his sword against you, you should try your best to win. Don¡¯t be perfunctory with him.¡±

    ¡°...Yes,¡± Xuan Chong agreed. However, he could not help but ask, ¡°Master, you also think that he ns to practice his sword?¡±

    ¡°He is testing the hearts of the people of the world,¡± Gui Chen smiled faintly. ¡°They want to see how many are willing to bow down to the Wang n, to see what the Cui n¡¯s views are on this, to see how other influential forces behind the scenes view it, to see if our Taiyi Sect is easy to bully, and so on. If they see that they have overstepped their bounds, then they can simply say that their young master was merely in over his head. Getting scolded a few times means nothing to him whatsoever.¡±

    Xuan Chong was stunned for a moment, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are they nning to dere independence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, the crown prince is dead...¡± Gui Chen said lightly, then fell silent.

    Xuan Chong¡¯s expression was not very good. If the Wang n were to dere independence, then their Taiyi Sect, which was close by, would indeed be the first one to have to dere their stance. It was either submit or relocate.

    <i>And with Master telling me to do my best if I were to be made to spar during the banquet...we likely won¡¯t be submitting.</i>

    Xuan Chong cautiously asked, ¡°Master, does your order to stop unknown people from entering the mountain have something to do with this?¡±

    ¡°It does indeed have something to do with the Wang n¡¯s actions, but it¡¯s not to guard against them,¡± Gui Chen smiled and said. ¡°With the Wang n doing this, I believe many people can see their intentions. Don¡¯t you think that someone might maliciously add fuel to the fire? For example, if something were to suddenly happen to our Taiyi Sect, how do you think others would view it?¡±

    Even with Xuan Chong¡¯s gentle temper, he could not help but curse. ¡°What the hell...¡±

    Zhao Changhe also thought to himself that this was indeed possible. <i>Damn, they might really end up as coteral damage.</i>

    Fortunately, Gui Chen was a powerful figure ranked twenty-ninth on the Ranking of Earth. It didn¡¯t seem like a very high ranking, but the fact of the matter was that there were only thirty-some people in the entire world who could defeat him. Even if someone did have malicious intent, they would not dare to act recklessly. If it had been an ordinary sect instead, they would have been considering fleeing at this juncture.

    This only served to further reinforce the fact that having a strong fist in troubled times was the most logical approach. Whoever has the strongest fist suffers the fewest grievances.

    Xuan Chong said, ¡°But Master, what¡¯s the point of having the disciples at the entrance check people¡¯s identities? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just close the gates to all visitors altogether?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. If a strong person wanted to sneak in, none of you could stop them. When such powerful figures act, they¡¯re after my head,¡± Gui Chen said in a in tone, as if discussing dinner rather than his own life and death. ¡°The task I¡¯ve given to the disciples at the entrance is merely a message to the outside world. It means that I am prepared, and those who want to cause trouble should think twice. And since I am prepared, they will think that I have likely alreadymunicated with the imperial court and the Wang n. Whether I live or die won¡¯t make much of a difference. There¡¯s no need for us to do things forcefully.¡±

    Xuan Chong was dumbfounded. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve been practicing a fake path since my youth? Are those really considerations that us Daoists should have?¡±

    Gui Chen smiled with a hint of sadness, ¡°Naive child, how can there truly be peace in troubled times?¡±

    Xuan Chong could not help but mutter, ¡°Then... Why not just leave?¡±

    ¡°Because besides being cultivators, we are also martial artists. Avoiding trouble is our choice, and we do it whenever we can. I can simply stop advancing, but you cannot. From now on, I will be the one to live up to your name. When you make it onto the Ranking of Man, then you can take it up once more.¡±[2]

    Xuan Chong remained silent for a while before kowtowing solemnly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat silently by the side throughout their conversation, saying nothing from beginning to end.

    It seemed that there was no need to solve any cases. It was not that type of situation.

    The old Daoist understood the situation better than anyone else, so what cases were there to solve? Moreover, many of his words also deeply resonated with Zhao Changhe.

    <i>Indeed, it is necessary to travel the world and meet its many heroes. This trip was not in vain. Also, he is definitely not ck Tortoise. The Four Idols Sect would only think that the world is not chaotic enough. And with that in mind...among those who might maliciously cause trouble, could there be anyone from the Four Idols Cult?</i>

    For some reason, even under this tense atmosphere, Zhao Changhe inexplicably sensed a hint of the air of a bloody battlefield...

    Perhaps this was because he was the bloodthirsty Asura.

    *

    In the dead of night, the moonlight shone down on the pine hills.

    Two figures stood quietly under the moonlight, silently looking at the faintly visible buildings of the Taiyi Sect in the distance.

    ¡°Experience truly does count for something. Gui Chen is already prepared, so this n won¡¯t work,¡± said the person wearing a firebird mask under the moonlight, the mask shining an eerie red simr to the flickering mes.

    Her red lips parted slightly within the eerie glow, and her chilling words were delivered in a tone that did notck a hint ofnguid allure.

    Standing beside her was a woman wearing a white tiger mask. The mask looked fierce, but its roundness added a touch of cuteness, diluting its murderous intent.

    One was graceful, while the other was exquisite, each of them exuding their own charm. Unfortunately, their true appearances remained hidden.

    The beautiful eyes beneath the white tiger mask nced at Vermillion Bird. Xia Chichi could not help but feel that Venerable Vermillion Bird was a very beautiful big sister, but unfortunately, with her current status, she could not even catch a glimpse of her true face.

    In fact, Venerable Vermillion Bird was not always present in the cult. She appeared and disappeared often, only asionally showing up for important matters such as this time. Nobody knew what identity she assumed in her daily life. Despite searching through all the stories in the <i>jianghu</i>, there was no simr figure that corresponded to her character. It was truly strange.

    Xia Chichi always felt that she was being duped. Even with the mask on, it was likely that everyone in the world knew that she was the new White Tiger. She was thus unlikely to do any undercover work in the future. She felt like she had been taken in by Vermillion Bird specifically to handle administrative affairs. Thinking back to Vermillion Bird¡¯s initial delight, could there have been anotheryer to it?

    But regardless, despite not being formally master and disciple, the bond between the two of them was genuine. She respected Vermillion Bird deeply.

    Hearing Vermillion Bird¡¯s intention to give up, Xia Chichi breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Actually, I also felt that this approach wasn¡¯t quite right. It¡¯s too crude and could lead to unknown consequences, all for nothing. We have not reached a point where we need to be this reckless... Besides, these kinds of things are what barbarians do. If barbarians like doing it, then we shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°In the eyes of the gods, there is no difference between us and the barbarians; to them, we are all merely human. You need to change your mindset,¡± Vermillion Bird criticized. However, she did not press the issue, because she did in fact agree with Xia Chichi¡¯s opinion. ¡°However, the barbarians believe that their shaman will live forever, which is not aligned with our path. If they truly enter the Central ins, they will treat us as demonic cultists. From this point of view, we are indeed enemies with the barbarians. The Maitreya Cult is truly blind to this, even I cannot understand what they¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled, feeling relieved once again.

    She had gotten news that Zhao Changhe had entered the Taiyi Sect during the day, which was why she was so relieved.

    But then Vermillion Bird said, ¡°But isn¡¯t the youngdy of the Cui ning to Langya at this time? I believe that this task suits you perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    1. Zhenwu (ÕæÎä, literally ¡°True Warrior¡± or ¡°Truly Valiant¡±) is also known as Xuanwu (ÐþÎä, literally ¡°Dark/Mysterious Warrior¡±), which is the name of the ck Tortoise. ?

    2. As said in the previous chapter, the name Chong (³å)means ¡°charge¡± or ¡°assault.¡± ?

 Chapter 188: Fire Serpent of Yi

    <h4>Chapter 188: Fire Serpent of Yi</h4>

    ¡°V-venerable, that isn¡¯t necessary, is it? She¡¯s just a little girl...¡±

    ¡°What does it matter whether one is a man or a woman, old or young?¡± Vermillion Bird asked calmly. ¡°If she attends the boring banquet of the Wang n and dies halfway, even if the Cui n and Wang n don¡¯t turn against one another, they won¡¯t be on good terms. Wouldn¡¯t that create a lot of chaos?¡±

    She paused and looked at Xia Chichi with a strange expression. ¡°That girl has unclear rtions with your former lover. Shouldn¡¯t you bepletely fine with killing her?¡±

    ¡°It...it¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s my <i>former</i> lover. Why should I care about who he¡¯s seeing now?¡±

    Iceheart buzzed and shook in her hand, as if confirming her words.

    Vermillion Bird said calmly, ¡°If your rtionship with him needs to be hindered by other women, then it seems...¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she started acting cute, ¡°Master... When Cui Yuanyang goes to the banquet, she will definitely be...¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, she suddenly realized that if she said that Cui Yuanyang would be protected by experts, Vermillion Bird might just decide to kill her personally. That would be a disaster. Her mind raced, and she quickly changed her tune. ¡°Ahem, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been wanting to beat up that little wench for quite some time anyway. I¡¯ll go right now!¡±

    Although she was able to change her attitude quite quickly, she still clearly gave away what she was actually thinking. However, Vermillion Bird seemed somewhat absent-minded and did not press her any further. She just waved her hand and said, ¡°Go. There are only a few roads from Qinghe, and they¡¯re not sneaking in. Wherever they pass, they will likely be weed by the city guards, so they should be fairly easy to find. Bring some extra hands with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Chichi headed off in a hurry, ncing back at Vermillion Bird, who was on the pine hill gazing into the distance at the Taiyi Sect. It seemed like she was lost in thought, but it was difficult to tell exactly what she was thinking about.

    <i>Could Vermillion Bird actually have an old rtionship with the old Daoist? Hmph, we¡¯re both women. Why even pretend to be pure-hearted and devoted to the gods, especially when your voice is so seductive?</i>

    <i>This mission is really odd. It isn¡¯t in line with her usual thoughts. She shouldn¡¯t be so fixated on such low-level schemes. Ugh, anyway, I don¡¯t have the time to be thinking about this right now. I should think about how I can get through this mission.</i>

    <i>Killing Cui Yuanyang? What a pain. What¡¯s even more annoying is that she¡¯s right, it¡¯s really easy to find out what route that little girl is taking and where she is.</i>

    Xia Chichi went down the mountain and entered the city. After her subordinates spent half the night investigating, they easily pinpointed Cui Yuanyang¡¯s whereabouts.

    This time, the little girl had clearly learned her lesson. She had an expert on the Ranking of Earth protecting her and brought a convoy of skilled experts with her. Her whereabouts were clear, but who could actually kill her?

    Upon receiving the news, Xia Chichi actually felt a lot more relieved. She could not reason that it was not that she had not tried hard enough, but that it was simply impossible to kill her. If she were to inform Vermillion Bird of this, it was unlikely for thetter to handle the matter herself, as it was more troublesome than necessary, so they would probably just abandon the n.

    ¡°Saintess, what should we do?¡± a subordinate asked.

    Xia Chichi rubbed her chin, her eyes shifting around thoughtfully. ¡°Since we can¡¯t overpower her, we¡¯ll have to use strategy. You guys stay hidden. I¡¯ll approach her alone and gain her trust. Once I¡¯ve seeded, we can look for an opportunity to strike.¡±

    The others sighed. ¡°This is really a strange mission. With Cui Yuanyang having suffered considerably when she ventured alone before, to the point where she nearly lost her life, it would obviously be much harder to kill her when she goes out this time. Do take care of yourself, Saintess. If it¡¯s not possible, then just leave. We can just go talk to the Venerable.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Thanks then!¡±

    With that, Xia Chichi swiftly went to find Cui Yuanyang, but little did she know that Vermillion Bird was still lost in thought long after she had left Mount Tai.

    <i>Logically speaking, that saber should be Dragon Bird. It has a striking semnce, and he got the saber when he left the Cui n. If it isn¡¯t Dragon Bird, then what else could it be... He even lived through the event at Luoxia Mountain Vige... But so many people have told me that it¡¯s likely just a replica made by the Cui n. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never seen Dragon Bird myself so I can¡¯t be certain...</i>

    <i>Regardless of whether it¡¯s genuine... Maitreya has begun his revolt, many ns are having a change of heart, and chaos has already befallen the world. The goal of killing the prince has been achieved. It has already gotten to the point where a single person would not have the power to reverse the chaos... Should we change our approach now? Rather than killing, should we...</i>

    <i>He still has ties to the Blood God Cult, and he has no enmity with our Four Idols Cult. Moreover, he even has a history with Chichi. The letter from the mansion of Zhen also spoke highly of him... Perhaps we can recruit him into the cult. Regardless of whether he is a prince or not, he deserves a high position. If he really is a prince, then even better...</i>[1]

    <i>It¡¯s frustrating that we can¡¯t contact ck Tortoise at such a crucial moment. There¡¯s no one I can talk to when ites to the future course of action. Just where did that stubborn turtle disappear to? Chichi does have some decent ideas, but unfortunately, it seems her old rtionship is clouding her judgment.</i>

    It seems that she had deliberately sent Xia Chichi to kill Cui Yuanyang just as an excuse to keep her upied. She was not concerned about Gui Chen anymore, either. Instead, she was contemting whether or not to kill Zhao Changhe, and she did not want Xia Chichi to get in the way...

    But as she pondered about it further, her heart gradually leaned toward not killing him. After all, times had changed, and the turmoil she sought by killing the prince at that time had already manifested, with various factions beginning to entertain the thought of rising up and standing on their own. Even if a prince were to emerge at this time, it would no longer be possible to prevent the deterioration of the Great Xia Empire. Instead, it would be an opportunity to seize, given the changed circumstances.

    If the Four Idols Cult were truly the rebels of this world, then seizing such an opportunity should be unquestionable. The issue was that their goals were more abstract, and the significance of this so-called opportunity remained unclear. In any case, killing was not the only option, using someone to further one¡¯s agenda was also a viable strategy.

    Wan Dongliu, as the mansion of Zhen belonging to the southern seven mansions under Vermillion Bird, expressed his great admiration for Zhao Changhe in his letter. This significantly influenced Vermillion Bird¡¯s inclinations.

    <i>But this matter is indeed quite important, and it may require changes in our course of action. It really isn¡¯t appropriate to make decisions independently. Hesitation bes an issue.</i>

    After some thought, Vermillion Bird¡¯s gaze stirred, and she actually took off the firebird mask, recing it with a snake mask. There was no need for her to change her fiery red robe, as she was just acting as the mansion of Yi.

    Zhao Changhe stayed in the Taiyi Sect, carrying out his usual practice in the evening.

    Ever since killing Fa Sheng, the surge of vicious blood qi during the battle greatly assisted in his breakthrough to the sixthyer of the Vicious Blood Art. If he really wanted to break through rapidly as he did before, he could just forcibly use the Six Harmonies Art to assist in his breakthrough. However, his mentality had changed, and he was no longer as impatient or hurried as before. He nned to wait for a suitable opportunity and let nature take its course.

    Killing people to nurture vicious qi was indeed the main way to practice the Vicious Blood Art. It was not inferior to extracting vicious qi from treasures. If a person possesses an evil disposition, they would likely kill people rampantly to advance their cultivation. With this being the case, the Blood God Cult being considered a demonic cult was not entirely baseless

    Fortunately, the Blood God Cult was generally not that strong. If they were to be stronger, their destructive power would likely surpass even that of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s killing to achieve enlightenment. After all, the improvement in their cultivation when killing others while practicing the arts of the Blood God Cult was much more straightforward.

    While immersed in his own thoughts, Zhao Changhe suddenly opened his eyes. A graceful figure appeared in the room he was meditating in at some point. The snakelike mask on her face was both mysterious and charming.

    Facing this uninvited guest, Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°The Fire Serpent of Yi? Is there something wrong with the Four Idols Cult? I defected from the Blood God Cult, but they have already stopped bothering me. So why does the Four Idols Cult keep appearing? You¡¯re supposed to be their superiors, not their subordinates....¡±

    Vermillion Bird smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just came here to ask you a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°In your opinion, what are the four idols?¡±

    ¡°The four realms of heaven, the four directions of the earth, the four seasons of time¡ªa cornerstone of one of the most orthodox and vast worldviews. I don¡¯t really understand how you¡¯vee to be considered a demonic cult. This shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes shed with an extremely interesting light.

    <i>Is this his impression of the four idols?</i>

    1. Reminder that the Twenty-Eight Mansions (constetions in Chinese astronomy) are high-ranking members of the Four Idols Cult, and the mansion of Zhen is Wan Dongliu. ?

 Chapter 189: Assessment

    <h4>Chapter 189: Assessment</h4>

    Indeed, the Four Idols Cult should have represented the orthodox path, and most people did have this understanding of it.

    However, while people worshiped the fictitious immortals and deities canonized by kings, hardly anyone worshiped or paid homage to the four idols.

    They were too abstract.

    Taiji gave birth to Yin and Yang, while the two prities gave birth to the four idols, representing the evolution of the world from its inception to the understanding of the two prities, and then to the cornerstone of the worldview of the four directions and four seasons... However, nobody worshiped Taiji or the two prities, and simrly, nobody worshiped the four idols.

    In fact, the Four Idols Cult was even slightly better off. After all, there were at least manifestations of the four mythical beasts for people to worship, and some even regarded them as deities. Meanwhile, Taiji and the two prities were left as nothing more than concepts.

    Even the Four Idols Cult itself did not regard the worship of the four idols as an original concept of the world. In their eyes, it was just four powerful gods, representing the stars of the night as rulers of the sky.

    So, when Wan Dongliu said that if the Four Idols Sect had a leader, then the Night Emperor could be said to take that ce... But he never said anything about Taiji or the two prities.

    In essence, it was simr to the Blood God Cult. It was still just faith derived from the worship of power, not a religious acknowledgement of an almighty or omnipotent god who created humanity. It was just that as an established sect, their doctrines would naturally bebined with the views of creation. The acting leaders of the cult might not even believe the original principles themselves, otherwise, would it not be sphemous of them to im the title of Vermillion Bird and the likes?

    She could simply be likening herself to the incarnation of the stars, acting as a spokesperson of the god, while kneeling down to worship said god for the sake of those beneath her.

    Of course, it did not mean that their faith was false. Their faith was very real, even to the point of fanaticism. Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and even Xia Chichi were very devout in their belief that in the previous era, there had indeed existed gods that represented the night sky. They eagerly awaited these gods¡¯ return to lead people out of this confined world and into the boundless sky.

    The question of whether they were faithful or not was very easy to see. No matter how insincere Xia Chichi may turn when it came to things involving her so-called former lover, her faith in the four idols was unquestionable. Vermillion Bird simply turned a blind eye to her actions, not being overly strict with her pupil¡¯s personal affairs, hoping that things would improve with time.

    The desire of the powerhouses of this energy-starved era to ascend to the heavens was unquestionable. They split up into different forces due to the different inheritances they received. This was the case for the Blood God Cult, the Maitreya Cult, and the Four Idols Cult. They were driven by the varying degrees of personal desire that their leaders held, leading to each forging different paths.

    Although the teachings of the Four Idols Cult were not extreme or malicious, they ultimately did not take the current world seriously, nor did they care about ordinary people. They alsocked the advantages of Buddhism and Daoism, which promoted virtuous living and were conducive to governance. Instead, each member of their cult was a highly dynamic agent of destruction and chaos, which was the reason it was not really surprising that they hade to be considered a demonic cult.

    Vermillion Bird found the man before her rather amusing¡ªhe actually seemed to be genuinelymenting how they had turned something perfectly fine like the four idols into a demonic cult.

    <i>Even I am not as concerned about this as you are.</i>

    Vermillion Bird found him very interesting and deliberately asked, ¡°Do you believe in gods?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That first depends on how we choose to define gods.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re merely talking about extremely powerful beings with abilities or strength beyond imagination, then yes, I believe they exist. The Tome of Troubled Times appears quite frequently, and the relics from the previous era prove their existence, so why wouldn¡¯t I be able to believe that they existed? But if you¡¯re talking about the type of gods who molded me out of y, plucked out one of their ribs to create me, or are responsible for controlling the natural phenomena, destiny, life, death, and all of those things, then I can tell you that if someone were to speak to me about such figures, I will hear their words, but might not necessarily internalize or believe it.¡±

    As Zhao Changhe spoke, he also slowly pondered the intentions behind the questions of this Fire Serpent of Yi. He said, ¡°Are you trying to assess me? It would be hard for me to align myself with any cult or sect¡¯s beliefs. I have my own set of ideas and thoughts, after all. However, I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve finally thought to approach me like this.

    ¡°I never intended to oppose the Four Idols Cult, you know? It would even be reasonable to say that we share some fate between us. Back then, I survived due to your Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s disregard for me. If it was not for that, would it not have been over for me once I was brought into the Four Idols Cult? Your cult made such a huge fuss about me, but when did I actually ever offend or provoke you?¡±

    In fact, back then, he truly had not dared to enter the Four Idols Cult. One of the reasons Chichi gave him Xia Longyuan¡¯s jade pendant was that she was afraid that it would be inconvenient to bring him with her when she joined the cult. Since he epted Xia Longyuan¡¯s inheritance, he naturally did not dare to join the Four Idols Cult.

    Of course, as he said this now, Vermillion Bird could only acknowledge it. After all, his words were not wrong, she had indeed not cared about this young man back then. Otherwise, she would have brought him back to the Four Idols Cult from the beginning. Why would she just leave him be at the Blood God Cult?

    Vermillion Bird cleared her throat slightly and said, ¡°The venerable possesses foresight that extends into the distant future. What could a young man like you, at the fifthyer of Profound Gate, understand about matters of such magnitude?¡±

    Zhao Changhezily replied, ¡°While I can¡¯t say for sure that she has excellent foresight, I can certainly say that she¡¯s very pretty.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°So, is she sending you to assess me right now? What position does she intend to give me? Isn¡¯t it too much for you to just go and start assessing me before even letting me see any benefits? She¡¯s still trying to maintain such a high and mighty attitude, regarding herself like some kind of treasure. Does she really think that I would be begging to join the cult? Wait, she¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll end up getting together with Chichi, yet she still dares to assess me and see if I¡¯m fit to join the cult? Could it be that she personally... Forget it, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m a rough person, and I have a loose mouth.¡±

    Vermillion Bird hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the venerable is thinking. I just came here to ask you a few questions, and then leave after asking them. If you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    ¡°Then what else do you want to ask? If it¡¯s this kind of trivial question, then I¡¯ll answer you right away.¡±

    Vermillion Bird stared earnestly into his eyes and asked, word by word, ¡°What is your purpose in practicing martial arts?¡±

    ¡°In the short-term, to prevent others from bullying me, to be able to do what I want, and to have the ability to intervene in matters I find uneptable.¡±

    ¡°What about in the long-term?¡±

    ¡°To grasp the truth of this era, to get a glimpse of the power of gods and Buddhas, to break through the limits of this world, and to go where I need to go.¡±

    A sudden burst of brilliance erupted in Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, explosions and roars came from the direction of the Taiyi Sect¡¯s main hall. Sounds of rm rang throughout the Taiyi Sect; it appeared that the disciples were taking up arms to prepare for iing enemies.

    Gui Chen¡¯s aged voice spread slowly, ¡°I wonder who is so persistent? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m prepared, yet they still insist on breaking in forcefu¡ªoh my. It turns out to be the barbarians.¡±

    Vermillion Bird quickly figured things out.

    Regardless of how many people originally shared her thoughts, she had to admit that this approach was indeed too crude. The effectiveness of inciting conflicts between the imperial court and the Wang n remained uncertain. If things could have been carried out smoothly and cleanly, then it might have been eptable to carry such actions out. But with the other side already having prepared, there was no need to force things. It was not like there were no other options.

    Only the barbarians would be so crazed when it came to causing trouble, insisting on forcing their way in... Of course, the barbarians might simply not have received Gui Chen¡¯s subtle hints

    Nobody knew just how many of the soldiers of Yanmen were from the Wang n. Once the Wang n turned against the empire, the oue of the current battle in Yanmen would be without suspense. The barbarians were the ones most eager to see the Wang n change sides.

    Suddenly, she saw Zhao Changhe, who had been calmly chatting with her, stand up and draw his saber as he headed out.

    Vermillion Bird subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you doing? The barbarians must have sent out an expert on the Ranking of Earth. Are you seriously going to confront them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked back at her strangely. ¡°Gui Chen is also an expert on the Ranking of Earth, and he is likely to have set up defenses. Also, this ce is his territory, so the enemy will definitely not have an easy time. There¡¯s no harm in having one more person¡¯s strength. Should we not act rather than merely stand by the side? As the Fire Serpent of Yi, your cultivation shouldn¡¯t be low. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to just stand by and let the barbarians run rampant. That would make me look down on your Four Idols Cult.¡±

    Vermillion Bird found herself speechless.

    <i>I was originally nning to kill Gui Chen, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m supposed to protect him now?</i>

 Chapter 190: Participating in a Battle Between Experts on the Ranking of Earth

    <h4>Chapter 190: Participating in a Battle Between Experts on the Ranking of Earth</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not really care whether this Fire Serpent of Yi was willing to help or not. Saber in hand, he rushed toward the battlefield.

    When he arrived, he saw Gui Chen leading dozens of Daoists, grouping together in a formation simr to the Big Dipper, besieging a barbarian dressed in clothes that allowed him to blend in with the night.

    There was arge hole in the roof of the main hall nearby. It looked like this barbarian hadunched a surprise attack from the roof. However, Gui Chen was well prepared, countering the attack and swiftly leading the disciples to surround the barbarian.

    <i>It seemed like it was wishful thinking on my part to expect to be able to help... It turns out that it isn¡¯t even a confrontation between two groups of people, but rather just one extremely powerful expert charging into the Taiyi Sect. Even Xuan Chong is just standing outside. It seems he¡¯s unable to intervene unless there¡¯s an opening in the set formation.</i>

    It was like the battle between Tang Wanzhuang and Maitreya in the sky above the Tang n. Ordinary people could not even get close. Even just the strong winds around them were unbearable for normal people.

    The barbarian carried a heavy saber that was only slightly smaller than Dragon Bird. The saber roared and dust flew everywhere. Despite being surrounded, he showed no fear; if anything, he fought more and more fiercely as time went on. There was a sense of ferocity in his attempt to kill Gui Chen even at this point, and he was disying remarkable courage.

    Gui Chen¡¯s expression was grave. Despite being well-prepared, he did not seem certain about defeating this opponent. The disparity between the opponent and the powerful disciples of the Taiyi Sect was simply too big. They could not even block a single blow from the opponent. They could only rely on Gui Chen to hold his ground, while just harassing him when they could.

    If it were not for the advantage brought about by the formation, they would have been broken through long ago... It would be funny if the other party ended up getting killed like this...

    Zhao Changhe whispered to the Fire Serpent of Yi who rushed to his side, ¡°This person is so strong... I don¡¯t know much about the people of the <i>jianghu</i>, do you know who he is?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said calmly, ¡°Mad Lion He Lei, ranked seventh on the Ranking of Earth. You seem to have fought his disciple, Batu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had indeed felt that his saber art resembled Batu¡¯s.

    <i>So Batu actually has such a powerful master. Despite being surrounded, he¡¯s actually still thinking of killing his target. This kind of ferocity and determination is indeed terrifying. Are all the people from the Grasnds like this? It honestly seems a bit reckless...well, more like ¡°crazy.¡± Do they really think that there are no capable people left in the Central ins?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Can you handle him?¡±

    Vermillion Bird stood up and said, ¡°Have you ever seen the Fire Serpent of Yi on any ranking? I might not even be able to beat you.¡±

    <i>Are you kidding? Sure, I also consider the barbarians as enemies, but this is really not the time for us to turn hostile against one another. Does this guy really think that our Four Idols Cults are loyalists of the Great Xia or that I¡¯m some chivalrous heroine?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was very certain that this woman who could silently appear in his room was quite strong, but he had no intention of forcing her to do anything. He grabbed Xuan Chong, who was pacing around anxiously, and said: ¡°Brother Xuan, do you have any bows and arrows? Can you get me a set?¡±

    Xuan Chong¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes, we do hunt sometimes. Just give me a moment... Wait, who is this woman? Yi...¡±

    ¡°I found her in the town at the foot of the mountain. She¡¯s just dressing up a bit. I¡¯m fond of ying around with the masks of the Four Idols Cult. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you with my indecency. Can we deal with the matter at hand first?¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Why would I care about what you do? Even if she really is the Fire Serpent of Yi, it¡¯s none of my business. Hell, even if you could y with Vermillion Bird herself, that¡¯s none of my business,¡± Xuan Chong instinctively replied before hurrying to retrieve a bow and some arrows.

    Vermillion Bird clenched her fingers so tightly that her joints creaked. Little did Xuan Chong know that he had almost provoked a demon queen who could easily turn his bones into dust.

    Oblivious to the mortal danger he had just avoided, he quickly fetched a bow and handed it to Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe judged the distance and leaped onto the roof of a nearby building. Then, he slowly drew the bow.

    Vermillion Bird moved over to his side, watching him coldly as he searched for an opportunity. She said, ¡°Are you really going to intervene?¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s got ayer of qi protecting his body that can block arrows, right? Even if he does and it can block the shots of ordinary soldiers, I am not at all an ordinary soldier.¡±

    ¡°While you might be right, the threat your arrows pose to him is minimal. If he retaliates, you could easily die.¡±

    ¡°He is under heavy siege. If I don¡¯t even dare shoot an arrow in such a situation, then what is the point of me practicing martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a treacherous and dishonorable act? Is this something a hero would do?¡±

    ¡°Please, this is a war between our nations!¡± Zhao Changhe retorted impatiently. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions like a curious child? If you¡¯re not nning to do anything, then just stay quiet and watch.¡±

    In reality, with the heightened senses that Mad Lion He Lie had, he had long discovered that there was someone who had drawn a bow and was preparing to shoot. He had no issue with having to face a sneak attack. However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s bow simply remained drawn, serving only to apply pressure. By not releasing the arrow, he increased the psychological pressure that the other party had to face. He Lei could not determine the actual strength of the archer, so he did not dare to reveal any weaknesses, which left him more and more constrained.

    In fact, at this moment, He Lei¡¯s expression had be much more serious than before. His eyes would asionally nce in Zhao Changhe¡¯s direction, and he moved around much more frequently now. He avoided staying in one ce for too long.

    Gui Chen breathed a sigh of relief. If they continued like this, then they would eventually win.

    Vermillion Bird naturally saw through everything. She had been asking questions deliberately, to y dumb.

    <i>A mere junior at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate really dares to recklessly participate in a battle between experts on the Ranking of Earth! What¡¯s even more surprising is that he¡¯s actually managing to effectively apply pressure on the enemy!</i>

    <i>In terms of instinct and awareness forbat, along with his potential, I¡¯m honestly surprised he¡¯s only ranked eighteenth. In those aspects, he¡¯s actuallyparable to those at the top like Chi Li and Yue Hongling.</i>

    <i>But he actually dared to roar at me...</i>

    In the midst of the battle formation, He Lei suddenly roared, ¡°Hey! You on the roof with the bow, state your name!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled faintly and said, ¡°Wang Daozhong, Wang n of Langya.¡±

    <i>Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I reveal my own name, I wouldpletely lose any of the pressure I¡¯m cing on you.</i>

    Vermillion Bird nearly burst outughing. Zhao Changhe¡¯s choice of response amused her quite a bit.

    Wang Daozhong was the cousin of Wang Daoning, the head of the Wang n. He was at the bottom of the Ranking of Earth, ranked thirty-sixth.

    He Lei¡¯s expression became even more solemn. With the strength that Wang Daozhong had, if the arrow hit him, then he really might not be able to walk away unscathed.

    Moreover, this seemed to imply that the Wang n and the Taiyi Sect had long-standing agreements, rendering his purpose ofing here meaningless.

    Though brave beyond measure, He Lei eventually had no choice and began his retreat. With a sudden swing of his heavy saber, he forced two old Daoists on his left to back off. Then, he leaped up, preparing to block any arrow that came his way as he did so.

    As he leaped, the sound of a bow being released echoed through the air.

    Having long anticipated this, He Lei swung his saber, but...he merely sliced through empty air!

    <i>It was just the bowstring!</i>

    He Lei had misjudged the situation, and he was now going to pay for it. Gui Chen¡¯s sword shot at his back, aiming right for his heart. He Lei twisted his upper body sharply. The sword grazed his shoulder, causing blood to spray out of it.

    He Lei staggered, then he swung his saber to fend off any following attacks that Gui Chen might send his way. He retreated as quickly as he could, leaping away like an injured lion.

    Under the moonlight, his enraged roar echoed, ¡°Wang Daozhong of the Wang n, I will remember this!¡±

    Gui Chen flew up and hurriedly chased after him, saying, ¡°His movement art seems ordinary. If we can seize this opportunity to capture him alive, it would eliminate a major threat!¡±

    Before his words faded, a clear male voice came from the distance, ¡°Brother He Lei, since you¡¯vee to Qilu, why haven¡¯t you drank some water and wine?¡±

    ¡°So this is indeed a trap set by your Wang n! The Wang n truly is loyal to the Great Xia. Admirable, admirable!¡±

    As his voice drifted away, it was unclear whether the Wang n had caught him.

    Gui Chen shook his head and did not pursue any further.

    This was most definitely not a trap set by the Wang n. On the contrary, they only appeared to ¡°catch He Lei¡± not to help the Taiyi Sect out, but to help He Lei escape. Their intentions were more than obvious.

    With He Lei having managed to escape, he would also likely realize it sooner orter.

    Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow, pondering about the situation. It was like one of those situations in Hong Kong movies where the cops would show up after everything was already over. The Wang n making their appearance only made it difficult for Gui Chen to give chase. <i>Something doesn¡¯t seem right...</i>

    He raised his head and nced at the nearby Fire Serpent of Yi whose eyes were gleaming. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you think of the Wang n¡¯s actions?¡±

    Vermillion Bird smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a woman who knows nothing. Why are you asking me?¡±

    A middle-aged man with a long beard appeared at the Daoist temple and cupped his hand politely toward Gui Chen. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Gui Chen returned the gesture and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mister Wang. Apart from a piece of our roof missing, we¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man then turned his head to look at Zhao Changhe and said calmly, ¡°What is the meaning of a rebel from the Four Idols Cult openly appearing here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively stood in front of Vermillion Bird and retorted, ¡°Who are you again? You weren¡¯t involved in the fight with the barbarian, and now youe out and act like you own the ce?¡±

    The man was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°My surname is Wang, given name Daozhong.¡±

 Chapter 191: During Our First Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 191: During Our First Encounter</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded for a moment before managing to blurt out, ¡°So your name is also Wang Daozhong...¡±

    As soon as these words came out of his mouth, not only did Wang Daozhong¡¯s mouth hang open in surprise, but even the surrounding Daoist priests turned their heads away, their shoulders shaking with their suppressedughter. Some of the younger Daoists could not help but burst out into giggles.

    Meanwhile, underneath her mask, Vermillion Bird¡¯s face was involuntarily twitching with amusement.

    The atmosphere in the Daoist temple seemed to change abruptly, and Wang Daozhong, who had clearly been intending to question and trouble the Daoists due to the presence of someone from the Four Idols Cult, hadpletely lost his imposing demeanor. Even he could not help but feel a bit awkward, saying, ¡°So, your name is really Wang Daozhong? And you¡¯re also from the Wang n of Langya? Which branch are you from? I don¡¯t remember the Wang n having branches in Zhao Vige.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem...</i>¡± Zhao Changhe finally cleared his throat after a long pause. ¡°Well... <i>Ahem</i>, it seems that I misspoke. What I meant to say was that it was you, senior, who yed a significant part in dealing with the barbarian! I merely relied on your reputation. The mere threat of your presence was enough to scare away the barbarian! I am truly in awe!¡±

    Wang Daozhong¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but he managed to force himself into keeping a deadpan face.

    If they were to speak honestly, then He Lei had indeed been somewhat intimidated by Wang Daozhong¡¯s reputation. So, should he be proud of that?

    To outsiders unaware of the truth, Wang Daozhong¡¯s actions could easily be seen as heroic. The man hade to the aid of his neighbors, driving away the barbarian who hade to cause trouble! Perhaps many would even admire him, praising him as a hero of the nation.

    <i>But why doesn¡¯t it make me feel good at all? Am I supposed to thank this guy for what he did just now?</i>

    The hatred from He Lei¡¯s side would likely fall on him. Who knew if that rough and fierce barbarian would even realize anythingter on? In any case, in the short term, he would undoubtedly regard the Wang n, especially Wang Daozhong, as a great enemy, further tying the Wang n to the Great Xia.

    The Wang n seemed to be ced in an awkward position this time.

    Wang Daozhong was not sure if this impostor had considered the consequences of his actions beforehand. In any case, it was not appropriate for him to express his anger toward Zhao Changhe in public, or even to express it at all. He could not just go and say that he had no intention of dealing with the barbarian from the beginning, could he?

    Zhao Changhe had indeed thought things through, and he even had more malicious thoughts. He had hoped that the Tome of Troubled Times would help out, perhaps by shing an announcement stating that Gui Chen and Wang Daozhong teamed up against He Lei. If that actually happened, then it would have permanently maligned the Wang n¡¯s reputation. Unfortunately, the Tome of Troubled Times was uncooperative.

    <i>Stupid tome!</i>

    Both sides stared at each other, and in the end, Wang Daozhong chose to confront Zhao Changhe by targeting the Four Idols Cult. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this mask and this fiery red robe should belong to the Fire Serpent of Yi from the Four Idols Cult, right? May I know what is the meaning behind Young Hero Zhao protecting her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Senior, why are you like ordinary people like Xuan Chong, judging people based on their appearance? It¡¯s not like this attire is something that only a single person can wear. To be frank, everyone knows that I don¡¯t have many quirks, but I do have this particr one. You know, back in Beimang...¡±

    <i>You mean when you had someone disguise herself as Yue Hongling?</i>

    This thought crossed everyone¡¯s minds, including Wang Daozhong¡¯s.

    <i>You really enjoy yourself when ites to this quirk, huh?</i>

    In fact, Wang Daozhong did not believe it at all. He wondered if he should just lift the woman¡¯s mask to take a peek... But Gui Chen was standing right next to him, watching him closely, so he refrained from doing so.

    Moreover, he also knew that Zhao Changhe was just giving him a way out, hoping to de-escte the situation.

    Because in the current situation, the Wang n was not really willing to provoke the Four Idols Cult for no reason. Suddenly picking a fight with such a force would be utterly inexplicable and might even cause onlookers tough at them. After all, the Wang n was just intending to test the waters and see if they should dere independence. They had yet to do anything, so if they suddenly rejected the barbarians from the north and exterminated the demonic cults within, acting more loyal to the Great Xia than even Tang Wanzhuang...

    They would really be reduced to aughingstock if such an event were to y out.

    Wang Daozhong took a deep look at Zhao Changhe, focusing on Dragon Bird on his back before saying meaningfully, ¡°As expected of a person who can carry such a saber, you are truly outstanding. Seeing is indeed believing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled warmly. ¡°This is just a fake saber, but the youngdy from the n that has the real saber is on her way here. Senior, are you not afraid of the exact same thing that just happened to the Taiyi Sect happening to her? I sincerely suggest that you go meet up with her. If something goes wrong, it won¡¯t be easy for the youngdy of the Wang n to get married in the future.¡±

    Wang Daozhong remained silent, staring at Zhao Changhe for a long time before suddenly disappearing into the night.

    Zhao Changhe breathed a sigh of relief.

    From behind, Vermillion Bird keenly noticed that the back of his clothes was slightly damp.

    Whether it was due to the pressure from drawing the bow earlier against He Lei or the tension of confronting a prominent figure from the Wang n, she could not tell. But either way...he had not even flinched. Not once.

    Gui Chen stepped forward and respectfully expressed his gratitude. ¡°The Taiyi Sect thanks you, young hero and...hmm...heroine, for your assistance. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know.¡±

    Vermillion Bird shifted her gaze away from Zhao Changhe¡¯s back, stepping aside and gesturing for the courtesy not to be extended to her. ¡°I have not done anything, so there¡¯s no need to extend such gratitude toward me.¡±

    Gui Chen nced at her mask, smiling slightly, and saying nothing more.

    The Taiyi Sect was a righteous sect and had shed with the Four Idols Cult in the past. Although there had never been any deep-seated enmity between the two forces, Gui Chen understood the Four Idols Cult better than others.

    <i>That robe isn¡¯t a robe for those at the level of the Twenty-Eight Mansions. Venerable Vermillion Bird, just what are you up to?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. With the incident involving the barbarians, I¡¯m honestly really worried about Yangyang. Whether the Wang n sends someone to assist her or not, I would still much prefer to help out myself. Since you¡¯ve got many people, then could you have some of them help me figure out the path that the Cui n took?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Suddenly, Vermillion Bird remembered something, and her heart skipped a beat. <i>Isn¡¯t it about time for Chichi to face Cui Yuanyang? She wouldn¡¯t actually be nning to kill her, would she?</i>

    She became anxious and said quickly, ¡°Instead of going around to investigate the Cui n¡¯s whereabouts thiste into the night, wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to the city and inquire at our holy cult¡¯s base? We¡¯re more likely to find out her whereabouts there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed and said, ¡°That sounds good. Thank you.¡±

    The two of them hurried down the mountain. Zhao Changhe remembered something as they were moving, ¡°Since you¡¯re under Venerable Vermillion Bird and she sent you to ask me questions, does that mean she is in the city at the moment?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°So what if she is? Since she sent me to ask you questions, she certainly would not kill you for no reason¡±

    ¡°What if my answers displease her?¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be recruited into the cult, what else can happen? As you said, apart from your connection with the saintess, you haven¡¯t offended our holy cult. Even if outsiders call us a demonic cult, we don¡¯t just randomly kill people for no reason.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but considering the huge gap in cultivation, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy when facing her. What if she doesn¡¯t y by the rules...¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent for a moment, then asked, puzzled, ¡°He Lei and Wang Daozhong are both prominent figures on the Ranking of Earth, yet you dared to confront them. Although Venerable Vermillion Bird is ranked higher than them, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s invincible. Why are you so afraid of her?¡±

    ¡°Well, I actually was really scared just now. I even broke out in a cold sweat.¡±

    ¡°Scared? As if I¡¯d believe that. You merely felt some pressure. If facing someone on the Ranking of Earth while you¡¯re just at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate does not even leave you feeling pressured, then are you still human? In any case, that was not true fear. I doubt that you are actually as afraid of Vermillion Bird as you say you are, much less to the point where you¡¯re even afraid to see her.¡±

    ¡°Well... perhaps,¡± Zhao Changhe remarked. He thought for a while and added, ¡°It¡¯s just that several characters have left a significant imprint on my mind when I first entered the <i>jianghu</i>. It would probably be difficult for such impressions to fade even for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°People such as the gant and righteous Yue Hongling...Tang Wanzhuang, who is sustaining the empire despite her ailing body, and...Vermillion Bird, who ughtered and decimated an entire n. In a sense, Vermillion Bird represents the epitome of strength in my mind, and my impression of her is more tangible than my impression of Xia Longyuan himself.¡±

    The expression under Vermillion Bird¡¯s mask was quite strange. After a while, she said, ¡°So, you actually are afraid of her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhao Changhe did not deny it. He admitted somewhat ruefully, ¡°I am indeed afraid of her. So far, she¡¯s the one I fear the most.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think she¡¯s beautiful?¡± Vermillion Bird finally took the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of beauty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled somewhat self-deprecatingly. ¡°It has nothing to do with the face under the mask. That eerie mask, those sensual lips, the severed head in her hand, the dripping blood.... It¡¯s the other side of the <i>jianghu</i>, eerie, cruel, and powerful. It is definitely frightening to behold, but one must admit that it is truly beautiful. Well, maybe there¡¯s just something wrong with my brain.¡±

    Vermillion Bird secretly thought: <i>Did you just learn that from Tang Wanzhuang? Where did this cultured side of youe from?</i>

    But then she heard Zhao Changhe add, ¡°You¡¯d better not tell Vermillion Bird about this. If she doesn¡¯t ask, then don¡¯t mention it. But if she insists that you tell her about our interactions, then do you think it wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡±

    ¡°It should be fine to say.¡± Vermillion Bird then said teasingly, ¡°Just to be honest, aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll take it as a kind of pursuit or admiration?¡±

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± This time, it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s turn to look at her strangely. He shook his head and said, ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s demeanor is far from being so vulgar. Such words are irrelevant to gender, and she should naturally understand that.¡±

    <i>You sure are holding me to high standards...</i> Vermillion Bird found it somewhat amusing and asked, ¡°Then why did you say that it would be better not to tell her?¡±

    ¡°I would lose face, you know. And if she thinks that I¡¯m afraid of her and uses it against me, it could lead to unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Vermillion Bird did not know whether tough or cry. She wanted to say that there was no need to overthink things. Even if he had not said such words, her true self would still hold power over him. <i>What face do you think you can lose in front of me? If I stand before you with my real identity, do you even have the right to talk to me?</i>

    But she then saw Zhao Changheugh heartily as he quickened his pace and said, ¡°But I guess that she likely would hold some power over me regardless. She is naturally proud and discerning. Whether you say it or not won¡¯t make much of a difference. I¡¯m curious though, when she truly stands before me, will I still feel the palpitations that I had back then?¡±

    ¡°And if you do? Will you kneel?¡±

    ¡°If I do, then one day, I¡¯ll brave through that pressure and rise again!¡±

 Chapter 192: You Said You Were Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 192: You Said You Were Afraid</h4>

    The two of them did not speak much along the way and they soon arrived at the base of the Four Idols Cult in the city.

    This was not a branch of the Four Idols Cult but rather a temporary residence, much like the one they had in Sword Lake City. It was arge mansion mainly upied by Chichi¡¯s subordinates, including Elder You, the Azure Dragon Protector.

    When he saw a woman wearing a red robe reserved for Vermillion Bird and a mask meant for the Fire Serpent of Yi bringing Zhao Changhe in, Elder You and the other¡¯s eyes nearly popped right out of their sockets.

    Vermillion Bird red at them, causing them to start sweating profusely. They lowered their heads, not daring to speak.

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Protector You, are the venerable and the saintess here?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Elder You wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°The saintess is out on official business. As... as for the venerable, I believe that she should be in the inner courtyard.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was very satisfied with Elder You¡¯s situational awareness. She turned to Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°You can feel free to ask them about Cui Yuanyang¡¯s whereabouts. I will go to the inner courtyard to report to the venerable. Wait for me to see if she has anything to say to you. Don¡¯t leave on your own, it would be rude. It would not be good for you if the venerable became angry.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°Do I look like such a person? Go ahead.¡±

    Under the watchful eyes of Elder You and the others, Vermillion Bird quickly disappeared into the inner courtyard. She changed into the Vermillion Bird mask, and then after some thought, she switched out to another set of robes with slightly different patterns before checking herself in the bronze mirror.

    The mask for the Fire Serpent of Yi covered the entire face, including her lips, leaving nothing to be seen by others.

    Meanwhile, the Vermillion Bird mask only covered half of her face, with the tip of her nose ending in the shape of a bird¡¯s beak, while her lips looked as if she had applied a shiny rouge.

    ¡°Sensual lips... What a strange description,¡± Vermillion Bird muttered to herself softly. ¡°What does that word mean again?¡±

    <i>No matter what it actually means, it should be apliment, so I guess it¡¯s good. There¡¯s no harm in hearing more of such things.</i>

    Vermillion Bird admired herself for a while longer before leisurely walking out.

    As she entered the hall, she heard Zhao Changhe¡¯s raised voice, ¡°Chichi is going to kill Yangyang?¡±

    Elder You said, ¡°Um, we¡¯re also worried about the saintess, so we actually came to talk to the venerable about canceling the mission. Cui Yuanyang is currently guarded by many experts. So, unless we¡¯re prepared to engage in a full-scale battle against them... but there really isn¡¯t a need for that.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vermillion Bird walked out. Her voice returned to its usual tonezy and enchanting but tinged with a biting coldness. ¡°Is it up to you to decide whether such missions are necessary or not, Elder You?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Elder You and the others fell to their knees. ¡°We are simply worried about the saintess. Even if the mission is sessful, it will be difficult for her to escape. If it must be carried out, we implore the Venerable to go and provide assistance.¡±

    Among the people kneeling, Zhao Changhe remained standing, causing him to stand out. Vermillion Bird¡¯s gaze fell on him, finding his calm demeanor somewhat strange, ¡°You have nothing to say?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was initially startled but quickly regained hisposure.

    <i>How could Chichi actually do something like that? Besides, the mission is suspicious in the first ce. I doubt that Vermillion Bird gave that mission out seriously. It¡¯s likely another test to see how Chichi sees our past rtionship.</i>

    After hearing Vermillion Bird¡¯s question, Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I believe that your cult would not want its own saintess to foolishly and knowingly walk into danger. Based on my understanding of Chichi, if the mission cannot bepleted, she will naturally give up. So, I personally feel that there isn¡¯t a need to worry too much. If there is anything I want to say to you, then it would be about something else.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said coldly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°If you sent your cult¡¯s saintess out on such a mission just to test whether she and I still hold our past rtionship, all the while disregarding the severity of the situation... then I must say that you have truly disappointed me, venerable.¡±

    Vermillion Bird suddenly wanted to go around him and see if there was any sweat on his back.

    <i>Are you seriously having any palpitations? You said that you were afraid of me... yet this is how you act before me? Or is it that because you care so much about Chichi¡¯s safety, your anger clouds your fear even when confronting the person you fear the most?</i>

    ¡°I have my own considerations. Don¡¯t assume that everything revolves around you and act so self-righteously,¡± Vermillion Bird said calmly. ¡°Of course, just in case, I will go to assist her immediately. As for you...¡±

    She paused and said, ¡°The Fire Serpent of Yi told me a couple of things, and I have some questions to ask you. Apany me and we can talk on the way. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying that, she waved her sleeve and left.

    Although her attitude was cold, the oue was eptable. Zhao Changhe was, in fact, drenched in cold sweat as he followed her out obediently and asked, ¡°Where is the Fire Serpent of Yi?¡±

    ¡°Since she haspleted her mission, then she naturally must have gone off to do something else. Why are you asking about her?¡± Vermillion Bird flew ahead of him. ¡°Could it be that you have taken a liking to her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed after her, feeling speechless. ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t even know what she looks like, so how could I just suddenly fall in love with her? I say, venerable, I understand that the higher-ups in your cult can¡¯t casually talk about their emotions or rtionships. After all, there have been incidents in the past that can make you wary, but there¡¯s no need to be so sensitive about everything, is there?¡±

    Vermillion Bird simply acted as if she had not heard what he said, disying an attitude that suggested that he had no right to advise her on anything. She instead continued to inquire, ¡°She said that Wang Daozhong was causing trouble for her, and you stood in front of her to confront Wang Daozhong. Why did you do that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly and said, ¡°She was just tasked with asking me a few questions. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should she be threatened with violence? Just because of her affiliation with the Four Idols Cult? I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that identity. At least whenpared to the Wang n, the Four Idols Cult might not necessarily be the viins.¡±

    Finally, Vermillion Bird stopped talking, flying ahead aloofly for a while. Suddenly, she grew impatient and said, ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Vermillion Bird reached out and grabbed the back of his cor. Before Zhao Changhe could even think of resisting, he was already lifted up, and in the next moment, they were already outside the city, moving at an incredible speed.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s coldughter could faintly be heard in the wind. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, yet you dare to talk so confidently to me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, now at the mercy of his captor, decided not to struggle and simply crossed his arms, refraining from retorting.

    It was true that she was much faster than him. It was better to intervene sooner rather thanter to prevent any actual trouble from arising. Thus, he had no concerns about losing some face at the moment.

    The disparity in their cultivation was just too vast. Although the movement art taught to him by Tang Wanzhuang had significantly made up for his shorings in this area, whenpared to someone like Vermillion Bird, it was basically worthless.

    Even her grabbing motion had been so swift that he did not have the time to react. She truly was worthy to be the person he both admired and feared the most.

    But this time, upon seeing her again, he did not feel as afraid of her as he had before. He was not exactly sure why this was so. Her attitude was obviously still very cold, but for some reason, it felt like she was not looking down on him as much. In the past, her gaze had swept past him as if he were an ant. But now, he at least did not feel like an ant anymore. He felt more like a small cat as she carried him.

    <i>Her attitude hasn¡¯t changed, and she still has that same disdainful gaze, so is the difference in my own mind?</i>

    <i>Could it be because I¡¯ve gained some fame now? Or is it because of my familiarity with Tang Wanzhuang? Tang Wanzhuang actually even ranks higher than Vermillion Bird, even though she¡¯s ill. Once she recovers, she should be much stronger than Vermillion Bird. Is it because I¡¯ve gotten familiar with someone like her that I no longer feel the same awe I did toward Vermillion Bird?</i>

    But then, he heard Vermillion Bird say, ¡°If I were to invite you to join the cult, offering you a top position, would you be willing to join?¡±

    Zhao Changhe came back to his senses and asked curiously, ¡°What kind of top position?¡±

    ¡°There are still vacancies in the Twenty-Eight Mansions. If you be one of the constetions, you can learn the relevant martial arts. Moreover, being one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions not only grants you a high rank in the cult, but also considerable authority.¡±

    For example, the position of Fire Serpent of Yi was vacant, and the mask had not been given out to anyone.

    What Zhao Changhe thought of when he heard this was Wan Dongliu¡¯s sudden strike that was like a venomous snake in the water, and how slippery he had been. Both the offensive and defensive means he used that came from the Four Idols Cult seemed much stronger than the martial arts of the Cao Gang.

    But he still shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to decline your generous offer. I won¡¯t join the cult.¡±

    He could clearly feel the hand gripping his neck tightening, and the palpable threating from Vermillion Bird, ¡°Why? Do you look down on my Four Idols Cult?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already told the Fire Serpent of Yi that I don¡¯t really believe in gods. So, logically speaking, you shouldn¡¯t even think of me as someone suitable to join the cult.¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent.

    From this perspective, it did seem somewhat inappropriate. However, his other remarks were quite fitting for the cult, especially his long-term goals. They could almost be considered to bepletely aligned with the cult¡¯s objectives.

    However, since he did not have any faith, it was natural for him to not want to join.

    Why would a reputable martial artist of the <i>jianghu</i> want to bear the identity of a demonic cult member? It was quite normal.

    The question now was what attitude she should take toward him. Forcing him to join was definitely not appropriate, nor was tempting him with benefits. Those who could be bought over were also prone to betrayal, and the cult generally did not engage in such actions with those who were not truly aligned with their cause.

    More importantly, the cult preferred quality over quantity, and that was one of the reasons their numbers were much lowerpared to the Maitreya Cult. They mainly employed subsidiary and auxiliary forces, the Blood God Cult for instance, to make up for their shortage of manpower. The core members of the cult had always been few. The reason why they had not readily brought Zhao Changhe into the Four Idols Cult initially was mainly due to this consideration as well, rather than disdain or contempt.

    Either way, this matter needed further consideration.

    While she was in thought, they caught sight of smoke and dust in the distance.

    The Cui n¡¯s convoy was there, and from afar, two girls could be seen walking side by side with smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 193: White Tiger and White Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 193: White Tiger and White Rabbit</h4>

    Xia Chichi encountered the Cui n¡¯s convoy not long ago. She had just discovered Cui Yuanyang¡¯s whereabouts when He Lei was causing trouble at the Taiyi Sect.

    Although Vermillion Bird had assigned her a random mission just to keep her upied, the fact that she even mentioned such a mission casually reflected some of her inner thoughts. At the very least, it showed that she intended to have Xia Chichi investigate the situation. If, based on the situation, it was actually easy to kill Cui Yuanyang, then it could be carried out.

    The doctrinal objective of the Four Idols Cult did not have much to do with worldly affairs and was actually very simr to the goals of martial arts sects. Of course, if the four idols were toe into this world, then they would naturally move to dominate it. Human emperors would mean nothing in their eyes.

    Their beliefs were not aligned with those of the imperial court, thus branding them as a bunch ofwless evildoers who needed to be eradicated. However, they did not exactly fit in with the traditional definition of rebels either. Because of that, in specific situations, the two sides might even be able to cooperate.

    Chichi¡¯s mother had even tried to be family with Xia Longyue... If the Four Idols Cult could be a state religion, then why rebel?

    But ever since she was killed by Xia Longyuan, the Four Idols Cult had been united in their hatred against the empire. They began working toward destabilizing the Great Xia Empire and avenging their saintess, essentially bing true rebels. For them, acts like killing princes only counted as collecting some interest.

    From the perspective of true rebels, the more chaotic the Great Xia was, the better. Such as in the current situation, if they were really able to instigate a falling-out between the Cui and Wang ns, it would be like plunging another vicious knife into one of the Great Xia¡¯s major arteries, essentially sealing its ominous fate.

    Of course, killing a little girl who was merelying to attend a banquet might not necessarily provoke aplete falling out between the Cui and Wang ns. After all, it was not the Wang n who wasmitting the murder. At most, it might cause some tension between the two ns. However, what <i>was</i> certain was that both families would go all out to kill the culprit. This was why Xia Chichi felt that the mission did not make much sense, and why Elder You and the others believed that it was not necessary to force it. Only if it was actually easy to kill the target and the operation could be done without letting others know who had done it would it really make sense to go through with the mission.

    This was the reason being low-key did not always mean safety, as doing so could also cause unnecessary trouble. It was only by dering and proving one¡¯s strength that one could truly avoid trouble.

    In line with that kind of thinking, Cui Yuanyang did not move quietly. She brought with her the strongest guest elder of their n, Lu Ya, who was ranked twelfth on the Ranking of Earth. She also brought along a team of bodyguardsposed of a captain who was among those ranked in the sixties on the Ranking of Man, and guards that were all experts at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate. She was disying the might of the Cui n as she moved.

    Even the barbarians and the already rebellious Maitreya Cult would choose to avoid confronting such a force, so how many other forces would actually move to target a young girl? It would not be just nonsensical; it would be downright madness.

    This was why Xia Chichi had actually pretty muchpleted her mission by finding out the situation surrounding Cui Yuanyang. She could simply report back to Vermillion Bird. However, Xia Chichi felt guilty. She was not sure if Vermillion Bird was testing her emotional issues. If it was so, then Vermillion Bird was probably observing her in secret, so she felt like she had to do something.

    And so, she openly blocked the path of the Cui n¡¯s convoy and shouted from afar, ¡°Where is Miss Yuanyang? I¡¯m an old friend and I have something to tell her.¡±

    The convoy stopped, and a little girl stuck her head out of a carriage window, her big eyes blinking in confusion.

    <i>Who is this pretty big sister? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her before.</i>

    ¡°Miss,¡± Lu Ya called out softly beside the carriage. ¡°That person¡¯s cultivation is not weak, and she seems to have some evil qi. When did you make such a friend?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang scratched her head and said, ¡°I only went out that one time...¡±

    But then they heard Xia Chichi say, ¡°I am Luo Qi from Beimang. I met Miss Cui when she came to the mountain stronghold.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was stunned for a moment, and her face involuntarily turned red. She quickly said, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Sister Luo! Come here quickly.¡±

    The guards did not have an opinion. While they all knew about Xia Chichi, how could any of them know who Luo Qi was? If the youngdy said that they knew each other, then they knew each other.

    All of them knew that the youngdy had made some foolish moves in Beimang and ended up getting held captive. None of them knew which bandits she had encountered back then, but they could not help but wonder since when there were such beautiful female bandits in Beimang.

    Regardless, since this involved the youngdy¡¯s foolish deeds, it was better for them to remain quiet.

    In fact, when Cui Yuanyang was caught breaking into the stronghold, Xia Chichi was not in Beimang anymore, but Cui Yuanyang knew the name Luo Qi very well. She had been very meticulous in learning about her brother Zhao¡¯s past. When bandits from Beimang were capturedter on, she would even specially arrange for them to be brought to the Cui n for interviews. Thus, she knew that Xia Chichi of the Four Idols Cult had slept together with him under the alias Luo Qi.

    <i>When brother Zhao said that he had a lover at that time, he was probably referring to her...and judging from his attitude, I don¡¯t think they ever broke up...</i>

    Seeing Xia Chichi getting into the carriage with a smile, Cui Yuanyang subconsciously shrank into a corner, her face burning. For some reason, she felt like a mistress who had been approached by the actual wife.

    <i>Boo.... This big sister is indeed really beautiful. No wonder brother Zhao took a liking to her. Unlike me, her face is still round after all this time....</i>

    Xia Chichi looked at the blushing Cui Yuanyang with a strange expression. She endured and endured again, but she finally could not hold it in anymore and said, ¡°Little girl, if I came here to kill you, you would already be dead!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Cui Yuanyang said. ¡°I...Brother Zhao and I, we, we never did anything, at least not yet...¡±

    Xia Chichi facepalmed.

    <i>Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the saintess of the Four Idols Cult? Do you seriously think that I woulde here to kill you because of your rtionship with Zhao Changhe?</i>

    But then she heard Cui Yuanyang say, ¡°You¡¯re the saintess of the Four Idols Cult... The Four Idols Cult isn¡¯t dumb; why would they exchange the life of their saintess for aparatively insignificant little girl?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    This time it was Xia Chichi¡¯s turn to scratch her head. <i>Oh, so she isn¡¯t actually stupid, huh?</i>

    The two girls looked at each other, and Xia Chichi finally put on a straight face. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was just passing by when I saw your convoy and became furious. I came here to deal with a vixen! Youngdy of the Cui n, aren¡¯t you supposed to be educated and courteous? How can you just go around snatching another¡¯s man? Are you not ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang subconsciously wanted to hug her own head again, but then she mustered up the courage to stand her ground and say, ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! You want to be a saintess and serve your gods, so you can¡¯t even have him yourself. You can¡¯t have him, yet you don¡¯t want to let others have him? How can you be so unreasonable...¡±

    Xia Chichi felt like her face was pped but she remained expressionless.

    <i>I originally thought you were quite cute, but now you look more and more unpleasant. You¡¯re already fifteen years old and you¡¯re still pretending to be cute?! You think you know more than me, don¡¯t you?</i>

    ¡°My cult refuses him, but there is a solution. If he also joins the cult, then we might be able to be together,¡± Xia Chichi said with a straight face. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and me? Doesn¡¯t your n also refuse him? Otherwise, why would they have a three-year agreement? If he fails to make it to the Ranking of Man in three years, would you be willing to elope with him?¡±

    ¡°I would.¡±

    With just two words, Xia Chichi was utterly silenced. Her eyes widened in surprise, and after a long while she could only say, ¡°Anyone can talk.¡±

    ¡°Big sister...¡± Cui Yuanyang sniffed. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re the same, so what exactly are we even arguing about here... I know where he was recently, and that old woman doesn¡¯t have the same restrictions we do, and her family even really wants them to.... Well, maybe we¡¯re all doomed anyway....¡±

    Xia Chichi blinked again.

    <i>By ¡°old woman,¡± is she referring to... Tang Wanzhuang?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang muttered to herself, ¡°I haven¡¯t actually served the entirety of my house arrest yet. I heard that Wang Zhaoling was inviting prominent figures from the Ranking of Hidden Dragons to his banquet. I¡¯m guessing that he will be there, which is why I pestered my father until he allowed me to go. If we don¡¯t meet again soon, he might forget about me...¡±

    <i>What house arrest? What pestering? I¡¯m afraid that Cui Wenjing wanted you toe here as well.</i> Xia Chichi suddenly felt enlightened. <i>How cunning! Before, he did not matter much to you, but now that you saw Tang Wanzhuang personally stepping in to snatch him from your hands, you can¡¯t hold yourself back anymore, huh?</i>

    Suddenly, she felt like an irrelevant passerby and she chuckled to herself. <i>What am I doing? Am I really going to act like I¡¯m here to confront a vixen? This is just an excuse to pass the time... But when I see this little vixen, I really can¡¯t help but get angry, yet I¡¯m incapable of handling her. It¡¯s so frustrating...</i>

    In reality, in the other party¡¯s mind, Xia Chichi had long ceased to be a realpetitor. It was Tang Wanzhuang who truly made the Cui n feel threatened.

    <i>How interesting. I wonder if Cui Wenjing felt a little regretful about the three-year agreement that he made himself after learning that Tang Wanzhuang was stepping in.</i>

    <i>On second thought, if Tang Wanzhuang has a predestined rtionship with him due to his presumed identity as a prince, well, that identity is actually mine...</i> When Xia Chichi thought of this, she suddenly felt the jade hairpin on her head gleaming brightly.

    She became annoyed again and nced sideways at Cui Yuanyang for a while before saying leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re right. Tang Wanzhuang is much older, and she won¡¯t be as thin-skinned as a little girl like you. Maybe, they¡¯ve even done everything already, all the while you¡¯re still dreaming of a future with him...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s little face turned red and bitter once more.

    She felt the same way, but what could she do about it?

 Chapter 194: Vermillion Bird Shows Her Might

    <h4>Chapter 194: Vermillion Bird Shows Her Might</h4>

    ¡°Let me tell you something though...¡± Xia Chichi leaned over and said mysteriously. ¡°Although older women might have thicker skin, which man doesn¡¯t prefer someone younger and more tender? As long as you¡¯re willing to let go of the pretense of being a noblewoman and do what you must to get your big brother Zhao, wouldn¡¯t it be simple?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang leaned back slightly. ¡°Are you trying to trick me? How could you possibly help me with getting together with him?¡±

    Xia Chichi was itching with rage and grabbed Cui Yuanyang by her cor. ¡°You were the one who said our biggest enemy is that woman, and now you¡¯re suspicious of me? You act like a stupid child when ites to everything else, so why are you so sharp in this regard? What are they teaching you in the Cui n? Courtship tactics?!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang asked, ¡°Then why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°Because he dares to mess with old women but not you. No matter how flirtatious you are, what will happen to you?!¡± Xia Chichi sneered. ¡°What a waste.¡±

    Sounds of scuffles came from inside the carriage.

    The guards did not dare to eavesdrop on the youngdy¡¯s conversation, but they could not just disregard themotion and rushed over. ¡°Miss!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was panting and shouted from inside, ¡°Don¡¯te in. I don¡¯t believe it... Wuwuwu...¡±

    The guards: ¡°...¡±

    Inside the carriage, Xia Chichi flipped Cui Yuanyang over, then pped her bottom again and again, feeling immensely satisfied as she did so.

    <i>You dare act cute, seduce my man, and resist me?!</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little piece of waste?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said, ¡°You slept with him. Who isn¡¯t a wastepared to you...¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What is it like sleeping with a man?¡± Cui Yuanyang, now limp and helpless, stopped struggling and actually humbly asked for advice. ¡°I heard that sleeping together makes babies. Howe you don¡¯t seem to be having a baby?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s tone turned icy, ¡°After all those days you spent on the run with him, camping out in the wilderness, did you never sleep together?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was puzzled and, after a while, asked, ¡°Lying down on the same bed and quilt doesn¡¯t count, does it? Do you have to be covered with the quilt, like how hens hatch their eggs?¡±

    Finally unable to hold herself back, Xia Chichi burst intoughter.

    She leaned down and mischievously blew gently into Cui Yuanyang¡¯s ear. She then watched as the faint red blush that was on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face quickly spread to her earlobes, making her look extremely cute and adorable.

    Xia Chichi then lightly licked her ear.

    Cui Yuanyang shuddered, tensing up instantly while her eyes widened in surprise.

    Xia Chichi chuckled and whispered softly into her ear, ¡°Next time you see him, just do this and you¡¯ll find out...¡±

    With a yful smile, Xia Chichi jumped out of the carriage, leaving Cui Yuanyang staring nkly, her mindpletely empty.

    Lu Ya watched her warily as she snorted and turned to leave.

    A clear male voice came from the distance, ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯vee to assist you. There have been traces of barbarians in our territory. Have you noticed anything unusual on your journey?¡±

    Lu Ya nced at Xia Chichi before turning to face Wang Daozhong, ¡°Thank you foring to assist us, Mister Wang. Our journey has been smooth so far.¡±

    Wang Daozhong soon appeared next to the convoy, frowning as he looked at Xia Chichi. ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang jumped out of the carriage and quickly grabbed Xia Chichi¡¯s arm. Then, she obediently said, ¡°Hello, Uncle Wang.¡±

    Seeing Cui Yuanyang¡¯s attitude, Wang Daozhong realized that there was no need for him to even bother asking, so he nodded and said, ¡°The world has been a mess recently, so do be careful on your journey. I still have other matters to attend to, so I will be taking my leave.¡±

    As an elder and prominent figure in the Wang n, he certainly would not lower his status to apany a little niece. He was already showing them great respect just bying and alerting them personally.

    Once he was away, Cui Yuanyang snorted lightly and muttered, ¡°They know that the world is a mess, yet they¡¯re throwing a birthday banquet with so much fanfare? Hypocrites.¡±

    Lu Ya cleared his throat and said softly, ¡°Be careful of what you say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Cui Yuanyang, holding Xia Chichi¡¯s arm, smiled sweetly. ¡°Sister Luo, are you going to Langya too? Let¡¯s y together then.¡±

    <i>Huh? Who are you going to y with? How are you going to y? What games are you ying?</i>

    As these thoughts shed through Xia Chichi¡¯s mind, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes were as bright as stars in the distance, and they gleamed emotionlessly.

    <i>I¡¯m done for. Why didn¡¯t youe and see me when I was spanking her just now? Of all times, youe now when we¡¯re smiling together, was all that acting I did for nothing?</i>

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Lu Ya drew out his longsword and said sternly, ¡°It¡¯s the Four Idols Cult¡¯s Vermillion Bird! Protect the young¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, however, Vermillion Bird disappeared.

    ¡°What the...¡±

    A short distance away, there was suddenly the sound of energy shing and Wang Daozhong¡¯s roar rang out, ¡°Vermillion Bird! There are no grievances between us, so why are you attacking me?!¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯snguid and seductive voice spread far and wide, ¡°You bullied my Fire Serpent of Yi. Do you think you can just do whatever you want to my subordinates?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch a single hair on her bo¡ª<i>ughhhhh!</i>¡± A muffled groan followed. It was unclear what kind of injury Wang Daozhong suffered as his voice gradually faded. ¡°You vengeful demon... I will remember this!¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood by the side of the road with his arms folded. He raised his head and looked at the crimson sky in the distance, silently mourning for Wang Daozhong.

    Everything had happened so suddenly that Lu Ya had not even decided whether he should go and help or not when the battle already seemed to have ended.

    He was secretly shocked as well. Wang Daozhong was a prominent figure on the Ranking of Earth. Although there was a gap in their rankings, they should still have been considered to be within the same level, yet he could not even withstand a few moves against Vermillion Bird.

    <i>Vermillion Bird¡¯s strength is truly terrifying. If she were to attack us...</i>

    Just when he was taut as a stretched bowstring, he saw the youngdy, whom he had been anxiously protecting, dart out of the convoy and rush into the arms of a man by the side of the road, ¡°Brother Zhao!¡±

    Lu Ya: ¡°...¡±

    <i>There is no way I¡¯m getting paid by the Cui n for this one.</i>

    <i>If Vermillion Bird attacks again right now, will the youngdy even be able to survive?</i>

    To his horror, Vermillion Bird really did appear again. And this time, her cold gaze was fixed on their youngdy¡¯s back.

    Zhao Changhe immediately turned around, holding Cui Yuanyang tightly in front of him and shielding her from harm.

    Vermillion Bird stared at his back fiercely. Surrounded by sword lights that shed like lightning, Lu Ya rushed toward her with his sword in hand. ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to bully a little girl. Your opponent is me!¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes gazed directly past him, seemingly looking at someone behind him. Her voice was icy as she said, ¡°Is this how you n to kill her? To have her send herself into a man¡¯s arms and expect her to just die out of nowhere?¡±

    Lu Ya: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Pah!</i>

    Vermillion Bird did not even spare him a nce nor draw her weapon. She just pped his sword aside, diverting the direction he was going in, then simply stepped to the side. It was as if she were merely dealing with a child. ¡°Annoying!¡±

    Then, before the Cui n guards could close in, she darted around like a phantom and grabbed the woman who called herself Luo Qi by the neck. Then, they disappeared into the distance.

    As Chichi was being carried away, her cursing faintly echoed, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I see you again, you little vixen!¡±

    A momentter, she screamed, ¡°This is a misunderstanding! I even made a move just now, why didn¡¯t youe earlier...¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his head to watch his lover being carried away, his expression twitching as he could not utter even a single word.

    <i>Right, since Vermillion Bird still harbors thoughts of recruiting me into their cult, then Chichi shouldn¡¯t be punished too severely for her old affection toward me... Maybe I might evene to hear some good news?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang finally lifted her head from his arms, her eyes shining brightly, ¡°Big brother Zhao, your first reaction was to protect me...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the group of trembling Cui n guards, and said helplessly, ¡°You silly girl, do you not value your life? That was Vermillion Bird just now!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Cui Yuanyang looked at his face steadily. ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t see anyone else...¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood there in silence, his heart melting instantly. Any nervousness or embarrassment, any unfamiliarity from not seeing each other for a long time, and any from being surrounded by onlookers all disappeared instantly.

    Only the little girl¡¯s watery eyes remained, a gaze that was softer than the moon.

 Chapter 195: Ive Become Quite Bad

    <h4>Chapter 195: I''ve Be Quite Bad</h4>

    ¡°They¡¯re really staying in Taishan City?¡±

    There was indeed a route that passed through Taishan from Qinghe to Langya. However, it was unclear whether Cui Yuanyang had nned to take this route originally or if she had just decided to stop and rest here. In any case, after meeting Zhao Changhe, it seemed like Cui Yuanyang no longer intended to rush to the Wang n anymore. She hurriedly checked into the city close by and refused to leave her big brother Zhao¡¯s side.

    They had decided to rest here as Cui Yuanyang had ended up staying outside the carriage together with Zhao Changhe, talking amongst themselves in front of all of the people that the Cui n had sent with her. Because of that, the little girl was eager to find a ce to rest.

    Vermillion Bird, who was simrly staying in this city, was stunned when she got the report from her subordinates.

    <i>Are they staying here to provoke us? Do they really think that our Four Idols Cult is just here to y around? They know we¡¯re here, yet they still chose to settle nearby?!</i>

    Xia Chichi was punished to kneel by the side and hold her head with her hands. Seeing Vermillion Bird¡¯s annoyed look, she smiled apologetically and tried to persuade her. ¡°That little girl isn¡¯t stupid. She knows that we won¡¯t go all out to kill her. There¡¯s no need for this, is there?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because of you?¡± Vermillion Bird did not know where her temper wasing from. Nevertheless, she grabbed a feather duster and smacked Xia Chichi on the butt. ¡°I asked you to wait for an opportunity to assassinate her, yet you were smiling and walking alongside her. Now, others are going to start thinking that the White Tiger is a mere housecat, while the Vermillion Bird is nothing but a chicken.¡±

    Xia Chichi shouted, ¡°Although I had the chance to assassinate her, I would not have been able to escape if I did. Do you really want me to exchange my life for hers? She¡¯s just a waste...¡±

    Vermillion Bird knew that her pupil¡¯s words were reasonable. She did not really know why she was so angry, but if there was one moment that had annoyed her significantly, it was when Zhao Changhe held the little girl tightly in his arms, while treating her as a major threat.

    <i>One moment, I was trying to recruit you with nice words, and the next, you¡¯re guarding against me so intensely. How am I supposed to control my temper when you treat me so horribly? To think that you even said you were afraid of me.... I should have taught you a lesson by pping your back to make you cough up blood for ten days straight!</i>

    It appeared that Vermillion Bird did not realize that when it came to recruiting people into the cult, she would never really say anything nice. She always carried herself proudly and indifferently, and her demonic mes red menacingly, intimidating everyone in her presence... It waspletely normal for someone to be wary of her. After all, she was not actually the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    However, Vermillion Bird felt that as if her good intentions were taken for granted, which was why she was filled with dissatisfaction. These emotions were further magnified when it saw the look on Xia Chichi¡¯s face that seemed to say that she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong and that she would have done the same thing given the chance. Seeing that unapologetic face, she almost broke the feather duster in her anger.

    She sneered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Cui Yuanyang for the time being. You dare say you¡¯ve already left behind your old feelings, yet this is how you act? Do you take me for a fool?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes darted around. She knew that it would be difficult to argue with Vermillion Bird when it came to this. Although she could spout all kinds of things to try and justify herself, Vermillion Bird was not stupid.

    As such, she simply decided to speak with part-truths, ¡°Well, it¡¯s only been about half a year. If I were to havepletely cut off all the feelings I had back then, I bet even you would find such a heartless person too much, right? I admit that I still do have some feelings left, just a little. I think it¡¯ll go away in time...¡±

    Vermillion Bird nced at her pitiful appearance, as she was kneeling there with her hands holding her head. She ultimately just sighed and said, ¡°As you said before, his rtionships with other women aren¡¯t even clear. Shouldn¡¯t you hate him more if you still have some feelings for him? Why are you so soft-hearted toward the other women he¡¯s involved with? This... This is why we, women, can¡¯t be too emotional. It will only bring us heartache in the end.¡±

    Xia Chichi nibbled on her lips, inwardly cursing, <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the holy cult having such stupid rules, I could have been with him openly. Which woman would have dared to approach him? If any of them dared, I would have fought them. I would definitely have torn apart that little bitch that¡¯s pretending to be cute!</i>

    <i>But now? I don¡¯t have the confidence, no, more like I don¡¯t feel like I have the right to do such things. After all, since I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t be with him, then what right do I even have to make him wait for me? Honestly, this is all unfair, both for him and myself...</i>

    Vermillion Bird could actually somewhat understand what Xia Chichi was thinking, and she paced back and forth a few times, feeling somewhat awkward herself.

    After getting to know him a little, she had actuallye to appreciate his ideals, philosophy,bat skills, and character. In addition, his unique identity made her genuinely interested in recruiting him into the cult. However, Zhao Changhe seemed to have slightly misunderstood things. If he were to be recruited into the cult, they could not just let his and Xia Chichi¡¯s rtionship flourish. On the contrary, having feelings for one another actually made it <i>less</i> appropriate for them to be under the same roof. After all, they could not just let them desecrate the altar.

    Therefore, it was impossible for things to turn out as Zhao Changhe was imagining. They would never have Xia Chichi seduce him into joining the cult.

    At the same time, Vermillion Bird could not help but admit that since she appreciated Zhao Changhe, she would not just go and kill him because of the old me he shared with Xia Chichi. Killing him was out of the question, and what was giving her such a headache was figuring out how to reconcile everything.

    Then, she realized that Xia Chichi¡¯s own ideas were actually most correct.

    As long as they let him find another woman, then their rtionship would naturally end. At that time, they would have really gotten the best of both worlds.

    However, due to Cui Yuanyang¡¯s young age, as well as the three-year agreement that Cui Wenjing and Zhao Changh had agreed upon and released to the public, the Cui n could not just retract their statement even if they regretted it now. They could not just go back on their word in front of everyone. But then, so should they just wait for three years and see what happens?

    There were still two and a half years until the agreed-upon date...

    Xia Chichi observed Vermillion Bird¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Venerable, are you interested in recruiting Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s face stiffened, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about seducing him or anything like that. There¡¯s no way that I will allow it. Regardless of whether I want Zhao Changhe to join the cult or not, I cannot allow our saintess to behave wantonly. Forget about it.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s joy got stuck in her stomach, almost causing her to whimper.

    <i>How old-fashioned!</i>

    ¡°The saintess serves the gods. If you continue acting like this, my punishment won¡¯t just be limited to smacking you with a feather duster. Don¡¯t think that you can keep having it easy.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Vermillion Bird paced back and forth, muttering to herself, ¡°While the saintess is off-limits, that might not be the case for others. It looks like I can choose someone to make an attempt...¡±

    Xia Chichi muttered, ¡°What were you saying about the Fire Serpent of Yi earlier, has someone new appeared? I recall that there was a vacancy in the spot for the mansion of Yi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have someone new. Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°What does she look like? I think that we can let her try,¡± Xia Chichi said. ¡°Since she¡¯s a serpent, then she must be pretty good at flirting. Also, she¡¯s new, so... <i>Oww</i>...¡±

    Xia Chichi had no idea why she was getting beaten again. She felt that she was clearly already sacrificing herself by making this suggestion. Afterward, she would even have to prepare a new little bitch into pieces, and it was someone of her own proposal.

    She could not understand why the venerable was so unpredictable and quick to anger today.

    <i> </i> *

    While Xia Chichi was being beaten, in another part of the city, Cui Yuanyang was happily leaning on Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest. The two of them were in the courtyard, admiring the flowers.

    Such intimacy was not umon back at the riverside by the Cui n¡¯s horse pasture. Cui Yuanyang had always found itfortable to lean on Zhao Changhe in this manner. His broad chest was like a spacious seat where she could nestle her entire self.

    <i>This just goes to show that big brother Zhao¡¯s chest was made for me to lie on. It¡¯s a pity that big brother Zhao was in a hurry back then and he leaving soon after he learned to ride a horse properly. He seems to have changed a bit. He seems a little quieter, and it doesn¡¯t feel like he¡¯s in as much of a rush as before. He¡¯s a lot gentler and calmer.</i>

    Girls were indeed quite sensitive to these things.

    ¡°Big brother Zhao...¡± Cui Yuanyang nestled in his embrace. She then asked in a soft voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking much? Is it because you just saw sister Xia?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Changhe snapped out of his daze.

    He had not actually been thinking about Chichi much. Chichi herself had repeatedly told him to just do whatever he pleased and stop holding himself back. She would probably even think that he was being over-dramatic or pretentious if he kept hesitating.

    When he was in Jiangnan, he made his intentions clear to Yue Hongling, and he also acquired an interest in Tang Wanzhuang, although he had not voiced that one out. He knew that they were already past merely sharing idle talk... Regardless, the once pure Zhao Changhe was long gone, and he had truly and fully turned into a scumbag. He did not even feel awkward while holding Yangyang. In fact, he was even feeling quite happy as he discovered that she had not forgotten about him.

    The real reason for his silence was actually Yangyang herself. He used to think that her feelings were just temporary and not true love, but upon seeing her again, he saw that her feelings for him were still strong. In fact, it appeared as if her feelings grew even more intense from the separation. This touched up deeply.

    Where else could he find such a wonderful girl?

    ¡°Yangyang, you haven¡¯t changed at all. Of course I¡¯m a little awkward when I see you again so suddenly. Don¡¯t you feel a little awkward seeing me? I¡¯ve changed quite a bit since back then, and it¡¯s not just in appearance.¡±

    ¡°A little bit,¡± Cui Yuanyang smiled and said. ¡°But it¡¯s mostly because your hair was all over the ce before, like a lion¡¯s mane. Now that it¡¯s grown longer and you tie it properly, you look a lot more elegant. At first, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. But then I realized that the person I had in my heart was never a scoundrel or bandit to begin with. Especially...¡±

    She paused and whispered, ¡°Especially when you held me tightly and protected me from Vermillion Bird. At that moment, all the anxiety that I¡¯d been feeling over these past few months disappeared. That was the kind of reunion I was looking forward to, and it was even more joyful than I expected.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°Just how many kinds of scenarios had you pictured in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh when I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve gotten professional training. No matter how funny it is, I promise not tough.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Cui Yuanyang said hesitantly. ¡°Since the Wang n was inviting figures on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons to spar with, I was just thinking that when they challenged you, I could just burst in from outside and say, ¡¯Who do you think you are to challenge my big brother Zhao?! If you want to challenge him, beat me first!¡¯ Then, you would turn around and see me all heroic and dazzling, and you would be so amazed. Then, while looking at me, you¡¯d think about how heroic I¡¯ve be. Then, you would be filled with admiration for me and fall for me.¡±

    ¡°Pfft...¡± Without thosest few sentences, he would have probably been fine. It could still have been considered a scene from a teenage girl¡¯s imagination. But when he heard thest part, Zhao Changhe nearlyughed his stomach out. ¡°No wonder your brother said you did not admire First Seat Tang¡¯s elegance at all. It turns out that you want to imitate Yue Hongling.¡±

    ¡°I told you not tough!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stopughing,¡± Zhao Changhe said coaxingly, as if he wereforting a child. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a dramatic scene. I¡¯ve always admired you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said softly, ¡°But... I know that... I know that the person you truly admire has always been Yue Hongling...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned and fell silent.

    He lowered his head and looked at her flushed face. She was looking up at him, her eyes shing withplex emotions. ¡°Otherwise, why do you always hold me like you¡¯re holding a little sister... You¡¯ve never seen me as a grown woman, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath, then suddenly whispered, ¡°Little girl, do you know what I was worried about these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Yuanyang blinked, puzzled.

    ¡°That I haven¡¯t sealed the deal in advance.¡± Zhao Changhe slowly lowered his head and leaned over her. ¡°While you haven¡¯t changed, I¡¯ve be quite bad... Back then, I was afraid that you would end up regretting it, since you were too young and ignorant. But now, I just want to take advantage of your youth and ignorance to ensure that you will never have the chance to regret it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    But her mind suddenly went nk. She watched as he pulled her closer, lowered his head, then kissed her tender lips.

    Cui Yuanyang instinctively grabbed his arm. Her eyes were still wide open, and she waspletely at a loss as to what to think at the moment.

 Chapter 196: Emotional Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 196: Emotional Understanding</h4>

    Cui Yuanyang did not know if her feelings really were all just a result of her youth and ignorance... Anyway, the more that others said so, including even Zhao Changhe himself, the more unconvinced she felt, and the more she convinced herself that it was genuine affection.

    While naivety and ignorance were indeed quite often associated with people at this age, it should not just be forgotten that there was another word that also corresponded to people at this age: rebelliousness. Back then, when she had sneaked into the mountain stronghold and eventually gone to look for Zhao Changhe, was it not exactly because of such rebellious tendencies?

    After Zhao Changhe left, she thought about him every day. She rejoiced in his feats that shed in the Tome of Troubled Times, bragging to everyone and saying, ¡°See, my big brother Zhao is amazing!¡±

    Eventually, all her thoughts seemed to boil down to her liking him.

    However, she did not really know what to do when it came to interacting with the person she liked. She had never felt the urge to kiss someone the way it was described in the stories she had read. At most, she would feel somewhat expectant toward certain things, curious as to what they would feel like... but she did not really desire them all that much.

    When she thought about trying it out, she would feel disgusted just looking at other men¡¯s mouths, but now that it was her big brother Zhao, it did not seem as disgusting. If she was going to try it out, then she could only do so with him.

    <i>Does this... Does this count as liking someone?</i>

    She only knew that she really liked being with Zhao Changhe very much. It was as if as long as he was around, there was nothing else in the world that attracted her.

    She particrly liked the feeling of nestling in his arms, as if she were wrapped up in a really warm nket.

    She would sometimes have doubts in her mind. <i>Is everyone else actually right? Is what I¡¯m feeling really just some kind of dependency born out of the hardships we faced? Is what I¡¯m feeling not actually love?</i>

    But now, he had not even asked her whether she agreed or not; he had just directly gone and ¡°sealed the deal.¡±

    It felt like an electric current surged straight into her brain, leaving her feeling dizzy and fuzzy all over. The only thing that kept swirling inside her mind was the thought: <i>So this is how it feels...</i>

    Then, bits and pieces from the stories that she had read shed through her mind.

    <i>So that electric current that those books were talking about was actually real.</i>

    <i>That dizziness that those books were talking about was actually real as well.</i>

    <i>There was also that description that mentioned something along the lines of losing yourself and feeling as if you¡¯repletely at their mercy.</i>

    <i>So that was true as well.</i>

    <i>All those books also had another thing inmon. They all said that if you were kissing someone you liked, it would feel very good. On the other hand, if you did not like them, you would instinctively resist their advances.</i>

    Yangyang affirmed her feelings at this moment. <i>I feel veryfortable, and I¡¯m not resisting in the slightest. See, I said that I liked him and I was right, yet nobody believed me. Hmph...</i>

    Despite how long this series of thoughts that shed through the young girl¡¯s mind seemed to take, the kiss actually onlysted for a short time.

    Her lips were soft and sweet, and they felt wonderful, but Zhao Changhe still felt a little guilty. After gently kissing her lips for a short while, he pulled back.

    Seeing her eyes blur, along with the bewildered look on her face, Zhao Changhe felt even more guilty and said softly, ¡°Yangyang...¡±

    As soon as he said one word, Cui Yuanyang came to her senses and said, ¡°Why so fast?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I even started using the Qinghe Purple Qi Art, wanting to see how many breaths I couldst. Big brother Zhao, I¡¯m not that weak now, it¡¯s okay...¡± Cui Yuanyang smacked her lips twice. ¡°Mmm, it felt really nice. However, I feel like the girls without internal arts are quite pitiful, they probably won¡¯t be able tost several breaths before they have to pull away...¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head back, and the guilt he had been feelingpletely dissipated. However, the charming atmosphere that had been present just now had also passed.

    At this moment, all his previous thoughts flew away. He simply hugged Yuanyang like she were a child, rested his chin on her head, and said softly, ¡°What a child.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    She savored the feeling, and she actually wanted to try it again. However, she also felt that it was veryfortable to be in his arms like this and thus felt toozy to move. And so, she simplyy on him and mumbled, ¡°You say that I¡¯m a child, yet you kiss me. You¡¯ve indeed be bad now, and you say things without actually meaning it...¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re a <i>big </i>kid.¡±

    ¡°You do know that many people get married at this age, and many people my age are even mothers already. You¡¯re the only one calling me a child.¡± Cui Yuanyang started to lose her temper. ¡°If you keep saying that, then you can¡¯t kiss me anymore!¡±

    <i>It¡¯s over. She¡¯s really be a woman now, and it all happened even faster than Sailor Moon¡¯s transformation.</i>

    Zhao Changhe wanted to cry but no tears came out.

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip. She quietly grasped therge arm that was wrapped around her waist and slowly moved it upward. ¡°You said that I haven¡¯t changed at all, but that¡¯s not entirely true... I feel like there have been some slight changes in some areas. Do you want to measure it?¡±

    <i>ck!</i>

    The sound of a vase being shattered came from outside the courtyard, and the guards apologized in unison, ¡°Ah, our apologies, Miss. We identally knocked over a flower pot.¡±

    <i>You broke a flower pot and you feel the need to report to me all at the same time?!</i>

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face turned beet red, realizing that the guards were not there just to protect her safety, but also to protect her...safety. They didn¡¯t want her to be eaten up by the big bad wolf.

    <i>But wasn¡¯t the kiss just now what everyone referred to as being eaten up? What else would it be?</i>

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡± Zhao Changhe felt too embarrassed to measure any of the changes in her body. He stood up and gently ced Cui Yuanyang down, then ruffled her hair. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t just talk about these things. Come, show me how much progress you¡¯ve made in your sword art.¡±

    In fact, neither of them was in the mood to test their martial arts. Facing each other, they could see the embarrassment and amusement in each other¡¯s eyes.

    After looking at each other for a long time, they suddenly burst intoughter.

    Two dry coughs came from outside the courtyard, and Lu Ya knocked on the gate before slowly entering.

    Cui Yuanyang respected this guest elder very much and greeted him politely with a blushing face, ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±

    ¡°Young master Zhao, after careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided to put an end to this spectacle.¡± Lu Ya nodded fondly and looked at Zhao Changhe helplessly.

    Zhao Changhe had no choice but to cup his hands in respect and ask, ¡°Senior, can you exin?¡±

    ¡°The Cui n is not as unbridled as the <i>jianghu</i>. Regardless of whether you¡¯ve been engaged or not, ording to tradition, you should not even see each other before marriage. After all, you can see how Yuanyong and the youngdy of the Wang n were kept apart,¡± Lu Ya said with a wry smile. ¡°The head of the Cui n can be said to be very open-minded by letting Yanyange out this time, considering that you two have not seen each other for a long time... But, how should I put it... Don¡¯t overdo it. It really would not look good if this were to get out.¡±

    The young man and woman¡¯s faces turned a deep red, and they simultaneously lowered their heads and said nothing.

    They both had simrly stubborn temperaments. If the elders were too rigid, the two of them were the kind to even elope on the spot. But when they were being treated this fair and sincere way, the two of them only felt embarrassment and obediently listened to the elder¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, our original n was to meet you at the Wang n. In public, with all the guests present, there would not be any room for gossip. It¡¯s quite normal for old friends to get together and speak a few words with one another in private after such events. But who could have known that the Four Idols Cult would cause trouble and lead to an unexpected encounter on the road? Frankly, it would not be very good if word of this were to spread...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said with pain, ¡°Aristocratic families are really troublesome. They¡¯ve always got so many rules.¡±

    ¡°This is not exactly a rule... Of course, if you say that aristocratic families care much more about saving face aspared to heroines of the <i>jianghu</i> like Yue Hongling, then that¡¯s correct,¡± Lu Ya said leisurely. ¡°The important thing to take note of here is that you have not met the conditions of the n head. It would be ugly if your rtionship were to be regarded as an affair. If you have truly met the conditions that were set, then why would we care about those rules of not being allowed to see each other before marriage?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled for a moment, and then he cupped his fist and said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Lu Ya was also startled. He examined Zhao Changhe up and down, and said, ¡°They say that you¡¯re unruly, but you¡¯re actually quite reasonable.¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m talking to someone reasonable, then I would naturally be reasonable too.¡± Zhao Changhe turned around and ruffled Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hair once more. ¡°Besides, I would never want Yangyang to beughed at by others.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang stomped her foot. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still leaving?¡±

    ¡°Why are you protesting now? We¡¯ll meet in two days anyway.¡± Then, Zhao Changhe suddenly became serious. ¡°Yangyang, how about we arrange a little show?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The official stance of the Cui n is that I am a toad wanting to eat swan meat, and I was kicked out by my prospective father-inw. But since he appreciated my efforts in escorting you and did not want to be regarded as ungrateful, he set up a three-year agreement. This is how outsiders perceive the situation right now. If we meet at the Wang n, you can¡¯t just show up like how you imagined, you have to follow this narrative.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang scratched her head in frustration. ¡°But that narrative doesn¡¯t say anything about my attitude.¡±

    ¡°You owe a debt of gratitude, but I¡¯m still just a toad, so it¡¯s awkward for us to meet. So, you must keep your distance. Actually, you don¡¯t need to act deliberately, you¡¯re not much of an actress, so you¡¯ll just end up giving yourself away... Just talk with me less, it will seem more believable that way.¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to do this? I don¡¯t want to not talk to you...¡±

    ¡°Because I think that there will be a good show at the Wang n this time. Thising banquet is by no means just an ordinary birthday banquet. It might not even just be an asion for sword testing orpetition as some people specte. No, I¡¯ve got a feeling that there will be huge changes during this banquet. If we pretend to be distant, it will lead others to make wrong assumptions, which could be useful in the future...¡±

    Almost at the same time, Vermillion Bird said to Xia Chichi, ¡°Alright, stop pretending to be dead over there. You¡¯ll attend the Wang n¡¯s banquet as the sixth Hidden Dragon. Something will likely happen during this banquet. Your task is to participate and grasp the situation firsthand. I¡¯ll be observing, and I¡¯ll provide support when needed.¡±

    Xia Chichi stole a nce at her and said deliberately, ¡°As a witch, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll probably be the target of public criticism and be kicked out after a few words.¡±

    Vermillion Bird left with a wave of her sleeve. ¡°Stop pretending. You have your most reliable ally inside. You¡¯re clearly smiling inside.¡±

 Chapter 197: Goodbye, Fire Serpent of Yi

    <h4>Chapter 197: Goodbye, Fire Serpent of Yi</h4>

    In fact, the birthday banquet that the Wang n was holding was not exactly in two days, but rather still a good couple days away.

    However, with how the guards would kick over flower pots at the slightest hints of intimacy, the two of them could not continue with their inappropriate behavior with straight faces. Cui Yuanyang had just learned the taste of a kiss, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything but pout angrily and hurry to Langya.

    They were warmly weed by the Wang n, and they made a conspicuous disy when they arrived, as if to tell the world, <i>Look, I didn¡¯te with Zhao Changhe. I headed straight to the Wang n!</i>

    On this trip this time, she actually also bore the responsibility of discussing the wedding arrangements for the wedding between her brother and the youngdy of the Wang n. Despite the fact that she seemed more impetuous than even a wild warrior, when it came to etiquette and important matters such as marriage, she knew how to act. <i>Sadly, this wedding isn¡¯t mine. Well, at least I get to see how it¡¯s supposed to go with my brother going first.</i>

    As for Zhao Changhe, he returned to the Taiyi Sect, where he sparred with Xuan Chong to improve his own martial arts and broaden his knowledge by exposing himself to Daoist martial arts.

    At the same time, he was trying to figure out how to break through to the fifth level of the Six Harmonies Art.

    Although he could have attempted to break through to the sixth level of the Vicious Blood Art a long time ago, he had refrained from forcefully raising his cultivation. He was mainly doing this because his cultivation of the Six Harmonies Art wasgging behind. In the past, the two were around the same level, and he experienced the wonders of having both his internal and external cultivation at the same level. Anyway, he felt that his internal cultivation should ideally be at most one level lower than his external cultivation.

    Unfortunately, due to the limitations of his meridians, his progress in cultivating his internal arts had beenparatively slower than his external arts. Now that he was in a Daoist sect, the orthodox lineage of internal cultivation, he wondered if there was anything he could learn or refer to while staying here.

    Since he had a premonition that pivotal changes would be taking ce at the Wang n¡¯s banquet, he sincerely hoped to settle the matter regarding his internal cultivation in the next few days. He really wanted to improve hisbat power, so that he could be prepared for any of theing events.

    When he sought guidance from Gui Chen, the old Daoist remarked, ¡°Young friend, your internal cultivation is actually on the brink of a breakthrough. In fact, considering your circumstances, I truly cannot say that you were or are in a great position to be practicing internal arts. For you to have achieved the fourthyer of the Profound Gate the way you did might sound unimpressive, but it is honestly incredible. It is remarkable for you to have reached such a level in just half a year. Of course, it cannot be disregarded that the cultivation technique that you are practicing is a divine art. If it were someone else, someone who was more suitable to practice the technique, they would have likely already reached an even higher level of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°...If you¡¯re trying to tell me that I¡¯m squandering an exceptional cultivation technique, then you can just say it. I can take it.¡±

    ¡°Your meridians limit you significantly. It is simply not something that your talent or insights can change,¡± said Gui Chen. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve received guidance from an expert, allowing you to achieve a calm and focus that¡¯s very suitable for practicing this particr internal art. This has contributedrgely to managing to progress through the fourthyer and reaching this critical juncture. If it had not been for that, it would have been highly unlikely for you to reach this point as fast as you did.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. He realized that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s efforts had also been for this.

    ¡°Since you are practicing a divine art, then you should theoretically not face too many barriers. However, a minor barrier or obstacle for others can be a major one when ites to you. Once again, this is due to your circumstances and physique. In this situation, there is actually a very simple auxiliary method that you can use to ovee the obstacles and achieve a breakthrough.¡±

    Zhao Changhe humbly asked for advice, ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°In your situation, dual cultivation is extremely effective and can provide you with significant improvements.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are also some medicinal aids that you can use to hasten your breakthrough, but as Daoists, we believe in gentleness and avoid forcing things. With that said, I do have some pills here that are less aggressive and can offer you some assistance. You can try them, but don¡¯t set your expectations too high, as even I have limited abilities.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took the pills and thanked the old Daoist. ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°The union of Yin and Yang is the harmony of the two prities, and this gives rise to the four symbols.[1] Although this might not be the main ideology of the Four Idols Cult, they have delved into it deeply. I noticed that you seemed to be on rtively good terms with the Fire Serpent of Yi. I suggest that you inquire about it when you meet her again, they might have unique insights on this matter.¡±

    ¡°...Alright.¡±

    After receiving the medicine, Zhao Changhe felt that this round of questioning had been rather fruitful. He was not in a rush and spent some time practicing sword arts and other martial arts with Xuan Chong before leisurely returning to his amodation to digest what he had learned.

    Xuan Chong could not be underestimated. Zhao Changhe would not be able to defeat him without making a breakthrough.

    Ranking tenth on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and reaching the seventhyer of the Profound Gate were no easy feats. Everyone at the forefront of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons had potential, and when it came to the people among these top ranks, it was difficult for them to surpass another that was of simr ranking and cultivation.

    However, Zhao Changhe was familiar with the principle of using softness to ovee hardness, such as Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s Spring Water Sword Intent.

    Ultimately, regardless of the school of martial arts, when one was at the Profound Gate, the fundamental principles remained the same.

    Sparring with someone of aparable level but slightly stronger was a highly valuable experience for Zhao Changhe. Zhao Changhe wanted to take out the page of the Heavenly Tome and review the spars, but he did not dare to bring it out.

    He was currently staying in a guest house provided by the Taiyi Sect, and it would be troublesome if someone were to discover the Heavenly Tome. Besides, he always felt like the Fire Serpent of Yi might appear at any moment.

    In the end, he refrained from taking out the Heavenly Tome.

    The guest house that he was provided was equipped with a guqin and a chess set. He sat by the guqin and yed it leisurely. It served as both practice and meditation.

    ording to Gui Chen, ying the guqin was a form of internal cultivation as well. Meditation was not necessarily the only way to increase one¡¯s internal cultivation. <i>No wonder Tang Wanzhuang, despite her young age, had so much time to practice both martial arts and the four arts. It turns out that when ites to her system of cultivation, every activity contributes to her practice.</i>

    Under the bright moon, as a clear breeze blew through a Daoist temple, Zhao Changhe yed the guqin. If Xia Chichi and Cui Yuanyang were to witness this scene, their jaws may have dropped.

    <i>Is this the Zhao Changhe that the world knows? Why does he seem less like a wild bandit and more like an old woman...</i>

    Vermillion Bird, wearing the mask of the Fire Serpent of Yi, stood silently on a nearby wall, watching Zhao Changhe ying the guqin. The red lips underneath her mask subtly curled.

    <i>His skill is average at best. But, how should I put it... He is carefreely and leisurely ying the guqin from his heart. He isn¡¯t practicing the guqin out ofpulsion, nor for someone else to hear. The music thates from his hands feels free and at ease. This intent with which he¡¯s ying the guqin can fill the gaps in his skills. This is difficult toe by in the mundane world.</i>

    <i>Ding!</i>

    As he yed onest note, Zhao Changhe stopped and calmly said, ¡°If you are here to pay me a visit, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was slightly startled. She had not expected him to notice her presence.

    She did not dwell on it, however, and said calmly, ¡°With how leisurely the mood was, I did not want to interrupt.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up at her mask with some surprise, ¡°Does the Four Idols Cult also value elegance?¡±

    ¡°The saintess has been lonely since she was a child. Just because shecks elegance does not mean that she isn¡¯t able to appreciate it. Furthermore, it certainly does not mean that the others in the Four Idols Cult are ignorant of it,¡± Vermillion Bird said lightly. ¡°The Four Idols Cult is not a n and does not raise its members from childhood. There are all kinds of people in the cult, each with their own hobbies and identities. We are all simply gathered and united by one ideology.¡±

    ¡°Are you still trying to recruit me into your cult? Did Venerable Vermillion Bird assign you another mission to try and recruit me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I already refused Venerable Vermillion Bird, so what¡¯s the point of even assigning you such a mission?¡±

    ¡°Your refusal was not a firm one. It merely stems from ack of faith, which is entirely normal,¡± said Vermillion Bird. ¡°If you join the cult, your faith can gradually be solidified and reinforced. It really is not arge problem.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to join.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. We can negotiate the conditions under which you would be willing to join the cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, and then he chuckled and said, ¡°No wonder Venerable Vermillion Bird did not personallye to discuss this matter with me. After all, she is used to being high and mighty, and she would likely not want to lower her status to negotiate with me. Am I right?¡±

    Underneath the mask, Vermillion Bird¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°If your cult can help me solve the problem with my meridians, I can join. Even if I might not be faithful, I will still do work. You can trust my word.¡±

    Vermillion Bird sighed. ¡°We understand your condition, but we are powerless in this regard. However, we can promise you that if we find any treasures of heaven and earth that can aid you, we will leave them for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s lower the stakes. I¡¯d be fine with joining as long as Chichi and I can be together.¡±

    ¡°...We would rather find you treasures of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Why must you make things soplicated? Chichi and I are in love with each other, and my situation is suitable for dual cultivation. As long as you allow us to dual cultivate, everything is settled.¡±

    Vermillion Bird frowned slightly and said, ¡°You n to rely on dual cultivation? Did Gui Chen teach you that? I¡¯ll p his mouth if you say that nonsense again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her strangely.

    Vermillion Bird realized that her behavior did not match that of a mere Fire Serpent of Yi. She quickly tried covering it up and said, ¡°While dual cultivation can be useful, forming a dependent mindset surrounding it is not beneficial. If you must consider doing such actions every time you want to break through, then just what kind of martial path even is that? Is that the path of the Maitreya Cult or the Harmonious Union Cult? If you ask what the Four Idols Cult¡¯s opinion is on the matter, we believe that it would be best to abstain from such actions. In fact, abstaining from such actions would be beneficial to the blood and qi of your Vicious Blood Art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not saying that I will rely on it every time, I just want a partner I can cultivate with. Can the Four Idols Cult agree to that?¡±

    1. The ¡°symbol¡± here is the same word as the ¡°idol¡± in the Four Idols Cult. It has been tranted differently due to the contextual nuances, but the four divine beasts are representatives of the transformations in the <i>Book of Changes</i>: the Supreme Prity (Ì«˜O Taiji) gives rise to the Two Modes (ƒÉƒxLiangyi), which give rise to the Four Images/Symbols/Phenomena (ËÄÏó Sixiang), which give rise to the Eight Trigrams (°ËØÔBagua). ?

 Chapter 198: Impossible, Absolutely Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 198: Impossible, Absolutely Impossible</h4>

    Vermillion Bird was so angry that she nearly ground her teeth to pieces, thinking to herself that the thought processes of Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi were remarkably aligned. No wonder they were so in love with each other, both their minds were fixated on this one thing.

    <i>At first, you mentioned that you wanted to resolve the issue with your meridians, which, although a high demand, can still be considered a normal condition or ask. So, how the hell did the conversation end up on this topic?</i>

    Suppressing her frustration, Vermillion Bird gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Do you think that the Four Idols Cult is like some Myriad Flowers Tower? That we¡¯re here to pick girls out for you? You might as well go look for Tang Wanzhuang. She¡¯s the one who runs an actual Myriad Flowers Tower!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Who do you think taught me to y the guqin?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re entertaining offers from other factions?¡± snapped Vermillion Bird.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°First Seat Tang has been very kind to me. I would not use her as a bargaining chip.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°However, the imperial court is in conflict with our Four Idols Cult. Since you are so loyal to Tang Wanzhuang, then there¡¯s no need for us to negotiate.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Changhe slowly said, ¡°Times change, and people change as time passes. Half a year ago, Venerable Vermillion Bird would not have even thought of recruiting me to join the cult. Just two months ago, the Four Idols Cult was out for my head due to my rtionship with Chichi. But look at the situation now.¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent. She felt regret when such events were brought up. Zhao Changhe had been right under her nose. Back then, she could have easily taken him into the cult. He would have probably even been very grateful for being provided with guidance and shelter. It¡¯s just that, she never thought...

    But then again, that version of Zhao Changhe might not have ended up the same or even simr to the one standing before her at this moment.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It seems that Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s philosophy is heavily aligned with those of demonic cults. Why are you in such a rush? We can simply spend some time getting to know each other first. This will allow me to better understand your doctrines and ideologies, and you can see if I¡¯m a good fit once I¡¯ve be more familiar with everything. We can easily make a decision then, can¡¯t we? With things being as they are, you¡¯re ufortable, and so am I. Besides suggesting to loosen the restrictions between Chichi and me, what else can I ask for?¡±

    Vermillion Bird responded indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Where are we supposed to find the time to familiarize ourselves with each other? As for being together with the saintess, just forget about it. She will always say good things about you regardless of how long you spend with one another, which basically renders it meaningless.¡±

    ¡°How about letting me get to know someone else? I think you¡¯d be a good fit.¡±

    Vermillion Bird could not help but retort, ¡°Do you two share a brain?¡±

    <i>Hmm, interesting.... So Chichi also made this proposal?</i>

    <i>As expected of my wife.</i>

    <i>Now that I think about it, based on the information you guys have on me, Chichi¡¯s father is actually technically my father as well.</i>

    Vermillion Bird snapped irritably, ¡°We wear masks precisely because we can¡¯t be seen with you. Unless, of course, you are willing to be directly associated with the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°What if you take off your mask and reveal your true identity? Others wouldn¡¯t know who you are then, right?¡±

    ¡°But then you would know, wouldn¡¯t you? My true identity has its own status and its own uses. Do you really think that I would reveal it to you just because you asked? Besides, I don¡¯t have the time to spare for you,¡± Vermillion Bird said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. I understand your intentions and I will convey them to the venerable. Directly negotiating terms does indeed seem rather crude, it¡¯s not as shameless nor as silent as what Tang Wanzhuang is doing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t find the words to retort.

    ¡°Alright, I will be on my way. Based on my analysis, at least during the Wang n¡¯s banquet, the venerable is unlikely to concern herself too much with your rtionship with the saintess, so make good use of it.¡± As she spoke, her voice turned somewhat flirtatious and amused. Then, she vanished in a ze of fire.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head slightly. He was not particrly bothered by the event just now and went back to ying the guqin. In his view, the Four Idols Cult was truly just a basic contact. It was a coincidence that they all came to Langya at the same time and beganmunicating. Anyway, they had not even properly started discussing anything yet, so he would likely have more in-depth exchanges with them in the future.

    Little did he expect that before he could finish ying another piece on the guqin, Venerable Vermillion Bird would arrive.

    Zhao Changhe looked at the seductive and charming red lips of Vermillion Bird speechlessly, and sighed. ¡°Venerable, is there anything I can do for you? Have youe to listen to some music at the Daoist temple?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said calmly, ¡°I heard from Fire Serpent that you¡¯re currently troubled by your meridians for your internal cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ce your hopes on dual cultivation too much, or you¡¯ll just end up very disappointed,¡± Vermillion Bird said lightly. ¡°Your meridians are already set to be narrow. Long-term dual cultivation may indeed somewhat improve your condition, but just making use of it to make breakthroughs is horrible behavior. It¡¯s no different from the actions of the Maitreya Cult. Dual cultivation has never been some miraculous method of cultivation, it¡¯s just an auxiliary art. I hope you keep this in mind.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You seem to bepeting with First Seat Tang on who can teach me better?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you, but I can give you a taste, at least to show you how beneficial it is to join our holy cult.¡±

    With that, Vermillion Bird suddenly reached out and pointed her finger between Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyebrows.

    Zhao Changhe did not even have the time to react before he was touched. He reluctantly epted the reality that if Vermillion Bird wanted to kill him at this moment, it would quite literally be as easy as lifting a finger.

    As her finger touched the point in between his eyebrows, a vague sense of enlightenment emerged in his mind, and he suddenly saw a sky filled with countless stars.

    These were not actually stars, but the acupoints all over his body. They were shining as bright as stars.

    In fact, he had felt this sensation when he first began practicing internal arts. The dantian was like the moon, while the acupoints were like stars. It felt as if his body was its own universe.

    Unfortunately, that was merely a disy of the overall framework of his body when he was just starting out. As he progressed in his cultivation, he could no longer sense this macroscopic experience. Instead, he had to slowly uncover it piece by piece, hoping that he could one day see that entire universe once more.

    Now, with the single touch from Vermillion Bird¡¯s finger, he was once again brought back to the macroscopic view of his body¡¯s framework.

    The difference from his initial experience to the one brought about by Vermillion Bird was that she emphasized the forms of the four idols. The brightest stars in the night sky formed the shapes of the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise. When it came to these acupoints, he had actually already lit up some of them himself, while most were still unlit.

    ¡°This is the principle of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s cultivation technique. For the system of cultivation that you arepatible with, you will simply need to follow the series of star charts. For example, I embody the Vermillion Bird, while Chichi embodies both the Azure Dragon and White Tiger,¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice echoed in his ears. ¡°My purpose in showing you this star chart is not to teach you a cultivation technique but to provide you with a way to circumvent your issues.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and said, ¡°Please advise me.¡±

    Vermillion Bird replied calmly, ¡°Assuming that you can resonate with your star position, you can use the power of your position to rush through the Profound Gates that you have yet to ovee. There is no need for you to exhaust yourself by strictly following a single meridian all the way through. To some extent, this can help you avoid the problem with your narrow meridians.

    ¡°You can picture it this way, when dealing with a strong opponent, a volley of arrows is generally more effective than a single arrow. The question now is, can you resonate with your own constetion? If you can¡¯t, then everything is off the table. It simply means that you are not destined to join our Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°And if I manage to do so?¡±

    ¡°Then that position is yours, and we can discuss further terms. This would be the so-called familiarization process that you suggested.¡±

    ¡°Okay. How do I go about resonating with a position?¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation has not reached those acupoints, so you would originally not have been able to resonate with them. However, since I¡¯ve activated your star chart for you, you only need to immerse your consciousness into it and sense these acupoints. The ones that resonate with you will naturally light up on my star chart, and then I¡¯ll know which one you resonate with.¡±

    As her words trailed off, the four idols star chart that had just been lit up went dark.

    Zhao Changhe quietly focused inward, attempting to sense and relight those acupoints.

    He soon realized that this not only tested his martial arts talent but also his memory. With so many stars, how could he recreate the pattern that he had seen just now? He discovered that he had already forgotten everything. He was now troubled about how to go about remembering the patterns.

    <i>Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter, no matter what shape it is, I¡¯ll just try feeling out all of the stars and light up as many as I can. I¡¯ll pretty much just leave it up to fate. Vermillion Bird probably thinks that this should be how I got about it as well.</i>

    Zhao Changhe tried to light up a star in the lower corner and found that it was not difficult. They lit up instantly.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue. This at least indicated that he was well-suited to practice the cultivation technique of the Four Idols Cult, and that he would face almost no obstacles.

    Then, a second star lit up, then a third....

    Gradually, the southern region was lit up entirely, including the pattern for the Vermillion Bird and nearby stars that did not belong to the Vermillion Bird¡¯s constetion.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s bright eyes widened. <i>What does this mean?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. It does not fit with the patterns of our four idols at all. Why are they all lit up?!</i>

    In the context of the Four Idols Cult, each star actually represented a type of martial arts, and the four idols were especially emblematic of four distinct types. It was impossible for someone to epass them all.

    The only exception to this had been the Night Emperor!

    Zhao Changhe did not know why, but he felt that this was very easy. It was like watching a live demonstration of the Sword Emperor in the illusory world created by the Heavenly Tome. He could choose which part he wanted to be demonstrated, and in the same way, he could choose which star to light up.

    After a few moments, the stars shimmered in the sky, fully lit.

    Vermillion Bird suddenly stopped and took two steps back in shock.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Is something wrong? If all the stars are lit up, then doesn¡¯t that mean I contradict the meaning of the four idols?¡±

    ¡°Yes... yes.¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°This is probably... the meaning of an emperor. This does not coincide with the four idols... You and me....¡±

    She wanted to say that it was contradictory, but she could not properly articte herself. She was trembling, unable to speak properly.

    It might not necessarily be contradictory. There was another possibility: the Night Emperor.

    Of course, if all the stars were lit and could be utilized, then all the martial arts in the world were at the cultivator¡¯s disposal.

    <i>Is that possible? No... no way, absolutely impossible....</i>

    Zhao Changhe inquired, ¡°As you said, I have not actually cultivated these acupoints yet. Even if I can sense and light them up, how do I make them empower me and help me break through?¡±

    ¡°They inherently contain power. It¡¯s just that ordinary people can¡¯t sense them at all. Since you can sense them, you can try to call upon their power to assist you in breaking through using the technique I imparted to you...¡± Vermillion Bird secretly hoped he would seed. But if he did not, then that was honestly fine with her as well.

    Zhao Changhe closed his eyes. The myriad acupoints within him shone brightly. Then, it was as if countless threads of energy descended from all directions in the sky and rushed toward the fifth Profound Gate.

    At the same time, he operated the energy within his dantian ording to the Six Harmonies Art in full force, having it advance along the central meridian and straight toward the Huagai acupoint.[1]

    There was the sensation of a loud boom as the fifth Profound Gate was forcefully shattered.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes, meeting Vermillion Bird¡¯s gaze.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes looked as if she had seen a ghost.

    1. The Huagai acupoint is at the center of the manubrium (the upper extremity of the sternum). ?

 Chapter 199: Yellow Springs Drunkard

    <h4>Chapter 199: Yellow Springs Drunkard</h4>

    Vermillion Bird had traversed the world for so many years. She had be a big shot feared by the masses, and she was truly knowledgeable andposed.

    Before this, she even thought that she would not be shaken to her core even if Mount Tai were to copse right before her.

    However, her mind was truly nk at this moment.

    In this situation, if it were instead a neer to the Four Idols Cult that was here before Zhao Changhe, such as Xia Chichi, the shock that they would feel would not be as severe as the one that Vermillion Bird was experiencing. This was because they were likely to simply think that this was just the result of the inheritance of the Night Emperor, and they would simply bow and worship.

    However, with how knowledgeable Vermillion Bird was, her understanding of this situation was much different from theirs.

    Vermillion Bird was a true master and one of the world¡¯s top martial artists. There were very few who could match her understanding of martial arts. This was especially so for when it came to martial arts rted to the Four Idols Cult, as even ck Tortoise would not dare im to surpass her in this regard.

    Vermillion Bird had never even considered such a situation being a possibility.

    Even if Xia Longyuan¡¯s inheritance had the grandeur of epassing all things under the stars, it would not be able to so easily call upon the power of the stars. Each star represented a different type of martial arts, and in this world, few could achieve this feat. As far as Vermillion Bird knew, only the Night Emperor had been able to do so.

    If he could truly aplish this, Xia Longyuan could simply dere himself the leader of the Four Idols Cult and everyone would kneel to him in reverence, no questions asked. Having the members of the Four Idols Cult follow him would be as simple as snapping his fingers. In such a situation, there would be no need for things to have be asplicated as they have today.

    At most, Xia Longyuan had the likeness of the Azure Dragon, and that was probably what led Chichi¡¯s mother to think that he could represent the Azure Dragon. But even if that was the case, he would not be able to achieve such a feat.

    But if it were instead the inheritance of the Night Emperor, achieving such a feat would indeed be possible. However, ording to Vermillion Bird¡¯s understanding, even if it were the Night Emperor, he would not be able to do so just half a year after first stepping into the world of martial arts and while merely at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate.

    <i>In just half a year of practicing martial arts, how many martial arts has he encountered? And even if he has seen all the martial arts in the world, how much could he truly haveprehended with his cultivation that¡¯s only at the fourthyer of the Profound Gate?</i>

    <i>Just how is he able to do this? I can¡¯t wrap my head around it at all.</i>

    <i>If.... What if he truly is the inheritor and sessor of the Night Emperor, or perhaps even the reincarnation of the Night Emperor? What then? Am I supposed to kneel before him or what?</i>

    Fortunately, her face was hidden under the mask. Zhao Changhe could not see Vermillion Bird¡¯s expression clearly. He could only sense her profound astonishment. He never would have expected her to be so shocked to the point where she was stunned silent. Seeing that she had been silent for quite some time, he said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite unsure about my situation?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Mm-hm,¡± Vermillion Bird uttered absentmindedly.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to dwell on it too much. Your intention was simple from the start: to give me some benefits, allow me to see the advantages of joining the cult, and to see if I¡¯mpatible with the Four Idols Cult¡¯s cultivation techniques. This was all so that it would be easier to discern what position I might hold if I were to join, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Vermillion Bird was still absent-minded.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether I am suitable to join the cult right now, but at least I know the benefits of joining,¡± Zhao Changhe stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Venerable. The method you have shown me will greatly assist me in oveing the difficulties Ie across in my internal cultivation. Regardless of whether I join the cult or not in the end, I will always be grateful for this and owe you a favor.¡±

    Vermillion Bird finally began toe to her senses. She thought about how if he was notpatible with the technique, then she would have to take it back. After all, how could they just allow such a valuable method to spread so easily for nothing?

    As for how she was going to take it back? By killing, of course. Demonic cults never hesitated to act ruthlessly.

    Zhao Changhe never would have thought that Vermillion Bird, who had been negotiating with him just moments ago, had actually been considering killing him on the spot.

    But at this moment, those thoughts had all disappeared.

    Forget about killing him¡ªVermillion Bird was even contemting whether or not she should kneel down. And if she did kneel, she believed that she would have to confess and repent for having harbored murderous intentions earlier.

    <i>No, I must discuss this with ck Tortoise as soon as possible. I can no longer make decisions involving him on my own. But before I contact ck Tortoise, I need to continue observing and figure out what is really going on!</i>

    Vermillion Bird took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I trust that you remember favors. But ultimately, this method is not a fundamental and permanent solution. It would still be best for you to find a way to expand your meridians.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°In that case, let us not mention the condition of finding a partner for you for now. Let¡¯s leave things like this for now. Your situation is quite peculiar. I need to think about it some more.¡±

    After Vermillion Bird finished speaking, she practically fled as if her life depended on it.

    If she did not leave to calm herself down, she was afraid that she would eventually not even dare to make eye contact with him anymore.

    Zhao Changhe did not expect that Vermillion Bird to be so entric and unreasonable. At this moment, he was equally puzzled about the situation.

    <i>Unfortunately, her method of imparting knowledge and techniques directly to the spiritual tform is too advanced. I have no idea how to manifest it so that the Heavenly Tome can analyze it. I don¡¯t even know how to begin to describe it.</i>

    As he contemted, he realized that his situation, which even Vermillion Bird could not understand, might have something to do with his long-term association with the Heavenly Tome.

    After all, the page of the Heavenly Tome that he had was originally meant for the Night Emperor. It was normal for it to have inextricable connections with the Four Idols Cult. There was even a possibility that it was the source of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s techniques. His long-term exposure to the Heavenly Tome¡¯s macroscopic view of martial arts might have corresponded to the stars in that sky.

    From this perspective, it would not be unreasonable for him to be considered to have inherited the Night Emperor¡¯s legacy. Of course, Zhao Changhe did not dare to say such a thing out loud. He was not even sure if this was actually the reason behind what had happened. Moreover, the probability of him being killed for having the treasure meant for the Night Emperor far outweighed the probability of being respected and revered.

    In this case, it seemed that he should pay the Ancient Sword Lake a visit again to see if there were more treasures to be found in the sword chamber, and also to meet some old friends.

    Exploring the secrets of the era and unraveling the mysteries of the Heavenly Tome were far more important to Zhao Changhe than any trouble the Wang n might be nning. If it was not for Chichi and Yangyang being here, he would not even bother with whatever tricks the Wang n was up to.

    Zhao Changhe stood still for a moment. The fifthyer true qi that resulted from his breakthrough just now gathered and merged with the blood and qi in his body, then transformed into vicious qi.

    The Six Harmonies Art continued to support and enhance the Vicious Blood Art.

    One might wonder why he suddenly wanted to break through when he had been in no hurry for so long.

    The main reason was that Wang Daozhong had just seen that he was a martial artist with internal cultivation and external cultivation at the fourthyer and the fifthyer, respectively. Yet in the blink of an eye, he had advanced, and he believed that nobody would have been able to predict that.

    At this moment, he also reached the sixthyer of the Vicious Blood Art.

    <i> </i> *

    Time passed swiftly, and the day of the birthday banquet of the Wang n¡¯s young master, Wang Zhaoling, finally arrived.

    The banquet had been causing quite a stirtely. The Wang n sent people everywhere to invite those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Even though they were arrogant and domineering in their invitations, what had really caused an uproar was that even after receiving the invitation, one had to undergo an assessment to qualify for attendance. Public opinion was in an uproar, and people across thends were watching them closely.

    Especially under the premise of the invasion of barbarians and the rebellion of the Maitreya Cult. Bandits were roaming everywhere, and the entire nation was in chaos. If things went wrong, the barbarians would be able to enter the pass tomorrow and Maitreya would move north the day after. For the Wang n to still be disying such leisure and luxury truly disappointed those with insight.

    Some people thought that the aristocratic families were just arrogant and brainless and that this was nothing special.

    Others, like Gui Chen, believed that the Wang n was testing the hearts of the people.

    But regardless of whether they were insensitive or angry, no one dared to say no to the Wang n.

    The imperial court was silent and the various ns were calm. Tang Wanzhuang, who was fighting against Maitreya in Jinling, shook her head and remained silent when asked about it. Other than those who could not be found, such as Han Wubing, and those who could not leave their posts due to important matters, such as Tang Buqi and Wan Dongliu, all the other hidden dragons who were invited came to attend the banquet.

    Well, that was what the Wang n said. As for the ones who did note...whether they had not been found or simply refused toe, no one really knew.

    Outside the Wang Residence, countless spectators from all over crowded around, mainly to guess who woulde. Some even set up betting stalls for the asion.

    Judging from this lively scene, no one would have imagined that this was a nation in turmoil, facing both internal and external troubles.

    ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing!¡± murmurs spread throughout the streets.

    A young Daoist and a man carrying a broad saber entered the city side by side, talking andughing as they walked. When they saw the crowds parting to give them respectful gazes, both of their expressions froze for a moment.

    <i>What¡¯s with this reception?</i>

    But then they heard someone say, ¡°That¡¯s Daoist Priest Xuan Chong of Mount Tai. I¡¯ve had the fortune of meeting him before.¡±

    ¡°The Tenth Hidden Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯de, Mount Tai is just in the neighboring county.¡±

    ¡°Then that guy next to him... What¡¯s with his saber? He can¡¯t be someone who¡¯s just learning, right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. This is a banquet to host hidden dragons, and he¡¯s apanying Xuan Chong! Who else could he be but the Bloodthirsty Asura?¡±

    As soon as those two words came out, the atmosphere momentarily chilled, and some people even showed signs of fear.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. <i>Is my reputation really that terrifying?</i>

    Xuan Chong was also speechless, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re all neighbors from the same hometown. Stop crowding around, what¡¯s there to see?¡±

    A man of the <i>jianghu</i> who had met him once said with a smile, ¡°Daoist priest, we did note all this way just to see who is attending the banquet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then why?¡±

    The man pointed to the gate of Wang Residence at the end of the road. ¡°Do you see that? The gate is closed. With such a heavy solid wooden gate, it would be quite awkward to force it open or chop it down. It seems like the Wang n is having the attendees of the banquet showcase their movement arts. We¡¯re all here to witness the movement arts of the hidden dragons.¡±

    Xuan Chong¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    <i>Is the Wang n not going too far? Are they treating the hidden dragons like monkeys?</i>

    He turned to look at Zhao Changhe and saw that he had already gripped the hilt of his saber. It looked like he was going to hack the gate open.

    As everyone was showing signs of anticipation, a ragged drunkard stumbled over behind them, almost crashing into Xuan Chong.

    Xuan Chong kindly helped him up and said, ¡°Mister, you¡¯re incredibly drunk. You should drink less next time.¡±

    The drunkard was still holding a wine gourd in his hand at this time. After hearing what Xuan Chong said, he took another gulp and continued stumbling forward, mumbling incoherently, ¡°A life with wine~ So why not be drunk and merry~ No longer a drop to enjoy in the Nine Springs...¡±

    Seeing him unable to even walk straight, it seemed like he might actually end up in the Nine Springs if he drank any more.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey!¡± A passerby kindly tried to pull him away. ¡°Mister, ahead of you is the gate of the Wang n¡¯s residence. It¡¯s closed. It¡¯s closed. Hey! Hey!¡±

    The man lunged forward, dodging the kind passerby¡¯s attempt to pull him away, but he only became even more unsteady. His foot caught on the steps and he fell forward. His head was going to hit the gate.

    The people around could not bear to watch

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The man¡¯s head made solid contact with the gate as expected.

    However, instead of the expected blood and injury, thetch behind the gate directly broke and the gate swung open.

    The drunk man rubbed his head and continued to stagger inside, ¡°So this really is someone¡¯s home... I thought this ce was a prison or something, with how they¡¯re blocking people from entering...¡±

    The guards of the Wang n inside looked at each other in disbelief. They did not stop him. Instead, someone quickly ran inside to ask about what to do now. Why bother stopping anyone when the gate broke right away.

    The streets fell silent.

    Someone quietly asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? That guy can only be the former fourth hidden dragon. He should now be the Second Hidden Dragon, Yellow Springs Drunkard Situ Xiao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe let go of the hilt of his saber and smiled brightly. ¡°Just this scene alone makes this trip worthwhile!¡±

 Chapter 200: Just Break It

    <h4>Chapter 200: Just Break It</h4>

    <i>Now that I think about it, the only impression I really have of Cui Yuanyong is when he challenged Yue Hongling. It may have been a draw, but if we are to split hairs, it was his loss. Both of them were injured, but he was probably a little more injured. Hmm... I really have to thank him for sending Yue Hongling to my stronghold back then. I still remember those days fondly.</i>

    <i>At that time, I only had a vague concept of Cui Yuanyong¡¯s strength. I never really got a direct understanding of how strong he actually was or is. But now that Ipare him with Situ Xiao, my future brother-inw is really amazing.</i>

    Zhao Changhe knew that although his external arts had a certain toughening effect and his ability to withstand attacks was quite goodpared to ordinary people, it was not of this caliber. If he were to try and break down that gate, he would have probably taken some time to do so, and he would have then looked rather pitiful. That was why he had been reluctant to move forward.

    But Situ Xiao just casually pushed his way in, as if it was nothing. The obstacle set up by the Wang n suddenly turned into a joke.

    His ranking as Second Hidden Dragon truly seemed well-deserved.

    Zhao Changhe was originally rather unwilling to attend the banquet, but he now felt that making the trip was worthwhile. Was it not the aspiration of a man to see more heroes of the <i>jianghu</i>?

    He did not rush to go in. Instead, like the spectators on the street, he enthusiastically found a spot, then poked his head and watched the street, wanting to see who else woulde and what they would do.

    Xuan Chong really did not know whether tough or cry at this moment. ¡°Brother Zhao, brother Zhao?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe responded. ¡°I just want to take a look. You can go ahead.¡±

    Xuan Chong shook his head, thinking that this guy was indeed just like an idler in the <i>jianghu</i>... He could not be bothered to stay and watch. The gate was already open, was that not good enough? He would just go in and be done with it rather than wait for the people from the Wang n to act stupid again and close the gate. If they closed the gate again, that would be quite annoying to deal with.

    Sure enough, as he approached the gate, the guards of the Wang n had brought over a newtch and seemed to be about totch the gate again.

    It looked like the newtch was actually made of copper. This was probably because they believed that they had underestimated the heroes with the previous woodentch.

    But as several guards pushed the gate, they discovered that they could not seem to close it no matter how hard they tried. It was as if there was arge stone blocking the gate from closing.

    When they went to check, they saw Xuan Chong standing there leisurely, casually keeping the gate open with one hand. He greeted them, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s broad daylight, so why are you closing the gate? You¡¯re making it seem as if we¡¯reing here to do something illicit.¡±

    The guards pushed and pushed, but Xuan Chong, who appeared to have an average build and not much strength, was able to stop them from closing the gate without even looking like he was exerting much effort. They could not see him straining himself, nor could they see a single drop of sweat on him. Despite their collective effort, they could not make the gate budge at all.

    One of the guards apologized and said, ¡°Daoist priest, we are just following orders. Why are you making things difficult for us?¡±

    ¡°Then are you saying that I should make things difficult for myself?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s fine for you to simply enter, Daoist priest. Do you really care that much about others¡¯ affairs...¡±

    Xuan Chong chuckled and said, ¡°I actually do, and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m even doing this for your own good... The hidden dragons of the divinend are not all righteous characters. In fact, even that Situ Xiao is quite a sinister character. If one of them were toe after you, I honestly doubt that the Wang n would aid you or avenge you.¡±

    ¡°T-they probably wouldn¡¯t do something like that, right? If they did that, they would be offending the Wang n...¡±

    Sure enough, several more people came soon after, and they all honestly presented their invitations for verification and entry.

    However, none of them even thanked Xuan Chong, who was holding the gate for all of them. They even looked at him as if he was a bit foolish.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Zhao Changhe asked among the crowd.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize many of them, but I do know one. He¡¯s the young master of the Dai n in the northwest and he¡¯s ranked sixteenth.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, not everyone has backbone.¡±

    Meanwhile, one of the guards of the Wang nughed at Xuan Chong and said, ¡°Did you see that? Why are you even blocking the gate for such ungrateful people? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just leave them be and have them demonstrate their movement arts? Wouldn¡¯t it allow for a grand view of the <i>jianghu</i>?¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a thin monkey-like figure darted past, and one of the golden nails holding up the que above the Wang n suddenly disappeared, causing it to tilt to one side.

    One of the guards eximed, ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    The thin figure, having already moved like a breeze past the gate, chuckled and said, ¡°As a thief, I¡¯ve got to make sure I can escape. Thattch is too big, so I¡¯ve got to steal a nail.¡±

    The crowd was whispering amongst themselves, ¡°Who is the thief?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ji Chengkong. He managed to move up two spots and made it to the bottom of the rankings.¡±

    ¡°Ah... The Tome of Troubled Times was too shy back then, so I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°The Wang n thinks so highly of themselves, yet they¡¯re about to lose their que... If I were the Wang n, I would open the gate wide to wee the guests. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid they might lose face entirely.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about a grand view of the <i>jianghu</i>, it¡¯s how they¡¯re going to p the Wang n¡¯s face, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    As people whispered amongst themselves, a fragrant breeze brushed past them.

    A slender girl wearing a tiger mask quietly appeared in front of the gate, looking somewhat curious as she observed the stalemate between Xuan Chong and the guards.

    The tiger mask was white and so was her attire. She gave off a charming and cute yet eerily mysterious vibe.

    Nobody knew where she hade from or how she had appeared.

    A name immediately emerged in everyone¡¯s mind: the Sixth Hidden Dragon, White Tiger Saintess Xia Chichi of the Four Idols Cult!

    Zhao Changhe could not help but smile wryly.

    While others would only think of Vermillion Bird when they saw the Vermillion Bird mask, the same could not be said when they saw the White Tiger mask. Chichi had unfortunately been exposed by the Tome of Troubled Times, making it so that she could not hide her identity at all. Thus, there was not much of a point in wearing the mask, all it really did was conceal her appearance.

    The crowd murmured, ¡°She¡¯s here too! How did the Wang n manage to send an invitation to the Four Idols Cult?¡±

    The guards looked solemn, ignoring Xuan Chong. A figure who looked to hold some authority stepped forward and addressed Xia Chichi, ¡°If you are truly the White Tiger Saintess, please show your invitation. It¡¯s not that we want to make things difficult for you, but with your mask covering your face, we aren¡¯t able to tell if it¡¯s really you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Chichi smiledzily.

    With a sh of white, before anyone could react, her slender hand was already gripping the neck of the one who seemed to be the leader of the guards. Her charming voice did not conceal her chilling murderous intent as she said, ¡°How about now, do you believe it¡¯s me?¡±

    The crowd was silent.

    Even Zhao Changhe blinked a few times.

    From his perspective, Chichi had always been very well-behaved and cute...

    As for when she tried to stab him with a dagger? He had already forgotten about it.

    Anyway, at this moment, the little witch looked like a little white-d version of Vermillion Bird. She really embodied the look of a saintess of a demonic cult. <i>She looks quite appetizing indeed...</i>

    Sadly, the only one finding her appetizing was Zhao Changhe. Everyone else was terrified, not doubting for a moment that she was truly capable of breaking the captain¡¯s neck where they stood.

    The group of guards had no intention of arguing with Xuan Chong anymore. They swarmed out, surrounding Xia Chichi. ¡°Are you here to attend the banquet or cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Xia Chichi chuckledzily. ¡°I truly wonder if you invited everyone to wee guests or to show off. If it were not for the formal invitation, wouldn¡¯t it bepletely normal for my Four Idols Cult to be killing the dogs of the Wang n?¡±

    Following her words, she flicked her slender hand.

    The captain was sent flying out like a cannonball. He crashed into the gate and rolled all the way into the courtyard like a gourd.

    Xia Chichi strolled forward leisurely. The guards dared not stop her, and they merely watched helplessly as she went through the gate.

    Inside, the guards who were holding the coppertch subconsciously stepped back.

    The eyes underneath the White Tiger mask darted around. Suddenly, she reached out and the gatetch somehow ended up in her hand. With her slender figure holding the massivetch, there was a charming contrast that added to her allure.

    She tilted her head and then suddenly threw thetch toward the street with a flick of her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to watch?! Thattch is made of pure copper. It¡¯s worth quite a bit of money. Take it and buy some drinks.¡±

    As thetch flew through the air, it emitted a roaring sound akin to a tiger¡¯s growl, turning into a streak of golden light as it shot toward the crowd on the street.

    In the eyes of the onlookers, it looked as if thetch had transformed into a tiger pouncing at its prey.

    Those not in its path wondered if those who were would be able to keep their lives when thetchnded.

    As the crowd scrambled to steer clear of thetch¡¯s path, arge hand reached out from among the crowd, deftly catching thetch as if he were patting a small cat.

    When the crowd turned to look who it was, they saw Zhao Changhe holding the gatetch. Heughed and scolded her, ¡°I¡¯m just here to watch the fun, you little troublemaker! Why are you ruining the mood?¡±

    The little white tiger tilted her head and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to watch?¡±

    Zhao Changhe weighed thetch and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just smash it to pieces.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The gatetch flew back, the roar it emitted even fiercer and more intense than before.

    If the previous throw resembled a tiger pouncing, then this time it resembled a golden dragon soaring through the nine heavens.

    <i>BANG!</i>

    Thetch crashed heavily into the gate, smashing it apart. Now, the thick wooden gate could no longer be shut.

 Chapter 201: Man and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 201: Man and Wife</h4>

    The farce thus came to an abrupt end, with the stage having been ruined. There was no longer much of a show for people to watch.

    Most people nowadays did not really know much of the previous generation of hidden dragons, but they learned that the current generation of hidden dragons actually seemed to get along rather well.

    They had initially expected to witness each of the hidden dragons disy their skills to get in. Several of them, like Xuan Chong, might have expressed their dissatisfaction while still showing their prowess, demonstrating their capabilities without offending the host too much.

    In this way, they would have also provided some entertainment for the onlookers.

    Unexpectedly, from the very start with Situ Xiao, or perhaps even with Zhao Changhe, who had already drawn his saber even before Situ Xiao appeared, the hidden dragons aimed to put an end to the farce the direct and hard way.

    Ji Chengkong also directly pped the Wang n in the face, nearly tearing down their signboard. Of course, he did not actually dare to be too harsh, and he did not <i>actually</i> tear it off, as he still had his life to consider, but the crooked que was still a stinging p to the Wang n¡¯s face.

    Then, Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe swiftly and decisively smashed the gate apart while chatting andughing.

    It seemed that none of them were willing to apany the Wang n in their little games.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s words, that he would just smash it to pieces, seemed to carry a deeper meaning.

    But what really puzzled people was that even though the stage had been ruined, the Wang n surprisingly did not send any powerful figures to intervene. Instead, they only sent out someone who looked to be a butler. He slowly approached the gate, inspected it for a moment, and calmly said, ¡°Go fetch some craftsmen to make a new gate, then have the signboard properly hung up. Have this done by the end of the day.¡±

    After saying that, he even respectfully cupped his fist and bowed to Zhao Changhe, Xia Chichi, and Xuan Chong, saying, ¡°It was just a small game. Please do forgive us if this has offended you. The young master has been waiting for you in the banquet hall for some time. Pleasee in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi exchanged nces, secretly acknowledging that this was indeed the kind of etiquette and manners that were to be expected of a prominent n. At the very least, Cui Yuanyong had given them such an impression before. They thus could not help but wonder what game the Wang n was ying earlier.

    Without saying a word, the two of them faintly smiled and walked into the hall side by side.

    Xuan Chong: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Wasn¡¯t it the two of us who came here together? What am I now?</i>

    The broken gate remained open, and the hidden dragons that arrivedter looked at the hole in the gate in surprise. They presented their invitations as expected of them, and everything seemed to proceed in a normal manner.

    However, those who had witnessed what had happened earlier were kicking themselves, regretting that they could not go in and watch the following events in person. They felt that the events that were going to take ce in the banquet hall would be even more exciting and fascinating than the earlier event.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Chang and Xia Chichi entered side by side. Xia Chichi was smiling happily underneath her mask, and she said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯ve walked side by side openly since Beimang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked a little nostalgic and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    If there was a time in this world when he felt most like he was at home, then it was truly those one or two months when he lived together with Chichi. After that, no matter where he stayed, he never got that same feeling again.

    It was a pity that they had to go their separate ways so soon. Their rtionship, which should have grown stronger over time, ended up having to be secretive due to issues involvingrger forces. Because of that, even getting to walk side by side out in the open became something to be happy about.

    He did not know if the encounters with Vermillion Bird, especially the most recent one, had allowed for looser restrictions on the rtionship between him and Chichi, but at least for today, they were both able to attend the banquet of the Wang n as guests. At least for today, there was no problem with them being in close proximity to one another.

    <i>I should make the most out of this...</i>

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he joked, ¡°Why did youe so early? This isn¡¯t like you at all. I really thought that you would only appear during the grand finale, making a big entrance befitting your name.¡±[1]

    Xia Chichi shrugged and said in a low voice, ¡°Well, I knew that you would be here, so I wanted toe early to see you. This way, before the banquet begins, we can have the chance to talk a bit. Who knows when we¡¯ll get the chance to do this again? So what¡¯s the point of putting on airs?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt warmth welling up in his heart and whispered back, ¡°I never thought that the Wang n would actually invite you. After all, to the imperial court, you are considered a rebel. It¡¯s rather audacious of the Wang n to openly invite a rebel to their banquet, and you actually dared toe. Are you not afraid that they¡¯ll send out five hundred executioners after you?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not dare toe? With the Wang n¡¯s status, they are naturally capable of inviting people from both sides. Also, would they go through so much effort just to deceive someone like me, who is only at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate? That would be ridiculous,¡± replied Xia Chichi. Then, she suddenly switched to voice transmission. ¡°Your identity as the prince is bing increasingly real in everyone¡¯s eyes. They are more likely to want to kill you than to plot against me.... Of course, the likelihood is still quite slim. Moreover, your whereabouts aren¡¯t exactly a secret, so there¡¯s no need for the Wang n to make a move against you right now.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    ¡°While the prominent ns of Great Xia do boast schrly heritages, their rise in this world began in the ruins of martial arts. Ultimately, they all still retain an air of martial arts and the spirit of <i>jianghu</i>. If you were to look at this matter from a martial arts perspective, it would not actually seem that out of the ordinary. In the world of martial arts, it isn¡¯t umon for powerful forces to invite opposing sides over for whatever events.¡± Xia Chichi said leisurely. ¡°Some might even find such actions bold and admirable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded inwardly, acknowledging that simr examples did exist in the modern world.

    <i>It is indeed not all that surprising.</i>

    However, one could also argue that the Wang n was no longer affected by the deterrence of Xia Longyuan. As a member of the Wang n, the empress likely understood Xia Longyuan¡¯s situation better than others, and it now seemed that he was in a worse condition than what was being let out.... Perhaps the Wang n¡¯s actions were even meant to convey this message to the world, which was quite despicable.

    Xia Chichi looked at the servant of the Wang n, who was leading the way, and then at Xuan Chong, who was leisurely enjoying the scenery behind them. ¡°Can you use voice transmission now? It¡¯s not easy to talk here. I feel like someone might eavesdrop on us. If you¡¯re able to use voice transmission, the chance of our conversation being intercepted is much smaller.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did know how to transmit his voice. It was a technique that varied little among different forces. He had previously studied and grasped the Pure Bliss Art of the Maitreya Cult, which was aplete system. With it being aplete system, it naturally included a way to use internal energy to transmit sound, a subtle application achievable only by practitioners of internal arts rather than the brute strength of practitioners of external arts.

    He had not been able to use it before due to his insufficient internal cultivation. He had only just broken through to the fifthyer for his internal cultivation, so he was not sure if he could use it just yet. Anyhow, he tried it out, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I can actually do it now,¡± Zhao Changhe said happily. ¡°It turns out that the fifthyer is enough. The manual I was referring to said that one needed to reach the seventhyer first, though.¡±

    Xia Chichi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Normally, it is indeed required to reach around the seventhyer. However, you¡¯re using... <i>his</i> inheritance. It¡¯s simply of a different quality.¡±

    ¡°Urgh...¡±

    Having spoken of Xia Longyuan¡¯s cultivation technique, Xia Chichi¡¯s expression grew slightly mncholic. She sighed and said, ¡°Judging from the Wang n¡¯s behavior... he... he might really be unwell....¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips.

    <i>No wonder Chichi looks a bit sluggish as ofte. Who knows whatplex emotions she¡¯s feeling right now? No matter how much she might resent him, he is still her biological father at the end of the day. And I¡¯m the only person she can confide in.</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should find an opportunity to go to the capital to pay him a visit...¡± Xia Chichi whispered. ¡°I feel like it actually might even be easier for me to go to the capital than you. If you were to go to the capital, it would really stir up some trouble. Your cultivation... is not quite there yet.¡±

    Sure enough, Chi Chi was the one who understood his thought process the most. Without reaching a certain level of strength, it really was not appropriate for him to go to the capital. Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go and stir trouble in the imperial pce, poking around outside should be fine. However, I doubt that you would hold yourself back like that. Just make sure not to get arrested as a rebel, it would really be ridiculous if that were to happen¡±

    Xia Chichiughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it againter. I¡¯m still hesitant.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°If the situation is right and I do go to the capital... I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±

    Xia Chichi did not mince her words. ¡°Then you better hurry up and train. Aren¡¯t you kind of softtely? That perseverance you had back then that attracted me, do you even still have it?¡±

    ¡°I have been practicing without pause. First Seat Tang had asked me to slow down a bit, but ying the guqin and painting also ended up contributing to my cultivation. It¡¯s quite effective. I¡¯m not just idling away my time.¡±

    ¡°What about when ites to women?¡±

    ¡°...At least so far, I¡¯m still waiting for you toe and im my first time.¡±

    Xia Chichi nced at him, her eyes shimmering with charm beneath her mask, ¡°Wasn¡¯t your first time already on myp ages ago? Alright, alright, don¡¯t start spouting nonsense just because you know how to use voice transmission now...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know how to react. <i>Who really is spouting nonsense between us?</i> <i>By that logic, my first time was taken by my right hand years ago...</i>

    Young men and women rarely get to spend time together, and it often feels like there¡¯s so much to say and there is never enough time.

    Unfortunately, no matter how grand orrge the Wang n might be, the distance from the entrance to the banquet hall was only so great. Soon, the servant of the Wang n that was leading the way stopped and bowed toward them. ¡°The banquet hall is just ahead. The young master has been waiting for you.¡±

    Both of them sighed and ceased their conversation simultaneously, sharing the same thought: <i>It would have been better if the Wang n was a bit bigger...</i>

    ¡°The Sixth Hidden Dragon, White Tiger Saintess Xia Chichi, has arrived~¡±

    ¡°The Eighteenth Hidden Dragon, Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe, has arrived~¡±

    The guard that was standing by the entrance announcing their arrival made Zhao Changhe wish that he had a mask to hide his face as well.

    The Wang n¡¯s solemnity was a bit too much for him.

    However, just as they stepped through therge door and before they could even see what the hall looked like, a discordant voice rang out coldly, ¡°It is indeed understandable for the Wang n to extend invitations to the hidden dragons throughout the world without regard for their origins. After all, this is a grand asion. We need not mention the conflict between the righteous and the evil here. However, attending a banquet with a mask on and concealing your identity, is rather rude, don¡¯t you think? Is this the making of those from demonic cults?¡±

    Before Xia Chichi could say anything, Zhao Changhe spoke up first. ¡°Who the hell are you? Mind your own damn business!¡±

    Under her mask, Xia Chichi¡¯s originally ice-cold expression instantly turned into a mischievous smile.

    1. Just a reminder that Chichi¡¯s name can be literally tranted to te.¡± ?

 Chapter 202: Langya Sword Conference

    <h4>Chapter 202: Langya Sword Conference</h4>

    Everyone in the hall was shocked.

    Even the person who had been talking smack just now was stunned speechless.

    He had just been talking about how those from the demonic cult had no manners, but it seemed like it was this Zhao Changhe that was the one trulycking in manners! <i>Wait, what does this have to do with you anyway? Is Xia Chichi your wife?</i>

    Vermillion Bird, who was standing on a distant rooftop, had been gazing at the entrance to the banquet hall. Her expression was also filled with surprise.

    With the Four Idols Cult being regarded as a demonic cult, it undoubtedly had many enemies. It was thus not surprising if someone felt like looking for trouble when the saintess of the Four Idols Cult unted her presence at such an event. There might even be victims of the Four Idols Cult among the people here. Although it might not have been Xia Chichi¡¯s doing, as she had only just recently joined the cult, it was normal for her to be made to bear their hatred.

    A few days ago, Xia Chichi had asked her what to do if she were getting bullied, and Vermillion Bird had simply replied that her most reliable support was there as well.

    But even Vermillion Bird had not expected Zhao Changhe¡¯s reaction to be so fierce. It seemed as if in his eyes, bullying Xia Chichi was no different from pping him directly in the face.

    Even though Zhao Changhe was notorious in the <i>jianghu</i>, he had actually begun to earn a reputation as a hero in the recent months. Regardless, at the end of the day, he seemed to care little about his reputation.

    <i>No wonder Xia Chichi hasn¡¯t been able to forget him. What a pain.</i>

    Amidst the astonishment, the man finally spoke coldly, ¡°Everyone says that you have long since betrayed the Blood God Cult. You even went so far as to escort a weak woman home, as well as kill the vanguard general of the Maitreya Cult. With all of that being the case, you should be considered to be among the righteous. But now, it seems that not only are you still a bandit of the <i>jianghu</i>, but the matter of you leaving the Blood God Cult is also questionable.... Are you a member of the Four Idols Cult now? Otherwise, why would you be so eager to show off in front of your master?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°I have always been a bandit of the <i>jianghu.</i> Who in the world would have the patience to listen to your pretentiousness? When ites to manners, how others dress is their business. Even the host has not said anything, so who are you to disregard their authority and speak of their other guests? Is that your idea of manners? Tell me your name. I¡¯d like to know which family raised such an ill-mannered person.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The man stood up abruptly from his table and pointed at Zhao Changhe.

    Just as he was about to say something, however, the young master at the main seat finally smiled and said, ¡°This is my birthday banquet. Please stop quarreling and give me some face.¡±

    The man nced at Wang Zhaoling in surprise, but Wang Zhaoling simply maintained his polite smile.

    The man had no choice but to sit back down and stop talking.

    Both Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi noticed this detail and could not help butugh inwardly.

    Who would behave so recklessly during such an asion? Even if they did have a grudge against the Four Idols Cult, it would not warrant such behavior. Besides, Xia Chichi had no idea who the man was, so where could the animositye from? Those who truly held a grudge would have acted differently. It was thus obvious that this person¡¯s actions were at the behest of Wang Zhaoling.

    This directive had no purpose but one¡ªto test Zhao Changhe. For the Wang n, Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity and status had to be handled with extreme caution.

    <i>Is this a test of my rtionship with Xia Chichi, as well as my temperament? Well, they should have seen enough now. In any case, it¡¯s best to be seen as a rough and reckless man. It¡¯s a really useful persona these days.</i>

    Zhao Changhe raised his voice even louder, ¡°I am willing to give face to the host, but it seems that it was not me who wascking manners here, but the one who was barking nonsense right before the host. I can¡¯t help but wonder who that was.¡±

    The man red angrily, and Wang Zhaoling waved his hand, ¡°This is my good friend, Lu Bingcheng from the Lu n of Fanyang. He is ranked twentieth on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. I believe that brother Lu was just trying to protect my face. After all, regr banquet guests indeed do not wear masks. But it seems that the custom of the Four Idols Cult somehow slipped my mind. I apologize on behalf of brother Lu. Let¡¯s all take a step back and take our seats, shall we?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>Impressive. I can¡¯t say the same for the Lu n, but this Wang Zhaoling¡¯s actions are indeed fairly impressive.</i>

    While the Lu n of Fanyang might sound intimidating, in reality, the Lu n in this world was somewhatcking. They might not even be able topare to the Tang n, and they certainly had no oneparable to the three ranked at the top of the Ranking of Earth. Compared to the Wang n, they were not even in the same league.

    <i>Where is the arrogance and recklessness of a brainless young master in Wang Zhaoling? He¡¯s even speaking as if Lu Bingcheng isn¡¯t a close friend. He¡¯s quite good at adapting to the situation.</i>

    Just like him, even if Wang Zhaoling had been impulsive just now, it would not have mattered. But seeing as the other party had made such a move, if he still insisted on causing a scene now, it would no longer be considered reasonable in the eyes of others.

    He turned to see if Xia Chichi had anything to say, but he saw the little tigress standing quietly by his side like a dutiful wife,pletely leaving the decision up to him.

    Zhao Changhe smiled, cupped his fist, and said, ¡°It seems that I was indeed rather rude just now.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°Feel free to take whichever seat you want, no seating arrangements were made.¡±

    After being in the hall for so long, Zhao Changhe had already seen the situation in the hall clearly. It was a huge banquet hall, but there were not many seats. Wang Zhaoling sat at the main seat, with two rows of tables and chairs extending toward the door at his left and right. They were all single-person tables.

    Behind the rows of tables and chairs were spacious areas upied by musicians and dancers, and they were now preparing for their performances.

    It seemed very casual with how they were letting everyone sit wherever they pleased. It was very unlike the typical etiquette of aristocratic families that emphasized seating arrangements and status. But when giving it some thought, this really was the most appropriate way they could handle the matter¡ªCui Yuanyang was here, and ording to the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, she was only around the nieth position. However, if her seat was ced further back, the Cui n would not just let it go. But if she sat in a position reserved for honored guests, how would the others with higher rankings than her perceive it? At the end of the day, was this a banquet for the hidden dragons or a family banquet?

    In the end, it was best to just let everyone sit wherever they pleased, which also conveniently made the Wang n appear casual and generous.

    Zhao Changhe looked around for a seat, and his eyes immediatelynded on Cui Yuanyang.

    The little girl was staying with the Wang n, so of course she had arrived at the hall long ago. She did not sit at the honored guest¡¯s seat but had chosen a position somewhere in the middle, presumably corresponding to her ny-ninth ranking. She sat there quietly, lightly lifting her sleeves, and pouring herself tea. The earliermotion seemed to havepletely passed her by, and she seemed to care little about the seating arrangements. With a rxed and graceful demeanor, she was the very picture of a refined youngdy.

    In fact, quite a few people were stealing nces at her, showing a hint of admiration, but none of them dared to sit next to her.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched and he almost burst intoughter.

    <i>Who said she couldn¡¯t act? She can at least y the role of a refined youngdy as it¡¯s been ingrained in her since childhood. Now that I think of it, why is she suddenly acting like this?</i>

    He thought about it and felt that it would be quite simple for him to y along with his own persona. He walked directly to the empty seat to the right of Cui Yuanyang and sat down while looking slightly embarrassed. He pretended to steal nces at her while awkwardly lowering his head to look at the table.

    Xia Chichi was stunned for a moment before she realized that this guy was ying the role of a rogue from the <i>jianghu</i> who wanted to eat swan meat but had gotten rejected. Of course, he would not miss the chance to linger around the youngdy of the Cui n. <i>His expression is absolutely perfect. When did he learn acting?</i>

    What was even more incredible was Cui Yuanyang¡¯s reaction. She raised her eyes slightly and quickly nced at the unexpected guest beside her, looking somewhat flustered and shy. Her cheeks unconsciously turned red, but she just pursed her lips and kept silent. She lowered her head to sip her tea slowly, trying to conceal her embarrassment. Her demeanor perfectly resembled that of a bashful youngdy being relentlessly pursued by a suitor.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s small mouth underneath her mask remained half-open for a while. Finally, she snorted and sat down next to Zhao Changhe on his right.

    Just a moment ago, he seemed to be standing up for his wife, but in the blink of an eye, he was flirting with another woman right in front of her. Xia Chichi gritted her teeth and silently adjusted the jade hairpin on her head, but she found that she did not even know what to say.

    There were quite a few people paying attention to them, including Wang Zhaoling. Everyone could not help but find them amusing. They wondered how Zhao Changhe, whose ranking was not even that high and whose cultivation was not even that outstanding, was able to attract everyone¡¯s attention as if he were the protagonist on a stage.

    Wang Zhaoling made a suggestive remark, ¡°Little sister Yuanyang, would you like to sit next to me?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Cui Yuanyang said softly. ¡°This is a banquet for the hidden dragons, and it should follow the order of our rankings. I¡¯m only ranked ny-ninth, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to upy a high position.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°There¡¯s no such rule here.¡±

    ¡°I have my own thoughts on this,¡± Cui Yuanyang quickly nced at Zhao Changhe and lowered her head again. ¡°Besides, big brother Zhao has been kind to me...¡±

    She paused as if making a difficult decision and then solemnly greeted Zhao Changhe. ¡°Greetings, big brother Zhao. It¡¯s been quite a while since west met. You still look as impressive as ever. I am truly delighted to be able to see you again.¡±

    Xia Chichi hissed, feeling her teeth almost hurting.

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded, remembering hisment from a few days ago when he told her that if her acting was not good, then she would be exposed. Right now, he felt like he was not a protagonist at all, but rather a clown.

    Wang Zhaoling said leisurely, ¡°If our information is correct, then the rtionship between Saintess Xia and brother Zhao shouldn¡¯t be shallow, right? That should be why brother Zhao was so furious just now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe broke out into a cold sweat, but Xia Chichi, who had been silent until now, finally spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Young Master Wang, is this banquet of hidden dragons that you have arranged perhaps for gathering information about the personal affairs of the hidden dragons?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡± Wang Zhaoling chuckled. ¡°The banquet has not even started yet, many people have yet to arrive. We¡¯re just chatting casually.¡±

    ¡°Since we are just chatting casually, may I indulge myself as well?¡± Xia Chichi said leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Wang and Cui ns are forming a marriage alliance, with your younger sister marrying Cui Yuanyong. Do you intend to marry Miss Cui as well, Young Master Wang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe perked up his ears. He was not sure if Xia Chichi was trying to provoke Cui Yuanyang or if she was helping him address the most pressing issue on his mind.

    But Wang Zhaolingughed it off and said, ¡°There are no such ns. Although my family does have close ties with the Cui n, we¡¯re not bound together in such a manner. It is rare for people to do things like that.¡±

    The implication of his words was that each marriage of their offspring corresponded to a political resource, and his marriage could potentially bring in another ally, so there was no need for him to marry someone from the Cui n as well.

    Xia Chichi nodded and said nothing more. Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart also rxed. <i>If you don¡¯t covet Yangyang, then we have no grudges. Even if you want to be independent, it is none of my business.</i>

    But then Wang Zhaolingughed again and said, ¡°But there are quite a few other young handsome men who admire little sister Yuanyang. It is not without reason that brother Zhao is like the protagonist on a stage as soon as he arrives. Haha.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The sound of a wine gon hitting the table echoed from the corner of the hall. Situ Xiao¡¯s drunken voice then rang out, ¡°Where¡¯s the wine? Who the hell has the patience to listen to all this drama? If there¡¯s no more wine, I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Zhao Changhe inwardly praised Situ Xiao¡¯s timing.

    <i>All this probing and testing is getting annoying. What exactly does your Wang n want? It¡¯s better toy it all out now. My identity is sensitive, and no matter how much I y the rough character, it really isn¡¯t appropriate to speak like this. On the contrary, this drunkard feigning madness under the influence of alcohol hase in at just the right time.</i>

    At that moment, another group of people arrived outside. Naturally, even though it was called a ¡°banquet of hidden dragons,¡± that did not imply that every single hidden dragon would be there. In reality, only a few dozens of people were invited, and now almost everyone had arrived.

    Wang Zhaoling also stopped smiling and said calmly, ¡°Actually, many people specte that this banquet of mine is for me to test my sword. Although that is indeed part of it, perhaps not everyone believes this to be the case. All in all, my true intention is simply to get to know the heroes of the world.

    ¡°Although our generation is blessed with abundant resources, it is not easy to gain experience. Once we go out, there are dangers everywhere, and the malice that exists is far beyond what ordinary people can imagine. Did everyone not see what Saintess Xia just had to go through?¡±

    He smiled apologetically at Xia Chichi. ¡°Bringing strong guards along in our travels would make it so that there¡¯s basically no point in going out for experience, but without them, our family would not agree to let us out. I believe that this is something that little sister Yuanyang is familiar with.

    ¡°While we, who have climbed up onto the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, might find it easier than ordinary people, perhaps due to some of our backgrounds, breaking through the limits of mortals and delving into the Profound Mysteries has undeniably be more difficult. Today, making friends with heroes from all over the world and seeking like-mindedpanions has be a luxury. Besides hosting banquets, what else can we do?¡±

    Someone finally interrupted his monologue. ¡°If you wanted to invite guests over to make friends, would it not have been better for you to extend polite invitations to everyone? Why set whatever barriers and be so exclusive? Making friends is difficult enough, yet you even took an approach that might offend people.¡±

    Wang Zhaolingughed heartily and said, ¡°If they cannot even handle our servants, then it is not worth befriending them. And for the other barriers we set, there are other reasons for them. Please forgive me for keeping you in suspense. Of course, if anyone is displeased, I apologize.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling raised his cup and stood up, then drank three cups as ¡°self-punishment.¡± Then, he turned his cup over and said with a smile, ¡°Regarding the sword-testing, I know I¡¯m not the only one who has the desire to spar with others. I believe plenty of you share the same sentiment. We are all on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, yet we rarely meet each other. Remember when brother Yuanyong wanted to challenge Yue Hongling? He had to mobilize so much manpower and go through so much effort just to find her whereabouts, then he had to travel all the way to Beimang just to spar with her. Isn¡¯t that incredibly inconvenient?¡±

    Situ Xiao finally raised his head from his wine cup, his eyes sparkling.

    Wang Zhaoling said loudly, ¡°The hidden dragons of the Central ins, drinking andparing martial arts. This is the Langya Grand Assembly, the Langya Sword Conference! If this event is sessful, our Wang n of Langya is willing to host such gatherings every few years. What does everyone think?¡±

    Everyone cheered, ¡°A great idea!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled faintly, lowering his head to gaze at the wine cup on his table, his eyes rippling with thoughts.

    <i>So the Wang n have such adventurous and wild ideas.</i>

 Chapter 203: Then Its Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 203: Then It''s Worth It</h4>

    The ordinary practitioners of the <i>jianghu</i> might not notice anything problematic regarding this proposition. In fact, they might even be quite excited about it. Organizing such martial arts meets would indeed help scratch the itch of many martial artists as there was a genuine demand for it.

    Just one look at Situ Xiao, the drunkard who had been so unruly just now, would confirm that his eyes were now shimmering with excitement and he was clearly somewhat tempted by the idea.

    At most, people might think that the Wang n¡¯s approach was a bit presumptuous, as they seemed to want to assume the role of the leader of the martial arts world. However, since they were only targeting the youth, it would not be as conspicuous, and with the Wang n¡¯s status, conducting such martial arts meets for the younger generation could still be justified.

    However, Situ Xiao¡¯s background was also rather formidable. He came from the top sect in the divinend, the Divine Brilliance Sect. It was said to have inherited a remarkablyplete ancient system. The cultivation of this sect was quite simr to Zhao Changhe¡¯s; namely, they leaned toward external arts as the main focus. They regarded the tempering of their body as their primary practice while supplementing it with internal arts.

    The Divine Brilliance Sect had produced many outstanding experts. In fact, their master was actually ranked fifth on the Ranking of Heaven: Li Shentong. Inparison, Wang Daoning, the head of the Wang n, was ranked tenth, thest on the Ranking of Heaven. Naturally, if they started talking about qualifications, the Divine Brilliance Sect was also capable of organizing such events.

    In fact, organizing such martial arts meets was not difficult, so why had no aristocratic families orrge sects done so in many years? At most, regional sects would conduct small-scalepetitions or tournaments for their disciples.

    The main reason for this was that the imperial government already had a simr system called the Martial Examination. It had a broader scope and, besides sparring, it also served as a clear selection mechanism. Those who performed well in the Martial Examination could join the military or organizations such as the Demon Suppression Bureau and the Imperial Guard. This was an important part of the national talent system.

    However, few people from major ns or sects were willing to participate in the Martial Examination, and even fewer individuals on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons were willing to do so.

    On the surface, a national-level examination would seem different from this small-scale martial arts meet between a few dozens of people. But no matter how one might try to brush it aside, they were essentially simr, and this kind of assembly they were having simply served as a demonstration of organizational status.

    Therefore, the Divine Brilliance Sect had never truly considered organizing such martial arts meets, and neither had ns like the Cui n.

    The Wang n¡¯s move was obviously probing the imperial court. The current assembly might not hold the significance of a selection, but what about in the future? Especially since they even seemed to n to call it the Langya Grand Assembly...

    Right now, it was just the young hidden dragons, but in the future, what if it involved the experts of the various forces at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate? And in the distant future, what if it involved those on the Ranking of Man?

    Even Xia Longyuan did not do such things!

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Zhao Changhe asked Xia Chichi through voice transmission.

    Xia Chichi said indifferently, ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not here topare myself against others orpete in martial arts. The Wang n of Langya can do whatever they want. It benefits the Four Idols Cult if they stir up even more chaos. I thought that their grand invitation was something special, but if this is all that it amounts to, then I shouldn¡¯t have bothereding. It¡¯s just a waste of my time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and sent a voice transmission to Cui Yuanyang, ¡°Yangyang, what do you think about this?¡±

    As soon as he sent out the voice transmission, he secretly cursed himself for being an idiot again. <i>Wait, Yangyang still shouldn¡¯t be able to use voice transmission with her current level of strength.</i>

    To his surprise, Cui Yuanyang responded to him as if nothing were out of the ordinary, ¡°My father told me to only bring my eyes and ears. Apart from discussing my brother¡¯s wedding, I¡¯m not supposed to take any stance on anything else. I was told to just let the Wang n do whatever they want, and to neither support nor oppose them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was shocked and said, ¡°You can transmit your voice too?!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang muttered, ¡°Big brother Zhao, it seems you¡¯re underestimating my family¡¯s Qinghe Purple Qi Art. Although the color of mine seems to be somewhat off since it¡¯s green, the power seems to be about right.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...Fair enough. But if Wang n rebels, will your n still go through with the marriage alliance?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang replied calmly, ¡°This is the way of aristocratic families, big brother Zhao. If the Wang n gains power, we will benefit. If Wang n fails, whether my brother will divorce the youngdy of the Wang n or send her to the cold pce[1] depends on him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was surprised. ¡°But aren¡¯t you loyalists?¡±

    ¡°That is my father¡¯s decision, and it has nothing to do with the survival of our n.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fellpletely silent.

    Xia Chichi, who had been in fact eavesdropping on their conversation, sighed.

    <i>And you dared say that the Cui n did not teach you how to meddle in domestic disputes! But then again, with the kind of education this little bitch got in that aristocratic family, it seems that she really doesn¡¯t care how many women he has. She only really cares about her ce. No wonder she¡¯s most worried about Tang Wanzhuang.</i>

    While the three of them were conversing amongst themselves, others were also engaged in private conversations to varying degrees. The hall became a bit noisy for a while, but it soon quietened down.

    After all, there really was not much to discuss. The matter was quite simple.

    Even the reasons for the assessment for those who were invited and the closing of the gate beforehand were quite obvious¡ªthey were all to test their character. Who would be intimidated by the Wang n, who would go with the flow, and who would be rebellious? By now, the Wang n had a pretty good understanding of everyone¡¯s stance, and they must have done their fair share of public rtions, persuasion, and maybe even coercion in private.

    That was why Wang Zhaoling regarded Zhao Changhe as a ¡°protagonist.¡± Given Zhao Changhe¡¯s sensitive identity, his attitude would be crucial.

    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, Wang Zhaoling smiled slightly, ¡°My Wang n is not nning to organize such grand events just for show. For all those who participate in the sword testing, my Wang n will naturally present them with gifts. And for the one who outshines everyone else this time, they will naturally be granted a treasure as a reward.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°With Cui Yuanyong absent, brother Situ Xiao ranking second, and you, brother Wang, ranking third, all of you being at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate.... Although the Ranking of Hidden Dragons really may not represent one¡¯s actual strength, at this level, for those of us who are still at the seventh or even fifth or sixthyer, it¡¯s impossible to surpass you two. Isn¡¯t that so-called reward already guaranteed to end up in either of your hands?¡±

    Wang Zhaolingughed and said, ¡°I certainly won¡¯t be taking such a reward for myself, and I can see that brother Situ has no interest in it either.¡±

    Situ Xiao raised his head and downed arge bowl of wine. Then, heughed heartily and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your Wang n is thinking, and I don¡¯t want any treasures. Being able to fight against other heroes is what I desire. As for the consequences afterward, those are not my problem. Don¡¯t expect me to stand up for you.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling cupped his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s sufficient.¡±

    He paused and his gaze shifted to Zhao Changhe, but he continued to address everyone, ¡°The actual reward we prepared is for those at the sixth or seventhyer. I wonder if anyone is confident in bing the champion?¡±

    Zhao Changhe leisurely sipped his wine and casually asked, ¡°What is the reward?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling smiled slightly and said, ¡°A rare treasure from the sea. When consumed, it can slightly expand one¡¯s meridians.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s motion of sipping wine froze, and both Xia Chichi and Cui Yuanyang subconsciously held their breaths.

    As expected, the Wang n hade prepared, nailing his weak spot in one shot.

    Wang Zhaoling chuckled and asked, ¡°So, brother Zhao, are you interested?¡±

    After a brief silence, Zhao Changhe suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I... won¡¯t be participating. I¡¯ll just watch everyone perform. I¡¯m here to celebrate brother Wang¡¯s birthday. That is fine with you, right?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling, who had been carrying a confident smile all along, suddenly stiffened, his warm smile freezing on his face.

    Whether others recognized this martial arts meet or not was actually of little importance. Of course, Situ Xiao recognizing it, and dozens of hidden dragons participating in it would grant it some prestige.

    However, whether Zhao Changhe participated or not carried a significant meaning that others might not understand or know of.

    In the eyes of forces like the Cui, Wang, and Tang ns, Zhao Change¡¯s identity as the ¡°prince¡± had basically been confirmed. The current consensus was that he resented his father¡¯s abandonment, refused to return to the capital, and was roaming the <i>jianghu</i>. This happened to fit the temte of the true prince, Xia Chichi, by about 99%.

    It did not really matter if outsiders did not know of the identity of this so-called idler of the <i>jianghu</i>. However, as long as he acknowledged and personally participated in the martial arts meet, the message conveyed to those who were well-informed and were paying attention was extremely valuable. Firstly, it proved that the prince had no intention of inheriting the throne, and secondly, it proved that this ¡°raremodity¡± did not oppose the Wang n representing the Xia, even though he may not openly support them.

    One could not underestimate the significance of this. Once many people recognized the underlying meanings, this would make their future actions much easier. This was why, on the bow of the Cao Gang¡¯s boat, the Wang n¡¯s subordinates had given no face to Xuan Chong but were practically begging Zhao Changhe to attend the banquet.

    The Wang n knew that coercion would have the opposite effect on Zhao Changhe, and it might even provoke a falling out with the Cui n. Thus, they could only resort to temptation.

    Treasures that expanded the meridians were also extremely rare for them. They had gone to great lengths to obtain one, believing that it would undoubtedly attract Zhao Changhe, who had long suffered in this regard. They must have thought that as long as Zhao Changhe was not stupid, he would know that this item was reserved for him and he would definitely participate.

    Unexpectedly, he refused!

    He actually refused!

    Not to mention Wang Zhaoling, who was doubting his own life decisions at this moment, even Xia Chichi and Cui Yuanyang were somewhat shocked by Zhao Changhe¡¯s decision.

    Could it be that while he appeared to be roaming the <i>jianghu</i>, he actually had a tacit understanding with Xia Longyuan?

    Zhao Changhe seemed to know what they were thinking. He took another sip of wine and said softly, ¡°Some people sweat blood to protect thisnd, while others take advantage of chaos for personal gain. I may be a rough character, a bandit if you must, but I also know who and what is truly deserving of respect.¡±

    By saying that he was a rough character and a bandit, he was essentially telling them that he was not aiming to seize power; he simply looked down on the Wang n¡¯s actions rather than having a conflict of interests.

    Wang Zhaoling understood, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he calmly remarked, ¡°Brother Zhao, do you know what you might be missing out on? It¡¯s possible that you will never find such a great opportunity again in your lifetime! Are you really not going to participate just because of that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finished his wine in one gulp, then smiled knowingly. ¡°If it means that some people can cough less, then it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    1. This is a ce where empresses, queens, and concubines fallen out of favor were banished during ancient times. ?

 Chapter 204: I Have Had Enough Wine

    <h4>Chapter 204: I Have Had Enough Wine</h4>

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    They could not force Zhao Changhe to do anything. As for getting rid of him, that was absolutely out of the question.

    Although they had not figured out Zhao Changhe¡¯s true rtionship with Cui Yuanyang, there was no question that Zhao Changhe was Cui Yuanyang¡¯s benefactor. The Cui n had given him Dragon Bird, which essentially conveyed the message that they acknowledged his identity. If it were not for the Cui n¡¯s certification, who would recognize the possibility of Zhao Changhe being the prince?

    If not for that, killing him behind the scenes would have been feasible, but that was obviously not the case.

    Dragon Bird had brought a lot of inconvenience to Zhao Changhe, but the benefits that it had brought him were substantial as well; every coin has two sides.

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s attitude was like a sharp sword hanging above them, and the Wang n absolutely did not want to offend valuable allies like the Cui n. With that being the case, could they really even carry anything out now? They might as well just go home and sleep.

    Not to mention Cui Wenjing, even the Wang n¡¯s countless affiliated forces, disciples, and former officials would find it difficult to support something as drastic as killing the prince. If word spread, the Wang n¡¯s influence could potentially copse overnight.

    This was where the biggest difference between the aristocratic families and the demonic cultsy. The aristocratic families all required legal justification for their actions. Once they deviated from this principle, history would remind them of the severe consequences. Of course, if they managed to make use of those principles well, achieving sess would be much easier for thempared to the rebellious demonic cultists. All they had to do was change gs.

    Wang Zhaoling nced irritably at Cui Yuanyang, who blinked innocently, like a bewildered rabbit. Wang Zhaoling knew that they could not expect any clear stance from her. Her presence here was a friendly gesture from the Cui n, but that was as far as they would go.

    It was not actually because of the custom of not seeing one¡¯s partner before marriage that Cui Yuanyong skipped this gathering. It was purely because what he represented was different from Cui Yuanyang, so he deliberately avoided the banquet. With Cui Yuanyanging as an ignorant little rabbit, no matter what ended up happening in the banquet, the Cui n could simply y dumb.

    All of them were cunning old foxes.

    After remaining silent for a while, Wang Zhaoling decided to give up on trying to sway Zhao Changhe.

    After all, as long as Zhao Changhe sat here without storming off and disrupting things, and since outsiders would not really be able to know the full situation, they could bend the truth so that he could be interpreted to have supported and participated. There was no need toplicate matters unnecessarily.

    With this in mind, Wang Zhaoling smiled and pped his hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that then. Regardless of whether you participate in the sword testing or not, I would like to first thank all of you foring to celebrate my birthday. Let us all eat and drink our fill, so that we can all have the strength when we begin sparring.... Bring out the dishes and start the music!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating.¡± Situ Xiao stood up unsteadily and stretched. ¡°I have had enough wine. Now, all that¡¯s left is for my sword to drink as well.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling was stunned. ¡°Brother Situ, what do you mean...¡±

    Situ Xiao chuckled and said, ¡°Old Wang, don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ve forgotten the basics. Earlier, everyone spected that you were using your birthday as an excuse to invite hidden dragons from all over the world to test your sword. Honestly, despite the arrogance that you have disyed, it does suit my taste. It is true to the spirit of a martial artist to test the heroes of the world. I am willing to apany you in this sword testing that you have arranged, as well as to verify some things for myself. We will both benefit from a spar between us. Do you really think that I came all the way here from Huguang to attend your banquet just for a meal?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s expression gradually became more serious.

    Situ Xiao saidzily, ¡°You talk about the difficulty of training and invite heroes from all over the world, but then you¡¯re the one who is actually choosing to miss such good opportunities with all the schemes you¡¯re plotting? Look back and ask yourself, do you not regret it?¡±

    He slowly pulled out the heavy sword from his back. ¡°I, Situ Xiao of the Divine Brilliance Sect, challenge the hidden dragons of the world. I shall toast anyone who is willing toe forward! Who will ept my challenge?¡±

    The entire hall fell silent, and Wang Zhaoling took a deep breath.

    The stage he had set up had be Situ Xiao¡¯s martial arts arena.

    But this was indeed his original intention, wasn¡¯t it?

    Even Wang Zhaoling himself could not deny that there was a surge of pride and excitement in his heart.

    However, how could the two strongest fighters end up fighting before the sword testing even began? Would the following matches between the other hidden dragons not be a joke?

    If he really wanted to elevate his status, he should stay seated on the main seat, watching others spar, and then ept the challenge from the victor, and then win. That would be the perfect ending.

    Wang Zhaoling suppressed his urge to join the fray and kept a smile on his face as he said, ¡°Since brother Situ wants to test his sword, he surely will not overwhelm others with his strength. Who is willing toe forward and spar with brother Situ to verify their techniques?¡±

    There was silence for a moment. Who the hell would go up? Situ Xiao never said that he would not rely on his superior strength to suppress others. Moreover, even if he did, no one had the confidence to face him.

    Just like with Chi Li back then, the only one who could match him was Yue Hongling. Now that Situ Xiao was standing there, the only one who could truly fight him was Wang Zhaoling himself.

    Situ Xiao stood in the center of the arena with his sword in hand, but no one stepped forward to ept his challenge for a good while. Gradually, clear disappointment and disdain appeared in the eyes of the ragged drunkard.

    <i>Yue Hongling has already climbed onto the Ranking of Man, Cui Yuanyong did note to avoid suspicion, and nobody here is willing to step forward. What kind of hidden dragons are these?!</i>

    Suddenly, boisterousughter came from the side of the arena, ¡°A toast to brother Situ!¡±

    Everyone turned to look, only to see Zhao Changhe tossing out the wine cup in his hand directly toward Situ Xiao at the center of the arena.

    Situ Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    The corners of Wang Zhaoling¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Brother Zhao, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going to participate?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said with great surprise, ¡°Why, Brother Situ and I merely met at a banquet, and ended up sparring with each other. We¡¯re not participating in whateverpetition for whatever prize. What does our spar have to do with the Wang n?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Chichi could not help but chuckle, and her grip on her sword hilt gradually loosened.

    She also wanted to participate but hesitated because of her identity. She did not expect Zhao Changhe to be so shameless.

    Others, however, did not think too much of it, and their eyes were fixed on the wine cup that had been tossed.

    The cup was full of wine, almost to the brim, but as it flew toward the center of the arena, not a single drop spilled, highlighting the exquisite control with which it had been thrown.

    ¡°Yue Hongling¡¯s Sun-Shooting Flying Feather Hidden Weapon Art mixed with the Tang n¡¯s Azure Waves Clear Ripples Intent. How very exquisite,¡± Wang Zhaoling muttered to himself in a soft voice. The fighting spirit in his eyes became stronger and stronger, almost to the point where he forgot why he had hosted this banquet in the first ce.

    Situ Xiao¡¯s eyes were also filled with joy as he suddenly raised his heavy sword.

    <i>ck</i>

    A crisp sound could be heard as the bottom of the wine cupnded and brushed against the de, sliding along it until it reached the hilt, where it momentarily stopped. Surprisingly, instead of falling and spilling, the ss tilted forward and the wine gushed out like an arrow.

    Situ Xiao opened his mouth, and every drop of wine directly entered. The cup thennded steadily on his de. It was as if someone had just poured it for him to drink.

    ¡°Excellent wine!¡±

    Situ Xiaoughed heartily. With a p on his waist, the stopper of his wine pouch popped open, and a stream of wine gushed out,nding urately inside the cup. When the flow of wine ceased, the cup was filled to the brim.

    Immediately, he swept his heavy sword and said, ¡°Cheers to brother Zhao!¡±

    The heavy sword that clearly weighed tens of jin swept across with a whistling sound, but there was only a faint sound as it tapped the cup, sending it leisurely flying back while not a drop of wine was spilled.

    This move was much harder than Zhao Changhe¡¯s earlier toss. In terms of skill alone, he was clearly much better than Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe did not have any more shy tricks up his sleeve. He simply reached out and caught the cup of wine before downing it all in one gulp. He eximed with delight, ¡°Excellent! Excellent sword art! Excellent martial arts!¡±

    After he finished speaking, the wine cupnded back on his table and Dragon Bird was taken out!

    With the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar, a dim blood-red light surged across the hall, heading straight for Situ Xiao in the center.

    Situ Xiao casually thrust his sword in response. The blood-red saber light suddenly changed, and Zhao Changhe seemed to be flying in the air as he gracefully shifted half a step to the side. Then, he transformed his sh into a stab, thrusting his saber at Situ Xiao¡¯s chest.

    Situ Xiao¡¯s expression finally became solemn, and he urgently dodged to the side to get out of the way of the stab. He was ecstatic. ¡°Haha, excellent! Excellent sword art! Excellent movement art!¡±

    <i>Excellent...sword art...?</i>

    Many people watching were puzzled. <i>Isn¡¯t Zhao Changhe using a saber? It¡¯s even outrageously sized for a saber...</i>

    <i>But that sudden thrust just now did seem to contain the essence of a sword art. Where did he learn such a sword art, and how did he seamlessly integrate it into his broad saber techniques? Can a neer to the jianghu really achieve such a feat?</i>

    ¡°The Tang n¡¯s Water Treading...¡± Wang Zhaoling muttered under his breath. ¡°I have no idea where he learned that from. Either way, Tang Wanzhuang probably helped him integrate it into his saber. His rtionship with Tang Wanzhuang...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pursed her lips and sniffled.

    <i>Chinngg!</i>

    The sword and saber finally shed in the arena. However, what took ce was not a fierce collision between a heavy sword and a broad saber that everyone expected. Instead, the des grazed against one another, producing a harsh grating sound.

    As they passed by each other, they each struck at the other¡¯s chest and ribs with their left hands, and dull thuds echoed the air.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s fingers brushed past Situ Xiao¡¯s ribcage, but he felt as if his hands were hitting a sheet of iron. He was unable to injure his opponent at all, and his fingers even felt a bit sore. Situ Xiao¡¯s finger struck at Zhao Changhe¡¯s acupoint, but likewise, nothing happened.

    After passing by each other, they turned back to look at each other.

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his chest where the acupoint had been hit, feeling like he had lost. He was unable to hurt his opponent at all, while his own acupoint had been hit, and it hurt.

    The joy on Situ Xiao¡¯s face became somewhat strange: ¡°Brother Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a grown fucking man, yet you¡¯re ying with me with flower-picking hand arts! Are you just trying to touch me inappropriately?¡±

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know any fist or palm arts. I was just looking for an opportunity to learn. Can you teach me?¡±

    Situ Xiao looked both amused and exasperated, ¡°You really aren¡¯t polite.¡±

    After saying that, he held his sword in both hands, slightly bent forward, and stared fiercely. ¡°My sect¡¯s hand arts may not be considered fierce, but they can make you as tough as iron. If I can gain something from this battle with you, I will give you a set of hand arts. There¡¯s no harm in doing it anyway.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood with his saber held horizontally and his stance appearing slightly off. A fierce bloodthirsty aura erupted from him. ¡°Compared to that, I would much prefer to see what you can do with that edgeless heavy sword.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Is this not what I wanted for the Langya Sword Conference? At first nce, yes, it seems so. But why does it feel so off...</i>

    Before this disy of sword and saber, it seemed that he had be just another bystander, with no one caring about him anymore.

 Chapter 205: Frenzied Saber, Peaceful Sword

    <h4>Chapter 205: Frenzied Saber, Peaceful Sword</h4>

    <i>ng!</i>

    The head-on collision of the broad saber and the heavy sword announced the end of the warm-up and the beginning of the official confrontation between the eighteenth hidden dragon and the second.

    Everyone, including Wang Zhaoling, watched intently.

    Although it was said to be an official confrontation, it was not entirely so, as neither side intended to overpower the other with brute force. Their main focus was simplyparing their techniques.

    Due to Situ Xia¡¯s prestigious lineage, it was hard to conceal that he was already at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate; it was a fact well known to the world.

    On the other hand, few knew that Zhao Changhe had broken through to the sixthyer just two days ago. In everyone¡¯s mind, he was still at the fifthyer, as that was the level at which he had killed the Maitreya Cult¡¯s Fa Sheng just recently.

    If Situ Xiao, with his cultivation at the eighthyer, were to overpower Zhao Changhe, who was believed to be at the fifthyer, then there was practically no point in sparring.. What attracted people to martial arts was the opportunity to broaden one¡¯s understanding by witnessing others¡¯ techniques while reinforcing and confirming one¡¯s own insights. Martial artists grew through real battles.

    Thus, one said that he hoped the other party would allow him to gain something from the battle, while the other said that he wanted to see how skilfully his opponent used the sword.

    Consequently, Situ Xiao restricted his own strength to the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, while Zhao Changhe was happy to not have to reveal his recent breakthrough to the sixthyer and also fought with strength equivalent to the fifthyer.

    In a battle between twobatants at the fifthyer, the oue depended on one¡¯s understanding and application of their techniques, as well as theirbat acumen and intuition.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The heavy sword shed toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder in a seemingly ordinary manner, almost as if it were chopping firewood. This strike did not seem particrly fast.

    Dragon Bird roared out as Zhao Changhe relied on its longer de to directly chop at Situ Xiao¡¯s waist.

    This strike also didn¡¯t seem anything special.

    It was as if they had lost their grandeur and became much less impressive than everyone initially imagined after constraining themselves to the fifthyer.

    However, just as some began to think that these two fighters were nothing special, they were stunned to find that even before the sword and saber collided, and even before Situ Xiao¡¯s sword could be seen to change into a defensive stance, the sound of an impact echoed. Those with particrly keen senses noticed that the hilt of the sword had gently tapped the tip of Dragon Bird, deflecting the saber.

    ¡°What just happened?¡± eximed the young master of the Dai n.

    Wang Zhaoling watched intently as the scene unfolded and casually exined, ¡°Situ Xiao¡¯s sword was simply unstoppable... Don¡¯t fall into the trap of thinking that they aren¡¯t anything special just because they¡¯re both fighting at the fifthyer of the profound Gate. There is still a difference in the way that each fighter expresses their skill and strength among peers, not to mention the differences in how each faction applies their strength.

    ¡°The Divine Brilliance Sect ces focus on physical strength, with much better techniques for expressing explosive bursts of powerpared to other forces. Situ Xiao¡¯s slow sword movement just now was actually just him gathering strength. If you think that his sword is easy to block and try to parry it casually, the force that¡¯s unleashed at the moment of contact could easily send your sword flying. This is an expression of skill, and it can also be seen as a way of overpowering one¡¯s opponent with brute force.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s response is also the best option I can think of. By exploiting the difference in the length of their weapons, he attacked in order to force Situ Xiao to stay on the defensive, thereby dispersing the momentum that Situ Xiao was gathering. Interestingly, there are very few moves like this among saber arts, so he was actually making use of a sword art...

    ¡°In fact, what is much more interesting here is how Zhao Changhe incorporated the Tang n¡¯s Ripple Refraction Intent into his move. It did not look very fast when he chopped toward Situ Xiao¡¯s waist, but it was actually moving quite a bit faster than it looked. This was the trap he set for Situ Xiao. If Situ Xiao had underestimated him and thought that he could suddenly elerate his own attack instead of defending, then he would have been the one to suffer injury first.

    ¡°In the end, both sides saw through the ideas that the other had and responded perfectly.¡±

    Everyone was silent.

    Not to mention finding the best response in an instant, there were probably many people who had ended up falsely thinking that the two of them were nothing special when only using strength at the fifthyer.

    Some silently realized that even though they were at the fifth or sixthyer, if it was them in the arena instead, they would have been defeated during that very first exchange.

    As they say, experts can see the truth, but the truth can hardly ever be exined in just a few words. Just during the time it took for Wang Zhaoling to exin that first exchange, the two in the arena had already gone through another twenty. Commentary from bystanders hadpletely lost its meaning.

    Fortunately, everyone present was among the top tier of martial artists, and there were very few who actually could not understand anything. Most of them could somewhat grasp the ideas being put into y, and even if they did not get it right away, they could think about itter when they have time. They all watched intently and wordlessly.

    The fight in the arena was no longer as slow-paced as it had been when it began. Their movements were extremely swift. One was like a drunken immortal gazing up at the moon, carefree and mysterious, while the other was treading water, elegant and graceful. Yet both of them were wielding heavy weapons weighing tens of jin, creating a stark contrast between lightness and heaviness that was difficult toprehend. It was truly difficult to understand how these two managed to do it, but it seemed perfectly effortless and normal to them.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Dragon Bird whizzed past as Situ Xiao twisted in an incredibly deceptive manner, sliding sideways at an angle that seemed impossible, then swiftly pivoting to deliver a sword strike toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribs.

    The howling wind generated by this strike felt like the wind in a mountain cave during a raging storm. He was no longer taking it easy. He was truly showcasing what it meant to unleash a transcendent sword strike that even someone at the sixthyer would not be able to deal with while only using the strength of someone at the fifthyer.

    This was an explosive ultimate technique of the Divine Brilliance Sect: Divinity Descends!

    Situ Xiao was simply not one to use all kinds of fancy tricks. He and Zhao Changhe werergely the same. If he were to unleash this strike with his true strength, there would undoubtedly be external manifestations, allowing him to truly disy the awe-inspiring might of a divine presence.

    At the same time, Zhao Changhe, who had seemingly missed with his attack, ingeniously transformed it from a horizontal sh into a downward chop, meeting Situ Xiao¡¯s sweeping strike head-on.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The hall was filled with the prolonged echo of the collision.

    The onlookers were astonished to find that Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength could keep up with Situ Xiao¡¯s. He did not show any signs of weakness at all!

    Seeing the bloody aura emanating from his saber, along with his eyes that had turned blood red, it was clear that Zhao Changhe was using Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    He had infused the essence of this ultimate technique into his regr moves, and he was no longer restricted to its original method of operation. Vicious qi, bloodlust, true qi, and physical strength all merged, allowing him to unleash a strike that was no less formidable than the ultimate technique of the Divine Brilliance Sect.

    <i>If you summon the might of divinity... then I shall force it to scatter!</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The residual shockwave of their sh violently spread out, causing nearby cups and bowls to tremble and shake, giving the illusion of an earthquake.

    <i>They seem to be getting a bit carried away...</i>

    As the twobatants faced each other amidst the sh of des, they suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Exhrating!¡±

    ¡°So strong...¡±

    ¡°Are they really just using power at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d believe it even if they said they were using power at the seventhyer or higher...¡±

    ¡°If it were me up there, I probably wouldn¡¯t evenst...I can¡¯t even tell how long. I might have been able to handle some of the earlier exchanges, but this... Even if I went all out, I wouldn¡¯t be able to manage.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Situ Xiao to have such a deep understanding of martial arts. After all, he isn¡¯t really at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. Also, he¡¯s been famous for so many years... But Zhao Changhe is really just at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, yet his understanding of martial arts has actually already reached Situ Xiao¡¯s level. Moreover, he¡¯s even got arge arsenal of techniques and seems to have almost no shorings...¡±

    ¡°Is this really a battle between the second and eighteenth hidden dragons, and not the second and third?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>The third hidden dragon is right here...</i>

    But as the twobatants stepped back three paces each, Zhao Changhe raised Dragon Bird andughed aloud. ¡°Brother Situ, I suppose you also have many ultimate techniques that you¡¯re hesitant to use. I believe that you haven¡¯t had enough yet... I¡¯ll be trying a move out, and I¡¯ll let you be the first to test it!¡±

    Situ Xiao stared at the saber in Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand with great interest, but he immediately made a judgment as Zhao Changhe flicked his wrist, sending Dragon Bird rushing toward him in a peculiar arc.

    This was a modified sword art, and Situ Xiao immediately decided on a course of action.

    It did not matter in what way the sword art was modified. The fact that Zhao Changhe solemnly issued a warning indicated that this was an ultimate technique. And given that he was willing to casually disy it in public, it seemed that he had the confidence that onlookers would not understand the intricacies of the technique, much less know how to counter it.

    Sure enough, when Situ Xiao solemnly blocked the saber strike, he discovered that Dragon Bird retreated at the slightest touch, not giving him a chance tond a solid blow, and delivered a second strike with astonishing speed.

    As Situ Xiao moved to block the second strike, the third one already arrived.

    The strikes came one after another, getting faster and heavier. It was as if he was caught in an endless river, with each wave surging relentlessly, constantly gathering momentum. Each strike seemed to absorb the power of the previous one, causing each following strike to be stronger than thest. By the fourth or fifth, the force had already surpassed even that of the Scattering of the Gods and Buddhas earlier... No, it was more like the power of the Scattering of the Gods and Buddhas was already contained within it.

    Situ Xiao suddenly felt overwhelmed, in terms of both speed and strength.

    <i>What kind of weird move is this? Why is it allowing him to break through the limitations of his speed and strength?</i>

    <i>The momentum is just growing and growing. It¡¯s unstoppable like a raging river!</i>

    Suddenly, Situ Xiao remembered a line from the Tome of Troubled Times: ¡°The long river rushes onward unstoppably...¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t that exactly what¡¯s going on right now?</i>

    Yet Situ Xiao still felt exhrated. The more he blocked, the more exhrated he felt. He could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Incredible! This is amazing! Hahaha, what a brilliant sword art!¡±

    As the continuous sound of nging echoed like pearls falling onto a jade te, Wang Zhaoling suddenly stood up with a solemn expression.

    Beside him, Lu Bingcheng said, ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s endless saber momentum feels suffocating even for those of us who are merely watching. It¡¯s truly terrifying... What kind of ultimate technique is this? How in the world is he able to achieve something like this...¡±

    Wang Zhaoling could not answer. He had no idea how Zhao Changhe was doing it either...

    This was because this technique was not from one of the martial arts of this era. Rather, it was an ultimate technique created by the Sword Emperor, chosen by Zhao Changhe from among countless other techniques. With that being the case, how could the people of this era recognize it?

    ¡°Brother Zhao! Be careful!¡±

    Amidst the battle, Situ Xiao¡¯s booming shout rang out. The onlookers only saw a dazzling brilliance re at the point where the sword and saber collided, momentarily losing their vision.

    This was another ultimate technique of the Divine Brilliance Sect: Divine Brilliance!

    As the light faded, Zhao Changhe staggered back several steps. There was a clear bloodstain on his right shoulder, but the injury he had suffered did not seem that serious.

    Situ Xiao stood quietly in ce, unharmed and unperturbed.

    <i>Has the oue been decided?</i>

    Wang Zhaoling was about to speak when he heard Situ Xiao sigh and say, ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°Huh? But we can clearly see that you aren¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°But I just used power at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate. I could not figure out how to deal with his move while using the same level of power! A loss is a loss!¡± Situ Xiaoughed heartily. ¡°Excellent saber arts, excellent sword arts! This was incredibly satisfying! Just battle alone makes this trip worthwhile!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, clutching his wound, alsoughed. ¡°As I said at the entrance from the moment you mmed the gate open, I knew that I had not made this trip in vain.¡±

    Situ Xiao grabbed a gon of wine from the table. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Zhao Changhe unfastened the gourd at his waist and gestured, ¡°Please!¡±

    Both of them lifted their gon and gourd, raising their heads and drinking as if they were alone in this world.

    It seemed as if they had not even just gone through an intense battle as the scene resembling the reunion of lifelong friends ensued.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes flickered as she saw the old gourd, extremely incongruous with Zhao Changhe¡¯s otherwise decent attire and certainly not befitting of his status.

    She suddenly remembered why Zhao Changhe had such an old wine gourd.

 Chapter 206: Thousand Li of Cold

    <h4>Chapter 206: Thousand Li of Cold</h4>

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes brimmed with sentiment, and the surge of emotions in her heart was not something she could easily express to others.

    <i>That was the first gift that I ever gave him, something barely worth a few copper coins.... That he¡¯s kept it all this time is one thing, but to think that even with the storms and bloodshed he has gone through, he¡¯s been able to keep the gourd intact....</i>

    It was as if the heavens themselves were carefully preserving their memories, preserving their past together.

    From those moments of excitement to now, all that remained was joy.

    Amid her wandering thoughts, she heard Wang Zhaoling say, ¡°Brother Situ, since you¡¯re not injured, then do you want to continue sparring?¡±

    Situ Xiao stopped drinking and wiped his mouth, ¡°Are there any rules for organizing this martial arts meet that you¡¯ve organized? Or is it just anything goes?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°I nned to have everyone draw lots, but with you causing such a scene, there¡¯s no need for that anymore. So, pretty much anything goes, you can see if anyone is willing to challenge you.¡±

    Situ Xiao nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself....¡±

    His interlocutor could handle things with ease and grace, not sulking just because his ns were disrupted. That was indeed a good disy.

    Wang Zhaoling smiled and did not say anything.

    Situ Xiao took another swig of wine and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired at the moment, so I¡¯ll be taking a break. I¡¯ll watch the others battle and see if anyone can make me itch for a fight.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling nodded and said, ¡°Since neither of you are participating in the prizepetition, we can still proceed with thepetition that I had originally nned. Does anyone else want to go up and challenge others like brother Situ? If not, we shall proceed with the drawing of lots.¡±

    Nearly everyone present believed that there would be no more challengers like Situ Xiao. After all, apart from Situ Xiao, with his cultivation at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, who else would daree out and challenge the heroes and have to face sessive battles?

    But just as this thought crossed their minds, suddenly, a white-d girl wearing a tiger mask appeared in the arena, calmly saying, ¡°I, Xia Chichi of the Four Idols Cult, challenge the heroes of the world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was drinking and almost choked to death when he heard this.

    Vermillion Bird, who had been quietly observing from the rooftop in the distance, was stunned.

    Cui Yuanyang, who had a piece of cake stuffed in her mouth, had her eyes open wide in shock.

    The entire hall fell silent.

    <i>What are you doing?</i>

    <i>Weren¡¯t you just saying earlier that you pretty much just wasted your time bying to such an uneventful gathering? Did the battle just now stir your blood as a martial artist and made you itch for a fight?</i>

    <i>But your identity is sensitive, isn¡¯t jumping out like this no different from directly provoking those of the righteous path? Just look at everyone¡¯s faces! You aren¡¯t like Situ Xiao. Can you handle the sessive battles?</i>

    <i>Moreover, as the saintess of the Four Idols Cult, by participating in a martial arts meet organized by the Wang n, aren¡¯t you trampling on the face of the Four Idols Cult? Won¡¯t Venerable Vermillion Bird punish you when you go back?</i>

    Yet, Xia Chichi only spoke indifferently, ¡°How do we determine the winner? Should I defeat all opponents? Or is it enough to have the most victories?¡±

    <i>She actually intends to participate in thepetition...</i>

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes narrowed as she suddenly realized what Xia Chichi was nning.

    Finally, Zhao Changhe rushed to her side, tugged on her sleeve, and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and replied, ¡°Helping you get the treasure you need.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he stared fixedly at her, unable to say a word.

    Xia Chichi added, ¡°I¡¯m just working toward recruiting you into our holy cult. I heard that this was one of the conditions you proposed. So don¡¯t try to persuade me with hypocrisy, I must fight.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was at a loss for words. <i>Right...</i>

    On the other hand, Wang Zhaoling seemed quite pleased. With the participation of the saintess of the Four Idols Cult, the prestige and authority of the martial arts contest that their Wang n was holding would undoubtedly rise. As for the prize being taken away by Xia Chichi? He simply deemed it impossible. He did not believe at all that she had the strength to handle being targeted by everyone.

    Thinking of this, he said, ¡°If thepetition were to be held by drawing lots, the winner is whoever makes it all the way through. But if we are going to be carrying out thepetition in the manner of a gauntlet, then indeed, the one with the most victories shall be crowned victor. Nobody can withstand sessive battles to defeat all opponents. Neither I nor Situ Xiao would even dare say such big words.¡±

    Xia Chichi nodded and said calmly, ¡°Then... Who wants toe up first?¡±

    Lu Bingcheng could not hold back any longer and was the first to step forward, ¡°Witch, I¡¯m here to meet you!¡±

    He had to be the first toe out. He had been the one picking a fight with her before, so if he did not dare to act when it came time to fight, would he not then be turned into aughingstock?

    Xia Chichi nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Normally, you would not even qualify to spar with me. Today, for the sake of bing the one to win the most matches, consider yourself honored that I spare you a nce.¡±

    <i>What the fuck?</i>

    Even though he had been practically forced to enter the arena and was genuinely not in the mood for fighting, Lu Bingcheng was now genuinely angry. He sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see for myself if the saintess of the Four Idols Cult is as impressive as she ims.¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    He drew his long sword and swung it directly at Xia Chichi¡¯s mask, as if intending to reveal her face to everyone.

    Lu Bingcheng, who was at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate, was among the top twenty hidden dragons.

    It was somewhat humorous to note that among the top fifty hidden dragons, almost all of them were at or above the sixthyer, yet the eighteenth was at the fifthyer, making him out to be quite eye-catching.

    Yet nobody found it odd.

    After all, the Ranking of Hidden Dragons did not solely rank someone based on their strength. Zhao Changhe¡¯s abnormal cultivation speed andbat mastery earned him significant points in terms of potential. Who would dare to dispute his ranking? If you don¡¯t dare recognize his potential, then why don¡¯t you try reaching his level within eight to nine months?

    Not to mention number eighteen, if it was imed that he was among the top three in terms of just potential alone, then probably everyone present would agree.

    However, Zhao Changhe knew that he could not rank in the top three. The speed at which one progressed through the levels of cultivation was just one criterion for the evaluation of potential, and it did not capture the whole picture. It did not necessarily represent the ability to break through certain major thresholds in the future. It was incredibly unlikely for someone at the fifth or sixthyer to make it into the top three aspared to someone who was at the eighth or ninthyer.

    In any case, Xia Chichi was at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, while Lu Bingcheng was at the sixthyer, so on paper, Xia Chichi should have the upper hand. However, the gap between them was not actually that significant. Everyone here was a hidden dragon, hence the name of the ranking, and none of them could be underestimated.

    Moreover, Lu Bingcheng did not even have to im victory. As long as he made it so that Xia Chichi expended a considerable portion of her energy, then she would face plenty of difficulties in her following battle.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the sword crossed the vast hall, and in the blink of an eye, it was less than three chi from the mask.

    Xia Chichi had been standing there calmly all along, only moving suddenly at this moment.

    Iceheart was drawn and its cold light flickered.

    Even those far away could feel the piercing chill and icy intenting from this sword.

    Some people had not even managed to have a clear sight when Lu Bingcheng¡¯s chest spurted blood, and he fell to the side like a broken kite, curling up into a ball. The wound on his chest began to freeze rapidly, the scene extremely bizarre.

    The whole audience was shocked.

    He had actually been struck down with just a single sword stroke!

    Zhao Changhe returned to his seat, his mouth half agape in shock.

    It was the first time in so long that he had seen Xia Chichi properly make a move, and it was so powerful...

    The unparalleled sharpness of her sword intent made even those on the sidelines feel Lu Bingcheng¡¯s despair. It was truly a chilling, soul-freezing obliteration.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly came to a realization¡ª<i>Damn, I don¡¯t think even I have what it takes to beat her. ...Hey, wait, Chichi is actually following the path of a cold swordsman. Is there something I¡¯m missing about her? She¡¯s so well-behaved and cute when I¡¯m with her....</i>

    In the distance, an elder of the Wang n sighed and said softly, ¡°The edge of the White Tiger has returned after many years. The sword is an ice sword, and it seems to contain a hint of the ck Tortoise¡¯s art.... Could she also be versed in the Azure Dragon¡¯s art? Such wild aspirations! If we include Chi Li and Yue Hongling, this generation of hidden dragons... may just be the strongest in the past century. These are truly turbulent times with stirring winds and brilliant stars.¡±

    Vermillion Bird took a deep breath, suppressing the surging emotions within.

    For a long time, the world only knew of Vermillion Bird, as if there were no others among the four idols in the world. And now, the long-dormant ws of the White Tiger had finally reappeared in this world.

    This was the future of the Four Idols Cult! How could Vermillion Bird allow such a saintess to go and fall in love with someone?

    Xia Chichi did not even look at Lu Bingcheng, who was curled up into a ball. With her sword held horizontally, she calmly asked, ¡°Is there any other hero... who wishes toe and enlighten me?¡±

    The entire hall fell silent, and for a moment it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Only Lu Bingcheng¡¯s pained moans seemed to permeate through the eerie silence.

    Some individuals, whose rankings were not far from hers, were intimidated by her aura. They hesitated for a moment, pondering repeatedly about Xia Chichi¡¯s earlier sword strike.

    Considering they were at the seventhyer, just like she was, would it not be too embarrassing if they were also defeated in an instant?

    The White Tiger roared in the hall, while the ck Tortoise rose from the icy ocean. The bone-chilling cold pierced into everyone¡¯s hearts, freezing them to their core.

 Chapter 207: Your Palm Can Suppress the Skies, but What About the Vast Seas

    <h4>Chapter 207: Your Palm Can Suppress the Skies, but What About the Vast Seas</h4>

    As they watched the fierce aura emanating from the ice-cold swordswoman in the arena, they suddenly remembered something....

    There were many people who had note to attend this Langya Sword Conference. Apart from those who could not be found, had othermitments, or made excuses not toe, thergest group of absentees were those from foreignnds.

    People had not forgotten that the top spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons had been held by Chi Li for the past two to three years. In fact, the number of foreigners on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was not lower than the number of those of the Divine Land.

    So out of the around 250 hidden dragons, only several dozen had actuallye.

    The current fourth and fifth were both foreigners and were obviously absent from the hall.

    And Xia Chichi was ranked sixth.

    In other words, after Wang Zhaoling and Situ Xiao, Xia Chichi was the highest ranked.

    With this realization, many people felt that it was quite normal for them not to go forward.

    Thus, after waiting for about half the time it would take to make a cup of tea, many people turned their heads to the person on the right of Wang Zhaoling.

    The man who was being stared at by everyone sighed and slowly stood up. ¡°Yang Bugui of Hongnong. Please enlighten me, Saintess Xia.¡±

    Yang Bugui was the seventh hidden dragon.

    If there was anyone who could be considered to be Xia Chichi¡¯s most suitable opponent among those present, it would undoubtedly be him.

    Xia Chichi said calmly, ¡°Why did you wait so long beforeing forward?¡±

    Yang Bugui said, ¡°I did not want topete with you under the premise of a gauntlet. I would have much rather had a proper one-on-one battle between us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who was staring at him closely, nodded slightly. Xia Chichi¡¯s pretty face under the mask also showed a hint of a smile. ¡°If you beat me, then that will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Yang Bugui said slowly as he raised his sword. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±

    As soon as his words fell, a blend of blue and white light approached the point in between his eyebrows.

    The blue came from her sword, while the white from her clothing. In the incredibly beautiful scene where a person and sword merged into one, he instead felt the terror of death.

    Yang Bugui had never experienced such extreme devastation and sharpness in a battle of the same level. Xia Chichi had taken away almost all of the gentleness associated with the White Tiger, opting only for its most extreme killing intent at this moment. Her formidable desire for destruction was worthy of someone from a demonic cult.

    In addition, it had to be admitted that she was genuinely powerful. Yang Bugui knew that he could not block this sword strike. With such overwhelming destructive power, even if he parried it with his sword, the momentum would still lead it to graze his throat.

    He suddenly dodged out of the way while simultaneously pointing his sword at Xia Chichi¡¯s mask.

    The sharp gaze under the mask was resolute and unyielding.

    Yang Bugui¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that he was in trouble.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Iceheart streaked across Yang Bugui¡¯s chest, and blood sttered.

    The mask was split into two, with several strands of hair flying in the air. The stunning face beneath the tiger mask was slowly revealed.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stood up.

    Yang Bugui clutched the wound on his chest and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I underestimated Miss Xia¡¯s determination to battle. I ept my defeat, and I am in utter admiration of you.¡±

    Xia Chichi held the hilt of her sword and cupped her fist in acknowledgment.

    Finally, someone found themselves having a hard time understanding what happened and asked Wang Zhaoling: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why couldn¡¯t he even handle a single strike?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling silently looked at Xia Chichi¡¯s breathtaking beauty and responded in a low voice, ¡°Brother Yang¡¯s move was quite conventional as a counterattack. After all, this was just a friendly match. As long as his opponent did not intend to fight to the death, they would naturally evade. As such, he expected to be able to break through her sharp and relentless sword art with such a move. However, Saintess Xia... intended to end the fight quickly and decisively to avoid any excess consumption of her energy. She thus chose to rely on the protective effect of her specially made mask to forcefully withstand his counterattack, aiming to defeat her opponent in a single move. Brother Yang underestimated her determination to win, leading to his defeat.¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock, their gaze toward Xia Chichi changing slightly.

    <i>Miss, your mask is not some divine object. What if it failed to block the attack? You would have disfigured yourself!</i>

    <i>Wait, holy shit, she¡¯s so beautiful!</i>

    The entire banquet hall fell silent, everyone was staring at Xia Chichi¡¯s beautiful face.

    <i>How can the summer sun ever bete to rise...</i>

    She had made her mark on the world, but the timing seemed off.... She had revealed herself this time, but it wasn¡¯t for herself; rather, it was for Zhao Changhe.

    Xia Chichi did not seem to care about her true identity being exposed and remained calm, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    Yet, still, there was silence.

    Wang Zhaoling furrowed his brow tightly.

    Originally, even if Yang Bugui could not defeat Xia Chichi, he should have still been able to significantly tire her out. However, with how their battle had yed out, Xia Chichi had barely expended any energy, all she really lost was a now-inconsequential mask. If things continued this way, forget about winning more matches, she might just go and defeat everyone on her own.

    Moreover, she was extremely ruthless. Both of the opponents she had faced were now seriously injured. She knew very well that the victory was determined by the number of wins. Individuals like Yang Bugui would have still had the possibility to obtain more wins through various maniptions if she had not injured them, so she had decisively made her move.

    The treasure that the Wang n had acquired through many difficulties was meant to lure Zhao Changhe, not to be handed over to the Four Idols Cult.

    Even if Xia Chichi did eventually give the treasure to Zhao Changhe, it would appear as if the Wang n was giving gifts to Xia Chichi, which was beyond foolish.

    Wang Zhaoling finally sighed and said, ¡°If I were to personally step forward, would you consider it as bullying?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s always cold expression softened into a sarcastic smile, ¡°Young Master Wang, challenging the hidden dragons is your rightful duty. It is why you even held this assembly to begin with, right? You should have been the first to step forward like Situ Xiao did, challenging the heroes of the world rather than obstructing others¡¯ victories. Are you feeling a bit ufortable now perhaps?

    Wang Zhaoling pursed his lips and did not refute her words.

    Xia Chichi said calmly, ¡°Since you want to end my streak, let¡¯s fight. I may not necessarily be inferior to you. There¡¯s no need to portray yourself as someone who can suppress everyone... Forgive my bluntness, but you are not worthy.¡±

    Indeed... the third and the sixth hidden dragons were not too far off from each other in the eyes of the Tome of Troubled Times. While it was said that their levels wereparable and transcending levels was nearly impossible for those of such rankings, it was never a certainty.

    A young mancking experience and a witch honed in the ways of the demonic cults¡ªit was truly hard to predict what the oue would be.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s words were blunt, but Wang Zhaoling did not seem to take offense. He merely smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not deliberately trying to portray myself above everyone else, but if I evenck this bit of confidence, then it would truly be unfitting for me to be the third hidden dragon. I won¡¯t use a weapon in this battle. I shall face you with just my bare hands. Exercise caution, youngdy.¡±

    Xia Chichi remained nomittal. Suddenly, she darted forward and thrust her sword straight at Wang Zhaoling¡¯s throat.

    The momentum, technique, and angle were all identical to the strike she had aimed at Yang Bugui. It was fierce and deadly, intent on annihting everything in its path.

    Yet, whether the intentions were the same, no one knew for sure. This was also a form of psychological warfare.

    Yang Bugui, who was bandaging his wounds nearby, stared intently at this strike, wanting to see how Wang Zhaoling, who could clearly analyze others¡¯ battles so clearly, would perform when in the midst of one himself.

    Wang Zhaoling chose a very simple course of action. He just calmly pushed out a palm.

    In an instant, the sea roared, and the colors of mountains and rivers changed.

    It was as if dark clouds were pressing down from the sky, obscuring the sun. But then, a strong gust of wind suddenly rose and swept through, as if the divine hand had brushed away the gloomy clouds, leaving the sky clear and cloudless.

    The divine arrow that flew toward the scorching sun in the sky was met by this sudden tempest, and it was directly pushed back, swaying and falling like a feather.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s fierce and deadly sword strike was directly pped back by a palm. She flipped backward, her embroidered shoes leaving long marks on the ground as shended. She supported herself with her left hand on the ground and raised her head slightly, astonishment evident in her eyes.

    This young man seems to be the opposite of Zhao Changhe. Zhao Changhe was a stalwart man, yet he made use of both finesse and agility. On the other hand, this seemingly refined Wang Zhaoling simply unleashed a ferocious and overwhelming attack!

    Absolute power trumps all superficiality!

    This was the palm art that was considered second mightiest in the world, the Heaven-Suppressing Sea Palm!

    Whether he used a weapon or not, the difference was not actually that significant....

    Many people were truly mesmerized.

    First it had been Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe, then Xia Chichi and Yang Bugui, and now Xia Chichi and Wang Zhaoling.

    The splendor of the divinend¡¯s hidden dragons shone brightly in this past half an hour, igniting the passion and enthusiasm of countless peers. At this moment, no one cared about victory or face anymore, they just wanted to fight!

    Everyone except Zhao Changhe.

    He tightly gripped the hilt of his saber, his gaze fixed on Wang Zhaoling¡¯s palm, afraid that he might not be able to catch the next strike....

    Wang Zhaoling leaped over, towering above, his palm striking down toward Xia Chichi, who was propped on the ground.

    Xia Chichi raised her head fiercely, her long sword swirling upward like a dragon. Sword qi surged like a tsunami, surging toward the sky.

    <i>Your palm can suppress the skies, but what about the vast seas?</i>

    The sword qi suddenly spiraled, surging upward. The onlookers seemed to see an azure dragon bursting out from the towering waves, its head soaring into the sky with a resounding roar.

    The Azure Dragon raised its head!

    She was not only the White Tiger Saintess, but also the sessor of the Azure Dragon!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sword qi pierced into the palm wind, emitting an ear-piercing whistle.

    Then, the fierce wind scattered, dispersing in all directions. Xia Chichi whirled and fell backward, and she suddenly spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    A hand suddenly supported her back, dissipating the force. It allowed her to gently fall back four or five steps,pletely eliminating the qi surrounding her.

    Xia Chichi did not turn back, but a smile unconsciously formed on her lips.

    Without having to look back, she knew that it could only be Zhao Changhe. Logically speaking, he should not have interfered in this match, but Xia Chichi did not me him for meddling. She knew that without his help, she would not have been able to dispel the qi and would have suffered internal injuries.

    His sight was sharp, and he had a clear grasp of the situation of the battle, but he could not bear to see her getting hurt. He did not want her to suffer any hidden injuries.

    Compared to his dear wife, what did victory or defeat matter?

    Wang Zhaoling did not pursue further. He looked down at the faint bloodstain in his palm and said softly, ¡°You really managed to hurt me. Fighting you bare-handed was indeed a bit too presumptuous of me.... Your reputation is well-deserved.¡±

    As Zhao Changhe backed away with Xia Chichi, he replied directly, ¡°You¡¯re truly skilled. I shall concede on behalf of Chichi.¡±

    Intervening was against the rules, but as long as they conceded, it would not be an issue.

    The corners of Xia Chichi¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not refute it. Instead, she simply allowed him to arrange things as he wished, looking somewhat like a submissive wife.

    The onlookers¡¯ eyes widened.

    <i>Weren¡¯t you the very definition of a cold swordswoman just now? What in the world happened to you?</i>

    Wang Zhaoling also felt a bit amused and dumbfounded. ¡°You withstood all the force that would have struck her, and not even a strand of her hair was harmed. If anything, it was my hand that suffered quite a bit, yet you look at me as if I beat up your wife.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So, Brother Zhao, do you intend to fight on her behalf and participate in thepetition?¡±

    Xia Chichi was afraid that Zhao Changhe would actually impulsively join in, so she hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯repeting based on the number of victories, not an elimination system, right? Why should I stop just because I lost one match? I can carry on!¡±

    ¡°Big sis, why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± A voice came from the side, the speaker sounding as if she struggled to mutter the words she said.

    Everyone turned to look and saw that it was Cui Yuanyang, whose cheeks were puffed from eating. She barely managed to swallow thest bite of pastry, and then said, ¡°I almost choked to death...¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    But then Cui Yuanyang stood up, and stretched her joints a little before lightly jumping forward. ¡°I, Cui Yuanyang of Qinghe, would like to challenge the heroes of the world.¡±

 Chapter 208: Purple Qi Fills the Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 208: Purple Qi Fills the Mountains and Rivers</h4>

    This time, it was Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes that bulged wide open.

    <i>Now it¡¯s this little girl? This little princess of the Cui n is lowering her status to participate in the Wang n¡¯spetition? Did her father not tell her to just use her eyes and ears and do basically nothing?</i>

    <i>No, even if you suddenly feel roused by the previous disys and now want to spar with someone, who here do you think you can even beat?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang seemed to know what he was thinking and grumbled, puffing out her cheeks as she said, ¡°What? Is my Cui n not allowed topete for the treasure that expands one¡¯s meridians? Even if I don¡¯t win, then I¡¯ll just negotiate and demand it as a dowry for my brother¡¯s wedding!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    The corners of Xia Chichi¡¯s mouth twitched, knowing the real reason behind her actions.

    Xia Chichi knew that Cui Yuanyang was not after the treasure but after a certain someone¡¯s favor. She rolled her sleeves and stepped forward with her sword in hand. ¡°I¡¯ll spar with you. Please enlighten me!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°?¡±

    But before Xia Chichi could even take two steps forward, she was pulled back by Zhao Changhe. ¡°Stop messing around... You say you aren¡¯t injured but your breathing is a mess. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Just adjust your breathing at the side. You need to be ready in case something happenster...¡±

    Xia Chichi pursed her lips and remained silent, though she was fairly sure that nothing would be happeningter on.

    Surprisingly, Zhao Changhe added, ¡°Even though I think that there might not be any changester on, it would still be much better to be prepared. Besides... This way, I get to see the splendor of the hidden dragons of the divinend, especially our Chichi.¡±

    Xia Chichi tilted her head to look at him and saw his eyes sparkling.

    Suddenly, the two of them inexplicably felt like they had gone from being married to being new lovebirds... Since their parting, they had changed so much that it felt like they were meeting each other anew.

    The saber that suppressed Divine Brilliance, Zhao Changhe, now had an imposing aura and a dignified demeanor.

    The sword that shattered Langya, Xia Chichi, was d in clothes white as snow.

    Were they still the same people they used to be?

    The feeling was truly strange, especially considering how well they had known each other back then.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have much splendor,¡± Xia Chichi said leisurely. ¡°But I have to admit, I did feel the urge to battle after seeing your disy earlier. I felt quite happy after I got to fight a bit myself... In fact, even Wang Zhaoling did not disappoint me as much as I thought he would.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. Wang Zhaoling did seem to have been stirred by the martial spirit of the event, and it was likely that his actions had already deviated from the original n of their n.

    Xia Chichi turned to look at Cui Yuanyang, who was in the arena, and smiled faintly, ¡°And there¡¯s her too.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said that she wanted to help Zhao Changhe secure the treasure, but perhaps she, too, had been stirred by that martial spirit?

    After months of seclusion, understanding the secrets of the Qinghe Purple Qi, and being bestowed with the ancestral sword of their n, was all she did just for show?

    Of course not, and she would prove her worth and demonstrate what she has learned in front of the heroes of the world!

    It seemed that the Wang n organizing this grand event had truly scratched an itch in many people¡¯s hearts.

    Just then, a voice came from the arena, sounding slightly impatient, ¡°Is there any hero who would like toe forward and enlighten me?! My feet are falling asleep from waiting!¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, feeling quite embarrassed.

    <i>Who the hell would step forward to ¡°challenge¡± a cute fifteen-year-old girl? Whether they win or lose, won¡¯t they lose all their face?</i>

    Finally, anger surfaced on Cui Yuanyang¡¯s small round face, ¡°You all don¡¯t consider me a martial artist, do you? Fine, then I¡¯ll take the initiative to challenge someone.¡±

    She paused for a moment and looked at Wang Zhaoling, who was bandaging his palm, ¡°Big brother Wang, how about a battle between you and me, limited to the fifthyer like in big brother Zhao¡¯s battle, to validate our progress?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s expression twitched. ¡°I¡¯ll just admit defeat.¡±

    Without saying a word, Cui Yuanyang suddenly sent her palm toward his shoulder.

    Situ Xiao, who was drinking and watching the show from the corner, suddenly showed a look of surprise in his eyes.

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s expression instantly became solemn, and he pushed with his uninjured left hand.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Their palms met.

    Due to Wang Zhaoling limiting his power to the fifthyer, this Heaven-Suppressing Sea Palm did not give off the same earth-shattering sensation as it did when he had faced Xia Chichi just now. However, it was still fierce and violent, giving off the impression that it would turn the delicate little girl it was directed to into mincemeat.

    But from the opposing slender jade hand, waves after waves of qi surged, and it was not even pushed back in the slightest.

    Like the waters of Qinghe, deep and vast, flowing incessantly.

    Like expansive qi, rising from the heart, pervading mountains and rivers.

    That fierce and violent palm strike was dissipated in the vast expanse of mountains and rivers, its force gradually dissipated until it was no more.

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Their palms separated, and surprisingly, Cui Yuanyang merely shook her hand, while Wang Zhaoling had been pushed back half a step.

    The entire hall was in an uproar.

    Although Wang Zhaoling did restrict his power to the fifthyer, and although he did use his left hand, which was not his good hand, that did not change the fact that it was absolutely shocking for him to be at a disadvantage!

    Wang Zhaoling himself could not believe it. ¡°What...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said seriously, ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times ranked me as the ny-ninth hidden dragon, but I honestly feel unworthy of it. They say I¡¯m young, but I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for as long as I can remember. It took me ten years just to reach the fifthyer. What merit or ability do I have to be listed among the top hundred hidden dragons? But I will work hard to make myself worthy.¡±

    Her gaze swept over the onlookers, especially those who were at a simr level of cultivation as herself, and she said word by word, ¡°I, Cui Yuanyang of the Cui n, have decided to step into the <i>jianghu</i> today.¡±

    Unfortunately, despite her strong performance and formal words, the crowd remained silent, with no one daring to challenge her.

    Only Xia Chichi was itching to go, but Zhao Changhe held her back firmly by her sleeve.

    Cui Yuanyang looked around, and disappointment finally appeared in her big eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°If no one challenges me, does that mean I win by default?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling sighed deeply and asked, ¡°Did you alsoe forward for the treasure?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes flickered, and her formally serious expression suddenly became yful, ¡°Can I not?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°It¡¯s not a pill or something like that. You need to enter a ce by yourself. So...¡±

    He paused and suddenlyughed. ¡°After all this fuss, we haven¡¯t really gotten to carry out a martial arts meet among the hidden dragons. It¡¯s clearly just been a family trying to snatch a treasure from the hidden dragons.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang looked at the sky and pretended not to understand.

    ¡°My family also has too many agendas, so everything¡¯s be a mess,¡± Wang Zhaoling chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that matterter. For now, little sister Yuanyang, please have a seat and let¡¯s actually carry out a proper martial arts conference, shall we?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang stared at him for a while, and then smiled brightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She knew that Wang Zhaoling had thoroughly understood the significance of her actions. When the Cui n desired that ¡°treasure,¡± there was no need for any victory in martial arts; it was meaningless as the situation was already determined.

    It was just a pity that the desire to engage in a thrilling battle like the one her big brother Zhao and big sister Xia got to enjoy now seemed like an extravagant hope.

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s words earlier were indeed correct. It was difficult for people like them to sharpen themselves.

    <i>But it doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that big brother Zhao¡¯s expression changed after that exchange between me and Wang Zhaoling. Will he stop treating me as a child now?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang returned to her seat, stealing a nce at Zhao Changhe, who seemed pensive. Cui Yuanyang poked at the pastries on the table but then saw Xuan Chong jump into the arena, clearly intent on fighting someone. ¡°I would kindly ask everyone for some pointers!¡±

    At the same time he leaped out, someone else also jumped into the arena, but Xuan Chong beat them to it by half a second.

    The two of them looked at each other,ughed simultaneously, and politely greeted the other, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±

    Wang Zhaoling smiled. The martial artspetition had finally taken on its rightful appearance.

    Although it seemed like the Wang n¡¯s desired political disy had been achieved, Wang Zhaoling suddenly felt a little regretful. <i>Would it not have been better if it were like this from the beginning?</i>

    With the splendor of the hidden dragons of the divinend in full disy, the Langya Sword Conference would have been immensely captivating.

    At the very least, it would not have led to so many jokes about broken doors and stolen ques, nor would it have allowed Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe to take the limelight. From beginning to end, he had just been a supporting character, and even winning felt tasteless.

    He turned to look at Zhao Changhe and suddenly transmitted a message. ¡°Brother Zhao, after thepetition, let¡¯s go for a walk and have a chat.¡±

 Chapter 209: Wang Zhaoling

    <h4>Chapter 209: Wang Zhaoling</h4>

    The martial arts conference went on for a full day starting from when Situ Xiao broke down the gate at the entrance.

    Following the match between Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe, the rules of thepetition came to bepletely disregarded. Everyone who stepped into the arena would fight whoever they wanted to, and it was up to them whether they would suppress their strength and spar at the same level or not, and it was up to them if they simply wanted to test how many opponents they could go with their true power before being taken down themselves. In short, the conference had taken on an air of freedom and spontaneity

    The rule of determining rankings by number of victories easily became meaningless without someone responsible for counting the wins. People would forget about it while fighting, and who knew who had won how many matches?

    So even this rule was eventually discarded. Anyway, other than Zhao Changhe, there really was not anyone who was <i>that </i>eager for the treasure.

    None of them were at the bottom of the <i>jianghu</i>. Anyone who could climb onto the Ranking of Hidden Dragons among those in the divinend was generally exceptionally talented. Other than a certain man <i>probably surnamed Xia</i>, who had some issues with his meridians, most others really did not have such a problem. If the treasure could bring about significant improvements to their meridians, then maybe more people would have desired it, but since it was just a slight expansion of the meridians, it failed to garner much interest. That was not the reason they were there.

    No... what nearly everyone present truly cared about was the opportunity to battle.

    This was the meaning that a proper martial arts meeting was supposed to have. There were no ulterior motives and no hidden agenda; they were embodying the true essence of martial arts for these hot-blooded youths.

    Situ Xiao could not resist joining in again, creating a lively atmosphere. In the end, everyone gathered for a banquet and drank until they were heavily intoxicated.

    Zhao Changhe sighed regretfully.

    He really wanted to participate; perhaps he was even the one who wanted to do so the most. Not only would these fights provide great experiential value, but he could also review each fight through the page of the Heavenly Tome. Unfortunately, he could not participate, and he even had to reluctantly give up on a reward that was incredibly valuable to him.

    Xia Chichi did not attend the banquet and left early.

    Each person had their restrictions due to their status, and they could not just act however they wished.

    Zhao Changhe sat there drinking alone, and Wang Zhaoling walked over, holding a wine gon, and poured him a drink. ¡°Shall we talk?¡±

    Nearby, Cui Yuanyang perked up her ears.

    Wang Zhaoling nced at her, and continued to speak to Zhao Changhe, ¡°Just the two of us.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang attempted to follow along.

    Wang Zhaoling said helplessly, ¡°If you want to keep pretending to be distant in front of others, then by all means, do it. Don¡¯t let down your father¡¯s efforts. My Wang n can look past certain things, but others may perceive it differently. In a sense, this is also Uncle Cui¡¯s way of urging Zhao Changhe, but I doubt that he really needs such urging. Regardless, you should understand his intentions...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Originally, you should not have even participated in the martial artspetition...¡± Wang Zhaoling nced at his left palm and shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°Well, since you have this ability, then it¡¯s fine. Having trained so hard for such abilities, you must disy them in front of others at least once. Otherwise, what is the point of all the training you¡¯ve gone through from a young age?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang said, ¡°Hey, why are you suddenly lecturing me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel that today has been very boring... Others might have found it rather interesting, but I feel like I¡¯ve just been a clown,¡± Wang Zhaoling chuckled. ¡°Look, even now, Situ Xiao is singing and drinking, and even Xuan Chong isughing loudly. Meanwhile, what are we doing? It¡¯s boring, really boring. I suddenly understand why Brother Zhao refuses to acknowledge his identity.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°But there are still things you must do, right?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling was silent for a moment, and then he made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up. This time, Cui Yuanyang pursed her lips and did not follow them.

    Summer nights were hot, but the Wang Residence was cool.

    Man-made streams surrounded them, waterfalls nearby cascaded down the rockery, and pavilions were scattered around. The cool mist in the air made Zhao Changhe feel like he had returned to the waterside pavilion of Suzhou rather than being in the vastnd of Qilu.

    The mor of drinking and revelry in the banquet hall gradually faded away, as if they hadpletely moved to another world.

    Even the contrast between the heated battles and the current coolness of the surroundings made it feel like they were a world apart.

    Wang Zhaoling leaned against the railing of the pavilion, gazing at the lotus leaves in the pool below. After a while, he said, ¡°You said that some people pour their hearts and souls into protecting thisnd, while we are merely seeking our own interests. But then, why don¡¯t you help her? Are you afraid of getting involved inrger conflicts, or are you also just concerned with your own interests?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± Zhao Changhe said calmly. ¡°Of course, my main reasoning is that I have no desire to protect the imperial family. It¡¯s none of my concern. Admiration for the loyal ministers and capable generals is one thing, but getting involved is another.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling nodded and said, ¡°We have also deduced that this is your attitude. It¡¯s quite obvious, and you don¡¯t really do much to hide it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°So, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever considered that many of the current problems are caused by His Majesty himself? That if there were a change in leadership, perhaps these so-called troubled times coulde to an end quickly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Perhaps. But can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Even with His Majesty¡¯s strength, he also had to rely on the cooperation of various families in the beginning to establish the empire. In the end, this ultimately led to the dominance of aristocratic families and powerful sects in each region. I refuse to believe that someone like him would not want to suppress everything, but simply that he is unable to do so, correct?¡±

    ¡°Of course. There are always things that requirepromise. Individual martial prowess cannot decide everything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°While being the strongest in the world may not be able to decide everything, it can deter many things. If he were to go all out and insist on taking Maitreya¡¯s head, I doubt Maitreya would be able to keep it on his shoulders. The barbarians and shamans dare not enter the pass, not because of those defending Yanmen but because of him. There are still many loyal ministers and capable generals who are sacrificing their lives, still holding out hope for him. The curtain of troubled times has not beenpletely drawn back not because of how effective First Seat Tang has been in patching things up, but because he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling nodded and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Cui Wenjing also educated Cui Yuanyang about this in the past. Did she really think that the Tang Wanzhuang had been single-handedly supporting the entire structure of the empire, with the emperor having no hand in it as well? Had she been blinded by storybooks?

    ¡°Your father only ranks tenth on the Ranking of Heaven. Even if he is hiding his strength, it is unlikely that he can defeat the Great Shaman of the northern barbarians. I don¡¯t even think that the Wang n¡¯s power necessarily surpasses that of the Cui n. Even when Situ Xiao was provoking you again and again, you stomached all of it, not daring to smear the face of the Divine Brilliance Sect in the slightest. You let yourself be stifled to such a degree, yet even if your ns did seed, would it not just result in a situation where the strong dominate the weak again? I doubt it would be any different from the rumors that have already spread about him.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling shook his head slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re making assumptions, but that is not how things are done in the imperial court. As for my performance, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve also misunderstood it¡ªin our eyes, no matter how strong a sect is, they are justmoners. Their economy and military have nothing to do with us. I¡¯m not afraid of Situ Xiao, and my father isn¡¯t afraid of Li Shentong. Rather than saying that I¡¯m afraid to offend Situ Xiao, it would be more urate to say that I was adapting to the situation, and he actually helped me achieve what I wanted.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Zhao Changhe paused, then suddenly asked, ¡°But then why are you so anxious?¡±

    This time, Wang Zhaoling fell silent and did not answer.

    Knowing when to stop, Zhao Changhe also did not push him further.

    From whichever angle one looked at it, the Cui n¡¯s actions were more in line with the thinking of aristocratic families, while the Wang n¡¯s move was rather inexplicable. Even if they truly wanted to rece the Xia dynasty, why could they not just wait a few years? There had to be a reason behind it. If they were really allowed to seed in their ns, it was still unclear whether they would be able to have the troubled times end sooner or cause further upheaval.

    Of course, at this stage, they were just testing the waters, and whether they would proceed to the next step was still unknown. It was precisely because it was only at this stage that Wang Zhaoling talked with Zhao Changhe, attempting to sway his opinion and gain his support. When it came to the point where they revealed opposition, Zhao Changhe would probably not dare to step foot in Langya again.

    In other words, it was still possible for them to stop. Zhao Changhe wanted to give it a try. He felt that Wang Zhaoling was not actually a bad person.

    But then, Wang Zhaoling slowly spoke up, ¡°Who would not want the nation to prosper? Whether we are anxious or not, there are reasons for it, but there is no need to say anything more. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it doesn¡¯t need to be said. Although I was stirred by the passion for martial arts, that was just temporary. Even if you don¡¯t want the position of crown prince, I do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Indeed, if the Wang n seeds, this guy would be the crown prince.</i>

    ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions, that¡¯s all.¡± Wang Zhaoling suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Hey, do you think I¡¯m qualified?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Leaving aside other things, your bearing is eptable.¡±

    Wang Zhaolingughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment from you. Let me give you a heads-up. There were actually discussions within our n about whether to assassinate you, of course as long as we are able to make sure that it cannot be traced back to us... The current consensus is to strive to gain your support first, but with your current stance and how things have yed out, it seems that you and I might be enemies in the future, and it¡¯s likely to be the kind that won¡¯t end until one of us dies.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was intrigued and asked, ¡°Then why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if I tell you. You would have no evidence to say that it was done by my Wang n, would you? Are you going to run to Cui Yuanyang and cry to her about it? Let¡¯s be serious,¡± Wang Zhaoling said with a smile. ¡°But anyway, the reason why I¡¯m telling you this... Well, you can consider it a habitual gesture of our aristocratic families, building some goodwill. In case things go south in the future, you can leave me a trace of legacy, how about that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You think so highly of me? Why do you think I¡¯d be able to decide something like that?¡±

    ¡°This is simply called an investment. Whether there will be returns or not depends not only on vision but also luck,¡± Wang Zhaoling patted Zhao Changhe on the shoulder. ¡°As for that treasure that expands one¡¯s meridians, I¡¯ll personally give it to you. I¡¯ll take the favor for myself. Why should I give it to Xia Chichi or Cui Yuanyang?¡±

 Chapter 210: Profound Ice Marine Clay

    <h4>Chapter 210: Profound Ice Marine y</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt that this guy was just going along with the flow and trying to gain some goodwill in vain...

    Cui Yuanyang had been dissuaded from fighting, and there was no longer any pressure to look for ways to get the stipted prize as Wang Zhaoling had already stated that he would have a chat with Zhao Changhe. That meant that the supposed prize was no longer a prize, but would be a part of the marriage negotiations with the Cui n. If they pretended that nothing happened afterward, the rabbit would bite.

    Xia Chichi also understood this, so she no longer insisted on continuing with thepetition. Otherwise, with her not having been seriously injured, it truly would not have been difficult for her to win more matches.

    Regardless of whether it was based on the number of victories or the pressure from the Cui n, the treasure would have been handed over in the first ce.

    Of course, there was nothing that could be done if the Wang n went and acted dishonestly. They could make up any number of excuses, so there really was no guarantee that the treasure would be handed over. Wang Zhaoling¡¯s willingness to give it to Zhao Changhe directly could indeed be considered a show of magnanimity and thus could be seen as building goodwill.

    In fact, even telling him about the impending enmity fell under the category of building goodwill pointlessly.

    Zhao Changhe had already clearly stated his aversion to supporting the Wang n¡¯s actions, and he even refused to participate in thepetition that had been specially made to be enticing to him, preferring to rely on others to try and get the prize for him. Given his sensitive status, he basically fell into the category of people that had to be eliminated if they could not be brought to one¡¯s side.

    Of course, it would not be good for the Wang n if he died inside their residence. But if he were to be assassinatedter for no reason, even his backside could guess that it was the Wang n¡¯s doing. There was truly no need for Wang Zhaoling to tell him about this...

    This was also why Wang Zhaoling could speak of it directly¡ªbecause it did not make a difference whether he said it or not. But being willing to say it could indeed be considered a gesture of goodwill, as it at least warned him to be careful when he was finally back on the road.

    This could only be regarded as a certain level of emotional intelligence. He clearly said that they would likely be enemies, but he said so in a friendly manner, rather than in a way where he woulde to be disliked.

    <i>If everyone in the Wang n was like this, they would be much more troublesome to deal with than the Maitreya Cult... The Maitreya Cult is just too low-levelpared to this.</i>

    In any case, since the treasure that would help him expand his meridians was guaranteed, Zhao Changhe would naturally not be polite nor hypocritical. It was extremely important to him; it would be absolutely idiotic of him to reject such a valuable opportunity. Xia Chichi and Cui Yuanyang were not supposed to participate in the martial artspetition organized by the Wang n, but they had still jumped out and did what they could for his sake. It was only because the Wang n came to be troubled by their actions that they ultimately gave it to him. How could he let their efforts down?

    When Wang Zhaoling said earlier that it was not something like a pill, but rather a ce, it was not a lie. The ce he was referring to was a secret area within the Wang n, in an ice cave.

    Upon entering the ice cave, Zhao Changhe saw arge mass of ice-blue mud-like substance. It was about ten zhang in diameter. It looked like ice but not ice, like snow but not snow. It did not feel cold; rather, it gave off a slightly moist and humid sensation.

    Zhao Changhe felt like abination of sticine and ice cream... though, of course, the faint mysterious aura emanating from it reminded him that it was definitely not ice cream. It was a treasure.

    It was the most fantastical thing that he had seen in this world aside from the Heavenly Tome, and it did not resemble anything from the world of martial arts.

    ¡°What is this treasure called?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°It has no name. There is no mention of it in ancient records either. My ancestors randomly named it Profound Ice Marine y. It must be preserved in the ice cave. Otherwise, its energy would gradually dissipate.¡±

    ¡°...Why does it sound like there¡¯s a lot of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite rare. It¡¯s buried deep in the depths of the sea, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to find. My family has been the guardian of the Eastern Sea for centuries, and we¡¯ve only found a dozen or so clusters like this one. It¡¯s as if there was originally a mountain made of this type of material, which then broke down during the copse of an era. It then scattered into the sea, and buried in the depths. But the ocean is so vast that even looking for a mountain scattered it would be no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and looked at it curiously.

    <i>A mountain of ice cream, huh? How did something like that even form?</i>

    Wang Zhaoling added, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. Although this item is indeed considered a treasure, it¡¯s a bit of a letdown for us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°Why is that? Even if its effects are minor, it should be better than nothing, right? As far as I know, everyrge family would have some people born with deficiencies who would need to improve their aptitude. Shouldn¡¯t it be useful for such situations?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling sighed and said, ¡°Because it can only be used once. Its effects are absorbed and it bes useless after that. It¡¯s not some divine object. With such minor effects, there would need to be massive quantities of it to be useful for a group of people. It can¡¯t be considered valuable to arge n like ours when we only find one every ten years. And to use it to make a useless person slightly less useless? Our Wang n has not reached the point where we can squander resources like that.¡±

    <i>Indeed...</i> Well, it was rtively insignificant for the Wang n, but for certain individuals in need, it was like long-awaited rainfall after a drought.

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°Why do people strive to climb higher? Why is it not enough for us to be a local tyrant at Langya, and so aim to also have influence across the seas? This is because no matter how powerful we are within our ownmandery or even beyond, it cannotpare to being wealthy throughout the four seas. Your father... mmm, well, if you don''t recognize him as such, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, what I was trying to say was that if he wanted to find such a treasure that would help you transform your meridians, it would certainly be easy for him. The fact that it is not in his treasury right now just means that he has not gone looking for it on your behalf. Otherwise, with a singlemand, wouldn¡¯t our Wang n have offered this up as well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That¡¯s true. But why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°My father already unlocked three great Profound Mysteries, but that is not the end of cultivation. To peer into the powers of the ancient era, neither the information nor resources can be provided by just a single region. Take this marine y, for example. What if it isn¡¯t only scattered in the seas, but also onnd? What if most of it is actually onnd? It¡¯s a dream for us to find the source! The same goes for His Majesty. Why do you think he wanted to unify the world back then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe only recalled the blind woman¡¯s words: ¡°<i>Xia Longyuan does not seek thends of the mortal world.¡±</i>

    During his campaign to unify the world, he had already be the strongest figure in the world. A sweeping conquest could only be for more centralized resources, rather than to be a wise and benevolent ruler for the whole world.

    Zhao Changhe sighed, ¡°He became the emperor but did not make any progress. Instead, something went wrong at some point. So why are you following in his footsteps?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling said, ¡°He may not be capable, but that does not mean others aren¡¯t either. Why hold ourselves back?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, recognizing that everyone had their own ambitions. There was nothing more to be said about this. So, he redirected the conversation to the treasure. ¡°How do I use this?¡±

    ¡°You wrap your whole body in it. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still be able to breathe.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Wang Zhaoling found his expression somewhat amusing, ¡°Having Cui Yuanyang watching over you nearby should put your mind at ease, right?¡±

    ¡°...Do I need to take off my clothes?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± he replied. He paused for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Your martial arts understanding and insight are second to none. After trying this treasure out, if you have any insights or realizations, I hope that you¡¯ll share them with me. Perhaps with your wisdom, you can discover things that we have not considered or found before.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    It was a very strange experience, being able to chat so casually with someone who was destined to be an enemy, and using a treasure from them and agreeing to share insights and realizations. Strangely, he did not feel any urgency to try it out. He did not even feel the urge to touch it.

    Was it because his mind was calm, or was it because he knew that its effects were mediocre, and so his expectations were low?

    <i> </i> *

    Cui Yuanyang squatted in front of the marine y, blinking as she watched Zhao Changhe enveloped in the y.

    Before Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was covered, he peeked his face out and spoke to her, which amused the little rabbit greatly. ¡°Big Brother Zhao, you¡¯re so cute.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°Is that really a word that can apply to me?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang extended her finger and poked Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twice,ughing happily as she said, ¡°Is there any more of this mud? I want to cover myself up too.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you really think that this is just some mud? It¡¯s really hard to get this stuff, you know? Whatever, you two can y around here. I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang waved. ¡°Take care, remember to close the door behind you~¡±

    Wang Zhaoling shook his head in exasperation and left.

    As soon as the door closed, the ice cave turned dark. Cui Yuanyang looked a bit cold. She folded her arms and crouched nearby, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. ¡°You seem to get along quite well with him, even trusting him this much. Sitting here in this dark room, covered in mysterious mud, are you not afraid of something going wrong?¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You were just being cute a moment ago.... Look at you now, you¡¯re all suspicious again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Cui Yuanyang poked his face again. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you have no ns. Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any ns or schemes. It¡¯s just easier tomunicate with smart people. If he were a fool, it would be less safe for me.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my protective talisman while I¡¯m here. I feel as safe as ever with you around.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang continued to poke him, ¡°So I¡¯m the one protecting you now, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was quite pleased. ¡°Is there anything else that you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°If you stop poking me, that would be great...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice began to tremble. ¡°This thing... is starting to take effect. I¡¯ll need you to protect me while I concentrate on the changes inside me.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling left the ice cave. After walking through a long corridor, he slowed his pace and stood still for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Miss Xia, your lover is safe. There is no need for you to lurk around and observe. You might as well show yourself and go see him.¡±

    A white figure shed by, and Xia Chichi appeared before him, somewhat surprised. ¡°You really impress us.¡±

    ¡°Us? There¡¯s someone else with you? Venerable Vermillion Bird?¡± Wang Zhaoling smiled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite easy to guess. Given the current situation, there is actually room for cooperation between our Wang n and your cult. With youing all this way, I don¡¯t believe that there is no intention from your side to explore the idea of an alliance.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°So your n organized this martial arts conference not just to test the waters, nor just to win Zhao Changhe over... but also to negotiate with our Four Idols Cult?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re making a bold move, weighing the world. Others will only focus on the matters that are easier to see. As for inviting those from demonic cults, it¡¯sparatively a minor matter, as it simply seems like a matter of course.¡± Wang Zhaoling sighed. ¡°There are always many benefits to doing things in a grand manner.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Xia Chichi said, ¡°Actually... it¡¯s not half bad for celebrating a birthday.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling remained silent.

    ¡°As long as what you gave Changhe is truly useful, we will form this alliance.¡±

 Chapter 211: Body of Gods and Demons

    <h4>Chapter 211: Body of Gods and Demons</h4>

    The premise of this alliance was somewhat awkward...

    Both parties were ¡°rebels,¡± and unlike the Maitreya Cult, there were no doctrinal or religious conflicts. Logically, this alliance seemed quite natural. The only thing that really needed to be discussed was how the profits were to be shared, such as whether the Four Idols Cult could be the state religion after the Wang n seeds, and so on.

    However, what ended up being mentioned instead was whether or not what they gave to Zhao Changhe would truly be useful.

    Wang Zhaoling was still thinking that they would eventually have to kill Zhao Changhe, so he did not find much significance in what they were giving him.

    <i>Wait... Is Xia Chichi really saying that our attitude toward Zhao Changhe is a condition to the alliance?</i>

    Wang Zhaoling frowned and asked, ¡°Does Venerable Vermillion Bird also acquiesce to that condition?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Of course, if the venerable did not say anything, how could I represent the Holy Cult in making such grand decisions?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling nodded. ¡°Pleasee inside to meet with my father and further discuss the details.¡±

    Xia Chichi looked at him deeply, said nothing, and followed him deeper into their residence.

    In reality, even if the Wang n agreed on the surface and assassinated Zhao Changhe in secret, nobody would know. Even if they did, there would be no evidence. As more people began to suspect Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity, the number of parties who wanted him dead would only increase.

    Once their two sides allied with one another, this unsubstantiated matter was unlikely to affect the bigger picture.

    Therefore, this condition could only be considered a form of pressure, urging the Wang n to be cautious in their actions. At the very least, they could not allow anyone identifiable as a member of the n or coborating with them to go out and kill Zhao Changhe recklessly. This indirectly filtered out arge number of experts from the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man, reducing the pressure on Zhao Changhe considerably.

    Meanwhile, Xia Chichi was quite puzzled as to why the venerable wanted to protect Zhao Changhe...

    Standing in the distance, Vermillion Bird felt quite helpless. Of course she had to protect Zhao Changhe. After all, they had not yet figured out the meaning behind Zhao Changhe¡¯s peculiar interaction with the star chart, so how could she allow for him to be killed so easily?

    Given the situation, those unaware might think that the Four Idols Cult and Zhao Changhe already have some secret agreement.

    No one was as anxious as Vermillion Bird right now. Although she knew who and where ck Tortoise was, the journey was long, and the area where ck Tortoise could be was vast. She had already instructed some people to contact ck Tortoise urgently, but it was proving to be too difficult to reach that stubborn reptile quickly. In the end, she had no choice but to focus on keeping Zhao Changhe safe for the time being.

    Vermillion Bird was even worried that something might happen to Zhao Changhe while he was enveloped in that marine y, feeling more nervous for him than she would have been for her own child.

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe, in the meantime, was quite fine. In fact, he was even feeling great.

    While his entire body was wrapped in marine y, he experienced a sensation of harmony and rxation. It was as if countless small hands were massaging his body, providing him a refreshing coolness that nourished and repaired his hidden injuries.

    To describe it more mystically, it felt a bit like returning to a mother¡¯s womb... Well, Zhao Changhe did not really know what it felt like to be in the womb, nor did he know why his mind came to think this thought.

    Under careful introspection, he discovered that he had umted injuries from his past battles and bursts of vicious qi, realizing that there were actually many minor issues in his body that were nigh-impossible to see. But with the help of the marine. y, they were slowly being repaired.

    Just this process alone made the experience worth it.

    As for his meridians, they were not actually being forcefully widened. Rather, it was more like they were being repaired, giving them a slightly healthier and more robust feeling.

    Therefore, as Wang Zhaoling said, the effect that the marine y had in expanding the meridians could only be regarded as minor, but due to how low his expectations were, he found himself surprised by the supposed ¡°slight¡± improvement the marine y brought.

    To put it in perspective.... Suppose the meridians of proud geniuses such as Yue Hongling were as thick as a finger. In that case, Zhao Changhe¡¯s were more like a toothpick.

    Therefore, even though he was cultivating using a peerless divine art, Zhao Changhe¡¯s internal cultivation remained extremely difficult as the capacity of his meridians was just too small to amodate the amount of true qi he could cultivate. This was why he had to rely on the method from the Four Idols Cult to even just break through to the fifthyer of the Profound Gate.

    Worse still, the further he progressed, the more challenging it would be. While the clever technique of the Four Idols Cult allowed him to take shortcuts, it still required him to have a certain foundation. If things continued as they were, he might never break through to the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    Meanwhile, Yue Hongling, who was younger than him and likely had a worse cultivation technique than he did, could reach the ninthyer of the Profound Gate at just twenty years old even though they had simr aptitude when it came to cultivation. This vast difference was solely due to the difference in breadth of their meridians.

    If a finger were to grow by the size of a toothpick, then the improvement would indeed be regarded as slight, but if a toothpick were to grow by the size of a toothpick, that was a whole different story.

    Zhao Changhe had never felt his internal true qi surge like this before. <i>This is what it truly means for a river to flow vigorously, as opposed to the stagnant ditch that I had before!</i>

    He could now be certain that with his meridians now ¡°doubled¡± in size, his internal cultivation could break through to the sixthyer of the Profound Gate without relying on the technique from the Four Idols Cult. All he needed to do now was umte enough true qi to reach the threshold.

    While the poor condition of his meridians affected his output, including bursts of power inbat and breakthroughs, it did not hinder the speed at which he could umte true qi using the Six Harmonies Art at all. In regard, he had always been fast. It was very likely that in barely any time, he would be able to break through to the sixthyer without any assistance.

    Zhao Changhe was almost in tears.

    <i>What kind of miraculous substance is this marine y? Right, can the Heavenly Tome analyze it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind turned to the golden foil on his chest.

    <i>The golden foil isn¡¯t reacting... What a pity. This page of the Heavenly Tome should just be rted to martial arts rather than miraculous substances. There must be another page of the Heavenly Tome that corresponds to such substances.</i>

    <i>Wait...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was surprised to find that the energy in the marine y seemed to be ¡°repairing¡± the Heavenly Tome as well. The previously dull and unremarkable golden foil began to emit a faint glow.

    <i>Is the seal going to loosen up a bit? Wait, if this thing IS unsealed, is it gonna kill me?</i>

    Not long after, golden light shone brightly, and three words emerged in the manner of a VR disy: ¡°Innate Dao Body.¡±

    That was all.

    Zhao Changhe pondered silently. Considering that this page of the Heavenly Tome was only rted to martial arts and cultivation, these words likely indicated that the ultimate goal of this kind of body modification and repair was a level of cultivation called Innate Dao Body. However, since this clump of marine y was so basic, the Heavenly Tome could only interpret a name, without providing any specific methods of cultivation.

    This concept was quite intriguing because Zhao Changhe had never heard any mention of concepts such as Dao Bodies or Demon Physiques, which were found in various fantasy works in the modern world. Now, it appeared that such concepts had in fact existed in the previous era, but were now lost to the annals of history.

    <i>Could it be that the greatest divide between the two eras lies in this aspect? When it¡¯s said that Xia Longyuan, Wang Daoning, and others unlocking the three great Profound Mysteries is not the end of cultivation, is this the next step? When the body transforms into another kind of body, is that the boundary between humans and gods or demons?</i>

    Just as he pondered this, a faint ice-blue energy seeped out from the golden foil, as if it were repelling something.

    It seemed to absorb the energy and partially lift some of its seals, but it also expelled the residue, as if saying, <i>You are not qualified to merge with me.</i>

    Then, a new message appeared on the VR disy: ¡°It is rmended to prevent the infiltration of special energy rted to the Sea n.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    In other words, the marine y had two purposes. It could help improve one¡¯s body, but at the same time, they might be infiltrated by some kind of foreign energy. It was then possible that the infiltration of that energy could lead to them being controlled or assimted.

    Zhao Changhe immediately made use of the poison resistance quality of the Six Harmonies Art to scan his body for any unusual energy. Sure enough, he soon detected traces of ice-blue energy lurking in his dantian, meridians, and even cells. It was almost indistinguishable from his own internal energy, and he would not have noticed it if not for the warning of the Heavenly Tome.

    Zhao Changhe broke out in a cold sweat. He carefully and slowly expelled the energy, then heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>Thank goodness for the Heavenly Tome...</i>

    <i>Judging from Wang Zhaoling¡¯s attitude, they probably don¡¯t know anything about this, and it did not seem like they were plotting anything, at least not in this manner. Either way, I wonder about the urgency in the Wang n¡¯s actions. Could this be somehow rted to it? Perhaps the Wang n has unknowingly been infiltrated by this energy, but they¡¯re just unaware?</i>

    Zhao Changhe wiped off the marine y from his face and opened his eyes to see Cui Yuanyang sitting in front of him with her knees against her chest. She was gazing at him with sparkling eyes and a gentle expression.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart softened. The little girl was really sitting there motionless in the bone-chilling ice cave, guarding him like a loyal sentry.

    Seeing the way he poked his head out, Cui Yuanyang could not help but smile and ask, ¡°Are you all good?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Zhao Changhe shifted around, causing the marine y to scatter in all directions. The energy contained in it had nowpletely dissipated, rendering it nothing more than meaningless and unappetizing ice cream.

    He gently embraced Cui Yuanyang, ¡°How long was I wrapped up? Are you cold?¡±

    With her cultivation reaching the fifthyer through the Qinghe Purple Qi Art, how could she be afraid of the cold in a mere ice cave... But instinctively, Zhao Changhe still saw her as the trembling little rabbit from that rainy day, so he naturally came to ask her such a question.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over an hour,¡± Cui Yuanyang snuggled into his embrace. Her eyes darted around mischievously as she said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m cold. Can you hold me?¡±

    The big bear dared to ask, and the little rabbit dared to answer.

    Neither of them realized that if they were cold, they could just leave. Their minds were both preupied with holding each other tighter.

    And then, as they cuddled, Zhao Changhe could not help but lean in for a kiss.

    A triumphant gleam shed in the little rabbit¡¯s eyes.

    <i>This feels so nice. Ever since that kiss the other day, I¡¯ve been wanting to kiss him again...</i>

 Chapter 212: Tiger vs. Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 212: Tiger vs. Rabbit</h4>

    While the little tiger was busy in a meeting with a bunch of old lions, the little rabbit was sneakily stealing food.

    Xia Chichi was in a secret meeting with the head of the Wang n, Wang Daoning. They briefly discussed some preliminary views on the alliance. Apart from thoroughly avoiding the topic of Zhao Changhe, they were very much pleased with the considerations made by the other side.

    For the Wang n, the Four Idols Cult was a very appropriate external aid. Its reputation was not as lowly as that of the Maitreya Cult, nor was it as unpleasant as colluding with foreigners like the barbarians. There was no conflict in their goals, and their objectives were simr. They were very suitable allies.

    Looking at the smiling faces of both parties, it was as if Wang Daozhong sustaining injuries from facing Vermillion Bird had not happened at all.

    ¡°If Venerable Vermillion Bird is in Langya and is avable, she is wee to have a drink at our Wang n,¡± Wang Daoning personally escorted Xia Chichi out. He sighed as he said, ¡°The venerable is truly cautious...¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that the venerable doesn¡¯t trust the Wang n, she just has a lot of matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, shall I have Daozhong or Zhaoling pay your Four Idols Cult a visit as well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll first ry our discussions to the venerable and see what her opinion is. As the head of the Wang n, you don¡¯t need to send me off. There¡¯s no need for so much courtesy.¡±

    Wang Daoning epted and instructed his son, ¡°Escort the saintess out.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling smiled and made a gesture of invitation.

    An old man watched Xia Chichi leave the inner hall, then whispered to Wang Daoning, ¡°If we¡¯re to talk about survivors from the Luo n, Xia Chichi seems to be the most likely one to actually be the offspring of His Majesty. After all, she even has the surname Xia.¡±

    Wang Daoning sighed and said, ¡°You know, when ites to evidence, the surname is the most meaningless. Anyone can have the surname Xia. Besides, if it were true, she would not im to have the surname Xia...the way Zhao Changhe does not recognize the surname. The more openly and boldly one portrays theirself to have the surname Xia, the less likely it is to be true.¡±

    ¡°What if everyone is just overthinking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s already meaningless. It seems you still have not understood the root of the matter. The root lies in how many people are willing to recognize what is true and what is false. With Tang Wanzhuang and Cui Wenjing recognizing Zhao Changhe as such, it bes the truth even if it were false.¡±

    ¡°But if His Majesty himself has not spoken, what¡¯s the use of them recognizing Zhao Changhe?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that the crux of everything taking ce lies in the passing of His Majesty? Otherwise, why do you think Cui Wenjing and Tang Wanzhuang have chosen to sit back and let Zhao Changhe roam the <i>jianghu</i> rather than try to bring him back to the capital? While Zhao Changhe¡¯s unwillingness is one aspect, their desire to wait until His Majesty¡¯s passing is much more crucial.¡±

    The old man clicked his tongue and said, ¡°But Xia Chichi is also quite a peculiar character, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She defeated Yang Bugui with just a single move, and even when Zhaoling tried his best to gain the upper hand, he only managed a slight advantage. She has boundless prospects. Zhaoling¡¯s marriage has yet to be discussed, so....¡±

    Wang Daoning sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about this. However, regardless of whatever the Four Idols Cult thinks or knows about Xia Chichi¡¯s identity, they would never agree to have their saintess be used for marriage. This matter must not even be mentioned, otherwise it will harm our alliance.¡±

    ¡°These cults are truly ignorant of how the world works.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case though?¡± Wang Daoning whispered to himself. ¡°Perhaps what they believe in is the truth...¡±

    The old man: ¡°?¡±

    Wang Daoning shook his head and changed the subject, ¡°Since Zhao Changhe is unwilling to cooperate, then we cannot allow him to stay here. However, we cannot have him die here, nor let our peopley a hand on him. We must sever and prevent any ties between him and our Wang n. With that in mind, contact the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Once Zhao Changhe leaves Langya, have them make their move.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Meanwhile, Wang Zhaoling escorted Xia Chichi out. Before they could walk far, Xia Chichi asked, ¡°Is Zhao Changhe alright?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling checked the time, ¡°He should be about done by now. Miss Xia, do you want to see him? How long has it been since you parted?¡±

    Xia Chichi pretended not to care. ¡°I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling did not know how to react, ¡°Thene with me.¡±

    A hint of regret shed in his eyes.

    While he truly did have no interest in Cui Yuanyang, he did feel somewhat attracted to Xia Chichi.

    During the martial artspetition, at the moment when her breathtaking beauty underneath her mask was revealed, not only Wang Zhaoling, but many others as well were stunned by her beauty. Wang Zhaoling dared to say that Xia Chichi would definitely have many suitors after this.

    Unfortunately, there were too many things that he had to consider. His birthdays were not simply birthdays, and the martial arts meet that he organized was not simply a martial arts meet. Even something like admiration or attraction toward a girl was not something that he could just express.

    <i> </i> *

    Inside the ice cave, Zhao Changhe did not kiss Cui Yuanyang for long before he pulled away.

    Just a short embrace and a kiss were enough. After all, this was still enemy territory. How could he be in the mood for anything else while being in such a ce?

    Cui Yuanyang bit her lower lip, feeling a little disappointed. In her eyes, the Wang n was not really enemy territory, and she hade here to discuss her brother¡¯s wedding. This dark and secluded ce, with just the two of them, actually brought her a feeling of anticipation. But before she could even have enough of kissing him, he pulled away, actually wanting to leave already.

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to sit up straight and move Cui Yuanyang aside, the little rabbit suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°Big brother Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°This is the Wang n¡¯s territory. We should leave first... Huh... Eh?¡±

    She gently licked his ear.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s whole body shivered, and he was utterly dumbfounded.

    Seeing how intense his reaction was, Cui Yuanyang found herself amused and nibbled on his ear.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°Are you... are you looking for trouble, little brat?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang blinked her eyes innocently.

    In the next moment, her timid big brother Zhao suddenly turned into a fierce tiger, wrapping her up in his arms, and fiercely taking her lips.

    He was much rougher this time. Previously, he had been gentle and kissed her with closed lips, but this time, he went straight through, prying the little rabbit¡¯s mouth open.

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mind exploded, and she once again experienced the dizzying sensation she felt before. She felt even more suffocated and dazed than back then. The surge of heat from within seemed to burn the coldness of the icy cave away.

    He did not stop there. He did not hesitate to explore other areas of the little rabbit that he had not tested before.

    <i>This little rabbit has really grown up quite a bit...</i>

    Zhao Changhe never thought that Yangyang would be the one whom he made the most progress with besides Chichi.

    The allure hidden beneath her cute appearance made one forget her agepletely.

    She actually was not that young, in fact. In this world, many girls her age would have been married already, and many of them would even have a child or two.

    ¡°Big brother Zhao, Zhao... Mmf...¡± Cui Yuanyang finally began to push him away in a bit of panic. <i>He¡¯s not going to take me in a ce like this, would he? I¡¯m not ready yet...</i>

    Zhao Changhe, panting heavily, backed away slightly. ¡°You little troublemaker, don¡¯t you know that there are some areas you shouldn¡¯t tease like that?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ve never been licked like that by anyone as fierce as you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost exploded. ¡°What?! Someone has licked you like that? Who?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang paused for a moment, then suddenly burst into giggles.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Brother Zhao, are you done?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shouted loudly, ¡°Just a moment!¡±

    Seeing how urgently he reacted, Cui Yuanyang hugged him again with a mischievous smile, ¡°It¡¯s big sis Chichi...¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately softened, feeling drained. ¡°You little...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door was kicked open, and Xia Chichi stormed in angrily, ¡°Just a moment? What do you mean by that?!¡±

    The two quickly separated, Cui Yuanyang lowered her head to straighten her messy clothes. Xia Chichi was furious and lunged forward. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re dead!¡±

    The ice cave shook as the sounds of their battle echoed.

    After a moment, Zhao Changhe fled out of the door with his head in his arms. Wang Zhaoling stood far away with his hands tucked in his sleeves, watching him from a distance. He said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to mediate the fight inside?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that Wang Zhaoling, who had always been quite ssy, was being unfriendly toward him for the first time... <i>Am I just being too sensitive?</i>

    He did not dwell on it too much, feeling embarrassed. ¡°I tried, but Yangyang just ended up hitting me too.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well then...¡± Zhao Changhe changed the subject, ¡°Umm, ording to my analysis, this Profound Ice Marine y isn¡¯t actually for expanding one¡¯s meridians, but for healing the hidden ailments in one¡¯s body.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling was startled. He nodded and said, ¡°No wonder... Since the substance has always been used by those with congenital deficiencies, they would naturally have unhealthy meridians, so we ended up assuming that it was to be used for expanding meridians, but it seems that its uses are more extensive than just that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Are there specific locations where you search for this substance? Or do you just search for it aimlessly?¡±

    ¡°There is a certain area where we have found greater sess. We have inds in the sea where we mine some minerals and search for this substance at the same time,¡± Wang Zhaoling said. ¡°Do you intend to go and search for some yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Can I?¡±

    Wang Zhaoling pondered for a while before shaking his head and saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but since you aren¡¯t going to cooperate with us, you are an outsider. It would not be suitable for you to visit our mining sites.¡±

    ¡°Then forget it.¡±

    As they were talking, Xia Chichi strode out of the room, defeated rabbit in hand. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°The youngdy of the Cui n has been kidnapped by our Four Idols Cult! If someone surnamed Zhao has the guts, thene and rescue her!¡±

    After saying that, she leaped over the wall and disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 213: The Renewed Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Renewed Rabbit</h4>

    Zhao Changhe chased after her, but before he could get two streets from the Wang Residence, a sh of red appeared before him, apanied by a fragrant breeze.

    Vermillion Bird was blocking his path.

    ¡°...The Four Idols Cult isn¡¯t actually kidnapping Yangyang, right?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said calmly, ¡°Hold out your hand and let me check if there are any seque from your contact with the marine y.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    Seeing his dumb expression, Vermillion Bird impatiently reached out and directly pointed her finger at the point between his eyebrows.

    After a moment, she withdrew her finger with some surprise. ¡°Your meridians seem to have truly improved, and it appears that some of your hidden injuries have been alleviated... It looks like it was greatly beneficial to your situation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Are you really here to verify whether I¡¯ve been cheated?</i>

    Vermillion Bird pondered for a moment and said, ¡°By refusing to cooperate with the Wang n in their martial artspetition, you¡¯ve earned their ill will. However, they do not seem to care that you used their treasure, suggesting that they may already see you as a dead person. Being in Langya actually keeps you safe, as they would not dare to act so tantly here. It will only be after you leave that you will have to be extra cautious. It¡¯s best to set up some traps and conceal your movements.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression became increasingly strange, and it took him a while to respond. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your concern, Venerable.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said coldly, ¡°Who said I¡¯m concerned about you? Until your situation is clear, your life belongs to my Four Idols Cult. If it¡¯s proven that certain spections are wrong, I will personally kill you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded like a chicken. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing. It¡¯s just that my future wife was abducted by your cult¡¯s saintess, and I need to go rescue her.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Chichi acted rashly in the martial artspetition and revealed her true face in front of others. Although there have been no actual consequences to this, her identity cannot really be hidden anymore. You should know that her actions were driven by her emotions and were highly irrational. It can be said that regardless of any of the cult¡¯s restrictions, rtionships like yours that are driven by passion are detrimental to cultivation and decision-making.¡±

    ¡°...But I thought Chichi was really cool, just like when I first met her.¡±

    Vermillion Bird ignored hisment and continued, ¡°I will have her reflect on her actions, and you should reflect on yours too. Both of you have grand ambitions, so you should not indulge in such trivial matters. This is well-intentioned advice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Venerable.¡±

    ¡°From your tone, it sounds like you know you¡¯re wrong but you would do the same thing given the opportunity.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I just feel that since your esteemed cult honors the four idols, why avoid the principles of the two prities? Following the will of heaven and amodating the people is the embodiment of the four idols.¡±

    Vermillion Bird chuckled dryly. ¡°You should save those words for when you¡¯re truly qualified to discuss the purpose of the Four Idols Cult with me. The way you are now, your arguments are nothing but a joke.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    Vermillion Bird floated away. ¡°You have half an hour to bid farewell. Chichi has other important matters to attend to. Her cultivation is much more important than being entangled in such trivial matters.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched as her graceful figure departed and scratched his head.

    Vermillion Bird still maintained her stubborn attitude, but this time Zhao Changhe felt that her concern for Chichi was more like that of a senior who cared about her proteg¨¦e rather than just due to the constraints set by the cult.

    She even showed a hint of concern for him.

    Suddenly, the terrifying image that he had of Vermillion Bird in his mind changed, and for some reason, he started seeing her as a caring guardian of the bride¡¯s family....

    He found it particrly puzzling.

    At the end of the day, Zhao Changhe also knew that Vermillion Bird¡¯s caring attitude toward Chichi was genuine, while her attitude toward him was purely due to the peculiar incident with his star chart. If she were to find out that he had nothing to do with the Four Idols Cult, then forget about helping him, she might turn even more ruthless than the Wang n toward him.

    But what exactly <i>had</i> happened back then? He did not know either... If the Heavenly Tome could even analyze the changes in his physique and the ultimate goal of that lump of ice cream, why could it not analyze that cultivation technique?

    His head hurt.

    The headquarters of the Four Idols Cult in Langya was easy to find. Vermillion Bird and Xia Chichi were the only two people there.

    Zhao Changhe traversed the rooftops and walls nearby, passing by one lit-up room after the other. He soon found Xia Chichi¡¯s room. As he nced inside, he was dumbfounded.

    Inside, Cui Yuanyang was bound to a chair, writhing and struggling. Her movements highlighted her modest curves in an exquisite manner due to the rope that bound her to the chair. She suddenly became even more alluring as a result.

    Her mouth was not sealed, and she was cursing, ¡°You always only bully me! If you¡¯re so tough, then why don¡¯t you go and fight Tang Wanzhuang! Being at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate isn¡¯t that impressive! Let me practice for a few more months and I¡¯ll beat you up! <i>Wuuuu</i>...¡±

    Xia Chichi crossed her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen Tang Wanzhuang, what does she have to do with me? But you, do you know that I watched him escort you home back then?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang shut her mouth.

    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t me him for finding someone else afterward. After all, I told him to go find someone else myself.¡±

    ¡°What??¡±

    ¡°But you!¡± Xia Chichi grabbed Cui Yuanyang¡¯s cor. ¡°Are you, the youngdy of the Cui n, trying to lose all your dignity?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s lips twitched and she actually felt likeughing.

    <i>It¡¯s really fun to be around this big sis.</i>

    Actually, they had already argued in the carriage previously, and now she was just looking for another subject to argue with her about. She was clearly just triggered by jealousy over what had happened back in the Wang n.

    <i>But wasn¡¯t what I did something you taught me yourself? Why does she suddenly feel a bit pitiful...</i>

    <i>No, wait... She¡¯s the White Tiger Saintess, a prominent figure among the younger generation. She wouldn¡¯t do something as trivial as tying someone up for being jealous and just to give them a lesson. There must be a deeper purpose behind it.</i>

    Just as he was about to formte a question, there was a faint knock on the window. Xia Chichi immediately let go of Cui Yuanyang¡¯s cor and straightened her clothes. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe slipped in through the window and said helplessly, ¡°Why did you have to tie her up...¡±

    Xia Chichi asked in surprise, ¡°Why did youe sote? I was worried that I¡¯d run out of things to talk about with this little brat.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°I was stopped by Venerable Vermillion Bird.¡±

    Xia Chichi became nervous. ¡°Did she give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°No, she was actually strangely nice.... Actually, I feel that she genuinely cares about you.¡± Zhao Changhe chattered on while sneakily trying to untie Cui Yuanyang.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xia Chichi pulled him back abruptly.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°What are you¡ª<i>mmmmf</i>...¡±

    Xia Chichi tiptoed, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him passionately.

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock.

    <i>So you tied me up here just to do this in front of me?! So that you could see how I would feel?! I actually felt a bit sorry for you just now, but you¡¯re just outright evil!</i>

    Cui Yuanyang struggled violently. ¡°Witch! You shameless witch!¡±

    ¡°<i>Umhf</i>...¡± Zhao Changhe iled his arms, feeling that it was indeed cruel to be doing this in such circumstances. Tragically, however, he simply did not have the ability to beat Chichi...

    In less than a moment, Xia Chichi subdued him and threw him onto the bed. Even his acupoint maniption technique was rendered useless before her.

    Cui Yuanyang said, ¡°You witch, if you actually dare, your venerable will beat you to death!¡±

    Xia Chichi said leisurely, ¡°I¡¯m not really doing anything, little brat. Just watch closely and treat this as a lesson.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang watched helplessly as Xia Chichi teased his ears while her hand reached down to find something.

    Admittedly, the tigress was truly enchanting and alluring. Even as a woman watching from the side, her breath quickened. She did not know what she looked like back in the ice cave, but she imagined it was worse than this.

    Refusing to admit defeat, she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll do it ten thousand times after you leave, just to spite you!¡±

    ¡°As long as I can¡¯t see it, what¡¯s there to be angry about? See, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s angry now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang almost felt like she was going to have a breakdown right then and there.

    Xia Chichi was feeling smug, but she did not notice that Zhao Changhe, who had been enduring everything silently, had quietly unsealed his acupoints while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. He then countered with a swift two-finger technique to subdue her.

    Xia Chichi was stunned. ¡°I know I took ount of your acupoint maniption....¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°That was then, this is now.¡±

    Xia Chichi finally realized what was going on. ¡°Your meridians have expanded... at least doubled!¡±

    She had not exerted a lot of strength on his acupoints, as she knew that his meridians weren¡¯t particrly strong and too much force could damage them. It had flitted past her mind that he had just expanded his meridians. In the end, the first time it came to be of use was not to cultivate or trick an opponent but to get back at her.

    ¡°The tables have turned!¡± Zhao Changhe brushed his hand over her, sealing her acupoints while stripping her down.

    The little tiger who had made a tactical error was tragically stripped bare.

    Whether Zhao Changhe had forgotten or intentionally did not release Cui Yuanyang from her bindings. Oddly, however, she no longer seemed angry and even watched with great interest despite still being tied to a chair.

    Whoever was in control made all the difference!

    <i>Look at this little witch being held up by her legs, hmph... She¡¯s still only at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, and she¡¯s just the sixth hidden dragon, and yet she thinks she¡¯s all that great? Hmph...</i>

    <i>So this is how it¡¯s supposed to be, huh?</i>

    The little girl felt like she was attending the most important demonstration ss in her life.

    ¡°Do you still dare?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uwaaahhh</i>, I was wrong...¡±

    Hearing Xia Chichi¡¯s sobbing voice, which rather than turning furious from having the tables turned on her became even more alluring, Cui Yuanyang pursed her lips. <i>She¡¯s truly a witch of a demonic cult!</i>

    After who knows how long, themotion finally ceased.

    ¡°Have you been holding it in for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Mhm...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice was extremely content.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Why are you using that to wipe?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang leaned over to have a look, only to see Zhao Changhe using a golden foil to wipe something...

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve always wanted to give it a touch-up, but unfortunately, there was no stock. Now that I finally have some, I can¡¯t neglect it...¡±

 Chapter 214: I Have My Saber and I Have Wine

    <h4>Chapter 214: I Have My Saber and I Have Wine</h4>

    The Heavenly Tome had a spirit. It could be like Dragon Bird, just having some spirituality but not actually alive. Or it could be a true living being, in which case Zhao Changhe was about eighty percent sure that the blind woman was the spirit. The threat of him being the first it killed after being unsealed sounded like a toothless bite.

    Of course, Zhao Changhe was still holding back a lot of anger toward the blind woman who had inexplicably dragged him into this world. If he could not defeat her, could he not at least outsmart her from another angle?

    If she really was the spirit of the Heavenly Tome, she probably had a very important purpose, and she could probably endure such provocations.

    Furthermore, Zhao Changhe did not quite believe that the Heavenly Tome would start unsealing itself due to some humiliation it experienced... There were some things that were simply set to happen in the first ce. If you, for example, don¡¯t know certain concepts in math, can you suddenly grasp them just because someone makes you feel embarrassed? Of course not. If that im was merely an excuse made up by the blind woman, then perhaps the truth was that smearing the page <i>did</i> have some use.

    Regardless of whether his spection was correct or not, he had to try again.

    If he waspletely wrong, and an angry little girl jumped out of the Heavenly Tome after it was unsealed and stabbed him to death, then so be it.

    Zhao Changhe nervously watched the golden foil. It remained calm and unresponsive, just like the first time he had smeared it in such a way.

    He sighed and washed it again with water, then carefully ced it back into his chest pocket.

    The two women watched him as if they were watching some performance art, utterly puzzled and perplexed.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhao Changhe went to release Cui Yuanyang, and Cui Yuanyang, now freed, did not explode in anger as he initially expected. Instead, she just sat there with a flushed face, stretching her body that had fallen a bit numb from being bound to the chair for some time.

    Just moments ago, she had watched everything with genuine curiosity without thinking too much about it, but now her face was burning with embarrassment. She felt that she had just witnessed something a little bit beyond her tolerance level.

    <i>Big brother Zhao is a baddie. He deliberately made me watch everything... After witnessing that, it¡¯s as if I¡¯vepletely epted my fate as being his...</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe simply went back to the bed and embraced the little white tiger, whispering softly, ¡°I feel like with Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s attitude, there aren¡¯t as many obstacles between us as before. There¡¯s still hope. I¡¯ll try my best...¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled and started to put on her clothes. Cui Yuanyang just realized that she did not even notice when Chichi¡¯s acupoints had been unsealed¡ªhad she willingly participated since the beginning?

    Xia Chichizily remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the venerable¡¯s stubbornness when ites to our doctrine. If she¡¯s being a bit nicer to you now, there is definitely a reason for it, and it¡¯s most likely superficial. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s changed out of nowhere. I¡¯m afraid that the person who might want to kill you the most in the end is her.... That is also why I¡¯ve never dared to truly give myself to you. I am truly afraid of crossing her bottom line. Do you me me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°I can only me myself for not being strong enough.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled slightly and gently kissed him. ¡°You¡¯re already very strong. You¡¯re especially impressive to me, because I¡¯ve known you from the beginning. It¡¯s like I¡¯m witnessing the rise of a miracle. Changhe, do you know...¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s strength is also a kind of aphrodisiac... If you were weak, it¡¯s possible that I would have already abandoned you. And even if I didn¡¯t, I would probably only care for you condescendingly, and I would never let you y with me like this. Do you think I¡¯m shallow for this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? If I was really that weak, let alone whether or not you would abandon me, I doubt I would even be able to face you myself.¡±

    Xia Chichi stroked his hair and whispered softly, ¡°If you be strong enough, not only might the venerable¡¯s thoughts change, but even if you enjoy that sly little rabbit who¡¯s eavesdropping on us, her father would not say a word of protest.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Tang Wanzhuang and Yue Hongling both looking at you expectantly while being in condescending positions? To be honest, in my eyes, they aren¡¯t even qualified... How dare they act so high and mighty?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    ¡°If we¡¯re to talk about being expectant, only I, as your senior brother, can look at you expectantly. I look forward to the day when Tang Wanzhuang kowtows and prostrates herself in worship and Yue Hongling acts all submissive toward you. What a scene that will be, <i>hehehe</i>.¡±

    As Xia Chichi spoke, she finally finished adjusting her attire. She gracefully got out of the bed, then casually pinched Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face. As Cui Yuanyang red at her angrily, Xia Chichi turned around with a light smile. ¡°The venerable just sent me a message. I must go now, but I¡¯ll be waiting for the day you boldly stride into the Four Idols Cult and openly ask for my hand in marriage.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, she left through the window.

    d in white, with a sword at her side, she walked away under the moonlight.

    <i>Where in the world did that flirtatious enchantress from earlier go? What¡¯s with her suddenly looking like a proud swordswoman?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang watched her leave nkly, feeling that this might be the big sister that she knew the best, yet also the least.

    Not to mention Cui Yuanyang, even Zhao Changhe felt that he did not fully understand Xia Chichi.

    After all, the experiences of their youth were far different from one another. He could not even distinguish which side of himself was the real one, let alone understand Chichi¡¯s true nature.

    <i>Right, doesn¡¯t this little rabbit also have different sides to her?</i>

    Noticing his gaze, Cui Yuanyang subconsciously shrank. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said angrily, ¡°Huh? Do you think I¡¯m nning to do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t? You deliberately left me tied up so that I would watch everything...¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I was just giving you a lesson so that you won¡¯t be fooled in the future.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang turned red and spat out, ¡°You¡¯re clearly enjoying being obscene.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pinched her cheeks. ¡°I was never a good person to begin with. I warned you before, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, even if you want to run, I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang let him pinch her and stared at him steadily. After a while, she said, ¡°Big brother Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°In fact, me going on this trip was pretty much my father intentionally arranging for us to meet. He does not want you to forget about me, and neither do I. So I took the initiative to...get close to you. Do you think I¡¯m scheming?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smirked. ¡°You¡¯re scheming? I think it¡¯s your father who¡¯s truly scheming with how he¡¯s ying both sides. But considering that you¡¯re from the Cui n, it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang remarked, ¡°Since thest time we met, you¡¯ve been showing that you don¡¯t like aristocratic families.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°Does that include the Tang n?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang breathed a sigh of relief, then continued, ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t like them, you could have still lied to the Wang n and made peace with them. There are many benefits to doing so. Why refuse them so directly? You¡¯re only putting yourself in danger that way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her with some surprise and said with a smile, ¡°ttering the powerful, deceiving others, and ingratiating myself to the strong? That¡¯s simply not who I am. Would you really like me if I was like that?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang tilted her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but as long as it¡¯s you, I should be fine with it. Besides, if you were such a character, the first one you¡¯d pander to would be my family. We¡¯d be the first to benefit, so why not? There¡¯s no way that the Wang n would stand to benefit first.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled helplessly.

    ¡°If I were in your position, not to even mention inheriting the throne in the future, it would be a very simple matter to seize some power and directly proim myself a king. But it seems like you don¡¯t even consider that an option, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed her small, round face. ¡°I have my saber and I have wine. I have no need to be a king.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang let him rub her face, her serious gaze gradually turning soft.

    Xia Chichi said that a man¡¯s strength was a kind of aphrodisiac.

    But Cui Yuanyang felt that this wild and untamed nature was her aphrodisiac. It had been so since the day they met. It waspletely opposite to the environment she grew up in, and it thus exuded a fatal attraction to her.

    ¡°I feel like running away from home again,¡± Cui Yuanyang slowly buried her head in his arms and muttered. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay out for long this time. I have to go back to negotiating my brother¡¯s wedding with the Wang n. But it feels like I haven¡¯t gotten to do anything yet. I¡¯ve only just gotten to meet up with you again, and I still wander around the <i>jianghu</i> with you, go and see Mobei, as well as Jiangnan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed her head gently, ¡°Winds are rising to the north in Yanmen, while Maitreya is running rampant in Jiangnan. The world is already changing.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang felt all her romantic ideas shattered. But she did not say anything more. She simply leaned against him, enjoying hispany.

    <i>The world may have changed, but he hasn¡¯t. That¡¯s good enough for me.</i>

    ¡°If you want to leave Langya, I can ask Uncle Lu Ya to help you set up some diversions for you. By the time you¡¯re a thousand li away, the Wang n won¡¯t even know where you are. Or you can go back with my convoy and take a detour through Qinghe. Nobody will be able to find you there,¡± Cui Yuanyang suggested, her eyes showing a hint of anticipation. It would be great if he could go back with her to Qinghe. They could have a lot of fun there.

    ¡°No need.¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days. There are still some things I need to take care of.¡±

 Chapter 215: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 215: Aftermath</h4>

    Cui Yuanyang did not know what it was that Zhao Changhe was still nning on staying here for. Either way, after everything that happened, it was nearly dawn, and no matter how brave she was, she did not dare to be seen spending the night at the inn with a man. Taking advantage of the faint light of dawn, she hurried back to the Wang n¡¯s guest house.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe did not even check out of the room. He leisurely stayed inside, studying the golden foil.

    There was no further movement from the golden foil for the time being. Based on the experience he had from thest time it supposedly unsealed itself, he knew that he would have to wait until the next day to see if anything happened. At this time, Zhao Changhe was reviewing the rey of the match between himself and Situ Xiao that took ce back at the banquet hall of the Wang n.

    This was very important to him. It was the most crucial leverage for him to catch up with others¡¯ years of umted understanding and insights of martial arts within a short period of time. No one else in the world possessed such unique advantages.

    Situ Xiao¡¯s practice mainly focused on external arts, or in fantasy terms, body tempering. ording to rumors, their Divine Brilliance Sect had obtained aplete ancient inheritance, which corresponded to the recent information he acquired regarding a Dao Body.

    From this perspective, the inheritance that the Divine Brilliance Sect possessed might not <i>actually </i>beplete. If it wereplete, they might truly have been able to break through the limits of this world, and their sect master, Li Shentong, would not only be ranked fifth on the Ranking of Heaven. Of course, there was also the possibility that the inheritance wasplete, yet theycked some auxiliary treasures that prevented them from fully tempering their body.

    Regardless of what exactly was the case, this material he had on Situ Xiao was worth studying.

    Situ Xiao imed that his palm art was not particrly fierce... and he was not lying. A careful review revealed that although he tempered his body, although he used a heavy sword, and although he emphasized explosive power, Situ Xiao¡¯s art was indeed not exactly fierce. It was more urate to describe it as stable.

    All of his techniques had a sense of stability, maintaining defensive positions andunching counterattacks in a timely manner. He would only unleash an explosive force right at the moment when he attacked as he aimed to defeat his enemy in one fell swoop.

    If the Wang n¡¯s palm arts were like surging waves, Situ Xiao¡¯s style was like an immovable mountain.

    What was interesting was that Situ Xiao also practiced the Drunken Fist. His stumbling and staggering postures, the immovable nature of his moves, and his casual and heroic temperament were all very intriguing.

    His iron body was built upon using parts of his body to repeatedly strike hard objects, thereby strengthening it over time. In this manner, he was able to make those parts of his body so strong that he was not even fazed when he used his head to knock the gate wide open. Zhao Changhe seriously doubted whether ordinary swords and sabers would even be able to leave a mark on him. He could not help but wonder just how Situ Xiao¡¯s master, Li Shentong, who was ranked fifth on the Ranking of Heaven, wouldpare. He wondered if even Dragon Bird would have difficulty leaving a mark on such a person.

    This seemed like the prerequisite to standing against an entire army on one¡¯s own.

    Zhao Changhe contemted Situ Xiao¡¯s techniques. He first studied the essence of stability, then tried imitating the drunken movements, where his lower body would remain stable, while his upper body swayed like a willow, allowing him to evade attacks.

    These were the aspectscking in Zhao Changhe¡¯s martial arts, and through continuous battles and reviews, he sought to improve himself and fill in the gaps.

    In fact, even without the assistance of the Heavenly Tome, Zhao Changhe could truly be considered a genius. It was just that its assistance further sped up and improved his progress.

    <i> </i> *

    While ns and schemes took up the majority of the Wang n¡¯s focus during the night, Zhao Changhe enjoyed thepany of those dear to him, while Situ Xiao and the rest simply enjoyed each others¡¯pany.

    Most of them were peers with simr talents and understanding of martial arts. Even if there were differences in their practices, this only made them more suitable to act as each other¡¯s sparring partners. It was rare for all of them to gather together in such a manner where they could drink and discuss martial arts with one another. For them, being granted such a great opportunity was exhrating.

    In the eyes of the outside world, this could be considered an event worthy of being recorded in the annals of martial arts history. In fact, the glory of this night would surely be widely spread, allowing people to truly take note of the names that had only briefly shed above their heads in the Tome of Troubled Times and better understand just how powerful and excellent each of them was.

    Wang Zhaoling was elegant and calm, his Heaven-Suppressing Sea Palm fierce and unmatched.

    Xia Chichi was beautiful but aloof, just like her Iceheart, and her power was outstanding.

    Cui Yuanyang was cute and adorable, yet her Qinghe Purple Qi was vast and majestic.

    And that heavy sword that moved across the hall, colliding with a broad saber, shattering political schemes using the spirit of martial arts, leading to a night of martial fervor,ughter, and drinking...

    No one knew where Zhao Changhe went afterward, but it was clear that he explicitly refused to participate in the martial artspetition arranged by the Wang n. Many sighed inwardly, feeling that the martial arts gathering was missing a special touch without him.

    In any case, the events of the night spread far and wide, bing a topic of discussion in the <i>jianghu</i> for a long time after.

    The Wang n had also seeded in their goals.

    Not only did they form a secret agreement with the Four Idols Cult, but their previous arrogance was also mostly forgotten by many. Instead, they were praised for organizing such a grand event for the world of martial arts.

    The impression of the Wang n as the leader of the martial artsmunity unknowingly took root in many people¡¯s hearts, while they also managed to convey two messages.

    First, the imperial court was losing importance.

    Second, the Wang n¡ªthe family of the empress, who was most familiar with Xia Longyuan¡¯s situation¡ªdaring to do such a thing essentially implied that Xia Longyuan¡¯s status might be more serious than initially thought.

    Not only did the momentum for the Wang n¡¯s separatist movement begin to gather, but their actions also spurred the schemes of other ambitious individuals, causing the world to only be more chaotic.

    It was a game where everyone, from the organizers to the participants to the spectators were delighted. The only casualty was the imperial court, with their damaged prestige.

    <i> </i> *

    <i>A thousand li away in Jinling.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang stood on the city wall, looking at Maitreya¡¯s camp from afar, her eyes as calm as water.

    ¡°Bureau chief...¡± A subordinate from the Demon Suppression Bureau hurriedly came to report. ¡°We¡¯ve received news by carrier pigeon that the Langya Martial Arts Conference has concluded.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who emerged victorious?¡±

    ¡°It was said that Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe influenced the direction of the event, somehow turning it into a friendly exchange without rankings. The hidden dragons present all enjoyed themselves, and they were all able to properly disy their various styles of martial arts,¡± the subordinate reported. ¡°Those present at the event said that this was the most enjoyable martial arts gathering in recent years.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang revealed a hint of a smile for the first time in nearly a month, softly repeating, ¡°Situ Xiao... Zhao Changhe...¡±

    The subordinate was stunned for a moment. He scratched his head in confusion, then continued with the report, ¡°Since there were no longer any rankings, the momentum that the Wang n intended to build up was somewhat diminished. After all, imposing rankings and giving out prizes would truly instill a sense of submission within the hidden dragons... The hidden dragons are unruly, and the situation turned out as expected. What was surprising was that Zhao Changhe did not participate in the martial artspetition, only enjoying a match between himself and Situ Xiao. He disyed extreme resistance to the ns of the Wang n.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that most hidden dragons are unruly... There are truly only a few who are unruly and are bold enough to act out, such as Zhao Changhe.¡±

    ¡°Hm, perhaps,¡± the subordinate said. ¡°But the Wang n has basically achieved what they intended. They have already begun appointing and dismissing officials on their own. Magistrate Ma Zhang was dismissed under some pretext... Regardless of whether the pretext is true or false, how can they have the authority to appoint and dismiss officials? This is clearly an act of rebellion!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s smile faded as she sighed softly. ¡°We should have known from the moment they began inviting people to the birthday banquet.¡±

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking me? I don¡¯t have the authority to mobilize troops,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said calmly. ¡°Neither Maitreya nor I are military leaders. We won¡¯t be able to keep this stalemate going indefinitely. He will return to their main altar in a few days to oversee other matters, while I will return to the capital to address other issues as well.¡±

    Her voice trailed off into a murmur, almost as if she was speaking to herself, ¡°I should go and see His Majesty again... Just what on earth is he thinking...¡±

    ¡°No...¡± The subordinate hesitated. ¡°If the Wang n is merely trying to seize some power, then it¡¯s tolerable for the time being. But what if they actually raise an army and march south to work together with the Maitreya Cult...¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own hidden agendas. How can they so easily form alliances? The Wang n only began scheming after the uprising of the Maitreya Cult. There has not been anymunication between the two sides before. If they were to reach such an agreement, there would first have to be envoys going back and forth. The fact that the saintess of the Four Idols Cult attended their event suggests that she might be one such envoy, so it¡¯s actually likely that the Wang n is aiming for an agreement with them rather than the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    The subordinate thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Indeed. I was wondering why the Four Idols Cult would be willing to have one of theirs attend such an event...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°The Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult are not on good terms. Once the Wang n and Four Idols Cult ally,mon sense dictates that they would not even consider the Maitreya Cult. After all, the natures of the Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult are ipatible, while the Wang n likely does not hold the Maitreya Cult in high regard.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s unexpected victory over Fa Sheng disrupted the Maitreya Cult¡¯s n. With their ns having been disrupted, isn¡¯t it possible for them to send envoys north to contact the Wang n for assistance? It is still possible for them to make some extravagant promises.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gazed toward the north, her eyes a bit mncholic. After a long pause, she said, ¡°They should have already set off.¡±

    ¡°Then should we intercept them?¡±

    ¡°It would be pointless. How are we supposed to look for a random passerby?¡± Tang Wanzhuang suddenly smiled. ¡°Also, I don¡¯t think that there is any need for us to intervene. The envoys of the Maitreya Cult are going to have it rough once more....¡±

 Chapter 216: Beginning to Study Body Tempering

    <h4>Chapter 216: Beginning to Study Body Tempering</h4>

    Back in Langya.

    Some of the hidden dragons who came to attend the banquet and martial arts conference had already left, while others decided to stay a few more days in Langya for some sightseeing. Wang Zhaoling graciously apanied everyone who came, seeing off those who decided to depart one by one. This actually caused many who previously had unfavorable opinions of him to gradually change their views, and many actually became friends with him.

    But Situ Xiao remained unimpressed.

    Zhao Changhe was dining and drinking in the hall of the inn. He nced up and saw Situ Xiao and Wang Zhaoling passing by outside. Situ Xiao was saying, ¡°No need to see me off, just stay.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a few steps... Anyway, why are you in such a hurry to leave Langya? Why not stay a few more days?¡±

    Situ Xiao responded, ¡°If I were to stay any longer, it would probably be just to spar with you a few more times. But do you have the leisure for that? With your mind full of schemes and worldly matters to attend to, while your demeanor has indeed improved and everyone praises you, I dare say that within half a year, you¡¯ll find yourself far behind me, and you won¡¯t even be qualified to be my sparring partner.¡±

    Wang Zhaoling fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Situ Xiao shook his head. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯lle to regret your actions in the future, but for now, although I do not dislike you, we are not on the same path. Farewell, I still have more important matters to attend¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the inn¡¯s hall nearby, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a rush. Come in and have a drink with me.¡±

    Situ Xiao leaned back and looked over, and he saw Zhao Changhe smiling brightly and holding up a gon of wine. ¡°It¡¯s no fun to drink alone. Brother Situ, would you care to join me?¡±

    Situ Xiao¡¯s indifferent attitude suddenly shifted, and he smiled just as brightly as he strode into the inn. ¡°Haha, this wine is not bad. I could smell it from far away!¡±

    ¡°The wine in this inn can¡¯t possiblypare to that of the Wang n...¡±

    ¡°But this is wine offered by Zhao Changhe, so of course it¡¯s fragrant!¡± Situ Xiao plopped down opposite Zhao Changhe and got himself a bowl. ¡°Pour me some wine!¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned as he poured Situ Xiao wine. Wang Zhaoling stood at the door, staring at them for some time before he shook his head slightly and turned to leave.

    <i>Didn¡¯t you say that you had more important matters to attend to? Is this one of the important matters you were referring to? Also, are you seriously saying that the wine offered by Zhao Changhe, which probably only cost a few coins, is better than the wine from my Wang n?</i>

    <i>Also, why the hell hasn¡¯t Zhao Changhe left yet? Is he really just going to continue lingering right under our noses? Is he not afraid of death?</i>

    <i>Wait... As long as he stays here, he¡¯s safe! With Cui Yuanyang still in Langya, then forget about killing him ourselves, even if an outsider wanted to kill him, our Wang n would have to move to protect him. This is all soplicated...</i>

    Wang Zhaoling sighed irritably. <i>What do we do if he refuses to leave?</i>

    Meanwhile, Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe enjoyed their drinks heartily, wiping their mouths with satisfaction.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten to drink these past two days. It¡¯s been really off-putting.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been drinking? Does the Wang n not have any wine?¡±

    ¡°While I am an alcoholic, I must stay sober for important matters. Such as reviewing the battles that day, especially our battle. Thatst move of yours, I¡¯ve been pondering it for two days, but I still think that against someone of the same level, nobody would be able to counter that move unless you were using an ordinary saber. I rely on my brute strength, but the way you use your saber is just too cunning... Damn it, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve wasted two days of drinking for nothing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I¡¯ve been pondering our battle these past two days as well.¡±

    Situ Xiao red at him. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You already won yet you¡¯re still pondering over our battle? Are you nning to win within a few moves next time?¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, I might need to use even more moves next time.¡±

    Situ Xiao was stunned and his expression suddenly changed.

    With a sheepish grin, Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°By the way, you promised to teach me a set of hand techniques previously, right? Are you still up for it?¡±

    Situ Xiao chuckled wryly and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t stand on ceremony, do you?¡±

    ¡°To be honest with you, the time I¡¯ve been training in martial arts is just too short, and my experience in the <i>jianghu</i> iscking in many aspects. While others may say that I have no weaknesses, I feel like I have too many. I only wish I could patch up a gap every day.¡±

    Situ Xiao nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly said, ¡°Did you incorporate some spiritual arts of the Maitreya Cult into your Scattering the Gods and Buddhas? It felt like it seemed to actively induce fear in your target, rather than relying on vicious qi and momentum to achieve that effect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got sharp eyes! I have indeed incorporated some of the spiritual arts of the Maitreya Cult into it. However, it requires a lot of spiritual energy to use effectively. The problem is, I haven¡¯t figured out yet how to train that part, so the effect I¡¯m able to achieve is rather weak. It works fine against ordinary people, but against someone like you, it might as well not be there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not really something that you can train at the moment. In fact, most people only start using it after unlocking the Profound Mysteries. The fact that you¡¯re able to partially use it now is due to your strong spirit. However, it should still improve naturally if you use it often.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I see. Anyway, why are you asking about this?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a shoring in my sect¡¯s martial arts, it¡¯s in this regard. If you can share your technique with me, then I can teach you our Wind and Lightning Palm.¡± He paused for a moment, then added apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy and don¡¯t want to share it directly with you. But in the end, this is a high-level martial art of our sect and it isn¡¯t something that I can teach outsiders just because I want to. I have to give a satisfactory exnation to my sect.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Zhao Changhe naturally had no qualms about sharing things that weren¡¯t his to begin with. He directly exined the spiritual art of the Maitreya Cult. It was not all thatplex, so it only took him a short while.

    Situ Xiao noted it down carefully, then took out a booklet from his bag and handed it over.

    Zhao Changhe took it and saw that the booklet was brand new, as if it had just been written. He raised his head and nced at Situ Xiao, who grinned. It seemed like he had been ready to give Zhao Changhe the palm art from the beginning.

    Zhao Changhe simply stuffed the booklet into his chest pocket and raised his wine bowl. ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The two happily downed another big bowl of wine, and then Situ Xiao smiled and said, ¡°While the name of the palm art makes it sound like an explosive technique, it¡¯s actually a defensive palm art. The moves are heavy and steady, only bursting forth at the critical moment. Originally, I thought that it might not be suitable for you, given your active and fierce style. But after hearing what you said about filling in gaps and needing more moves, I believe that you¡¯re aware of it as well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°I actually think it¡¯s quite suitable for me. At the very least, it¡¯s much better suited to me than the Azure Waves Clear Ripples that I¡¯m currently using....¡±

    As he spoke, he subconsciously shrunk down a little and nced around, as if he was afraid of getting hit by someone out of thin air.

    Situ Xiao chuckled softly.

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and asked, ¡°May I ask you for some advice on body tempering? Um, I don¡¯t need you to tell me about the secrets of your sect, I just want some basic knowledge. ¡°

    Situ Xiao poured another bowl of wine and said casually, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already been tempering your body. The Vicious Blood Art is an external art, focusing on the power of your muscles, blood, and qi. I don¡¯t believe that you have never soaked in a medicinal bath.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just one direction of body tempering, and it is more on the offensive side. My sect¡¯s method leans toward defense. You shouldn¡¯t think that body tempering only refers to bing impervious to weapons. It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to take both paths? For example, if I were to go and learn the Iron Shirt[1] right now, would that conflict with the way I¡¯ve been tempering my body?¡±

    ¡°There would indeed be some conflicts. You can see it as different styles of body tempering molding the body in different ways,¡± said Situ Xiao after pondering for a moment. ¡°If you want to pursue defensive capabilities for your body, there might only be two paths you can take.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his bowl and clinked it with his. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°One is to attain the top-tier divine body of the previous era. I¡¯m not sure about its specific name, but it definitely exists. That path is elusive and ethereal, so just consider it as mere hearsay. The second path is more feasible. When your internal cultivation reaches a certain level, you can learn a type of technique that creates a protective barrier of qi around your body. The drawback of this path is that the protective barrier cannot be sustained for long periods of time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s possible, that¡¯s good enough for me. Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Situ Xiao added, ¡°I would advise you to either reconcile with the Blood God Cult or find a way to eliminate them. This is because you¡¯ve lost ess to many of your possible subsequent cultivation methods after defecting from them. I don¡¯t really know much about the vicious qi of the Vicious Blood Art, but just from what I know about body tempering, while it¡¯s fine to rely on soaking in medicinal baths early on, you will inevitably require some special itemster on. If you remain ignorant, how will you continue advancing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    If he hadn¡¯t used the marine y and met Situ Xiao this time, he truly would not have thought about it¡ªafter all, it had been quite a long time since he hadst soaked in any kind of medicinal bath. Now, he realized that there were countless and endless ways to advance in martial arts, and his own journey was just beginning.

    The more he understood, the more he realized how far behind he was.

    This was why it was difficult being a traitor. While others had several inheritances to pick from, he struggled to piece together even one.

    Situ Xiao asked, ¡°Why have you been staying in Langya all this time? There must be other matters for you to attend to, right? There¡¯s no way you were just waiting for me, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe came back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve still got things to do.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°I would not want to trouble you with my matters...¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his voice. ¡°The Wang n¡¯s opposition has be evident, and other rebels are sure tomunicate with them... The Wang n might not fancy the Maitreya Cult, but the Maitreya Cult certainly fancies the Wang n. I suspect that the Maitreya Cult¡¯s envoys are about to arrive, which is why I¡¯ve been waiting here, quietly watching the street. Once they arrive, I will strike. This involves power disputes, and I believe that being from a martial arts sect, you might not want to get involved in such things unnecessarily.¡±

    Situ Xiao blinked, then scoffed, ¡°And here I was wondering what grave matters you were concerning yourself about... Isn¡¯t it just killing some dogs? Why don¡¯t you have a guess as to where I was nning to go after leaving Langya?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Were you nning to head north to Yanmen? Damn, I was thinking of checking that ce out after finishing up here as well.¡±

    Situ Xiao burst intoughter, mming his bowl of wine down forcefully, causing the wine inside to ssh around. ¡°Damn, we really have simr tastes!¡±

    As theyughed, a group of monks walked past outside.

    Both men turned their heads simultaneously, their eyes gleaming.

    1. This is a real-life set of kung fu exercises that supposedly train the body to sustain impacts in a fight. ?

 Chapter 217: Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 217: Ambush</h4>

    This was a very ordinary group of monks. The Maitreya Cult did not have any special or distinctive attire, so it was hard to tell if these monks were actually associated with the cult. While Buddhism has indeed declined in this world, it was not unusual to see monks every now and then.

    However, within the regions of Langya and Mount Tai, due to the Wang n actually being the one to carry out the extermination of Buddhism under Xia Longyuan¡¯s orders, and the Taiyi Sect of Mount Tai being a Daoist Sect, there were not many Buddhist influences around.

    <i>Could these monks be the envoys of the Maitreya Cult?</i>

    ¡°Logically speaking, with this area not being a part of the territory of the Maitreya Cult, they should not be so brazen, right? Couldn¡¯t they have at least put on a simple disguise?¡± Situ Xiao whispered. ¡°Or could it be that they believe that they should reveal their true identities as a sign of sincerity when arriving in Langya? Could they really be that old-fashioned?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to check.¡±

    He drank all the wine in his bowl in one gulp. Drunk and unsteady, he staggered out the door.

    Situ Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. This was a move that he often used, and it was now being imitated by someone right before his eyes.

    However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s imitation of his drunken walk was quite interesting. Although he had not actually mastered the footwork, he had already touched upon its essence. Most people would think that the Drunken Steps was messy andcked any form, but it was actually very methodical and required one to keep one¡¯s lower body stable. And to Situ Xiao¡¯s shock, Zhao Changhe had already captured some of those characteristics...

    Just then, Zhao Changhe stumbled and staggered, identally falling behind thest monk in the line of monks.

    Seeing that he was about to collide with him, the monk furrowed his brow, turned back, and reached out to help, saying, ¡°Benefactor, please be careful...¡±

    With just that move, Situ Xiao felt that they were not from the Maitreya Cult. The monk¡¯s actions were firm and solid, like that of a martial monk who had been trained since childhood, and this did not match up with the style of the Maitreya Cult.

    Zhao Changhe also felt the same way, but he refused to simply leave it at that. He pretended to be drunk to the point where he was unable to even hold himself up and fell into the monk¡¯s arms. As he fell into the monk¡¯s arms, he brushed his fingers on the acupuncture points on the monk¡¯s arms.

    The monk¡¯s arm shook lightly as he moved to evade his fingers, while his other hand quickly reached out and rested on Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Benefactor, seeing as you¡¯re using the Drunken Steps, could you be Situ Xiao? Our Huayan Temple has never offended the Divine Brilliance Sect.¡±

    Situ Xiao¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Zhao Changhe was not the least bit embarrassed. After all, he was supposed to be drunk. He pretended not to understand what the monk was saying, ¡°A life with wine~ So why not be drunk and merry~ No longer a drop to enjoy in the Nine Springs...¡±

    Situ Xiao muttered, ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    The monk who was helping Zhao Changhe stand suddenly heard Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°Be careful of sneak attacks.¡±

    The monk paused for a moment, subtly nodded, and replied with a voice transmission of his own. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, benefactor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stumbled back to the inn, and the monks continued on their way.

    Soon, they arrived outside the gate of the Wang n, where they addressed the guards. ¡°Amitabha! I, Yuan Xing of Huayan Temple, havee to visit. Please notify Mister Wang Daozhong. Three years ago, this monk had a brief encounter with him.¡±

    It seemed like even the orthodox Buddhist sects were reaching out to the Wang n, seemingly hoping to stand together against Xia Longyuan¡¯s anti-Buddhist policies. Truly, the winds were changing in Langya, and ripples were spreading far and wide.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe grinned apologetically at the expressionless Situ Xiao. ¡°Brother Situ, your reputation precedes you...¡±

    Situ Xiao retorted irritably, ¡°You made a mistake, which means that while your n to intercept the envoys of the Maitreya Cult seems feasible, it¡¯s actually presumptuous. They could easily change their appearance and sneak into the Wang n without your knowledge. Moreover, even if you did manage to intercept them, who¡¯s to say that they would not have an expert on the Ranking of Man or a lot of other experts with them? Have you considered that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the scene where the guards of the Wang n were heading inside to report and answered evasively, ¡°It would be one thing if it were the Four Idols Cult, given their different doctrines. But now that a proper Buddhist sect has arrived, what business could the Maitreya Cult have here? If I were acting as an envoy for the Maitreya Cult, I would no longer bothering here at all. But if I did, I would disrupt the contact between the Wang n and any Buddhist sects trying to form ties with them, emting Ban Chao¡¯s actions.¡±[1]

    Before he could finish speaking, the sound of bowstrings reverberated from the eaves of the buildings around the Wang n, and arrows rained down like locusts, heading straight for the monks of the Huayan Temple waiting in front of the gate.

    The bows were military-grade, and the archers were well trained. If the monks from the Huayan Temple were not prepared, they were likely to suffer casualties from this.

    Thanks to Zhao Changhe¡¯s reminder, however, the monks were on guard. Suddenly, a golden bell-shaped barrier appeared, and the thousands of arrows merely ttered against it, unable to break through.

    Zhao Changhe gasped. ¡°That golden bell is even more amazing than the sturdiness brought about by your body tempering. It can actually protect such a wide area!¡±

    Situ Xiao calmly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I told you before about the protective qi barrier. It¡¯s a strong defense, but it¡¯s not at all sustainable.¡±

    Sure enough, the golden bell soon disappeared, and the monks swiftly moved into a formation. Yuan Xing said angrily, ¡°I see that this is how the Wang n treats its guests! We shall take our leave!¡±

    On the Wang n¡¯s side, the news of their arrival had not even been ryed to the higher-ups yet. The guards were momentarily at a loss, watching as the monks took up a formation before quickly retreating and heading out of the city.

    Anyone in Yuan Xing¡¯s position would feel that the Wang n had already made contact with their adversaries and had made a choice. If they did not leave now, they would likely only end up being detained here.

    Situ Xiao finally understood what Zhao Changhe meant by ¡°emting Ban Chao¡¯s actions,¡± and his gaze toward him changed.

    It could be said that the envoys of the Maitreya Cult were remarkable figures, and they had approached this issue beautifully. But Zhao Changhe, who could anticipate even this, was even more of a monster. <i>How was he able to guess even this?</i>

    The answer, unbeknownst to Situ Xiao, was that he hadn¡¯t guessed it. How could anyone have guessed something like that? He had just heard a voice transmission from Vermillion Bird, warning of archers hidden nearby. Vermillion Bird thought that they were there to kill him, but with this information, Zhao Changhe quickly analyzed it and realized that they were more likely to be targeting the monks than him. That was why he had warned the monk.

    And indeed, that was the case.

    <i>Strange...Chichi has already left, so why is Vermillion Bird still here?</i>

    Then, a steward of the Wang n ran out, ¡°Master Yuan Xing! Master Yuan Xing! The second master invites you inside...¡±

    His voice got stuck in his throat as when he looked outside, he found that the area outside the gate was empty with no monks in sight.

    The ground was littered with arrows, testifying that something had happened.

    A figure in gray suddenly appeared in front of the gate and said calmly, ¡°I, Fa Qing of the Maitreya Cult, would like to request to see Mister Wang Daoning.¡±

    Fa Qing, ranked seventieth on the Ranking of Man.

    As Situ Xiao was right, someone on the Ranking of Man had indeede from the Maitreya Cult¡¯s side.

    It wasn¡¯t only him either, as he brought along a bunch of well-trained archers. At this moment, the archers would likely no longer take any more action, as it would be seen as provoking the Wang n. However, if someone were to move to assassinate Fa Qing, the archers could easily still make a move.

    At this moment, Situ Xiao was a little curious about how Zhao Changhe nned to deal with this situation.

    He even suspected that Wang Daoning should be aware of what had happened in front of their gate; otherwise, it would be too negligent of him as someone ranked tenth on the Ranking of Heaven... Wang Daoning himself was probably standing somewhere nearby, watching the situation unfold, conducting a test and a selection process.

    <i>Would Zhao Changhe still dare to make a move?</i>

    Zhao Changhe stood in front of the inn for a while, as if secretlymunicating with someone.

    ¡°Your Four Idols Cult isn¡¯t on good terms with the Maitreya Cult, right? Some time ago, Chichi killed the Northern Buddha of the Maitreya Cult inJiangbei. Fa Qing is here now, are you not going to move to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Not being on good terms does not mean that we are mortal enemies. Chichi killed the Northern Buddha because they encroached on our interests first. It does not mean that I would kill every member of the Maitreya Cult that I see. We¡¯re both ultimately moving against the imperial court. Who knows if there might be opportunities for reconciliation and cooperation in the future? Are you trying to use me to please that Tang Wanzhuang of yours? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°The Maitreya Cult is vying with you for an alliance with the Wang n.¡±

    ¡°Our goals differ, so the conflict is not significant. It¡¯s notparable to the conflict between Yuan Xing and them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Then it seems I¡¯ll have to take this into my own hands.¡±

    Vermillion Bird watched with interest from a distance, curious to see what Zhao Changhe was going to do next.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe leaped onto the roof and headed straight toward the direction where the arrows had been shot from earlier.

    There, a group of followers of the Maitreya Cult had gathered, waiting to see if Fa Qing, who stood before the gate of the Wang n, would be received. When they turned their heads, they saw a burly man wielding a broad saber charging toward them like a tiger pouncing into a herd of sheep.

    He swung his saber swiftly and fiercely, sending a rush of wind their way.

    Before the nearest follower of the Maitreya Cult had the time to react, his head was already sent flying and his blood sprayed everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Changhe! Form ranks!¡± The followers of the Maitreya Cult fell into a panic and attempted to form a defensive formation quickly. However, the broad saber was swung like a windmill, preventing them from forming up!

    With a swift movement, Zhao Changhe cleaved another follower of the Maitreya Cult into two.

    Meanwhile, Fa Qing shed toward them, his expression grim as he aimed a palm strike at Zhao Changhe¡¯s back. ¡°I did not want any trouble, but since you came seeking death, then so be it!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A staff flew from afar, heading straight for Fa Qing¡¯s head!

    The biggest mistake that Fa Qing made was thinking that Yuan Xing had been fooled into leaving. In fact, the monk had received Zhao Changhe¡¯s message and had not left at all. As Fa Qing approached the Wang n¡¯s gate, Yuan Xing quietly led his group around and ambushed the followers of the Maitreya Cult.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    A group of monks appeared on the roof, diving into the fray.

    Fa Qing pped away Yuan Xing¡¯s staff with a cold expression, ¡°Yuan Xing, you aren¡¯t even on the Ranking of Man, so what difference does it make even if you turn back? I¡¯ll send you all to your deaths all the same!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, another rush of wind came from behind him.

    A heavy sword, which appeared both slow and fast, came shing at him directly.

    It was Situ Xiao.

    All of a sudden, it had turned into an encirclement for someone on the Ranking of Man! Yuan Xing was one thing; being at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, he could be considered to be wandering on the edge of the Ranking of Man. But Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe were much more akin to newborn calves not afraid of tigers. Did they really have the strength to match up to someone like Fa Qing?

    A smirk crept onto Vermillion Bird¡¯s lips from afar as she found the situation intriguing too. She was curious as well.

    1. Ban Chao was a famous Chinese diplomat in ancient China. ?

 Chapter 218: The River of the Underworld Surges

    <h4>Chapter 218: The River of the Underworld Surges</h4>

    This was the first time that Zhao Changhe was genuinely facing someone on the Ranking of Man.

    Despite the considerable gap between them, he surprisingly did not feel nervous at all, unlike when he faced Wang Daozhong and sweat profusely.

    After all, Wang Daozhong was someone on the Ranking of Earth.

    Perhaps it was because he had encounters with characters on the Ranking of Earth so often... He had already once aimed a bow at the seventh-ranked He Lei, while having many encounters with the fourth-ranked Vermillion Bird, the third-ranked Tang Wanzhuang, as well as Gui Chen, who was ranked among the twenties.

    Furthermore, he had even been teasing the daughter of the man ranked ninth on the Ranking of Heaven in an ice cave the night beforest.

    Due to all this, those on the Ranking of Man did not intimidate him that much, especially considering that the man before him was only ranked seventieth, toward the bottom of the rankings¡ªeven lower than Yue Hongling, for that matter. Subconsciously, he deemed the opponent to be not much different from when Yue Hongling had yet to break through.

    In fact, Situ Xiao was also at around this level, and Yuan Xing, with his ability to block arrows with the golden bell, was quite formidable himself. If the Ranking of Man extended to hold slightly beyond a hundred people, these two could probably make it onto the ranking, with their rankings not being too far behind.

    It felt like just the two of them would have been able to hold their own against Fa Qing, and their chances of defeating Fa Qing further increased with the addition of Zhao Changhe. As long as none of them hesitated or acted cowardly, then they would be fine. If one of them showed the slightest hesitation and resorted to defensive measures after a feigned attack, however, they would soon begin to be taken down one by one.

    With this in mind, they proceeded right away.

    Fa Qing was no longer holding back. His jiedao shot out like lightning, aiming straight for Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    Zhao Changhe could not discern whether it was a feint or a real attack, but it did not matter. He neither flinched nor evaded. Instead, he even swung Dragon Bird more fiercely at Fa Qing, aiming straight for his bald head.

    As it turned out, Fa Qing really thought that he could use Zhao Changhe as a breakaway, feinting a strike at him to force him to retreat so that he could then deal with Situ Xiao who was attacking him from behind.

    However, Zhao Changhe moved so boldly and fiercely that he was forced back. After all, how could he be willing to exchange blows with the young man? If they even traded injuries, it would not be worth it for him!

    Fa Qing broke out in a cold sweat. He urgently stopped his jiedao and dodged to the side, crashing into Yuan Xing as he did so. At the same time, the jiedao in his hand swept toward the heavy sword behind him as he shouted, ¡°Give it up!¡±

    It was the Lion¡¯s Roar Technique!

    Different from the traditional Lion¡¯s Roar of Buddhism, Fa Qing¡¯s Lion¡¯s Roar Technique incorporated the spiritual arts of the Maitreya Cult. He knew that the Divine Brilliance Sect was weak in this aspect. He believed that as long as he could momentarily stun Situ Xiao with this roar, he could knock the heavy sword away and go for the kill.

    To his dismay, although Situ Xiao¡¯s eyes briefly showed confusion, he was not significantly affected. Their des shed, but the heavy sword remained as steady as a mountain. He even managed to counterattack using the impact from the earlier collision, unleashing a move that seemed to be apanied by roaring wind and thunder. Fa Qing felt as if Mount Tai was pressing down on him!

    Yuan Xing¡¯s staff struck at Fa Qing¡¯s back, while Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird swept toward him once more, this time aimed at his throat!

    Fa Qing repeatedly misjudged the situation, instantly falling into an extremely dire situation. He could not figure out what was going on!

    Fortunately, he was still someone on the Ranking of Man at the end of the day. He was iparable to ordinary people.

    In an instant, Fa Qing¡¯s robes billowed, and the staff that struck his back was deflected using qi, bouncing off of him without causing any harm. Meanwhile, his jiedao suddenly bloomed like a lotus tform, its des resembling flower petals as they scattered around.

    Maitreya¡¯s Pure Land, White Lotus Descends!

    The heavy sword and broad saber simultaneously struck the ¡°flower petals,¡± which then caused Situ Xiao and Zhao Changhe to grunt in unison as they were forced back together.

    This was the result of the gap in their cultivation. They could not withstand the power of Fa Qing¡¯s ultimate technique.

    Among them, Zhao Changhe was forced back further, his foot even stepping on the edge of the eaves.

    Fa Qing heaved a sigh of relief. He swept his jiedao again, intending to deal with Yuan Xing first.

    <i>ck!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s foot stomped on the edge of the eaves, directly breaking it off. He then rebounded with the force, Dragon Bird gleaming with a vivid blood-red and violent light.

    In the blink of an eye, even before Situ Xiao couldunch a counterattack, Zhao Changhe was already upon Fa Qing again.

    Fa Qing never expected for the most proactive and formidable opponent among the three to be Zhao Changhe, who seemingly had the lowest level of cultivation among them. However, it made sense in a way. Neither Yue Xing nor Situ Xiao¡¯s styles were primarily offensive, whereas Zhao Changhe¡¯s fighting style was. He thus took the forefront whenever he could.

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation was not as low as everyone believed.

    He cultivated both internal and external arts, using the Six Harmonies Art to assist the Vicious Blood Art. His widened meridians could now withstand a more intense transfer of qi, allowing for greater bursts of power. The power he could exert at the martial gathering earlier was already far beyond his level in the past, and now, he had only grown stronger. His abilities now were no longer like when he had intervened in the fight between Yue Hongling and Chi Li when he only dared to throw his saber from a distance.

    A single solid strike from Dragon Bird could be fatal to Fa Qing!

    As Fa Qing forced Yuan Xing back with a strike of his jiedao and parried Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird, Situ Xiao¡¯s heavy sword came in again.

    Then, when he managed to force back Situ Xiao, Zhao Changhe struck again.

    The more Fa Qing fought, the more uneasy he felt.

    The strikes from Dragon Bird were getting faster and stronger. Before, with just two strikes against Zhao Changhe, Fa Qing could easily push him back several steps. But as they continued fighting, the number of steps he could force Zhao Changhe to retreat decreased. Moreover, the frequency of Zhao Changhe¡¯s relentless attacks increased, bing more intense and overwhelming each time!

    <i>What kind of ultimate technique is this?!</i>

    Fa Qing realized that he could not let Zhao Changhe continue to build up momentum. If he was left to his own devices, who knew if he could eventually unleash a strike that could take Fa Qing down!

    However, he could not interrupt the onught, and there was no way for him to finish off Zhao Changhe quickly.

    Situ Xiao was as steady as a mountain, while Yuan Xing was as firm as a diamond. The two formed an almost imprable barrier. Fa Qing could only free up one hand at a time to push one of them back, but the other would immediately block his path again. How was he to target Zhao Changhe with all his strength?

    The bloodthirsty light emanating from Dragon Bird became increasingly fierce and violent, the surging tides it brought resembling a sea of blood!

    Fa Qing found himself struggling more and more, and he realized that if he did not break free from this encirclement soon, he might really just die here!

    Fortunately, it was not toote for him to make a break for it.

    Just then, Wang Daoning¡¯s leisurely voice came from within the Wang n, ¡°Wonderful sword art... What¡¯s its name?¡±

    Yes, it was a sword art.

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°This sword art is called Primordial ughter! The river of the underworld surges!¡±

    A sea of blood apanies Primordial ughter, the deepest level of the underworld, a sword of ughter.

    <i>Zhao Changhe looks like a hero, but why does he only learn demonic arts?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s an incredible sword art,¡± Wang Daoning said. ¡°Do give me some face and cease your battle for now. Let us all go inside for a drink.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, and then he stopped his saber mid-swing.

    Situ Xiao nced at him and also lowered his sword.

    Fa Qing and Yuan Xing¡¯s weapons shed onest time before they both stopped as well.

    Fa Qing found that cold sweat had broken out on his back... He really had not expected the battle to escte to this extent. Yuan Xing and Situ Xiao were one thing; their stability and defensive capabilities were expected. However, Zhao Changhe was truly unexpected. Hisbat power was far beyond what he had initially thought it to be. He now thought that it was not strange that Zhao Changhe had been able to cut down Fa Sheng at the entrance to their camp, even in the midst of others.

    <i>Fortunately, this guy ultimately does not dare to defy the Wang n or go against someone on the Ranking of Heaven.</i>

    <i>We cannot allow him to live. If he continues to grow unchecked, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the possible consequences! When I return this time, I must report this to the cult leader. The first order of business for the Maitreya Cult is to eliminate Zhao Changhe. The danger he poses far surpasses even that of Tang Wanzhuang!</i>

    As this thought shed through Fa Qing¡¯s mind, he sheathed his jiedao, cupped his hand, and said, ¡°I had no intention of causing trouble in front of the Wang n. I apologize to Mister Wang Daoning for this. I came here for...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a bloodthirsty light erupted beside him!

    Fa Qing¡¯s hair stood on end as he urgently drew his jiedao to defend himself.

    At the same time, a furious shout came from the Wang n, ¡°You dare?!¡±

    An unparalleled sword qi rushed out from within the Wang n, trying to intercept the bloody light.

    But with the distance between them, how could it possibly make it in time?

    Fa Qing, who had just sheathed his jiedao, rxed his guard, and was in the middle of paying his respects, was unable to react in time.

    As soon as he got to pull his jiedao out, the light had already reached his neck.

    It was the same violent sword art as before that hadpounded in speed and strength repeatedly. Rather than continuing to rampage like a wild wolf, the force was concentrated into a single strike, and the force it carried seemed to have the power to tear a rift within the river of the underworld.

    A soul is demanded, and ten thousand cry!

    <i>What kind of move is this now?!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird viciously struck Fa Qing¡¯s jiedao, causing it to snap in two.

    Despite being caught off guard, Fa Qing, being someone on the Ranking of Man, still managed to use the short instance to retreat. With a slight tilt of his body, he managed to avoid the strike to his throat.

    Then, Situ Xiao used a strange drunken step and positioned himself behind Fa Qing.

    Fa Qing: ¡°?¡±

    Just as Fa Qing tilted his head around, Dragon Bird urately struck his neck, causing his head to fly up into the air.

    It was only then that the sword qiunched from the Wang n struck Zhao Changhe, who barely blocked it and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Then, heughed and flew backward several zhang. ¡°Thank you for the assistance, n Head Wang. If it were not for your timely assistance, I truly was not sure that I could prevent him from staying alive. I shall repay this favor another day. I will be taking my leave now. There¡¯s no need for you to see me off.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Snow-Treading Crow came out of seemingly nowhere, and Zhao Changhe flipped onto its back and disappeared into the distance.

    A golden light shone in the sky.

    <strong>Toward the end of the sixth month, the beginning of autumn. Yuan Xing, Situ Xiao, and Zhao Changhe besieged Fa Qing. At a moment ofxity during the battle, Zhao Changhe suddenlyunched a surprise attack and beheaded Fa Qing in front of the Wang n.</strong>

    <strong>A master on the Ranking of Man falls and those below him are promoted.</strong>

    <strong>The former Rank 71 on the Ranking of Man, Qin Ruhui, is promoted to Rank 70.</strong>

    <strong>The former Rank 72 on the Ranking of Man, Cui Wenyu, is promoted to Rank 71.</strong>

    <strong>The Prince of the Golden Horde</strong>[1]<strong> is granted Rank 72.</strong>

    None of the three attackers made it onto the Ranking of Man, much to Yuan Xing¡¯s embarrassment.

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 13: Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>The river of the underworld surges.</strong>

    ¡°Big brother!¡±

    ¡°n Head!¡±

    The members of the Wang n gathered around Wang Daoning and said, ¡°Zhao Changhe has insulted us severely. Why not pursue and retaliate?¡±

    Wang Daoning looked at Vermillion Bird in the distance, then nced at Cui Yuanyang and the people around her, who were watching them closely. Then, he nced at Gui Chen and Xuan Chong, who had arrived on horseback. Finally, he looked at Yuan Xing and Situ Xiao.

    After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°It is our responsibility to eradicate the rebels from the Maitreya Cult. Master Yuan Xing, pleasee in for a discussion.¡±

    Wang Daozhong: ¡°...¡±

    Wang Zhaoling: ¡°...¡±

    Wang Daoning looked at the dust kicked up by the fading horse at the end of the long street, then said softly, ¡°Regarding his demise, I will personally oversee it. I want to see results within three months.¡±

    1. This is likely referring to the northern barbarians. ?

 Chapter 219: Billowing Sands

    <h4>Chapter 219: Billowing Sands</h4>

    Above a canal, Tang Wanzhuang sat in a cabin reading a book. Suddenly, she looked up at the golden characters in the sky. Her tranquil expression involuntarily turned somewhat mncholic, thenplex.

    What she was reading was actually a letter spread out on a book, the letter being the report for the Langya Sword Conference that her subordinate had mentioned to her the day before.

    The report was much moreplete and detailed than the outline that her subordinate gave her. It included the process of Xia Chichi and Cui Yuanyang¡¯s participation, apanied by the notes ¡°suspected of vying for the treasure for Zhao Changhe¡± and ¡°suspected of jealousy,¡± respectively. There was also an evaluation: ¡°Both have talents rarely seen in a century, not inferior to Yue Hongling¡¯s.¡±

    It did not omit Zhao Changhe¡¯s remark: ¡°If it means that some people can cough less, then it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    Of course, nobody dared to attach additional analyses and evaluations to that line.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face reddened slightly. She pursed her lips, her gaze remaining fixed on that line, not moving away for a long time.

    <i>He did it... for some people to cough less.</i>

    Scorning nobles and royalty, he had cleaved someone on the Ranking of Man. He, who already faced much too many dangers just to survive, had now offended two powerful forces in the north and the south. Trouble would surely follow, trouble that was even more nerve-wracking than when he first ventured out of Beimang.

    However, Tang Wanzhuang knew that he did not care. Instead, she felt that he might even be drinking and singing,pletely at ease.

    Whether it was the incident in Yangzhou, the one in Gusu, the ying of Fa Sheng in the middle of his military camp, or the death of Fa Qing in front of the Wang n.... If one said that such a massive force as the Maitreya Cult had been thrown into disarray by Zhao Changhe alone, while it might be a bit exaggerated, it was not without reason.

    Fa Qing was a high-levelbat force. How many experts on the Ranking of Man could a single Maitreya Cult possibly have? Losing even one of them was a heavy blow. And the worst thing was that his death did not even stand out among the other problems caused by Zhao Changhe. Yangzhou was the northern bridgehead of Jiangbei, Gusu was the domain of the Tang n, and Fa Sheng was a skilled general. The Maitreya Cult¡¯s ns for these regions had immense strategic importance, but they had lost everything.

    Originally, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s uprising was very simr to the Yellow Turban Rebellion recorded in the history of the Eastern Han dynasty. Had they been able to sweep through Jiangnan and render the imperial court powerless, they could have then relied on the suppression of bandits by the local gentry. An example of such a case was the Tang n. If allowed to develop further, it would lead to the rise of various warlords, each with their own armed forces.

    If one said that the Maitreya Cult was the harbinger of the rise of kings, then Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions had brought about their downfall in advance. Before local military forces even had the chance to rise, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s forces had already been taken down, and the chaos that had ensued during the Han dynasty would not repeat, at least for now.

    He said that he had no intentions of ruling the world, but his actions were moving in that direction.

    Whether for themon people or for... her, Tang Wanzhuang.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she suddenly said.

    The guqin-carrying maid entered and stood beside her timidly. ¡°Miss?¡±

    ¡°Pass on this secret order of mind to all the major states and counties. Wherever Zhao Changhe goes, listen to hismands without hesitation. Spare no effort to ensure his safety¡±

    ¡°Miss...¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think he would even appreciate it?¡± Tang Wanzhuang suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he probably prefers the excitement and tension he¡¯s under right now, riding through the desert, maybe even apanied by a beautifulpanion.... Why would he want us to interfere?¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid muttered, ¡°So, are we going to y the cold shoulder game? Especially with regard to that so-called beautifulpanion, miss, you....¡±

    ¡°This is not for him, but for the world. Go.¡±

    With a pout, the guqin-carrying maid left the cabin to pass on the order. Tang Wanzhuang stood up, walked to the window, and watched the river flow quietly.

    You see the ferries where the sands are washed, wondering how many people through this worldly realm have passed.[1]

    <i> </i> *

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A sword light rose from the side of the road and flew toward him.

    Less than ten li away from the Wang n, the assassins were already upon him.

    At first nce, this style undoubtedly looked like the Snow-Listening Pavilion¡¯s.

    It was evident that the Wang n had been in contact with the Snow-Listening Pavilion for several days, and they had already nned to ambush him as soon as he left. Now just so happened to be that opportune moment.

    Even Cui Yuanyang knew to ask Zhao Changhe to leave with her convoy when she left. However, with the sudden change of ns, he could only gallop out of the city. His whereabouts were difficult to conceal, and he was thus destined for a journey fraught with peril.

    But Zhao Changhe was not rmed by this. Instead, heughed loudly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I actually missed you guys a little.¡±

    The swordsman tilted his head in confusion.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird was drawn out and struck the sword light, deflecting the sword off course.

    The swordsman brushed past, thrown off bnce by the tremendous force with which Zhao Changhe had swung his saber. The swordsman rolled on the ground, drenched in cold sweat.

    The Tome of Troubled Time had not been terribly clear. It had only stated that three people had besieged someone on the Ranking of Man, and Zhao Changhe had thenunched a sneak attack on him. But it never stated just how strong Zhao Changhe was. The information that the swordsman had about Zhao Changhe stated that he was only at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate.

    <i>Fifthyer?! Who the fuck said that?!</i>

    <i>His external cultivation is clearly at the sixthyer and his internal cultivation is at the fifth now! And even his internal cultivation feels like it¡¯s approaching the sixthyer. With Zhao Changhe¡¯sbat prowess and understanding of martial arts, as long as he does not meet some other hero on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, it probably wouldn¡¯t even be a big problem for him to jump levels and beat an ordinary practitioner at the seventhyer! He might even dare to challenge someone at the eighthyer!</i>

    <i>No wonder he could y someone on the Ranking of Man. After all, the lowest cultivation among those on the Ranking of Man is at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, and that¡¯s a level where they cannot be killed by just anybody.</i>

    <i>This guy has been sitting right under the noses of your Wang n for so long, yet you still gave us outdated information?!</i>

    <i>Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!</i>

    Seven or eight more ck-d figures closed in from both sides of the road, their expressions solemn as they blocked Zhao Changhe¡¯s path.

    Zhao Changhe did not dismount. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s you guys who are at the sixth and seventhyer who came to kill me this time. You probably thought that I was just at the fifthyer. This is why I missed you guys so much. Every time you can¡¯t keep up with my advances in strength, you be wonderful punching bags. It was a shame when you guys stoppeding. You should go back and have your pavilion master send eightyer assassins next time. Hahaha...¡±

    The assassins remained expressionless. <i>What the hell is this guy talking about? That¡¯s just how missions are normally assigned. Are we supposed to send someone on the Ranking of Man just to kill someone at the third or fourthyer of the Profound Gate? Then what are the other members supposed to do? We¡¯ve always sent people ayer or two higher and deployed multiple of them to disguise themselves and hunt down the target. The missionpletion rate is close to a hundred percent. Do you think that everyone¡¯s a freak like you?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Hey, I actually wanted to chat with you guys. After you failed to assassinate me before, a lot of your members died. How do you, as an assassin organization, handle that kind of situation? Will you move to avenge them? Or do you just ept it as it is?¡±

    The leader of the assassins remained silent for a moment before slowly responding, ¡°In the case of a failed mission, we do not seek revenge. If an assassin organization is caught up in endless grudges, it would deteriorate and may even end up copsing.¡±

    ¡°No wonder,¡± Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue. ¡°But you should not have told me that. Now that I know that there aren¡¯t really any consequences for killing you guys, what should I do?¡±

    A hint of anger appeared on the leader¡¯s face, and he said coldly, ¡°You think you can kill us that easily?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m at least confident in being able to make it out of here alive. As for killing all of you, I could try, but I¡¯m pretty sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that alone. Sadly for you, though, I¡¯m not alone.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a golden light shed from behind, and Yuan Xing came rushing over. ¡°Young Hero Zhao, please wait a moment!¡±

    The leader of the assassins looked like he was struggling not to facepalm.

    Zhao Changhe looked back and said with a smile, ¡°Master Yuan Xing, shouldn¡¯t you be enjoying some tea at the Wang n?¡±

    The leader of the assassins bluntly said, ¡°Retreat.¡±

    The group of ck-d assassins disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    <i>Well, of course they did. Who in their right mind at their levels would try to force things and face off against someone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate? They¡¯re assassins, not a suicide squad.</i>

    It was best for them to report back to their pavilion master and see if they should send stronger assassins. It seemed that handling this man surnamed Zhao was far beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Zhao Changhe watched them retreat into the distance. ¡°Their movement art is really good. If I had not learned the Water Treading Art, I might have considered learning from them.¡±

    After saying that, he dismounted and greeted Yuan Xing respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Master Yuan Xing.¡±

    ¡°I see no fear in you at all. It seems I was merely intrusive instead.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I was actually waiting for you.¡± Zhao Changhe secretly thought to himself: <i>Well, I was actually waiting for Vermillion Bird.... But I¡¯m kinda moved by the fact that you still chased after me despite the Wang n. Maybe the Buddhist sects in this world aren¡¯t so bad after all?</i>

    ¡°Before I came out, I had a brief conversation with Benefactor Situ, who mentioned that you were looking for methods to temper your body and methods to release qi outside your body?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Your golden bell....¡±

    ¡°The Golden Bell Barrier is not allowed to be spread outside, but I do have some information that I believe you would want to hear.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°You must have just used some kind of treasure to improve your body, and the aura has yet topletely disperse. I have encountered a simr aura before and I wanted to explore it back then, but due to certain reasons, I did not go through with it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed.

    <i>Does this mean that the marine y can actually also be found somewhere onnd? Perhaps I might even find something more incredible. It doesn¡¯t even matter whether it can continue to benefit my meridians, tempering my body is definitely the right move!</i>

    Sure enough, good deeds are always rewarded. Zhao Changhe cupped his fist and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, I am indeed in great need of that. Please tell me its whereabouts.¡±

    Yuan Xing sighed and said, ¡°It would have been easier to go there before, but it¡¯s a bit more troublesome now. During my time wandering among the snow-capped mountains of the Grasnds, to the north, I stumbled upon a simr aura on one of the peaks. But now, in times of conflict, I would advise you against moving hastily. It would be best to wait until things settle down before heading there.¡±

    As he spoke. he handed something over from his robe and said, ¡°This is something I made for myself at that time to help return to that ce. Now, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his hand again. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yuan Xing returned the gesture and replied, ¡°Benefactor Zhao, you are trulypassionate and like a true Buddha. You are wee to stay at the Huayan Temple anytime in the future.¡±

    After Zhao Changhe exchanged pleasantries with the other monks, they left.

    Zhao Changhe watched the monks leave and suddenly said, ¡°If Master Yuan Xing had not arrived in time, would you have intervened?¡±

    The surroundings were silent, with no response from Vermillion Bird.

    Zhao Changhe was a little puzzled. <i>Is Vermillion Bird not following me anymore?</i>

    Little did he know that less than three li away in the forest, Wang Daozhong was retreating rapidly, his head covered in bruises. ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird, our two forces have already formed an alliance. We should turn the page on past grievances. Why are you attacking me again?¡±

    Vermillion Bird saidzily, ¡°Seeing you reminds me of that demon who once swore to retaliate against me for every grievance. It¡¯s hard for my hands to not feel a little itchy when I see you. This is a grudge between us, what has it got to do with the alliance of our forces?¡±

    Wang Daozhong almost spat out blood, swearing never to argue with women again.

    1. This is a reference to Tang Dynasty poet Liu Yuxi¡¯s ¡°Billowing Sands¡± (ÀËÌÔÉ³¡¤ãêË®¶«Á÷»¢ÑÛÎÆ). ?

 Chapter 220: Traveling Together With the Fire Serpent of Yi

    <h4>Chapter 220: Traveling Together With the Fire Serpent of Yi</h4>

    After blocking Wang Daozhong¡¯s path, Vermillion Bird looked toward the direction that Zhao Changhe was in before letting out a soft sigh.

    She really wanted to follow and watch over him throughout his journey, but that was a bit difficult. For one, it was rather inappropriate with her identity as Vermillion Bird. And to make things moreplicated, her normal identity hidden beneath the mask could not disappear for too long, so even disguising herself as the Fire Serpent of Yi to follow after him would be a lot of trouble.

    Actually, Vermillion Bird knew that Wang Daozhong would not take action under normal circumstances. If it were discovered by the Demon Suppression Bureau and the Cui n that he was the one to kill Zhao Changhe, the Wang n would be in heaps of trouble. Therefore, he had onlye to oversee things and was unlikely to personally intervene. However, Vermillion Bird did not want to take any chances. Her first reaction was to force him back before deciding on anything else.

    But forcing him to retreat was only a temporary solution. If Wang Daozhong truly decided to disregard everything and shamelessly take action against Zhao Changhe as someone on the Ranking of Earth, then what could she really do?

    <i>Screw it, I¡¯ll just have to follow him. Anyway, he¡¯s heading north, ck Tortoise is also in the north, so I can make use of this situation to go and look for ck Tortoise as well.</i>

    <i>As for my true identity... I¡¯ll just have to go back and make a brief appearance and make some arrangements first. Going north was also a part of my ns to begin with, so this isn¡¯t that bad.</i>

    Zhao Changhe slowed down his horse, and after about half the time it would take to brew a cup of tea, the sound of wind rushing came from behind him.

    When he turned around, he saw that it wasn¡¯t Vermillion Bird, but the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    Zhao Changhe felt that this was normal. Vermillion Bird would not have the time to keep following him around all the time. That would not make sense. ¡°Little serpent, has the venerable finally decided to let you interact with me more?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was speechless. ¡°Who are you calling a little serpent? I¡¯m older than you, you know?¡±

    ¡°Little serpent sounds cuter. Should I call you old snake instead? Or would you rather just give me your real name? We¡¯re quite familiar with each other now, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Vermillion Bird replied irritably, ¡°Do what you will.¡±

    ¡°Is that your real name? Then... Little willie?¡±

    Vermillion Bird sent out a kick to his lower back.

    Zhao Changhe leaned back on his horse and her leg swept past his face, a fragrant breeze brushing past his nose.

    Actually, he was intentionally teasing her and nning to catch her leg. However, he found that her speed was much greater than he expected, and he ended up grabbing at the air.

    A hint of amusement shed in Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes.

    <i>That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got and you dare tease me?</i>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe seemingly doubting his life choices after he failed to catch her leg, Vermillion Bird leisurely remarked: ¡°As the Fire Serpent of Yi, I am a one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions. Did you really think that I¡¯m whatever random person? Save your flirting. I¡¯ll go back and make a report. I¡¯m afraid that the saintess might want to bite you to death after getting word of this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°I was just joking around. Look at how nervous you are.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only met twice and you don¡¯t even know what I look like, yet you keep on trying to flirt with me,¡± Vermillion Bird said leisurely. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the saintess is so deeply in love with a lecherous bastard like you. It really just doesn¡¯t make sense to me. Well, I¡¯m just here to understand your shorings and report them all to the saintess so that she can see your true colors.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you don¡¯t have that much work ahead of you. I¡¯m full of shorings from head to toe.¡±

    ¡°Such as letting me walk beside you while you ride on your horse?¡±

    Unable to hold back hisughter, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe up and ride with me?¡±

    ¡°Nice try.¡±

    ¡°Never mind then,¡± Zhao Changhe got off the horse and walked with her. ¡°It would indeed be impolite of me to continue riding my horse while you walk beside me.¡±

    Vermillion Bird tilted her head and nced at him. ¡°So, do you feel burdened by having me around?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, a little.¡±

    Underneath her mask, Vermillion Bird¡¯s brow furrowed and her gaze turned slightly hostile.

    <i>If it were not for me helping you, you might already have been killed by Wang Daozhong! Yet you have the nerve to call me a burden?!</i>

    But then Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Sometimes people are quite contradictory... I enjoy the freedom of riding alone, wandering freely for three thousand li. But at the same time, I fear the loneliness thates with it. Having someone apany me on my journey isn¡¯t a bad thing, regardless of gender or strength.¡±

    Vermillion Bird found herself believing his words. Zhao Changhe was obviously someone who enjoyed making friends, though he did not have many. It was not because he was solitary, but because he was selective about hispanions.

    It was like this back in the Wang n¡¯s banquet hall, where the only person he drank together with was Situ Xiao.

    Zhao Changhe added, ¡°But it would be better if you were a man. At least there would not be such issues with riding together, and you would not be slowing me down.¡±

    Vermillion Birdughed. ¡°Was it not the same for the saintess back then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment.

    <i>She¡¯s right. When Luo Qi was still a ¡°man,¡± things were indeed much easier and morefortable. Things only really became awkward once I knew she was a woman.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenlyughed. ¡°Actually, it all depends on how you perceive things. When Yue Hongling and I rode together, it feltpletely natural. There was no awkwardness between us.¡±

    Vermillion Bird sneered and said, ¡°If it was not for the fact that you wanted to tease me as soon as we met, it would not have been a big deal to share a ride. Those of the <i>jianghu</i> are used to being on the road, and there are not many taboos between us. But with your mindset, what should have been normal became dirty.¡±

    ¡°True, I got carried away,¡± Zhao Changhe admitted. ¡°In that case, let me be proper now. Would the youngdy be fine with mounting my horse? You can sit behind me, and I won¡¯t even touch you.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°If I sit behind you, aren¡¯t you afraid of me suddenly attacking you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Not at all. If the Four Idols Cult really wanted to kill me, Venerable Vermillion Bird would have already done it long ago. Come on, get on the horse.¡±

    With that, he got back on his horse and patted behind him, signaling for her to join him.

    Vermillion Bird did not hesitate and gracefully mounted his horse, sitting behind him.

    In her eyes, Zhao Changhe seemed like a child, making a big deal out of nothing.

    Zhao Changhe also felt much more at ease. He rode forward leisurely and said, ¡°Speaking of burdens, there is actually one more thing¡±

    Vermillion Bird paused. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to reveal your true appearance, at least change your mask or consider using a disguise... Walking around everywhere with the mask of the Fire Serpent of Yi not only inconveniences me, but also puts you at risk of trouble from the righteous forces. You should be used to living with your true appearance, and only wearing a mask when representing your cult for important matters, right?¡±

    Vermillion Bird admitted to herself that he had a point. Unfortunately, she could not reveal her true appearance and did not possess any mystical disguise arts, so she could only consider changing to a mask that had nothing to do with the Four Idols Cult. But in reality, it would still be strange for a normal person to wear a mask in public.

    Seeing her silence, Zhao Changhe roughly guessed what she was thinking and said with a smile, ¡°Do you want to change your mask?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and buy you a mask!¡± Zhao Changheughed and urged the horse to go faster. ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow let out a long neigh and sped up.

    His Back Eye saw that the Fire Serpent of Yi maintained an extremely stable posture. She did not even lean back slightly when the horse suddenly elerated, revealing that there was no chance that he would be able to have her collide with him if he suddenly stopped the horse.

    Zhao Changhe was a little puzzled.

    He never considered for a second that this person could be Vermillion Bird. Her voice was different, and even her scent was different. Most importantly, he simply did not believe that Vermillion Bird would y along like this. However, in his mind, the Fire Serpent of Yi was at about the same level as Wan Dongliu, roughly being at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate. This was because she had not appeared on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, so even if she was at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate, she should still be inferior to Wan Dongliu.

    But from her kick earlier, and her control of her body, it seemed like she was an expert, and a really skilled one at that.

    He could not help but ask, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your cultivation level?¡±

    Vermillion Bird casually replied, ¡°The ninthyer of the Profound Gate.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Zhao Changhe cursed. ¡°And you say that you aren¡¯t on any of the rankings?¡±

    His voice was muffled by the rushing wind, but his frustration could be sensed as he seemed to realize that he was the actual burden between the two of them, not her. Vermillion Bird found this quite amusing.

    ¡°I really have not appeared on any of the rankings. Hm, I¡¯ve been unlucky enough to be challenged by some of those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, being turned into a stepping stone for their rise to fame. It¡¯s honestly quite pitiful...¡±

    ¡°Your tone doesn¡¯t sound the least bit pitiful to me, you¡¯re clearly joking.¡±

    ¡°You thought you were bringing along a Cui Yuanyang, but it turns out you got a Yue Hongling. You thought you were the big brother, but it turns out you''re just a stinky little brother,¡± Vermillion Bird said casually. ¡°Anyway, the main reason the venerable sent me to follow you is to protect you. Otherwise, if you die, with the situation involving your star chart still unresolved, the venerable wouldn¡¯t sleep well at night. Do you really think I was sent to follow you just to get to know you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±

    ¡°If Wang Daozhong really came to kill me, even you couldn¡¯t protect me,¡± Zhao Changhe grumbled with a sour face. He then fell silent again, focusing on riding his horse.

    Vermillion Bird was toozy to argue with him and remained silent, leisurely enjoying the wind as they rode.

    The feeling of riding a horse alongside a young man unexpectedly felt quite refreshing to her.

    The wind blew past her ears, bringing a sense offort.

    In fact, it had been many years since she had rxed and traveled so freely. Every trip she made over the past years was for important matters involving the cult, they were urgent and filled with hostility, and she would always have to be on alert.

    But s, the mask on her face blocked out the wind, causing her to be unable to feel a thing on her face, making it all seem fake.

    In this life, she wore masks wherever she went, no matter the identity.

 Chapter 221: Dear Big Brother

    <h4>Chapter 221: Dear Big Brother</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s so-called going and looking for a mask was observed by Vermillion Bird to be quite the opposite. He passed through towns and viges without stopping, at most taking a break to eat before setting off again. It was as if he had a very clear destination in mind.

    Moreover, he seemed to be highly experienced, always choosing remote paths, even trekking through forests and mountains every now and then. Sometimes, he would intentionally follow a straight path, only to veer off course after a short distance, leaving Vermillion Bird unsure of his intentions.

    He was likely doing all of this due to his past experiences of being chased and intercepted. By doing this, he made it incredibly difficult to urately track his movements, especially since setting an ambush for him ahead of time was pretty much out of the question.

    Vermillion Bird could understand his reasons for moving in such a way, but she was still annoyed.

    These mountain paths were rough, causing both the horse and Zhao Changhe to sway around unsteadily. What really infuriated her was that Zhao Changhe did not seem to be intentionally swaying around, which made it so that she could not just go and me him.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± irritably asked Vermillion Bird as she ced her hand on his back and stabilized him. ¡°Why do you keep on taking these mountain paths rather than the main roads? With me here, what¡¯s there for you to be afraid of?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate; you aren¡¯t at the top of the Ranking of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°Others don¡¯t know that I¡¯m with you, so which formidable person would go all this way just to hunt you down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But will you always apany me?¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    She helplessly ced both of her hands on his back to keep him from moving, then changed the subject, ¡°You said that we were going to buy me a mask. I saw a town earlier where we could have stopped by to buy a mask, eat, and rest. Why did you just pass by it without stopping? Just where are you even nning to go?¡±

    ¡°I stayed at an inn near the Wang n before departing. While I was there, I asked the locals about the nearby geography. Oh, by the way, Venerable Vermillion Bird even paid the fee for the room for three days, it was really considerate of her. Send her my thanks when you return next time. I really enjoyed the room.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°?¡±

    Sensing that the palms pressed against his back were about to send out a burst of true qi, Zhao Changhe quickly said, ¡°I asked the innkeeper about nearby cities and found out that Sword Lake City is actually just a few hundred li northwest. I happen to have something to attend to there. That is why it might have seemed to you that I was going to a specific ce.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was stunned. ¡°The saintess mentioned something about an alternate space beneath Sword Lake City. She said that was where she acquired Iceheart, but apart from that, there weren¡¯t any other treasures there. I guess there were some decent swordsying around, but I don¡¯t think you would be going all the way there for those swords. Why are you heading there?¡±

    ¡°Did Chichi not mention that the sword chamber seemed to have some connection with the Night Emperor?¡±

    ¡°She did. However, we know that that area is not within the Night Emperor¡¯s territory. It was just where a woman with a connection to the Night Emperor resides. We are not certain about the nature of their rtionship, but she was definitely not one of the Night Emperor¡¯s consorts. Her lover was the one you found the Azure Dragon Seal with.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The saintess also mentioned that she could not sense anything rted to the Night Emperor there, only the woman¡¯s sword intent, whiches from a different system than ours. While Han Wubing might be interested in it, it is irrelevant to those of our cult. Therefore, we did not continue investigating the ce.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought about how it seemed that Han Wubing had been underestimating them when he said that since they were not swordsmen and would thus not be able to sense the sword intent in the sword chamber. It looked like Chichi could sense it all along, it was just that she believed that it had nothing to do with the Four Idols Cult. In the end, the Four Idols Cult was a cult, so they were not as eager as others when it came to collecting irrelevant martial arts or weapons.

    Now that he thought about it, he believed that Chichi may have had some doubts about the golden foil he took, but her attitude at the time did not show any suspicion at all. Instead, she seemed intentionally dismissive, probably to guard against Han Wubing...

    <i>Fortunately, Chichi is my girlfriend. If she were a true witch, she would have probably tried to snatch the golden foil away from me...</i>

    Vermillion Bird continued, ¡°Based on our records and the remnants of the sword chamber seen by the saintess, we specte that the owner of the Azure Dragon Seal, namely the Emperor of Beimang, was the manifestation of the Azure Dragon during the previous era, and was dispatched by the Night Emperor to the mortal realm. Butter on, the Night Emperor encountered some issues, and the Azure Dragon developed some intentions of independence. Regardless, the ancient and mysterious history of the previous era can hardly be discerned from just a sword chamber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Yes, but I still want to take another look. After all, I am much more knowledgeable now than I was before. I might discover new things. It isn¡¯tpletely irrelevant to you either, so you should have some interest in it too, no?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was indeed somewhat interested, but not overly so. After all, it did not make much sense for a mere sword chamber to contain that many ancient secrets. Moreover, the owner of this sword chamber was neither the Night Emperor nor the Azure Dragon. Xia Chichi¡¯s investigation suggested that it was not rted to the four idols, so it was unlikely for anything significant to be there.

    But her mood was pretty good.

    From Zhao Changhe¡¯s point of view, this was considered a private matter. If it were instead Situ Xiao who was with him, he might not have been willing to share such information with him. Yet he did not hesitate to bring her with him into the sword chamber. Well, it was clearly not because he favored her as the Fire Serpent of Yi, but because of his genuine feelings for Chichi. In his eyes, the Four Idols Cult was pretty much his wife¡¯s family, so exploring matters rted to the Night Emperor was akin to helping his wife.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was thinking about how with the help of the Heavenly Tome, he might be able to decipher some more of the secrets within the sword chamber, and potentially get a glimpse of some of the secrets of the Night Emperor.

    Anyway, Vermillion Bird no longer had any objections to his actions. The two gradually disappeared into the mountain forest as the sun set in the west.

    ¡°I must be crazy to have passed up staying in an inn and having delicious food to eat, just to apany you to sleep in the wild,¡± Vermillion Bird said. They were in front of a cave, and she sat by the crackling fire, hugging her knees. She helplessly took out some coarse bread she brought from one of the taverns they passed by during the day, then she slightly lifted her mask and nibbled on it.

    <i>Masks are really annoying. They make it so inconvenient to eat...</i>

    Zhao Changhe extended his wine gourd. ¡°Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I got this wine gourd from your saintess, so you can bask in her divine aura. You already have it pretty good not having to kneel down in worship.¡±

    Vermillion Bird smiled half-heartedly and said, ¡°Oh, I see...¡±

    She secretly thought about how when she went back to her identity as Venerable Vermillion Bird, she would have <i>him</i> kneel before her.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Why is your tone so disrespectful when you talk about your saintess?¡±

    ¡°I am under Venerable Vermillion Bird, not the Azure Dragon or the White Tiger branches. Even though she outranks me, she does not have any authority over me.¡±

    ¡°So do you respect Venerable Vermillion Bird?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Haah,¡± Zhao Changhe let out a sigh as he sat next to her. He then asked her as if they were close, ¡°Tell me about Venerable Vermillion Bird, what kind of person is she in your eyes?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was stunned and warily inched away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said speechlessly, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t the people in your cult gather together to talk about your leaders?¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    She did not know. When she first joined the cult, she was already revered as the Vermillion Bird Saintess. Nobody dared discuss their leaders in front of one of said leaders. If she had been exposed to any, then perhaps it was when she and the White Tiger Saintess talked about those of the previous generation.

    But her sister was gone.

    In fact, what puzzled Vermillion Bird the most about Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe was their identities. Xia Chichi knew the White Tiger Divine Art, but Zhao Changhe did not; Zhao Changhe knew the Six Harmonies Art, but Xia Chichi did not.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t feel like this is supposed to be the case.... It feels as if the characteristics of the prince have been split between Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe... If Zhao Changhe being twenty years old is false and he¡¯s actually only seventeen, then could it be that Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi are actually twins? Then aren¡¯t the two of them....</i>

    <i>No, the two of them look too different from one another to be siblings....</i>

    Vermillion Bird fell into deep confusion.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Zhao Changhe was unaware that Vermillion Bird¡¯s thoughts had wandered so far. He asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you guys never talk about your leaders? Are there actually such loyal and pious people in this world?¡±

    Vermillion Bird came back to her senses and said speechlessly, ¡°Even if we did, why would I share it with you? Who are you anyway? Are you even a member of our cult?¡±

    ¡°How boring,¡± Zhao Changhe grumbled, taking out a piece of bread and wolfing it down with the wine.

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°The venerable is, of course, a paragon of wisdom and beauty with unparalleled talent. She brought about the golden era of our holy cult and made brilliant achievements. We only look up to and admire her; we don¡¯t have the right to discuss her!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to praise her like that. It¡¯s not like she can hear you right now, and I won¡¯t tell her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how old is the venerable?¡±

    ¡°The same age as the one surnamed Tang.¡±

    ¡°But Tang Wangzhuang is third on the Ranking of Earth, while your venerable is only ranked fourth. So how can you say that she has unparalleled talent? Wake up.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gritted her teeth, a dangerous light shing in her eyes.

    Just as he was about to erupt, Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Judging from the state of the Cao Gang, the hidden influence of the Four Idols Cult is very strong. I suspect that when it truly decides tounch a rebellion, it will be even more catastrophic than the Maitreya Cult¡¯s, but it¡¯s unclear when exactly that will be...

    ¡°For example, Wan Dongliu is just the young gang leader of the Cao Gang, and he¡¯s among the Twenty-Eight Mansions. This means that if his father were a part of the Four Idols Cult, he would at least be at the level of the four idols, but that clearly isn¡¯t the case, which means that his father has not joined the Four Idols Cult. Wan Dongliu has still yet to take control of the Cao Gang, so there is still a lot of power to be taken over. This should not be an isted case either, and I assume there are many simr cases among the Twenty-Eight Mansions.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was stunned, momentarily bing lost in thought.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The potential of your hidden influence cannot be realized in the short term, so you can only continue wearing masks and lurking around. Speaking of which, if Xia Longyuan dies a bitter, it would be better for you. If he dies too early, then your cult would not even be ready. If these are the arrangements of Venerable Vermillion Bird, then it can be said that she is quite capable of managing a cult, but her achievements cannot be called brilliant or illustrious just yet.¡±

    Vermillion Bird remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe stole a nce at her and asked, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°As the venerable¡¯s most loyal subordinate, you have offended me,¡± Vermillion Bird told him seriously. ¡°Draw your saber. I must uphold the venerable¡¯s dignity.¡±

    ¡°Come on....¡±

    ¡°I, the Fire Serpent of Yi, am her most loyal subordinate.¡± Vermillion Bird grabbed Zhao Changhe¡¯s cor and threw him over her shoulder. ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Fuck...¡± Zhao Changhe fell to the ground and said, ¡°Can you not handle the truth?¡±

    Vermillion Bird crossed her arms coldly and said, ¡°Anyone can talk, but do you have any solutions?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, I do.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was startled and said hurriedly, ¡°Then hurry up and tell me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled over, propping his head up with both hands and acting nonchnt. ¡°Why should I tell you? You just hit me.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gnashed her teeth, seething. ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°I respond better to kindness than force. It¡¯s no use trying to force me to do anything. You might as well smile for me and call me big brother. I might reluctantly tell you then.¡±

    Vermillion Bird clenched and unclenched her delicate fingers, resisting the urge to p his head to bits. Finally, she took a deep breath and said in a charming voice, ¡°Dear big brother, I was wrong, okay? Don¡¯t be so harsh on a little serpent like me...¡±

    <i>Anyway, it¡¯s the Fire Serpent of Yi who¡¯s suffering embarrassment here, not Vermillion Bird!</i>

 Chapter 222: Chaos Through Abandonment of River Transport for Sea Transport

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chaos Through Abandonment of River Transport for Sea Transport</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was nearly swayed by her affectionate address of ¡°dear big brother,¡± and he secretly marveled at the formidable nature of the enchantress before him.

    <i>Ever since I transmigrated, why does it always seem as if I encounter women of a simr nature? Leaving aside the biggest enchantress, the blind woman, there¡¯s Chichi, Sisi, Vermillion Bird, and now this Fire Serpent of Yi. Although they all have different qualities, their appearances are strikingly simr. And this Fire Serpent of Yi right in front of me has so much allure that it¡¯s nearly overflowing from beneath her mask.</i>

    Her figure was different from those of Chichi and Sisi. She exuded a mature charm. It was hard to imagine anything but a stunning face hiding beneath the serpent mask. No matter how hard he tried, he simply could not imagine her having an ugly face.

    <i>But who really knows? What if she¡¯s like those inte celebrities who turn out to be unattractive...</i>

    ¡°Come on, big brother, tell me...¡± Vermillion Bird suppressed her frustration and continued talking in that unusually sweet voice. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Big brother, you should know that I¡¯m not afraid to kill you. Out here in the wild, I can quietly dispose of you and no one would ever know...¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>, am I that kind of person?¡± Zhao Changhe replied righteously. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple if you change your perspective.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Take the case of the Cao Gang, for example. Aren¡¯t you trying to influence Wan Dongliu to get his father to join the Four Idols Cult? However, with Wan Tianxiong being a hero of his generation with his own profound understanding of martial arts, he may not necessarily agree with the concept of your four idols. That is why it is difficult for you to win him over, right? That is why most of your recruits are youths whom you¡¯ve molded from scratch, right? It¡¯s because it¡¯s hard to sway those who already have firm confidence in their own understanding of the world.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Yes, so what do you mean by changing our perspectives? Are you suggesting that Wan Dongliu should kill his father and seize power? He would not agree to that, and our Four Idols Cult is not that kind of¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe interrupted her. ¡°How did you get to that conclusion? I know that your Four Idols Cult is not that kind of cult. Do you think that I, Zhao Changhe, am that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°Then are you suggesting an alliance?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. You guys should have already formed a secret alliance long ago. I don¡¯t believe that Wan Dongliu can¡¯t even manage this bit of subtle maniption.¡±

    ¡°Hm... So are you suggesting coercion?¡± Vermillion Bird sighed. ¡°When necessary, of course we consider it, but the nature of the Cao Gang is quite special. Using them as an example isn¡¯t quite appropriate. They have the closest ties with ministers and officials. Countless officials share their interests with them, sucking the lifeblood out of the river. Moreover, they would actually suffer a lot if they were to rebel. They would not rebel unless they were pushed into a corner. If we were really to force Wan Tianxiong into a corner, it would not be much different from causing patricide and seizing power. Why would Wan Dongliu cooperate with such a n?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve thought things through quite thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you really think that the venerable has not thought about everything, why do you think we would just be waiting for Wan Tianxiong to die so Wan Dongliu can seed him?¡± Vermillion Bird said with some disappointment. ¡°If these are the only ns you¡¯ve considered, there¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. Coercing them can be achieved with just one proposal.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°The Wang n dominates the seas to the east, with ships venturing out for mineral exploration. I believe that it would not be difficult to persuade them to move south along the coast. As long as your influence in the imperial court is significant enough to propose the abandonment of river transport in favor of sea transport, the Wang n would undoubtedly be ecstatic to cooperate. Wan Tianxiong would then immediately contact the venerable, anxiously asking about when the rebellion will begin...¡±

    Vermillion Bird stood there, stunned.

    It was as if a bolt of lightning struck her mind, and the red lips beneath her mask began to tremble.

    With the Wang n¡¯s maritime capabilities... In fact, let alone the Wang n, even the Tang n could probably organize some coastal transport.

    This n was definitely feasible. No... not only was it feasible, but it was also capable of stirring up the Wang n and the Cao Gang. What the Four Idols Cult wanted the most right now was not hegemony nor expansion of influence, but simply chaos. Whoever became the emperor was none of their concern. If they could push forward with this n, as the hidden hands behind the scenes, their scope to manipte everything was immense.

    Before this, nobody had considered maritime shipping... This was because in this world, that had just emerged from the ruins of the previous era, nobody had looked beyond the seas. They had no idea if there were even other civilizations across the seas. ording to the rankings listed on the Tome of Troubled Times, it was very likely that there were no civilizations across the seas. From the perspective of such a limited view, whose mind would have turned toward maritime trade?

    But if maritime transport <i>was</i> introduced, what would happen to river transport?

    <i>This would uproot everything! Wouldn¡¯t Wan Tianxiong be so anxious that he would be constantly drenched in sweat if this were to take ce? Sure enough, it¡¯s just a matter of a change in perspective. It does not require any intricate ns. All that¡¯scking is a crucial idea, an epiphany. Just how does Zhao Changhee up with such ideas? His capability to cause chaos is incredible!</i>

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be helping Tang Wanzhuang? Also, Wan Dongliu is more or less your friend, right?¡± asked Vermillion Bird in disbelief. ¡°How could you... How could youe up with such a vicious plot to sow chaos?¡±

    ¡°Wan Dongliu has already joined the Four Idols Cult, so isn¡¯t he already treading a path in pursuit of greater martial arts enlightenment? Why would he care so much about the Cao Gang monopolizing profits?¡±

    ¡°What about Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°As you said, the Cao Gang and the officials associated with them are sucking the lifeblood out of the river, but whose blood really is it? Themon people. Why should I uphold their interests? Backward things like these should be shattered. If Tang Wanzhuang were to defend such backward practices, I would be disappointed in her as well. I believe that she herself should understand why the world is in such chaos.¡±

    Vermillion Bird stared at him nkly and said nothing for a long time.

    Finally, Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Maritime transport would develop sooner orter, and I even hope for it to develop sooner. In fact, it¡¯s not like it willpletely cut off the existence of river or canal transport. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to be a matter of life and death between them. Such innovations would inevitably take ce sooner orter.

    ¡°Of course, I do not actually intend to sow chaos in this world. I would much rather have a stable solution. At the very least, I would much rather not have such ns carried out during the invasion of foreign forces, as it¡¯s tantamount to being a traitor. If you go back and mention this matter to Venerable Vermillion Bird, I hope that she will give me some face and not act on it right away.¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°You also know that the Cao Gang is just an example, there are still many others... Of course, we won¡¯t carry out such operations immediately. But since you don¡¯t want to have such events take ce at the moment, why are you telling me all this?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you the one asking me about my thoughts on Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s strategy?¡± replied Zhao Changhe. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that changing your way of thinking can solve many problems. While Venerable Vermillion Bird is indeed very capable, she is just one person, after all. Without anyone to consult with, there will always be limitations to how many things she can consider on her own. In fact, I would even suggest that she consult with Chichi more. Her mind is quite agile. She should not be underestimated just because she¡¯s a junior.¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten the venerable¡¯s intention in sending you to apany me on this journey north. She most likely wanted us to have more interactions to help you better determine whether it is truly the right choice for me to be allowed entry to the cult. Your true purpose in apanying me was for us to talk about such matters. Little serpent, do you really think we¡¯re just chatting like how big brothers and little sisters would?¡±

    Finally, Vermillion Birdughed out loud. ¡°Have you finished boasting? And do you really think that I¡¯d be foolish enough to call you big brother out of nowhere?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned, ¡°Just try it, it sounds nice when you say it.¡±

    The beautiful eyes under the serpent mask shimmered as they scoured his face for a while. She chuckled and said, ¡°If you have any more brilliant ideas in the future, I¡¯m open to addressing you as that one time for each one of those brilliant ideas. It¡¯s quite fair, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Tch, do you think I¡¯m a fool? We¡¯ll have to discuss better terms in the future,¡± grumbled Zhao Changhe. He took a few sips of wine before casually leaning against a tree. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. You can have the cave. I¡¯ll rest outside.¡±

    Vermillion Bird slowly finished the rest of her bread. Her beautiful eyes lingered on his face while she was lost in thought.

    Before long, she noticed that Zhao Changhe had already begun to cultivate his internal energy.

    Vermillion Bird nodded slightly. Even during the breaks on their journey, he would quietly cultivate. Others would speak of how Zhao Changhe was a genius beyondparison, with how quickly his cultivation progressed, but they all too often looked past his diligence and hard work.

    In fact, they were all the same. Among those who could reach the levels of Vermillion Bird or Tang Wanzhuang, who did not have periods where they seriously dedicated themselves to increasing their cultivation?

    Unfortunately, they were now busy with worldly affairs, and it was difficult for them to find the time to purely dedicate themselves to cultivation again. Now, when they saw people like Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi, it was as if they were seeing reflections of their past selves.

    She had no idea whether Zhao Changhe¡¯s idea just now was merely the result of his familiarity with the Cao Gang or if he truly possessed talent in strategy. But if it was thetter, then regardless of whether he had any connection to the Night Emperor, she felt that they had to recruit such a talented individual into the cult.

    <i>Choosing to travel with him was indeed the right choice. It feels like even Chichi might not fully understand how insightful he is. Perhaps the Zhao Changhe that the world knows is just one side of him. He likely has many other sides to him that he doesn¡¯t reveal casually. But it¡¯s difficult to get a better understanding of him, he¡¯s simply not an easy person to truly get close to....</i>

    Under her mask, Vermillion Bird¡¯s face showed a hint of bitterness. This time, she had to y the role of a little sister. What role would she have to y the next time?

    Vermillion Bird secretly thought that once this matter was over, she had to find a way to kill off this character of the Fire Serpent of Yi, so that she would no longer have to worry about it. Otherwise, if it were discoveredter on that the person acting as the Fire Serpent of Yi was actually her, her life would be a whole lot moreplicated.

 Chapter 223: Unexpected Sight

    <h4>Chapter 223: Unexpected Sight</h4>

    The night passed without a word between the two of them.

    Zhao Changhe divided his attention between practicing and observing his surroundings, never fully immersing himself in a meditative state.

    <i>I wonder how Miss Fire Serpent of Yi is sleeping in the cave...</i>

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s mind was preupied with thoughts on how to extract more insights from Zhao Changhe and what price she would pay in exchange. Eventually, she also began thinking about what the best way would be for her current alias, the Fire Serpent of Yi, to meet its end.

    Perhaps due to Zhao Changhe¡¯s effective counter-surveince techniques as they traveled, or perhaps it was because Wang Daozhong and the assassins from the Snow-Listening Pavilion had already been forced back once, the night was peaceful with nobodying to bother them.

    As dawn broke, Zhao Changhe opened his eyes under a tree. The first thing he saw was the Fire Serpent of Yi emerging from the cave. Her graceful posture and stunning beauty were breathtaking.

    <i>She¡¯s really got an amazing figure.</i>

    Vermillion Bird had no idea what he was looking at, but when she saw him wake up, she instinctively gave him a charming smile and said, ¡°Good morning, dear big brother~¡±

    After uttering those words, she nearly pped herself after realizing how foolish her flirtatious smile was. With her mask covering her face, what was the point of putting on such a smile?

    Zhao Changhe could not help but chuckle at her greeting, then loosened the reins of his horse. ¡°Let¡¯s go, your big brother here shall take you to buy a mask.¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow: ¡°...¡±

    Vermillion Bird very naturally mounted the horse. ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling that you want to go to Sword Lake City just because you didn¡¯t get to explore it properlyst time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha...</i> My intentions aside, how do you even know about what I did there? Does everyone in the Four Idols Cult have ess to all the information everyone else is getting?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vermillion Bird replied stiffly. ¡°I just happened to hear about it. I was nearby at the time.¡±

    ¡°So, it seems that you¡¯ve had a connection with me for quite some time, little sister...¡±

    ¡°What connection? Get lost!¡±

    With a flick of its hooves, Snow-Treading Crow galloped away, unwilling to hear anymore.

    Zhao Changhe had left Sword Lake City and headed south to Yangzhou on the day after the beginning of summer. Now, it was just past the beginning of autumn. Almost exactly a quarter of a year had passed since he hadst been at Sword Lake City.

    He had gone from the fourthyer to the sixthyer, and having just recently broken through, the seventhyer seemed rather distant. His progress was visibly slower now than when he was still at the lower levels of cultivation, perhaps even twice as slow. It was uncertain how much slower it would be from this point onward.

    The city had not changed much. It was still bustling and vibrant as it was in the past. The only thing that was noticeably different was that the lush greenery by thekeside had now taken on a hint of autumnal gold.

    Not far from the city entrance was the familiar Myriad Flowers Tower, but Tang Wanzhuang would no longer be found inside.

    Wu Weiyang seemed to be by Tang Buqi¡¯s side now, so he would not be there either.

    After turning down a couple of streets, Zhao Changhe arrived at the courtyard of the inn where he once stayed with Han Wubing. This was where they had celebrated the beginning of summer. Feeling a sense of nostalgia, Zhao Changhe entered the inn and called out, ¡°Innkeeper...¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you, sir?¡± The innkeeper actually recognized him. ¡°The private courtyard you stayed in back then happens to be empty. Would you like to stay there again?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was a little surprised. ¡°You still remember me after so long?¡±

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s quite hard to forget you with your frightening saber, your majestic horse, and your heroic scar.¡± The innkeeper squinted his eyes, then smiled and said, ¡°Are you the thirteenth hidden dragon, Zhao Changhe?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I just dress up like him. I heard that it¡¯s in fashion these days,¡± replied Zhao Changhe. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the courtyard I was in previously. Please help me feed my horse.¡±

    ¡°Got it...¡± The innkeeper did not actually care whether he was really Zhao Changhe or not. He nced at the serpent-masked woman standing quietly next to him and his heart skipped a beat. He secretly judged her to be from an evil sect.

    Most people would be a little frightened when they saw such an evil-looking serpent mask. At first nce, whoever was wearing such a mask would be branded an evil person.

    Zhao Changhe knew what the innkeeper was thinking, so he grabbed Vermillion Bird¡¯s hand and was about to run away, but he grabbed at air. Vermillion Bird seemed to be smirking as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to create a sense of urgency and take the opportunity to hold my hand. When I was wandering the <i>jianghu</i>, you had not even hit puberty.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know how to react. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even thinking of that.¡±

    ¡°So you would just casually grab a woman¡¯s hand like that? Are we that familiar with each other¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± said Zhao Changhe while secretly thinking about how cunning this witch was. Although she called him big brother sweeter than anyone else, she actually kept her distance from him, never even giving him a chance to get close to her.

    Due to him having visited the weapon shop nearby before, Zhao Changhe was somewhat familiar with these streets. He quickly turned into a small shop and said with a smile, ¡°If my memory serves me well, there should be small trinkets being sold here.¡±

    Vermillion Bird followed him in and looked around. There were indeed quite a few masks hanging on the walls.

    The masks in her Four Idols Cult were meant to exude divinity, so they often appeared fierce or eerie. On the other hand, the masks here were all cute or pretty, clearly meant for women and children.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes fell on a small fox mask, thinking that it at least looked a little sinister. But then heard Zhao Changhe say, ¡°Shopkeeper, give me that one... Yes, the one to the right. I¡¯ll take two of them!¡±

    Vermillion Bird watched in disbelief as the shopkeeper handed over two pig masks. Zhao Changhe could not contain hisughter, smiling from ear to ear as he chuckled uncontrobly.

    Vermillion Bird was speechless. ¡°Are you kidding me? How am I supposed to wear a mask like this in public?¡±

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here to get you a mask that¡¯spletely different from your usual style. It¡¯s supposed to be something that shouldn¡¯t remind people of your affiliation in the slightest. So, the cuter, the better.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be a pig!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Zhao Changhe retorted. ¡°See, even you yourself never could have imagined yourself wearing a pig mask.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was speechless.

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that you could never even imagine yourself choosing such a mask, so no one else would be able to guess that it¡¯s you. Do you still not get it?¡±

    Vermillion Bird found that his logic did have some sense to it... and then she promptly rejected it. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it.¡±

    ¡°Just where is this arrogance of yoursing from?¡± Zhao Changhe ignored her, putting on one of the pig masks himself and teasingly approaching her face. ¡°Oink oink~¡±

    Vermillion Bird burst intoughter.

    <i>Eh? This pig mask is actually quite cute!</i>

    Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to shove the other pig mask into her hand and said, ¡°Just wear it, what¡¯s the big deal? I still need to go to Ancient Sword Lake. Let¡¯s focus on our priorities, alright?¡±

    Vermillion Bird felt like she had not been chastised like this in the past ten years, and she really did not know how to react. But in the end, she could not bring herself to let go of the pig mask in her hand.

    She held it behind her back, as if she was embarrassed to even be seen with it.

    Zhao Changhe nced around and said in a low voice, ¡°Your serpent mask has been attracting people¡¯s attention. It would be better for you to change your mask sooner rather thanter. Just go into an alley and switch masks so that you can be done with it.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Are you sure that people are staring at my serpent mask and not a pig like you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I guess they could be looking at me... hey, wait.¡± Zhao Changhe clenched his fist. ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡±

    ¡°Hah, as if you can beat me!¡± Vermillion Bird shed a smile and swiftly darted into a nearby alley.

    Zhao Changhe took a step forward, blocked the entrance to the alley, then turned his back to it.

    <i>How considerate.</i>

    Vermillion Bird stole a nce at his back, quickly removed her serpent mask, and put on the pig mask.

    The soft mask was surprisinglyfortable to wear. It wasn¡¯t as cheap as she had imagined. She felt a little better about wearing the pig mask now.

    After storing away the mask of the Fire Serpent of Yi, she nced at saw Zhao Changhe, who remained motionless with his back turned her way. She suddenly remembered the day at the Taiyi Sect, when he stood in front of Wang Daozhong¡ªhis back was slightly damp with sweat, but he remained unmoving like a mountain

    <i>Why am I suddenly thinking about that? I already beat Wang Daozhong up twice. And next time I see him, I¡¯ll beat him again.</i>

    Little did she know that, at that moment, Zhao Changhe waspletely captivated by her.

    The moment that Vermillion Bird took off her serpent mask and switched it for the pig mask, he caught a glimpse of her true face, the face of the person he believed to be the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    She had beautifully arched eyebrows, eyes bright as the stars, a wlessplexion, and charming, vermillion lips. It was a very conventional description of a beautiful woman, yet this represented the epitome of ssical beauty ording to the standards of ancient China. She did not look like someone from a martial arts sect; rather, she was an elegant ssical beauty. She seemed like ady born of high stature, and it would not even be surprising if people mistook her for Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sister.

    <i>Her true identity must be extraordinary as well.</i>

    The yful nce she had stolen at him before putting on the mask had a hint of mischief, but it could not mask her mature charm, and... there had also been an unmistakable fierceness in her eyes. It seemed to bepletely subconscious, and Zhao Changhe was sure that if she had caught him turning around, he would have had a gruesome end.

    That nce revealed that she was truly a ruthless member of a demonic cult, unlike Tang Wanzhuang or Yue Hongling.

    <i>But... she¡¯s still so beautiful.</i>

    She was so beautiful that he felt slightly regretful about how quickly she put on the pig mask, depriving him of a second longer to admire her beauty.

    A momentter, a pig mask poked out beside him. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. What are you doing standing there like a stump?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her, and then the two pigs met each other¡¯s gaze.

    After a moment of silence, both of them burst intoughter simultaneously.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s mood inexplicably brightened, feeling that pig masks also had their charm.

    So, she leisurely squeezed past him out of the alley and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the swordke. It should be very beautiful now, at the beginning of autumn.¡±

 Chapter 224: Two Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 224: Two Pigs</h4>

    While they said that they would head to Ancient Sword Lake, the two of them left the city very slowly.

    The two little piggies strolled leisurely down the main street of Sword Lake City, curiously looking at the stalls and the bustling shops on both sides of the street. Despite being seasoned travelers, they found themselves captivated by the novelty of it all.

    Zhao Changhe had never really taken the time to explore the streets of this world, whether it was in Qinghe, Gusu, or Yangzhou. During his time in Gusu, whenever he was presented with the option to either stroll through the streets or enjoy thekeside, he always chose thetter.

    As for Vermillion Bird, it had been many years since she had moved around like a young girl in this manner. Whenever she had her Vermillion Bird mask on, overwhelming killing intent would emanate from her, silencing the entire street. Let alone window shopping like they were doing right now, she could never even enjoy a leisurely stroll.

    But now, as they walked through the streets, whenever people''s gazes fell on them, they were not filled with fear but instead smiled at them with goodwill.

    It felt strange to her. While she did feel rxed andfortable, she also felt a bit embarrassed. After all, they were full-grown adults, yet they were wearing pig masks, and most mistook them for a couple. She was not used to having such friendly smiles directed toward her.

    But then again, since no one could tell who was behind the masks, what was there to really be embarrassed about?

    So only the feeling of rxation and novelty remained.

    They wandered through the vibrant streets of Sword Lake City. Although its streets were not as grand as those of the capital, Sword Lake City did have its own charm. For example, a pancake stall by the side caught their eye. The way they made the pancakes was very different from those of the capital, with theirs being quite thick, resembling buns, with a delicious fragrance wafting from them.[1]

    "Hey," Vermillion Bird nudged Zhao Changhe with her elbow. "We haven''t had breakfast yet. We''ve been walking around since early morning, and it''s already almost noon. You do know that skipping breakfast is bad for martial artists, right?"

    "Are you craving those pancakes?" Zhao Changhe interrupted.

    "No, I''m just reminding you..."

    But before she could finish speaking, Zhao Changhe had already dashed off to the pancake stall. "I''d like two, please!"

    Vermillion Bird strolled over. "I didn''t say that I wanted to eat this. You''re the one who chose the food here."

    "In that case, I''ll just get one?"

    Before he even finished speaking, the pancake in his hand had been snatched away.

    "Why do you get to eat and I don''t? I''m confiscating them."

    Zhao Changhe: "..."

    She slightly lifted her pig mask, and then took a bite of the pancake, not minding the heat, before quickly pulling the mask down to cover her face again.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and chuckled. He turned around to throw some silver toward the stall, then grabbed another pancake to munch on as he walked.

    Vermillion Bird said casually, "I heard someone say that after you left the south, you were broke. But now, seeing as you''re even able to stay in inns and buy things, it''s as if you''ve got endless money. Where did you get all of the money from?"

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously "Howe you''re so well-informed? I only rememberining about having no money to Xuan Chong."

    "Well, you were on a boat owned by the Cao Gang, and there were plenty of our people on board."

    "...Alright, you guys really gather every bit of information, huh?"

    "Well, it seems like we didn''t even gather enough. For example, I don''t know where the money you have now came from. Did Cui Yuanyang give you more money?"

    "No, it was your saintess."

    "..." Vermillion Bird suddenly felt that the pancake in her hand was no longer as appetizing.

    <i>That little brat''s giving away the holy cult''s money to support a man?!</i>

    "Just kidding, hahaha," Zhao Changheughed. "I only lost the banknotes, not the silver coins. While I still do have some money, there''s not much left. I''ll have to look for a way to make some more money soon."

    "If you make a joke like that again, I''ll beat you up."

    "Yesterday, you called me big brother so sweetly, yet today you''re repeatedly threatening to beat me up. Oh, by the way, how does your holy cult make money? Do you recruit followers and take their offerings?"

    "We have our own streams of ie, and most of them are proper businesses. It''s just that nobody knows that we''re the ones running those businesses," Vermillion Bird said leisurely as she nibbled on her pancake. "The extent of our holy cult''s influence and power isn''t something that you can figure out just by asking a few questions. Our underground influence is beyond your imagination. So, how about joining us? We can offer you a good position. You''ll always have good food and drinks, and you won''t have to worry as much about your martial arts training. As for the issues with your meridians, we can mobilize our forces to help you remedy them. Having the support of a powerful force like ours would grant you a much easier life as opposed to what you''re doing now, struggling on your own."

    "Just give me Chichi."

    "You should already know to not even bother with that. We''re not like the Maitreya Cult, we don''t use beauty to seduce people," Vermillion Bird said contemptuously. "And you shouldn''t stare at me like that either, I know what kind of disgusting thoughts are swirling in your head. The venerable ordered me to follow you to gain a better understanding of you, not to hand myself over to you, so get rid of those vile thoughts."

    Zhao Changhe really did not know whether tough or cry. "I didn''t say anything. You''re just imagining things on your own. Even if I did have such thoughts, how would you know?"

    "I just know!"

    "Alright, alright." Zhao Changhe could not refute her. He really <i>misunderstood</i> things a little bit. After all, with Venerable Vermillion Bird sending the Fire Serpent of Yi his way, how could he not even entertain the possibility that she was being gifted to him?

    That was why he was being so flirtatious before.

    But upon further thought, it seemed reasonable that the Four Idols Cult did not use women to seduce people. While they were called a demonic cult, they were all quite proud.

    <i>Well, at least there''s no need to worry about Chichi being sent out on such missions. This Miss Fire Serpent is quite proud too. I don''t think she would just flirt with anyone out of nowhere. Well...in a way, she''s already flirted me up. Should I suddenly pretend to be a gentleman and ask her not to address me as big brother anymore?</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to dwell on this any further, so he simply chuckled and said, "Why are you so eager to persuade me to join your cult? Your venerable is still investigating the situation with my star chart. What if it turns out that I''m not suitable to join your cult at all?"

    Vermillion Bird thought to herself that she was now also considering having him join the cult for reasons other than his star chart... However, she could not say that, so she just said, "Then once you run out of money while you''re out in the world alone, what are you going to do? Rob people?"

    Before she could finish speaking, someone suddenly blocked their way and said, "You two little piggies seem quite rich, using a couple silver just to buy pancakes. Why don''t you give us everything you''ve got?"

    Zhao Changhe: "..."

    Vermillion Bird: "..."

    Seeing the bewildered look on the two people wearing a pig mask, the other party, who had clearlye to rob them, chuckled and said, "Did you two little lovebirdse to Sword Lake City thinking that it''s a romantic ce to enjoy yourselves? Have neither of your elders told you that Sword Lake City is very chaotic?"

    Zhao Changhe and Vermillion Bird seemed to have finally realized what was going on, and they could not help but feel an indescribable sense of incredulity.

    <i>We''re actually getting robbed in the city... Oh, I''ve heard that Sword Lake City is a mess and quite chaotic. It''s just that I''ve never experienced it before. I would never have expected my first encounter with it to be like this.</i>

    Although he was wearing a pig mask, Dragon Bird was still clearly on Zhao Changhe''s back. <i>Is it because there have been more people trying to look like me that my saber has lost its deterrent power?</i>

    Zhao Changhe noticed the silence from the girl beside him, the cheerfulnessing from beneath the mask earlier suddenly turning serious. The killing intent in her eyes seemed like they could freeze the souls of anyone who met her gaze.

    <i>Wait, she''s at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate!</i>

    Zhao Changhe silently pulled her back and stepped forward, standing between her and the robbers.

    "Haha? Do you really think that carrying a broad saber on your back suddenly makes you Zhao Changhe?" The other partyughed loudly. "Do you really think you''ll seed in ying the hero with so many of us here? Hahaha..."

    Hisughter was abruptly cut off.

    The muscr pig-masked man with the broad saber on his back suddenly moved. With agility that did not match his appearance, he instantly appeared in front of the leader of the robbers, gripping his neck with one hand.

    The man attempted to defend himself, but only caught the afterimage of Zhao Changhe''s hand. His neck was gripped tightly and his whole body was then lifted off the ground. "You came at just the right time. Now, hand over your money. It''s been quite a while since Ist did this. It feels quite nostalgic now, actually.¡±

    Vermillion Bird''s killing intent disappeared instantly, reced by a chuckle.

    <i>This guy is really amusing.</i>

    Nowadays, more and more people were starting to see Zhao Changhe as a righteous hero, forgetting his origins. He was originally a bandit, one who did not hesitate to fight back when threatened.

    The face of the man being held up by his neck turned purple. The young men who apanied him drew their weapons and surrounded Zhao Changhe, shouting nervously, "Who do you think you are to cause trouble in Sword Lake City? We''re the men of Seventh Lord Sha from Kangle Gambling House!¡±

    "Never heard of him," said Zhao Changhe. He stretched out his left to lift the speaker up as well, as if the weapons pointed at him did not even exist.

    He then banged the heads of the two men he was holding together, causing both of them to instantly faint.

    Rubbing his fists, Zhao Changhe walked toward the others.

    They could hardly believe their eyes when they saw the pig-masked man wreak havoc. They collectively shouted, "Please think things through. Even Han Wubing was forced to run for his life from here. Who do you think you are to cause trouble in Sword Lake City so wantonly?"

    Zhao Changhe was stunned, his eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    <i>Interesting... I never would have thought that what seemed like amon act of bullying would involve Han Wubing! So Han Wubing has already left... and he apparently fled for his life!</i>

    Originally, apart from Iceheart, which had been at the bottom of Ancient Sword Lake, there was not really anything else special in Sword Lake City. How could they have had the time or inclination to experience the so-called chaotess of Sword Lake City? Zhao Changhe had simply left right after finishing his business in the city. But now, upon returning, it seemed that he had unexpectedly stumbled upon something interesting.

    1. The pancakes being referred to here are jianbing, a traditional Chinese street food, though I believe that there is a variation in terms of the one they''re actually eating in this scene. ?

 Chapter 225: Han Wubing Missing

    <h4>Chapter 225: Han Wubing Missing</h4>

    After a moment.

    The robbers who hade to mess with them were scattered on the ground, groaning in pain. Zhao Changhe sat on one of them, raised his fist that was the size of arge bowl, and said, ¡°Tell me, what happened to Han Wubing? How could losers like you possibly scare him into fleeing for his life?¡±

    The man he was sitting on sounded as if he was about to cry. ¡°I just mentioned Han Wubing¡¯s name to intimidate you. We didn¡¯t actually drive him away...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°All I know is that Han Wubing killed Gang Leader Ji of the Xingyi Gang and was surrounded by them soon after. Later, Boss Yan of the Pinghu Association intervened, and then Han Wubing left...¡±

    ¡°What the hell? What does this have to do with your Seventh Lord Sha?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I was just trying to scare you away. I never imed that there was a connection between them.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± With that, Zhao Changhe¡¯s massive fist came crashing down, knocking the man unconscious.

    Zhao Changhe squatted down and searched every single one of them, finding very little money. They seemed to be low-ranking members of a gang who had acted out of greed when they saw him pay for pancakes with silver.

    Grumbling to himself, Zhao Changhe stood and stuffed the few pieces of silver into his pocket. He nced at the Fire Serpent of Yi, who was watching him with her head tilted, and her adorable pig mask instantly lifted his spirits. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Vermillion Bird smiled and said, ¡°Why did you block me from them? Are you really afraid that I¡¯d kill them?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Then I didn¡¯t stop you for no reason.¡± Zhao Changhe began walking toward the city gates. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to always resort to killing when ites to such trivial matters.¡±

    Vermillion Bird did not argue with him, simply responding with an ¡°Mm¡± as she followed him out of the city.

    She seemed to be in a much better mood than him.

    Zhao Changhe was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you being so obedient?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Vermillion Bird said leisurely. ¡°Seeing as you are not a pedantic and overly righteous hero, I find you to be quite satisfactory.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, ttery.¡±

    Vermillion Bird truly meant it.

    Initially, when she was blocked by him, she felt a bit annoyed. But after seeing his actions, she found it all quite amusing. She was quite entertained watching him rob the robbers. After all, whether or not people could get along was not just dependent on their abilities, but also whether their personalities and styles of doing things werepatible.

    So far, Zhao Changhe¡¯s personality and actions have been entirely in line with those of the Four Idols Cult.

    As for Han Wubing, he had nothing to do with her... She was actually annoyed a little because of this incident, as she was probably no longer going to get to enjoy shopping after this.

    Anyone who had studied Zhao Changhe would know that, although his time with Han Wubing was short, Han Wubing held a high position in his heart. Not counting the women he had gotten close to, Han Wubing was his first friend, and they had hit it off right away. Before Tang Buqi, Situ Xiao, and the rest appeared, Han Wubing could even be said to have been his only friend.

    Sure enough, Zhao Changhe had lost all interest in shopping, and he increased his pace in leaving the city.

    Vermillion Bird angrily threw away thest bits of pancake she had.

    <i> </i> *

    The banks of the Ancient Sword Lake were still simr to before, with people wandering around in groups of two or three, hoping to stumble upon some legendary ancient sword. Unbeknownst to them, the ancient sword had already been taken. The most that these kinds of people knew was that the Maitreya Cult and the Four Idols Cult had once fought here, and the battle had ended strangely quickly.

    Thus, the number of those seeking the ancient sword never really dwindled, though there had not been any incidents of people mysteriously getting killed by sword qi in the past few months.

    If things continued this way, people would likely realize that the ancient sword was probably gone.

    But now, it seemed like there had been an unexpected development.

    Zhao Changhe did not believe that a swordsman like Han Wubing could be forced to flee for his life by a local gang, or even several of them. Even if he was outnumbered temporarily, he could simply retreat to the bottom of theke and n his next move.

    Upon reaching thekeside, Zhao Changhe did not hesitate to dive straight into the water. It was not umon for people searching for the sword to take a swim here from time to time, so nobody found his actions strange.

    Vermillion Bird followed suit but suddenly thought of a problem.

    Previously, when their Four Idols Cult opened this alternate space, there were many prerequisites and rituals involved, and they had needed to summon Iceheart to actively break open the space. But what about now? Could anyone just enter and exit freely? If so, then could someone else have found it?

    On the other hand, if Han Wubing truly had fled for his life in a panic, there was a high likelihood that he would note back here. This was because if he had not shaken off his pursuers before reaching theke, and he was seen entering the dimensional fragment at the bottom of theke, it would be no different from locking himself in a cage.

    Apparently, Zhao Changhe was also worried about this. Upon reaching the spatial node, he swiftly went in, only to furrow his brow soon after.

    There were no signs of intrusion by others, indicating that no one had found this ce for the time being. And Han Wubing was indeed not here.

    A bed, table, chair, along with bowls, chopsticks, and food residue, which had be a bit moldy, could all be seen inside the dimensional fragment. It was evident that it was not left tidy and had likely been abandoned by the upant after something unexpected happened and they could not return.

    <i>Was it truly so dire that he could not even flee back here?</i>

    Vermillion Bird followed in, surveying the surroundings. Besides the traces of life left behind by Han Wubing, the sword chamber mostly remained as it originally was. There were a number of swords adorning the surrounding walls, but nothing else present. There was not even a storage cab, just smooth stone walls.

    There could not be any secret passages, because this was an independent space, and the walls here could not be dug through. The only entrance was that singr spatial node. Vermillion Bird quickly understood why Chichi was so certain that there was nothing of interest left in the ce after entering, as there simply could not be anything here.

    As for the lingering sword intent, it had not been dissipated by Han Wubing¡¯s prolonged stay. On the contrary, because Han Wubing¡¯s primary purpose for secluding himself here was toprehend the sword, it was possible that he spent every day simply eating, sleeping, and meditating on the sword. This concentration infused the air with some of Han Wubing¡¯s own sword intent, which mingled with the ancient sword intent and made it even more formidable.

    In a sense, Han Wubing was also apanying the ancient senior that had once resided here, allowing her soul to not be lonely and have someone to impart her ultimate techniques to.

    At that moment, Zhao Changhe closed his eyes to feel the sword intent in the room.

    Vermillion Bird checked around for a while and agreed with Xia Chichi¡¯s judgment. Although the woman here did have some connection with the Night Emperor, this small, cramped sword chamber yielded no valuable information. It truly did appear to be of no worth.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe immersed in sensing the sword intent with closed eyes, Vermillion Bird finally broke the silence, ¡°Are you starting to take an interest in these things because you¡¯ve been learning about the sword?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded with a simple ¡°Mm.¡± Vermillion Bird did not disturb him further, choosing instead to admire the swords hanging on the walls.

    In reality, Zhao Changhe was mainly thinking that if he allowed the Heavenly Tome to interact more with the sword intent here, there might be something to be had. This was why he wanted toe back here, but it was not convenient to say so.

    Previously, he stayed at an inn opposite the Wang n for two nights to verify if there would be any changes the day after applying that substance. And as expected, the next morning, the golden foil had evolved once more, proving that applying the substance was indeed effective.

    The result of the further evolution, or more specifically the partial unsealing of its functions, was that he no longer needed to take the golden foil out to examine it. With just a thought, the information would be transmitted to his mind, forming an illusory virtual reality within which he could immerse himself.

    He had made use of this function with the Wind and Lightning Palm manual that Situ Xiao had given him. Although he had not even flipped through it after obtaining it, he had actually already learned it over the past two days while traveling. The only thing was that he had not put it into practice yet, so whether he could perform it with his hands remained to be seen.

    The threat that the spirit of the tome would kill him after being unsealed was also further proven to be an empty threat. <i>I wonder if it just hasn¡¯t been unsealed enough... I¡¯ll try again next time.</i>

    At this moment, the phantom of a woman had appeared in his mind. Due to her ancient origin and elusive sword intent, the image that he could see of her was very hazy, and her face indistinct.

    Then, a phantom of Han Wubing appeared, and the two of them proceeded to demonstrate a set of sword arts.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and temporarily exited the illusion.

    This was not the time to be observing sword arts. It was enough as long as he could confirm that the golden foil could receive the information, which could be further studiedter on. Anyway, he was not really intent on studying sword arts. The only thing he was interested in seeing was whether there were any techniques that were rted between the Night Emperor and the ancient woman. This was probably not something that could be figured out in a short time, simr to when he deciphered the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance. With it looking like it would require a lot of work, it could wait forter.

    His immediate priority was to figure out what happened to Han Wubing.

    Feeling that Zhao Changhe had withdrawn from a certain special state, Vermillion Bird looked back and smiled, ¡°So, did you learn any sword arts?¡±

    ¡°No... By the way, does your Four Idols Cult still have anyone stationed nearby?¡±

    ¡°We withdrew from this ce long ago. Did you want to make use of our resources to help you with your investigation?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°Why go to us? You can just go to Myriad Flowers Tower. I¡¯m fairly certain that you were given something by Tang Wanzhuang to help you with such matters.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered that he was still a secret agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau. <i>This damn jade token always ended up leading me to cases that I had to solve. Now, it¡¯s finallying in handy, eh?</i>

 Chapter 226: Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 226: Rumors</h4>

    <i>Ssh~</i>

    There were some people who hade in search of the ancient sword currently standing by thekeside. Suddenly, two heads that looked like those of pigs emerged from the water, scaring them out of their wits and causing them to run in fear.

    Who wouldn¡¯t run in such a scenario?! Two pigs popping out of ake was weird enough, but one of them was even emitting smoke all around it, looking like a real monster!

    Vermillion Bird burst out intoughter, finding the scene very amusing.

    Zhao Changhe gave her a nce, filled with regret.

    When he had entered the sword chamber, his mind had been focused on sensing the residual sword intent from when Han Wubing had stayed in the chamber. With that, he had pretty much forgotten about her, and he had not even gotten to take a good look at her. It was quite hottely, so most people were wearing thin clothes. Just how hot would a maturedy¡¯s wet body look like after she had entered the water?

    And now, as soon as she emerged, she dried her clothes with her true qi, leaving nothing to be seen....

    <i>Is everyone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate really this amazing?</i>

    At the moment, Zhao Changhe could only dry his body with his true qi. He was far from being able to dry his clothes. Even if he did eventually advance his cultivation to the point where he could dry his clothes, he highly doubted that he would be able to dry them instantly like her, evaporating all of the water in contact with her body.

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°What¡¯s with that look in your eyes? Are you regretting not taking a look at me in the sword chamber just now?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m admiring your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°We cultivate fire-attribute true qi, so things like this are naturally not that difficult for us.¡± Vermillion Bird smiled. ¡°We¡¯re not like you and some others who practice the Spring Water Intent, always getting yourselves wet for no reason.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. <i>Why do I feel like shots are being fired at me?</i>

    Vermillion Bird casually continued, ¡°Being all wet like that isn¡¯tfortable, huh? Want me to help you out?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯d be so kind.¡±

    ¡°Call me big sister first.¡±

    <i>Is that where you were trying to get to?</i> Zhao Changhe could not help but snort. He did not hesitate, and said coquettishly, ¡°Big sister~¡±

    Seeing the pig-masked head in front of her calling her ¡°big sister¡± in that weird voice, Vermillion Bird almost burst outughing. She tried suppressing it, but she finally bent over and clutched her stomach as sheughed. ¡°Hahahaha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her speechlessly.

    <i>This big sister seems to beughing more and more as time passes. She¡¯s changed from when we first met. It¡¯s as if after taking off the serpent mask and putting on the pig mask, she¡¯s let go of a lot of things.</i>

    Vermillion Bird seemed to realize her loss ofposure, but she did not seem to care. She continuedughing before eventually patting Zhao Changhe on the shoulder.

    With a surge of hot true qi, a nket of mist covered him as his clothes dried instantly.

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Awesome...¡±

    ¡°Want to learn?¡± Vermillion Bird asked mischievously. ¡°Just join the cult, then I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent and strode directly toward the city.

    Vermillion Bird snorted and followed after him.

    Sword Lake City had always been a rather special city. Zhao Changhe had learned about it thest time he came here. Despite its prosperity and expansion due to tourism, it remained ssified as a town by the imperial court. There was not even a <i>yamen</i> in this town, which technically made it awlessnd, where various gangs and factions coexisted.

    Zhao Changhe had been puzzled by this before. Without a <i>yamen</i>, who collected the taxes here? And who controlled the unruly factions that existed in the town?

    The Demon Suppression Bureau did not have an independent office, and for some unknown reason, they had actually set up their branch here in a brothel. Over the passage of time, knowledgeable and observant figures like those from the Four Idols Cult had more or less guessed the true nature of the Myriad Flowers Tower, but it was unclear if the local gangs also knew this.

    In any case, while this scene did appear quite often in martial arts novels, it was logically pretty unrealistic. With that in mind, there had to be a reason for Demon Suppression Bureau to set up their branch here in such a way, but Zhao Changhe hadn¡¯t thought of delving deeper into it.

    Familiar with the route, they arrived at the bamboo forest behind the Myriad Flowers Pavilion. The gatekeeper was still the same, but with his pig mask, Zhao Changhe was unfamiliar. As expected, they were stopped. ¡°This is a private bamboo forest; it isn¡¯t a spot for young lovers to enjoy some romance.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s jaw dropped.

    <i>Everywhere we go, we¡¯re used of being young lovers. Even those robbers said the same thing before. Aren¡¯t we just wearing the same pig mask? How does that immediately mean that we¡¯re lovers?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not reveal his identity; he simply took out his jade token and showed it to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper was startled, but a hint of excitement could be seen in his eyes. He looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Greetings, secret envoy, do you have any orders for me?¡±

    <i>Hmm, it seems like this token isn¡¯t for a normal secret agent, but for a secret envoy...</i>

    Vermillion Bird nced at him but said nothing. This token was probably exclusively given out by Tang Wanzhuang, and she could tell that it was likely one of those tokens that represented her as well. <i>This guy doesn¡¯t even seem to realize that from the moment he received the token, he¡¯s already begun representing Tang Wanzhuang rather than just being a subordinate of the Demon Suppression Bureau. He¡¯s being yed by his big sister without even realizing it.</i>

    Zhao Changhe acted like a secret envoy and said, ¡°Take us in. Who is in charge of this area now? Tell them toe and see me.¡±

    After saying that, he confidently strode into the courtyard, heading straight to the bamboo building where Tang Wanzhuang had once resided. The gatekeeper felt his actions were only natural and quickly went to inform the person who was in charge of the area.

    Not long after, a well-dressed middle-aged man hurriedly ascended the steps and respectfully greeted him. ¡°Sword Lake City Delegate Wei Zicai reporting, what orders does the special envoy have for me?¡±

    ¡°I want the whole story about Han Wubing.¡±

    Wei Zicai responded promptly, ¡°He had a conflict with Ji Yinan from the Xingyi Gang. In the ensuing conflict, he killed Ji Yinan. The Pinghu Association intervened on behalf of the Xingyi Gang. They worked together to capture Gan Wubing. Finally, unable to withstand thebined forces of the two factions, Han Wubing was forced to flee, and the Xingyi Gang was ultimately absorbed by the Pinghu Association.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s immediate reaction was skepticism. ¡°Absorbed?¡±

    Wei Zicai smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes... So whether or not it really was Han Wubing who killed Ji Yinan is still unconfirmed. There is a possibility that it was Yan Lianping¡¯s doing instead. By framing Han Wubing, he could then gather the strength of both factions to go against Han Wubing in an attempt to force out the location of the ancient sword and the source of his new sword art. At the same time, he could also absorb the Xingyi Gang, killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    This was something to be expected from the <i>jianghu</i>. Zhao Changhe and Vermillion Bird, who had just recently been discussing high-level politics when it came to the Wang n, now felt as if they had left the imperial court to enter the <i>jianghu</i>. They both felt as if they were in a different world.

    But to be honest, this was what they preferred. At least Zhao Changhe was far more interested in such matters than the grand affairs of the state.

    Hearing that Han Wubing had only fled and nothing serious actually happened to him, Zhao Changhe felt a lot more at ease. He asked again, ¡°Han Wubing should have been living in seclusion. Why did he suddenly expose a new sword art and get in a conflict with a gang? Did he arouse suspicion by asionally appearing and disappearing in the city?¡±

    ¡°Han Wubing asionally appeared in the city to purchase food supplies, and these are very normal activities. He behaved simrly when he secluded himself by theke, and no one really paid attention to him,¡± Wei Zicai exined. ¡°His new sword art only ended up getting revealed due to a matter involving Zhao Changhe¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°How did Zhao Changhe end up involved in this? Please borate.¡±

    ¡°Some people spread rumors that Zhao Changhe¡¯s physique and broad saber did not resemble those of the Central ins, saying that it was possible that he was a spy from the Grasnds, possibly being the illegitimate son of Mad Lion He Lei. Han Wubing overheard this while purchasing supplies, got angry, and fought with the person whom he had heard spreading the rumor. It was then that he revealed sword arts beyond those that could be learned from the Sword Pavilion, causing people to suspect that he had found some secrets in the swordke.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent for a moment.

    Vermillion Bird nced at Zhao Changhe. <i>This guy and his friends are really loyal. Since Han Wubing managed to flee and seems to be fine, it might not have been necessary to dig deeper into the matter. But now, it seems like it will be impossible for him to ignore this.</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°His Majesty used this kind of saber during his conquests, so where do people even get the idea of a certain style being of the Grasnds? Are there really people who believe such nonsense?¡±

    ¡°There are many fools in the world. If someone says something, there will always be people who believe it,¡± Wei Zicai said. ¡°In addition, the spreading of these rumors may have deeper intentions behind. I wrote a letter to the bureau head a couple of days ago. Now that you are here, Special Envoy, it¡¯s even better than I hoped...¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned. Yes, his background was actually a very sensitive matter. In other words, this rumor could be meant to fundamentally shake his position as the heir to the throne of the Great Xia, and this sounded an awful lot like something the Four Idols Cult would do.

    He turned to look at Vermillion Bird, who met his gaze coldly. Zhao Changhe smiled and shook his head. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be the Four Idols Cult. Times had changed, and the Four Idols Cult was even nning to recruit him into their cult. Doing such a thing would serve no purpose for them, and would perhaps be even detrimental.

    <i>It could be the Wang n, Maitreya Cult, or simply a foreign force.</i>

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago.¡±

    <i>If it¡¯s three days ago, then the Wang n is the most likely suspect, and this ce isn¡¯t too far from Langya.</i>

    However, while the exposure of new martial arts knowledge that Han Wubing had acquired might be rted to this, the trouble involving the Xingyi Gang and the Pinghu Association might not be directly rted to it. There could be other factors at y, and Han Wubing could have been involved in other conflicts.

    Sword Lake City was truly an anomaly, and there were bound to be secrets hidden all over.

    After contemting for a while, Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Why is the structure of Sword Lake City the way it is? Can you borate on that, Delegate Wei?¡±

 Chapter 227: How About a Bet

    <h4>Chapter 227: How About a Bet</h4>

    Wei Zicai was quite surprised to be asked such a question. ¡°Respected envoy, you don¡¯t even know about this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed at his own mask. ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°A pig.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s strange about me asking such a question then?¡±

    While Wei Zicai was unsure how to react, Vermillion Bird, who was behind him, bent over inughter. ¡°Pfft...<i>hahahahaha!</i>¡±

    Even Wei Zicai could not help his face from twitching. After a while, he said, ¡°Respected envoy, you truly know how to jest... Well, I take it that you¡¯re new to your position? In fact, it isn¡¯t thatplicated. The first andrgest reason for things being the way they are is that His Majesty does not want to monopolize all of the ancient secrets. His Majesty lets everyone try their luck¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his hand and said, ¡°I do know this. His Majesty is indeed rather open-minded in this regard.¡±

    Vermillion Bird nced at him, her expression ambiguous.

    Most people would indeed conclude that Xia Longyuan had a broad mind in this regard, but she did not think so. She preferred to think of it as Xia Longyuan making use of these locations as testing grounds, where various factions would reveal their true colors for the sake of ancient secrets.

    In Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes, much of the chaos in the world was actually due to Xia Longyuan¡¯s actions and arrangements.

    Otherwise, if he had married the White Tiger Saintess and secured the Four Idols Cult, then the cult would have at least not turned against him, and he would have had a valuable ally. However, his actions had absolutely destroyed that possibility, turning a force that could have been an ally into a demonic cult hell-bent on furthering chaos. What angered Vermillion Bird the most was that, even though they knew that this was probably what Xia Longyuan wanted, they still went along with it.

    Wei Zicai hesitated for a moment and continued, ¡°Anyway, there are many strong individuals and forces who do not care about anything else and only care about exploring ancient secrets, ces such as the Ancient Sword Lake, rumored to hold ancient secrets. These ces often have multiple forces permanently stationed nearby, which ends up creating a delicate bnce of power. Many years ago, there were several major battles surrounding the Ancient Sword Lake, ones which even some on the Ranking of Heaven participated in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe arrived at a judgment simr to that of Vermillion Bird. He realized that it seemed like Xia Longyuan was making use of these ces that held ancient secrets to instigate chaos and wars among various factions. ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°They had all been fighting one another in a mess, but at the time, they were not even sure if there was really anything hidden in the Ancient Sword Lake, so they found their actions to be foolish. And so, discussions arose between the various factions, and eventually, they agreed not to personally upy the area. Instead, they would asionally carry out some investigations, like the Cui n and the Four Idols Cult do, and whoever finds something gets to im it.

    ¡°However, everyone was wary of other factions secretly upying the area, so they all supported subordinate gangs to observe it, creating aplexwork of power. Meanwhile, our Demon Suppression Bureau has inserted a few spies to monitor for any changes that might take ce. This is how the unique situation in Sword Lake City was born. In fact, there are many simr cases all around the world, and Sword Lake City is actually one of the typical examples.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and realized that there were probably countless ¡°Sword Lake Cities¡± in the world, ces that were outside the conventional rule of the imperial cult and gangs instead held sway.

    During normal times, this would not matter much, but during troubled times, these ces could evolve into pockets of power, with various ¡°city lords¡± popping up here and there and bing local overlords.

    Sure enough, Wei Zicai continued, ¡°After many years of development, these forces probably do not actually care about what¡¯s in theke anymore. Initially, while we knew that the Four Idols Cult had likely taken something away from theke, local forces seemed to remain unaware, indicating that they had long since deviated from their original intentions of wanting to find the ancient secrets.

    ¡°It has be increasingly likely that they have changed their purpose to carving out some territory for themselves and fighting for their own interests, especially now during times of chaos. The struggle between the factions to decide who would rule the city among them has be increasingly apparent. With the absorption of the Xingyi Gang into the Pinghu Association, Yan Lianping¡¯s dominance over the city has begun to take shape. We are now just waiting for a response from the bureau chief to see if we should withdraw our forces from here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got two questions. How strong is Yan Lianping? And which force is backing him?¡±

    ¡°Yan Lianping is at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate...¡±

    ¡°So did he need the help of others when going against Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°Since Han Wubing is already at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, with his mastery of the sword being unparalleled, if Yan Lianping were to fight him alone, it was actually unlikely for him to be able to win.¡±

    ¡°Damn, how is that guy even faster than me... Alright, what about my other question? Who¡¯s the force backing Yan Lianping?¡±

    Wei Zicai looked somewhat embarrassed as he replied, ¡°Well... We actually don¡¯t know which force is backing him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that something that you should have figured out a long time ago?¡±

    Wei Zicai cleared his throat and said, ¡°Theoretically speaking, the Pinghu Association should belong to the Four Idols Cult. However, when the White Tiger Saintess came here previously, it appears that she did not contact them. There are two reasons that would exin that. The first is that the White Tiger Saintess may have sensed that the Pinghu Association was already under our surveince, and so she did not want to expose their affiliation and avoided contact with them. The second reason is that the Pinghu Association may have already distanced themselves from the Four Idols Cult, and thus the White Tiger Saintess may have no longer trusted them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at Vermillion Bird, but her pig mask hid her expression.

    <i>This whole situation is quite amusing. Everything is tangled up. This is no longer just about Han Wubing, with it now involving Zhao Changhe himself and even the people around him. We came at just the right time.</i>

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°What caused you to reach that second conclusion? What did the Pinghu Association do to make you think that?¡±

    ¡°When Mad Lion He Lei was injured and left Mount Tai, he passed by here and quietly stayed at the Pinghu Association to recuperate. Because of that, we havee to suspect that the Pinghu Association may have connections with the barbarians, but we do not know if the Four Idols Cult knows about this or what their attitude toward the barbarians is. This is what is making it difficult to be certain about their affiliations.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Zhao Changhe felt relieved. He smiled and patted Wei Zicai on the shoulder. ¡°Good job, your information isplete and well-organized. I will discuss this matter with the bureau chief when I return.¡±

    Only then did Wei Zicai show a pleased expression. ¡°Thank you for your support, respected envoy.¡±

    ¡°I have onest question.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Where did Han Wubing hear about the rumors regarding Zhao Changhe?¡±

    ¡°At the Kangle Gambling House. Han Wubing was passing by when he overheard someone spreading the rumor there.¡±

    ¡°Which faction is supporting the Kangle Gambling House?¡±

    Wei Zicai showed a puzzled expression. ¡°I have not found that out yet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at him for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, nobody can know everything. Just make sure to work harder in the future.¡±

    Wei Zicai sighed in relief and said with a smile, ¡°Farewell, respected envoy.¡±

    After leaving Myriad Flowers Tower, Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped and turned to look at the bamboo building, losing himself in thought.

    Vermillion Bird asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°ording to the theory that each of the factions in the area has subordinates of the Demon Suppression Bureau stationed within them, it would not make sense for none of them to know who¡¯s behind Kangle Gambling House. There isn¡¯t really any point in concealing it, since they shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Kangle Gambling House in the first ce. Furthermore, I was only casually asking, so why hide it from me?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said leisurely, ¡°Kangle Gambling House arrivedter and it was not part of the original factions in this area, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for them to not know who exactly is backing them. However, it is strange that they do not have any spections. Our holy cult suspects that it might be under Ying Five.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The one ranked eighth on the Ranking of Heaven!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... But this matter seems unrted to that person, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think about the Pinghu Association?¡±

    ¡°Yan Lianping is the Moon Swallow of Wei[1] from the Twenty-Eight Mansions. Chichi probably did not contact him back then to avoid revealing that he is associated with us. We did not expect the Demon Suppression Bureau to already know this...¡± said Vermillion Bird. Then, her tone became colder. ¡°But we also didn¡¯t know that he had connections with the barbarians. The Demon Suppression Bureau has inadvertently helped us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Is he a traitor then?¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s tone lightened as well. ¡°Which faction doesn¡¯t have any traitors? It¡¯s good to discover them early. However, we cannot jump to conclusions just because of what the Demon Suppression Bureau says. We still need to investigate the truth ourselves.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll split up. I¡¯ll openly visit Yan Lianping, while you can do whatever you want. Tonight, I¡¯ll quietly look for you at the inn.¡±

    Vermillion Bird suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s really peculiar. Initially, I just wanted to get to know you better and protect you from being killed by the Wang n. I never would have expected toe across affairs relevant to me. Now, it¡¯s turned into a coboration between us.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Seems like even the heavens don¡¯t want me to be indebted to the Four Idols Cult... Maybe, on the contrary, if this thing goes wrong for you, you¡¯ll even end up owing me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡± Vermillion Bird sneered. ¡°Owe you a favor? And how are you going to do that? You¡¯re just at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate. Or are you considering the leads that the Demon Suppression Bureau has given us as a favor to you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe snorted and said, ¡°Then how about we make a bet? If you end up helping me more after all of this, I¡¯ll call you big sister from now on.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes gleamed as she lightlyughed. ¡°And if I lose, will I have to call you big brother?¡±

    ¡°If you lose, can you take off your mask in front of me in the future?¡±

    1. The Mansion of W¨¥i (Î£) is one of the mansions under the ck Tortoise. ?

 Chapter 228: Please Help Us Seek Justice

    <h4>Chapter 228: Please Help Us Seek Justice</h4>

    Vermillion Bird epted the bet.

    It seemed like an unequal bet, after all, while one would only have to address the other big sister, the other had to reveal their true face.

    However, Vermillion Bird simply believed that there was no possibility of her losing the bet.

    As one of the strongest existences in the world, she had her pride and confidence. Venerable Vermillion Bird could single-handedly suppress all of the forces in this city. Any assistance that she would receive from Zhao Changhe would most likely be in the form of intelligence gathering. Besides that, in what aspect would she genuinely need his assistance?

    On the other hand, getting him to regrly call her big sister whenever they were conversing seemed like it would be rather amusing.

    And so, the two of them went their separate ways, with Vermillion Bird leisurely heading to the headquarters of the Pinghu Association.

    Assuming that He Lei had indeed recuperated here but had since left, questioning the lower-ranking members in a discreet manner would not reveal much. If she truly wanted to get to the truth of things, it would be much quicker and much more reliable to capture one of the association¡¯s high-ranking members. The downside to this was that it could easily alert the association. In the end, she decided to temporarily put that matter aside and focus solely on inquiring about the Pinghu Association¡¯s ns for unifying Sword Lake City.

    This was actually one of the tasks assigned to Yan Lianping by the Four Idols Cult. They would provide him with resources and manpower, while he was responsible for working toward taking control of Sword Lake City. This was also one of the aspects of the Four Idols Cult that Vermillion Bird was referring to when she said that the extent of the cult¡¯s power and influence was far beyond what Zhao Changhe could imagine.

    As for the specifics of how he was going to achieve the unification of Sword Lake City, that was entirely up to Yan Lianping, and Vermillion Bird had refrained from interfering further. It was possible that there had been progress reports sent to the headquarters recently, but with her being away, she had not been able to receive any of such information.

    Excluding the matter with the barbarians, when it solely came to the task of unifying Sword Lake City, Yan Lianping seemed to be doing an impable job. As for utilizing individuals like Han Wubing to further their goal, from Vermillion Bird¡¯s perspective, that was a non-issue. In fact, if she had been personally handling the matter, Han Wubing may well have ended up dead by this point.

    She pondered for a moment, then reluctantly removed her pig mask and reced it with the mask of the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    Inside a meeting hall, Yan Lianping, the president of the Pinghu Association, was discussing ns with his subordinates. ¡°How is the progress on the acquisition of the properties under the Xingyi Gang?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly done. We are only having some trouble with the shops on Taiping Street. Those are really the only ones left. The Ji n is iming that the shops are their personal property, and they are saying that these properties are meant for their young master to inherit. Basically, they are saying that those shops are not owned by the Xingyi Gang and they have no reason to surrender them to us.¡±

    ¡°Any news from those that were sent to deal with the young master of the Ji n?¡±

    ¡°They have reported that they took care of him when he was on the road. The Ji n does not seem to be aware just yet. It is expected for them to receive word of this tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hm... The young master of the Ji n is a disciple of the Divine Brilliance Sect. Although he¡¯s only an outer disciple, this matter should still not be made public.¡±

    ¡°What do we do about the old and the young of the Ji n...¡± asked a subordinate, making a cut-throat gesture at the same time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Their young master is already dead, so what else can they even do? Keep their elders, women, and children alive to uphold our reputation. This will also help stabilize the old members of the Xingyi Gang. The Xingyi Gang has quite a few strong members, and they still have their uses. If we want to unify Sword Lake City, we can¡¯t kill everyone. How else are we supposed topete with Sha Seven?¡±

    ¡°The president is wise.¡±

    ¡°Is there any news about Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°None. It¡¯s like he has vanishedpletely. The old members of the Xingyi Gang are currently searching for him everywhere.¡±

    ¡°What a pity...¡± While he said that it was a pity, his tone waspletely indifferent, as if he did not really feel much regret toward what had happened.

    A subordinate said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter whether he has left or he¡¯s hiding somewhere in the city. While he does indeed have great potential, he¡¯s only at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate. With his power, he alone won¡¯t be able to change the oue.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. Proceed with the ns. Make sure to properly reorganize the Xingyi Gang. I¡¯ll be heading to rest now.¡±

    The subordinates began leaving the hall. ¡°You have been working hard recently, sir. Please have a good rest.¡±

    The meeting hall soon became empty, leaving Yan Lianping alone in the main seat, a flickering candlelight lighting up his face.

    After a while, he slowly said, ¡°Which expert hase? Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    The candlelight flickered. The wind blew, and a woman wearing the mask of the Fire Serpent of Yi suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Fire Serpent of Yi?¡± Yan Lianping frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that position vacant? Are you new, or...¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly made a move and a shuttle silently darted toward her shoulder.

    Then, the shuttle suddenly disappeared, as if it had never existed.

    Yan Lianping¡¯s pupils narrowed. ¡°So it seems you truly are the Fire Serpent of Yi.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was amused and said calmly, ¡°I heard that there have been changes in Sword Lake City. The venerable sent me to inquire about the situation and offer assistance if needed.¡±

    Yan Lianping immediately responded, ¡°You came at just the right time. We do indeed need help.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, if Han Wubing escapes, unforeseen changes may take ce. I cannot make any rash moves while holding down the fort here, and the others aren¡¯t a match for Han Wubing. If you can take his life, that would be for the best.¡±

    ¡°Why is Han Wubing causing such trouble when he has a history with the saintess?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Originally, we made use of that reason to work together with him, and he did kill Ji Yinan as we asked of him. But for some reason, he suddenly turned on us, and we¡¯re also puzzled as to why that happened. But whatever the reason, he has since turned against us and wants to kill us. We can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death.¡±

    Vermillion Bird asked, ¡°Even knowing that you were associated with the Four Idols Cult, he was willing to help you kill someone?¡±

    ¡°It was because he discovered that Ji Yinan was colluding with the barbarians and sheltered the Mad Lion He Lei. Originally, Han Wubing wanted to kill He Lei, but he was toote, so his target became Ji Yinan instead. It was a pleasant cooperation at first, but it somehow turned sour.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was stunned.

    <i>This is different from what Wei Zicai said... Looking at Yan Lianping¡¯s calm attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying, and this matter would be easy to expose. It should have been very easy to find out whether He Lei stayed at the Pinghu Association or the Xingyi Gang, so why is there such a discrepancy in their ounts?</i>

    Despite being confused, her tone remained calm, ¡°Besides Han Wubing, what else do you need help with?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already taken advantage of the situation to absorb the Xingyi Gang. Once we¡¯vepletely assimted them, our influence and strength will be considered to be the strongest in the city. The next step would be to have a chat with Sha Seven from Kangle Gambling House. If he cooperates, that would be well and good. But if he doesn¡¯t... I¡¯ve already sent a letter to the headquarters yesterday, asking for instructions from the venerable on how to proceed if Ying Five personally intervenes in the power struggle between the factions in Sword Lake City.¡±

    Vermillion Bird asked knowingly, ¡°What does it matter?¡±

    ¡°If Ying Five personally intervenes, then we will need the venerable toe and negotiate with him. If he does not intervene and just leaves the factions here to settle things themselves, then perhaps we can prepare for a war with Kangle Gambling House. We¡¯re being wary at the moment due to how simr Sha Seven¡¯s name is in rtion to Ying Five¡¯s name...¡±

    Vermillion Bird pretended to be a clueless neer. ¡°I see... I¡¯m not very clear about the things behind the scenes, so I¡¯ll also send a letter to the venerable for instructions.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Yan Lianping smiled broadly. ¡°I did not expect to have a new sister joining the cult. It¡¯s already getting quitete, so you should go have a rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll host a banquet to properly wee you.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    When Vermillion Bird was pretending to be a new recruit of the Four Idols Cult in the Pinghu Association, Zhao Changhe went to the Ji n.

    After removing the pig mask and applying a disguise form to his face, he quickly transformed into a sallow-looking man, the same appearance that he had used when he had attacked Fa Sheng.

    He did not bother hiding the broad saber on his back, as there were now quite a few people impersonating him and they generally also carried such sabers on them.

    The head of the Ji n had recently passed away, and his body wasid out at home with white banners everywhere. As Zhao Changhe walked down the street, he overheard people talking, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Young Master Ji returned yet? It¡¯s already been several days...¡±

    ¡°The Divine Brilliance Sect is quite far away. The news must have reached there by now... s, it¡¯s useless even if the young masteres back. He is just an outer disciple of the Divine Brilliance Sect, so what could he have really learned? And with him having such a low status in the sect, the Divine Brilliance Sect is unlikely to stick up for him.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the old master a part of the Divine Brilliance Sect too?¡±

    ¡°He was just supported by the sect, nothing more. There are many such cases throughout the world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe silently listened to the whispers around him as he walked up to the gate of the Ji n. He was quickly stopped by a gatekeeper, who seemed to be quite despondent. ¡°Sir, our master has just passed away. If you¡¯vee to pay respects, please leave your name.¡±

    Zhao Changhe improvised on the spot and said, ¡°I¡¯m actually from the Divine Brilliance Sect. Junior Brother Ji could not rush back right away, so he asked me toe here to help him pay respects to his father. He also wanted me to see if there was anything that your n needed help with.¡±

    The gatekeeper was overjoyed and immediately rushed inside. ¡°Mistress! Mistress! The young master¡¯s senior brother hase!¡±

    Soon, a middle-aged woman came out and cried out to Zhao Changhe from afar, ¡°Young hero, please help us seek justice for our n head...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Miss, please do not worry. Please take me in first so that I may pay my respects. You can slowly tell me the details as we make our way.¡±

    He had not gotten any information from Vermillion Bird¡¯s end... But from the start, this matter had felt incrediblyplex to him. There were just too many forces involved, and it truly did not seem like it was just a matter between the gangs in the city.

    It would not be of much use to ask anyone about what had happened. Perhaps the best way to get answers was instead to have a look at those that had passed.

 Chapter 229: There Are No Good People in Sword Lake City

    <h4>Chapter 229: There Are No Good People in Sword Lake City</h4>

    Upon entering the memorial hall, he saw women weeping with their heads lowered while they paid their respects to their departed n head.

    Zhao Changhe approached, offering his respects and burning incense. As he nced around at the mourners, something felt off.

    It was strange that there were not any children mourning together with the women. Furthermore, all of the women who were mourning seemed to be in their twenties to fifties. They looked to be either widows or concubines. There were no elderly or children, nor any other rtives such as uncles or brothers. It did not resemble a typical gathering at all.

    Furthermore, the constant weeping seemed especially strange. While it was indeedmon for rtives to weep at a memorial, they would typically stop after a few days, with only a few individuals still showing grief. However, these people should have been mourning for several days now, yet their tears had not ceased.

    Inadvertently, Zhao Changhe thought about how if time continued to pass in the modern world as it did in this world he had transmigrated to, then he should have been ¡°missing¡± in the modern world for almost a year by now. He wondered how his parents had reacted to his disappearance and how they were now... Smearing the golden foil was nothingpared to the heartache his parents must be feeling. If he could beat that blind woman, he would be damn well happy to kill her.

    <i>Wait... Killing that witch...</i>

    Zhao Changhe froze in ce.

    He had long forgotten about his ¡°main quest¡± when he had first entered this world. Initially, he had thought that he could return home once he killed that witch. After that blind woman entered his dream, she mentioned two ways that he could return: one was to fulfill this ¡°grand wish,¡± while the other was to train until he could break through the barriers of time and space.

    He had no idea who the witch was, having only seen her back figure in his dreams. He sometimes wondered if Chichi, Sisi, or even Vermillion Bird could be that same witch he had encountered when he had started having nightmares. It was due to this that he eventually came to stop exploring who that witch truly was, fearing what trouble it might bring.

    Yet now, he suddenly remembered the three cards that were shown to him when he had transmigrated. The first card depicted the Back Eye. The second card depicted a round jade pendant with a dragon carved into it, hinting at his entanglement with Chichi that eventually came to burden him with the identity of a prince.

    The third card was supposed to be a clue to the witch¡¯s identity... But as a clue, how was it considered to ¡°belong to him¡±?

    <i>So far, the only way I could think of it manifesting is</i>¡ª

    The awakening and unsealing of the Heavenly Tome.

    <i>Is it really this thing that I smear every now and then? Maybe the third card has already taken effect long ago and I just haven¡¯t realized it...</i>

    <i>But if that is indeed the case, then there¡¯s a ring issue. Those three cards were given to me by the blind woman. If she¡¯s the spirit of the tome, then did she give herself to me?</i>

    <i>Does this mean that she isn¡¯t the spirit of the tome?</i>

    The logic was a bit confusing at the moment, and he could not quite figure it all out. However, he had never thought about these things before. The unexpected homesickness he was struck with had triggered some valuable insights, and he resolved himself to consider these things more in the future...

    Zhao Changhe gathered his thoughts, realizing that the people from the Ji n had been staring at him nkly for quite some time. With his current persona of a sallow-faced man who imed to be from the Divine Brilliance sect, he had just been silently staring at the coffin since he arrived, giving off an eerie vibe.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Zhao Changhe finally spoke up. ¡°Junior Brother Ji asked me to investigate the situation. How did Uncle Ji die?¡±

    The woman who had earlier asked him to seek justice on their behalf choked out between sobs, ¡°Originally, my husband invited Han Wubing to discuss matters over a banquet. But for some reason, Han Wubing suddenly attacked my husband during the banquet, catching him off guard and killing him on the spot. Fortunately, President Yan of the Pinghu Association happened to be dining nearby and rushed in upon hearing themotion...¡±

    <i>Fortunately, eh... What suspicious word choice.</i>

    Zhao Changhe gave her a deep look but did not say anything.

    <i>But with that being the case, why still ask someone else to administer justice for you? Can¡¯t you just ask Yan Lianping to handle everything?</i>

    An old man who looked like a steward could not hold back and said, ¡°The gang leader was indeed killed by Han Wubing. If you, our young master¡¯s senior brother, could help us apprehend the murderer, we would be immensely grateful. However, we most urgently require your assistance with regard to preserving the Ji n¡¯s assets.¡±

    Zhao Changhe became more attentive, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Currently, the Xingyi Gang is leaderless and scattered, and many high-ranking members have been absorbed by the Pinghu Association. Most of the gang¡¯s assets have also been annexed by the Pinghu Association, which we have reluctantly epted. However, some of the assets they wish to acquire are personally owned by our master, so how can we just let those be taken as well? Right now, we have some of our people stationed to guard our assets on Taiping Street. But how long can we really hold out? Yan Lianping is currently consolidating all of the assets under him, and if we wait a few more days, I¡¯m afraid we would have nothing left...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Then take me to Taiping Street.¡±

    The steward was overjoyed. ¡°May I ask for your esteemed name?¡±

    Zhao Changhe patted the wine gourd. ¡°Situ Xiao.¡±

    When they heard him say that, they all fell silent. Even the mistress of the Ji n, who had been speaking with him earlier, had her eyes open wide in shock.

    Situ Xiao personallying to visit had an entirely different meaning than if it were some ordinary disciple of the Divine Brilliance Sect!

    <i>Wait, doesn¡¯t Situ Xiao use a heavy sword? Could this saber... be a fake?</i>

    Zhao Changhe silently apologized to Situ Xiao and observed the expressions of the people around coldly, feeling increasingly certain about certain things.

    He deliberately said Situ Xiao¡¯s name to stir up the muddy waters. It was only by way of provocation that the dirt below could be exposed.

    <i>From how things seem, I¡¯m afraid there are no good people left in Hongtong County... No one here seems genuinely saddened by Ji Yinan¡¯s death. Otherwise, upon hearing me say Situ Xiao¡¯s name, their reaction should not have been shock, but rather jubtion. Even this steward doesn¡¯t seem to be genuinely trying to preserve the Ji n¡¯s assets. It looks like he¡¯s just trying to make some gains himself by using the power of my supposed identity as their young master¡¯s senior brother.</i>

    The steward hesitated and tentatively said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that we doubt you, but Mister Situ isn¡¯t generally known to wear such clothing...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly pushed his palm forward, and a gust of wind blew as thunder boomed. This move caused the white banners in the memorial hall to flutter and the candle mes to flicker.

    ¡°The Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s Wind and Lightning Palm!¡± The steward dared not take this strike and swiftly retreated while waving his hands and saying, ¡°Mister Situ, please calm down, please...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°My junior brother¡¯s father was killed, and all you care about are your assets. Just because you say that it was Han Wubing that killed him, does that actually mean that it was him that did it? I want to see your n head¡¯s body.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other in confusion.

    Zhao Changhe adopted Situ Xiao¡¯s demeanor to the fullest and spat out, ¡°What? Could it be that you had plotted for wealth andmitted murder...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the mistress hurriedly interjected, ¡°Mister Situ, if you wish to examine the body, then we are naturally willing to let you do so and even assist you... Someone open the coffin!¡±

    The coffin lid was removed, and Zhao Changhe, holding his nose, stepped forward to carefully inspect the fatal wound on the corpse¡¯s chest.

    Unlikest time, when he had gone to examine a corpse for vicious qi, the corpse he was examining this time was not rotten but still intact. Han Wubing¡¯s sword was slightly thinner than what the average person would use, and to a professional, this wound was easy to assess¡ªindeed, it seemed to havee from a thin sword, which in turn made it seem likely that it was Han Wubing¡¯s doing.

    However, Zhao Changhe inwardly sneered.

    This was because while Han Wubing had been known to use a thin sword, that sword had broken during their adventures, and he hadter found a new sword in the sword chamber. Zhao Changhe had naturally seen that sword, and it was an ordinarily-proportioned sword. In other words, the sword that Han Wubing was currently using was not thinner than the average sword.

    He could then easily conclude that this person had not been killed by Han Wubing.

    Of course, it would not have mattered to him whether Han Wubing killed the person or not. Even if he had indeed killed this man, it would not have been a big deal. Zhao Changhe had note here to solve who the murderer was, but to understand the strength of the killer.

    Suppressing his nausea from the foul smell being emitted by the corpse, he reached out and lightly touched the wound, sensing the lingering aura inside and getting the Heavenly Tome to analyze it.

    After a while, he pulled his hand back, closed the coffin, and said lightly, ¡°Indeed, this was Han Wubing¡¯s doing. Miss, please ept my condolences...¡±

    The woman bowed. ¡°Sir, please help us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said to the steward, ¡°Take me to the properties you mentioned earlier.¡±

    The steward nodded and bowed. ¡°Of course, please follow me, Mister Situ.¡±

    Taiping Street was actually where the Ji n¡¯s residence was located. The steward apanied Zhao Changhe to inspect a few stores and restaurants there, then said with a smile, ¡°The master fully devoted himself to the gang, and he did not have many properties under his name, only these few stores here. If even these are taken away as well, then I fear that he may not be able to rest in peace...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes fell on a leather and sheepskin store. ¡°Does the Xingyi Gang mainly deal with sheepskin and such products? Well... I can see that there¡¯s also cheese, kumis[1]...¡±

    The steward said, ¡°They are all top-quality products from the north, but you can rest assured that they have nothing to do with the northern barbarians.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Tomorrow, I will talk to Yan Lianping. The things that rightfully belong to my junior brother must not fall into the hands of others.¡±

    ¡°If someone like you intervenes, Yan Lianping will surely give you face!¡± The steward nodded and bowed. ¡°The guest house has been cleaned. You may stay there if you wish.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°I have already found a ce to stay. I¡¯lle to find you tomorrow morning¡±

    The steward did not dare insist and simply smiled as he watched Zhao Changhe leave.

    Zhao Changhe had silently activated his Back Eye much earlier so that he could better observe his surroundings. Suddenly, he used his movement arts to shuttle through the streets and alleys, disappearing in an instant.

    Some people chased after him to a street corner, but they had lost track of him. They looked at each other in surprise and asked, ¡°How did he disappear in the blink of an eye?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Situ Xiao. What¡¯s strange about us not being able to keep up with him? Quick, we need to go and tell the association president...¡±

    ¡°Damn, why does this city seem to be getting weirder and weirder? All sorts of bigshots seem to be showing up here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe emerged from the shadows.

    The servants of the Ji n had all gone to report to the ¡°association president.¡±

    Only then did he really start his movement art and disappear into the darkness.

    He silently returned to his private courtyard in the inn. When he arrived, he saw that candles were lit inside, and a person wearing a pig mask was resting their head on their hand, looking like they had been waiting for him for quite a while.

    Zhao Changhe pushed the door open and said with a smile, ¡°So, did you find any clues on your end?¡±

    Vermillion Bird saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. At the very least, I know that Han Wubing has not been caught by the Pinghu Association. I overheard their private conversations and they all said that they had not caught Han Wubing, and they had no reason to be lying. As for what they said to me directly, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true or not. Could you help me analyze it?¡±

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s actually something that¡¯s leaving you stumped?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they told me that He Lei stayed in the Ji n. So, either Yan Lianping lied, or Wei Zicai lied. Whoever lied is a traitor to their own faction, while the other side isn¡¯t a traitor, right?¡±

    ¡°From the way you¡¯re saying it, it seems like you¡¯re hoping that Yan Lianping isn¡¯t a traitor, and the problem actually lies with Wei Zicai?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why would I want for there to be a traitor in the Twenty-Eight Mansions?¡±

    ¡°But unfortunately, both of them are lying,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°Tomorrow, I will negotiate with Yan Lianping under Situ Xiao¡¯s name. He might let you sit in. Whatever happens, you must be on guard against Yan Lianping. In fact, it would be best tounch a sneak attack on him when given the opportunity. I suspect he¡¯s not just at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate. He might already be at the level of those on the Ranking of Man, so we must not be careless with him.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was taken aback momentarily, and her expression underneath the mask turned ugly.

    <i>If what Zhao Changhe said is true, then based on how I¡¯ve let on that the Fire Serpent of Yi is only at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, if something were to happen, then I really might end up owing him a greater favor...</i>

    <i>But how is he able to make the judgment that Yan Lianping is on the level of those on the Ranking of Man? Even if he got to examine Ji Yinan¡¯s corpse, he should not have been able to determine something like that, right?</i>

    1. A fermented dairy product of Central Asia, traditionally made from mare milk or donkey milk. This product can easily be associated with Mongols, Kazakhs, and other inhabitants of the steppes. ?

 Chapter 230: The Biggest Bet

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Biggest Bet</h4>

    Vermillion Bird naturally did not want to question the credibility of her own Twenty-Eight Mansions, yet she found herself inclined to trust Zhao Changhe¡¯s judgment. Perhaps it was because of Zhao Changhe¡¯s track record of effectively solving cases, which had subconsciously instilled her with the idea that his assessments had merit to them.

    Upon deeper reflection, it became apparent that Zhao Changhe¡¯s sess in solving cases could not solely be attributed to his exceptional detective skills. While his deductive reasoning and attention to detail weremendable, his primary method of investigation involved predetermining a conclusion and then seeking confirmation.

    This approach could potentially lead him astray if he could not find sufficient evidence to support his initial conjecture. However, each time he pursued verification, the oues somehow aligned with his expectations, suggesting either a stroke of luck or an unusually sharp intuition.

    After a moment of hesitation, Vermillion Bird asked in a low voice, ¡°So, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°I need to go somewhere. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t do anything. You should just go back to the Pinghu Association and rest. If you¡¯re found to have snuck out at night, it might raise suspicion.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So, you really see me as a burden?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zhao Changhe replied with a wry smile. ¡°You¡¯re the mainbat force I¡¯m relying on. I¡¯m just a newbie.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Call me big sister then.¡±

    ¡°Big sister~¡±

    Satisfied, Vermillion Bird stood up. ¡°Since you addressed me so sweetly, I¡¯ll reluctantly cooperate with you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    With a fragrant breeze passing by, she disappeared.

    Zhao Changhe looked out the window at the bright moonlight and silently acknowledged that the true strength of the one whom he had just called big sister might not be so simple.

    The Four Idols Cult was truly a gathering of hidden talents. Originally, he already believed Wan Dongliu to be fairly formidable, but now it seemed that his ability to stand among the Twenty-Eight Mansions was likely due to the advantage of his youth. In terms of actual strength, he was likely far behind the rest.

    The most crucial information brought by this big sister was that Han Wubing had not been captured by Yan Lianping. This further corroborated many of Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts, and now he was almost ny percent certain of Han Wubing¡¯s whereabouts.

    After a moment of contemtion, he hid Dragon Bird in his room and left empty-handed.

    A short whileter, a dark-faced man appeared at the entrance of Kangle Gambling House. The guard nced at himzily and paid him no further attention.

    It was forbidden to enter this kind of gambling house with a sword or saber, as it could lead to brawls every day. Zhao Changhe had already expected it, so he simply did not carry any weapons. In fact, as long as the sword or saber was not too conspicuous, or if the clients simply brought some small hidden weapons, then the guards would not really bother them. After all, they had to do business.

    Entering the gambling house, he found it quite spacious. But no matter howrge it was, it could not amodate the throngs of people. This night was when gamblers were most frenzied. Looking at the sea of people, he saw crowds of people gathered at various gambling tables, the noise overwhelming and drowning out any attempts to hear anything clearly.

    There were numerous VIP boxes around the hall, their interiors concealed. Zhao Changhe paid them no mind, his gaze falling on the massive gambling table at the center of the hall, where a young master was shouting and yelling from the dealer¡¯s seat, his face flushed with excitement.

    The dealer at the table was dressed like a wealthy young master, which made him seem out of ce. And another thing that made him stand out was his name.

    Seventh Lord Sha of Kangle Gambling House sounded more like a rugged underworld figure, but he was actually just a young master. He had never made it onto any of the rankings and he was keeping an extremely low profile, yet he was quite well-known in Sword Lake City. Zhao Changhe had easily obtained Sha Seven¡¯s description just by casually asking a random passerby.

    There were numerous guards roaming the gambling house, many with visibly bulging muscles, indicating that they were not weaklings. The fact that these people gathered in such numbers in just one gambling house indicated that it was not merely a gambling house, but also a gang with a powerful backing.

    As Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze swept over the des hanging at the guards¡¯ waists, he quietly considered whether he would be able to escape if they all rushed at him.

    One of the employees saw a strange faceing in to look around. He went to Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°Sir, what would you like to y?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked away from the guards¡¯ swords and lifted his chin in the direction of Sha Seven. ¡°What is he ying over there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, big or small. Do you want to y, sir?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to exchange for chips?¡±

    ¡°You can exchange for chips and use those if you want. But if you¡¯d like, you¡¯re also free to use gold, silver, other items, and even deeds of mortgage.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe leisurely walked over. Over there, Sha Seven was enthusiastically shaking the cup, his face flushed. ¡°Bet big or small, bet big or small, bet now!¡±

    <i>Pah!</i>

    Zhao Changhe mmed all the silver he had snatched from the robbers and bet onto the three sixes area. ¡°I bet on big.¡±

    No one paid any attention to the small amount of money he bet. Sha Seven opened the cup and said, ¡°Two, two, four, small! Sorry, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Zhao Changhe held out his hand to stop him from taking the silver. ¡°What do you mean two, two, four? Isn¡¯t that three sixes?¡±

    Everyone looked down and saw that the dice that had been revealed to two, two, and four had somehow be three sixes at some point.

    Everyone was in an uproar and looked at Zhao Changhe with amusement.

    <i>It¡¯s obvious that you used internal energy to change the direction of the dice. Are you here to cause trouble?</i>

    Sha Seven¡¯s frenzied expression froze slightly. He tilted his head and looked at Zhao Changhe with a half-smile. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s three sixes. You won. Do you want to continue betting?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m fine to continue betting, but this kind of gambling seems quite pointless. How about I change what I bet?¡±

    The frenzied look resurfaced on Sha Seven¡¯s face and he said extremely excitedly, ¡°What would you like to bet? Your head?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I bet the Ji n¡¯s assets on Taiping Street. If I lose, I will give them to you. If I win, I want you to help me with something.¡±

    Sha Seven asked curiously, ¡°Who are you to be able to bet the Ji n¡¯s property? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re that Young Master Ji who was supposedly rushing back to the Ji n?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Can I not be that Young Master Ji?¡±

    Sha Seven looked him up and down for a while and said with a smile, ¡°How can you prove that you are Ji Bochang?¡±

    After hearing these three words, Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment and looked down at his little brother. ¡°Well... Can we go to a private room so I can prove it to you?¡±

    Everyone was stunned for a moment. No one thought that anything was wrong at first, but they all realized what he was hinting at and burst intoughter.

    Sha Sevenughed so hard that he banged the table. ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re pretty funny!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression did not change. It was not actually that he wanted to remain expressionless, it was just that he could not change his expression even if he wanted to after having disguised himself. ¡°How about it, Sha Seven? Would you like me to prove it to you in private?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Sha Sevenughed so much that he began gasping for air. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a VIP room, and we can y in private.¡±

    The crowdughed heartily, but beneath thatughter, there was a subtle sense of apprehension.

    They knew what this ¡°private game¡± was¡ªof course, it had nothing to do with verifying this Young Master Ji¡¯s identity and everything to do with gambling on some truly important matters.

    Everyone knew about the upheaval that the Ji n was going through. Could it be that the young master of the Ji n had returned and was now involved in the power struggle between the Pinghu Association and the Xingyi Gang?

    It seemed like there was going to be a good show to watch in Sword Lake City.

    Some people discreetly left, rushing to the Pinghu Association to report the news.

    Meanwhile, Sha Seven left the dealer¡¯s position and gestured for Zhao Changhe to follow him into a VIP room on the side. Zhao Changhe smiled faintly and followed.

    Originally separated by a wide table, the two gradually converged and approached the VIP room together. Countless big men surrounded them on both sides, watching closely.

    Neither of them seemed to mind. As they drew closer, Sha Seven chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the young master of the Ji n to be so bold,ing to my Kangle Gambling House. Are you not afraid of being swallowed whole? What can you possibly gain bying here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°If I were to be swallowed up by the Pinghu Association, you would still end up with nothing. A gambling house is a gambling house, after all. It¡¯s necessary for you to maintain appearances in public. You need to at least go through the formalities for the sake of your reputation, right?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡± Sha Seven said with a smile. ¡°But you do not have the deeds to use as coteral, so it¡¯s difficult to proceed with this wager. Or perhaps you can offer something else? For example, some martial arts from the Divine Brilliance Sect? We¡¯re quite interested in those as well.¡±

    As they spoke, they simultaneously arrived at the door of the VIP room, standing less than a chi apart.

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°If we¡¯re changing the wager, why don¡¯t we change the game as well?¡±

    Sha Seven looked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand, then looked at the guards whose des were already half drawn, and chuckled before stepping into the room. ¡°Sure, feel free to make a suggestion.¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed in and said slowly, ¡°How about...¡±

    His right hand suddenly struck at the back of Sha Seven¡¯s neck. ¡°Your life...¡±

    <i>Shing!</i>

    Several des were thrust toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s back and neck. At the same time, Sha Seven twisted his torso strangely, avoiding Zhao Changhe¡¯s grasp. Then, his elbow shot backward, aiming directly at Zhao Changhe¡¯s Danzhong acupoint.

    Zhao Changhe ate this strike without hesitation. Meanwhile, his hand bloomed like a lotus flower.

    Sha Seven¡¯s twisting had no effect at all. Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand still managed to grab hold of his throat.

    At the same time, the des of the guards were ced against his neck and his back.

    Sha Seven calmed down, and only silence remained at the door of the VIP room.

    Seemingly unaware that he was under threat of being stabbed to death, Zhao Changhe held Sha Seven by the throat and continued, ¡°...in exchange for Han Wubing¡¯s life.¡±

    Sha Seven stood silently for a few moments, then he smiled and spoke with some difficulty due to his throat being squeezed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just between us?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Before these des can cut my throat, I¡¯ll crush yours. You can fully trust the strength of my grip. For you, your life is all you have. Whether or not you can take me down with you is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°Your life is also all you have.¡± Sha Seven sighed. ¡°Is it worth gambling like this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe revealed a smile and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a gambling house? Gambling with one¡¯s life is the ultimate gamble, no? Don¡¯t you find it exciting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking whether it¡¯s worth it, not whether it¡¯s exciting or not. You¡¯re doing all this... just for a friend?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Sha Seven was silent for a moment and thenughed, ¡°As expected of Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe. Bring Han Wubing out.¡±

 Chapter 231: First Link

    <h4>Chapter 231: First Link</h4>

    Before long, Han Wubing, with bandages wrapped around his shoulder, walked in. He was not being restrained, and upon seeing the situation that was taking ce, he looked utterly bewildered.

    He did not look like someone who had been captured; rather, it seemed like he was recuperating inside. Furthermore, his injuries did not appear to be severe.

    When he saw what was taking ce at the door of the VIP room, Han Wubing eximed, ¡°Big brother Sha Seven? Who¡¯s this dark-faced man...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Seventh Lord Sha, who was being held by the throat, began tough, and his subordinates immediately joined in.

    With a stern expression, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Han Wubing immediately recognized his voice and was extremely surprised. ¡°Brother Zhao! It¡¯s you! Uh, the thing is...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Did I misunderstand the situation? Did they actually take you in and even go on to provide you with good food and drink?¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°Well, yeah, they took me in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°But you were deceived.¡±

    Han Wubing was stunned for a moment, and his eyes quickly looked at Seventh Lord Sha with suspicion.

    It was evident that he trusted Zhao Changhe far more than Sha Seven.

    Sha Seven just smiled and, seemingly unconcerned about his throat being squeezed or Zhao Changhe¡¯s apparent intention to reveal something, simply showed a look of interest.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°For instance, when I arrived here, did they inform you that I was here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I knew they didn¡¯t, otherwise, you would definitely havee looking for me.¡±

    Han Wubing smiled.

    The feeling of trust and understanding was truly wonderful.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°The fact that they did not inform you indicated that their intention to provide you with shelter was not entirely benevolent. My judgment that you were captured doesn¡¯t seem too far off.¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Being kept in the dark is no different from being captured.¡±

    He quickly drew his long sword and went to stand beside Zhao Changhe. He then pointed his sword at the gang members of Kangle Gambling House, who in turn had their des pointed at Zhao Changhe.

    Sha Seven sighed. ¡°No matter what, I still provided you with shelter, yet this is how you repay me?¡±

    Han Wubing said, ¡°I was already nning to leave. It was you who persuaded me to stay here to recuperate. I saw that the environment looked rxed and did not seem that suspicious, so I stayed here temporarily. But it turns out that you were blocking information from me and had other ns for me.¡±

    Seventh Lord Sha did not respond to this. Instead, he asked Zhao Changhe, ¡°How did you figure it out, Young Hero Zhao?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me this yourself?¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Some punks tried robbing me while I was walking on the street right after buying some pancakes. That isn¡¯t really the most suspicious thing about that event, though. What was really strange was that they inexplicably mentioned that Han Wubing had been forced to flee for his life, and they also mentioned your name out of nowhere. So, I came to wonder who this Sha Seven was and why they mentioned his name in such a roundabout way.¡±

    Sha Seven asked, ¡°What does roundabout mean? Also, couldn¡¯t they just have been someckeys bbering nonsense?¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Anyway, none of the information I had mentioned Han Wubing being injured, so even if he did get injured, it wouldn¡¯t be severe. Moreover, with his character, he isn¡¯t one to just flee without retaliating. From my understanding of him, he would surely be hiding somewhere in the city, biding his time for revenge.¡±

    Han Wubing smiled again.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Now, suppose Han Wubing didn¡¯t leave, and I entered the city with such a conspicuous broad saber and got into a fight. Regardless of what mask I was wearing, he would have immediately been able to tell that I was here, so then why didn¡¯t hee find me? The most likely reason is that he was captured. But from what I could tell from the pieces of information that I got, it was not the Ji n that captured him, nor was it Yan Lianping. If he was captured, it could only be another party. So who could it be? The abstract words of those robbers I encountered came to mind. It then became clear to me that you were hinting to me that Han Wubing was in your hands, and you were telling me toe find him.¡±

    Sha Seven smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. But why didn¡¯t youe to me directly as yourself? Instead, you changed your appearance and even decided not to bring your saber. At first, I really didn¡¯t recognize that this Ji Bochang was you. It was only when you made your move that I finally realized.¡±

    ¡°Man...¡± Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly. ¡°While from your perspective, you knew that Han Wubing waspletely fine, from my perspective, I thought that brother Han had been captured by you. Would it make any sense for me to juste to you for a chat? How am I supposed to know how you¡¯re going to react once I reveal the information? So of course, I had to disguise myself first to investigate. Beforeing in, I was not even nning on taking action. I just came to take a look.¡±

    ¡°You used your internal energy on the dice to confirm my strength?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t even notice the invasion of my internal energy, indicating that your strength is quite average. However, with so many people around you, I had to still be wary of a true powerhouse being among your subordinates. I might not be able to save him by forcefully going in, but suddenly making a move to capture you could be worth a try. It¡¯s the simplest and most straightforward option. So, I decided to go with that on the spur of the moment. Otherwise, I still have a pretty strongpanion, I could wait for her and make use of her strength.¡±

    Sha Seven rolled his eyes. ¡°If you want to say I¡¯m weak, then just say so. I can bear it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, you simply underestimated me.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°But I can guess what you wanted to talk to me about.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sha Seven said with a resigned expression. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Han Wubing made a move because of the rumors about me. Back then, he caused trouble right in front of your gambling house. His actions led to the secret of him having mastered a new sword art being leaked, which then led to both Ji Yinan and Yan Lianping knocking on your doorstep as there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know about something that happened right at your gambling house, right?¡± Zhao Changhe smiled and said. ¡°However, you graciously took Han Wubing in, wanting to extract information from him and obtain the secrets about the ancient sword.¡±

    ¡°Then why have I not tried to force it out of him? Why act like a good person?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? I always thought brother Han was caught by you...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because brother Han isn¡¯t easy to mess with. Things could have gone awry if you used force, so why use force when you can just trick him into divulging the secrets? I can only see you using force if he kept his mouth shut and you lost your patience. But clearly, three days isn¡¯t long enough for that... During this time, you discovered that I came to the city and you remembered that I was also one of the people who learned of the secrets of the ancient sword. You then passed on information to me, hoping to capture me as well.¡±

    Sha Seven finally shook his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°What the hell, this is really weird. In this matter, the Pinghu Association and the Xingyi Gang have been the loudest and everyone is looking at them. How were you, out of all people, able to figure out that Han Wubing¡¯s whereabouts had nothing to do with them and that they were just diversions?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I have no interest whatsoever in their power struggles. From the beginning, my only goal has been to find my friend.¡±

    There was a moment of silence in the air, and even the gang members holding their des against Zhao Changhe seemed to waver.

    After a moment of silence, Sha Seven slowly said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of you still holding your des up? Put them down.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°But young master, he¡¯s still holding you by the throat!¡±

    ¡°When you put your des down, he¡¯ll naturally let go of my throat. Since he came here looking for his friend and has seen that his friend is unharmed, why would he still want to kill me?¡±

    The gang members looked at each other and they gradually put down their des.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not let go of Sha Seven¡¯s throat. Instead, he tightened his grip and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but now that you¡¯ve said that, I don¡¯t feel like letting you go. We can continue talking outside this room.¡±

    Sha Seven¡¯s face contorted in frustration: ¡°You motherfucker...¡±

    As Zhao Changhe stepped outside, he suddenly paused. ¡°Seventh Lord Sha, did you have the ce cleared out?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sha Seven replied irritably. ¡°I¡¯m being held by the throat. Of course we had to clear the ce out to avoid anyone finding out. Otherwise, how am I supposed to continue staying in Sword Lake City in the future?!¡±

    ¡°So, you mean to say that there¡¯s no one outside right now? Hmm...Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°Then, Seventh Lord Sha, how about we discuss cooperation?¡±

    Sha Seven let out a choked sound of disbelief. ¡°Hah! With things being as they are, how can you seriously even bring up cooperation?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said without a change in his expression, ¡°Why not? Is there some irreconcble enmity between us?¡±

    Sha Seven said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there is. Why do you suddenly want to share the secrets of the ancient sword with me now?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to ask you, do you want to dominate Sword Lake City? I believe that Ying Five wants you to stay in Sword Lake City for more than just the ancient sword, right?¡±

    Sha Seven narrowed his eyes, taking a moment before responding, ¡°Do you suddenly trust me enough to talk about cooperating on this matter?¡±

    ¡°As you said earlier, the conflict between those two factions and your business are two separate matters. Someone is colluding with the barbarians and spreading rumors about me, but regardless of which one it is, it¡¯s certainly not you. So, after thinking it over, if I were to choose to cooperate with any force in Sword Lake City, I would actually choose you.¡±

    Sha Seven sighed deeply. ¡°From now on, if anyone dares to say that Zhao Changhe is a mere mountain bandit in front of me, I¡¯m going to p them so hard that even their mothers won¡¯t recognize them!¡±

 Chapter 232: Second Link

    <h4>Chapter 232: Second Link</h4>

    Early the next morning, Zhao Changhe stretchedzily as he walked out of his courtyard. He had reverted back to his ordinary appearance, and he had his broad saber on his back as he headed toward the Ji n¡¯s residence.

    The steward of the Ji n was already waiting for him by the entrance. When he saw Zhao Changhe, he let out a breath of relief and hurried toward him to greet him, ¡°Mister Situ, you¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Zhao Changhezily replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I heard that someone iming to be our young master went to Kangle Gambling Housest night and used our assets as a wager!¡±

    ¡°So, did you young master reallye back?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. If he did, why would he go to a gambling house before even returning home? The one who imed to be our young master must be an impostor!¡±

    ¡°In that case, why are you so anxious? I doubt that the impostor would have the deeds to your Ji n¡¯s assets, so how would they even be able to put them up for wager?¡±

    ¡°Well... We¡¯re afraid that Kangle Gambling House might make use of this to their advantage...¡±

    ¡°In the end, all that matters is whose fist is bigger. If you¡¯re stronger than them, then there¡¯s no need for other advantages. Did you tell Yan Lianping that I, Situ Xiao, will be negotiating on behalf of the Ji n?¡±

    The butler nodded. ¡°I did. Yan Lianping said that he would meet with you at the Autumn Rain Pavilion this morning. Shall we head there right away?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Changhe took a big gulp from his wine gourd and strode forward. ¡°Hopefully, the wine in Sword Lake City can at least satisfy me.¡±

    It was already autumn.

    Coincidentally, as they headed toward Autumn Rain Pavilion, a light drizzle began falling from the sky, bringing a refreshing coolness to the hot weather.

    Although the rain was light, it resulted in fewer people on the streets aspared to the day before. Many vendors decided not to set up their stalls, and there were fewer pedestrians. The usually bustling Sword Lake City suddenly had a hint of the serenity of a small town with rain-soaked streets.

    Zhao Changhe quite liked this atmosphere. It felt very ancient and reminiscent of the <i>jianghu</i> he imagined while reading novels; that was what Sword Lake City currently felt like.

    <i>The next time I change my appearance, I might try adding a mustache.</i>

    The Autumn Rain Pavilion was faintly visible in the distant mist. It was a low pavilion, only having two and a half levels, but its location was excellent. The top floor had a windowless terrace, allowing for a clear view of the distant ripples of the Ancient Sword Lake. The cool breeze, together with the autumn rain, made the atmosphere quite pleasant.

    At this moment, there were many people gathered outside the building, forming a dense crowd. Half of them were members of the Pinghu Association, while the other half were former members of the incorporated Xingyi Gang.

    Although the Xingyi Gang had already been absorbed by the Pinghu Association, there were still some loyal elders willing toe and bolster the reputation of the Ji n by supporting them.

    This was also one of the reasons why the properties of the Ji n on Taiping Street could be kept until now.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe and the steward entering the building, the former members of the Xingyi Gang shouted, ¡°We ce our trust in you, Mister Situ.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his hand at them before heading upstairs.

    At a nce, he saw Yan Lianping sitting in the main seat, with the Fire Serpent of Yi beside him. His hand supported his chin as he admired the scenery. A group of the Pinghu Association¡¯s members stood guard around the floor, their eyes focused on Zhao Changhe and the steward as they ascended the stairs.

    The steward¡¯s forehead was dotted with sweat and his legs were trembling slightly.

    All he wanted was to use the name of Situ Xiao to secure a bit of ¡°what Young Master Ji deserved¡± as private property. With the Xingyi Gang disbanded and their young master¡¯s fate uncertain, it was easy for him to manipte the property that supposedly belonged to the Ji n to be his own.

    Beforeing, he had felt that he would not feel that much pressure with Situ Xiao supporting him, but now that he was actually here, he realized that the pressure of attending such a meeting alone was much greater than he had imagined. It was nerve-racking to the point where his legs were trembling on their own.

    If his life was forfeit, then what use was private property?

    ¡°Mister Situ?¡± Yan Lianping was a capable man in his thirties with a sharp demeanor. Upon seeing Zhao Changhe enter, he spoke with a stern expression, ¡°Forgive me, but I would rather not y with you. I¡¯ve seen Situ Xiao, and you are not him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said lightly, ¡°Does it matter if I¡¯m Situ Xiao or not? The property is owned by Ji Bochang. Are others not qualified to uphold justice?¡±

    Yan Lianping said, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a difference.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Situ Xiao is the direct sessor of the Divine Brilliance Sect, and we would not dare to kill him lightly. But if it were anyone else... the <i>jianghu</i> isn¡¯t a ce where <i>yamen</i> like you can just throw their weight around.¡±

    <i>Shing!</i>

    The sound of des being drawn echoed throughout the pavilion, as a gleaming array of des came to point directly at the center.

    The steward¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground.

    Zhao Changhe did not even move, and said calmly, ¡°Is this why you simply let the Fire Serpent of Yi appear here without hiding the fact that you¡¯re of the Four Idols Cult? You think that because I¡¯m about to be a dead man, there¡¯s no need to worry about me leaking any secrets?

    ¡°It is indeed in part due to dead men not leaking secrets, but also...¡± Yan Lianping smiled. ¡°Because the people who should know my background already know it, so there is no point in hiding it. Besides, I¡¯m about to unify Sword Lake City, so there¡¯s no longer any need to hide a lot of things.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also smiled. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no harm in letting others see, right?¡±

    As he finished speaking, a cheerful voice came from outside in the misty rain. ¡°Oh, he really is a member of the Four Idols Cult. Is the Fire Serpent of Yi ady? Let me see!¡±

    Several figures drifted up the stairs from outside, led by Sha Seven.

    Yan Lianping narrowed his eyes slightly, his gaze falling on the two elderly men beside Sha Seven. After a moment, he said, ¡°Sha Seven, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Sha Seven plopped down opposite Yan Lianping, with a nonchnt air about him. ¡°Ji Bochang has already wagered at my Kangle Gambling House. I¡¯vee to discuss this matter with you.¡±

    Yan Lianping looked at Zhao Changhe and said calmly, ¡°Is this Ji Bochang? A Ji Bochang whom the steward and the old members of the Ji n¡¯s gang failed to recognize?¡±

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s Ji Bochang or not is irrelevant. What matters are the forces of the <i>jianghu</i>, which is, as you said, not a yground of the <i>yamen,</i>¡± Sha Seven retorted with a grin. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to offend Li Shentong, so do you dare to offend Ying Five? If I say he¡¯s Ji Bochang, then he¡¯s Ji Bochang.¡±

    Yan Lianping fell silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright. Then there is no need to discuss this matter. The properties on Taiping Street belong to brother Ji.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± Zhao Changhe said, sitting down leisurely and pouring himself a ss of wine. ¡°But what I came here to discuss is not just the properties on Taiping Street. Now that I, Ji Bochang, have returned, is it not my right to inherit the Xingyi Gang?¡±

    Yan Lianping chuckled softly. ¡°If you wish to take over the gang¡¯s assets, Young Master Ji, I have no objection. However, good birds choose which trees to roost in, and it is not up to you to decide who they wish to follow.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Then may I ask them?¡±

    Yan Lianping said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned forward and addressed the members of the Xingyi Gang below. ¡°Everyone, the old gang leader was murdered. Regardless of our status in the <i>jianghu</i>, don¡¯t we all still need to uphold our loyalty?¡±

    They looked at each other. Loyalty was indeed important. Yan Lianping had managed to recruit most of the gang members smoothly by using the pretext of avenging Ji Yinan and capturing Han Wubing. Although it was indeed a case of birds choosing which tree to roost in, even if they wanted to join the Pinghu Association, the pretext had to be there for them to be able to.

    Someone said, ¡°Mister... Mister Situ, the gang leader was killed by Han Wubing, and only President Yan can lead us to avenge our former leader.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That makes sense, except the old gang leader was not killed by Han Wubing at all.¡±

    There was a moment of silence among the crowd

    <i>You sound like you¡¯re just making this up. Whether most people believe that Han Wubing was the killer doesn¡¯t really matter. Of course, it does matter to some, but what¡¯s the use of saying this without evidence?</i>

    Yan Lianpingughed. ¡°Hah... Young Master Ji, or should I say Young Master Situ, the sword wound on Gang Leader Ji could not have been inflicted by anyone other than Han Wubing, right? You¡¯re not trying to pin the me on me, are you? It¡¯s well known that I use a double-edged sword.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said slowly, ¡°I use a saber, but I can also use a sword, especially when the opponent is significantly weaker than me.¡±

    Yan Lianping smiled and said. ¡°Ji Yinan was not much weaker than me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave him a strange look. ¡°I never said that you were the one who killed him. Why are you so quick to assume that I was referring to you?¡±

    Yan Lianping¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he shook his head as he said, ¡°So, are you trying to frame me? Unfortunately, your baseless usations are meaningless.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I never said that it was you. Because the one who killed Ji Yinan was a barbarian.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, someone suddenly rushed in to report, ¡°Something bad has happened! Han Wubing has stormed into the Ji n¡¯s residence with a sword, kidnapped Madam Ji, and demanded Mad Lion He Lei toe out and face him!¡±

 Chapter 233: Third Link

    <h4>Chapter 233: Third Link</h4>

    The entire crowd gathered at the ground floor of Autumn Rain Pavilion was stunned.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? He kidnapped the mistress of the Ji n and called out He Lei? Can Han Wubing even beat Mad Lion He Lei? Isn¡¯t he just seeking death?</i>

    <i>Wait, no, does this mean that He Lei was having an affair with the mistress of the Ji n, and Ji Yinan found out about it, leading to Madam Ji conspiring with her lover to kill her husband?</i>

    <i>How did things suddenly end up like this?</i>

    Many stole nces at Yan Lianping¡¯s expression. Vermillion Bird rested her chin on her hand, her eyes twinkling with interest.

    As a party involved, Han Wubing¡¯s ¡°testimony¡± held considerable value. If he insisted that Yan Lianping was the killer, most would think that he was just making a baseless usation. But now, with the mention of the involvement of a barbarian, something that no one had considered before, they could not help but find it to be rather usible.

    But here was the problem: If He Lei really <i>had</i> killed Ji Yinan, then what about Yan Lianping¡¯s im of breaking in and seeing Han Wubingmitting murder?

    Was it purely to frame Han Wubing, or was Yan Lianping colluding with the barbarians?

    One of the old members of the Xingyi Gang asked Yan Lianping directly, ¡°President Yan, what do you have to say about this?¡±

    Yan Lianping¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°How can we take Han Wubing¡¯s random usations seriously? Right now, Madam Ji has been kidnapped. Our priority should be to rescue her.¡±

    Another old gang member slowly spoke up, ¡°President Yan, we¡¯re not fools. No matter how random the usation might sound, there is no reason for Han Wubing to suddenly bring up an unrted person from the Grasnds unless he knows that He Lei is in Sword Lake City.¡±

    Many people added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if it¡¯s just a random usation, He Lei must have been seen nearby to have even been considered a target of usation, otherwise, why use a barbarian from the Grasnds?¡±

    This was a time when the Northern barbarians were knocking on their doorstep, and regardless of what the leaders of the various factions had in mind, those of the <i>jianghu</i> harbored a special enmity toward the Northern barbarians. This was why when the steward of the Ji n was introducing their various products, he would always make sure to mention that they were unrted to the barbarians. It was a habitual introduction. Otherwise, their products would not sell, their stores¡¯ windows might be smashed by random people, and even their own gang members would be likely to rebel as well.

    If Mad Lion He Lei really was in the city, then finding the real culprit was a minor issue. Inparison, finding and exterminating the barbarian was much more important! Even more so if He Lei was indeed the culprit for the murder, then the target of their personal vendetta and national hatred would be one and the same. So what if he was someone on the Ranking of Earth? An entire city¡¯s worth of people would still be able to overwhelm him!

    Yan Lianping could only say, ¡°Perhaps, well, I¡¯m not sure about this matter myself... You can all go and inquire...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. I have a way more straightforward method...¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly made a move and grabbed the steward who hade with him. ¡°I¡¯ve actually studied some mind control arts. If He Lei has appeared in the Ji n, then this steward must know something...¡±

    But just as he made his move, the steward turned around and ran. Zhao Changhe¡¯s deliberately slowed grab missed entirely, and the steward had already reached the edge of the floor they were on, and it looked like he was about to leap away.

    Sha Seven suddenly took action, grabbed him, and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you suddenly in such a hurry, steward? Could it be that you¡¯ve truly colluded with the barbarians?¡±

    The steward, frustrated, eximed, ¡°Even if the mistress was really having an affair with a barbarian, she would not let the steward know. Why use mind control arts on me?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Then why are you trying to run away?¡±

    ¡°Damn it...¡± Knowing that he was about to be mentally manipted, the steward decided toy it all out, ¡°Because it was me who had an affair with her! If you¡¯re going to control my mind, then I might as well just say it directly! Are you insane?! Han Wubing just spouted some nonsense, and then you suddenly want to probe my mind?!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Even Yan Lianping showed a look of disgust, while the intrigue in Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes became even more pronounced.

    ¡°Because I knew it was you,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°When it came to asking me to administer justice, you, the steward, were the most proactive after her. She did not even suspect you in the slightest, and that¡¯s suspicious in and of itself. If it wasn¡¯t the two of you wanting those assets to live the rest of your livesfortably, then what else could it have been? In fact, it¡¯s not just her. I believe that Ji Yinan¡¯s concubines all had a hand in what happened. They were all crying there, each one of them faker than the next. If you really hooked up with all of them, then I must say that you¡¯re quite impressive.¡±

    ¡°How could it have all been me?! How do I know who those bitches are ying around with?!¡± the steward eximed in frustration. ¡°Anyway, Ji Yinan colluded with the barbarians. He was acting as a spy for them in Sword Lake City, and we could not stand it, so what if we betrayed him? He¡¯s the one who provoked Han Wubing himself, probably because he wanted to pass on the secrets of the ancient sword to the barbarians. So what if he got killed by Han Wubing? We¡¯re not the ones who did it!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the unlucky ones. We had nned to gradually take over the assets, and then he suddenly died, leaving us as rootless drifters. We had to rely on you just to get some private assets in hopes of having anything left for us! God knows what the hell is wrong with Han Wubing! Why the hell is he suddenly bringing up nonsense like He Lei being in an affair with the madam!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. He did it because I asked him to. And look, you jumped out...¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Sorry, I actually don¡¯t know any mind control arts. I lied just now.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± The steward was so angry that he almost fainted.

    Everyone was silent.

    Now that Ji Yinan had been used by his own steward of colluding with the barbarians, did it still matter who killed him? Even if it was Han Wubing who killed him, he would be regarded as a hero. What reason was there to seek revenge on Han Wubing?

    Yan Lianping sighed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems that we don¡¯t need to do anything about Han Wubing...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you see Han Wubing as a hero now?¡±

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s a hero or not, during times like this, what he did is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Since everyone thinks he did something good, then there should be no need for you to attribute your good deed to Han Wubing, no?¡±

    Yan Lianping narrowed his eyes. ¡°If I was the one that did it, then I would naturally not be modest about it. However, if it was not done by me, I would naturally not dare to im credit.¡±

    ¡°Han Wubing has shown himself. As long as we ask him, things will be clear without the need for guesswork,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°Someone informed Han Wubing that there were barbarians lurking around the Ji n. Han Wubing thought that Ji Yinan was the one spreading rumors, so he went to confront him. After the conversation, Han Wubing realized that Ji Yinan was only interested in prying into the secrets of the ancient sword and knew nothing about the rumors. Since Ji Yinan was not the one spreading the rumors, Han Wubing would have no need to pay him any mind anymore, so he naturally left.¡±

    Yan Lianping nodded calmly. ¡°The rumors about you, you mean.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Zhao Changhe wiped his face. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Changhe of Beimang. I have met all the heroes of Sword Lake City.¡±

    By this point, absolutely no one cared whether he was Zhao Changhe, Situ Xiao, Ji Bochang, or someone else entirely. The twists and turns of the situation had piqued their interest. At this moment, their curiosity about unraveling the mystery surpassed everything else.

    Sha Seven urged from the side. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Hurry up and tell us. Since it wasn¡¯t Han Wubing who killed Ji Yinan, then who was it?¡±

    <i>Perfect pass, time for me to score.</i>

    Zhao Changhe nced at Yan Lianping, whose face was getting increasingly darker, and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, whoever framed Han Wubing is the culprit. Actually, President Yan, you don¡¯t need to be so embarrassed. Although you weren¡¯t acting for any noble cause, it just so happened to be like killing two birds with one stone. By getting rid of Ji Yinan, you could simply frame Han Wubing as a way to speed up the assimtion of the Xingyi Gang into your association. But with Ji Yinan being a traitor, I believe that the heroes of the Xingyi Gang would not really be concerned about your little schemes, right?¡±

    Yan Lianping said nothing, but his expression became increasingly grim.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Having said that, while the heroes of the Xingyi Gang might not care too much, I, Zhao Changhe, do have a few matters to discuss with you, President Yan.¡±

    Yan Lianping said slowly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Someone knew that Han Wubing was tracking down who spread rumors about me, and they deliberately told him that He Lei was at the Ji n, leading Han Wubing to confront Ji Yinan. However, Ji Yinan was not the person who spread rumors about me, so wouldn¡¯t the person who misled Han Wubing with this information be the most suspicious?¡± Zhao Changhe asked with a smile. ¡°So, President Yan, why spread rumors that I, Zhao Changhe, am a barbarian? Or perhaps I should refer to you as Moon Swallow of Wei of the Four Idols Cult, or a spy of the Wang n?¡±

    At this moment, a sigh could be heard from outside the building. ¡°I told you long ago, when Zhao Changhe entered Sword Lake City, you should have killed him immediately rather than worrying about why the Fire Serpent of Yi was hanging around him. See, it only took him a single day to mess everything up.¡±

    Following those words, a sword light shot out like a shooting star from outside the building, going straight toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat in the blink of an eye.

    It was someone from the Wang n!

    The fact that this assassin could find Zhao Changhe here so quickly, even after all his convoluted counter-tracking, only proved one thing.

    The moment that Zhao Changhe stepped into Sword Lake City, Yan Lianping had already contacted the Wang n.

 Chapter 234: Not a Single Good Person

    <h4>Chapter 234: Not a Single Good Person</h4>

    Vermillion Bird, who had originally been watching Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance with intrigue, turned quite cold toward thetter part.

    Zhao Changhe was all over the ce, using someone of adultery one moment, then using another of colluding with the barbarians the next. His actions led everyone astray as if it did not matter who the real culprit was anymore. Even Yan Lianping could not help but rx a bit, feeling as though it did not matter if his identity as the real culprit was exposed.

    However, everyone had forgotten something: Zhao Changhe¡¯s real goal was to find out who had spread the rumors about him.

    Determining the real culprit was only meaningful to him as it would help him find out who had spread the rumors.

    Yan Lianping¡¯s momentary failure to deny being the culprit undoubtedly confirmed to Zhao Changhe that he was the one who had spread the rumors.

    The point of spreading rumors that Zhao Changhe was a barbarian was to addplications to his legal affairs in the future. The prime suspect for such an action would be none other than the Wang n. Sword Lake City was not far from Langya, and it was likely that when Zhao Changhe clearly stated his refusal to cooperate with the Wang n during the conference that they held, they had already begun nning to erase his status as a prince and spread malicious rumors about him in the surrounding area.

    Whoever spread the rumor was thus likely to be a member of the Wang n.

    The Four Idols Cult had only recently allied themselves with the Wang n, and the news of this alliance had not even reached all of its members yet. Thus, if Yan Lianping had been spreading rumors about him, then it would not be because of an alliance with the Wang n, but rather due to him obeying their orders.

    This easily outed Yan Lianping as a traitor.

    Vermillion Bird understood all of this, and she actually found herself somewhat amused.

    Before this, she had not thought that this matter would pose any harm to her as the Fire Serpent of Yi. From her point of view, the struggle between the different factions was quite petty, and whoever spread the rumors about Zhao Changhe probably had nothing to do with the Four Idols Cult. No matter how messy the situation was, she believed it to have nothing to do with her. Even if Yan Lianping was a traitor, there was no need for him to target the Fire Serpent of Yi out of nowhere. That would just be picking a fight for no reason, right? Everything would have been over in two days, right? What could possibly happen to her?

    So, she did not even bother to think about the matters of Sword Lake City that much and simply watched how Zhao Changhe would handle the situation.

    But at this moment, she realized that she might actually be in trouble.

    She was fine at first, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s deductions had brought trouble. Yan Lianping had been exposed right in front of her, and he would definitely fear that Venerable Vermillion Bird would find out. So, of course, he would have to silence the Fire Serpent of Yi!

    The Fire Serpent of Yi was now in danger!

    Thinking of this, Vermillion Bird could not help but feel both amused and exasperated.

    Just as she was thinking this, a sword light came from outside the building, heading straight for Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    Vermillion Bird suddenly stretched out her hand, lightly deflecting the assassin¡¯s sword. The sword¡¯s trajectory veered off course, narrowly missing Zhao Changhe.

    The assassin was shocked.

    He was Qin Ruhui, seventy-first on the Ranking of Man. Despite that, he nearly lost control of his sword from the mere flick of a finger from the other party! He was absolutely shocked and immediately became wary of the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s strength.

    Vermillion Bird thought to herself that controlling her power really was quite exhausting. If she did not need to hold back, this assassin would have been dead by now.

    Just as she was thinking this, a sharp wind rushed toward her waist. It was Yan Lianping, holding a short de. He had silentlyunched a sneak attack on her. ¡°You really are in cahoots with Zhao Changhe. I¡¯ll capture you and let the venerable decide your fate!¡±

    ¡°What are you still acting for?!¡± Zhao Changhe shouted as he drew his saber and pointed it at Qin Ruhui. He sneered as he said, ¡°That little serpent was sent by Venerable Vermillion Bird to have an affair with me. What could a traitor like you possibly know?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Qin Ruhui deflected Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber with his sword. Sword lights shed from the left and right as the two elders brought by Sha Seven suddenly made their move.

    Qin Ruhui, unable to pursue Zhao Changhe, quickly parried the two swords and shouted, ¡°Sha Seven, are you really going to meddle in the Wang n¡¯s affairs? Is this what Ying Five wants you to do?¡±

    Sha Seven grinned from behind the elders. ¡°What Ying Five wants is Sword Lake City and the ancient sword space. With this deal in ce, let alone ackey like you, even if Wang Daoning were toe in person, Ying Five would still proceed!¡±

    Just as Qin Ruhui was about to retort, a saber light shed from his side as Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber swept toward him once more.

    Qin Ruhui recognized this move. Fa Qing had died under the superimposed power of this move.

    Underworld River Surges!

    He had no time to waste on arguing. He focused on facing the attack.

    Meanwhile, Yan Lianping found himself in the most challenging nightmare he had ever faced.

    His sneak attack seemed to have caught the Fire Serpent of Yi off guard, but she swiftly dodged his strike, twisting her hips to avoid it. At the same time, she struck out at his eyes with lightning speed.

    Her strength was indeed impressive, surpassing his expectations. Regardless, he had believed that as someone on the Ranking of Man, he would have the upper hand. But as the fight went on, he found himself inexplicably struggling more and more. He could not understand how this situation hade about.

    The look of sinister mockerying from the other party only added to Yan Lianping¡¯s sense of foreboding.

    Suddenly, he roared in anger, ¡°What are you all standing around for? Attack!¡±

    The bewildered members of the Pinghu Association snapped out of their daze at the sudden turn of events and rushed to join the fray.

    But then they heard Zhao Changhe sigh as he swung his saber. ¡°I must apologize to everyone, especially to thete n Leader Ji.¡±

    The bystanders, who had by now taken out the watermelon seeds to munch on while listening to more of the drama unravel, subconsciously halted and turned to look at Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°Earlier, I intentionally portrayed n Leader Ji as ackey of the barbarians. I did that just to make President Yan lower his guard and not conceal his true identity as the culprit. But in reality, n Leader Ji did not collude with the barbarians.¡±

    This time, even the eyes of Sha Seven widened in surprise. ¡°But what about what the Ji n¡¯s steward said?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, n Leader Ji was initially involved in trade with the barbarians. The products they sold on Taiping Street were indeed sourced from the Grasnds. However, ever since the barbarians came to invade, Gang Leader Ji wanted to cut off this connection with them. When He Lei came here injured, Gang Leader Ji even refused to shelter him, so He Lei found another coborator. He Lei, harboring resentment, then instructed his new coborator to kill Gang Leader Ji,¡± Zhao Changhe said slowly. ¡°This is the truth of the matter. The notions of assimting the Xingyi Gang were just secondary.¡±

    Yan Lianping said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re spouting bullshit!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°The information about He Lei staying at your ce came from the Demon Suppression Bureau, not from me.¡±

    With the endorsement of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Zhao Changhe¡¯s words became highly trusted by onlookers. Yan Lianping¡¯s words, on the other hand, had lost all credibility.

    The former members of the Xingyi Gang rose up indignantly, immediately engaging in a brawl with the members of the Pinghu Association. ¡°Traitors! Give us back our gang leader¡¯s life!¡±

    Yan Lianping had hoped to leverage his numerical advantage, but now, with one sidecking in momentum and the other aze with anger, the oue became uncertain.

    Yan Lianping could notprehend how the situation had spiraled out of control like this. Zhao Changhe¡¯s words, which clearly seemed fabricated, went unquestioned, and what baffled him even more was that He Lei actually showed up!

    Just as the situation had reached a stalemate, a wounded lion from the Grasnds, who should not have appeared under any circumstances, actually showed up! It was as if He Lei wanted to cement the usation against Yan Lianping of colluding with the barbarians¡ªas if, after being exposed, there was no need to hide anymore.

    Taking advantage of the stalemate in the battle, He Lei raised his broad saber and then swung it... at the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    Even Vermillion Bird was momentarily stunned, but she soon realized why He Lei wanted to kill the supposed Fire Serpent of Yi.

    Given the current tense atmosphere, if he managed to kill the Fire Serpent of Yi, Yan Lianping would only be able to follow them all the way to their side. For the barbarians to gain a core member of the Four Idols Cult was evidently advantageous. At this moment, with all sides in a deadlock, no one had the spare energy to stop He Lei.

    Vermillion Bird found herself in a dilemma.

    If she revealed her true strength, then she could easily kill He Lei... but should she reveal herself?

    Before she could make a decision, just as she was about to deflect He Lei¡¯s strike, a sword light shed as Han Wubing¡¯s calm voice rang out, ¡°I called for you earlier toe out and face your death.¡±

    The onlookers were stunned. <i>Wasn¡¯t Han Wubing supposed to have kidnapped Madam Ji at the Ji n? How is he suddenly here?</i>

    <i>Does this mean that Han Wubing was never at the Ji n in the first ce? Was that messenger lying to us? Wait, in that case, who was the messenger?!</i>

    All eyes turned to the messenger who had been ignored by others, only to see him suddenly make a move, revealing strength even greater than that of Han Wubing as he joined forces with him in attacking He Lei. ¡°I, Wei Zicai of the Demon Suppression Bureau, havee. Barbarian, face your death!¡±

    Following those words, numerous powerful bows and crossbows appeared out of nowhere outside the building and they all aimed at He Lei.

    He Lei¡¯s jaw dropped, and so did everyone else¡¯s.

    Still, an expert on the Ranking of Earth was an expert on the Ranking of Earth; even if he was injured, he was not someone who could easily be killed by an ambush like this. He Lei swept his saber wildly through the air, and an immensely thick wall of qi surged out from him, deflecting all of the arrows that came flying at him. Then, he swung his saber at Wei Zicai¡¯s sword, deflecting it as he retreated.

    Unfortunately, he failed to guard against Han Wubing¡¯s attack from behind, and his shoulder de was pierced, staining his clothes with blood. He had been nursing his injuries for so many days, yet not only had he lost all his progress right now, but his injuries had worsened.

    His roar could be heard in the distance. ¡°People of the Central ins are truly insidious! Zhao Changhe, I will remember you!¡±

    Taking advantage of the chaos caused by He Lei, Qin Ruhui also feinted with his sword and swiftly retreated. If an expert on the Ranking of Man insisted on leaving, nobody could stop him.

    Of course, if he insisted on staying, he would undoubtedly die here! Besides, he had been inexplicably sttered with dirt. Yan Lianping was considered to be a member of the Wang n. However, Yan Lianping had actually colluded with the barbarians. What would happen to the reputation of the Wang n if this were spread?

    Qin Ruhui could not make sense of what had happened.

    Even more bewildered was Yan Lianping himself. He also wanted to retreat, but who was his opponent?

    How could he retreat?

    Just as Qin Ruhui was retreating, Vermillion Bird¡¯s hand had already grabbed Yan Lianping¡¯s neck, and her voice was as cold, ¡°Thanks to you, I really need his help even more now.¡±

    Yan Lianping did not even know what she was talking about. He felt like the world had lost its color, murmuring to himself, ¡°I really didn¡¯t collude with the barbarians....¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Zhao Changhe did not pursue Qin Ruhui. Instead, he slowly came to Yan Lianping¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Thatst part I said earlier was pure nonsense. How would I know about Ji Yinan¡¯s past dealings with the barbarians and his recent change of heart? It¡¯s not like I ever interviewed him. I said that purely to get the members of the Xingyi Gang toe forward. It was unexpected, even for me, that He Lei would actuallye out at that time.¡±

    Yan Lianping¡¯s eyes bulged.

    Zhao Changhe slowly turned around and looked at Wei Zicai. ¡°So Mister Wei, can you tell me why you told me that He Lei was staying at the Pinghu Association when he was clearly staying at the Ji n?¡±

    Wei Zicai smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Of course, it was just to remind you to pay more attention to Yan Lianping. Yan Lianping¡¯s matter is bigger. Ji Yinan is already dead after all. There is no point in worrying about whether or not he colluded with He Lei.¡±

    ¡°Essentially, you¡¯re just helping Sha Seven deal with the Pinghu Association. From the moment you hesitated when I asked you about the background of Kangle Gambling House, I already realized that you may have betrayed the bureau chief and be one of Ying Five¡¯s people. ¡°Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°The temple is small, but evil winds heavy; the pond is shallow, yet wicked sharks too many. It¡¯s honestly quite impressive how there isn¡¯t a single good person here in this mere Sword Lake City.¡±

    Vermillion Bird suddenly remembered what Zhao Changhe had said before about all of them lying.

 Chapter 235: Naughty Little Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 235: Naughty Little Serpent</h4>

    Outside the Autumn Rain Pavilion, misty rain nketed the world.

    The Xingyi Gang was engaged in a fierce battle with the Pinghu Association. After Sha Seven¡¯s people joined the fray, the Pinghu Association suffered a crushing defeat and fled in all directions.

    Wei Zicai did not stay long.

    It was unclear whether or not he thought of killing Zhao Changhe to silence him, but it seemed that when he saw Han Wubing, who was fiercely ring at him from Zhao Changhe¡¯s side, and the mysterious Fire Serpent of Yi, he ultimately did not dare to act rashly. He merely said softly, ¡°When I return, I will plead guilty to the bureau chief and resign.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say anything and let him leave.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Sha Seven cleared his throat and walked over. ¡°Well, Wei Zicai¡¯s departure does not affect the deal we agreed on, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Changhe replied indifferently without even looking at him. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing else we need to do. If you can¡¯t control Sword Lake City with the situation it is in right now, then you would be disappointing Ying Five, no?¡±

    ¡°This city is simple, but what about theke? We¡¯re not that interested in the city. Our main purpose for seizing control of the city is for the sake of theke.¡±

    ¡°If we leave, you¡¯ll be able to find it on your own. With sole control over Sword Lake City, can¡¯t you find a ce that can¡¯t move?¡±

    Sha Seven did not say anything in return. He inwardly concluded that it should not be too hard for him to find, and it would be better to not cause trouble at the moment.

    He was somewhat wary of Zhao Changhe at the moment. Who knew what trouble he could stir up while he was together with the Fire Serpent of Yi and Han Wubing?

    The Demon Suppression Bureau also still backed Zhao Changhe. While Wei Zicai might no longer be a concern, the other members of the Demon Suppression Bureau would still listen to their envoy. Moreover, at this moment, the members of the Xingyi Gang were very grateful to him. Theoretically speaking, Zhao Changhe could very well be considered the strongest force in Sword Lake City at this moment. If he were to turn against Kangle Gambling House, that would spell trouble for them.

    If Zhao Changhe wanted to be the city lord for fun, there was a very good possibility of him being able to do so.

    <i>It¡¯s quite remarkable to think about how this guy... is a prince...</i>

    Sha Seven did not know why he was thinking these things at the moment, and he hurriedly left without saying another word.

    Zhao Changhe watched him leave before turning to Han Wubing and asking, ¡°Do you want to continue staying there? If you want, we can fall out with Sha Seven.¡±

    Han Wubingughed and replied, ¡°Why bother? It¡¯s about time for me to leave this ce as well. I¡¯ve basically digested all of the sword intent from that ce. It¡¯s of no use to anyone else now. Leaving them with an empty sword chamber is good enough.¡±

    ¡°There is still some sword intent...¡± Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment before chuckling and saying, ¡°But there¡¯s indeed not much left. I guess we can just let them y with it if they want. They probably think that it¡¯s some earth-shattering secret area, but after all that effort, all they¡¯ll find is just a sword chamber the size of a courtyard. Hah, I wonder if they¡¯ll feel like they¡¯ve eaten a pile of shit.¡±

    Han Wubing shook his head and chuckled.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that they necessarily need it for anything. It feels like some people are just collecting various lost spaces. After all, it is a kind of bridge.¡±

    Han Wubing nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of our concern. We haven¡¯t even touched the Ranking of Man, so we¡¯re still far from being able to decide on such high-level disputes.¡± Zhao Changhe changed the subject and asked, ¡°What are your ns now?¡±

    Han Wubing asked, ¡°Is there anything you need me to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot you¡¯re a bounty hunter. How much does it cost to have someone killed?¡±

    Han Wubing said with a serious face, ¡°One hundred million.¡±

    ¡°Want me to throw several billion at your face?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Grasnds. During this time when war has erupted at Yanmen, there will be plenty of opportunities for us to demonstrate our skills.¡±

    Han Wubing nodded and said, ¡°I had the same idea.¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Hah, go on then. Do you really think that I want to go to the Grasnds with you? Go on your own.¡±

    Han Wubing looked at the Fire Serpent of Yi next to Zhao Changhe speechlessly. After hesitating for a while, he finally could not hold back and asked, ¡°Was the one with youst time the saintess of the Four Idols Cult?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to conquer the Four Idols Cult with your manhood?¡±

    Zhao Changhe kicked Han Wubing with no hesitation, sending him flying backward. As he was flung out of the Autumn Rain Pavilion, thetter made a gesture of farewell. He smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t say any more words of thanks for this time. I¡¯ll see you at the Grasnds.¡±

    His voice faded into the distance as he left.

    ¡°His movement art is quite impressive. If I knew that he had such skills, I wouldn¡¯t have even worried about him being caught.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue twice, walked to the edge of the building, and leaned against the railing to look down.

    Outside, the misty rain continued, and the sounds of battle gradually faded away. Only the bloodstains on the ground remained, quietly flowing under the wash of gentle rain.

    Vermillion Bird stood beside him with a stern face. She had been quietly watching Zhao Changhe wrap everything up and finally spoke, ¡°You let Wei Zicai go just like that? Are you going to continue cooperating with Sha Seven?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Although they have their own interests in mind, they ultimately did not harm me. As for Wei Zicai¡¯s betrayal... In fact, whether it¡¯s the Four Idols Cult or the Demon Suppression Bureau, it is not umon for lower-ranking members to look out for themselves. This is especially the case for those of the Demon Suppression Bureau as the Great Xia appears to be starting to copse. How many loyalists can there really be? If they¡¯re not coborating with the barbarians, that¡¯s already good enough... I will write to First Seat Tang and just watch how she handles it.¡±

    Vermillion Bird thought for a while and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll even bother dealing with it as I doubt it¡¯s worth her efforts at the moment. Regardless, she will probably reward you, right? Perhaps grant you a favor?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to nce at her. <i>Her words are sour...</i>

    Vermillion Bird suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Anyway, what is this I hear of a conquest of the Four Idols Cult?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly, ¡°Han Wubing is crazy. Pay him no mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then what about what you said about Venerable Vermillion Bird sending me to have an affair with you?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe is crazy. Pay him no mind.¡±

    ¡°Hm?!¡± Vermillion Bird gritted her teeth and grabbed his cor. ¡°Now the entire Sword Lake City has heard what you said. Did you do it on purpose?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head to admire the scenery, thinking of even whistling to add to his act.

    Seeing how he was acting, Vermillion Bird ground her teeth, but surprisingly, she found no anger within herself. Instead, she felt likeughing.

    <i>Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s reputation that¡¯s tarnished, and he was also teasing the Fire Serpent of Yi. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to have this persona die off and that would be the end.</i>

    <i>But I can¡¯t reveal my face.</i>

    ¡°Hah...¡± Vermillion Bird suddenly chuckled, her voice that rang out between ground teeth sounding somewhat charming as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Do you want to see my true face now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed dryly and said, ¡°Just admit that I helped you more. You hardly used your power, right? You only used your power to deal with a traitor to your own organization. Even when He Lei wanted to kill you, it was my arrangements that helped you deal with it.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said charmingly, ¡°Mm-hm~¡±

    Zhao Changhe said carefully, ¡°So...¡±

    ¡°Dream on! If you had not insisted on digging into the rumors for your own sake, I would not have been in any danger to begin with. Once I knew who the traitor was, I could have dealt with it quietly on my own. Why would I have faced the danger of being silenced in front of everyone? And why would He Lei want to attack me out of nowhere? All the danger I faced was caused by you. I was dragged into this mess by you. Yet, you have the nerve to say that you were helping me?! I even suspect that all these people are just actors you hired to y along with your schemes!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe touched his chin. ¡°That actually does seem to have some sense to it.¡±

    Vermillion Bird felt triumphant. ¡°Right?!¡±

    ¡°Setting all of that aside, what about just me helping you expose a traitor? Did I not help you more in that regard?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I did more. Without my intervention, Qin Ruhui would have killed you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being unfair? I¡¯m a witch from a demonic cult!¡±

    ¡°ying dumb really works wonders,¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright, we can just drop it since you really don¡¯t want to show me your face. But I don¡¯t want to see that serpent mask, switch it out for the pig mask.¡±

    ¡°Is there any problem with this mask?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Changhe took out his own pig mask and put it on. ¡°But if we both wear the pig mask, then we¡¯ll look like a couple.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a couple with you?¡± Vermillion Bird said, but she could not help but smile when she saw his pig mask, finding it adorable every time she saw it.

    <i>He definitely thinks so too when I wear it myself.</i>

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes twinkled as she finally found a corner to switch masks. She turned to Zhao Change and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because we¡¯re a couple. I¡¯m just doing this aspensation for the bet!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re to go by the wagers of the bet, I was supposed to get to see your true face. So are you saying that this pig face is your true face?¡±

    ¡°I really think you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Vermillion Bird pounced on him, and Zhao Changhe ran away.

    Two people wearing pig masks, one chasing and one fleeing, disappeared into the misty rain.

    In the midst of the chaotic city, in the <i>jianghu</i> devoid of good people, under the depressing weather and the dull colors, all of it seemed to vanish as the coolness of the autumn rain seeped through the gaps in their masks. All their troubles seemed to disappear as it was reced by the refreshing and soothing feeling brought by the rain. The beauty of the <i>jianghu</i> making an appearance.

    They rushed into the inn, and finally, the man wearing a pig mask was caught by the woman wearing a pig mask and pressed against the wall. It looked like she was about to start beating him up.

    But then, the man wearing a pig mask suddenly reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist.

    The two stared at each other, and for a moment, the atmosphere was serene.

    In broad daylight with misty rain by theke, the man and woman seemed to be in their own world, enveloped by an atmosphere different from their usual yful banter.

    <i>What am I doing? </i>Vermillion Bird suddenly realized. <i>How did I end up flirting with him... I¡¯m not some Fire Serpent of Yi sent by the venerable to have an affair with him. I¡¯m Vermillion Bird... What the hell am I doing...</i>

 Chapter 236: Go North

    <h4>Chapter 236: Go North</h4>

    Zhao Changhe could not understand why the youngdy, who moments ago was basking in the romantic atmosphere with him, suddenlyshed out.

    The air between them had been so tender that it seemed like they would touch their snouts at any moment.

    But then, she covered the snout of her pig mask and began giving him a good beating.

    Zhao Changhe held his head in an aggrieved manner and crouched defensively, ¡°Why are you suddenly hitting me out of nowhere...¡±

    Vermillion Bird did not know how to exin her sudden outburst, so she just acted unreasonably. ¡°You have a problem with that? If you¡¯re capable, then fight back. But you¡¯re so pathetically weak that you can only be bullied.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stole a nce at her while holding his head. ¡°Are you suggesting that if I can defeat you, then you¡¯ll be fine with our pig snouts touching?¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Vermillion Bird scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°If you can defeat me, then I¡¯ll even take off my mask and kiss you. Do you have what it takes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your bets.¡±

    ¡°Up to you!¡± Vermillion Bird grabbed his ears angrily and pulled him up. ¡°Stop pretending to be pitiful. We should leave. How long do you n to stay in this shabby inn?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself: <i>Well, if it weren¡¯t for your sudden outburst, we could have enjoyed another sweet night here.</i>

    <i>But I guess it is time to leave.</i>

    He hade to Sword Lake City mainly to see if the Heavenly Tome could analyze some ancient remnants in the sword chamber. But now, it seemed that there was nothing there. At least he had gotten it to analyze quite a bit of the remaining sword intent, though he had yet to find the opportunity to delve into it any further. Anyway, it was not like he needed to make use of it at the moment. He could simply study it in his spare time.

    His original purpose foring to Sword Lake City was unfulfilled, but unexpectedly, he had managed to dispel some rumors and expose a traitor in the Four Idols Cult. Overall, it could be considered a fruitful journey. Now, it was indeed time to leave. There was no point in staying here any longer. It was not like he actually had any intention of fighting for the position of city lord with Sha Seven.

    Staying any longer would only expose him to more danger...

    Vermillion Bird also said, ¡°Our sudden entry into the city went unnoticed by the Wang n or those from the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Even with Yan Lianping¡¯s covert notification, only Qin Ruhui managed to make it here in time. Stronger enemies are likely on their way, perhaps including even Wang Daozhong himself. Continuing to stay here would be dangerous.¡±

    She paused for a moment before snorting coldly and adding, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m by your side, Yan Lianping would have moved to kill you right away. Clearly, I protected you, yet you say that you¡¯re the one who helped me...¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Zhao Changhe said helplessly. He then held her hand and said, ¡°Dear big sister, please continue to protect me.¡±

    After he said that, both of them paused and simultaneously looked down at their intertwined hands.

    Vermillion Bird suddenly realized that she had not even considered pulling away until he had already held her hand.

    <i>Is it because it felt so natural?</i>

    Zhao Changhe also realized that this seemed to be the first time he had held this youngdy¡¯s hand. He could not help but wonder why it felt so natural.

    He could not help but think that in fantasy worlds like this, having internal energy was quite advantageous. In the modern world, if a girl was skilled in martial arts, her hands would definitely be rough, but in this world, whether it was the Fire Serpent of Yi or any of the other girls he had gotten close to, their hands were soft and delicate, smooth as silk.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    While he was still in thought, Vermillion Bird finally reacted and viciously threw him over her shoulder once more. ¡°Pervert, go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Fuck...¡± Zhao Changhe rubbed his sore waist. ¡°It¡¯s just holding hands. Aren¡¯t you of the <i>jianghu</i>, or are you going to use the excuse that you¡¯re a witch again...¡±

    ¡°Which witch would want to give you their hand?¡± Vermillion Bird squatted down and whispered. ¡°Then should I just go out and hold hands with others?¡±

    ¡°Would you?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A stack of books, which had been on the table, mmed down on Zhao Changhe¡¯s head. ¡°You call me a witch, but another a saintess, huh? Go to hell!¡±

    Zhao Changhe twitched a couple of times, theny still.

    ¡°Quit ying dead. We should leave before nightfall!¡± Vermillion Bird lifted him up. ¡°The venerable tasked me with ensuring your safety, not to flirt with you!¡±

    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed and got up. ¡°I need to write a letter to First Seat Tang first.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s expression soured instantly as she nced at him. ¡°Just to send a report about Wei Zicai? You really are a diligent and conscientious spy.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about the rumors. They¡¯re likely spreading beyond this area, and the court should have ample experience and resources to handle such situations. I need to inform her so that she can take appropriate action. That¡¯s the most important gain I¡¯ve gotten froming to Sword Lake City...¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent. Although she felt unhappy seeing him write a letter to Tang Wanzhuang, she understood the importance of the matter.

    <i>But why am I feeling more and more unhappy and irritated?</i>

    Back then, when he stabbed Luo Zhenwu, he and Tang Wanzhuang came to be on opposing sides despite them initially being on the same side.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Vermillion Bird pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll also write to the venerable. The Four Idols Cult will help you handle the rumors. Our influence stretches far and wide. Don¡¯t think that Tang Wanzhuang is your only option!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°Who will you find to deliver the letter to the venerable? Those in the Pinghu Association can¡¯t be trusted anymore.¡±

    <i>The venerable has already received the letter, all right?</i> Vermillion Bird retorted stubbornly, ¡°Mind your own business. Given the unreliability of the other members of the Demon Suppression Bureau here, who will you find to deliver the letter? Oh, wait...¡±

    She suddenly thought of the perfect excuse for a sudden trip to the capital, ¡°I reckon Tang Wanzhuang won¡¯t stay in the south for long. She has probably already returned to the capital at this point. Since you¡¯re heading north anyway, why not detour to the capital and meet her in person?¡±

    Zhao Changhe would not have thought that this suggestion stemmed from her wanting some time as her true identity. But hearing it, he found it to have some merit, ¡°That makes sense. Since we¡¯re heading north anyway, it makes sense to visit the capital first.¡±

    Vermillion Bird, who had been the one to suggest this n, now felt a bit hesitant upon hearing his agreement. ¡°Is it really... suitable for you to go? Won¡¯t you have to disguise yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by to do some errands. If such actions can provoke reactions from various parties, then they¡¯re being overly dramatic. Honestly, I don¡¯t like disguises. They¡¯re just convenient for specific tasks like investigations. I don¡¯t use them to live under a false identity. My parents gave me this face, and there¡¯s no reason to hide it.¡±

    Vermillion Bird felt as if she had been kicked in the shin, with her masked personas, but she did not argue.

    Given the chance, who would not want to be open and honest?

    In the afternoon, the two rode Snow-Treading Crow out of Sword Lake City and sped north.

    Less than half an hour after their departure, a white-d swordsman appeared in the courtyard they had been in like a ghost. He frowned slightly at the empty scene and disappeared with a flicker in the next moment.

    Momentster, at Kangle Gambling House.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe? Of course, he¡¯s gone. Do you think he¡¯s stupid?¡± Sha Seven leaned back in his chair leisurely. ¡°You guys from the Snow-Listening Pavilion came toote this time.¡±

    The white-d swordsman asked, ¡°We had ast-minute change of personnel, which took some time. As usual, we¡¯re here to buy information. Where did he go?¡±

    Sha Seven smiled and said, ¡°Sure thing, as per the usual, one thousand taels.¡±

    The white-robed swordsman frowned. ¡°Since when does information about figures at the fifth or sixthyer of the Profound Gate cost so much?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourselves? Since when do you guys need to resort to using those ranked within the top fifty of the Ranking of Man to deal with someone at the fifth to sixthyer of the Profound Gate? You¡¯ve already unlocked a Profound Mystery, so why are you picking on someone that far below you? Have you no shame?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the swordsman handed over a banknote. ¡°Fine, one thousand taels.¡±

    ¡°See, it¡¯s easy to do business, ain¡¯t it?¡± Sha Seven smiled and narrowed his eyes. ¡°He headed south.¡±

    The swordsman was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why would he head south again? Didn¡¯t he just leave from there?¡±

    ¡°This is the art of deception, my friend. Would you have guessed him to have gone in that direction? Anyway, I don¡¯t know the specifics, but all I know is that he headed south again, likely to Hangzhou. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s nning to do something at the Maitreya Cult¡¯s headquarters?¡±

    The swordsman nodded, seemingly trusting the credibility of a long-term coborator, and disappeared without saying another word.

    Finally, someone next to Sha Seven could not hold back and asked, ¡°Young master, you...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that we will lose credibility? The south is vast. If he can¡¯t find anyone, that¡¯s his own ipetence. What does it have to do with us?¡±

    The subordinate could not help but think: <i>Wasn¡¯t that still a bit too much... It¡¯s find to deceive others, but you¡¯re deceiving yourself as well. If Zhao Changhe stirs up trouble in the north in a few days, it would be obvious that we deceived them.</i>

    The subordinate had no choice but to ask tactfully, ¡°Young master, why sacrifice our allies to protect Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Sha Seven said, ¡°Because I want to watch a show.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°They are heading north. Whether they go to the capital or to Yanmen, isn¡¯t there going to be a big show? If we let the Snow-Listening Pavilion take him down along the way, where am I supposed to enjoy another wonderful spectacle like that?¡±

    The subordinate was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Young master, he almost choked you to death.¡±

    Sha Seven paused, then suddenly jumped up. ¡°Where¡¯s that Ying Shuang now? Tell him to go north! I forgot!¡±

    However, with the speed of an assassin on the Ranking of Man, who could possibly still find him now?

 Chapter 237: First Visit to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 237: First Visit to the Capital</h4>

    Sword Lake City was situated between Qinghe and Langya, roughly at the position of modern-day Dongping Lake. The location of the capital was simr to the modern-day capital, while Yanmen Pass was in Shanxi.

    Although both Yanmen Pass and the capital were in the north, in reality, they formed a triangle with Sword Lake City. One would not pass by the capital at all when heading the Yanmen Pass from Sword Lake City, so Vermillion Bird had somewhat tricked Zhao Changhe into taking a detour.

    The journey was quite long, especially with Zhao Changhe¡¯s habit of taking circuitous routes. As they traveled north for many days, they gradually felt the arrival of autumn, with the sight of wheat ears and golden trees by the roadside.

    It was just like the destion that he had witnessed journeying south; the northern ins were not much better.

    Apart from strongholds like Qinghe, Gusu, and Langya, most areas of the divinend were in poor condition. Despite it being the autumn harvest season, it appeared as if there had been a poor harvest everywhere. With both the north and south engaged in war, and the urgency of tax collection and conscription by the government, the situation was dire. Along the way, Zhao Changhe witnessed numerous incidents resembling scenes from ¡°The Pressgang at Stone Moat Vige¡± and ¡°Lament of the Newlywed.¡±[1]

    Banditry and piging were rampant, with many ces experiencing attacks on their county government offices and having their granaries looted. Compared to the so-called bandits that Zhao Changhe had encountered when he first arrived in this world, these were much more organized and sophisticated criminals, akin to the transition from Wang Lun to Song Jiang in <i>Water Margin</i>.[2]

    And all of this happened in less than a year... The bandits had evolved rapidly, leaving Zhao Changhe struggling to keep up.

    Despite nearing the heart of the empire, things did not seem any better. While it was not yet at the point where not a rooster could be heard within a thousand li, the signs of war and chaos were evident.

    Coupled with the actions of the Wang n, it was clear that they had officially entered troubled times, no longer being in the prologue phase.

    If the situation in the south involved organized uprisings in response to the Maitreya Cult, then the north was facing the invasion of the northern barbarians, with the imperial elite border troops resisting them. From previous observations, it was evident that many border military officers or local officials had intricate ties with the Wang and Cui ns. It remained unclear who the main general was, but they had to be capable of uniting these individuals and rallying them to defend against the enemy.

    And if this main general were to be like Wu Sangui[3], it was horrifying just imagining what the consequences might be. And what if the Wang n were to withdraw their troops? What then?

    Another point that puzzled Zhao Changhe was that since the capital was the key to the empire, why did the barbarians avoid it and invade Yanmen Pass instead?

    <i>Is it because of Xia Longyuan¡¯s deterrent power?</i>

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of Xia Longyuan¡¯s deterrent power. During his heyday, he could truly defeat an army single-handedly. Being ranked first on the Ranking of Heavens is no joke. He is much, much stronger than Wang Daoning, who is at the bottom of the ranking.¡±

    ¡°Then who is the general at Yanmen?¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Jingyuan[4].¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, then knocked on his head. ¡°Oh, I remember now, the ninth on the Ranking of Earth, Huangfu Yongxian? The imperial court is actually quite strong, huh?¡±

    Vermillion Bird said leisurely, ¡°Of course it¡¯s strong. Otherwise, how could it have held on for so long? Do you really think that Tang Wanzhuang alone is supporting the empire? If the empire really was that useless, we would haveunched an uprising long ago, what would be the point of lying in wait for so long?¡±

    ¡°Then what is General Huangfu¡¯s political stance?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? Aren¡¯t you going to the capital? Why don¡¯t you go ask Tang Wanzhuang yourself?¡±

    ¡°It feels like you¡¯re not very polite to Tang Wanzhuang, but you seem to have some respect for Huangfu Yongxian? You even refer to him as the Marquis of Jingyuan rather than by his name.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said calmly, ¡°Those who are defending the nation from enemies beyond its borders deserve respect. If the Four Idols Cult are to reign in the future, such a talented general will be valuable, won¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Then if you take over the world, what about Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    ¡°If you join the cult, we can award her to you as your ve.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether tough or cry.

    Vermillion Bird found it interesting and amusing to observe Zhao Changhe¡¯s perspective and considerations along the way. She could be certain that Zhao Changhe truly had no desire to be a prince, much less <i>the</i> prince, but his perspective naturally leaned in that direction.

    Or perhaps it should be said that his perspective was not quite like that of a prince, but rather somewhat detached, as if he were simply observing and overlooking the world, analyzing the reasons behind events and possible oues.

    Rather than having the perspective of a prince, his perspective was akin to the eye of a god faintly revealed in the clouds in the sky.

    As Vermillion Bird pondered this, her sense of amusement gradually faded, reced by a slight unease.

    She said cautiously, ¡°You said that you only wanted to be a traveler or wandering hero[5] of the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, have I not been acting like one all this time?¡±

    More than acting just like one, Zhao Changhe had spent a lot of extra time dealing with injustices along the way. Otherwise, they would have arrived at the capital by now. Vermillion Bird could not me him for wasting time, however. She knew that if she tried to stop him from doing such things, he would get upset with her.

    Acting chivalrously and upholding justice when encountering injustice, ording to Zhao Changhe, were the main purposes of his practice of martial arts.

    <i>How dare you say youe from a bandit background?</i>

    As a result, this mighty demonic cult leader, who would usually kill without batting an eye, ended up helping numerous elderly people and orphaned girls along the way. In the end, it was not entirely without benefits. They were all settled nearby and given instructions to join the nearby branches of the Four Idols Cult, so she had essentially recruited new members.

    In fact, the rise of demonic cults in troubled times primarily came from such acts. The Maitreya Cult was even more typical in this regard. The Four Idols Cult was no exception, as they were also forming their own private army, just not as indiscriminately as the Maitreya Cult.

    In fact, the Four Idols Cult was much more picky due to the true identities of ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird... both much more knowledgeable than Maitreya.

    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Vermillion Bird asked, ¡°You said you only wanted to be a traveler, but your perspective does not seem like it.¡±

    ¡°Why? Does it seem more macroscopic?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°A wandering hero does not necessarily only intervene in injustices and help the weak. There is another kind.¡±

    ¡°What kind?¡±

    ¡°Wandering heroes that serve the nation and the people.¡±

    ¡°...Where did you get that idea? Isn¡¯t that just a hero? Why don¡¯t you just say you¡¯re from the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not? Isn¡¯t it every man¡¯s duty to help when their nation is in trouble?!¡± Zhao Changheughed heartily, urging his horse forward. ¡°A white horse adorned with golden reins, galloping swiftly to the northwest[6]. I ask, whose son is he, this wandering hero... Sacrificing himself for the nation in times of crisis, returning home despite the threat of death! What else could I be if not a hero?! Hiyah!¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow dashed onward.

    Vermillion Bird sighed. This was not the answer she was hoping for.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe knew exactly what answer this youngdy was hoping to get. For cults, everything was about their gods and Buddhas... but that was also not really what she wanted to hear.

    The Fire Serpent of Yi had been sent by Venerable Vermillion Bird to apany him. Although she said that she was not being given as a gift, the action still carried a strong implication, so Zhao Changhe always felt like teasing her, even itching to hug or kiss her. Perhaps she also had some subconscious inclinations? Even if that was not the case, she had to y along a bit, leading to a rtionship that was ambiguous from the very beginning.

    However, Zhao Changhe had no intention of using some ¡°divine astrology¡± to deceive anyone. That kind of sleazy business was what Xia Longyuan had done, and it was not for him, Zhao Changhe.

    Talking about feelings and getting close was nice... Because before they realized it, she had be the woman besides Chichi who had been with him the longest.

    Traveling and lodging together, apanying each other, joining hands in performing chivalrous deeds, it had been nearly a month since it all began.

    Familiarity and habit were frightening forces, just like back in Beimang, when Luo Qi woke up in the morning and found herself sleeping soundly on Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest. Vermillion Bird was the same. She had not even noticed that when on horseback, where she once used to press her hands against his back to distance herself, she no longer bothered to do so. She would asionally even bump into his back unconsciously, and neither she nor he felt anything.

    Sometimes, her hands would even wrap around his waist, and neither she nor he felt anything off.

    As the steed galloped, with the youngdy¡¯s hands wrapped around the young hero¡¯s waist, a majestic city loomed in the distance, shrouded under dark clouds.

    After nearly a month of traveling, the autumn chill had grown stronger, and the capital was finally in sight.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s usually carefree mood suddenly became a little nervous, and he almost had the urge to rein in his horse and turn back, but he forcefully suppressed the thought and continued forward slowly.

    The capital was a ce he had always avoided, and he had not nned oning here so soon, but since fate had brought him here, why not check it out?

    ¡°You can¡¯t go in wearing that pig mask,¡± said Vermillion Bird while she dismounted. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way in myself. You just enter the city directly.¡±

    ¡°How do I contact you once I¡¯m inside?¡±

    Vermillion Bird chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about probing my real identity. Anyway, wherever you go, you¡¯re the center of attention. Once I handle my affairs, I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    With that, she quickly disappeared.

    Zhao Changhe did not bother wearing the pig mask anymore, reverting to his original appearance as he rode into the city.

    ¡°Halt! No riding inside the city. Dismount and lead your horse by the reins!¡±

    The spirit of these city gate guards was better than those of any city he had visited before.

    In the past, the guards he ran into were allx. None of them cared if he rode a horse in or not. As long as he paid the entrance fee, he could enter.

    Zhao Changhe did not mind the guard¡¯s obstruction. He even thought that it was only natural. He dismounted and prepared to pay the entrance fee.

    But the guard waved his hand, ¡°Is this your first time here? There is no need for an entrance fee to the capital. Just hand over your travel permit and go in. I can see that you¡¯re carrying a saber on your back, just make sure not to cause any trouble. First Seat Tang is in the capital right now. You people of the <i>jianghu</i> better behave.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°It seems you guys really respect First Seat Tang.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± The guard could not be bothered to say anything else and held out his hand. ¡°Your travel permit?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had never been asked for a travel permit before, and he had never thought of getting one. But he understood that it was essential for the capital, especially during wartime. Just as he was hesitating,ughter came from behind, ¡°A travel permit is only for confirming someone¡¯s identity. Everyone in the world knows who this guy is, so why bother checking?¡±

    A group of people turned around to look, only to see a young master waving his folding fan, smiling as he said, ¡°Thirteenth Hidden Dragon Zhao Changhe! You guys used to have wanted posters of him, yet you can¡¯t even recognize him?¡±

    The thirteenth hidden dragon was not a particrly big deal in the capital, so the onlookers did not pay much attention, continuing with their respective inspections.

    However, Zhao Changhe clearly noticed the slight changes in the expressions of many guards.

    He could almost feel another storm brewing. He was certain that the news of him entering the city would sweep the capital in an instant.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Young Master Dai, isn¡¯t your Dai n in the northwest? What are you doing here?¡±

    It was the young master from the Dai n in the northwest, whom he had met during the Langya Sword Conference. Zhao Changhe had already forgotten what he had even done back then.

    Young Master Dai smiled and said, ¡°Which n doesn¡¯t have some business in the capital?¡±

    ¡°A Beijing Liaison Office[7]?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Young Master Dai said leisurely, ¡°Do you have a ce to stay in the capital? Want to stay at my ce?¡±

    1. These are¡¶Ê¯º¾Àô¡·and¡¶ÐÂ»é±ð¡·respectively, both are poems by Du Fu (¶Å¸¦) about the forced conscription of young men into the army. ?

    2. <i>Water Margin</i> is a ssic Chinese novel. Wang Lun is a rtively minor character, a selfish and reckless county-level bandit chief, while Song Jiang, known as the Protector of Justice and Timely Rain, is the central character of the book. ?

    3. A notorious Ming dynasty military officer who yed a key role in the fall of the Ming dynasty. ?

    4. This is a county in the east of Gansu. ?

    5. The word here is ÏÀ¿Í, which describes chivalrous individuals or martial arts experts who have a strong sense of justice and help the weak. ÏÀ is the ¡°xia¡± in <i>wuxia</i>, while the ¡°wu¡± is Îä, martial. ?

    6. This is an excerpt of a poem by Cao Zhi (²ÜÖ²) titled Song of the White Horse (°×ÂíÆª). ?

    7. This is a modern term, hence the confusion. ?

 Chapter 238: Huangfu

    <h4>Chapter 238: Huangfu</h4>

    Zhao Changhe looked at Young Master Dai thoughtfully for some time, not knowing whether thetter had called him out like this because he was out of his mind or if he had other intentions. He originally had not thought much about where to stay in the capital. After all, he could just stay at an inn. Others did not know that he hade to the capital, so what difference did it make where he stayed?

    However, with Young Master Dai alerting everyone of his arrival... It now seemed like staying at an inn, where he would be out in in sight, was no longer appropriate.

    But could he really just stay at their ce? Wouldn¡¯t that mean everything he did would be under the watch of the Dai n?

    He could not just go and live in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s house either. That would cause immense waves, and Tang Wanzhuang would probably not agree with that. There was even a fairly high chance that he would be kicked out.

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, then smiled faintly and said, ¡°Brother Dai, you¡¯re quite polite, but I¡¯ve got a ce to stay.¡±

    Young Master Dai asked curiously, ¡°Does brother Zhao have other friends in the capital? Hm, could it be the Cui n? I feel that it would not be appropriate for you to live there. You might even end up being driven away.¡±

    Whether it was the Tang n or the Cui n, he was likely to be drive away by them. Zhao Changhe realized that he turned out to be so unpopr.

    But he really still had a ce to go. ¡°Brother Dai, since you¡¯re so familiar with the capital, do you know which way the Marquis of Jingyuan¡¯s mansion is?¡±

    Young Master Dai was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re friends with the Marquis of Jingyuan?¡±

    ¡°No, but I have military intelligence to report.¡± Zhao Changhe then simply asked a city gate guard directly, ¡°I have military intelligence, can I have someone bring me to the marquis¡¯ residence?¡±

    At this time, nothing was as important as military intelligence and, sure enough, the guards at the city gate immediately arranged for someone to bring Zhao Changhe straight to the mansion of the Marquis of Jingyuan.

    Young Master Dai froze in ce, and after a long while, he said to his attendant, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Zhao Changhe? I have good intentions, so why is he avoiding me so intently? Originally, I was even nning on bringing him to the Blissful Red Tower tonight...¡±

    The attendant sighed but did not say anything.

    <i>Do you think that everyone is just like you rich young masters, only interested in having fun? With the way you publicly called Zhao Changhe out, it would already be good if he does not suspect you of having ulterior motives.</i>

    As troubled times befell the world, it was a wonder if these young masters would really be able to adapt. They are said to be hidden dragons, but how many of them can truly rise from the abyss?

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe arrived at the mansion of the Marquis of Jingyuan and boldly shouted, ¡°I, Zhao Changhe, have important news rted to the barbarians to report. Who is in charge of the Marquis of Jingyuan¡¯s mansion?¡±

    <i>Creak~</i>

    The doors opened wide, and a curly bearded man hurriedly came out, saying, ¡°I am Huangfu Shaozong. Military intelligence rted to the barbarians is more important than anything else. Brother Zhao, pleasee in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might be here to harm you? Why are you so weing?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozongughed loudly and said, ¡°Heh, brother Zhao, even if you wanted to harm me, you might not necessarily seed.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong, the eleventh hidden dragon. Despite his rugged appearance and his curly beard, he was actually roughly the same age as Zhao Changhe, only twenty years old.

    Although the Langya Sword Conference imed to have invited all hidden dragons, it was far from the truth. Many had ¡°matters¡± to attend to and did not show up, and Huangfu Shaozong was precisely one of them.

    There was a magical quality to being on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Just being on the ranking seemed to create a natural bond, and even though this was their first time meeting, they addressed each other as brothers. Or perhaps due to both being on the rankings, they naturally looked up to one another.

    As Zhao Changhe followed Huangfu Shaozong inside, he casually asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Huangfu, why didn¡¯t you apany your father in the war? Isn¡¯t that an excellent form of training?¡±

    ¡°Because I am the only seedling left in the Huangfu n. When the conscription order came, they only recruited my father and not me...¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself that all the major ns he hade across had extensive branches, and this was the first time he wasing across one that only had a single-line heritage.

    But then Huangfu Shaozong continued, ¡°Originally, I had three brothers... But all of them died on the battlefield, leaving only me and my older sister.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled, then respectfully bowed and said, ¡°It seems that I was presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Huangfu Shaozong replied casually. As they arrived in the living room, he gestured for tea to be served and asked directly, ¡°What news have you brought?¡±

    ¡°He Lei is the leader of a tribe in the Grasnds, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Warring Lion Tribe. At this time, they are a part of the war at Yanmen Pass. He Lei¡¯s disciple, Batu, is even leading ten thousand men under the Great Khan¡¯smand.¡±

    ¡°He Lei is seriously injured... If we manage to kill him, will his tribe be thrown into chaos? Or would the Great Khan just absorb them?¡±

    ¡°There would definitely be chaos... Furthermore, if we can kill him, regardless of whether things be chaotic or not, it would eliminate a major threat.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong said, ¡°There was a message from the Demon Suppression Bureau about twenty days ago saying that He Lei was pierced in the shoulder by Han Wubing in Sword Lake City. In addition to the injuries he sustained from Daoist Priest Gui Chen, he is currently at his weakest. We have sent people to search for him, but there has been no news so far. Do you have any leads?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stroked his chin and said to himself, ¡°It seems that Wei Zicai did not dare to hide too much... Could this even be considered his merit?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong tilted his head in confusion.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I do have a lead. At this moment, He Lei is about to arrive at Beimang, where I used to stay. It will be difficult to find him once he moves further north into the mountains.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong was surprised. ¡°Is that information urate?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m a hundred percent certain, but I¡¯m still fairly sure.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did have a good idea of He Lei¡¯s whereabouts.

    This was because along the way, he and the Fire Serpent of Yi passed by many branches of the Four Idols Cult, and he personally witnessed the Fire Serpent of Yi giving orders to the followers of the cult to extensively search for He Lei¡¯s whereabouts.

    He Lei had attempted to kill the Fire Serpent of Yi, and although she did not show it on her face, it was clear that she held a grudge against him.

    The Four Idols Cult had a massive underground influence in the north. When orders were issued by the Twenty-Eight Mansions, their vast undergroundwork operated at full capacity. With the distinct characteristics of a wounded barbarian, it was not too difficult to find him. His whereabouts had been ryed to the Fire Serpent of Yi the evening of the previous day.

    When Zhao Changhe said that he was fairly sure, he was actually just being cautious. In reality, he was just about certain that He Lei was in Beimang. He had an inexplicable trust in the Four Idols Cult...well, maybe it was explicable considering that they were pretty much Chichi¡¯s family.

    It felt like the Fire Serpent of Yi hesitated for a while between chasing He Lei and returning to the capital, but she ultimately chose to return to the capital first. After all, she could deal with some matters in the capital in a day or two before pursuing him. On the other hand, if she went after him first, it would take too long to return to the capital.

    <i>It seems that the Fire Serpent of Yi was really in a hurry to return to the capital, so much so that she even neglected the leads on her enemies... I really don¡¯t know what her true identity is.</i>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s confidence, Huangfu Shaozong did not waste any time and immediately instructed those around him, ¡°Quickly inform First Seat Tang and have the Demon Suppression Bureau cooperate with our people to search the vicinity of Beimang. We must not allow He Lei to return to the Grasnds alive!¡±

    Before he finished speaking, a guard hurriedly came to report from outside, ¡°Yang Yaowu from the Demon Suppression Bureau hase, saying that First Seat Tang requests to speak with Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a sip of tea and said leisurely, ¡°Am I supposed to go to her just because she asks me to? If she has something to say, then she cane to me herself.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s lips twitched.

    But Zhao Changhe then looked at him expectantly. ¡°Brother Huangfu...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°In consideration of the military intelligence I provided, how about letting me stay here during my short visit to the capital this time?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong was not really keen on hosting Zhao Changhe here.

    While others might not recognize the saber on Zhao Changhe¡¯s back, the Huangfu n was more than familiar with it. As a typical military family, they did not want to get involved in such matters. This was especially the case for him, who was thest in the line of session...

    However, with Zhao Changhe having openly brought it up, it would not look good to refuse him outright. Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s mind raced, trying to find a reason to refuse him, when another hurried announcement came from outside, ¡°The Imperial Noble Consort has arrived!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback.

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s face lit up with joy as he went out to greet her, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯vest heard from you. I was worried that something might have happened to you. But here you are, truly blood is thicker than water.¡±

    Zhao Changhe facepalmed.

    <i>So much for political stances. It seems like the Huangfu n is also connected to the imperial family. The matter of the prince¡¯s death... is bing more intriguing.</i>

    Outside, the continuous sound of salutes could be heard, ¡°Greetings to the Imperial Noble Consort.¡±[1]

    ¡°Long live the Imperial Noble Consort.¡±

    ¡°Sister, howe you have the time to leave the pce today?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter when I leave the pce? Look at that ridiculous beard you¡¯ve grown. Shave it off. It¡¯s so hideous.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was suddenly struck by a thought. <i>Why does this voice sound so familiar?</i>

    Huangfu Shaozong refuted her, ¡°This beard shows masculinity.¡±

    ¡°You seriously think that it shows masculinity? Why don¡¯t you just carve a scar on your face?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence, there¡¯s a scar-faced man with a beard visiting our home.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded amused. ¡°Show me, you always seem to be making friends with all sorts of riffraff.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that really isn¡¯t the case this time!¡±

    As his voice trailed off, a beauty in pce attire leisurely walked into the hall.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth hung open. <i>Damn...</i>

    <i>Miss Fire Serpent of Yi, no wonder you were in such a hurry to return to the capital. If you stayed gone for a little longer, there might have been an uproar in the capital, right? No wonder you only dared to call General Huangfu the Marquis of Jingyuan, he¡¯s your goddamn father!</i>

    <i>Wait, why are you the imperial noble consort? ording to the skill of observing women from the Pure Bliss Art that I got from the Maitreya Cult, you¡¯re clearly still a virgin.</i>

    The imperial noble consort looked at Zhao Changhe with a smirk, then spoke after a moment, ¡°Who is this? Sitting so arrogantly in a chair, how improper! And you im that he isn¡¯t some kind of riffraff? Guards, throw him out!¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could even think of how he should respond, another female voice came from outside the door, ¡°Since the Imperial Noble Consort does not wee you, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Demon Suppression Bureau? What are you doing lingering here?¡±

    Following those words, Tang Wanzhuang floated into the room.

    The imperial noble consort yawnedzily and said, ¡°Who said I don¡¯t wee him? Preposterous. Shaozong, entertain this young hero properly. We don¡¯t want people saying that our Huangfu ncks manners.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw gradually dropped.

    1. This is the title of the second-ranked in the imperial harem, right below the empress. ?

 Chapter 239: Imperial Noble Consort

    <h4>Chapter 239: Imperial Noble Consort</h4>

    Despite Zhao Changhe usually priding himself on being quite smart, at this moment, his brain felt like the Blue Screen of Death.

    <i>How did Tang Wanzhuang end up publicly quarreling with the imperial noble consort? And why does everyone seem to bepletely unfazed? Aren¡¯t the Huangfu n loyalists? Shouldn¡¯t they be on the same side?</i>

    <i>Right, the Huangfu n is supposed to be full of loyal and righteous people, so why is their daughter the freaking Fire Serpent of Yi? How is an imperial noble consort like her even able to stay outside the pce for so long? Is everyone in the pce blind? Does the emperor note looking for her?</i>

    <i>No, if you¡¯re the imperial noble consort, then when I was flirting with you before, wasn¡¯t I flirting with someone¡¯s stepmother? Oh shit, Chichi¡¯s stepmother! You were even leading me on and wrapped your arms around my waist.</i>

    <i>What the hell was I doing?</i>

    <i>No, wait, why the hell are you still a virgin?</i>

    <i>Also, since you¡¯re the imperial noble consort, why did the Four Idols Cult still ally itself with the Wang n, the family of the empress? Isn¡¯t that conflicting? It feels like you would be the ones to try to get rid of the crown prince. Was the alliance just a way to deflect suspicion of killing the crown prince?</i>

    <i>Wait... I only stole a nce at the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s true face. She doesn¡¯t know that I know it¡¯s her, and now she¡¯s putting on airs as the imperial noble consort. How should I even behave now?</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s CPU was not powerful enough to process all these lines of thought in an instant. As his mind briefly crashed, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Are you really just going to sit there and do nothing?¡±

    The imperial noble consort smiled sweetly, ¡°Oh... First Seat Tang, if I recall correctly, he¡¯s the one who told you to clean yourself up and wait for him, right? Hey, you, what do you think? Is First Seat Tang clean enough now?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was expressionless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im to not know who he was? How do you suddenly know now?¡±

    ¡°At first, I did not recognize him, but then I noticed his broad saber and the scar on his face, and it suddenly came to me. There aren¡¯t many people with such features,¡± the imperial noble consort said. ¡°Could it be that you are now personally going to apprehend him after issuing the arrest warrant?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gritted her teeth inwardly. She really could not argue with anyone on this matter. Zhao Changhe was infamous for his dirty jokes, and now others were using them against her. In theory, she should be angry at Zhao Changhe. And if she did not reprimand him, it would look like she was fine with what he said.

    She red at Zhao Changhe fiercely. <i>He was the one who made those inappropriate jokes, and now he¡¯s trying to distance himself from it. He¡¯s the one who told me to see him personally, and now he¡¯s just sitting there quietly!</i>

    Zhao Changhe was startled by her re, and he finally jumped up and addressed the imperial noble consort with aposed face, ¡°Erm... Imperial Noble Concubine, I came here to discuss military affairs. And well, since I¡¯m not that familiar with military matters, it would be better if I discussed with the Demon Suppression Bureau what role I can y personally. I shall take my leave now.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression calmed down, but Vermillion Bird¡¯s brow furrowed in anger.

    <i>I¡¯m the one who found He Lei¡¯s whereabouts! And now, you¡¯re using it to please Tang Wangzhuang, and also using it as leverage to reject me?</i>

    As Zhao Changhe looked into her eyes, his scalp tingled, realizing that he was in big trouble.

    <i>How did things end up like this...</i>

    But no matter how displeased Vermillion Bird was, she could not openly insist that Zhao Changhe stay overnight. That would be uneptable. She could only clench her delicate hands and watch helplessly as Zhao Changhe left with Tang Wanzhuang, feeling her lungs about to explode with rage.

    Even after Zhao Changhe left, Huangfu Shaozong still had no idea what had happened. He smiled and said to his sister, ¡°How have you beentely, elder sister?¡±

    Vermillion Bird had specifically left the pce to visit her brother. She wanted to reassure her family and avoid any concerns for her. She did not actually know that Zhao Changhe hade to their house, and the unexpected encounter had made her genuinely happy. But then Tang Wanzhuang showed up, and they ended up getting into an argument, and she now realized that it was quite stupid.

    Hearing her younger brother¡¯s question, she quickly regained herposure and said lightly, ¡°I often seclude myself for cultivation. You all should note to visit me unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Although His Majesty does not mind much, it isn¡¯t appropriate for officials to frequently enter the pce.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong waved his hand to dismiss the servants to leave and lowered his voice, ¡°You and I both know the nature of the imperial noble consort. You pretty much volunteered to be a hostage. How can we not worry? Our family is full of loyal people, and yet¡ª¡±

    ¡°Be careful of what you say!¡± Vermillion Bird cut him off. ¡°You¡¯d better erase that notion from your mindpletely, lest you slip up in the future.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong sighed and said nothing more.

    Vermillion Bird continued, ¡°The pce has all the resources I need, so it¡¯s very convenient for my cultivation. I may be a hostage, but it¡¯s not without its benefits. Also, this is just a nominal transaction. There¡¯s no real rtionship between him and me. What¡¯s wrong with each party getting what they want? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m suffering aplete loss.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong murmured, ¡°Actually... if it were real, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. If you could give birth to his children...¡±

    Vermillion Bird squinted at him. ¡°What, now you think your sister can be a good tool?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it was just a passing thought. You were going to eventually get married anyway, but being involved in this matter has deprived you of a normal family life. I feel that it¡¯s just unfair to you.¡± Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s voice was so low that he was barely audible. ¡° Is he still in seclusion? It¡¯s been so long? Is he going to di¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Vermillion Bird snapped impatiently. ¡°Ask your loyal and foolish father first!¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong pursed his lips. After a while, he said, ¡°He is only loyal to themon people.¡±

    Vermillion Bird fell silent. Then, she sighed. ¡°You can interact more with Zhao Changhe. If he does not stay at the Tang n, you can host him here.¡±

    ¡°But his identity...¡±

    ¡°Who was the idiot who told me about that saber, misleading me with ambiguous information?¡± Vermillion Bird suddenly became furious and grabbed her brother¡¯s cor. ¡°You loyalist fools are bad enough, and now you even intentionally mislead me, not letting me eliminate thest remaining seed, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong looked embarrassed and turned his head away slightly, ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t kill...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill him!¡± Vermillion Bird said icily. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to use him now! Are you happy?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s lips twitched. Whether it was killing or using, he did not want to get involved.

    But since Zhao Changhe himself said he wanted to stay here and his sister has said to do so too, Huangfu Shaozong sighed and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll befriend him. I¡¯ll invite him to the Blissful Red Towerter...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his sister kicked him out of nowhere. Caught off guard, Huangfu Shaozong fell to the ground, thoroughly confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore, so learn something useful rather than spending every day at the Blissful Red Tower!¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t go there often! You never said anything when I went there before...¡±

    Vermillion Bird gritted her teeth. She knew that she could not act too strangely, so she snorted coldly and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the pce first. The autumn weather has been quite refreshing. I often leave the pce for leisure. We can talk again some other time.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong saw his sister off. When he passed by the courtyard, he looked up at the sky, which was shrouded by thick, dark clouds.

    <i> </i> *

    At the Demon Suppression Bureau.

    Zhao Changhe sat with his hands sped in the bureau chief¡¯s office, while Tang Wanzhuang sat in front of him, preparing tea with her delicate hands.

    The fragrance of tea lingered in the air, and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beauty was as captivating as ever. The chaos from earlier hadpletely dissipated, as if a different person had reced her.

    Every time he was with Tang Wanzhuang, he felt his entire soul calm down. No matter where they were, it felt like he was calmly drifting along a gentle river.

    This feeling was especially pronounced after leaving the lively and fiery presence of the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    <i>Anyway, how could the Fire Serpent of Yi be the imperial noble consort? It just doesn¡¯t make sense no matter how I look at it.</i>

    Zhao Changhe still felt like he was in a dream.

    ¡°I received your letter. Wei Zicai also submitted his own letter of apology and resignation. I did not punish him. I just reassigned him elsewhere, away from Sha Seven,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said slowly. ¡°As for He Lei, I have just organized elite troops to head to Beimang. If necessary, I will personally go there.¡±

    Although Zhao Changhe imed to havee to the capital to discuss matters with Tang Wanzhuang, in reality, he had long since had a letter sent to the Demon Suppression Bureau back at Sword Lake City. Otherwise, he worried that the news might not reach them soon enough with all the potential dys of a long journey.

    Initially, he had been worried that his letter might not reach its destination, but it seemed that the Demon Suppression Bureau had notpletely deteriorated and the letter had been in fact delivered.

    ¡°As for the rumors you mentioned in your letter, the Demon Suppression Bureau is currently investigating them as a top priority. They are baseless and they can easily be resolved, so there¡¯s no need to worry too much. At most, they might spread within the regions within the Maitreya Cult¡¯s scope, but that¡¯s not a significant issue. Once we pacify the Jiangnan region, this matter will naturally be resolved.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally uttered an ¡°Mm-hm.¡± He had initially thought the rumors would be a serious problem, but in reality, as long as the imperial court set out to handle it, it would not be a major concern. And Tang Wanzhuang clearly took such matters even more seriously than he did.

    Moreover, the Wang n did not even have the time to fabricate a more reasonable rumor. What they hade up with on the spot was too absurd, and thus rtively easy to handle. How could they actually convince people just by using a broad saber as the foundation of their reasoning? Anyone with three brain cells knew that even the emperor himself used such a weapon back in the day.

    <i>So... the letter was delivered, and the things I wanted to tell Tang Wanzhuang had actually beenpleted long ago. Then what exactly did Ie to the capital for?</i>

    While he was deep in thought, Tang Wanzhuang, who always appeared extremelydylike, took a sip of tea and suddenly said somethingpletely udylike. ¡°Even if Huangfu Qing is beautiful, she¡¯s still the imperial noble consort. Don¡¯t keep staring at her face so tantly! Have some manners!¡±

    ¡°<i>Pfft¡ª</i>¡± Zhao Changhe spurted out his tea.

    <i>Huangfu Qing... that¡¯s not a bad name.</i>[1] <i>Right, why does it seem like Tang Wanzhuang has deep-seated resentment toward her... Could it be that I came to the capital to get myself involved in this gossip?</i>

    1. The character Çé (q¨ªng) means emotion, feelings, passion etc. Quite in line with the fiery personality of the character. ?

 Chapter 240: Fire and Water

    <h4>Chapter 240: Fire and Water</h4>

    In front of Tang Wanzhuang, Zhao Changhe naturally had to rify his rtionship with the imperial noble consort. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it natural to take a few more nces at someone that beautiful? It¡¯s just human nature, haha...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at him without saying a word.

    Zhao Changhe cautiously continued, ¡°Actually, I stared at you even longer when we first met. Maybe you just didn¡¯t notice...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang subconsciously nced around, and then said expressionlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you once said.¡±

    She was reminding him that he had said he was not interested in a marriage alliance.

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. Back in Gusu, they had gottenfortable with each other to the point where they would even flirt with one another a little, but now that they were in the capital, they were back to square one. She was being harsh and stern, clearly expressing her stance that she was not looking to be with anyone.

    Ignoring his expression, Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine to take a few nces at her, but do you really n to stay at the Huangfu n? Is that still just human nature?¡±

    ¡°I have nowhere else to stay. Can I stay with you then?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang paused. She realized that she did not have strong grounds to argue, so she could only say, ¡°Regardless of whether you admit to your identity or not, she is still the imperial noble consort. Even if you were just amoner, you could not afford to covet her, unless you didn¡¯t really care for your head. And considering <i>that</i> identity, you should be even more careful around her...¡±

    Feeling a bit guilty, Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you today? Every sentence you say circles back to the same thing. Wasn¡¯t it just a few nces? Is this the perspective that the Demon Suppression Bureau Chief should have on things?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang also felt strange, and she knew that she had no excuse for losing herposure like that. She lowered her head to sip her tea and adjust her mood before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s because I know that that so-called imperial noble consort isn¡¯t taking things seriously, and neither does His Majesty. So I guess I was being a bit paranoid.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly became interested. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang hesitated for a while. <i>These matters aren¡¯t supposed to be casually mentioned to anyone, but if it¡¯s Zhao Changhe, wouldn¡¯t it be considered a family matter for him in a sense? Should I let him know?</i>

    After hesitating for a long time, she finally said, ¡°The Huangfu n is a military family from the northwest. They originally did not reside in the capital. Since several of their young masters died in battle one after another, His Majesty had the Marquis of Jingyuan return to the capital for retirement, showing exceptional favor to him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Is he afraid of having subjects with too many achievements? Or could he be afraid that General Huangfu would be unstable after having lost so many sons? Although he called for General Huangfu to retire in the capital, he was really just disarming him and forcing him back into civilian life, relocating them from their ancestral homes to the capital for containment.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps... to some extent,¡± said Tang Wanzhuang, feeling ufortable as she did. Then, she defended the emperor, ¡°But His Majesty has never executed any meritorious subjects to this day, which is rare in history. Furthermore, it is not ideal for military families to be stationed on the border for too extended a period... Also, the Huangfu n were vassals of the previous dynasty, so it¡¯s understandable for His Majesty to be cautious of them.¡±

    <i>The previous dynasty...</i> Zhao Changhe realized for the first time that there had indeed been such a thing. The Great Xia had been established for decades, however, and the concept of a former dynasty had already faded away from the public¡¯s mind. Even he had almost overlooked it.

    <i>On second thought, given the circumstances of the Huangfu n, it is quite normal for Huangfu Qing to have dissent in her heart, but her family¡¯s thoughts are difficult to discern. Is that why she joined the Four Idols Cult on her own? I wonder if her father knows... Anyway, at least for now, it seems that the Demon Suppression Bureau does not know. Otherwise, this is not the attitude that Tang Wanzhuang would have.</i>

    He said, ¡°What then?¡±

    ¡°The Huangfu n¡¯s entry into the capital actually happened over a decade ago. At that time, Huangfu Shaozong was still wearing open-crotch pants. Huangfu Qing was still in her youth. They were actually fairly renowned in the capital at that time.¡±

    ¡°Where were you then?¡±

    This question was indeed a precise entry point, given his track record of solving several cases.

    Tang Wanzhuang really did not want to answer, but in the end, she replied expressionlessly, ¡°Wandering the <i>jianghu</i>... studying in the capital.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hurriedly suppressed a smile.

    <i>Simr in age, simr in beauty,parable family backgrounds, and probably not much difference in academic attainment, though perhaps you are better than her in martial arts...</i> Zhao Changhe still did not have the slightest clue that the Fire Serpent of Yi could be Vermillion Bird, otherwise, he would also acknowledge that they wereparable in martial arts.

    <i>One is a refineddy from a watery region, serious and dignified; the other is the fierce eldest daughter of a prestigious family, fiery and spirited, and maybe even a little bit mischievous.</i>

    <i>One is a pir of the imperial court, while the other a covert rebel.</i>

    <i>They are like fire and water, light and dark. It is not surprising that these two have been eyeing each other and have developed such distaste for one another. The conflict between them is only natural, and the whole capital has likely long since gotten used to watching the show.</i>

    <i>Time flew by, one became the bureau chief, the other became the imperial noble consort, and they are still at odds...</i>

    If Zhao Changhe could connect the Fire Serpent of Yi to Vermillion Bird, he would realize that back in Luo Family Vige, amidst the atmosphere of ughter and imminent danger, there was a reason to Vermillion Bird¡¯s first words when she saw Tang Wanzhuang: <i>¡°Though the name of the Spring Water Sword Art is a little crude, it¡¯s still rather beautiful.¡±</i>

    There was a subtle vor in those words that was not easy to convey to outsiders.

    Tang Wanzhuang looked unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression on your face? Do you think that I asked you to stay away from her because we don¡¯t get along?¡±

    <i>Oh, you mean that¡¯s not the reason?</i>

    Zhao Changhe obediently lowered his head, and continued sipping on his tea.

    Tang Wanzhuang knocked on the table. ¡°What does this matter have to do with me anyway? We were talking about the Huangfu n entering the capital! Don¡¯t change the subject!¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm, what then?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang red at him for a while before finally getting back on track. ¡°In short, after the Huangfu n entered the capital, there were several battles with the northern barbarians, and the imperial court suffered embarrassing defeats each time. Many elite border troops were sacrificed. Some of His Majesty¡¯s misguided decisions in hister years led to chaos, and the Marquis of Jingyuan could no longer sit still and repeatedly requested to lead troops into battle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So he sent his daughter into the pce to try and appease him? What kind of peace of mind can his daughter give the emperor? What a pointless move. It would have made more sense to keep Huangfu Shaozong in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, the real hostage is Huangfu Shaozong himself, not Huangfu Qing, though I honestly wonder if Huangfu Shaozong himself understands that.¡±

    ¡°...In other words, there was no need for Huangfu Qing to enter the pce at all.¡±

    ¡°Right, it was unnecessary and meaningless. In this matter, it is very likely that Huangfu Qing and the Marquis of Jingyuan have different views... At most, it makes the Marquis of Jingyuan look better. After all, leading troops to war under the pretext of being an inw of His Majesty is a lot betterpared to being out there because his son is being held hostage.¡±

    ¡°So was it because Old Xia had lustful intentions and forced her into the pce?¡±

    ¡°No, His Majesty has not been interested in women for at least ten years, maybe even longer. He has not even chosen a consort in twenty years,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said seriously. ¡°When one reaches the level of unity between man and heaven like His Majesty, they lose interest in such matters. I have not seen anyone in the Ranking of Heaven who is interested in such things. Take Cui Wenjing, for example; ever since Cui Yuanyang was born, he probably has never touched his wife or concubines. The reason why only a single crown prince was born of His Majesty is definitely hisck of interest. ording to my sources in the pce, His Majesty has not even touched the empress for at least fifteen years, much less the concubines. The incident at the Luo Family might well have been hisst adventure...¡±

    Even though it aligned with the assessment of Huangfu Qing¡¯s virginity, Zhao Changhe¡¯s CPU was overheating again.

    <i>Since entering the pce held no significance for the Huangfu n, then why did Huangfu Qing end up bing the imperial noble consort? To seduce the emperor? But the emperor is no longer interested in women, and it seems like quite a lot of people know about it. There¡¯s no way the Huangfu n or Huangfu Qing are unaware, so why would they try to seduce him? Besides, it doesn¡¯t seem like something that the Fire Serpent of Yi would do.</i>

    <i>It might make a bit of sense if she was just intentionally causing trouble by entering the pce for some purpose, like plotting to assassinate the emperor. But then that does not hold up on Xia Longyuan¡¯s side. If he isn¡¯t interested in women anymore and has not even chosen a consort in so long, why would he suddenly take one in? Did he feel like his te wasn¡¯t full enough? His son might have been killed by her, does he not care?</i>

    <i>Thankfully, I don¡¯t really need to think this through. I can just ask Huangfu Qing directlyter, she should know. Damn it, if worstes to worst, I can use joining the cult as leverage.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°In short, the rtionship between His Majesty and Huangfu Qing is definitely not that of an emperor and his concubine. It is only nominal, and they are cooperating for some purpose. His Majesty¡¯s actions might barely be exined by promoting a concubine to pressure the empress, but I really don¡¯t understand Huangfu Qing¡¯s motives. Since it¡¯s impossible for her to bear a son for His Majesty, what does she want? To assassinate him? Anyway, she is very dangerous, especially considering your identity...¡±

    She paused, frowned, and said, ¡°You should not havee to the capital. Your arrival here is tantamount to announcing your intention to seed the throne. This action concerns Empress Wang, Huangfu Qing, the officials... and even His Majesty himself. I can¡¯t even predict the trouble brewing here in the capital at this moment anymore. Whye to the capital now? It¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s image shed in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind. He knew that his decision toe to the capital this time was not solely the result of the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s persuasion.

    The real reason was Xia Chichi¡¯s sigh when she felt that her father was going to die and she didn''t even know how he was really doing.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°The Wang n has been making moves. I think that Empress Wang has leaked some serious information to the Wang n. I wanted to know His Majesty¡¯s true condition, and then I¡¯ll leave. You said that you have informants in the pce, can you provide me with reliable information?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head. ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve been receiving, His Majesty appears to be doing quite well. I don¡¯t know how the Wang n are making their judgments. His Majesty even went to the court this morning and sent additional troops south. He lookspletely fine.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and thought to himself: <i>I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible for you to stop me from getting in touch with Huangfu Qing eventually even if you don¡¯t want me to. I¡¯ll just ask Huangfu Qing about this...</i>

    Just as he was thinking about this, an announcement came from outside from one of the personnel of the Demon Suppression Bureau, ¡°Bureau chief, Young Master Huangfu is outside and invites Zhao Changhe to a banquet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at Tang Wanzhuang pitifully. Tang Wanzhuang red at him angrily, and then she shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°Just go already. Since you¡¯re here, how much longer can you hide? Take a look at the scenery of the capital and see if it meets your expectations.¡±

 Chapter 241: Commotion in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 241: Commotion in the Capital</h4>

    When Huangfu Shaozong finished coordinating an operation to hunt down He Lei with the Demon Suppression Bureau, it was already evening.

    He had contemted his sister¡¯s suggestion to interact more with Zhao Changhe. In the end, although he was not too keen on it, since his sister had entrusted him with such a task, he decided to go along with it.

    If he had to do it, then he might as well do it in style. Since he was inviting Zhao Changhe to stay at his house, he would at the same time separate him from Tang Wanzhuang in one go. His sister would surely be pleased to see Tang Wanzhuang lose face.

    <i>Those two have been at odds for over a decade now. I really don¡¯t know why they¡¯re so against each other, there isn¡¯t even anything to gain from such conflict. I wonder when they¡¯ll stop... or if.</i>

    Although Huangfu Shaozong thought it was childish for two grown women with distinguished statuses to continue bickering like little girls, since his older sister was involved, he felt obligated to lend a hand.

    So, Huangfu Shaozong boldly approached the members of the Demon Suppression Bureau and arranged a banquet.

    To his surprise, Tang Wanzhuang, who had been sobative against Huangfu Qing, did not object at all this time.

    <i>Since he has alreadye to the capital, he¡¯ll either have to leave immediately or let the capital see more of him.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was confident that Zhao Changhe¡¯s attendance at the banquet would lead to some kind of trouble.

    There was no need for behind-the-scenes maneuvers from major forces; there would be countless provocations out in the open.

    In this world, martial arts were at their peak. From the emperor to the heads of the aristocratic families, all of them were top-tier martial artists. This was quite different from the ancient history of Zhao Changhe¡¯s world.

    Back when Zhao Changhe was in Beimang and had just entered the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, he attracted arge group of challengers. This was not a special case, as nearly everyone on the ranking faced simr challenges. Those like Cui Yuanyang and Wan Dongliu, who relied on their family¡¯s influence and power to avoid confrontations, were the exception, not the rule.

    This was only natural; there are always people who can only be convinced by direct evidence. After all, if one was at the fourthyer and someone at the thirdyer was more renowned than them, they would often believe that there was no reason for them to look up to the other party just because they were on some ranking. No matter how many times the purpose of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was exined to the masses, the inherent sense of injustice that some people felt just could not be erased.

    As one continued to cultivate, reaching the sixth or seventhyer, while the swarm of challengers would begin to decrease, the number of battles with peers would increase.

    Those on the sixth or seventhyer would be skeptical of the fact that someone else was a hidden dragon while they were not. There were always such people, whether it was those with low emotional intelligence simply asking why out of a sense of injustice, or those with sufficient emotional intelligence but simply seeking to understand the difference between them and those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.

    This phenomenon urred frequently in the <i>jianghu</i> and it wasmon even at the level of the Ranking of Man. This was one typical manifestation of chaos brought about by the Tome of Troubled Times.

    Zhao Changhe had not encountered such challenges in a long time because he had been mingling with the Cao Gang, then hiding in the Tang n, andter joined in the martial art meet at Langya. His whereabouts were unpredictable, denying others the chance to provoke him. But this time, he had traveled to the capital without concealing himself. He was like a burning candle in the dark. Was this not tantamount to announcing that he was open to challenges?

    Ever since Young Master Dai called out his name at the city gate, countless practitioners in the capital had been itching to make their move and have a match with him.

    This included Huangfu Shaozong himself, as even he had been wanting to spar with Zhao Changhe. He was at the seventh level of the Profound Gate Entrance and Zhao Changhe was at the sixthyer, but their rankings were only two ces apart. He naturally wanted to know why. Of course, it was inappropriate for him to be the one to make a move, and he knew this.

    Regardless, being aware of the situation surrounding Zhao Changhe, rather than arranging the banquet at the Blissful Red Tower, he chose the restaurant opposite of it.

    There were no private rooms in the restaurant he had chosen. It was a ssic open-air pavilion, allowing for an open view. While it did indeed allow those inside to enjoy the scenery, it also allowed anyone to enter however they pleased.

    Zhao Changhe could see Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s intentions and smiled slightly, showing that he did not care.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, this is the famous Zhang Family Restaurant of the capital. The most renowned dish here is...¡±

    ¡°Is it the snow jade cake?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong was stunned. ¡°Woah, brother Zhao, you actually know about the pastries in the capital?¡±

    ¡°I know a little girl who likes them.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong nearly choked. ¡°...Cui Yuanyang, right? There¡¯s no one here who will bring it to her for you. If you want to court someone from a distance, you better just give up on that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re knowledgeable about this? Your big beard does not quite fit such character.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, your scarred face does not quite match your matters either,¡± Huangfu Shaozong said expressionlessly. ¡°Anyway, I did not invite you here to taste somedies¡¯ pastry, but rather the lotus wine. Of course, if you prefer to eat the cake...¡±

    ¡°Not at all, thank you.¡± Zhao Changhe directly reached for the wine gon on the table and poured some wine for Huangfu Shaozong as a guest.

    Huangfu Shaozong felt that this might make him appear impolite. But just as he was about to say something, footsteps echoed from the stairs and someone loudly said, ¡°Is it true that Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe is here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued pouring the wine, giving Huangfu Shaozong a sly look. ¡°Actually, brother Huangfu, you should have gone to Langya.¡±

    <i>As someone from the respected Marquis¡¯ family supposedly treating a guest, who would believe that you would not have anyone stand guard by the stairs. It seems that you also want to test my mettle.</i>

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s face flushed slightly, knowing that his intentions had been seen through. Instead of defending himself, he simply turned to the visitor and said, ¡°I am treating a guest, are you trying to make me lose face by crashing the banquet I¡¯ve arranged?¡±

    The visitor cupped his fist and said, ¡°It is a rare asion for the Bloodthirsty Asura to visit the capital. If I do not take this opportunity to learn a thing or two, I doubt I will have the chance in the future. Please excuse my passion for martial arts.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong looked at Zhao Changhe and tried gauging his intentions, ¡°Erm, brother Zhao, what do you think...¡±

    Zhao Changhe finished pouring the wine and then started pouring some for himself. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The visitor took a deep breath and slowly drew his sword. ¡°I am the Mad Dragon of the capital, Chen¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing your name, just use your sword.¡± Zhao Changhe did not even draw his saber. He continued pouring himself wine, not even sparing the other party a nce.

    The visitor finally became angry. ¡°It seems the Bloodthirsty Asura scorns those of us from the capital!¡±

    ¡°You do not represent everyone in the capital. I merely look down upon certain individuals.¡± Zhao Changhe put down the wine gon helplessly. ¡°Damn it, I was nning to pour myself a drink and fight at the same time, but your mouth yaps so much that I¡¯m not going to get to do something so cool. Can¡¯t you guys from the capital just get to the point?¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s expression became quite colorful.

    <i>What the hell is going on in this guy¡¯s head? He actually wanted to posture! I could learn a thing or two from this. No wonder this guy is so famous, so this is how he did it.</i>

    Mad Dragon stared nkly for a moment, then he finally erupted with rage. ¡°You¡¯re going too far!¡±

    His sword lunged forward like a snake, aiming straight for Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, seemingly intent on carving a symmetrical scar on the other side of his face as asting reminder.

    Zhao Changhe raised the wine bowl with his left hand and gestured to Huangfu Shaozong. ¡°Thank you for the hospitality. Cheers, brother Huangfu.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong clinked his bowl with Zhao Changhe¡¯s with intrigue.

    As their bowls collided, a sword had arrived right before Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. Suddenly, Zhao Changhe¡¯s right hand struck out.

    In the eyes of the other party, Zhao Changhe, who had been casually sitting there with openings everywhere, seemed to have instantly turned impregnable as a mountain, overlooking everything like a god, all his vulnerabilities vanishing instantly.

    <i>Smack!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s palm struck the side of the sword, and though it seemed unremarkable at first, upon contact, it erupted with terrifying power, causing the sword to bend. The thrusting motion was directly deflected, and the sword was forced to merely graze past Zhao Changhe.

    At the same time, Mad Dragon found that his feet were being tripped by something, and the momentum of the strike carried him forward all the way into a pir. He slowly slid down, dizzy and limp.

    As if nothing had happened, Zhao Changhe raised his bowl and drank all the wine in one go. ¡°Good wine!¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s eyes shone with intrigue. ¡°The Divine Brilliance¡¯s Wind and Lightning Palm...¡±

    ¡°Good eyes. I¡¯m not very proficient with it yet. Do forgive me for any of my shorings with it.¡±

    Just as their conversation ended, several more people came up the stairs. One of them drew their sword and charged straight at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Young Master Huang of the capital¡¯s Huang n seeks guidance from the Bloodthirsty Asura!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you guys to announce your name next time. I¡¯ll only be interested in knowing your name if you can make me draw my saber.¡± Zhao Changhe extended his finger and lightly flicked away Young Master Huang¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Azure Waves Clear Ripples...¡± started Huangfu Shaozong.

    ¡°Good eyes.¡± In the next moment, a fist smashed into Young Master Huang¡¯s face. ¡°Brother Huangfu, care to tell me the name of this punch?¡±

    ¡°...I can¡¯t tell. Isn¡¯t it just a random punch?¡±

    ¡°Is my Vicious Blood Fist from my Vicious Blood Saber Art socking in face?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Young Master Huang crashed into another pir by the side and fainted.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the capital¡¯s Xie n...¡±

    ¡°I said, no need to announce your name.¡± Zhao Changhe swiftly reached out and grabbed the other person¡¯s wrist, effortlessly throwing him to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the capital¡¯s Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Hey, same family name, too bad your skill is not up to par.¡±

    <i>Bam! Bam! Bam!</i>

    Huangfu Shaozong watched as one after another, people were sent into pirs and fell unconscious, his expression changing drastically.

    All of these people had cultivations ranging from the fifth to seventhyer of the Profound Gate. This meant that some of them had even higher attainments in cultivation than Zhao Changhe.

    <i>Even then, none of them has been able to force Zhao Changhe to make a second move. Not only has he not had to draw his saber, he hasn¡¯t even had to move his ass from the goddamn seat.</i>

    <i>No, he has only been using a single hand. Meanwhile, his other hand has been busy pouring and drinking wine. With each person knocked out, he had a bowl of wine, so...I guess that¡¯s his tenth bowl.</i>

    The gap was so vast that it did not even resemble a fight between equals. Instead, it was much like an adult dealing with infants.

    Huangfu Shaozong himself has the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, and he was the eleventh hidden dragon. He was theoretically stronger than Zhao Changhe, but even he had to admit that while he would indeed be able to easily defeat those who hade, he would not be able to make it look as effortless as hispanion did.

    Using his eyes that had been honed by countless battles, he could see that Zhao Changhe was using the most direct and effective use of his strength to decimate his challengers. Those who had not licked blood from the edge of a de in the <i>jianghu</i> would simply be unable to understand. Even the seemingly ordinary Vicious Blood Fist was being used like a high-level ultimate technique in Zhao Changhe¡¯s hands.

    Moreover, Huangfu Shaozong could also see that as the battle progressed, Zhao Changhe became more proficient with his hands...well, <i>hand</i>. He had indeed seemed somewhat unfamiliar with the Wind and Lightning Palm of the Divine Brilliance Sect at the beginning, but soon enough, he had truly managed to achieve the immovable sturdiness that it was supposed to produce. No one could approach at a closer distance than his palm could reach.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhao Changhe once again punched a person in the face, then refilled his bowl. The wine gon was now empty.

    Zhao Changheughed heartily. ¡°Too many people. not enough wine. Are those of the capital so stingy when hosting guests? More wine!¡±

    The restaurant fellpletely silent, and even Huangfu Shaozong was momentarily stunned.

    It seemed like everyone had willingly walked into a trap, allowing this man to be famous in the capital through a single banquet.

 Chapter 242: What of the Empress

    <h4>Chapter 242: What of the Empress</h4>

    Watching Zhao Changhe drinking heavily on his own, Huangfu Shaozong was left speechless. <i>This guy really knows how to put on a show. Everyone else contributed to his fame, sure, but his personal ¡°efforts¡± make up for at least half of it. Telling them that there¡¯s no need for them to announce their names, not drawing his sword, using only one hand, and not even getting off his seat.... He even said that there¡¯s too little wine!</i>

    He really did posture and showboat quite a bit, but he did have the ability to back his actions. If Huangfu Shaozong did not make a move himself, there truly was not anyone else around who could make him budge.

    It was time for him to snatch the spotlight.

    Until Zhao Changhe finished his bowl of wine, nobody else stepped forward to challenge him. This small event served as a vivid lesson for the youths of the capital. It perfectly showcased why those on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons stood out from everyone else.

    With all the tens of thousands of martial artists in the world, why was it that only two or three hundred names could appear on the ranking?

    If they did not far surpass their peers, then why would the rankings be called the Ranking of Hidden Dragons? Those on the top and bottom of the ranking were not even on the same level, so how could Zhao Changhe, who ranked high even among hidden dragons, deign topare himself to these people who could not even make it onto the rankings?

    Especially since Zhao Changhe had been able to make it to the higher rankings when he was merely at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, standing out among a group of peers at the seventh or eighthyer. It was only now that people finally gained a bit of an understanding as to why that was.

    There was a reason for his renown.

    Not to mention other people, even Huangfu Shaozong had given up the thought of challenging Zhao Changhe at this moment. He realized that he might not even be able to beat his new friend. It would be a better choice for him to preserve face, especially with him being two ces higher in the ranking. What was the use of forcing his saber out for no reason, only to end up moving lower in the rankings? No... it was a much better idea to show hospitality, like the good host he was.

    Was this not better? Others feared Zhao Changhe, while he should also be regarded even more as he was at a higher ranking.

    In the midst of the silence, a waiter carried a jar of wine up the stairs with an expression full of admiration. He ced it in front of Zhao Changhe, bowing as he said, ¡°Our boss said that this wine is on the house as a tribute to the hero¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think that I have no money?¡±

    ¡°No, no, absolutely not. That was not our intention.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong pped a golden leaf heavily on the table. ¡°Go, fetch another ten jars, and bring out your signature dishes! I¡¯m the one treating, but don¡¯t think I¡¯m being foolish with my kindness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Brother Huangfu, whether you¡¯re treating me or not, I¡¯m grateful either way.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong looked at him meaningfully for a moment, then sighed and said, ¡°Is it because I set up the stage for you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pped his hands andughed. ¡°It was a wonderful stage.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong gestured to his servants. ¡°Move them out.¡±

    The servants stepped forward and carried away the challengers who were scattered all over the floor. After a moment of silence, Huangfu Shaozong finally regained hisposure and poured the wine leisurely, ¡°Brother Zhao, weren¡¯t you a little bit <i>too</i> ostentatious?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smirked, ¡°But wasn¡¯t it you who set up the stage?¡±

    ¡°I never thought that you would be so wanton and brazen. I thought you would be a bit more low-key, a bit more humble... After all...¡±

    ¡°Those who watch from the sidelines may apud the boldness. What¡¯s the harm in doing what I want? What¡¯s the harm in being brazen?¡± Zhao Changhe raised his bowl again and finished it in one gulp. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, why shrink back? If this is the end of the excitement, then I¡¯m honestly rather disappointed.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dark clouds gathered, lightning shed, thunder roared, and rain poured down heavily.

    The sky hadpletely darkened.

    The noisy restaurant quieted down. The rain outside pattered down on the terrace, while silence reigned inside.

    Huangfu Shaozong could not conceal the admiration in his eyes. <i>This man is truly interesting. No wonder my sister told me to interact more with him.</i>

    <i>It seemed that with his arrival in the capital, there would be a stir... Yet here he is, sitting on a terrace and drinking leisurely, while the entire capital falls into silence. Other than a few young challengers who came to challenge him, there has not been much turmoil at all.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s as if someone merely at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate has suppressed the entire city.</i>

    Although he knew that this was obviously not the case... His arrival in the capital was unexpected, and there were also the unforeseen reactions of several people. The various forces within the capital likely had to engage in intense discussions and disputes over how to deal with him or what attitude to take toward him. Each side had their own concerns. For example, with Huangfu Shaozong and the imperial noble consort appearing with him, did that already indicate a certain trend?

    If someone made a move, would others intervene? Then would everything beid out in the open, to everyone¡¯s satisfaction?

    Battles of session were a delicate matter, and no one dared to act rashly. Furthermore, Xia Longyuan was still alive...

    So even if heughed loudly and acted arrogantly, the capital remained silent.

    <i>Where is the supposed tigers¡¯ir and dragons¡¯ den? Is this all this ce has to offer?</i>

    Even though he knew the reason, Huangfu Shaozong still could not help but admire Zhao Changhe. He hade to the capital as a practitioner merely at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate, and he was connected to powerful winds and clouds, facing experts from the Rankings of Heaven and Earth, numerous powers and countless challenges. Who else could do what he did, looking down on everything with such profound arrogance?

    In the eyes of those who were observant, it was as if he was asking, <i>Today, in this realm, who dares challenge me?!</i>

    From a distant terrace, Tang Wanzhuang watched quietly, her beautiful eyes gradually bing hazy. Meanwhile, Vermillion Bird lifted her arm.

    ¡°Brother Huangfu.¡± Amidst the clinking of bowls and the passing of time, Zhao Changhe seemed to have be a little tipsy. ¡°Is there a gambling den here? I¡¯m in the mood for a few hands.¡±

    <i>I thought you were going to ask about the prostitutes here... After all, right across us is the Blissful Red Tower. With yourpany, I wouldn¡¯t get scolded by my sister. But why are you suddenly asking about a gambling den?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve never heard of him being someone who enjoys gambling... Could he be referring to gambling with his life?</i>

    Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s thoughts raced, and he slowly replied, ¡°There is... At the end of this street, just around the corner is Anle Gambling House.¡±

    ¡°Huh, Kangle, Anle, are they a chain?¡±[1]

    Huangfu Shaozong shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Kangle Gambling House.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Zhao Changhe knocked his head. ¡°It¡¯s a shabby gambling house in Sword Lake City. It isn¡¯t surprising that you guys from the capital have never heard of it. Well, either way, wannae with me to have some fun?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going. My family is extremely strict regarding this... I¡¯m afraid my sister will break my legs if she finds out. But if you want to go, then just go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go y by myself.¡±

    In the midst of the wind and rain, Zhao Changhe staggered out of the restaurant. ¡°Thanks for hosting me, brother Huangfu.¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong stood on the terrace, watching Zhao Changhe leave. He did not know why Zhao Changhe wanted to go to a gambling den, but he knew why Zhao Changhe had gone out alone, so he deliberately did not see him off.

    A straight road, heavy rain pouring down. Lanterns swayed, creaking as they did, mingling with the sound of the pouring rain, creating a unique symphony.

    There were some pedestrians, passing by in a hurry holding umbres. A swaying drunken man staggered through the middle of the road, seemingly oblivious to his surroundings.

    Would it not be perfectly fitting if a sh of sword light were to suddenly appear at this moment?

    However, even after Zhao Changhe walked through the long, rainy street in the darkness of night, no movements were made.

    Zhao Changhe took out his gourd and took another big gulp, as if he hadn¡¯t drank enough. Heughed heartily as he moved forward. ¡°The mor of the capital, so it was nothing more than this! It turns out that the pure-hearted Young Master Dai could bring the most straightforward answer. It turns out you and I have both been overthinking!¡±

    No one knew who the ¡°you¡± he was referring to was, but everyone who heard it felt like he was speaking directly to them.

    Unfortunately for them, the true ¡°you¡± he was referring to was still in the Four Idols Cult.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhao Changhe staggered through the door of the gambling den.

    The doorkeeper hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Sir, weapons are not allowed inside the gambling den.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him and grinned. ¡°What if I want to wager this de?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder rumbled in the sky.

    Finally, a sigh came from inside the gambling den. ¡°No one in the capital would dare take such a wager.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Not even the one ranked eighth on the Ranking of Heaven?¡±

    ¡°No, especially since the fifth lord isn¡¯t here. We dare not make decisions on his behalf,¡± the man said leisurely. ¡°But there is no problem in letting you bring your saber in. Our establishment is more than just a gambling den, after all. We have the best hot springs and the best dealers, should you desire.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, as I thought, you¡¯re way more interesting than Huangfu Shaozong.¡±

    ¡°Nobility have too many concerns, no matter whether they are Huangfu, Cui, or Tang. Commoners like us don¡¯t have so many scruples. When guests arrive, we entertain them. Sir, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re scrupulous?¡± the guqin-carrying maid interjected indignantly. ¡°Young Master Zhao is my young master¡¯s friend, and he has helped our n thwart the schemes of the Maitreya Cult. The youngdy said that we should have entertained him, but it¡¯s just that we¡¯re busy today, so we had Young Master Huangfu receive him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What are you doing? I have things to do!¡±

    <i>Are you really that eager to enjoy some hot springs or have some fun gambling?</i>

    The man from the gambling den was also feeling a little helpless. ¡°Since Lady Qin has spoken, we have no right to force guests. Please do as you wish.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Huangfu Shaozong came in a hurry. ¡°Erm, Brother Zhao, although I can¡¯t apany you to the gambling den, our family¡¯s guest house is fully prepared, with gentle maids...¡±

    But then, before he finished speaking, a sharp voice rang out from afar, ¡°By decree of Her Majesty the Empress, Zhao Changhe is summoned to the pce.¡±

    As if everything hade to a standstill, Zhao Changhe burst intoughter. ¡°What of the empress, bureau chief, or marquis? I want to enter a gambling den, what does it have to do with them?¡±

    With that, he ignored everyone and walked in on his own.

    Huangfu Shaozong opened his mouth as if to say something, then closed it again. Meanwhile, the guqin-carrying maid ran off in tears.

    In the distance, the old eunuch stood trembling with anger. ¡°Preposterous...¡±

    1. Note that Kangle (¿µÀÖ) and Anle (°²ÀÖ) share the character ÀÖ (cheerful, happy) and a simr meaning, that being well-being, leisure, or simply happiness. ?

 Chapter 243: Is This Pig Yours?

    <h4>Chapter 243: Is This Pig Yours?</h4>

    Not bothering with what Huangfu Shaozong and the guqin-carrying maid were thinking, Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird, who were observing from afar, both smirked at the same time.

    The capital was like a grand stage, where no one would easily reveal their true intentions. A naive and innocent fool would not be able to get this far.

    Their invitations held high-sounding reasons, but Zhao Changhe yed along even better by simply acting as if he did not know any of them, not even bothering to give them any face. This made perfect sense to those in the know, but it also made for quite the spectacle.

    Of course, in Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes, Zhao Changhe being unfamiliar with the imperial noble consort was only expected.

    But that was not why they were so amused, the reason for that was the empress.

    <i>Where did you get the confidence to think that Zhao Changhe would pay any attention to you or give you any face? This isn¡¯t even the right time for you to intervene. Rushing in like this only makes you look desperate. Even if Zhao Changhe were to refuse you to your face, what could you do? Assassinate him?</i>

    The two women pondered for a moment, then both quietly instructed their trusted aides, ¡°Follow that eunuch. He might not actually be working for the empress.¡±

    Their aides shuddered.

    It was indeed possible... If Zhao Changhe had gone with those who were supposedly under the empress and ended up dead in the pce in the middle of the night, then all the me would firmly be on the empress. Unless Zhao Changhe was a fool, there was no way he would actually follow the eunuch.

    Tang Wanzhuang whispered, ¡°If he really is working for the empress, then just leave it at that. If not, then this seems like something that Huangfu Qing would do.¡±

    At the same time, Vermillion Bird whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no issue if these people really are under the empress, but if that isn¡¯t the case, then someone is trying to frame me.¡±

    After speaking, she muttered to himself, ¡°If he¡¯s thought about this too, wouldn¡¯t he think that the imperial noble consort might be trying to harm him?¡±

    With a yful glint in her beautiful eyes, she thought for a moment before turning around and entering her room. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You can go do your work.¡±

    The aides promptly acknowledged her and withdrew.

    Vermillion Bird inspected her surroundings, then she swiftly changed out of her pce attire, put on a fiery red ceremonial robe, and put on the pig mask. With a sudden leap, she slipped out through the window, disappearing into the rainy night streets.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was in the VIP room of the gambling house. Not only was the room equipped with all sorts of gambling tables and equipment, but there was even an inner room. The inner room resembled an inn room, and there was someone pouring hot water into a wooden bucket at the moment.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s solo stroll in the rainy night might have looked quite cool just now, but the fact that there was a price to pay for showing off. Now, he looked like a drowned rat.

    The manager of the gambling house sat opposite him at the gaming table, ying with a set of Pai Gow tiles in his hand. There was a yful smile on his face as he looked at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Young Master Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Changhe, still dripping wet, absentmindedly touched the Pai Gow tiles and studied them nonchntly. ¡°How do you y this?¡±

    ¡°You really want to y while looking like that?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Zhao Changhe secretly circted his internal energy, causing the moisture on his body to evaporate, allowing him to finally dry his body and face a little bit. He could not quite match the skill of the Fire Serpent of Yi in drying clothes, so he had to bear with being a little damp. ¡°I came here to y, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case. When you went to the gambling house in Sword Lake City, you were ying with Sha Seven¡¯s throat.¡±

    ¡°Hey, your gambling houses¡¯ names are so simr, aren¡¯t they obviously chain stores? Why don¡¯t you just pick one name and stick with it? Why even have Wei Zicai pretend like he didn¡¯t know who¡¯s behind Kangle Gambling House?¡±

    ¡°Who said simr names means that they¡¯re chain stores? By that logic, are you and Wang Dashan brothers?¡±[1]

    ¡°...I suggest using Fatty Dahai next time.¡±[2]

    The man did not know how to react. ¡°We don¡¯t even know why you would assume the gambling houses are rted. It just so happened that you hit the nail right on the head. But that¡¯s not important now. Since you¡¯ve clearly set your sights on us, it must be fate.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Zhao Changhe said leisurely. ¡°But since Huangfu Shaozong was so determined not to enter the gambling house yet immediately mentioned its name, it must be because it¡¯s the most famous in the capital, not just because it was nearby... There were closer gambling dens along the way, after all. Why did he not mention those instead? That only goes to show that this gambling house is different, and he considers it special.¡±

    The man nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯m Jin Nine, the manager of the Anle Gambling House in the capital. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°Do you all go by that pattern of naming? You¡¯re a middle-aged man, managing such an important establishment in the capital, and then there¡¯s Sha Seven, a young man managing your establishment in Sword Lake City. How do you guys end up with your respective rankings?¡±

    ¡°We inherit our titles.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thoughtfully said, ¡°So Ying Five once had a group of brothers, but now some have perished... What about the first four?¡±

    ¡°The first four disappeared a long time ago, and no one has inherited their titles,¡± Jin Nine sighed and said. ¡°In the storms of the <i>jianghu</i>, who knows how many of your brothers will still be alive when you look back once you grow old.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent. He felt that although he did not have many friends, they all seemed to have the aura of protagonists, unlike those who would die young. Of course, this was hard to exin, and even he did not know when he might end up in an unknown ce, known to no one.

    Jin Nine said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough idle chatter. Since you havee to us intentionally, could you tell us your purpose?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re actually a professional intelligence organization. I even suspect that Snow-Listening Pavilion is a subsidiary of yours, simr to the Blood God Cult to the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed half-right. We are indeed a professional intelligence organization, but the Snow-Listening Pavilion is just a long-term coborator. Theye to us for information when they can¡¯t find their target. However, there is no affiliation between our two organizations, and we have no interest in their killing business,¡± Jin Nine smiled and said. ¡°So, there truly is no grudge between us.¡±

    ¡°I reckon that you guys originally started out by looking for clues about the ancient era, but then you gradually evolved into a full-fledged organization dealing with all kinds of intelligence operations, right?¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°I refuse to believe that the top-ranked individual on the Ranking of Heaven is merely involved in espionage.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Jin Nine admitted frankly. ¡°We not only sell intelligence but also buy it. The information most valuable to us are those about ancient secret realms and various lost alternate spaces. Everything else is just incidental information obtained in the process of searching for these. In the grand scheme of things, worldly affairs are none of our concern. So whatever your identity is, to us, it¡¯s just a piece of information avable for sale, and it won¡¯t affect our stance on anything.¡±

    ¡°So even when I did not give thosedies face and entered your establishment, you still epted me in.¡±

    Jin Nine chuckled and said, ¡°Of course. In the world of martial arts, those who seek greater power and those whough at nobility are not limited to you alone.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°In that case... I¡¯m here to purchase some intelligence.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re looking to buy information about the emperor¡¯s current situation, we don¡¯t have it, and so we can¡¯t facilitate that transaction.¡± Jin Nine sighed. ¡°We value our reputation and will not fabricate intelligence that merely sounds usible just to swindle our clients.¡±

    ¡°What about just for his surface-level condition? How much does that cost?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in this capital knows about that. That kind of information isn¡¯t worth anything. I¡¯ll even give it to you as a gift, just consider it a friendly gesture.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you then.¡±

    Even if some information might bemon knowledge, that didn¡¯t mean you could ask just anyone about it. An organization that corroborated various pieces of information from multiple sides would allow for a better understanding of certain things. This was why it was very convenient to deal with an organization that specialized in gathering intelligence.

    Jin Nine said, ¡°On the surface, the emperor spends most of his time in seclusion. When hees out of seclusion, he attends court to handle some affairs. Hisplexion appears normal. What makes people feel uneasy is that his spirit seems somewhat lethargic, and his voice iscking in vigor. His aura does not match his status as the strongest in the world. Coupled with the frequent tactical errors and the disappearance of the great brilliance he had disyed in his younger years, people havee to specte that something is amiss. However, it¡¯s not as bad as some of the rumors make it out to be, with some of those rumors even saying that he¡¯s gone missing.¡±

    This informationpletely aligned with the information that Tang Wanzhuang had provided him, and there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    After pondering for a moment, Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Do you happen to know the true circumstances behind the crown prince¡¯s death?¡±

    Jin Nine smiled. ¡°Our guess is just that, a guess. It¡¯s not worth anything, but you can listen if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°I believe that your spection holds value.¡±

    ¡°Our guess is that the emperor himself killed the crown prince.¡±

    Even though Zhao Changhe had anticipated countless possibilities, he had never thought of this one. His eyes widened in shock.

    <i>Damn it, if Xia Longyuan killed his own son, then isn¡¯t sitting here like waiting for my own demise?</i>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s usual calm demeanor finally break, Jin Nine inexplicably felt pleased. He chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a guess. As for why we made such a spection, it¡¯s not convenient to tell you, unless you¡¯re willing to pay... Oh, right, this kind of information isn¡¯t something that can be settled with money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at him without saying a word.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jin Nine looked leisurely toward the entrance to the inner room. The beautiful female dealer, dressed in a light chiffon bustier, had been waiting there for quite some time. Seeing Jin Nine look over, she softly spoke, ¡°The bathwater is ready. I can assist you with your bath, sir...¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could say anything, the door suddenly burst open. A pig-masked figure tossed aside two fainted guards, pped her hands, and walked in. ¡°Fine, go ahead and assist him. I¡¯d like to see how you do it.¡±

    Jin Nine looked at Zhao Changhe with a smile that did not look quite like a smile. ¡°I heard that you were with someone wearing a pig mask in Sword Lake City. Was it her? If not, we may have to handle this as a provocation and disturbance.¡±

    The pig-masked figure raised her head to look up at the ceiling as if disdaining to even talk to Jin Nine.

    Sweat dripped down Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead. ¡°Well, yeah, she should be the one who was with me¡±

    Jin Nine stood up leisurely. ¡°It seems that you already have someone to attend to you. In that case, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer. May you find peace and happiness in Anle Gambling House.¡±

    1. The manager is making a connection between rivers and mountains here. If you remember, Dashan means ¡°big mountain¡± while Changhe means ¡°long river¡± ?

    2. Dahai means ¡°big ocean.¡± ?

 Chapter 244: The First True Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 244: The First True Meeting</h4>

    Jin Nine, apanied by the coquettish dealer with a mischievous smile, swiftly left and casually closed the door behind them as they wished for Zhao Changhe¡¯s well-being.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe looked helplessly at Vermillion Bird. She was ring at him with her hands on her hips, and he could not fathom what had her so worked up.

    ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡± Zhao Changhe finally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m all wet and need to take a bath. Will you join me?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he pursed his lips, realizing that perhaps such advances were not appropriate given her status.

    Vermillion Bird, however, did not seem to mind his advances. Instead, she retorted, ¡°What? Are you disappointed to see me? Were you really looking forward to having that scantily d wench help you bathe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged. ¡°Yeah, since you won¡¯t join me, can¡¯t I find someone else who will?¡±

    Vermillion Bird crossed her arms, sneering. ¡°Is that all that¡¯s on your mind? With such a one-track mind, do you really think you¡¯re fit to swagger around and act all arrogant and brazen?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already said to Venerable Vermillion Bird that since your cult venerates the four idols, why go against the harmony of the two prities? Your venerable might think me too lowly to discuss such matters with her, but that does not change my opinion on the matter. I¡¯m even pondering if the emperor¡¯s missteps might be because he¡¯s been abstaining from women. Look at how he used to be the greatest when he and the empress were happily producing heirs. Now, with his celibacy, he¡¯spletely different, is he not?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. Xia Longyuan is definitely engaged in a secret struggle with some mysterious forces...¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You seem to know a lot. Even organizations specialized in intelligence don¡¯t know as much as you do.¡±

    Vermillion Bird said angrily, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. We don¡¯t know if there are any eavesdroppers here. Stop with your nonsense. Why did you choose to stay in this ce for no reason?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said casually, ¡°Because this ce is actually safer, even safer than the Huangfu residence.¡±

    Vermillion Bird asked curiously, ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°For example, just now, I received a summons to the pce supposedlying from the empress. However, it¡¯s possible that the empress did not in fact summon me at all. I¡¯m highly suspicious that the imperial noble consort wants to kill me. With that in mind, why would I willingly walk into a possible trap like the Huangfu n?¡±

    <i>So he is aware...</i> Vermillion Bird sneered, ¡°Why would the imperial noble consort want to kill you? What would her motive even be?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this obvious? I even suspect that she killed the crown prince, so what would be strange about her wanting to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    ¡°When I entered the city and went to Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s ce, it was originally just to approach the military. At that time, I had no idea that he had the imperial noble consort behind him. If I had known, I never would¡¯ve even thought of staying there. Moreover, First Seat Tang is upright and loyal to the nation. When I saw the imperial noble consort and First Seat Tang having such a fierce confrontation, it made her look like a ssic viinous concubine in my eyes. What if she really wants to kill me...¡±

    ¡°Then go and die!¡± Vermillion Bird was furious, but she could not tear into him here. She grabbed his cor angrily and said, ¡°I have a ce here too. Just stay with me. Stop wandering around like a stray dog.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked innocently. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know where you were until now.¡±

    ¡°Well now you do!¡± Vermillion Bird dragged him out of the room. ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t bathed yet...¡±

    ¡°I bet you just want to ogle at that pretty female dealer!¡±

    Their voices faded into the distance as they argued, leaving Jin Nine to emerge from the adjacent room, hands sped, looking extremely perplexed, ¡°Is that really the Fire Serpent of Yi?¡±

    ¡°Look at her ceremonial robe, it¡¯s of a status a notch lower than Vermillion Bird¡¯s, so it can¡¯t be her.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. If someone told me that it was Vermillion Bird who just grabbed a young man by the cor and dragged him out, I¡¯d feel as if the world ended.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that unbelievable...¡±

    ¡°What do you know?! The fifth lord once tried to pursue Vermillion Bird, and she flew into a rage and nearly beat him up. I got caught in the crossfire that time, and I¡¯ve still got burns on my arm from back then.¡±

    ¡°Uh, why haven¡¯t we heard about this before?¡±

    ¡°No shit you didn¡¯t, the fifth lord¡¯s face pretty much got dragged through the mud back then, so why would we casually talk about it?¡±

    ¡°But you just did...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different now. The fifth lord has long severed his affection for her. Otherwise, he would not have been able to break through the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. If he had not, we would not be talking about this right now. Anyway, we don¡¯t have any connection with the Four Idols Cult, we can¡¯t even say that there¡¯s a grudge between us. We¡¯re just strangers to one another.¡±

    ¡°I see. Some people specte that the imperial noble consort might be Vermillion Bird...¡±

    ¡°Only fools would think that. Vermillion Bird is too proud and aggressive, she would not go after men like White Tiger did back then,¡± said Jin Nine. But then a hint of uncertainty crept into his tone, ¡°But then again, you never know. If she had other motives besides getting close to men... Vermillion Bird is a fanatical follower of the demonic path, her mindset is different from ordinary people. She probably would only care for the reputation as Vermillion Bird rather than that of the imperial noble consort. She would probably have no problem tarnishing other identities besides her identity as Vermillion Bird.¡±

    The subordinate was left speechless. <i>You¡¯ve already said everything there is to say; what am I supposed to add to that?</i> ¡°So how should we record this matter?¡±

    ¡°This will be information exclusive to us: Zhao Changhe is having an affair with the Fire Serpent of Yi of the Four Idols Cult, and they¡¯re even indulging in debauchery together. It is also suspected that Venerable Vermillion Bird may have reced the White Tiger Saintess with the Fire Serpent of Yi. From this, a stronger connection is possible between Zhao Changhe and the Four Idols Cult. Hmm... This matter must be reported to the fifth lord. He¡¯ll find it very interesting.¡±

    ¡°Why would the fifth lord be interested in this kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°He will be interested in <i>why</i> Vermillion Bird made such a choice.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    There was an innerke in the capital called the Seven-Li Pond. It was a ce where officials and wealthy people sought respite and enjoyed the scenery.

    There were pavilions around theke, and Zhao Changhe was dragged into one. Along the way, he sensed many fluctuations bearing the vor of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s cultivation techniques. It seemed that the surrounding servants were all elites.

    However, he did not have the chance to observe them closely as he was swiftly dragged to akeside residence by Vermillion Bird. One side of the house faced theke, offering a beautiful view of the rain hitting theke¡¯s surface.

    Inside the house, a tub filled with hot water had already been prepared, and steam could even be seen rising from it. A group of curious maidservants stared at Zhao Changhe with interest.

    Vermillion Bird waved her hand, ¡°You may all leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± The maids covered their mouths and giggled, then they all left with smiles on their faces.

    These maids seemed quite different from those seen in the Cui and Tang ns. They seemed... coquettish, maybe even a bit devilish.

    It seemed that this ce was a residence openly used by the Four Idols Cult to host its allies. On the surface, it likely had no connection with the imperial family or the Huangfu n. It probably truly belonged to Vermillion Bird herself.

    Thinking about it, it was actually quite understandable. With her status as the imperial noble consort and the daughter of the Marquis of Jingyuan, it would only be too easy for her to make use of her power and influence in the capital. Zhao Changhe now felt that the regr forces of the Four Idols Cult might have already taken shape secretly. The grand n they weaved in the court and among the people far surpassed that of the Maitreya Cult. It looked like they really were just waiting for Xia Longyuan to perish before sweeping across the world and taking it for themselves.

    <i>Now that I think about it, why would Vermillion Bird send such an important youngdy from their cult to stick to me? Did she make a mistake? Did she think that because the Fire Serpent is the imperial noble consort, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem?</i>

    While he was in thought, Vermillion Bird, with her arms crossed, spoke coldly, ¡°What are you thinking about, touching your chin like that again and again? The way you look when you¡¯re deep in thought is really annoying.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s good to use your brain, Big Sis Piggy?¡±

    Underneath her mask, Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get closer to you...¡±

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense,¡± Vermillion Bird said. ¡°We can speak freely here. Tell me seriously, what do you think of the empress and the imperial noble consort? There¡¯s no need to pretend here. I want to hear your honest thoughts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically and said, ¡°As soon as I saw her at the Huangfu n, I felt that the imperial noble consort was incredibly beautiful. I even got distracted and ended up staring at her a bit too long...¡±

    A smile formed on Vermillion Bird¡¯s lips. ¡°So, do you actually think that the imperial noble consort wants to kill you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that Empress Wang wants to kill me. Whether that old eunuch is under her or not, there¡¯s already no turning back when ites to my rtionship with the Wang n. I don¡¯t need to consider anything else, just one thing¡ªany enemy of the empress is my friend, so the imperial noble consort is also my friend.¡±

    Vermillion Bird thought to herself: <i>That might not necessarily be the case. I really wanted to kill you two months ago. Who told you that the enemy of your enemy is your friend? The empress and I aren¡¯t vying for favor, so whoever her enemies are have nothing to do with me.</i>

    But hearing Zhao Changhe say that, she was quite satisfied. ¡°Then which faction do you think the eunuch belongs to?¡±

    ¡°He probably is really under the empress. Since others will likely suspect that he was sent out by the imperial noble consort to frame the empress, so the empress just needs to send someone out to directly remove suspicion on herself and it will almost seem certain to others that the eunuch is one of the imperial noble consort¡¯s underlings. She¡¯s taking advantage of others¡¯ smarts. There¡¯s no need to overlyplicate many things. Generally, the simplest answer is actually the correct answer.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Interesting, what else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe also gave her a sidelong nce. He was unsure of what to say for a moment. <i>I don¡¯t even dare to tease you now. What do you want me to say?</i>

    Their thoughts couldn¡¯t be clearer to one another.

    When Vermillion Bird went back to the Huangfu n, she had no idea that Zhao Changhe was there, so she did not even change her voice or scent. Actually, even if she had known, it would have been strange for her to inexplicably change her tone in front of her younger brother. Facing someone like Zhao Changhe, who seemed rough on the surface but was actually quite perceptive, the Fire Serpent of Yi and the pig mask were just decorations. She knew that he had probably already figured out who she was.

    He had just made up some reasons to make it seem as if it was natural for him to believe that the imperial noble consort was not out to harm him, but in reality, they were just that, made-up reasons. The only reason he could be certain of it was that he knew she was the imperial noble consort, and he trusted her.

    For some reason, Vermillion Bird felt an inexplicable sense of shame when he found out her identity. That was why she had inexplicably gotten angry just now. She had been disgusted by his smug, analytical look.

    This meant that her identity had been uncovered now, and it would be difficult for her to just have the Fire Serpent of Yi disappear or die. After all, the imperial noble consort could not just do so.

    She now had no idea how she would end this farce.

    She was unsure whether her identity as Vermillion Bird was still secret, but she could be sure that her identities as the imperial noble consort, the Fire Serpent of Yi, and Huangfu Qing had be known to him. At the end of the day, though, she was fine with these identities being tarnished to any extent, as long as her identity as Vermillion Bird remained hidden.

    Thinking of this, she finally softened a bit and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue acting if you¡¯ve already figured it out. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°Then... Can I cash in on that bet that¡¯s a monthte?¡±

    Vermillion Bird looked at him intently for a while before slowly removing her pig mask.

    This might be the first time Vermillion Bird and Zhao Changhe had truly met.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat.

    Why had Tang Wanzhuang looked like she was facing a great enemy and scolded him for staring at the imperial noble consort too much?

    Because she was truly too beautiful.

    When the hostility faded from between her eyebrows, all that was left was a zing me in the wind, and a heroic demeanor simr to that of Yue Hongling.

    She was the noble daughter of a marquis, a noble concubine of the inner pce, and the leader of a cult. She exuded a calm demeanor and majesty, and she held some amusement in her eyes simr to that of an older sister looking at their younger brother, simr to when Tang Wanzhuang looked at him.

    She also had a charm to her, as if a hint of Chichi had been added to her, the version of Chichi back then during the beginning of summer.

    <i>That might not even be enough to exin her appearance... There¡¯s also a touch of mystique to her, simr to a god looking down from the distance, simr to the blind woman.</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not take his eyes off her. He could hardly imagine how so many different qualities could blend perfectly into one person. <i>Can she really just be one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions?</i>

 Chapter 245: Spring is Waning

    <h4>Chapter 245: Spring is Waning</h4>

    Outside the window, the rain fell steadily.

    Large raindrops struck the surface of theke, creating a symphony of pitter-patter. The autumn wind brought a slight dampness, and drops of water sshed onto the windowsill. There was a misty and refreshing atmosphere in the room.

    A few stray strands of loose hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against Vermillion Bird¡¯s face. She reached up to smooth them, causing Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart to skip a beat once again.

    Even her simplest actions exuded a captivating charm.

    Vermillion Bird was a figure of such great abilities that the sound of his elerated heartbeat was as clear to her ears as a drum being beaten right in front of her. Unable to contain herself any longer, she chuckled softly. ¡°You little rascal.¡±

    Herughter broke the silence, and it was as if a still image suddenly came to life. The rain continued to fall, the wind howled, and the little man with a racing heart finally averted his gaze, muttering, ¡°Why am I a rascal? We¡¯ve been traveling together all this time, and I haven¡¯t even touched your hand...¡±

    ¡°Really? You haven¡¯t?¡±

    It was then that Zhao Changhe remembered the time he identally held her hand in Sword Lake City, which had swiftly resulted in him getting beaten up. He then never dared to try again.

    ¡°Nope, never,¡± Zhao Changhe replied stiffly. ¡°Unless you let me touch it again to let me make sure.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Vermillion Bird raised her arm. ¡°Since you know my identity, you should understand that your previous fantasies were nothing but your imagination. The venerable would never send the imperial noble consort for you to y with. It was all just your imagination. You flirted with me quite shamelessly before, and I refrained from beating you up only for the sake of the cult. But now, do you still dare to flirt with me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe truly did not dare, but not for that reason.

    <i>Regardless of what reason Venerable Vermillion Bird sent you to me for, I could flirt with you. It¡¯s just that when you bring up the fact that you¡¯re the imperial noble consort, I no longer dare to do that. At the end of the day, you¡¯re still a married woman, so that¡¯s inappropriate.</i>

    Seeing his expression, Vermillion Bird smiled slightly and said slowly, ¡°Nice to meet you... My name is Huangfu Qing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond to this. His shoulder slumped slightly as he muttered, ¡°It would have been better for you to keep wearing the pig mask. You imed you were restraining yourself back then, but I feel like that was when you were happiest. Ironically, you seem more like you¡¯re wearing a mask now.¡±

    Huangfu Qing narrowed her eyes slightly and suddenly smiled. She then took a step forward.

    A fragrant breeze brushed past his face, and her red lips were suddenly right in front of him.

    Zhao Changhe subconsciously took a step back. At this moment, he felt a strange resemnce between these red lips and Vermillion Bird¡¯s, and the pressure she was exuding was quite simr as well. <i>Well, I guess she truly lives up to her status...</i>

    These thoughts only shed through his mind for a moment before Huangfu Qing took another step forward.

    Soon, his back was pressed against a pir behind him, and there was nowhere for him to retreat.

    Huangfu Qing leaned in closer, her fingers lightly tracing his cheek before stopping at his chin. She then lifted his head slightly. Then, her fragrant lips approached his ear, and when her lips were barely a finger¡¯s width away, she whispered softly, ¡°Even if I was wearing a mask, would you dare?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s not...¡± Zhao Changhe suppressed his old face and said, ¡°Imperial concubine, please...¡±

    ¡°See, in the past, you were flirting and trying to seduce me at every turn, but now, even with the romantic atmosphere created by the rain outside and the warmth in this room, you¡¯re preaching restraint.¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s voice was sultry as she spoke. ¡°So... Who is really the one wearing a mask right now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    After a long while, he finally managed to open his mouth with difficulty. ¡°But it¡¯s different now, this... You¡¯re already married...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned again.

    Huangfu Qing said in a teasing tone, ¡°Do you know why the Wang n dared to reveal their opposition? This is something impossible to know unless you witnessed it yourself in the pce. Even Tang Wanzhuang, no matter how favored she is, would not know about this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost forgot what position they were in and subconsciously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Xia Longyuan that is before everyone¡¯s eyes is just a fake. The one everyone deems the emperor is only at the third or fourthyer of the Profound Gate. The reason why Xia Longyuan has supposedly been making mistakes is simply that he is not the real Xia Longyuan at all.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Xia Longyuan never had any intention of governing the nation. His mind was never on the mortal world. Why would he bother to attend court regrly? To him, it¡¯s nothing more than aplete waste of time and energy. So naturally, what follows is that the person doing all that is not him.¡±

    ¡°Then where is the real Xia Longyuan?¡±

    ¡°The real Xia Longyuan is injured... or maybe not, but rather engaged in a covert battle with someone and unable to extricate himself. I have not confirmed the specifics yet. But what I have been able to confirm is that he must be engaged inbat with someone and has no energy to consider anything else.¡±

    ¡°So the frequent mistakes were merely the actions of the fake? And it was all because he does not really have an idea of how to govern anything?¡±

    ¡°No, ording to my observation, the fake does not dare to actually issue any orders on his own without authorization. All the chaos should have been directed by the real Xia Longyuan. Whenever the fake goes into seclusion, it¡¯s actually just to receive instructions from the real Xia Longyuan. I also don¡¯t understand why Xia Longyuan has been giving such strange orders. It¡¯s almost as if he wants to gradually lead the empire to copse.¡±

    ¡°...Could it be that he¡¯s truly neglecting his duties and seeking the downfall of the nation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Huangfu Qing smiled slightly. ¡°But regardless, the more time one spends in the pce, the more they¡¯ll know about things.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The venerable found out about the fake Xia Longyuan and used that knowledge to pressure him to grant me the position of imperial noble consort. It was intentional on our part, and we did that because it makes it easier for us to operate and investigate within the pce. This also allows us to strengthen our influence among the rtives of the imperial family. This was probably the only imperial decree personally issued by the fake. In any case, the Wang n was furious because of this. In the past, before Xia Longyuan rose to power, one of the agreements he had with the Wang n to receive their full support was to have the position of empress reserved for the Wang n forever. Bestowing the title of imperial noble consort to someone else was like tearing at the edges of the agreement, and tearing apart their face while he was at it.¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched.

    A long time ago, he had heard rumors in the <i>jianghu</i> that Xia Longyuan did not bring back his illegitimate child in the Luo n to the capital because the empress¡¯ family was too powerful. Now knowing about the agreement, it seemed that there was some truth to those rumors. Although Xia Longyuan¡¯s refusal to bring back his illegitimate child may not be solely because of this reason, it did have some part in it....

    <i>Speaking of which, this fake is really daring. Not only does he dare offend the Wang n, but he may have even stepped on the real Xia Longyuan¡¯s toes by doing so, no?</i>

    Huangfu Qing could see Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, he also has his own ns... With nothing to his name, forming an alliance with our Four Idols Cult gives him some leverage. Maybe he can even break free from the control of the real Xia Longyuan and be the actual emperor? Who would willingly be a puppet for their entire life?¡±

    After a moment of bewilderment, Zhao Changhe eventually remarked, ¡°If he were younger, he might just be able to embody the archetype of a protagonist.¡±

    Huangfu Qing did not understand what exactly he was saying, nor did she care. She just casually asked, ¡°So, do you think that... I can really be considered Xia Longyuan¡¯s concubine? Do I really count as a married woman? Do you think I¡¯d count as your stepmother?¡±

    Zhao Changhe swallowed and muttered, ¡°If you put it that way, then I guess it doesn¡¯t really count.¡±

    Suddenly, everything became clear. Why would such a proud youngdy be someone¡¯s concubine? And why would Xia Longyuan bother to ept a concubine? Originally, both sides¡¯ intentions had been iprehensible. But if this Xia Longyuan turned out to be fake, and both sides had their own agendas, everything suddenly made sense.

    Moreover, this kind of thing was not something that Tang Wanzhuang and others could really know. They would not dare be aswless as Vermillion Bird and test for fakes. And because of that, they would never be able to get the real answers, and they would always only be able to guess that there might be something going on inside. But some inside stories simply cannot bepletely figured out no matter how much one racks their brain.

    However, he still had one question, ¡°ording to your exnation, Xia Longyuan has not lost control from behind the scenes. How can he tolerate the mess made by the fake? What if hees after you?¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled and continued to lightly stroke his face with her fingers. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled back his face in annoyance and said, ¡°Stop messing around and focus on the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what he¡¯s thinking. Originally, I had prepared to run away, but nothing happened.¡± With her being Vermillion Bird herself, since she dared to test the fake, she was naturally also confident that she could escape from the real one, who seemed to be seriously injured. However, she did not want to tell Zhao Changhe that. Instead, she deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°Hey, what do you think? If the real one suddenlyes and summons the imperial noble consort to his chambers, should I fulfill my obligations as a concubine...¡±

    Zhao Changhe blurted out, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s red lips drew even closer, almosting into contact with the sweat on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. ¡°Then... between you and me, who really is the one wearing the mask?¡±

    <i>Damn it... After all this, you¡¯re still on that topic!</i>

    Finally, he gritted his teeth, reached out to grab her waist, and viciously bit down, ¡°Alright, you witch, the fight is on! Pig versus pig!¡±

    However, despite their bodies having nearly been pressed together, he only grabbed at empty air.

    With incredible agility, Huangfu Qing dodged to the side and gave him a push on the back of his head. Watching him stumble forward, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Dream on, little pervert.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost cried.

    If Chichi was just a little beginner witch, then this one was already a fully-grown witch.

    <i>ying with someone like this can kill them, you know?!</i>

 Chapter 246: Just You and Me

    <h4>Chapter 246: Just You and Me</h4>

    <i>I used to think that I was teasing the little serpent, but now I realize that I¡¯ve been getting toyed with by a thousand-year-old serpent demon all along.</i>

    Seeing her look at him as if she was ying with a child, Zhao Changhe finally sighed, ¡°Big Sis Piggy...¡±

    Huangfu Qing repliedzily, ¡°What is it?¡±

    She actually did not mind the nickname anymore.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°You said before that the venerable would not give someone as valuable as you to someone else to y with, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve also been exining to me that your status as the imperial noble consort isn¡¯t actually real... So, does that mean that we shouldn¡¯t really care about what the venerable thinks? Does your identity not matter at all, and it all just depends on how we perceive it ourselves?¡±

    Huangfu Qing blinked her eyes, and her smile became even more charming, ¡°Your reasoning does seem to have some sense to it.¡±

    In fact, it had more than just some sense to it...

    Why would she bother exining the secrets pertaining to the imperial noble consort to him when he had not even joined the cult yet? This was originally a major secret of the cult. If it were not for the fact that she herself was Vermillion Bird, if it were instead the real Fire Serpent of Yi before him, she would not even have the right to decide to reveal such a secret. She would first have to report and request for permission.

    Was this hurried exnation that she had given him because she was afraid that they would be distant and she would no longer be able to enjoy their adorable interactions when they had their pig masks on?

    Huangfu Qing knew that the period when sheughed most freely and joyfully truly was when she was wearing the pig mask. It was then that she had been the most rxed in her life. She did not want it to end like this, turning into a rtionship that treaded on thin ice.

    She felt like that would be a real shame.

    But then Zhao Changhe sighed, ¡°Now I understand why the imperial noble consort could leave the pce for so long... Originally, I thought that you were in such a hurry toe back because you were afraid that there would be a mess in the capital should it be found out that you were missing. But now it seems that nobody in the pce can control you at all. Whether you¡¯re there or not doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to be away for too long because you have important matters to deal with in the pce. Having been gone during these two months could mean missing out on a lot of key information...¡±

    Huangfu Qing was taken aback. <i>How did the conversation suddenly end up here?</i> ¡°That¡¯s right. I can leave at any time, but it¡¯s indeed not advisable to be away for too long.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be leaving soon, are you sure you want to continue following me?¡±

    Huangfu Qing was silent.

    It was very important to observe what was going on in the pce. But observing the peculiar star chart that Zhao Changhe had shown was no less important. In a sense, it might even be more important....

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°You followed me originally to figure out the secret of my star chart, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°I think following me won¡¯t help with that. Even I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on with it myself, so it¡¯s likely a waste of time for you to follow me for a year or two just because of that. How about this? I promise you that if I do figure it out, I¡¯ll tell you everything without reservation. What do you think?¡±

    Although it seemed like a considerate gesture, Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes once again shed with the fierceness typical of Vermillion Bird. ¡°You¡¯re tired of me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to follow me for that reason. Just like how I don¡¯t want to keep feeling a sense of yearning because of the thought of the venerable seemingly giving you to me,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°I can go back to being Zhao Changhe, and you can stay as Huangfu Qing...¡±

    Huangfu Qing interrupted, ¡°Childish.¡±

    Many things required one to make an excuse, and that excuse was used as a step to convince oneself. When that step was removed, one would find themself experiencing a turbulent heart¡ªwhat Zhao Changhe would term ¡°cognitive dissonance,¡± though she had no way of knowing those words.

    Just like how she could freelyugh when wearing the pig mask, even though she was still herself underneath.

    ¡°Childish?¡± Zhao Changhe walked to the balcony, leaning on the railing to gaze at the rain falling into theke outside. He spoke softly, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s not much of a difference. If you need an excuse to stay with me, I can give you one.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°For example, as the imperial noble consort, you can support me as the prince and openlypete with Empress Wang. This kind of rtionship is more straightforward and aboveboard. You can openly state your intentions to your brother, and I can do the same with First Seat Tang. I would not even need to reside in this secret residence of the Four Idols Cult. I could openly stay at the residence of your Huangfu n.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled slightly and said, ¡°But the premise for doing this is the prince bing one of us... a member of the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be enough to have an alliance?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe that to be the case. Ask Venerable Vermillion Bird.¡±

    Huangfu Qing wanted to say that there was no need to ask, but then she just closed her mouth and smiled instead.

    ¡°It is not impossible for me to join the Four Idols Cult, but perhaps even Venerable Vermillion Bird can¡¯t make up her mind right now. She likely still has to discuss it with Venerable ck Tortoise. After all, cults are different from sects, and my situation is too special¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°If Venerable ck Tortoise also agrees, and I join the cult, bing the Fire Pig of Shi or something like that, then we can openly be together. Would there be any problem with that at that time?¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Huangfu Qing realized that there indeed was no problem with his words. The only issue was that the White Tiger Saintess might want to beat him to death.

    Zhao Changhe turned his head and smiled brilliantly. ¡°See, there are ways for us to be together everywhere you look!¡±

    Huangfu Qing was no longer angry now. She asked curiously, ¡°Why bother with such trivialities? Does it even really matter?¡±

    ¡°Because my purpose ining to the capital was simply to understand the emperor¡¯s situation, and now I¡¯ve pretty much already gotten what I wanted. I don¡¯t think I can uncover any deeper insights at the moment. I¡¯ve made some big movements in the capital, and even if there were no reactions before, there should be some now. I should leave before they make a move. I especially need to be wary of the empress. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to handle things if she gets serious.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smirked inwardly. <i>Everyone thought that you came here to stir trouble, but it turns out that you just want to run away after causing some noise!</i>

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°So I¡¯m leaving. Will youe with me right away? Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit awkward? Actually, there really is no need for you to follow me. Compared to the star chart and such, I¡¯d rather you continue to figure out what¡¯s going on with the emperor.¡±

    Huangfu Qing chuckled, ¡°The way you say it, you sound just like Venerable Vermillion Bird, assigning me missions and all.¡±

    ¡°Just do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to be tied down by the excuse of figuring out the exnation behind my star chart. I¡¯ll just let you know once I¡¯ve figured it out myself. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your energy.¡± Zhao Changhe winked. ¡°Saying I¡¯m giving you missions is like saying I care about you...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, spare me your attempts. Save those for Tang Wanzhuang instead. She¡¯s the one who needs someone to care for her.¡±

    Ignoring herment, Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°There¡¯s another reason that I¡¯m leaving, and I don¡¯t know if you want to hear it.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because if I leave, then the mission Vermillion Bird assigned to you for you to apany me will be rendered meaningless. In other words, it would just be me and you. This way, I can be sure that when you flirt with me, it¡¯s not because Venerable Vermillion Bird told you to, but it¡¯s because it¡¯s your own intention. I don¡¯t care if you call me childish, but I consider this very important!¡±

    Huangfu Qing blinked rapidly three or four times.

    <i>So much for not being childish.</i>

    <i>Certain things require the right atmosphere, but you¡¯veid it all out so inly that the atmosphere is all gone.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s the point of flirting with you now? With your approach, it¡¯s no wonder you haven¡¯t had many romantic encounters! It¡¯s clear that you haven¡¯t figured a lot of this stuff out yet!</i>

    As they exchanged nces, the atmosphere became unbearably awkward, with both of them wearing expressionless faces.

    Zhao Changhe realized that not only was the other party not flirting with him anymore, but he could not even bring himself to say anything flirtatious now. The natural atmosphere they had before was nowpletely gone.

    Sure enough, there were some things that could not just beid out so inly.

    Huangfu Qing sighed, shaking her head as she turned around to go back inside. ¡°I thought you were smart, but it turns out you¡¯re just a fool...¡±

    Before she finished speaking, the wind started blowing on theke.

    A fairy descended from the moon, dancing across the waves.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe standing on the balcony, leaning on the railing and looking at theke, Tang Wanzhuang breathed a sigh of relief and transmitted a message from afar. ¡°That woman is full of secrets. No matter what promises she makes to you, don¡¯t take them lightly...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Huangfu Qing, who had been about to leave, suddenly stopped in her tracks. Instead, she gracefully wrapped her arms around Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck, as if she was about to kiss him.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You witch, let him go!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Spring water sword light shot straight toward them.

    Huangfu Qing was, who had only been making a gesture to kiss him and had not actually done it, swiftly dodged the attack with a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the pure and virtuous First Seat Tang! What, did youe here to steal a man?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched, and he was left speechless.

    It turned out that if the atmosphere was lost, it did not need to be meticulously recreated. There was no need to rack one¡¯s brains on how to fix what was broken; sometimes, all it took was a new atmosphere.

 Chapter 247: Walking in the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 247: Walking in the Rain</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang treaded the water, gracefully making her way to the balcony.

    Amidst the pouring rain, a faint mist enveloped her body, yet not even a single drop of water touched her. The mist scattered around her, resulting in her looking like a fairy moving on a cloud with ribbons fluttering behind her. Her beauty was beyondparison.

    Vermillion Bird could not help but feel irritated, yet she had to admit that the annoying woman before her really did look beautiful at the moment.

    <i>Think back to when we were teenagers, we were always like queen bees followed by a swarm of bees. I was hailed as the most beautiful in the capital, but weren¡¯t there even more bees buzzing around you back then?</i>

    <i>Do men just prefer to follow fairies?</i>

    <i>Unfortunately, most of the men in our generation are worthless. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t any of them been able to take her to the bridal chambers?</i>

    One nce at the Rankings of Heaven and Earth made it clear that the men ranked around them were almost all middle-aged. It was hard to find anyone from their generation at all; there was hardly anyone among their peers who could match them. Both of them have secretly beenpeting against each other in various ways, such as who would be willing to start a rtionship with a weaker party first, or find someone from the older generation only to beughed at by the other for the rest of their lives.

    After all these years of turmoil, both of them remained single. It was hard to tell how much of it was due to their own pride, and how much of it was because of their silent rivalry.

    But for the sake of the bigger picture, she had to concede first. The fact that she had entered the pce to be the imperial noble consort, no matter how superficial, must have made Tang Wanzhuangugh herself numb in secret...

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Tang Wanzhuang had already stepped onto the balcony, swiftly positioning herself between Huangfu Qing and Zhao Changhe, and urgently said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because she¡¯s the imperial noble consort, she can just cooperate with anyone politically. This woman would never marry the emperor; she must have a hidden agenda! Come back with me!¡±

    At this moment, Huangfu Qing simply was not sure what to feel.

    However, there was a slight smile on her face. ¡°Hah... Who are you to him? And who is he to you? What do you mean by telling him toe back with you?¡±

    Facing Huangfu Qing, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°He is Buqi¡¯s friend and a guest of mine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the inheritor of the Azure Waves Clear Ripples and the Water Treading Art,¡± Huangfu Qing continued. ¡°It seems that your ambitions aren¡¯t shallow. Are you aiming to perhaps be the imperial tutor? Or perhaps even the empress?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Whatever it may be, it¡¯s much better than some people who, despite being married, still engage in intimate behavior with others. Huangfu Qing, have you no shame?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?¡± Huangfu Qing said leisurely. ¡°There¡¯s no way you never suspected that I might be a witch of the Four Idols Cult. I just wonder, have you ever told him this?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was stunned. She really had never told Zhao Changhe this.

    This was because she always felt that if Zhao Changhe knew that Huangfu Qing was from the Four Idols Cult, he would get even closer to her, if anything, and she did not want to see that happen.

    It was not out of jealousy. Instead, it was because she always felt that Huangfu Qing was shrouded in mystery and that she was dealing with matters that were too weighty. At the very least, they were matters that Zhao Changhe could not possibly handle the way he was now.

    <i>You¡¯ve got some nerve to dare get so close to her, and it even looks like you dare to kiss her!</i>

    Seeing her seemingly admitting defeat, Huangfu Qing giggled happily, ¡°The holy cult wants to recruit Zhao Changhe. While the saintess is unsuitable for a task such as this, there¡¯s nothing stopping me from taking it on. Anyway, I¡¯m already married, unlike some people who pretend to be pure all day. If you¡¯ve got the guts, why don¡¯t you make a move on him too?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not even muster a thought, let alone say anything.

    Unable topete with the shameless witch, Tang Wanzhuang simply ignored Huangfu Qing and red at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Does her identity excite you more? Do you want to die?¡±

    Huangfu Qing sneered, ¡°What, are you going to openly have a man stay at your ce overnight? You used to care so much about reputation, but now that suddenly doesn¡¯t matter anymore?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said calmly, ¡°Duty matters more than personal reputation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who did not know what to say throughout the exchange, finally sighed and interrupted Huangfu Qing, who was about to make another sarcastic remark, ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Huangfu Qing closed her mouth and watched Tang Wanzhuang rxpletely. She could sense the radiance emanating from her as she smiled as if a burden had been lifted off of her shoulders.

    Huangfu Qing crossed her arms and looked sideways. At this moment, she did not feel any displeasure about losing to Tang Wanzhuang in this round. Because despite their seemingly trivial conversation just now, they had already exchanged the necessary information, and even discussed some of their next ns. Zhao Changhe would likely leave during the night, and she would not be following him anymore. So why cling to him any further? It was simply not worth the time, as they had agreed upon earlier.

    <i>Anyway, he doesn¡¯t have much of an inclination for romance. His attempt to move the conversation to serious matters really ruined the pleasant atmosphere. What a terribly boring man.</i>

    <i>He probably still has some things to say to Tang Wanzhuang, but I don¡¯t know what it will be.</i>

    <i>Come to think of it, it seems that Tang Wanzhuang is the most confused and pitiful one. Despite being the chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, she might not even have as much information as Zhao Changhe, and he just arrived in the capital.</i>

    <i>She has been desperately trying to maintain this empire, yet the empire barely gives her anything back in return. It¡¯s as if the whole world is antagonizing her.</i>

    Huangfu Qing could tell that Zhao Changhe held sympathy for Tang Wanzhuang.

    <i>Sympathy for a woman who is countless times stronger than him...</i>

    ¡°Pah, she¡¯s such a strong woman, why is she pretending to be weak? How shameless!¡± Huangfu Qing angrily kicked the bathtub in the room, then suddenly burst intoughter.

    Zhao Changhe had been wanting to bathe since earlier, but ended up not being able to bathe anywhere.

    <i>Surely, he wouldn¡¯t take a bath together with Tang Wanzhuang, would he?</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe had gone drinking and caused some trouble, made a name for himself in the capital, and visited a gambling den andkeside hideout of a cult. Many things had happened, yet in reality, it had only been two or three hours since he left the banquet hosted by Huangfu Shaozong. It was not even midnight yet.

    The rainy night streets were deserted. Tang Wanzhuang held an oil-paper umbre, quietly apanying Zhao Changhe on their walk home.

    There was a good height difference between them, and so she looked a bit strained as she raised the umbre to cover them. It looked quite adorable. Zhao Changhe nced at her and reached out to take the umbre from her hands.

    Tang Wanzhuang hesitated for a moment, but she ultimately let him take it.

    The impression of who was taking care of whom suddenly reversed. If there were bystanders at this moment, they would have to admit that this scene looked more proper, a picture-perfect moment even.

    However, in reality, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s clothes were not wet and she did not actually need an umbre.

    They walked on the capital¡¯s pavement stones with their differing strides. Each of their steps was incredibly clear in the night, and they gradually synced up, forming a rhythm simr to a heartbeat.

    ¡°Have you noticed...¡± Tang Wanzhuang suddenly spoke, breaking the silence between them.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Changhe seemed to have just woken up from some deep contemtion.

    ¡°Huangfu Qing took you back, right? While you¡¯re still damp, she¡¯s dry.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t those at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate not do this?¡±

    ¡°They can, but my instincts are telling me that her cultivation is higher than that. Back then, she was so talented and outstanding. How could she possibly be stuck at such a level without making any progress all these years?¡± Tang Wanzhuang said and sighed. ¡°But as the imperial noble consort, she has not engaged inbat for years. No one knows her true strength. Only by confronting her directly would I really be able to find out, but it is simply inappropriate... The imperial noble consort is still the imperial noble consort. As a subject, I was already out of line earlier when I acted out of anger.¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, I would also like to remind you that even the Tome of Troubled Times may not be entirely reliable. After all, it only reflects one¡¯s achievements. There are many people without achievements who are still incredibly strong. When you encounter someone who is not on the rankings in the future, don¡¯t act as arrogantly as you did in the restaurant today. Just because they aren¡¯t on the rankings does not mean that they are weak.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. However, I believe that people without actualbat experience have limited strength. They¡¯re the kind of people who can be challenged by even those with cultivation below theirs.¡±

    ¡°That is not necessarily the case,¡± Tang Wanzhuang whispered. ¡°Anyway, speaking of Huangfu Qing... Regardless of her actual strength, it makes sense to assume that she is associated with the Four Idols Cult. Don¡¯t trust the Four Idols Cult too much just because of your rtionship with Xia Chichi. Xia Chichi is Xia Chichi, and the Four Idols Cult is the Four Idols Cult. Her personal rtionship with you will not affect the cult¡¯s inclinations. If Vermillion Bird wants to kill you, she won¡¯t hesitate just because of Xia Chichi¡¯s feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Was there a reason you acted so arrogantly in the restaurant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the bigger the disturbance I cause, the more Xia Longyuan is likely to notice. And if he notices, others will be less likely to act. What could have led to trouble when I came to the capital has simply disappeared just like that. Everything became simpler.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that. You wanted His Majesty to meet with you, right? Unfortunately, it¡¯s Empress Wang who summoned you.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°Do you really dare to meet His Majesty? With your current attitude of calling him by name?¡±

    ¡°Well... I doubt he¡¯d actually care. But now I¡¯m even more afraid to see him. I learned some things at Anle Gambling House, and I feel that my previous assumptions were somewhat off. Now I think that it would be better not to rashly meet with him.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not ask him what he had learned in the gambling house, and just said, ¡°It seems you understand His Majesty even better than I do.¡±

    ¡°Because you are his subject and I am not.¡±

    ¡°You have your own judgments. It seems I was too anxious. Did I disrupt your ns by pulling you away?¡±

    ¡°No, actually, I¡¯ve already finished my business with the imperial noble consort. I¡¯m d that you were worried about me.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang fell silent.

    Thenterns hanging from the buildings to their left and right swayed in the rain, casting long shadows of their figures on the long streets on this rainy night.

    As they walked and talked, their tones were very calm. They chatted casually as if they were an old married couple taking a post-dinner stroll, and it all seemed so natural.

    It waspletely different from the interaction between Zhao Changhe and Huangfu Qing just now, and even different from the interactions between him and Tang Wanzhuang back in Gusu.

    Zhao Changhe understood why there was such awkwardness between him and Huangfu Qing.

    Besidescking the sedimentation of time, theycked sincerity andmon interests.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to leave, don¡¯t go right away,¡± Tang Wanzhuang finally said. ¡°Come and rest at my ce first. I¡¯ll arrange for some diversions for you by having it look like you¡¯re leaving in different directions.¡±

    ¡°Afraid of the empress?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice was so soft that even she could barely hear it. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of His Majesty.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt that Tang Wanzhuang actually knew quite a lot. At the very least, he felt that she knew no less than the people in the gambling house. Unlike what Huangfu Qing said, it wasn¡¯t that she waspletely unaware.

    She just did not want to know.

 Chapter 248: Would You Like to Have a Drink With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 248: Would You Like to Have a Drink With Me?</h4>

    At Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s home.

    The guqin-carrying maid stood guard outside the guest room, her face blushing with embarrassment.

    <i>What just happened? The youngdy brought home a man, who then went to take a bath while she quickly ran away. In the end, I¡¯m the one who is left here to serve him. Thankfully, he looked disdainful of me and even drove me out. Otherwise, would I have had to serve him while he was taking a bath?</i>

    <i>Wait, how dare that stinky bear look down on me? He hasn¡¯t evenpensated me for the time he broke the strings yet!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang appeared in front of her. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid murmured, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to serve him?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pinched her brow and said angrily, ¡°I asked you to arrange for people to fetch him some water. After that, you can go and do whatever you want. What is going on in your head? It¡¯s almost been an hour, do you think he¡¯s pickling vegetables in the tub?¡±

    ¡°...I can soak in the tub for that long.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a pickled vegetable!¡± Tang Wanzhuang nced at the door and lowered her voice with some anticipation. ¡°Have you been standing outside all this time? Did you hear any musice from inside?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± The guqin-carrying maid said. ¡°Miss, he¡¯s just a stinky bear.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang exined to her, ¡°This just isn¡¯t the right time. No one would y the guqin at this time.¡±

    The guqin-carrying maid looked at her sideways and said nothing.

    Tang Wanzhuang coughed lightly and knocked on the door.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pushed open the door and saw Zhao Changhe sitting by the window in his robes, pen in hand, writing something.

    <i>Outside the window, rain whispers its tale; upon the table, a verdantmp glows pale.</i>

    <i>d in robes, a pen held with care; in the depths of night, to toil and dare.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart could not help but skip a beat, feeling like this scene was something that she had seen in her dreams. For some reason, it tugged at her heartstrings even more than when she thought he had been ying the guqin.

    Unfortunately, instead of bringing him a bowl of hot soup, she was here to ask him when he was leaving.

    ¡°What are you writing?¡± she asked as she slowly approached, quietly taking a peek over his shoulder.

    It turned out to be a manual.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the agreement I had with Sisi. I have to continue providing her with manuals on the Sword Emperor¡¯s techniques. Thest set of content I gave her was not much, it was only until the level of the Profound Mysteries. I feel like that won¡¯t be enough, so I¡¯m preparing more,¡± Zhao Changhe replied as he wrote. ¡°We had an agreement, after all... I did not have a chance to write much during my travels, but seeing a pen and paper here reminded me of it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Is it because it¡¯s Sisi? What if it was a man instead?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her strangely. ¡°When I made the appointment with Han Wubing, I traveled thousands of li while being hunted down to fulfill it. He is not a woman, yet I still went to such lengths. What does her being a woman have anything to do with my fulfillment of agreements?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang realized that she had lost herposure and quickly looked down at his writing. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Hmm... Does this set reach the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just another set at the same level. I also need to produce multiple different sets of techniques. After all, they¡¯re a group, not just one person.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Tang Wanzhuang breathed a sigh of relief seeing that she had sessfully averted the discussion.

    In any case, Zhao Changhe did not have the inclination to talk much. He was rushing to finish this manual and then leave. It would not be good for him to dy his leave until dawn.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood aside quietly by his side, just like in the past in Gusu, habitually reaching out to grind ink for him.

    Themplight flickered, while the room became quieter in the rain.

    <i>His calligraphy has been getting better and better. Although he has not gotten to practice much, the wild and sharp edges have be more restrained, and the weight and grandeur have be more prominent. Yet, upon closer inspection, there¡¯s still a hidden sharpness, ready to burst out of the paper at any moment.</i>

    <i>His writing is just like him right now.</i>

    It was unclear how much time had passed, but the guqin-carrying maid¡¯s voice eventually came from outside the door. ¡°Miss, Yang Yaowu and the others just came to report that they are all ready. At least eighteen Zhao Changhes are ready to go. Young Master Zhao¡¯s horse is also in the rear courtyard, ready to go at any time.¡±

    The tranquil night was suddenly shattered.

    Zhao Changhe stopped writing, and Tang Wanzhuang came back to her senses.

    The two looked at each other and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Changhe handed over the manuscript. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt slightly regretful in her heart and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless next time. Ultimately, it¡¯s not the right time.¡±

    ¡°Mm. If I had your strength, I could flip the capital upside down. All these constraints are really annoying.¡± Zhao Changhe stood up, stretched, and suddenly smiled. ¡°Coming to the capital, going to so many ces in one night, I don¡¯t really even know what I was doing... In the end, I found it most rxing by your side, not having to think about anything else.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang rolled her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you busily writing secret manuals?¡±

    ¡°Compared to everything else, this is as leisurely as it gets.¡± Zhao Changhe picked up the saber leaning against the table. ¡°But actually, I don¡¯t really want it to be like this.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang paused, ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Zhao Changhe turned to leave, he said, ¡°Next time, I hope that when I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to think about anything.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang watched his departing figure intently, neither seeing him off nor saying anything.

    He had always been doing this¡ªsetting an example with his actions just to spare a few extra worries for someone.

    <i> </i> *

    As if by the will of the heavens, when Zhao Changhe rode away from Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s home, the heavy rain that had been pouring suddenly stopped, leaving only a light drizzle, as if bidding him farewell.

    At the same time, the sound of horse hooves rose loudly as eighteen other Zhao Changhes scattered in all directions. Eighteen identical horses, eighteen identical sabers, almost indistinguishable from one another, exited through the four gates of the capital, moving toward various directions.

    Tang Wanzhuang suppressed the urge to climb up to a high vantage point and watch him leave, fearing that her gaze might inadvertently reveal the real Zhao Changhe.

    Meanwhile, Huangfu Qing stood on high ground with great interest, scanning the scattered Zhao Changhes as if testing to see whether she could recognize him among any of them.

    Her gaze ultimately settled on the figure heading south. He was quite easy to recognize, actually. It would have been difficult to find so many white-socked ck horses in such a short time. Most of the horses they used simply had the areas around their hooves painted white, and it was impossible topletely disguise a person¡¯s face to look exactly like Zhao Changhe¡¯s. Of course, at a nce, it was hard to tell the difference, but it failed to stump Huangfu Qing, who was well-prepared.

    <i>Hah, that guy still deliberately headed south, when he could have just gone through the west or north gates. Heading south will require him to take a detour. Well, I guess this is to be expected of him.</i>

    Watching his departing figure, Huangfu Qing sighed softly.

    This trip to the capital hadpletely deviated from her expectations. In fact, the whole situationpletely deviated from expectations. The original n was for her to sneak in quietly, silently take care of pce affairs, visit her brother, and then leave the capital again. She would then apany him as he headed to the Grasnds.

    However, his cover had been blown at the city, causing a stir. He could not hide, and he did not want to hide. Everywhere he went felt like a rush, and he could not aplish anything. And since he left the capital at night like this, it would be inconvenient for her to apany him again. She had just returned, and there was still a lot of unfinished business for her to attend to.

    Although she knew that he was right, and it was right not to follow him anymore, Huangfu Qing still felt somewhat regretful.

    She had been the one to lead him to the capital, but it was not the right time. Perhaps if they had not gone to the capital so soon, she could have enjoyed more carefree moments like back in Sword Lake City, heading north together with him with ease and freedom.

    His figure soon could no longer be seen from the city. Huangfu Qing took out the pig mask, her delicate hand trembling slightly as if she wanted to crush it.

    However, her hand remained stiff, and after a while, she put it back in her pocket.

    One of her trusted aides whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, a letter from the Grasnds.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Venerable ck Tortoise said that he¡¯s received the message. If he goes to the Grasnd, the venerable will contact him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Huangfu Qing extended her delicate hand to catch the drizzle. Suddenly, she whispered softly, ¡°He¡¯s still not strong enough... His boldness is just a fa?ade. Inwardly, he¡¯s weak, unable to withstand the storm. I wonder, when he breaks through the Profound Gate, unlocks the Profound Mysteries, and returns to the capital, what storms will he face?¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe arrived at the southern outskirts of the capital in the light drizzle, about ten li away.

    The sky was already beginning to brighten. There was a pavilion at the ten-li mark, with a postal station nearby. Outside the station, there was a breakfast stall where people were eating porridge and steamed buns in small groups.

    Zhao Changhe dismounted and decided to have some breakfast before continuing on his journey.

    As soon as he got to the stall, a skinny old man caught his eye.

    He was drinking alcohol.

    He was drinking wine this early in the morning, while others were drinking porridge, throwing a peanut into his mouth after every sip of wine. He looked very content.

    His robes were exquisite, and he had an elegant demeanor. He looked like a high-ranking official. But a high-ranking official would not be alone, without any attendants.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze seemed to prompt a response from the old man. The old man turned to look at him and smiled faintly, ¡°Little brother, your wine gourd looks good... It seems that we share a simr taste. At this time of the autumn, when the heavy rain has just stopped, would you like to have a drink with me?¡±

 Chapter 249: Particularly Kind

    <h4>Chapter 249: Particrly Kind</h4>

    Zhao Changhe found it rather difficult to believe this was just a chance encounter. However, if it was not, meaning that the old man was specifically waiting for him here, then that might be even more surprising and impressive.

    Before dispersing together with the different body doubles, he himself had not even known which gate he would be leaving the capital from. He had chosen itpletely at random. So, had this old man been able to predict his movements? Or had he simply followed him and just arrived at the breakfast stall before him, meaning that he was able to move even faster than Snow-Treading Crow?

    Unable to figure it out for the moment, Zhao Changhe simply decided to treat it as an ordinary encounter. He sat down across from the old man and said, ¡°Although I also enjoy a drink or two, it¡¯s not good to drink on an empty stomach in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m drinking on an empty stomach? Look, there are some peanuts here.¡± The old man pushed the peanuts toward Zhao Changhe. ¡°Want some?¡±

    Zhao Changhe snapped his fingers at the waiter and said, ¡°Bring some steamed buns over here.¡±

    Soon, steaming hot steamed buns were served, and Zhao Changhe pushed some toward the old man. ¡°Have some to properly fill your stomach.¡±

    Not bothering with any politeness, Zhao Changhe grabbed a steamed bun and took a few bites. Then, he leisurely poured himself a cup of wine to wash down the bun.

    The old man also took a steamed bun and ate slowly. As he watched Zhao Changhe devour his food without pause, amusement glinted in his eyes.

    It was not until Zhao Changhe finished one bun that the old man said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a good appetite. A powerful-looking person with a powerful-looking saber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe picked up another steamed bun and looked at the old man. ¡°Do you recognize the saber?¡±

    ¡°A unique saber such as this? Even if I did not recognize it or see it before, I would still take a second look.¡±

    ¡°Are you a high-ranking official?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡± The old man sipped his wine and asked, ¡°Do I not look like one?¡±

    ¡°Not quite; at least, I¡¯ve never seen a high-ranking official without any attendants.¡±

    ¡°In that case, little brother, what do you think of this kind of official?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted his eyes and looked at him for some time before slowly replying, ¡°Whether an official is good or not, you can¡¯t tell from a ce like this.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you tell?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed to a sleeping beggar curled up in a corner near the postal station. ¡°We¡¯re quite close to the capital, meaning that we¡¯re right under the emperor¡¯s feet. Don¡¯t you find such people quite unsightly?¡±

    The old man said, ¡°I mean, if you find him to be unsightly, then why not kill him?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze turned sharp, but the old man acted as if nothing happened, continuing to pour and drink his wine.

    Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°I find the barbarians more unsightly. Why don¡¯t you kill some of them?¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, that can be done.¡±

    ¡°What if I find you disagreeable? Shall I slit your throat myself?¡±

    ¡°In that case, little brother, please go ahead and do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone or anything that can¡¯t be killed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all about perspective. For example, if you want to eradicate beggars, first you need others to listen to your thoughts. If you can only ask others, you¡¯ll only get their thoughts. Even if you disagree, it won¡¯t matter because you have no authority.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded slightly. ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°Where are you headed after leaving the capital, little brother?¡±

    ¡°Yanmen.¡±

    ¡°The beggars can only be dealt with in the capital.¡±

    ¡°The barbarians can only be dealt with at Yanmen.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Just like killing some beggars won¡¯t make them disappear, killing some barbarians won¡¯t make them disappear. To solve the root of the problem with the barbarians, you¡¯ll have to be in the capital, not Yanmen.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then said slowly, ¡°As you said, even if I express my thoughts in the capital, it won¡¯t matter since I have no authority.¡±

    ¡°Were you intending to intervene?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at him, absentmindedly nibbling on the steamed bun as if trying to fill himself up and be ready to face any unexpected circumstances.

    The old man chuckled softly and changed the subject, ¡°Little brother,st night at the Zhang Family Restaurant, you drank wine and beat people up. When the jar of wine was emptied, everyone was in awe. Why did you leave in such haste before dawn? It seems like you still had some unfinished business, no? Well, since we¡¯ve chanced upon each other, may I inquire about the reason? ¡°

    Zhao Changhe said cautiously, ¡°I just came to the capital to have some fun, and when I felt there was nothing left to do, I left. What would be the point of staying any longer?¡±

    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Such an abrupt departure. Are you not leaving with regrets having left some matters unfinished?¡±

    Zhao Changhe simply asked, ¡°Did youe here and wait for me to help me finish this unfinished business?¡±

    ¡°You can see it that way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost choked on the steamed bun.

    What was his unfinished business?

    It was to meet Xia Longyuan with his own eyes.

    Both Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing had seen through the fact that he had made all thatmotion at the restaurant just to attract Xia Longyuan¡¯s attention and get an audience with him... Given that he had inherited Xia Longyuan¡¯s Six Harmonies Art and Dragon Bird, it was impossible for Xia Longyuan to be unaware of his intentions. Zhao Changhe thus believed that he could get an audience with Xia Longyuan and converse with him.

    There was also a high probability that Xia Longyuan was well aware of everything between him and Xia Chichi. Since he was already at the capital, Zhao Changhe felt it was better to meet directly rather than hide or conceal himself.

    But then, when he went to the gambling den to gather information, he was frightened. If Xia Longyuan had really killed his own son, then it was possible that he had some mental problems. The consequences of meeting him had thus be unpredictable. Combined with the information he received from Huangfu Qing, it was unlikely he would even get to meet the real Xia Longyuan. Most likely, he would encounter the fake, which would be worthless. The fake might even be more inclined to kill him, if anything.

    Tang Wanzhuang knew this, and this was why she was afraid of what the emperor might do.

    The situation was not as he had expected, so it was best for him to leave. This was why the trip had ended in disappointment, with him having to sneak away in the dead of night. He hadpletely abandoned the thought of meeting Xia Longyuan.

    But now, this person in front of him imed to be here to help himplete his unfinished business.

    <i>Fuck! Don¡¯t tell me this is Xia Longyuan!</i>

    <i>Not only is it Xia Longyuan, he¡¯s probably even the real one! And even if he isn¡¯t, he must be someone sent here by the real Xia Longyuan.</i>

    However, Zhao Changhe felt that there was little significance in sending someone in such a situation. Finding a subordinate more loyal than even Tang Wanzhuang was not easy. She would have been the best mouthpiece, and there would have been no need to send anyone else. Therefore, if Xia Longyuan was willing toe and meet him, then it would probably be him in person.

    Even though Zhao Changhe had considered countless possible identities that the old man might assume, he never thought that he would encounter Xia Longyuan in such a situation, sitting here by the side of the road, chatting like an ordinary old man with a smile on his face. He waspletely unprepared.

    If this guy wanted to kill him, he might as well finish his wine and then off himself. There was no point in trying to resist.

    Hoping for a stroke of luck, Zhao Changhe cautiously probed, ¡°After talking so much, I still have not even gotten to ask you for your name.¡±

    The old man smiled ambiguously, ¡°Whoever you think I am, that I am.¡±

    <i>Fuck.</i>

    Zhao Changhe decided to be straightforward and said, ¡°Someone as capable as you, why bother pretending to be some high-ranking old man and y these games? Does it serve any purpose? It¡¯s just lowering your standards for no reason.¡±

    Xia Longyuan said calmly, ¡°It does. For many, many years, nobody has treated me differently because of who I appear to be. They just see an old man; they would advise me not to drink on an empty stomach, tell me to eat something, and even buy me steamed buns to eat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Is this how experts like you like to test people?¡±

    Xia Longyuan: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that someone like you would judge others based on such trivial matters. In your eyes, this should all be irrelevant. From your perspective, everyone is quantified based on their strengths, weaknesses, and uses.¡±

    ¡°Is this how you see Xia Longyuan?¡±

    ¡°Is that not the case? When I pointed out the beggar, your reaction was to kill him.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Xia Longyuan suddenly chuckled. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. Well, at least I wouldn¡¯t kill you because of the kind gesture you¡¯ve shown me by buying me a steamed bun.¡±

    ¡°So you haven¡¯t killed me, but why really is that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m already being particrly kind to you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Look, I know you¡¯re here with regrets, so I came here specifically to fulfill your desires foring to the capital, to ensure your trip is a sess and not in vain. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m treating you really well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied slowly, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Xia Longyuan sipped his wine leisurely and continued, ¡°My martial arts and techniques, my daughter, my most loyal subject, and my imperial noble consort¡ªthey¡¯re all yours. Have I ever caused you trouble? If I¡¯m not good to you, then who in this entire world is good to you? The blind woman?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt his heart skip a beat.

    This Xia Longyuan was really different from what he imagined... Of course, that was because they had not delved into deeper topics yet. The big shot was still just teasing him at the moment.

    But no matter how much he teased, Zhao Changhe finally encountered the only person in the world who could casually converse with him about the blind woman.

    He had originally thought thating to the capital was a mistake, and it had been a meaningless trip, so he had left.

    But unexpectedly, the purpose of his trip awaited him here.

    ¡°You should havee earlier. They¡¯re like a bunch of little kids, making wild guesses, frightening themselves. It¡¯sughable. Who would have the patience to deal with a bunch of little ants who think too highly of themselves?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not reply.

    Xia Longyuan emptied his cup, stood up, and said, ¡°Autumn is perfect, and even just the morning sun puts one in a positive mood. Care to apany your father for a walk?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    <i>Wait, just a moment ago, you mentioned your daughter, meaning that you know about everything. How can you just suddenly refer to yourself as my father?!</i>

    While the martial prowess of the world¡¯s strongest might not be visible at the moment, Zhao Changhe had to admit that the man¡¯s wit was certainly right up there. He thus took a deep breath and hurried to catch up, saying, ¡°I never acknowledged that, so don¡¯t casually im yourself as my father.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your father-inw still your father? Suit yourself, don¡¯t call me that if you¡¯ve got what it takes.¡±

    The world¡¯s number one was indeed the world¡¯s number one. Just one sentence and it was a one-shot kill.

 Chapter 250: Family Matters

    <h4>Chapter 250: Family Matters</h4>

    The sun was rising, yet the drizzle continued falling. Two seemingly contradictory natural phenomena urring simultaneously, yet not seeming out of ce to observers.

    It was a sunshower.

    An old man leisurely walked along the main road with his hands behind his back, while a young man led a horse behind him, following closely.

    The scene looked much like a father and son going out to work.

    It was only after the old man stood up would one realize just how tall he was. Even though age had definitely taken its toll, and his muscles were no longer well-defined, one could still see traces of youthful vigor from his frame. Though old, he remained upright, sturdy as a mountain, with a dignified bearing that only served to enhance his aura.

    And then there was the tall young man, carrying a broad saber, appearing somewhat aggrieved as he led the horse. They gave off the impression that they were indeed a family.

    In terms of facial features, they did not actually look too simr. But if one were to search formonalities with a predetermined mindset, one would inevitably find some simrities, at least in terms of their dignified and handsome appearances. It could easily be imagined that the old man was also quite the handsome young man in his younger days, but now he appeared more restrained, while the young man behind him exuded more vigor and boldness.

    While Zhao Changhe was leading his horse, he could not help but think about how Chichi truly did carry the old man¡¯s genes, especially when she dressed up as Luo Qi.

    Only a handsome old man could have such a beautiful daughter. Although in terms of age, he could probably be considered Chichi¡¯s grandfather at the very least.

    <i>Who would have thought that this old man would proudly im the status of my father-inw?</i> Zhao Changhe had considered thousands of different scenarios for meeting Xia Longyuan, but he had certainly not foreseen this one, so he could only follow along with an honest heart.

    Xia Longyuan, on the other hand, seemed quite rxed. He surveyed his surroundings wordlessly as he walked on the main road as if admiring his empire.

    Zhao Changhe eventually could not hold back any longer. He had countless things he wanted to ask Xia Longyuan about, but he had to find a way to broach the subject. He decided to start with what seemed like a rtively light-hearted family matter, ¡°So, you know Chichi is your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s weird about that?¡± Xia Longyuan pondered for a moment, then tapped his head. ¡°Oh, I guess others might indeed find it hard to figure out. Suddenly there¡¯s someone like you, and Chichi willingly gives her identity to you, with both of you misleading countless eyes... If I were in Tang Wanzhuang or Cui Wenjing¡¯s shoes, I might be at a loss too, haha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe had no expression on his face.

    <i>I don¡¯t get why you¡¯reughing. Didn¡¯t a lot of this mess end up happening because your daughter doesn¡¯t want to recognize you as her father? But it seems that you just find it amusing to have everyone running around in circles...</i>

    ¡°But those two are also cunning foxes,¡± Xia Longyuan said with a smile. ¡°Do you really think they believe that you¡¯re my child? Once they set their sights on you, it doesn¡¯t matter who you really are. They can make you out to be whoever they want you to be. If Chichi were to stand before them and im her rightful identity, they would probably kill her.¡±

    This was considered a tant deception of the ruler, yet the emperor spoke of it with a smile, as if it did not concern him at all. Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart was pounding as he cautiously probed, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°Why deceive yourself?¡± Xia Longyuan replied. ¡°Wenjing¡¯s choice could be considered selfish, but Wanzhuang¡¯s isn¡¯t. Even if I were angry at Wenjing, I would not even be mad at Wanzhuang. You don¡¯t need to be so fearful.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m terrified just thinking about what might happen if you truly were angry at Cui Wenjing. If you and him were to take your feud to extremes, then you might just be the Bloodthirsty Asura instead of me.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had a lot on his mind, but he did not know how to articte it. <i>Xia Longyuan knows everything, so why isn¡¯t he doing or saying anything? Does he just see everything as a game?</i>

    Xia Longyuan continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I don¡¯t know what you and Chichi have discussed, or rather, I don¡¯t know what Chichi and her mother have discussed... They probably see me as the ultimate scoundrel. It would be better to hear both sides¡¯ perspectives.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    <i>What are you trying to say with this...</i>

    ¡°Did her exnation leave out a key premise, specifically why Chichi¡¯s mother wanted to assassinate me?¡± Xia Longyuan smiled. ¡°The Four Idols Cult¡¯s doctrine is uneptable to any ruler or monarch, and anyone in power wouldbel them as heretics. But back then, they were still young. They had not evenid the foundation for breaking the dimensions to allow for the gods to descend to our world. They were merely a bunch of fools who were dreaming aloud, and there was nothing really wrong with that. In other words, although we opposed each other, there was not any fierce conflict just yet. So why would she suddenly attempt to assassinate me? Have you ever thought about that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say I have. At the time, I just thought that it was normal for those from demonic cults to want to assassinate the emperor. I was more confused about why she had the confidence to assassinate the most powerful person in the world.¡±

    ¡°She did not start out with assassination in mind. She disguised herself as a maid from the Luo n to get close to me. She simply infiltrated the pce on behalf of the Four Idols Cult. It¡¯s not much different from what they¡¯re doing now,¡± said Xia Longyuan. ¡° Originally, this kind of mission should not have fallen to a saintess of theirs. The Four Idols Cult could have sent anyone, like a serpent or a pig. However, she took matters into her own hands because she was the princess of the previous dynasty, and she intended to kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°...Damn.¡±

    ¡°Soter, she did not dare to go back to the cult after failing the mission. Her unauthorized actions, coupled with her defilement and childbirth as a saintess of their cult, would have made her death even worse. In the end, she fell ill and died, and the cult had no idea what happened to her. This caused a lot of problems, as many responsibilities were left unattended. For example, the exploration of Beimang was put on hold, leaving the Four Idols Cult in a predicament.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly became enlightened. The lingering doubts about why Chichi had not returned to the Four Idols Cult when her mother was still alive, nor had been brought back by anyone from the cult, finally made sense.

    ¡°I actually had no interest in her.¡± Xia Longyuan smiled. ¡°I mean, just think about it. The crown prince was already ten years old at that time. Why did I not have another son? I had already severed all worldly ties for seven or eight years at that time. Where would I suddenly gain the interest to bear another child?¡±

    Zhao Changhemented, ¡°I previously guessed that you deliberately wanted to cause a rupture in the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°I already told you, you all think so highly of yourselves, thinking that you¡¯re worth scheming against. Was the Four Idols Cult back then even worth scheming against? Are they even worth scheming against right now?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I was simply intrigued by the Night Emperor revered by the Four Idols Cult, and I also came to wonder whether my techniques were actually of the Azure Dragon¡¯s lineage. I wondered if I could rece the Night Emperor, since I was so powerful. So I wanted to give it a try, and the best way to try was through dual cultivation, as only then could we peer into each other¡¯s deepest secrets. Since she had been trying to seduce her way into the pce anyway, it all just happened naturally.¡±

    ¡°...Did you figure anything out?¡±

    ¡°It was ambiguous. The will of an emperor is generally just aligned with the will of the Azure Dragon. After all, the ancient Azure Dragon was also an earthly emperor. To be honest, the doctrine of the Four Idols Cult is somewhatcking. If I really imed to be the reincarnation of the Azure Dragon, it would not have been impossible to seed. In fact, Chichi¡¯s mother even seemed to genuinely believe that to be the case, and she was ecstatic,¡± said Xia Longyuan. His tone finally became tinged with some regret as he said, ¡°At that time, she really thought that she could recruit me into joining the cult, and then everything would have been perfect just like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe considered his words carefully and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea. You could deceive her with good intentions, and who knows, maybe you could even subdue the entire Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°If I could truly embody all the four idols, then I would not have minded bing the leader of the cult just as the Night Emperor once did. Unfortunately, after trying, I found that it was not feasible. I could not amodate the White Tiger Divine Art, so even if I did join the cult, I would have only be a venerable at most. That is simply not what I want.¡± Xia Longyuan suddenly smiled. ¡°Why have you consistently refrained from joining the Four Idols Cult? Is it also because you don¡¯t want to be tied down? If you could be the leader, would you join it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent.

    ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± Xia Longyuanughed. ¡°And actually, I believe you might just be able to do it...¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, avoiding the topic, and he instead asked, ¡°After you found out that she was pregnant... Since these matters had nothing to do with the child, why didn¡¯t you bring her back? Was it because of their bloodline being of the previous dynasty?¡±

    ¡°At first, it was indeed because of that. You could easily guess what the consequences would be if officials from the previous dynasty, like those of the Huangfu n, were to find out about this. Furthermore, the empress¡¯ views on the matter would onlyplicate things unnecessarily as her appearance would conflict with the crown prince, and could destabilize the empire. So, I just left her a jade pendant, both as a token and a legacy. If it was a boy, he would inherit my techniques and be able to roam the world freely without having to get involved with the affairs of the pce; if it was a girl, it would not be much of a problem. I would wee her into the pce and personally guide her in cultivating a more suitable cultivation technique rather than predetermined ones that may ruin a perfectly good seedling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded.

    <i>I thought he favored sons over daughters. But ording to this exnation, it¡¯s actually the opposite! So when he told Chichi¡¯s mother that he woulde to pick her up, he actually meant it. But why did he note?</i>

    ¡°Are you confused about what happenedter?¡± Xia Longyuan smiled slightly. ¡°At that time, my mindset was still that of an emperor who was considering the empire¡¯s interests. But shortly after, some things happened, and my perspective changed. If I was even considering whether to kill the crown prince, why would I bother bringing back a daughter?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that for them, discussing family matters would inevitably evolve into discussing matters of the empire.

    <i>Damn it, did you really kill the crown prince yourself?</i>

 Chapter 251: My Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 251: My Pursuit</h4>

    No wonder Ying Five spected that the crown prince may have been killed by Xia Longyuan himself... Only if Xia Longyuan had done it himself would Tang Wanzhuang and the others¡¯ silence be justified, as well as why the Wang n had suddenly turned against him. Otherwise, such a serious political incident should have resulted in widespread bloodshed throughout the nation. Even if an exnation was given, heads should have rolled, yet there had never been any reports of turmoil due to this matter.

    Thus, either Xia Longyuan had other reasons for preventing Tang Wanzhuang and the others from investigating, or he had simply killed the crown prince himself.

    But he only said that he had been considering killing the crown prince, without specifying if he actually had gone through with it. He had also not said anything about why the crown prince had only died around a year ago when it seemed like he had been considering killing him much earlier... All of this made Zhao Changhe so frustrated that he did not want to talk about the crown prince anymore. He would much rather go back to talking about himself and Xia Chichi.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough about the crown prince. Anyway, my perspective had not yet changed back when Xia Chichi was born. When I left her, I did not leave anyone by her side because the Luo n were originally my trusted minions, and I thought having them watch over her would be good enough. Thing is, there was a slip-up, and one of them actually had the balls to try and dupe me. And he did it. He sent someone to report that the baby was a prince, and I didn¡¯t even think it could be fake.¡±

    Zhao Changhe really wanted to send the emoji that held its forehead whileughing and crying right now.

    <i>Your choice of words is bing more and more modern. Is it because my presence has made you happy?</i>

    <i>Anyway, despite everyone racking their brains, the answer to some things was actually incredibly simple. At the end of the day, Xia Longyuan is still human, and humans make mistakes... I mean, I can easily understand why he made such a mistake at that time. Who could have imagined that the head of the Luo n would dare to y such a trick? It¡¯s simply fucking outrageous.</i>

    Xia Longyuan could not help but feel a bit amused and exasperated at the same time. ¡°Well, since I thought the child was a boy, I did everything as I nned in the beginning. I just sent them that jade pendant and left it at that. I never sent any experts from the pce.¡±

    He sighed, and then continued, ¡°She was clearly a strong person, yet she went crazy and died of illness because I never returned... I never expected something like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s because genuine feelings can lead to such oues, even if she may have had ulterior motives at first...¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Xia Longyuan did notment. After a slight pause, he continued with the story. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s basically a soap opera plot. When she passed away, I had the pce guards investigate, and I finally found out that the child was actually a girl. But by that time, I already saw things differently, and I no longer had any intention of taking her in. I did not even refute the rumors about the Luo n possibly having a rightful heir of mine. Actually, I even fueled those rumors by acting ambiguously. If the Luo n wanted to have one of theirs bear the identity of a prince, then so be it. It was up to them whether they could handle it. ¡°

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, realizing that much of what had happened was due to mistakes and coincidences. If Xia Longyuan had not been deceived by the Luo n¡¯s false information earlier, he would have really taken his child in earlier, and then there would have been no chance for him to ever meet any ¡°senior brother Luo Qi.¡±

    The downfall of the Luo n was truly self-inflicted. Even if Vermillion Bird had not wiped them out, Chichi would have probably done so herself once she found out the truth. Zhao Changhe now could not help but wonder if Vermillion Bird had massacred them partly because she had discovered the truth behind the incident after entering the pce and sought revenge.

    Xia Longyuan allowed the rumors about the prince to spread out with malicious intent, enjoying the spectacle. Without his ambiguous attitude, others would not have been so convinced that there was a prince within the Luo n.

    Despite the lengthy conversation, Xia Longyuan had only briefly touched upon the matter of the crown prince¡¯s death and avoided discussing it further, instead choosing to delve into the details of past family affairs. Rather than simply chatting with Zhao Changhe to rify some of his doubts, it seemed more like he was using Zhao Changhe as a mouthpiece to converse with his daughter...

    <i>Does this mean that he still harbors some fatherly affection for Chichi? Does he not want his daughter to continue hating him? Did he joke about a father-inw also being a father so as to not appear as someone utterly heartless?</i>

    <i>There are likely many secrets pertaining to the death of the crown prince... and from how things seem, I doubt Xia Longyuan will be revealing them to me.</i>

    <i>Essentially, it seems that he isn¡¯t here to answer my questions nor clear my doubts, he came here for his daughter.</i>

    When he spoke about treating Zhao Changhe particrly well or allowing him to leave the capital without regrets, there might indeed be some truth to it since¡ªZhao Changhe had realized it by now¡ªthey both came from the same world. But being from the same ce did not necessarily mean that they would have any emotional attachments to one another, and Xia Longyuan¡¯s attitude was truly hard to gauge... It was to the point where Zhao Changhe did not even dare to directly discuss many matters with him.

    After another period of silence, Xia Longyuan suddenly asked, ¡°What was the point of the blind woman sending you to Chichi?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seemed like it was just the result of a random draw to me.¡±

    Xia Longyuan was momentarily surprised and turned to scrutinize Zhao Changhe for the first time.

    Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Senior, do you know the meaning behind this?¡±

    <i>Senior...</i> Xia Longyuan chewed on the word, then suddenly smiled and withdrew his gaze. ¡°The heavenly dao has perished, the world is crumbling apart, the great dao no longer gathers, and it is uncertain who fate belongs to. Countless pairs of eyes watching from the shadows, observing this arena, each with their own schemes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°We are all ced in this jar like a bunch of gu. We¡¯re given different destinies and qualities, and left to grow to a certain extent... then we¡¯re harvested? Is this fate decided by the heavens or by man?¡±

    Xia Longyuan said, ¡°Why are you asking me something like that?¡±

    ¡°Because it looks like you seem to be resisting, and in a disadvantageous position, unable to handle everything.¡±

    Xia Longyuan burst intoughter. ¡°You used to think ill of me, but now you seem to think highly of me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Please enlighten me, senior.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as resisting or not resisting.¡± Xia Longyuan¡¯s smile faded. His gaze became t and indifferent. ¡°I am simply taking the initiative to stir some trouble for them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent.

    Xia Longyuan asked, ¡°What is your pursuit?¡±

    ¡°To go home.¡±

    Xia Longyuan was momentarily stumped.

    Zhao Changhe really wanted to send a smug emoji right now. It was frustrating tomunicate with those from the modern world without using emojis.

    Suddenly, Xia Longyuan smiled andmented, ¡°Not bad, that¡¯s a good pursuit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s demeanor was amiable. It was as if he was really conversing with a junior from the same hometown. ¡°Once, my pursuit was the pinnacle of martial arts. When my martial arts reached a certain level, I naturally began to want to unify the world and rule over it. That¡¯s why I established the empire. As I told you earlier, I cared for the stability of the empire in the past.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That is simply how men should be, such pursuits are normal.¡±

    ¡°But as we both know, this is not the end. The gods and Buddhas of the previous era attained immortality or, to put it more elegantly, the true essence of power. When you¡¯ve done everything that should be done in the world, won¡¯t you feel like something is missing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Some people might feel that way, while others might be content. Of course, heroes like you would probably always feel like there is always more to be done.¡±

    ¡°Of course. In fact, I find what I have now rather tasteless. It¡¯s just a reality show in the eyes of others.¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted his eyes slightly, feeling a simr thing. He felt as if he was a character in a reality show in the eyes of the blind woman, a particrly unpleasant feeling.

    Xia Longyuan said, ¡°Since it¡¯s tasteless, then why not let it go.¡±

    Subconsciously, Zhao Changhe stopped in his tracks and turned to look at him.

    <i>Let it go... What does he mean by that? The colossal empire that he painstakingly built, his position as the supreme emperor, the prosperity of the world... Does he not want any of them anymore? Is this what he meant by neither resisting nor not resisting? Does he just want it to fall apart as well?</i>

    ¡°Whatever they¡¯re scheming, it doesn¡¯t matter. Perhaps they all even want to be the heavenly dao...¡± Xia Longyuan pointed to the sky. ¡°You¡¯re all just a bunch of rotten bones in the graveyard... You can do it, but I can¡¯t?¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As if in response to his provocation, thunder rumbled in the sky amidst the gentle autumn rain.

    The sunlight dissipated; the sun and moon lost their radiance.

    A bolt of lightning suddenly struck down, and Xia Longyuan rushed toward it with a punch, directly confronting the lightning. ¡°Witness my fist, can it break open the heavens?!¡±

    A deafening roar echoed, and a terrifying force swept over. Zhao Changhe raised his arms to shield his face and was pushed back several steps. Through the gap between his arms, he clearly saw Xia Longyuan sway slightly.

    <i>Huangfu Qing said that he must be engaged in a covert battle with someone or some people, and sure enough... How could he have the mind to care about a bunch of ants at a time like this?</i>

    But even though Xia Longyuan was swaying, the sky cleared.

    The lightning dissipated, and the sunlight returned.

    <i>Is this how the chuuni name for his fist art came to be?</i>

    But at this moment, Zhao Changhe did not feel like the name was chuuni at all. Even Dragon Bird, which was shaking with excitement on his back, no longer seemed chuuni anymore.

    With a single punch, this man was truly able to disperse lightning and dispel dark clouds. Xia Longyuan disyed the awe-inspiring might of a true emperor, a man who could force the world to kneel in front of him.

    This was the first time that Zhao Changhe had witnessed such a direct confrontation with celestial phenomena. It was only at this moment that he learned that once one reached Xia Longyuan¡¯s level, it was actually possible to achieve such a feat. He could not help but wonder if they were still even beings of the same dimension.

    As someone who truly was able to face the gods and Buddhas, he was undoubtedly deserving of the title Number One Under Heaven!

 Chapter 252: His Game

    <h4>Chapter 252: His Game</h4>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze that held a hint of admiration, Xia Longyuan¡¯s hint of madness remained uncontained, and ferocityy within his eyes. ¡°Although our goals may differ, wanting to go home is just as good. Let me ask you this, when you want to go back, will you kneel down and beg them to send you back, or will you step on their faces and tell them that you can walk out on your own? And let me ask you this, why should I just ept being brought in here like a prisoner? What right do they have?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at his gray hair, feeling slightly moved.

    He might be from the same era in the modern world, just that he was thrown into this world decades earlier, stirring up his own extraordinary storms. No matter how he manipted the winds and clouds, he was still fundamentally someone who had been away from home for decades and could not return.

    Of course, he did not really seem to want to go back, but neither was he a rebel. This man was a hero above all, seeking to trample on the world and rece those above.

    However, despite their differing motives, the challenges they faced were remarkably simr.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and responded earnestly, ¡°Thetter.¡±

    Xia Longyuan burst intoughter. ¡°Well said! I thought you would not even dare to say it out loud!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit difficult. I¡¯m not as powerful as you, senior. What do I do if lightning strikes my head?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that! People like you are one in a million, how could they waste you? Besides, they aren¡¯t as strong as you think.¡±

    ¡°Are they really not?¡±

    ¡°The fall of the heavenly dao, the copse of the era, the twilight of the gods¡ªnone of those are fake. Where are the gods and Buddhas who truly manipte the world? They¡¯re just a bunch of weak old farts pretending to be gods. What¡¯s so great about them?¡± Xia Longyuan sneered. ¡°The blind woman is a prime example. Either she is just a spirit or her power is sealed. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s just a piece of trash who knows how to put on airs. Do you think she can do anything to me?¡±

    There was silence all around, with nothing but the wind blowing and rain nting. The golden foil on his chest remained motionless, and the blind woman, wherever she was, remained silent too.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered that he had identally grabbed the blind woman¡¯s hand.

    It was different from when he grasped Huangfu Qing¡¯s hand. Huangfu Qing had a liking for him and was not wary, but what about the blind woman? They had only met briefly back then.

    And the substance he¡¯d been wiping... never mind.

    <i>This only proves that Xia Longyuan is right. The blind woman is actually extremely weak. And he is implying that the blind woman is just one example, with many more to follow, such as... the Sword Emperor, maybe? That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t the Sword Emperor a typical example of the gods and Buddhas waiting to awaken?</i>

    <i>Xia Longyuan referred to them as a bunch of rotten bones in a graveyard. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be able to fight against them even if they¡¯re weak right now. Even he himself staggered under their blows.</i>

    <i>Actually, some think that he has hidden injuries, and that might actually be the case...</i>

    ¡°My deration of war began when I destroyed the Buddhists years ago. I did not destroy their temples, but the true Buddhas. What could they do about it? I have done many simr things across the years.¡± Xia Longyuan finally regained his calm demeanor and continued to stroll. ¡°When I don¡¯t care about the empire, descendants, or women... I have no weaknesses. The Wang n, the Maitreya Cult, the Four Idols Cult, all of their actions are just a good piece of drama to me.¡±

    ¡°I understand your thoughts. But...¡± Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment. ¡°But senior, since you don¡¯t want the empire, why not just pass it on to someone suitable? After all...¡±

    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t stand the chaos and the suffering of the people? Just as you pointed at the beggar when we began our conversation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do admire your ambitions, but when ites to this specific point... If you don¡¯t want to manage it, then give it to someone who does. This drama isn¡¯t worth watching.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange to me that you would have such thoughts,¡± remarked Xia Longyuan. ¡°When you came to this world, did you not feel detached? Just like when reading a book or watching a movie, the joys and sorrows of this world should have nothing to do with you. You¡¯re not a person of this world, so why bother caring so much?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred. He had indeed experienced this kind of detachment, but not to such an extreme extent¡ªit had never been to the point of being apathetic.

    ¡ª<i>If you find the beggar unsightly, just kill him</i>.

    This thought did not result from some enlightenment; rather, it was simply his genuine intention. Xia Longyuan had no interest in philosophical enlightenment when it came to those whom he deemed mere ants.

    In fact, from the beginning, Xia Longyuan had always seen the world as nothing more than a reality show ying right before his eyes. In his eyes, those of this world were no different from characters in a show or NPCs in a game. Whether they were the gods from the previous eras or the White Tiger Saintess. His train of thought had been consistent: ¡°Let me try this,¡± then ¡°Is it effective?¡±

    When facing the White Tiger Saintess, it was as if she was not even a woman to him, just a clue to be tested, a piece that might just fit in the puzzle he was trying to solve.

    His pursuit of martial arts excellence, his ambition to conquer the world¡ªhe was treating this entire world as a game, a game with level-up mechanics, warfare, management, and strategy. Eventually, however, the game became dull and tasteless to him, so he stopped ying it and began ying with the gods and Buddhas instead.

    When referring to the gods and Buddhas overlooking everything, Xia Longyuan seemed like pretty much one of them. They were all the same.

    Except... perhaps the daughter he unexpectedly ended up with, he seemed to care for her just a bit. It was as if she proved his mark of existence in this world.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s silence, Xia Longyuan continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want the empire, but I still have use for this position. I can openly destroy the Buddhists, watch Ying Five and the others fight over alternate spaces, observe the Sea n behind the Wang n, and observe the Night Emperor behind the Four Idols Cult. I can follow whatever lead I want. If I did not have the position I had, would I not still have to organize a force to do my bidding? Wouldn¡¯t that be redundant?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was still silent.

    Xia Longyuan said with a smile, ¡°The throne is still useful to me, so I won¡¯t give it to you, nor to Chichi. You can continue carrying the saber on your back and continue ying around, it¡¯s quite interesting to see all sides y their parts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°I never wanted it either.¡±

    Xia Longyuan said, ¡°Then why the sour face? Do you disagree with my thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Well, while I understand your thoughts rationally, I can¡¯t agree with them emotionally.¡±

    ¡°Is it because the people are innocent?¡± Xia Longyuan smiled. ¡°Or is it because someone is coughing?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t NPCs. The waters of Jiangnan flow red with blood, the winds of the northern frontier blow over white bones. Tang Wanzhuang coughs up blood that stains her robes, the Huangfu n experiences tragedy after tragedy. I can¡¯t treat them all as merely some scenes or events in a movie.¡±

    Xia Longyuan looked at him silently. Zhao Changhe stared back into his eyes calmly and continued, ¡°I admire you very much, senior. However, I believe we have different paths.¡±

    A smile emerged on Xia Longyuan¡¯s lips. ¡°I never expected our paths to align. Why do you think I¡¯m telling you all this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Because we share the same enemies, and you¡¯re showing me the way, perhaps impatient with my slow pace.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? How you see me has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xia Longyuan did not care about Zhao Changhe¡¯s attitude toward his actions at all. He casually tossed a blood-colored fruit toward Zhao Changhe. ¡°As long as you know you¡¯re slow... Actually,pared to how I was in the past, you¡¯re actually quite fast. However, with how the current situation is, your speed is insufficient. I had nned to teach you a few moves, but now that seems unnecessary... Our paths may seem simr on the surface, but they differ fundamentally. The Six Harmonies Art is just barely suitable for you, and my other cultivation techniques are not suitable for you at all. ¡°

    Zhao Changhe took the fruit, somewhat astonished. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Since I find your pace to be slow, so of course I¡¯ll give you a boost. This fruit enriches blood and nourishes vicious qi; it¡¯s suitable for your Vicious Blood Art. This is the kind of thing that you were originally looking for in Jiangnan, not that worthless bead. Unfortunately, the issue with your meridians is truly a bit of a headache. I don¡¯t have the time to help you find things that will help you with that. Wasting my divine art with such rubbish aptitude, yet you still dare discuss the dao with me. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Zhao Changhe held the fruit in his hands, at a loss for words.

    ¡°You have your path, so go ahead and pursue it. I¡¯m also curious to see what you can achieve.¡± Xia Longyuan finally turned around and walked away leisurely. ¡°If you find me disagreeable, thene and kill me yourself.¡±

    Ahead of Zhao Changhey the boundary of the capital; it was neither far nor close.

 Chapter 253: The Perfect Time

    <h4>Chapter 253: The Perfect Time</h4>

    Leaving Xia Longyuan behind, Zhao Changhe took a detour to the northwest, heading straight for Yanmen.

    Along the way, his mind was upied with many thoughts, yet they were a jumbled mess, so much so that he might just as well not be thinking of anything. Fortunately, there were no idents on the road.

    When night arrived, Zhao Changhe decided to stay in an inn that was along the way. He looked out the window at the moon, his mood still indescribable.

    Xia Longyuan had told him that he should havee earlier.

    And indeed, for him, there was nothing he could not tell his ¡°daughter and son-inw.¡± There was not really any point to him having made blind guesses all this time, it was justughable. Besides Zhao Changhe, even if Xia Longyuan were to tell Vermillion Bird, the Wang n, or Maitreya... what could they really do?

    A person who had no desire for the throne or descendants was invincible. Anything others did was meaningless in his eyes.

    He actually wished for him to havee earlier, to give him a boost, to advance faster... as he was too slow...

    He wondered what Chichi¡¯s reaction would be when he ryed this to her in the future. Presumably, she would also feel these indescribable emotions.

    Of course, despite Xia Longyuan saying so much, he never borated on what exactly he was doing, such as why there was so much chaos and turmoil. It was probably not entirely a matter of being unable to control it; some things were clearly deliberate. He clearly saw through the Sea Tribe behind the Wang n. This meant that it was possible that the Wang n¡¯s opposition was something that he had deliberately caused. Furthermore, when it came to the matter of whether or not he had killed his own son, he had been vague and unwilling to borate.

    In the end, he was not really treating him as an actual son-inw. Naturally, Zhao Changhe also could not treat him as some benevolent father-inw who would answer all his doubts.

    However, Zhao Changhe felt that Xia Longyuan¡¯s closeness or sense of approval toward him might surpass what he felt toward his own daughter...

    They both had the same origins and simr objectives, after all, it was just that their paths diverged.

    Zhao Changhe began pondering over a specific detail.

    Xia Longyuan asked why the blind woman sent him to Chichi¡¯s side, and his response was basically that it was simply fate, which seemed to have greatly surprised Xia Longyuan.

    Now that he thought about it more carefully, this behavior was quite intriguing.

    Xia Longyuan must have thought that the blind woman had sent him to Chichi¡¯s side because Xia Longyuan himself could no longer be controlled, so she had reced him with someone else, that someone else being Zhao Changhe. But in reality, it was his own <i>fate</i> that drew out such a result. Xia Longyuan expressed surprise at this, as if he acknowledged that it was a stroke of fate, then it was not intentional on the part of the blind woman.

    If it had been the blind woman¡¯s n all along, it was possible that Xia Longyuan would have beheaded him right then and there... But since it was the result of a draw, he became even more interested.

    <i>What exactly does that mean? I might have to ask the blind woman for an exnation in the future. </i>

    <i>These things can only be left forter. This trip to the capital has indeed been ¡°fulfilled.¡± I¡¯ve got the answers that I wanted. Chichi¡¯s father, who is rumored to be dying, actually wields such awe-inspiring power.</i>

    <i>But... I still don¡¯t think this world should be like this. It should not be anyone¡¯s yground, whether it¡¯s the ancient gods and demons or the current emperor.</i>

    Admiration and opposition were intertwined in Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart, his expression wasplex as he took out the strange fruit and observed it for some time before suddenly swallowing it in one gulp.

    <i>You want to see what I can do... I do too. Regardless of what it is that I want to do, I must first be strong enough.</i>

    Forcibly boosting one¡¯s cultivation went against the principles of martial arts, but this did not apply to rare natural treasures. When it came to truly top-level treasures, achieving the impossible was not surprising.

    The fact that Xia Longyuan took this fruit out to give to his ¡°son-inw¡± indicated that it was most likely extraordinary.

    Zhao Changhe felt a rush of heat coursing through his body, and his blood and qi surged and boiled. This was not just a figure of speech; he could truly feel that his blood qi seemed to have doubled.

    The concept of blood and qi was quantifiable, just like whenparing a healthy young man and an old man on the brink of death. The vitality, or the blood qi, of the former would simply be on a different level aspared to that of thetter. The reason why Zhao Changhe was able to practice the Vicious Blood Art so quickly before was because he was a young man with extremely vigorous blood qi. However, no matter how vigorous he was, it was still only within the limits of ordinary humans. When his cultivation reached a certain level, it was no longer enough.

    The Blood God Cult¡¯s method to advance further was to cultivate vicious qi, while the method that the golden foil and Situ Xiao suggested was the cultivation of a special physique. When one¡¯s physique surpassed that of ordinary mortals, then their blood qi would also naturally surpass human limits, and their cultivation would break through on its own.

    This fruit had nothing to do with vicious qi. It was a treasure of vitality. It practically remade one¡¯s physique, enhancing it. As Zhao Changhe observed what was going on inside him, he could almost see his muscles breaking apart and being reconstructed, his blood vessels surging, and his strength increasing wildly. It was as if he was bing something beyond human.

    But despite the intense transformation of his body, he felt no pain at all. It was as if he had merely taken a sip of strong wine, feeling warm and a hint of burning inside but no other issues. It was much easier and morefortablepared to when he soaked in medicinal baths.

    From his understanding of body tempering that had been bolstered by Situ Xiao¡¯s exnation, Zhao Changhe was almost certain that the fruit was tempering his body to a high degree, and the final result would perhaps evene close to a special divine or demonic physique.

    The ultimate goal of the marine y that the Wang n had was the Innate Dao Body, but what about this fruit?

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind connected to the golden foil, and he clearly saw six big words. ¡°Blood Asura Body. Foundation establishment initiated.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    <i>What body? Can you repeat that?</i>

    <i>Is this some kind of joke from the Heavenly Tome or is this a joke being yed by Xia Longyuan?</i>

    Regardless of whether it was a joke or not, this fruit was clearly on a higher level than the marine y from before. Not only did the golden foil indicate that he had begunying the foundation for this physique, but it even outlined the following step if he wanted to develop this physique. ¡°The Coagted Blood Crimson Fruit begins foundation establishment. To develop the physique further, materials to strengthen the muscles are needed... The most suitable material for this is the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively asked, ¡°I have never heard of it. Where can I find it?¡±

    The golden foil said nothing.

    Although it was not yet certain if the blind woman was the spirit of the tome, Zhao Changhe inexplicably imagined a scenario where the blind woman stood in front of him with her arms crossed and coolly said, ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea.¡±

    <i>Xia Longyuan never mentioned the Heavenly Tome, but he did mention that the blind woman might be a spirit... I wonder if the blind woman wille out and say something tonight?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sat cross-legged, silently practicing his techniques, and entered a deep state of meditation.

    Entering meditation was no different from sleeping. It allowed him to both digest the effects of the fruit and wait for the blind woman.

    *

    The rooster¡¯s crow could be heard as the sun gradually rose from the east, lighting up the world.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes, somewhat surprised that the blind woman had not appeared during the night.

    Zhao Changhe did not believe that the blind woman was unaware of his interaction with Xia Longyuan. She definitely knew, and Xia Longyuan definitely knew that she knew, yet he still acted freely and without reservation. Zhao Changhe did not know if the blind woman simply felt embarrassed or considered herself a being of a higher dimension, believing that his interaction with Xia Longyuan was not worthmenting on.

    <i>Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. The divine beings are distant, I simply need to walk my own path. What does it matter if she doesn¡¯t show up?</i>

    Zhao Changhe stood up, extended his palm, and lightly clenched it, feeling the surging power within his body.

    The results of his practice this previous night were extraordinary.

    He had silently broken through to the seventhyer of the Vicious Blood Art, and there was not even the usual surge of vicious qi. This was likely due to his blood and qi having be so vigorous as a result of eating the fruit. Regardless, his basic attributes had experienced a significant boost, which led to the breakthrough in the Vicious Blood Art. With the foundation he had now, subsequent breakthroughs to the eighth and ninthyers should not be as difficult as they had seemed in the past. As long as he steadily cultivated, he should be able to reach thoseyers soon enough.

    It was like a smooth road had been paved before him.

    As for his internal cultivation, it had also experienced some benefits.

    With a healthy body, everything was good. Although his meridians were still an issue, his internal cultivation had reached the upper boundary of the fifthyer. Zhao Changhe silently used the method of resonating with the stars on his star chart and broke through the sixth Profound Gate.

    <i>External cultivation at the seventhyer, internal cultivation at the sixthyer... Considering the boost that the Six Harmonies Art can provide my external arts, can I be considered an expert at the eighthyer?</i>

    <i>When I left Jiangnan, I was merely at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate. At that time, Tang Buqi believed that such strength was not fit for the military. But what about now?</i>

    <i>When Yue Hongling dominated the jianghu and challenged Cult Leader Xue, bing the Second Hidden Dragon, she was at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate.</i>

    <i>When Chi Li ventured to the Central ins alone, challenging many famous experts, andughing arrogantly at the hidden dragons of the Central ins, he was also at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate.</i>

    <i>Since he coulde to the Central ins to cause trouble, why can¡¯t I go to the Grasnds to wreak havoc?</i>

    The war in Yanmen was in full swing. It was the perfect time to go.

 Chapter 254: Yanmen

    <h4>Chapter 254: Yanmen</h4>

    <i>Thinking of Dongting Lake¡¯s water to the south, yearning for Yanmen Pass to the north. </i>

    <i>Both rice and millet are worth cherishing; flying away, then returning once more.</i>

    <i>Silence in the peak of autumn, while the peaks of mountains stand solemn.</i>[1]

    Zhao Changhe arrived at Yanmen. As he gazed at the distant scenery, he suddenly felt that this poem suited the moment quite well. He was like the geese flying back and forth between the north and south, but in his case, it was not for the sake of rice and millet.

    As forposing poetry about the scenery, he was stuck at the moment, not a single lineing to mind. It seemed that certain things required the right mood.

    Yanmen was not just a mountain range with a pass; it was an entire prefecture, with several counties under its jurisdiction. The barbarians knocking on the gates of the pass were not just passing by, and it was not a one-off thing. It was a continuous and persistent harassment. The Great Wall stretched for tens of thousands of li, with countless battles, big and small, inside and outside.

    Whenever it seemed like the enemy hadpletely withdrawn, they often abruptly returned andunched another attack. While this was an umon scenario when it came to wars in the Central ins, to the barbarians, it was a fairly normal tactic.

    Now that it was harvest season, the barbarians¡¯ attacks only became more frequent. If they wanted to bring an end to the war, it would likely be soon. Zhao Changhe had been longing toe to Yanmen precisely to make it in time for the climax of the war.

    When he reached the prefectural city of Yanmen, which was at the rear of Yanmen Pass, he found that although the city was not under direct attack from the barbarians, the entire city was under martialw. While there were no restrictions on entering the city, there were extremely few people entering, only one or two every now and then.

    The inspections at the city gate were also very strict, even for thoseing from the south. As Zhao Changhe approached on horseback, he could feel the fierce gazes of the soldiers and generals from a distance, their eyes ring fiercely at his horse and saber, creating a tense and oppressive atmosphere.

    The discipline in Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s army was evident.

    Zhao Changhe wisely halted his horse at a distance safe from bowshot and said, ¡°I am a martial artist from the Central ins, heading north to fight the barbarians. On my way here, I have heard that I have many like-mindedrades who have formed a specialized camp. May I know how to proceed?¡±

    Themanding general[2] gave him another scrutinizing look, then suddenly recalled someone, and his expression turned somewhat strange.

    ¡°There is indeed a camp of martial artists within the city, but we must first verify your travel permit before granting you entry.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his temples in frustration. <i>Damn, I forgot about this. I should have asked Tang Wanzhuang or Huangfu Qing to provide me with a travel permit when I was in the capital. I already suffered because of this when I went to the capital, and it seems I haven¡¯t learned my lesson. If I had that, I could have quietly entered the capital to handle my affairs without attracting any attention, but instead, my identity ended up getting exposed. Am I going to be exposed again?</i>

    <i>There are members of the Wang n who are high-ranking military officers in Yanmen. If my identity is exposed, won¡¯t I have to face a lot of trouble again?</i>

    Themanding general saw his hesitation and seemed to be unsurprised. ¡°Many of you martial artists of the <i>jianghu</i> don¡¯t bother with travel permits because you don¡¯t want to be restricted by rules... But can¡¯t you at least follow some rules? Well, in any case, I don¡¯t really find anything wrong with you guys; you fight on our side and you¡¯re passionate about it. Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do: name someone familiar, and we¡¯ll send someone to fetch them to confirm your identity.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°I heard that Situ Xiao headed north.¡±

    ¡°He did, but when he got here, he said he did not have the time to bother with the camp and went off to do his own thing.¡±

    ¡°What about Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°I have not seen him.¡± Themanding general eyes held a hint of amusement. He thought to himself: <i>Judging by the names this guy has called out, he must be Zhao Changhe.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt helpless. ¡°Those two worthless brats.... Forget it, I know someone who must be inside. Could you go and get Yue Hongling toe out and see me?¡±

    Themanding general finallyughed out loud. ¡°Heroine Yue is elusive as ever, where would I know to look for her? But considering the names you¡¯ve been saying, why don¡¯t I just bring the leader of the camp? I¡¯d take it that you two are acquainted.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Cui Yuanyong.¡±

    <i>Uh...well, you¡¯re not wrong, I do know him.</i> Zhao Changhe suddenly felt that this was like the Yanmen version of the hidden dragon gathering.

    <i>I guess it isn¡¯t that strange. With the winds rising on the frontier, hidden dragons would naturally head north. At the very least, it¡¯s much more meaningful than the Langya Sword Conference. In just this matter alone, Wang Zhaoling is vastly outssed by my brother-inw.</i>

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to ask for themanding general to call Cui Yuanyong so that his identity could be verified, Cui Yuanyong emerged on his own, poking his head out from the city wall and looking over. ¡°What the fuck, I was wondering who it was. You should havee earlier. Let him in, I vouch for that dumbass.¡±

    Zhao Changhe couldn''t care less about being called a dumbass. If anything, he was the one who was supposed to be lenient, given that he was hitting on the man¡¯s sister.

    <i>If he wants to use thatnguage, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. It¡¯s not like it isn¡¯t allowed.</i>

    He led the horse into the city and casually remarked, ¡°Have you been possessed? Is it appropriate for you to be using such foulnguage? Are you not afraid of getting beaten up by your father?¡±

    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve heard me curse?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard you curse before. But even when you were being treated unjustly, you weren¡¯t cursing like you are now.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong came down and escorted him inside, sighing. ¡°I finally understand why you used to curse so much back then. This thing is really contagious. After spending a few months with a bunch of martial artists from the <i>jianghu</i>, I now feel like I can¡¯t say two fucking words without one of them being a curse. You were even staying in a mountain stronghold. Speaking of which, you seem to have improved a lot since then, eh?¡±

    ¡°I guess. After all, the people I¡¯ve been in contact with have been much different.¡±

    ¡°Like Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong squinted at him. ¡°The man that Tang Wanzhuang can never have. I wonder which idiot said that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m hers now, am I?¡±

    <i>No wonder this guy spoke so insolently before. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with him.</i>

    ¡°Hmph,¡± Cui Yuanyong harrumphed. ¡°She was the one who practically tricked my little sister into going to Beimang. Now she¡¯s reaping what she sowed. I don¡¯t have the time to go to the capital. Otherwise, I¡¯d ask her if she regrets it. Damn it, she could have acted herself from the beginning. Didn¡¯t she just set up a trap for my little sister?¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought to himself: <i>Actually, if you were to ask Tang Wanzhuang, she still believes that it would be most beneficial for the empire if I were to marry Yangyang. She herself doesn¡¯t want to get married. It¡¯s just unclear whether she really means it when she says that now.</i>

    <i>Anyway, after talking to Xia Longyuan, all these things do seem much more tasteless. Those above simply treat everything as entertainment, and that goes for Wanzhuang racking her brains as well.</i>

    He sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. So, what¡¯s the deal with this martial artist camp? What can I do there?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go to the Grasnd by yourself like Yue Hongling and Situ Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Want me to tell you the truth?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been outside the border, so I¡¯m blind as a bat. If I were to head out like them, would I really be heading out to roam around or to starve myself to death? I¡¯d rather join an organization, at least I¡¯ll have a better idea of what I can do.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong burst intoughter, and then sighed. ¡°This is what sets you apart from ordinary martial artists of the <i>jianghu</i>.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°They all think incredibly highly of themselves. They feel that they¡¯re strong enough that they don¡¯t have to care about rules and cooperation. They don¡¯t want to be restrained or be ced under someone else¡¯s management. They would much rather head out on their own and end up dying outside like dumbasses,¡± Cui Yuanyong said helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re all hot-blooded and passionate. It¡¯s indeed a pity when they die, but what can we do? They all think they¡¯re like Yue Hongling... You¡¯re much stronger than them, but you¡¯re still self-aware, clear-headed, and know your limits. Or from another perspective...¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Could you actually just be more used to being a part of a group? Although you prefer to act alone, you¡¯re not exactly a lone wolf. You¡¯repletely different from Yue Hongling and Han Wubing. You¡¯re more like Tang Wanzhuang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, then chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you see me in a certain light, so you¡¯re inclined to think of me in that way.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Cui Yuanyong stopped and pointed to a nearby restaurant. ¡°Let me treat you to a meal first. We can talk while we eat. There really are things I need done here and I feel like it would be a pretty good idea to leave it to you to handle.¡±

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to reply, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky.

    Both of them looked up in surprise.

    <strong>In the eighth month, during the Autumnal Equinox, Vermillion Bird of the Four Idols Cult killed Mad Lion He Lei in Beimang.</strong>

    <strong>A master on the Ranking of Earth falls and those below him are promoted.</strong>

    <strong>The former Rank 8 on the Ranking of Earth, Sword Hut¡¯s Shi Wuding, is promoted to Rank 7. </strong>

    <strong>The former Rank 1 on the Ranking of Man, Vulture Beak, is granted Rank 36 on the Ranking of Earth.</strong>

    <strong>Xue Canghai of the Blood God Cult is granted Rank 72 on the Ranking of Man.</strong>

    Looking at the long list of promotions, Cui Yuanyong¡¯s mouth hung half-open, feeling a tremor in his heart.

    The seventh on the Ranking of Earth... had fallen.

    Not only was Cui Yuanyong shaken, but the entire world was shaken! How many years had it been since someone on the Ranking of Earth had fallen? Now, the barbarians were likely to be in turmoil, their morale and confidence severely impacted, and there could even be power struggles within the tribes.

    Vermillion Bird of the Four Idols Cult... Why would she suddenly kill He Lei and offer them such assistance? General Huangfu must beughing out loud at this moment.

    Compared to others, Zhao Changhe was much less shaken. He was not at all surprised about Vermillion Bird killing He Lei. After all, He Lei had tried to kill the Fire Serpent of Yi first, and the Four Idols Cult had used all manpower avable to track him down. Having Huangfu Shaozong and the Demon Suppression Bureau encircle him seemed much less efficientpared to the methods of the Four Idols Cult. With Vermillion Bird personally taking action, there was no way He Lei could escape.

    He had actually entertained some suspicions about whether Huangfu Qing could be Vermillion Bird, but now, those thoughts were gone. With Huangfu Qing having said she would not leave the capital with him, and Vermillion Bird killing He Lei not too long after he left the capital, it seemed highly likely that they were the same person.

    His thoughts were not solely focused on the death of the seventh on the Ranking of Earth as much of the world was. After all, that was something he had already anticipated. Instead, his gaze lingered on the name at the bottom of the Ranking of Man, his expression turning somewhat strange.

    <i>Long time no see, Cult Leader Xue, it seems like you¡¯re making great progress, huh?</i>

    <i>Back then, Cult Leader Xue was said to be at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, but in reality, he was easily defeated by someone at the eighthyer. That signified that he was far from the level of those on the Ranking of Man. But now, it seems that he has improved drastically, even making it to the bottom of the Ranking of Man. It might be a bit more difficult for me to obtain cultivation techniques from the Blood God Cult now.</i>

    1. This is a poem titled ¡°Praising Wild Geese at Chang¡¯an¡± (ÓÚ³¤°²Ó½ÑãÊ«) by Zhou Hongzheng (ÖÜºëÕý). ?

    2. The word used here is Shoujiang (ÊØ½«). It specifically refers to themanding general in charge of the defense of a city or strategic point. ?

 Chapter 255: Behind Enemy Lines

    <h4>Chapter 255: Behind Enemy Lines</h4>

    Inside the restaurant, Cui Yuanyong treated Zhao Changhe to a meal. Originally, he had intended to discuss some serious matters with him, but when the Tome of Troubled Times suddenly made such a broadcast, the topic of their conversation naturally shifted.

    ¡°I never expected someone on the Ranking of Earth like him would fall like this. If it was not for the report from the Tome of Troubled Times, I¡¯m afraid no one would have known that such a formidable figure died all of a sudden,¡± Cui Yuanyongmented. He actually seemed to feel somewhat regretful. ¡°What was he even doing in the Central ins?¡±

    Zhao Changhe exined, ¡°He originally came to the Central ins to cause trouble, intending to provoke the Wang n to publicly rebel. If he seeded, not only could that end up causing more chaos to arise within the Central ins, but it could have also drawn away much of Yanmen¡¯s military strength. For the barbarians, it would have been a vital act of sabotage behind enemy lines during wartime. Unfortunately for him, there was an unexpected turn of events....¡±

    ¡°What unexpected turn of events?¡±

    ¡°The Wang n still upholds righteousness. Wang Daozhong personally intervened and injured He Lei, causing him to realize the futility of his actions and retreat.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong stared at him expressionlessly, while Zhao Changhe casually sipped his drink.

    Naturally, Cui Yuanyong was not an idiot, and neither was he unaware of the situation. He quietly pondered and silently marveled.

    In other words, Zhao Changhe had actually quelled a storm without anyone noticing. Shifting the praises¡ªand the me¡ªonto Wang Daozhong was a stroke of genius. It seemed like an offhand remark at the time, but its impact was profound. Not only had it thwarted the barbarians¡¯ ns, but it had also prevented any potential collusion between the Wang n and the barbarians.

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe had also ruined any chances of an alliance between the Wang n and the Maitreya Cult by killing an envoy of the cult right at the gate of the Wang n.

    <i>Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t it also Zhao Changhe who was responsible for exposing He Lei in Sword Lake City? Saying that he single-handedly ruined the barbarians¡¯ ns and ultimately caused the death of a warrior ranked seventh on the Ranking of Earth isn¡¯t actually that far-fetched.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s so weird... On the surface, what he did didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but the impact was strangely significant. His actions almost seem to be driving fate.</i>

    <i>No wonder my father has been paying more and more attention to him. He¡¯s been personally inquiring about almost every detail he can about Zhao Changhe. Others think that he¡¯s merely concerned about his potential son-inw, but it¡¯s probably much more than that... Was Xia Longyuan this much tied to fate as well?</i>

    While Cui Yuanyong was deep in thought, Zhao Changhe sighed to himself. ¡°It truly is somewhatmentable. The person ranked seventh on the Ranking of Earth dies without a shred of heroism or grandeur, practically no different from any random shrimp.¡±

    ¡°...Well, there is a difference. The Tome of Troubled Times would not report the death of random shrimp. Besides, how would you know whether the scene of his death was grand or not? It¡¯s possible that Vermillion Bird had to expend a lot of energy to kill him, perhaps she even sighed with admiration at her tenacious opponent in the end.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scoffed. ¡°Have you been reading too many stories?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong scratched his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? I feel like if I were in her ce, I would do just that!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered, ¡°You are you, Vermillion Bird is Vermillion Bird. She probably just nced at his corpse and left. That old woman...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong quipped, ¡°I know, I know. You understand old women very well.¡±

    ¡°...Fuck you.¡±

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had just not recovered from Xia Longyuan¡¯s words and actions. Because of what he had seen back then, he felt like those on the Ranking of Earth were indeed as insignificant as random shrimp, a sentiment that Cui Yuanyong naturally could not rte to.

    However, seeing Zhao Changhe sigh, Cui Yuanyong could not help but sigh as well. ¡°You¡¯re right. Even the person ranked seventh on the Ranking of Earth died so easily, so what about us? After practicing for so long, I feel like we¡¯re still just like duckweed carried by the currents, yet we can¡¯t afford to stop.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Stop it, I know you¡¯re already at the ninth level of the Profound Gate. Being in the same generation as you, I¡¯m also under a lot of pressure.¡±

    ¡°Like hell you¡¯re under a lot of pressure. You think we don¡¯t feel pressured by you? Wait, how do you know that I¡¯m at the ninthyer?¡±

    ¡°It was just a guess. I just don¡¯t think you¡¯d fall behind. You and Yue Hongling were evenly matched. There¡¯s no way you would becent and simply watch her enter the Ranking of Man while you sat on your ass. Would you still be a hidden dragon, or any kind of dragon for that matter? It should already be over a year since you reached the eighthyer, right? It wouldn¡¯t be strange for you to have reached the ninthyer by now. Tell me, when do you n to enter the Ranking of Man?¡°

    ¡°I still need to prove myself... The Tome of Troubled Times clearly believes that I can¡¯t beat Xue Canghai, since it added him to the Ranking of Man instead of me. There¡¯s no fucking way I can take that lying down. Once I see him, I¡¯ll challenge him without question.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but smile bitterly, feeling a bit sorry for Xue Canghai.

    The most embarrassing thing in Xue Canghai¡¯s life was being surpassed by Yue Hongling. His defeat against her was still a matter that people talked about to this day. In order to save face, he probably did not care about anything else and focused solely on his cultivation, intending to catch Yue Hongling off guard the next time they met. That was likely why the Blood God Cult had been so quiet the past few months.

    But before he could catch anyone by surprise, the report of the Tome of Troubled Times, which seemed to recognize his efforts, called him out. He was probably infuriated by this as it indirectly revealed his strength. Moreover, it aroused the dissatisfaction and fighting spirit of Cui Yuanyong and other potential candidates for the Ranking of Man, making him out to be like a firefly shining brightly in the dark night.

    <i>Heh, I¡¯m guessing that Old Xue is jumping around and cursing in the Blood God Cult right now.</i>

    Cui Yuanyong continued, ¡°Speaking of cultivation, aren¡¯t you doing better than everyone else? You haven¡¯t even been cultivating for a year, yet look at how many people you¡¯ve passed... Can you even count how many peaceful rests you¡¯ve had?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while and realized that he really could not quite count it. He felt like he only had about ten days of peaceful rest, back when he was in Gusu with Tang Wanzhuang.

    But even at that time, he was still studying sword arts and learning to y the guqin... If he had been this focused in the modern world, he would have probably made it into Tsinghua University or Peking University.[1]

    He took a sip of wine and smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly. ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m a couch potato with no life.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong burst out intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re really quite funny sometimes... If you¡¯re someone with no life, then what about everyone else? And what does that other expression even mean? Couch potato? I¡¯ve never heard it before, but it feels oddly fitting.¡±[2]

    ¡°It¡¯s from the Zhao Vige dialect,¡± replied Zhao Changhe. He then suddenly asked, ¡°Hey, actually, shouldn¡¯t His Majesty also use the Zhao Vige dialect? Have you ever heard him use it?¡±

    ¡°No, His Majesty doesn¡¯t use as many strange words as you do. He didn¡¯te from Zhao Vige, so I doubt he¡¯d speak your dialect.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wondered how Xia Longyuan had managed to do it, conquering the world without pushing forward any industrialization or reforms like other transmigrators in stories he had read. He livedpletely like a native, perhaps only slipping in modern words when he found someone like him.

    Many times, to avoid sounding too strange, Zhao Changhe consciously restrained himself. After nearly a year since transmigrating, the modern words he let slip had be fewer and fewer. However, there were just times when certain words felt the most appropriate. It was not easy to find recements for them. It was quite challenging to be like Xia Longyuan.

    <i>This means that Xia Longyuan was probably not very old when he transmigrated. Actually, he might have even been a teenager. His adaptability to a new environment and his sticity would have been much betterpared to mine. That also exins why his meridians weren¡¯t as horrible as mine. If we met in the same era, he might have even been a little brother to me. But now, he¡¯s someone I¡¯ve got to treat as a father-inw. This just goes to show just how abstract the concepts of time and space are.</i>

    <i>Alright, my mind is still full of Xia Longyuan. He really left quite the impression...</i>

    Zhao Changhe shook his head to clear his thoughts and deliberately shifted the topic back to what it was originally supposed to be about, ¡°You said you wanted me to do something, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Our camp is mostly made up of figures from the <i>jianghu</i> who came to help. Each has their own tasks. Some directly joined the ranks of the army, while others organized elite squads to raid enemy lines. This is all quite standard for those from the <i>jianghu</i>. Of course, as I mentioned earlier, there are also those who go on solo missions, and who knows how many of them have died.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Hm, I think I¡¯d be most suitable for those special operations of raiding enemy lines and harassing them from behind. How about you give me a map, marking the distribution of forces, and I¡¯ll go have some fun.¡±

    ¡°We have maps of thend, but don¡¯t even bother looking for a map showing the distribution of forces. Those ones change too frequently,¡± Cui Yuanyong said. ¡°But don¡¯t get sidetracked. What I wanted to tell you about is that a team went missing a few days ago. We don¡¯t know whether they¡¯re alive or dead. We¡¯re organizing people to scout in the direction they went. If they¡¯re still alive, rescuing them would be a stroke of luck.¡°

    ¡°Are you asking me to participate in a search and rescue operation?¡±

    ¡°I feel that it¡¯s quite suitable for you. You¡¯ve got a fast horse, and you¡¯re alert and quick-witted, unlike the haphazard mob we got here,¡± Cui Yuanyong said. He took out a sheepskin map and pointed to a location. ¡°This is the topographic map of the area. There¡¯s a water source here, and there was originally a tribe stationed there. The intelligence we received indicates that they did not have many troops. We aren¡¯t sure how our people ended up falling into enemy hands without a single one of them being able to escape. In fact, it¡¯s possible that they did not even fall into enemy hands. Regardless, we need someone with a clear mind and a good head on their shoulders to go check it out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took the map and looked at it for a while before confidently tucking it into his pocket. ¡°Alright, I came here precisely to get some specific tasks to do. I knewing to the camp was a good choice.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t die out there like He Lei.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You saying that makes me worry about someone...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Yue Hongling?¡±

    Cui Yuanyong raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry about her...¡±

    ¡°If someone as strong as He Lei could die in the Central ins, then is there really no need to worry? There are many strong people in the Grasnds.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Well, now that you mention it, it has been quite a while since Ist saw her...¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly lost his appetite. He stood up abruptly and strode downstairs. ¡°Boss, prepare some dry rations for me. I need enough for ten days!¡±

    Cui Yuanyong helplessly followed him downstairs. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? Even if you get a hundred days¡¯ worth of rations, would you really be able to find her?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This map marks a ce called Huangsha Market. It¡¯s a trading hub for the various tribes of the Grasnd. If you have the chance, you can go there to gather information and resupply. It is better than looking around aimlessly searching around like a headless fly. Just remember, be extremely careful. That ce is a lot messier than Sword Lake City.¡±

    1. These are prestigious universities in China, ranking among the top in the world. ?

    2. Zhao Changhe¡¯s original line is something like ¡°Yeah, I guess I''m a cabbage, all curled up and vegetative.¡± ¾íÐÄ²Ë means cabbage, and it¡¯s also ng for people who are involved in some internalpetition but they feel awkward and are actually unwilling to participate. Cui Yuanyong then replies ¡°You know, sometimes the things you say are really funny... If you''re like a vegetable, then everyone else must be a bunch of melons. By the way, what do you mean by all curled up? I''ve never heard that before, but it feels oddly fitting.¡± ?

 Chapter 256: Grasslands

    <h4>Chapter 256: Grasnds</h4>

    He impatiently rode his horse out of the pass, gazing at the faintly discernible military tents on the horizon.

    Suddenly, he quietly took a detour while silently cursing himself for being so foolish and confused as to why he was in such a hurry.

    He Lei¡¯s death had been announced to the world, and there had been no such thing for Yue Hongling. She was still on the Ranking of Man. Since there was no announcement pertaining to her death, that at least proved that she was alive.

    It seemed that aside from causing trouble and revealing your aplishments sometimes, the greatest advantage of the Tome of Troubled Times was reporting one¡¯s safety...

    From this, Zhao Changhe could easily extrapte that when it came to someone as prominent as Yue Hongling, if she had truly been captured by the barbarians, they would have definitely publicized it. Since they had not done so, this indicated that she had not been captured at all. It was more than likely that she had not encountered any danger at all, and he had simply been worrying himself by overthinking things.

    The vastness of the Grasnds was immense. To the westy the Gobi, while to the northy yet another great desert. Regardless of whether one crossed the desert or the Grasnds, it was entirely possible to travel for months without making contact with anyone. It waspletely normal not to be able tomunicate with anyone for a month or two.

    <i>Cui Yuanyong must be speechless right now. One moment, he was praising my intelligence, and then I went and made a stupid move the next. Well...whatever, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Concern brings poor judgment. If it was his sister instead of Yue Hongling, I¡¯d just be as anxious, and he¡¯d be anxious too.</i>

    <i>Anyway, now that I¡¯ve left the pass, I¡¯llplete the task he gave me while searching for information about Yue Hongling.</i>

    Zhao Changhe calmed down and quietly rode his horse at a slower pace, taking a detour and observing the surroundings along the way. The areas beyond and behind the pass, separated by merely one city, were like two different worlds, and the difference felt like quite the impact.

    <i>Beyond Yanmen Pass, where barbarians roam,</i>

    <i>no worm silk woven, nor x grown.</i>

    <i>For hundreds of li, no pear or jujube tree,</i>

    <i>in three springs, neither peach nor apricot thrive.</i>

    This marked the division between those who led agricultural and nomadic lifestyles. Two distinct civilizations separated by a mountain.

    Seeing the countless rugged mountains within the pass failed to evoke any poetic sentiments within him, but as he crossed beyond them, the scenes portraying the distinct forms of civilization suddenly brought forth many verses from within him. He suddenly thought of the line ¡°make the barbarians dare not cross the Yin Mountains[1].¡± It had not urred to him before, but now, upon seeing the Grasnds and the military tents on the horizon, he suddenly remembered that this was precisely where the Yin Mountains met the Taihang Mountains, where the barbarians could cross the Yin Mountains!

    The meeting point of different civilizations, separate yet connected in time and space. The feeling was intriguing.

    This area was still a war zone, and it was not where his missiony, so Zhao Changhe made a wide detour and headed westward.

    ¡°The northern barbarians¡± was a collective term; in reality, it was not a single nation but a union of multiple tribes. Although the Khagan Timur was also called a king, in the eyes of the Central ins, his position was more akin to that of an alliance leader. Even his own tribe was subdivided into countless groups. He was from the Golden Wolf Tribe, and the Warring Lion and ck Wolf tribes were subordinate to him. Recently, however, his tribe had encountered some difficulties.

    He Lei was the leader of the Warring Lion Tribe, and just like the ck Wolf Khan, whom Yue Hongling had killed to enter the Ranking of Man, he was a powerful figure from Timur¡¯s tribe.

    It was hard to say if this would cause any thoughts to rise among the other tribes, as the deterrent power that Timur had, while being ranked third on the Ranking of Man, was much lower than Xia Longyuan¡¯s grasp on the forces of the Central ins.

    Who was second on the Ranking of Heaven?

    The Great Shaman of Tngri.

    In fact, he actually did not belong to the same tribe as Timur, but he did not involve himself in tribal disputes and only stayed in the temple. Whoever unified the Grasnds had nothing to do with him. However, his power over the Grasnds might even surpass that of Timur.

    Well, he was not <i>entirely</i> uninvolved in the battles of the Central ins. Fox Spirit Chi Li was his direct descendant.

    From this perspective, it could be said that Xia Longyuan single-handedly held down the ones ranked second and third. They had not personally appeared on the front lines, which showed that they had some kind of tacit understanding with Xia Longyuan.

    <i>Or perhaps they held hidden battles from afar? For example, could that lightning bolt have something to do with Tngri?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt that it might be possible, at least the blind woman did not seem to be the kind to just smite someone because of a slight disrespect. With that in mind, it was possible that it had something to do with the ongoing battles with the barbarian divinities.

    In any case, due to the characteristics of the various tribes in the Grasnds, the locations of the coalition forces¡¯ encampments were often not close to each other, and some were even very far apart. This also provided opportunities for people like Yue Hongling to cause trouble everywhere. That was how she had been able to break into the ck Wolf Tribe¡¯s camp and wreak havoc.

    The small team that had been sent out not too long ago was heading to a rtively distant tribal settlement, mainly to collect information. If there was an opportunity to do so, they were free to also burn some of the enemy¡¯s supplies. They were more or less military scouts but with a more special operations focus.

    It was definitely dangerous, but their main task was still just reconnaissance rather than sending themselves to their deaths. If they encountered trouble, they could simply scatter and run, so there should not have been a situation where they were all wiped out to the point where not even a single one of them was able to escape.

    Cui Yuanyong felt that it was necessary to determine what happened, or at the very least confirm deaths. If they had not died and were just trapped or captured, then they had to try and rescue them.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s sense of duty made him feel the exact same.

    However, it was truly far. He had let Snow-Treading Crow gallop for pretty much the entire day, all the way until the sky darkened.

    Looking at the map was useless since he didn¡¯t really know where exactly he was to begin with.

    Just as he was feeling a bit of a headacheing on, Zhao Changhe heard voices approaching from afar. He reined in his horse and looked around, spotting a small mound. He quickly rode over and hid behind the mound to observe who it was.

    <i>Damn it, even finding a small mound in this deste wilderness isn¡¯t easy. Fortunately, Snow-Treading Crow is quite smart and knows not to make a sound.</i>

    Under the cover of night, a caravan gradually approached. It was well-organized and numbered over a thousand people. They appeared to be a well-disciplined army, but there were also numerous carriages and horses in the caravan. They looked like a merchant caravan, but their carriages were empty.

    Zhao Changhe was a little surprised. Most of them appeared to be people from the Central ins... They seemed to be trading with those in the Grasnds, and it looked like they had already unloaded their goods. However, it was strange that their carriages were empty on their return journey.

    <i>Hm? There are still people trading while war is ongoing?</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought of the shops at Sword Lake City.

    Since there were products from the Grasnds reaching the south, why couldn¡¯t products from the Central ins reach the north?

    Someone was speaking in the standard tongue of the Central ins. ¡°...and seriously, who would be afraid of bandits at a time like this? There¡¯s no way any of them are nearby.¡±

    Another person replied, ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of bandits. Which one of them would dare to approach this area at a time like this? We¡¯re afraid of people from the army disguised as bandits.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do that, would they? They might y around like that on ordinary days, but there¡¯s no way they¡¯d do it during these times... right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Someone sighed. ¡°You do know that it isn¡¯t just those from the tribes of the Grasnds who pretend to be bandits, right?¡±

    ¡°Then who else?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Huangfu Yongxian. If he robs you, all you can do is grit your teeth and bear it. The old man would eat you to thest bone if you let him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe has the answer.

    <i>Damn, so the merchants of the Central ins are selling grains to the barbarians at this time, huh? I mean, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t heard of this kind of thing before, but I never thought they¡¯d still be doing it during wartime. It¡¯s honestly quite impressive.</i>

    Huangfu Yongxian ruled the border, so he probably knew about what was going on. There were probably various considerations preventing him from taking direct action, so resorting to robbery might not be a bad idea.

    Meanwhile, those in the caravan were still chatting.

    ¡°What¡¯s even more disgusting is that there¡¯s been another type of lone bandit on horsebacktely.¡±

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean by lone bandit? Can they still rob anything when they¡¯re alone?¡±

    ¡°When her name is Yue Hongling, she can do whatever the fuck she wants.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s better to move in bigger groups. There have been several instances where Yue Hongling has robbed groups on her own.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± The man shrank his neck. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be nearby now, would she?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re quite a big group this time, so she wouldn¡¯t dare. She might be waiting on the road to Huangsha Market ahead. Some people have been messed up by her on this path before, and it¡¯s been making everyone anxious.¡± The man gritted his teeth. ¡°Just wait until I report this to the n head. We¡¯ll find a way to get revenge on that bitch. She¡¯s from the Central ins, so she¡¯lle back eventually. She won¡¯t be able to escape the consequences for offending us!¡°

    Someoneughed and said, ¡°With thousands of us this time, if she dares toe, we can just strip her naked and let some of our brothers have some fun.¡±

    What followed was a slew of obscenities.

    Zhao Changhe frowned and pondered for a moment, then he had a sudden realization and looked up at the sky.

    <i>The Big Dipper points north, and that¡¯s the direction that this group of people is traveling.</i>

    He thought it over and roughly understood what was going on... These people were probably delivering grain and weapons to the tribe he originally intended to visit, but he had gone off course, heading north instead. After unloading their cargo, they were probably heading to Huangsha Market to restock.

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment.

    Should he go south to visit the tribe, or should he continue north to Huangsha Market?

    1. This is a line from a poem by Tang Dynasty poet Wang Changling (Íõ²ýÁä) titled ¡°Leaving the Frontier¡± (³öÈû). ?

 Chapter 257: Huangsha Market

    <h4>Chapter 257: Huangsha Market</h4>

    After pondering for a long time, Zhao Changhe decided to head to Huangsha Market.

    If this merchant caravan had just left the tribe he was nning on going to, then there was a possibility of gathering information about the missing team from them anyway. Furthermore, it was more likely for him to be able to obtain useful information from them than from a heavily guarded tribal settlement.

    Based on what Cui Yuanyong had told him, as well as from what he could infer from the conversation that these people had, Huangsha Market was likely to be the central trading hub for various tribes. If there was any ce that could be considered a central hub in the Grasnds, then this would probably be it.

    Zhao Changhe felt that his luck was quite strange. In any case, since he had already veered north, he might as well continue north. His intuition told him that it was for the best.

    As for these people... Zhao Changhe looked at them with cold eyes, secretly thinking that even if he could not aplish anything else this time, killing these people would still be a significant achievement. Or perhaps he could gather evidence and submit it to Tang Wanzhuang? However, he was unsure as to what actions she would even be able to take.

    After thinking for a while, he applied some makeup to cover his scar and turned into an average-looking man again.

    He then nced at his horse. During the days he had spent riding to Yanmen Pass, he had not been properly grooming his horse. Because of that, its once-glossy ck coat now looked a dusty gray, and its socks were so covered in dust that they could no longer be considered white.

    He intentionally waited a bit longer, waiting for the caravan to get a bit further away, before he set off toward Huangsha Market.

    He was alone, while the caravan consisted of over a thousand people. It was better to avoid recklessly trying to blend in with them. If they caught on to him and immediately regarded him as an enemy, he might not even know how he ended up dead. It was safer to simply head straight to Huangsha Market. Zhao Changhe did not believe that the Demon Suppression Bureau would not have someone responsible for sending intelligence to Huangfu Yongxian.

    <i> </i> *

    The Huangsha Markety further northwest, a considerable distance away. It was only after two full days of riding alone that Zhao Changhe finally caught a distant glimpse of it. He felt like he had likely overtaken the merchant caravan quite a while back.

    The past two days had been quite torturous. Apart from the encounter he had with the merchant caravan that one night, he had not seen a single soul, not even a dog. It was all an endless sea of grass as far as the eye could see, making him feel as though he was sailing alone in a green ocean. While he was initially awed at the vastness, it soon became lonely and oppressive, driving him to the brink of madness and causing him to just want to shout again and again.

    As he journeyed, the scenery began to change slightly. The grass turned from a dull green to a withered yellow, and the grass also became increasingly sparse as more and more sand reced it. The increasing destion only made the situation more unbearable. Even Snow-Treading Crow, due to the decreasing amount of food, became temperamental and irritable.

    It was evident that Cui Yuanyong had a keen understanding of him. Although he did seem like the lone traveler type, he truly was not ustomed to solitude. Being alone in the Grasnds without anyone to converse with was extremely distressing for him, unlike individuals such as Yue Hongling and Han Wubing, who had no problem with solitude.

    They belonged to the type of people who did not need anyone to interact with and could live well on their own. However, Zhao Changhe was different. Just the sight of human habitation in the distance moved him to tears.

    This ce was peculiar. Despite being deep within the Grasnds and now in Huangsha, there was a clear spring amidst the sand, reminiscent of the Crescent Moon Spring in the Singing Sand Dunes[1]. However, this was not where Crescent Moon Spring was; at least, it did not geographically match the one in the modern world. He wondered if this ce also existed in the modern world, or if it was just a unique geographical feature of this world.

    Although there was a water source, the environment was harsh and unsuitable for grazing. However, it was perfect as a temporary stopping point, which was perhaps why it had eventually evolved into a market where various tribes came to trade, managed and taxed by troops sent by Timur. Many merchants, especially those running inns and taverns, took up semi-permanent residences here, making it bustling and lively.

    The market naturallycked city walls or fortifications, and Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t tell where the military camps were located. However, he saw numerous merchant caravans stationed outside, with people busy unloading goods and heading inside.

    Dusty and weary, Zhao Changhe entered the market and immediately spotted a streamer marking a tavern. As he approached it, he saw a sign that read ¡°Rooms Avable Inn¡± in multiplenguages.

    Zhao Changhe led his horse inside as if he had gotten home.

    Extremely fitting for his expectations of this martial arts world, the inn had a charming and alluring female innkeeper. Her neckline plunged deep enough to reveal ample cleavage, and her figure swayed seductively as she walked, causing the men who had juste from the deserts of the Grasnds to feel dizzy.

    <i>Why call it Rooms Avable Inn? Dragon Gate Inn</i>[2]<i> would be much better!</i>

    <i>Ugh, looks like it''s full.</i>

    ¡°Innkeeper, why does your kumiss have such a seductive stench to it?¡± a customer shouted.

    The entire hall burst intoughter. ¡°This is wine brewed by Lady Three, how would it <i>not</i> have such a seductive scent? If it didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t drink it!¡±

    Another customer chimed in, ¡°This jar I''ve got smells especially seductive.¡±

    The innkeeper was not offended at all. She simply smiled and responded, ¡°Right, I might have added my own urine to your jar while brewing it.¡±

    The crowdughed. ¡°Howe he gets such a reward? What about us?¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you all with water I used to wash my feet.¡±

    The previous customer joked, ¡°I think the wine I''ve got isn''t mixed with human urine but horse urine. Innkeeper, can you add some of your water topensate?¡±

    Everyone who was initially just engaged in banter suddenly fell silent. They looked at the man strangely. Everyone was joking around, but he seemed serious.

    <i>Is this guy actually teasing Lady Three in Huangsha Market?</i>

    Zhao Changhe nced at the table of drinkers, four burly men with broad faces, curly beards, high noses, and deep-set eyes. They spoke the Central insnguage, but their dialect was not quite standard. They were likely visitors from the Western Regions.[3]

    Lady Three maintained her smile. ¡°Oh, what if I don''t have any water? What would you do? Would you not pay?¡±

    The man replied, ¡°If the innkeeper is willing to provide me some juice, then I''ve got money, plenty of it!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you some.¡± Lady Three¡¯s waist swayed as she walked over to the burly man who had just spoken. She then lifted the wine ss on the table as if she were really going to feed him.

    The burly man¡¯s eyes were filled with lust, but he suddenly froze in ce.

    <i>Tink!</i>

    The wine ss shattered and a shard flew out. The shard directly pierced his throat and caused him to choke to death on the spot.

    His threepanions reacted quitete and they hurriedly drew their des. However, before they could even draw their des, the shards from the broken ss urately flew into each of their throats.

    In just an instant, all four customers on that table were dead.

    As if nothing had happened, the innkeeper¡¯s smile was just as bright. She calmly said, ¡°Someonee and take their belongings. Dispose of their bodies outside to feed the dogs.¡±

    Several waiters hurried over to clean up the scene. The other customers nced over briefly, then looked away, as if the bloody murder that had just happened was nothing more than the butchering of some chickens.

    Zhao Changhe recalled what Cui Yuanyong about the market being a lot messier than Sword Lake City. The level of chaos here was indeed far beyond Sword Lake City. Regardless of how chaotic it was at Sword Lake City, it still operated under certain civilized regtions. On the other hand, this ce was utterly chaotic. Perhaps the various internal forces here were still somewhat wary of each other, but any outsider who dared to act recklessly would only find themselves dying of mysterious causes.

    <i>Those four were just seeking death. If a charming and alluring innkeeper like this dares to show her face in such a ce, she either has extraordinary strength herself or she¡¯s backed by an extremely powerful force. Only someone brainless would dare to provoke her like that.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt that the innkeeper was at least on the Ranking of Man, and perhaps even the Ranking of Earth. But at the moment, he could not match her to any name listed on the Tome of Troubled Times. In addition, he felt that she was likely someone from the Central ins. <i>Could people from the Central ins really thrive here? I wonder how Timur views these things during such a time.</i>

    Another person, seemingly unafraid of death, asked, ¡°Lady Three, you¡¯ve been teasing everyone for so many years. Seeing as you''re getting older, isn''t it a waste of your charms to not have a partner? When will you seriously make a move?¡±

    ¡°I''ll wait for you guys to reach heaven first.¡± Lady Threeughed, seemingly unfazed by the usual teasing.

    It was unknown whether she was referring to death or trying to say that only those who reached the Ranking of Heaven were worthy of her.

    While replying casually, her gaze had already fallen on Zhao Changhe who was standing at the entrance with his horse. This ordinary-looking man had been standing there watching the show for a while now.

    Twisting her slender waist, Lady Three smiled charmingly and said, ¡°There were originally no seats, so it was inconvenient to entertain more guests. But luckily, are some free seats now. Sir, would you like toe in for a few drinks? We''ve got warm kumiss here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t drink anything with a strong scent.¡±

    Lady Three blinked her eyes. ¡°Is that so? Then how about Jiangnan osmanthus wine?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Zhao Changhe handed the reins to a waiter. ¡°Lady Three, do you also have amodation here? Or is this establishment just for dining?¡±

    ¡°We do. Would you like to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would like to do so. For some reason, I feel that your inn is particrly safe.¡±

    Lady Three smiled. ¡°You''ve got a keen eye.¡±

    She then observed Zhao Changhe a bit more, seemingly puzzled as to how a lone traveler like him had appeared here without carrying any goods.

    Looking at the broad saber on his back, she could not recognize anything special about it. In these kinds of ces, there were many people who carried such sabers. Scimitars and heavy single-edged sabers were the main weapons in the area.

    As Zhao Changhe took his seat, Lady Three personally served him wine and casually said, ¡°Not only do we have lodging, but we also have a gambling hall. Would you like to y a few rounds?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who was looking at the menu, was intrigued. ¡°Is it possible to win in your gambling hall?¡±

    Lady Three said with a smile, ¡°Is it still a gambling hall if you can''t win?¡±

    1. He is referring to Ming Sha Shan (øQÉ³É½) in Dunhuang, China. ?

    2. This is probably a reference to the wuxia movie<i> New Dragon Gate Inn</i>, which had a female innkeeper as well. <i>New Dragon Gate Inn</i> is a remake of <i>Dragon Inn/Dragon Gate Inn.</i> ?

    3. The Western Regions or Xiyu (Î÷Óò) was a historical name for the regions to the west of Yumen Pass, referring to present-day Xinjiang and parts of Central Asia. ?

 Chapter 258: Shanxi Merchants

    <h4>Chapter 258: Shanxi Merchants</h4>

    Zhao Changhe could not discern anything from the innkeeper¡¯s expression, nor could he tell if her words held any special meaning. Nheless, he did not dwell on it. He just smiled faintly and nced at the menu before asking, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a lot of finger food here, but those don¡¯t really interest me much. Since you have Jiangnan osmanthus wine, do you also have Jiangnan stir-fry?¡±

    The innkeeper chuckled, ¡°Normally, most people adapt to local customs when they travel and go to foreignnds. Who woulde all the way to the northern border just to look for cuisine from the south?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. So, do you have it or not?¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°If you insist, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t serve it to you, but it¡¯ll cost you extra.¡±

    ¡°Is it because rare things are valuable?¡± asked Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s more troublesome to prepare,¡± exined the innkeeper. ¡°Different ingredients, utensils, and seasonings. Since there¡¯s usually no demand for it, if we were to keep those in stock, they would go bad in a few days. If you really insist, we¡¯ll have to send someone out and buy the ingredients now. Of course, because of that, you¡¯ll have to pay extra. Isn¡¯t that only fair?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pped his hands and chuckled. ¡°Fair indeed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lady Three!¡± The other customers were slightly displeased. ¡°Howe you¡¯re chatting with that kid so much? He¡¯s not even that handsome, but he¡¯s raking in all the benefits here!¡±

    Lady Three red at them, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to whoever I want. Can¡¯t you mind your own business?¡±

    Someone chimed in, ¡°Just because he wants to eat Jiangnan cuisine? Then we¡¯ll order some too.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. <i>These people are so petty.</i>

    As expected, Lady Threeughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t care for any seduction. Since he treats me sincerely, I¡¯ll do the same in return. This is called hospitality.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe put down the menu. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a portion of shredded mutton. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±

    Lady Three seemed a bit uninterested now, and she asked perfunctorily, ¡°Do you want somepany to chat with? I don¡¯t mean anything by this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could sense herck of interest, so he simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to eat. Your strong scent would just affect my appetite.¡±

    ¡°Pah.¡± Lady Three got frustrated and brushed her nose. She swayed her hips as she walked away and said, ¡°Hey, what are you dawdling there for? Hurry up and serve the customer drinks!¡±

    When everyone saw the innkeeper begin treating him the same as everyone else, they no longer felt jealous of him. With that, they began chatting about their own affairs again. Someone said to Zhao Changhe, ¡°Brother, there have been many who have tried to act uninterested to get closer to her, but it has never worked... In fact, if you overdo it, you might even get a beating.¡±

    Zhao Changhe simply smiled and did not reply.

    <i>It feels like everyone¡¯s itching to get a piece of Lady Three¡¯s attention. Well, she does have quite a good figure, it¡¯s simr to Huangfu Qing¡¯s. But her coquettishness is really a bit too much. Huangfu Qing is a lot more dignified, and I think that¡¯s a lot better!</i>

    <i>To be honest, with Jade</i>[1]<i> right in front of me, I don¡¯t really have much of an appetite. Who knows what forbidden dishes she serves her customers here. It¡¯s best not to provoke her.</i>

    Soon, the shredded mutton and osmanthus wine were served. Zhao Changhe gave the waiter a piece of silver and asked him to take care of Snow-Treading Crow while he ate and pondered over matters.

    His conversations with Lady Three had been filled with probing. For example, when she said that they could serve such cuisine, it indicated that the cooks were from Jiangnan rather than hired locally. It showed that this ce was run by people from the Great Xia, specifically from Jiangnan, and they were not here just to sell osmanthus wine.

    Lady Three¡¯s remarks indicated that although there were people who could cook dishes from Jiangnan, they themselves did not eat such food regrly, hinting that there was likely not a regr supply of Jiangnan ingredients here. This meant that there was not an established trade route between this ce and Jiangnan. Nevertheless, she hinted that if he wanted something custom, he could pay extra to make it a fair deal.

    How could these drinkers, whose minds were filled with big melons and slender waists, understand their exchange?

    From the hints that Lady Three dropped about being open to deals, the possibility of their group here being under Huangfu Yongxian, the Demon Suppression Bureau, or some force in the Grasnds could pretty much be ruled out. Instead, it was much more likely for them to be under Ying Five or the Four Idols Cult.

    But even then, neither of these two possibilities could be trusted too much. He did not have any token or seal from the Four Idols Cult. Furthermore, in the general perception of the followers of the Four Idols Cult, he was still considered an enemy, albeit a low-priority one. Who knew what would happen if he encountered them?

    As for those under Ying Five, while their organization imed to engage in fair trade of intelligence, in practice, the specific inclinations of the various people in charge might not align. After having stayed in such a ce for so long, who knew if those here had developed certain biases? Since they did not have any real rapport, he could not afford to trust them blindly.

    However, since his identity had not been exposed, there should not be any problem if he only wished to purchase some less-sensitive intelligence.

    Just as he was pondering this, two more people entered the inn. Zhao Changhe nced at them subconsciously, his gaze carrying a hint of coldness.

    It was the middle-aged man and the young man who had been leading the caravan he ran into the other night.

    Lady Three approached Zhao Changhe again and smiled apologetically as she said, ¡°Sir, more customers havee, and your table happens to be the only one with seats avable. Would you mind if they joined you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Lady Three, your business here seems to be doing really well.¡±

    Lady Three smiled and said, ¡°Well, the location is excellent. The travelers who have just arrived at the market, weary from their journey, tend to start drooling when they see the streamers hanging outside.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. Indeed, the location was excellent. Was that not exactly how he had ended up here? ¡°If I refuse to share the table, would you kick me out to make room for them?¡±

    Lady Three sighed and advised, ¡°Why choose to be so lonely when away from home? Isn¡¯t it better to make more friends?¡±

    The two people who had juste in, hearing their conversation, seemed to grow impatient. They stood on either side of Zhao Changhe. One of them said, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re all travelers from the Central ins. Let¡¯s not make things difficult.¡±

    <i>Oh, now you consider yourselves people from the Central ins? Howe you don¡¯t seem to hold this sentiment when selling grains to the barbarians in the midst of war?</i>

    Zhao Changhe knew that he could probably extract a lot of information from the two by stringing along and pretending to chat with them, but he felt disgusted by them no matter how he tried to see them. He just could not put up an act when facing them, so he said coldly, ¡°Lady Three and I were in the middle of our discussion, and I would honestly have no problem making some concessions and giving her some face. But while we still had not concluded our discussion here, you butt in andbel me as out of line? Now, I really have no intention of sharing the table with you. You can go sit with whoever you want.¡±

    ¡°Are you truly going to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit?!¡± The young man¡¯s eyes glinted with ferocity, and he suddenly threw a p at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face.

    All the customers perked up again. There was never a dull moment in Huangsha Market. Every day brought something new.

    <i>Pah!</i>

    A loud p could be heard, as everyone expected. However, even though it had obviously been the young man who had made a move, everyone saw him get pped in the face instead. He spun in ce like a top several times beforeing to a stop. He clutched his mouth and spat out some blood and teeth.

    The other customers could not even see how Zhao Changhe had managed to return the p!

    Lady Three looked at Zhao Changhe with great interest, and she looked like she was pondering something.

    The middle-aged man was furious. ¡°How dare you?!¡±

    <i>Shing!</i>

    The sound of a sword being drawn rang out, and the middle-aged man swiftly stabbed at Zhao Changhe¡¯s back.

    Zhao Changhe, still eating the shredded mutton and drinking wine, twisted his body slightly. With that slight twist, the sword ended up passing by his ribs. Then, with a casual move, he easily caught the other party¡¯s hand under his arm. With a crisp snap, he broke the man¡¯s wrist, and the man¡¯s screams resounded throughout the hall.

    Everyone gasped, their gazes toward Zhao Changhe changing slightly.

    Setting aside his martial arts skills, his strength was what really caught their attention. They had difficultyprehending the strength needed to break someone¡¯s hand with such a simple movement.

    Some of the other customers instinctively tried to mimic the move, but ultimately shook their heads. They felt that they could never achieve the same effect.

    Zhao Changhe let go of the man and said calmly, ¡°Hmph, pieces of trash.¡±

    The two looked at Zhao Changhe with a mixture of shock and fear, then quickly retreated out of the door, leaving a threat as they ran away, ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Zhao Changhe picked up a set of chopsticks, as if considering killing them, but then put them down in the end. He felt that the two men were likely leaders of the merchant caravan he had encountered, and they might have some information he needed. As such, it was not the right move to kill them, at least not at the moment. Besides, if he suddenly had to face the forces of their entire caravan, it would disrupt his ns.

    With that in mind, Zhao Changhe turned to Lady Three, who had been watching the show with interest, and asked calmly, ¡°Lady Three, theyid hands on your customer, and you didn¡¯t even bother saying a word? Is it because they have more money than me, or is it because you don¡¯t bother protecting your guests at all?¡±

    Lady Three responded with a smile, looking like she had just woken from a dream, ¡°Oh, scuffles in the inn are incrediblymon. I failed to recognize the nature of this one immediately. Please forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So if theye back for revenge, would you protect your guests?¡±

    Lady Three smiled and said, ¡°The inn is a safe zone. No one, no matter who they are, can touch my guests. But once you step outside, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    <i>Why are you only mentioning that it¡¯s a safe zone now?</i> Zhao Changhe then continued, ¡°That¡¯s fine... Do you know them, Lady Three?¡±

    Lady Three smiled and said, ¡°Why? Are you nning on taking the initiative and wiping them out?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I advise you to be cautious. They¡¯ve got quite a lot of people...¡±

    ¡°So who are they?¡±

    ¡°That was Second Master Qiao from the Qiao n of Jinzhong. As for the young man, it seemed to be his first timeing out. Anyhow, I don¡¯t know them personally.¡±

    <i>Sure enough, they were Shanxi merchants</i>[2]... Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind spun, trying to recall any notable members of the Qiao n on the rankings of the Tome of Troubled Times, but he could not recall anyone being on any of the rankings. He then asked, ¡°What businesses do they do? And who are the important figures in their n? Might you know, Lady Three?¡±

    A mysterious light shed in Lady Three¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have the information, but it will cost you.¡±

    1. This is a reference to Dragon Inn once again. Just a note that Jade, in the wuxia film, was an innkeeper who seduced and murdered people. I haven¡¯t watched it, but from a short read, I think she also feeds some of the customers the meat of people she¡¯s murdered. ?

    2. These merchants are among the earliest Chinese businessmen, and they appeared in ancient China. They conducted trade with various organizations throughout China, Mongolia, Russia, and Japan. ?

 Chapter 259: Overlaps

    <h4>Chapter 259: Oveps</h4>

    Zhao Changhe directly took out a piece of silver and ced it on the table.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes lit up as she pocketed the piece of silver, a mischievous smile surfacing on her face. ¡°Actually, they don¡¯t really do anything special. They regrly sell grain here, then transport goods like jewelry to the Western Regions to sell. Even though it¡¯s not on a huge scale, they¡¯ve likely made a tidy profit over the years.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said speechlessly, ¡°I can see that much without you having to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly did you want to know about?¡±

    ¡°Their strength, the forces they¡¯re connected to here, and their connections in the Central ins¡ªthat is, if you know.¡±

    Lady Three chuckled and said, ¡°Hey, are you from the Great Xia¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said expressionlessly, ¡°If I want to uproot thempletely, then I¡¯ll naturally need to know this information. What does that have to do with the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    Lady Three knocked on the table andughed. ¡°How am I supposed to know so much about them? I¡¯m just an innkeeper.¡±

    Zhao Changhe observed how she knocked on the table and smiled slightly. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±

    Lady Three cast an interested nce at him before leaving with a smile.

    When he finished his meal, it was already dark outside, but the market was illuminated throughout. Standing at the window of his room, Zhao Changhe could see countless lights stretching for hundreds of li.

    It was not an exaggeration; if anything, it might even be an underestimation.

    The market itself was already quite massive, but it was further surrounded by numerous camps of caravans, each bustling with activity as they unloaded and loaded goods. Torches flickered, voices filled the air, and even from a distance, the buzzing sounds of the market could be faintly heard.

    Zhao Changhe withdrew his gaze from the distant campfires and looked down at the street right outside the inn.

    He expected the two merchants from the Qiao n¡ªone missing teeth and the other with a broken hand¡ªto retaliate against him right away. But to his surprise, they did not show up.

    Zhao Changhe did not believe that they would bring a thousand-man army to storm the market. The garrison that Timur had stationed here was no joke. But gathering a few dozen people toe in and stir some trouble should not have been difficult.

    It seemed that Lady Three had been speaking the truth earlier. Her deterrent power did indeed seem quite effective.

    Inside the inn, she could ignore minor scuffles and brawls, but if someone actually dared toe and try to harm her guests... well, it seemed nobody actually dared.

    Zhao Changhe raised his arm and rotated his shoulders. In fact, even he was surprised that he had been able to break someone¡¯s hand with just his arm earlier today. It was clear that the changes brought about by the fruit he had gotten from Xia Longyuan, which had allowed his external cultivation to break through to the seventhyer andid the foundation for the Blood Asura Body, were greater than he had originally imagined.

    External cultivation focused on one¡¯s physique. It essentially referred to one¡¯s physical strength and resistance to strikes to the physical body. Generally speaking, these two went hand in hand. If one¡¯s physique improved, then both their offensive and defensive capability would improve as well. It was simply due to the different orientations of cultivation techniques that various characteristics emerged.

    For example, while Zhao Changhe leaned more toward offense, someone like Situ Xiao could lean more toward defense. But in terms of concrete strength, the differences were not that pronounced. Assuming Situ Xiao¡¯s defense was 100 points, his offense would still be 80 or 90 points; just because Situ Xiao specialized in defense did not mean that he had a weak offense. Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was simply the other way around.

    After all, everyone stilly within the realm of humans, and their bodies could not differ <i>that</i> much.

    But from now on, there would be more significant distinctions between Zhao Changhe and others.

    He had definitely not been anywhere near this strong before. Moreover, this massive increase in strength could not be attributed to him having broken through a singleyer of the Profound Gate. It could only be understood as the effect of the initial transformation of his body. This transformation seemed to be the first step on his road to limitless strength, taking his body far beyond human limitations.

    It had to be taken into ount that he had only just broken through to the seventhyer of the Profound Gate. What about once he peered into the Profound Mysteries? Or even higher realms of cultivation? Could he eventually move mountains and reimnd from the sea?

    It was conceivable that while he developed toward limitless strength, someone like Situ Xiao would develop toward invincibility, causing there to be an increasingly stark difference between their offensive and defensive capabilities. It was reminiscent of the difference between Big Brother and Third Brother.[1]

    <i>Is it also possible to develop certain characteristics for one¡¯s internal cultivation? It probably is. I¡¯m finally starting to understand how Xia Longyuan was able to do what he did.</i>

    Zhao Changhe silently cultivated for a while, keeping track of time. As the night grew deeper and the torches in the distance were extinguished, he slowly stood up and walked out of his room.

    He headed to the dining hall.

    The customers had already dispersed, and Lady Three, bored and idle, leaned on the counter with her chin resting on her hands,zily nudging a Persian cat at her feet. Every time she nudged it with her foot, the cat would tremble, but it would stubbornly refuse to leave, much like the customers who lingered by her side in the evening.

    Hearing someonee in from the back door, Lady Threezily looked up to see who it was and saw that it was Zhao Changhe. She then propped her head back on the counter and said, ¡°What, here to buy some wine? Or are you perhaps craving some Jiangnan food?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie here just to chat with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. You even said that my scent would ruin your appetite.¡±

    ¡°But you invited me, didn¡¯t you? And here I am.¡±

    ¡°When did I ever invite you?¡±

    ¡°When you knocked three times on the table,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any customers left, and you seem quite bored, why not go to the gambling den you mentioned to try your luck?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy, just like it is here during the day. It¡¯s hard to have a decent conversation with anyone there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Seating himself at the counter, he ced down a piece of silver. ¡°For two gons of osmanthus wine. The one I had earlier was quite authentic.¡±

    ¡°Why two gons?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m treating you to one.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯snguid look quickly vanished, reced by delight as she turned to fetch the wine.

    Zhao Changhe remarked with a smile, ¡°Do people rarely treat you to a drink? Why do you seem so happy to be treated?¡±

    ¡°No matter how many times it happens, who wouldin about getting treated?¡± Lady Three, resembling a lively young girl, quickly brought out two gons of wine and gave one to Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe thought of the various brand new, unopened smartphones on Xianyu[2], and indeed, he would not mind having more.

    Just as he was thinking this, he heard Lady Three add, ¡°Just like how you men don¡¯t mind having multiple women.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taking a sip of wine and nearly choked upon hearing this. His face flushed a little under the disguise. ¡°I really did note here to flirt with you!¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lady Three replied leisurely. ¡°There are many people whoe here to buy information, especially during this time. There are many people from the Central ins who have beening here, each one eager to ask about the movements of the barbarians. Some time ago, there was a drunkard carrying a heavy sword who lingered here for nearly a month,pletely wasted every day. It took me pouring a whole bucket of urine over him to finally get him to leave, and now who knows where he¡¯s ended up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three nced at him. ¡°Do you understand? We don¡¯t dare to sell just anything here. After all, we have to make a living. If we don¡¯t want to die, we have to keep our mouths shut. When ites to military intelligence, we won¡¯t sell it no matter how much you offer.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I understand. But can we continue with what we were discussing earlier?¡±

    ¡°They have connections with the manager of the Huangsha Market, Ubalu, a trusted and favored general of the khagan. In the past, they generally transported their grain directly to Huangsha Market. But recently, for some reason, they¡¯ve only beening here with empty carriages. Presumably, they¡¯ve been unloading their goods elsewhere along the way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, then passed another piece of silver. ¡°Is information about Ubalu¡¯s strength considered military intelligence? Many people should know about him, right?¡±

    Lady Three scoffed sarcastically. ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary guy at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate. He¡¯s pretty much useless in battle. But what can you do? He¡¯s a confidant of the khagan. He doesn¡¯t go to the frontlines to fight. Instead, he oversees the market in the rear, gathering supplies and enjoying women. That¡¯s power and privilege for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe silently concluded, <i>At least I can be sure that you¡¯re not one of his people.</i>

    Just as he was contemting what kind of opportunities this information might provide, Lady Three suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Wang Daozhong.¡±

    ¡°As in Wang Daozhong from the Wang n of Langya? Or are you just someone with the same name?¡±

    ¡°Guess,¡± teased Zhao Changhe.

    Lady Three scrutinized him suspiciously for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°If you really are from the Wang n, I suggest you run away as fast as you can.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°He Lei sent a message to his tribe a while back, saying that his affairs had been disrupted by Wang Daozhong. He warned the khagan not to trust any envoys from the Wang n. Now that He Lei has died at the hands of Vermillion Bird, all the tribes are specting whether his death has something to do with the Wang n. It¡¯s said that during the Langya Sword Conference, the saintess of the Four Idols Cult was also present, suggesting that the Four Idols Cult and the Wang n may have formed an alliance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nearly burst out inughter, but he managed to suppress it. With a serious expression, he asked solemnly, ¡°What does the khagan think about this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the khagan thinks. All I know is that if the Warring Lion Tribe finds out you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll do whatever it takes to im your life.¡±

    ¡°Is the Warring Lion Tribe nearby?¡±

    ¡°Not only are they nearby, but they¡¯ve been having a tough time recently, with various factions eyeing them greedily. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the batch of grain that the Qiao n brought this time was supposed to be sold to the Warring Lion Tribe... But where is it now, I wonder?¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly found the world to be quite amusing.

    It was fascinating how even seemingly unrted matters could end up inexplicably connected as if there were invisible threads linking everything together.

    <i>And this Lady Three... Didn¡¯t she say that she did not dare speak about any military intelligence? Doesn¡¯t this count?</i>

    1. This is a reference to <i>Cbash Brothers</i>. Big Brother has super-strength, while Third Brother has invulnerability. ?

    2. This is Taobao¡¯s second-hand market. ?

 Chapter 260: Peeling Cocoons Drawing Silk

    <h4>Chapter 260: Peeling Cocoons Drawing Silk</h4>

    <i>Well, she must have her own motives. She could also be intentionally or unintentionally leaking information to other visitors from the Central ins. Otherwise, why would she suddenly start treating me differently when I asked for Jiangnan cuisine? Then, when I said that I would rather just eat some shredded mutton, she seemed to lose interest.</i>

    <i>She was probably referring to Situ Xiao when she was talking about a drunkard that lingered here. He probably also dug up a lot of information before leaving.</i>

    Lady Three, who was still happily drinking, extended her hand and said, ¡°Anything else you want to ask? Ten taels for each question.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and suddenly said, ¡°Hey, now I can¡¯t help but suspect that you''re using the information your organization has to make some money for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Lady Three immediately sat up straight, her eyes darting around. ¡°What organization? This is all the information I collected painstakingly on my own!¡±

    As she spoke, she started putting on an act and began fake crying. ¡°As a weak woman, do you know how difficult it is to survive alone here where the barbarians are?¡±

    ¡°Hm, I guess you probably have to deal with bullies like Ubalu, right? It must be tough, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see. You¡¯re pretending to be innocent because you¡¯ve got to entertain guests.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s fake crying stopped abruptly, and she smiled slyly. ¡°Well, what can I say, life isn¡¯t easy... Do you want to buy anything else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What about the distribution of powerful experts on the Grasn¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what about some strange secret realms or mysteries? Like how ake formed in the desert? Did it form naturally, or...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Lady Three¡¯s expression changed and she interrupted him again. ¡°No. Why do you keep asking such strange things? Are you looking for trouble? I¡¯m not going to sell you any such information.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her and sighed. ¡°Alright, alright. I, Wang Daozhong, just can¡¯t seem to read people sometimes. I guess this is why I get scolded wherever I go.¡±

    Lady Three was speechless.

    ¡°Onest question,¡± Zhao Changhe handed over another piece of silver.

    Lady Three quickly put away the money and said with a bright smile, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yue Hongling kill some ck Wolf Khan in the Grasnds before? Is she still there now?¡±

    Lady Three nced at him curiously. ¡°Why? Are you nning to capture her and im a reward from the khagan? Or are you nning on pursuing the heroine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to buy information. Why do you care what I do with it? When others buy a butcher¡¯s knife, the sellers wouldn¡¯t ask whether the customer is nning to use it to ughter pigs or humans.¡±

    ¡°Fair.¡± Lady Three held her chin and thought for a while. ¡°But if her whereabouts could easily be obtained here, then it would prove that she¡¯s in danger. If you¡¯re pursuing her, then you should pray that no one knows her whereabouts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°That makes sense. So, no one still knows her whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°No... You know, recently, it doesn¡¯t matter if mene and go, but as soon as a woman appears, she might immediately be surrounded by arge group of soldiers.¡±

    ¡°All because of Yue Hongling?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Lady Three smiled faintly. ¡°So, Yue Hongling is probably in a bit of trouble now. She¡¯s likely in need of supplies. Even if she robs people as a bandit, what she can get might not be that useful. Whether it¡¯s money or silk, it¡¯s not like those can be eaten. She needs food, water, and horse fodder. If things go on like this, she might have to take a risk ande to Huangsha Market again. If you stay here, you might actually get to see her. As for whether you want to y the hero saving the damsel in distress, that¡¯s up to you. As you said, what you do with the information I give you is none of my business.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I understand. You not only sell information, but also your analysis. It was worth the money.¡±

    Lady Three smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, if there¡¯s anything else you want to buy, just ask me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not shake the feeling that she was waiting for him to say that he wanted to buy her, and then she would ssh him with the water she used to wash her feet. Unfortunately, he had no intention of cooperating with her in ying out such a scene. He simply said, ¡°I feel like going out for a bit. Do you have any rmendations? Something unique to see here... I don¡¯t mean jewelry and spices from the Western Regions, but rather the local specialties.¡±

    Lady Three eagerly watched his hand, but he did not pass her any money.

    She brushed her nose and said, ¡°Well, I guess it would be a bit much if you¡¯re just asking for directions. How about you go to the beast ring in the middle of the market?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a beast ring?¡±

    ¡°Just think of it as a ce for underground fights to the death, simr to some of the underworld activities in the Central ins, but here they have ves fighting.¡±

    ¡°I see. It sounds more like an arena, why is it called a beast ring? Is it because the opponents are fierce beasts?¡±

    ¡°No, the opponents are people. The reason why it¡¯s called a beast ring is because besides fighting, there¡¯s also some business being done... Aren¡¯t humans just like beasts?¡± Lady Three smiled slightly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the ones being sold or the ones doing the selling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sipped his wine and nced at her.

    Lady Three continued calmly, ¡°Among the ves being sold, there are strong men, and maybe even martial arts experts who specialize in fighting beasts...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    As they drank and talked, they soon finished their gons of wine. When they finished their wine, Zhao Changhe did not order another and staggered as he left the counter. ¡°Lady Three, you¡¯re quite stingy. I bought you a drink, yet you didn¡¯t even offer a single peanut for snacking.¡±

    Lady Three stomped and cursed at his departing figure. ¡°I¡¯m running a business here! Isn¡¯t it you that¡¯s stingy? You invited someone to a drink and you didn¡¯t even buy a serving of peanuts!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, Zhao Changhe had already walked out of the inn and onto the street.

    Lady Three grumpily tidied up the empty wine gons, and suddenly, a waiter appeared by her side. ¡°Thirddy, that man...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who he is, as long as he¡¯s from Xia, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lady Three gritted her teeth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, they¡¯re all quite cunning. I¡¯ve tried to trick all of them into killing Ubalu, but from Yue Hongling to Situ Xiao to Han Wubing, not a single one of them has taken the bait. This Wang guy is even more cunning. He keeps saying random things. I still haven¡¯t figured out what his true purpose is. I¡¯m even starting to think that he came here targeting us.¡±

    ¡°His surname might not be Wang.¡±

    ¡°He also might not have a wang.¡±[1]

    The waiter looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°Thirddy... My surname is also Wang.¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°...¡±

    The waiter sighed. ¡°The fifth lord never mentioned anything about killing Ubalu. It¡¯s one thing if you take matters into your own hands, but selling information about someone you want to kill for money... It¡¯s simply shameless...¡±

    ¡°Is it? You pig-headed fool,¡± Lady Three huffed. ¡°They¡¯ll question the information if it¡¯s given for free, but if they pay for it, they would be more inclined to think that it¡¯s hard-earned intelligence and are less likely to think it¡¯s false. What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I feel like you just want to make some money. Be careful that Ubalu doesn¡¯te after you first, he¡¯s beyond the fifth lord¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°When have I ever relied on the fifth lord here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    Lady Three smirked triumphantly. ¡°Anyway, with that guy surnamed Wang going to the beast ring, there¡¯s at least some drama to watch...¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Another waiter rushed in and reported, ¡°Thirddy, that guy surnamed Wang did not go to the beast ring.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°Then where did he go?¡±

    ¡°He headed out, out of the market...¡±

    Lady Three was dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the inn, Zhao Changhe slowly walked along the streets illuminated by dim lights, heading toward the outskirts of the market.

    His surroundings were full of a foreign charm, and it felt like travelers would enjoy taking in the sights here. Unfortunately, he had no intention of enjoying the sights at the moment, as his mind was upied with thoughts.

    He dared not engage in deep conversation with Lady Three, so he could only speak vaguely, concealing his true intentions. Safety was paramount, but with so many loose ends and no direct point of entry, unraveling the situation required careful consideration and was quite mentally taxing.

    Sometimes Zhao Changhe grew a little tired of doing things like this. Ever since he refused Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s token, he found himself having to investigate things again and again. He had initially envisioned a life wandering the <i>jianghu</i> freely, but everywhere he went, he found himself racking his brains. It was exhausting. But he now understood that it was not because of some token from the Demon Suppression Bureau, but because of hisck of strength.

    With Xia Longyuan¡¯s strength, he could simply not care. To him, all the rest were nothing more than monkeys in a circus. But since Zhao Changhe was far from that level, he had to think carefully wherever he went, otherwise he would not even know why he suddenly died.

    Nevertheless, the gains were significant.

    At least this time, Zhao Changhe was eighty percent confident that he could determine the whereabouts of the missing team if they weren¡¯t dead.

    But if they had been indeed sold to the beast ring, would he have to face Ubalu? He had to carefully consider how to go about this situation... From Lady Three¡¯s attitude toward Ubalu, it seemed that she hoped he would go there and do something.

    But unfortunately, there was no need for him to go. It would be meaningless because there was no way he would be able to save all the ves in the beast ring. The objective of his mission was to simply find the team.

    The Qiao n¡¯s merchant caravan came here to sell goods¡ªthey passed by the tribe where the team went missing, heading north with empty carriages.

    There was a good chance that some of those seemingly empty carriages were actually carrying ves. Since they had passed by the street outside the inn to enter the market, he had been watching the street through the window to prevent the Qiao n from causing any trouble, but no one from their side had entered, indicating that the ¡°goods¡± were still outside and had not been handed over.

    Therefore, he could head to their caravan to furtherplete the task entrusted to him by Cui Yuanyong. As long as the members of that team had not died, there was a possibility of rescuing them. And if they were dead, he could still extract information from the caravan.

    After going through many thoughts in his mind, he came to the conclusion that he had to go on a night reconnaissance mission and have a look around the Qiao n¡¯s caravan no matter what.

    1. This is an untrantable triple pun. In Chinese, the original here is Íõ°Ëµ° (w¨¢ng b¨¡ d¨¤n), which literally means turtle egg. Íõ(w¨¢ng) is one of the mostmon family names in China, so it¡¯spletely normal to have unrted people with that name. The Íõ°Ë (king eight) part means turtle/tortoise (because a tortoise shell is made of separate pieces and the lines between them look like the character Íõ) but it¡¯s also a homonym for Íü°Ë (forgetting eight), meaning ¡°forgetting the eight virtues,¡± as in someone who abandoned the Confucian virtues¡ªspecifically that of loyalty, so calling someone Íõ°Ë is calling them a cuckold (or promiscuous if addressed to a woman). Finally, the parenthood of any given turtle egg is unknown, so calling someone a turtle egg is basically calling them a bastard. There are a lot of jokes and curses involving turtles in Chinese, mostly rted to genitals, cuckoldry, and the likes. There are many theories as to how exactly these terms came to be, and they¡¯re as old as the early Song Dynasty, so 10th century BC. ?

 Chapter 261: Gathering of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 261: Gathering of Heroes</h4>

    In the camps that were scattered right outside the market, although it was much quieterpared to what it was like during the day, there were still people working.

    Zhao Changhe observed the camps that he could see and he was reminded of scenes at ports, bustling hubs ofmerce.

    He wondered about the unspoken agreements between the various merchant caravans. Had they made a deal to divide the area into territories? It seemed that each group had its own area, seemingly well taken care of and undisturbed by others. Despite the crowdedness, everything appeared to be somewhat organized.

    This arrangement conveniently facilitated Zhao Changhe¡¯s investigation. It would have truly been a headache if everything was a mess.

    He easily found the Qiao n¡¯s caravan camp. At this time, there were people loading goods into their carriages¡ªmainly jewelry, spices, and sheepskins, it appeared. It looked like they were preparing to bring them to the Central ins.

    The goods appeared to be delivered directly by a barbarian merchant. Zhao Changhe could vaguely hear the man¡¯sints. ¡°Second Master Qiao¡¯s arrogance has been getting worse. Now, he just stays inside his tent and doesn¡¯t even show his face. Is this the etiquette of your Central ins?¡±

    Someone who seemed to be in charge of overseeing the deliveries smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Second Master Qiao originally went into the market with the young master, but he was beaten up after heading to have a meal at Lady Three¡¯s inn...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Second Master Qiao actually had the balls to go against Third Lady Yuan? Even Commander Ubalu doesn¡¯t dare to mess with her. I heard she has a powerful backing!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, how could they have possibly provoked Lady Three? However, the one who beat them seems to be someone with considerable backing as well. I heard that it was Wang Daozhong from the Wang n. His strength is worthy of someone on the Ranking of Earth. He was actually able to break the second master¡¯s hand just by gripping it under his arm.¡± The manager imitated the motion and grimaced. ¡°It¡¯s frightening just thinking about it...¡±

    The barbarian merchant gasped. ¡°Are you freaking serious? Since he was able to disy such great strength worthy of someone on the Ranking of Earth, then it might really be Wang Daozhong!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what we think too. And even if he¡¯s just pretending to be someone from the Wang n, the second master does not dare take the risk. After all, what if he actually <i>is</i> someone from the Wang n? If that¡¯s the case, then there would be no future for us back in the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°With what has happened, those from the Wang n still dare to appear near the Warring Lion Tribe?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. But now that the Warring Lion Tribe is in a mess, they probably would not bother to look for trouble with the people from the Wang n...¡±

    As the two conversed, they walked into the camp, surrounded byborers moving goods, with several guards trailing behind them.

    No one noticed that among the busyborers, a man silently blended in and entered the camp together with them. He even helped them carry goods all the way to the carriages

    Zhao Changhe followed the two, feeling that the conversation between the two was very informative and worth listening to.

    Sure enough, he heard the barbarian merchant ask, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you brought six ves this time? Are they in one of the carriages¡±

    The manager subconsciously nced around and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°The ves we brought this time are all martial arts experts from the Central ins. The weakest one is at the fifthyer of the Profound Gate, while the strongest one is at the seventhyer. The prices they¡¯ll go for will definitely not be low. The second young master intends to auction them at the beast ring. Perhaps Commander Ubalu might be interested.¡±

    The barbarian merchant frowned, ¡°They don¡¯t sound like that great of merchandise... The more powerful a martial arts expert is, the harder they are to control. They might even end up escaping and turning against us. Other than Commander Ubalu, ordinary forces won¡¯t dare to purchase that kind of ve. Not only might you not get a good price for them, but you might even end up getting pressured by Commander Ubalu into selling them for cheap.¡±

    The manager obviously had this thought as well and sighed. ¡°I also feel that they aren¡¯t all that great either, but the second master thought it was a great business opportunity...¡±

    The barbarian merchant asked, ¡°How were you even able to capture them? It should not have been easy. I¡¯ve seen experts at the sixthyer of the Profound Gate. With their movement arts, they¡¯re faster than horses, and their endurance is often not inferior to horses either.¡±

    ¡°They were scouting the Deste Wolf Tribe and were discovered and pursued. In their attempt to escape, they saw our caravan and thought that they were saved because we were from the Central ins.¡± The manager smiled slyly. ¡°The second master weed them into the caravan and captured them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath, clenching his fists tightly, resisting the urge to draw his saber.

    The task assigned to him by Cui Yuanyong turned out to be much easier toplete than expected. Fortunately, he had not killed the two from the Qia n at the inn earlier. Otherwise, the caravan would have been in chaos, and they most likely would have withdrawn right away, resulting in his lead being cut off. They might have even killed the team to avoid any trouble.

    But despite the seemingly straightforward sess, Zhao Changhe felt no relief at the moment. On the contrary, he was even more infuriated at this merchant caravan now.

    The team of martial artists was made up of brave men who hade to help defend Yanmen. They had even gone as far as to risk their lives to conduct reconnaissance beyond the Great Wall! They had note here for sightseeing!

    When they resolved themselves to face the barbarians, they did so to protect those of the Central ins!

    These honorable and chivalrous martial artists probably never imagined that they would be betrayed by the very people they were fighting to protect. The psychological blow was far worse than any physical harm they could have suffered.

    Fortunately, they were all still alive, and it seemed like they were uninjured. Rescuing them would mean saving six brave men.

    Even the barbarian merchant, who was someone inclined to act for profit, could not help but ask, ¡°Is it really worth it to enve yourpatriots for some money?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just that. The grain we brought was meant to be delivered to the Deste Wolf Tribe. If they followed us, we might have been exposed. What were we supposed to do when they reported back to Huangfu Yongxian or Tang Wanzhuang? It¡¯s either we kill them or capture them and sell them for money. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±

    Of course, the barbarian merchant didn¡¯t have anything against it, nor could he be bothered to argue further. He simply said, ¡°Since we¡¯re old acquaintances, just sell them directly to me. Don¡¯t bother auctioning them off. Trust me, it isn¡¯t worth it... If Commander Ubalu decides that he wants them for free, you might really end up having to give them away for free.¡±

    The manager said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to make that decision. You will have to ask the second master if you want to have them.¡±

    The barbarian merchant said, ¡°It will take some time to load the goods. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to check on your second master¡¯s injuries as well.¡±

    As the two spoke, they headed toward the camp. Zhao Changhe pretended to be busy loading goods, but his mind was deep in thought.

    There were too many people here for him to be able to rescue someone without causing amotion. Any slight disturbance would attract the entire caravan with over a thousand people. Being alone ced him at a disadvantage. He really would have appreciated it if he had apanion to help him create a diversion.

    <i>Should I go find some help? Maybe I could pay Lady Three to lend me a hand? Would she agree though?</i>

    While he was in thought, there was suddenly amotion at the entrance of the camp. ¡°Where did this drunkarde from? Get out of here!¡±

    A somewhat familiar voice drunkenly eximed, ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s the use of being a lord if you¡¯re broke? Where are your local beauties? Come out and dance for me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up.

    <i>Situ Xiao! Hehe, I¡¯ve got help!</i>

    The guard at the entrance to the camp cursed angrily, ¡°Fucking drunkard, this isn¡¯t some camp with barbarian beauties! If you¡¯re looking for a brothel, it¡¯s the other way! I was actually thinking of going there too!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the brothel camp? I don¡¯t believe it! I think you look like a pimp...¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, you drunkard!¡±

    Amotion broke out at the entrance to the camp.

    Inside the main tent, Second Master Qiao had his hand in a sling, and he was seeing the barbarian merchant off. Seeing the disturbance, he angrily ordered, ¡°Who¡¯s the drunkard causing trouble? Have some men deal with him!¡±

    After issuing his orders, Second Master Qiao said to the barbarian merchant, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. It might be better to sell the ves to you privately...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a sh of sword light emerged from behind the main tent.

    Nobody knew how long the one wielding the sword had been lurking there. It was likely that they had slipped in while the two from the Qiao n had gone to the market to eat. Regardless, they had definitely remained motionless for at least several hours.

    Apart from top-tier assassins from the Snow-Listening Pavilion, there was only one bounty hunter who would do such a thing...

    Han Wubing!

    Seizing the opportunity amidst themotion at the gate, Han Wubing, who had been in hiding for quite a while, struck decisively and attempted to assassinate Qiao Er!

    <i>ng!</i>

    To Han Wubing¡¯s surprise, he actually failed to kill Qiao Er, who only had averagebat power and even had one hand broken. The barbarian merchant had blocked his killing strike with a scimitar!

    Han Wubing moved to the side while the barbarian merchant was pushed back several steps.

    ¡°I did not expect there to be such an expert among the barbarians from the Western Regions. It seems I miscalcted this time,¡± Han Wubing thought to himself. He did not have time to finish off Qiao Er and swiftly retreated toward the back of the camp.

    Qiao Er was quickly surrounded by people. He shouted furiously, ¡°What are you all standing there in a daze for?! Stop him!¡±

    Countless people surged toward Han Wubing. In the darkness of night, Han Wubing moved like a ghost, leaving a trail of blood and screams as he fought his way out of the camp.

    Meanwhile, Situ Xiao, who had caused the disturbance at the entrance to the camp, was dumbfounded.

    He and Han Wubing had never even met, let alone made any arrangements. He had onlye here to cause trouble because he noticed that this merchant caravan was from the Central ins. He had acted on impulse, hoping to draw out Qiao Er and perhaps take his head on the spot.

    But before he could do anything, someone else already tried to assassinate the person he wanted to kill.

    <i>Damn, what a guy!</i>

    Faced with the guard who now regarded him as Han Wubing¡¯s aplice, Situ Xiao did not feel frustrated at all. Instead, he willingly yed along. He took a sip of wine, then suddenly sprayed the wine toward the torches at the gate.

    <i>Fwoom!</i>

    mes soared into the sky as the gate, the tents, and the carriages entering and leaving, along with some spices and fabrics, were ignited.

    The camp was finally thrown into utter chaos, and those loading the carriages were all ordered to help put out the fire.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe went through the carriages, looking inside each of them one by one.

    <i>Brothers, please hold on a little longer. I will help youter after I save some people.</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    After going through several dozen carriages and finding nobody inside them, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes finally lit up when he found one that had a few people who seemed to be sleeping inside. Just as he was about to climb aboard the carriage, he suddenly felt a chill on the side of his neck.

    Zhao Changhe instinctively tried to dodge, but he discovered that the other party¡¯s sword moved in a strange and mysterious way. He was unable to dodge at all, having been caught off guard.

    While the long sword was ced against his neck, a cold voice came from behind him, ¡°Which truck contains food and horse feed? Take me there... Eh, your saber...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and beheld the familiar face behind him. ¡°You want to take some food and horse feed? Do you also want to take me away? How about managing a stronghold together?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 262: Four Cavalry Equivalent to a Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 262: Four Cavalry Equivalent to a Thousand</h4>

    ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Yue Hongling asked with a voice filled with surprise, quickly withdrawing her sword.

    She had been wandering in the northern wilderness for quite some time now. She had run out of supplies and had decided that she would simply give up and return if she failed to get more supplies this time. But then, on this one final attempt to get supplies, she ended up running into Zhao Changhe.

    The unexpected delight of finding apanion amidst solitude, and the sudden loosening of tightly wound heartstrings, was simply indescribable.

    <i>It turns out that you¡¯re here too... And we end up running to each other among countless carriages and caravans within the vast deserts and grasnds.</i>

    At this moment, she had forgotten that she had also crossed paths with several others. The presence of a merchant caravan from the Great Xia here was like a beacon for trouble. Regardless, even if others were here, she encountered Zhao Changhe first.

    She said, ¡°Why did you disguise yourself so well? I almost killed you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Well, never mind. I guess it¡¯s time to wipe off my disguise now. I can¡¯t let Wang Daozhong get hold of the credit for this good deed. I¡¯ll just get back to dealing with other stuff once this is done.¡±

    Yue Hongling had no idea what he was talking about.

    Zhao Changhe quickly wiped off his disguise and went into the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re here. Come and help. Rescue these brothers first, and then go pick up Situ Xiao and Old Han immediately.¡±

    Yue Hongling put away her thoughts first and followed him into the carriage. Inside, she saw six people lying unconscious. Their bodies were covered in dried blood, indicating that they had been in quite a fierce battle earlier. Without needing Zhao Changhe to even tell her anything, Yue Hongling already figured out what was going on. She realized that Zhao Changhe hade to rescue these people.

    She did not ask any questions and quickly stepped forward to help one of them up. She pressed on their acupoints to stimte their blood flow, and soon, the person slowly regained consciousness. However, he seemed to be unable to make sense of the situation for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s going...¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was also assisting one of the others and stimting their blood flow, but he soon realized that he was not as efficient as Yue Hongling. The person on Yue Hongling¡¯s side had begun sobering up, while the one he was helping had not even responded. He felt embarrassed and began exining, ¡°These guys are from the martial artist camp at Yanmen. My brother-inw... I mean, Cui Yuanyong sent me out here to rescue them.¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at him before quickly going and helping the others.

    The man who just sobered vaguely heard Zhao Changhe¡¯s words and immediately became ecstatic. ¡°I knew the martial artist camp wouldn¡¯t just stand by and let us die! Those are the kind of people we are fighting for!¡±

    Just the thought of the martial artist camp sending someone to rescue them was enough to pull back a man who was on the brink of despair.

    Zhao Changhe felt relieved. Just as the person he was assisting woke up, he threw out a few pills and said hurriedly, ¡°Please help exin what¡¯s going on to the one who just woke up, I¡¯ll continue saving the others. Those pills can help you restore some strength. See if you can unleash some of your power after taking them.¡±

    The man said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t exert much strength, if I can kill Qiao Er, I¡¯m willing to die with him!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Your priority is to retreat. You only need to recover enough strength to ride a horse. I¡¯ll take care of Qiao Er for you, and I¡¯ll intercept any pursuers. Can you trust me?¡±

    The people who woke up looked at each other in confusion. Looking at Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, who were busy saving theirpanions, their fuzzy minds became clearer and clearer. ¡°Are you two... Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling?¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at Zhao Changhe again, amused. <i>This is what you meant by not giving Wang Daozhong any credit, huh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fist and said, ¡°Exactly, if you can trust us, just leave this matter to us. Your priority is to return alive.¡±

    After they swallowed some pills, they looked at each other a few times and said, ¡°Of course we trust Heroine Yue!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Yue Honglingughed out loud.

    Although she had not talked with Zhao Changhe about this matter, Yue Hongling understood what he was thinking and took over the conversation. ¡°While we distract the camp, the six of you can take six horses and leave quickly. Just leave the rest up to us.¡±

    The six stood up and bowed deeply. ¡°We owe you a great debt of gratitude. If you ever need our help in the future, just give us the order.¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned the gesture. ¡°We are fighting for the same cause. There is no need for thanks.¡±

    Everyoneughed. ¡°Haha! The Bloodthirsty Asura is much better than we thought! Until we meet again!¡±

    At the gate of the camp, Han Wubing had already killed his way out and joined Situ Xiao.

    ¡°Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°Situ Xiao?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk. The situation is only getting worse. We need to make our way out of here immediately.¡±

    Qiao Er originally had a lot of men moving goods outside the camp. Now that these people were being called back, the two of them were getting trapped at the gate by those returning.

    Situ Xiao had been here for a while, and knew that the garrison under Ubalu¡¯smand, responsible for maintaining order here, was not one to be trifled with. The longer they stayed here, the more likely they would have to deal with the garrison once they were alerted. At that time, the situation would genuinely turn dire.

    At that moment, chaos erupted within the camp once again.

    Six horses burst out from the back of the camp, their neighs echoing clearly in the noisy night. As they passed, torches were knocked over, causing a ze to erupt not only at the front of the camp but also at its back, plunging the area into utter chaos.

    Qiao Er¡¯s voice rang out in shock and anger. ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡±

    Countless people within the camp mounted their horses and chased after the six who were trying to escape, but someone unexpectedly got in their way.

    Under the moonlight, a red figure moved gracefully like a swan, darting past the riders in the lead. With a sh of red, screams erupted as people fell off their horses, utterly outmatched.

    A solitary swan flying through the dim light of the setting sun...

    Blood spilling in the night, riderless horses rushing through the light of mes...

    It was a scene of chaos, and the people found it difficult to even find the gate of the camp, let alone leave in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Yu... Yue Hongling! It¡¯s Yue Hongling!!!¡±

    Dread filled the heart of the pursuers. They had heard that she was terrifying, but they had not expected her to be <i>this </i>terrifying. With each sh of red, more than a dozen people fell off their horses. She moved so quickly that they could not even clearly see where she was.

    It felt as though as long as she stood alone at the gate, she could hold off an army of a thousand!

    Qiao Er¡¯s voice resounded in a frantic rage, ¡°No matter how strong Yue Hongling is, she¡¯s just one person. What are you all afraid of? If they escape, we¡¯re all¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, an arrow flew like a shooting star, piercing through Qiao Er¡¯s mouth just as he uttered the word ¡°all,¡± and exiting through the back of his head.

    It was only then that the others in the camp heard the twang of a bowstring. The arrow had shot through the air at a speed faster than sound!

    Even the barbarian merchant who had been watching the spectacle beside Qiao Er was dumbfounded.

    <i>Which master archer is here?!</i>

    The guards around Qiao Er were also dumbfounded.

    <i>Did our second master really die just like that?</i>

    When they turned their heads to look at the direction from which the sound of the shot came, they saw a burly man carrying a broad saber. ¡°The martial artists of Great Xia shall take the heads of traitors. Death shall befall those who stand in our way!¡±

    With those words, heads rolled as he swept through the air his saber, cleaving in half anyone blocking his path.

    <i>Shit!</i>

    The barbarian merchant came to the conclusion that elites from the Great Xia were attacking with the coordinated chaos at the front and back of the camp. Only fools would continue to meddle in such matters. Immediately, he turned and ran away with a few guards, hiding behind a tent and not daring to show themselves until this whole mess was over.

    Zhao Changhe hacked his way through, overwhelming anyone who stood in his path. At this point, none of the guards were willing to risk their lives anymore. They all screamed in fear as they ran even faster than the barbarian merchant.

    Zhao Changhe made his way to Qiao Er, chopping off his head with one swift swing. He lifted his head up in the air and shouted angrily, ¡°The chief culprit has been killed! Who else dares to resist!¡±

    His voice echoed far and wide, reaching even the distant camps where other barbarian merchants were.

    Right outside the cap, Situ Xiao and Han Wubing felt the pressure on them suddenly lighten. They looked up and saw, amidst the raging mes, a burly man holding a broad saber in one hand and a severed head in the other. He was drenched in blood, causing him to look particrly ferocious and frightening.

    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been working ourselves to the bone and this guy steals the spotlight in the end?¡±

    Han Wubing, catching his breath, smiled slightly. ¡°Let him have it if he likes it. Aren¡¯t we at least safe now?¡±

    In the chaos, only a few had been able to see that Qiao Er had died. But now, with Zhao Changhe holding his severed head up high as his voice spread out far and wide, panic swept through the camp. Which one of them would still have the will to fight? Many screamed and ran back into the camp to grab some things before running away.

    With a severed head in hand, Zhao Changhe just stood there dumbfounded. Some people rushed past him, ignoring himpletely as they headed straight toward the carriages to grab whatever they could.

    Before long, a fierce battle erupted at the carriages and horses, with everyone fighting each other. The scene was even more spectacr than when they were under attack earlier.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    Yue Hongling drifted to his side, holding a young man by the cor. ¡°This guy tried to escape from the back of the camp. Judging by his attire, he seems to hold some status. Should we capture him alive?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the pale-faced young man, recognizing him as the one he pped at the inn.

    He grinned. ¡°Hand him over to Situ Xiao. He¡¯s a great piece of evidence we can use to uproot these traitorous scum.¡±

    Situ Xiao¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°What the hell? Why are you giving him to me? I didn¡¯t sign up for whatever mission you¡¯re doing from the martial artist camp!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve got some other matters to attend to. Anyway, we should talkter. We need to get out of here immediately. The barbarian army is approaching!¡±

    In the distance, clouds of dust rose as an army drew nearer

    ¡°To hell with it all!¡± Situ Xiao snatched the head from Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy this!¡±

    The four of them exchanged nces before bursting intoughter.

    Amidst the raging mes, the chaotic camp, the mor of fighting, and the distant sound of hooves thundering,ughter echoed under the moonlight, spreading over Huangsha.

 Chapter 263: A Storm is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 263: A Storm is Brewing</h4>

    Zhao Changhe looked into the distance where dust rose from the barbarian army¡¯s horses and determined that it was time they left. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should split up into three groups as we leave this ce. We can meet back up at the Rooms Avable Inn at Huangsha Market.¡±

    Situ Xiao, who was carrying the unconscious young man from the Qiao n, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not going to drag this burden to Huangsha Market. I¡¯m going to go and find Cui Yuanyong to exchange this piece of scum for some alcohol.¡±

    After saying that, he took the lead in running off. He actually left first, mainly because his movement art was the worst among them, and he feared that he might not be able to outrun the army while carrying someone, and that would end up embarrassing him.

    Moreover, Situ Xiao actually really wanted to challenge Yue Hongling. He had felt that he was almost ready before and was just waiting for the right moment, but judging from the current situation, it seemed like she might be his friend¡¯s wife in the future, making it hard for him to challenge her anymore.

    <i>Damn it, why does it feel like every woman is connected to this guy? I can¡¯t keep a friend like him. I should break off our friendship sometime in the future.</i>

    ¡°Eh, hey...¡± Han Wubing wanted to grab Situ Xiao but was a step too slow. He could only watch as Situ Xiao ran off faster than a rabbit.

    He nced helplessly at Zhao Changhe, then at Yue Hongling. ¡°I guess I should go as well...¡±

    <i>Why the hell does it feel like every woman is connected to this guy? I can¡¯t keep a friend like him. I should break off our friendship sometime in the future.</i>

    Yue Hongling crossed her arms and said, ¡°What are you guys even thinking? I¡¯m the one who has to go.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing looked at her with raised eyebrows.

    Yue Hongling said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the barbarians have been looking for me? I don¡¯t dare enter Huangsha Market¡±

    Zhao Changhe reached into his pocket and rubbed something, then he attempted to smear a yellow substance onto Yue Hongling¡¯s face.

    Yue Hongling drew her sword, ready to cut off his head.

    Zhao Changhe flinched and cried out in exasperation, ¡°Hey, let me help you disguise yourself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Women are thoroughly checked, haven¡¯t you noticed that nobody dares to bring any women inside? Under the pretext of them searching for me, several incidents have taken ce where others¡¯ family members were forcibly taken away and brought to the beast ring to be sold.¡±

    ¡°Just how much trouble have you caused for the barbarians to treat you so seriously?¡±

    ¡°Is that any of your concern?¡± Yue Hongling turned away irritably and entered the camp. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for some food to take with me before I go. You guys do whatever you want. I¡¯ll find a way to contact youter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we arrange to meet somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Further northwest, there¡¯s a ce called Rocky Mountain[1] I¡¯ll stay there for a while. If you can, can you bring some things for me?¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s tone held a hint of anticipation that she herself was not aware of.

    Han Wubing nced at the two in silence. Zhao Changhe replied cheerfully, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Then goodbye for now.¡± Yue Hongling entered the camp to search for some supplies in a good mood.

    Having someone to support her felt good. She had some ns in mind, but she felt that they might be difficult to carry out alone, especially with the issues she was facing these days. But with trustworthy helpers like Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing, certain things be much more feasible.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing looked at each other. Han Wubing said, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying at Barbarian Merchant Inn near the beast ring. If you need me, you should be able to find me there. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m staying at Lady Three¡¯s Rooms Avable Inn. You can find me there if you need me. I go by the name Wang Daozhong when I¡¯m there.¡±

    Han Wubing: ¡°...¡±

    Turning their heads, they saw that Ubalu¡¯s garrison was already within bowshot.

    Without further words, the two dispersed and ran in different directions.

    Unlike ordinary martial artists or soldiers, they used movement arts that were among the best in the world. It would be really difficult for ordinary riders to catch up with them. Even Situ Xiao, who wasparatively weaker in terms of movement arts, could simply make use of his cultivation at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate to run so fast that almost no horse could catch up to him.

    In order to surround such people, one would need to deploy even stronger experts or set up ambushes in advance to ensure that they could not escape.

    This was also the main reason why Yue Hongling and the others had been able to wander around the northern frontier for so long without facing much danger. This was also why Cui Yuanyong believed that none of the teams he had sent out should be rendered unable to escape.

    For them, horses were mainly used for efficient travel, helping them spare more energy. They generally did not use their horses in battle. Well, it was not like they could do without horses either. Traveling on foot across the vast grasnds and deserts would tire them out quickly. Yue Hongling¡¯s horse was hidden near Rocky Mountain, where she was currently staying.

    Anyway, this was why they were able to remain so calm andposed despite such arge army approaching them, only starting to run when the enemy had drawn near. Even with that, they vanished without a trace shortly after, disappearing into the night, leaving no trail to follow.

    The barbarian general leading the army did not dwell on it. He simply waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to chase them. Confiscate the goods of that caravan and capture everyone here as ves.¡±

    Such was thew of the jungle.

    Those of the caravan who were smarter had already left early, escaping after just taking a few things. On the other hand, those who remained, blinded by greed, simply had a miserable fate awaiting them.

    The deputy general asked, ¡°The woman we saw just now should be Yue Hongling... ording to Commander Ubalu¡¯s orders, we must capture her at all costs.¡±

    The general waved his hand dismissively. ¡°And what makes you think you can capture her, even if you pay every price? She can soar into the sky like an eagle; even with an army of a hundred thousand, we might not be able to catch her. Commander Ubalu has already sent a request to the khagan to send over some actual powerful experts. She has been wandering in ournds for very long, so she has probably grown ustomed to the strength of ordinary soldiers. When the timees, we might be able to catch her off guard.¡±

    ¡°So the reason why we¡¯ve been restricting her ways to get supplies was all to narrow down her possible range of movement?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, since she still came here, it¡¯s very likely that she¡¯s staying near Rocky Mountain in the northwest, where there¡¯s water under the rocks.¡± The general stretched out his hand and clenched his fist. ¡°If she really is staying there, she won¡¯t be able to escape. When the timees, maybe everyone can even have some fun once rewards are being handed out.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe took arge detour. He disguised himself and returned to the inn in high spirits.

    Instead of heading through the front door of the inn, he entered through the back and headed straight to bed to sleep until dawn.

    <i>This night was wonderful. I got to save some heroes, kill traitors, and meet up with friends.</i>

    The gloominess that had umted since leaving Yanmen was all swept away. He even felt like bursting into song.

    <i>This is how it¡¯s supposed to be when venturing beyond the border! If I have the chance in the future, I should lead a team to ride across the Grasnds, charging through enemy lines and leaving them in disarray. That sounds like it would be a lot of fun.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind was filled with spirited thoughts.

    He woke up at dawn, casually washed up, and leisurely strolled out into the inn¡¯s bar. It was filled with a morning crowd, and it seemed like the bar was not just a ce for drinking, but also a good ce to get breakfast. Various specialty pastries of the Western Regions were being served.

    Breakfast here today was particrly lively, with all the customers discussing the surprising events that urred outside the market the night before. ¡°Damn, those warriors of the Central ins are ruthless. I heard that there were only four of them, and they were likely elites from their army. Just the four of them raided a camp of a thousand men, ughtering them like sheep, and setting the entire ce aze, turning half the sky red.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating a bit? I heard that they only set fire to the front and back of the camp to rescue some people.¡±

    ¡°Then howe everyone from that caravan disappeared? All of their goods are gone too. I heard that the Bloodthirsty Asura was holding a severed head and yelling something. Those from the caravans nearby heard him.¡±

    ¡°...Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Listen to your nonsense! If the warriors of the Central ins are all so strong, why bother fighting this war? With a few hundred Yue Honglings and Zhao Changhes from the Central ins, wouldn¡¯t they be able to tten an army of ten thousand?¡±

    ¡°...Because the Central ins doesn¡¯t only have people like Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe, but also people like Qiao Er.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, the heat of the discussion subsided a bit.

    Zhao Changhe walked in leisurely, sat directly at the counter, and gestured with his hand. ¡°Lady Three, bring me some of your specialty pastries. I don¡¯t want the ones from Jiangnan, by the way, I¡¯d like to try some of the local ones. The more unique they are, the better.¡±

    Lady Three scrutinized him for a while. ¡°Did you do something bigst night?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t have anything to do with that mess.¡± Zhao Changhe retorted. ¡°I just went out for a stroll and came back... If I actually raided that caravan, why would Ie back to buy pastries from you?¡±

    Lady Three handed him a te of pastries, still looking somewhat puzzled.

    She knew that Zhao Changhe hade back in the middle of the night, but he had really not brought back anything. He definitely did not seem like someone who had just gotten back from a nice round of looting.

    <i>Did he really not go there? But how could there be such a coincidence? As soon as I told him that Qiao Er might have ves with him, the ves were rescued. Could it really just be a coincidence?</i>

    Zhao Changhe enjoyed the pastries as he spoke, ¡°Was it really just four people who did all that?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm, there should really have only been four people.¡±

    ¡°That Bloodthirsty Asura Zhao Changhe sure is awesome!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, four people against a thousand, that¡¯s at least 250 for each of them. The ranking that the Tome of Troubled Times gave him makes a lot more sense now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost choked on a pastry in his throat. ¡°Lady Three, do you have a problem with him?¡±

    Lady Three casually replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve got a problem with him. Yue Hongling, Situ Xiao, and Han Wubing have alle to my establishment, but Zhao Changhe has not. Does he not see me, Third Lady Yuan, as someone from the Central ins?¡±

    Zhao Changhe silently passed a piece of silver.

    Lady Three raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like some supplies and water. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Are you going on a long journey?¡± Lady Three looked at him meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯vee all this way to Huangsha Market, and there are still so many interesting ces you haven¡¯t visited, yet you already want to leave?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Like the beast ring? Honestly, I¡¯m not that interested in it. I would just find myself frustrated if I were to see injustices from afar and not be able to do anything about it.¡±

    Lady Three said, ¡°You¡¯re really a strange one. Otherse to this market hoping to find treasures that aren¡¯t avable elsewhere or take in sights they can¡¯t find anywhere else. On the other hand, there¡¯s you... What did you evene here for?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was left speechless.

    Lady Three sighed. ¡°I bet that even if Zhao Changhe were here, he would have to defer his rank to you. You seem like a true hidden dragon.¡±

    1. This might be a reference to the Rocky Mountain (ÂÒÊ¯É½) in Journey to the West. ?

 Chapter 264: Batu

    <h4>Chapter 264: Batu</h4>

    In fact, even if Lady Three had not mentioned it, Zhao Changhe would have still gone strolling around Huangsha Market.

    Yue Hongling had not just asked him to bring her food and water. She could easily grab food and water enough tost a few days from the caravan herself. She could not really carry much more than that, though, as carrying too much would be burdensome. Zhao Changhe was buying provisions for himself.

    The supplies that Yue Hongling wanted him to bring her were medicines and consumables like hidden weapons. She had long since used up her supply of those things. It would also be great if he could bring her a good bow, as it was particrly useful in the environment they were in. She did have one when she first came to the northern frontier, but it broke early on. Other than those things, she also wanted him to bring her some clothes, as she was down to herst set and it was already fairly damaged.

    Yue Hongling would generally never ask anyone to bring her clothes, but she felt it was somewhat eptable for Zhao Changhe to do it.

    As Zhao Changhe walked through the market, he could not help but think about just how remarkable Yue Hongling truly was.

    She had already been wandering alone in the vast Grasnds for roughly three months. She had to face enemies at every turn, and she barely had any supplies. Despite that, she still roamed freely, killed the ck Wolf Khan, robbed various merchant caravans, and fought off the barbarians to the point where they began cracking down on anyone who was a woman. She even made merchant caravans like Qiao Er¡¯s have to worry about encountering lone bandits on horseback.

    Even when she waspletely out of supplies, she was still able to make people tremble at the mere sight of her red robes.

    Zhao Changhe had to admit that he could not aplish such a feat. It was not just because his strength wasckingpared to hers, but more so that he did not think that he could endure loneliness to the degree that she had been experiencing.

    But subconsciously, Zhao Changhe still could not help but have some worries.

    The more powerful barbarians were mostly deployed on the front lines, so even if there were fewer of them in the rear, they definitely did exist. For example, the skilled guards at the Tngri Temple.

    As there were fewer of them, it would be difficult to track down Yue Hongling throughout the entire region. Thus, Yue Hongling probably had not encountered many strong opponents while she was roaming the region. But now that her whereabouts were somewhat known, she would likely be in serious danger.

    <i>Yue Hongling should not have overlooked these things. After running out of supplies, there¡¯s no need for her to continue holding out in enemy territory. It would only take about five days for her to make her way back to Yanmen. So what exactly is making her stay here? Could there be something important that she wants to aplish before leaving?</i>

    While he was in thought, he casually bought the necessary items at the market.

    He was easily able to buy medicine, hidden weapons, a bow, and some arrows. He even picked out a good bow for himself. However, he was stumped when it came to choosing clothes.

    There were plenty of women¡¯s clothes here, but very few were in the style of the Central ins; naturally, most of the clothes here were of the Grasnd¡¯s or the Western Region¡¯s styles. The mostmon type of clothes avable at the market were the ones worn by barbarian women, clothes that exposed their arms and waists. If he bought them for Sisi, she might wear them, but Yue Hongling would probably kick him to death if he even suggested something like that.

    Clothes in the style of the Central ins were rare, and they were usually only skirts. It was understandable¡ªif any barbarian came here to buy women¡¯s clothing in the style of the Central ins, it would generally be just to dress up their wives or daughters. There was no market here for clothes for a female martial artist.

    <i>Lady Three wears a very ordinary dress of in-weave cloth, but it seems to be rather low quality. I wonder where she got it from. Did she make it herself? Well, it¡¯s not like it would be appropriate to purchase such a dress from her. Yue Hongling probably wouldn¡¯t like it either.</i>

    <i>I didn¡¯t expect to get stuck on such a trivial matter...</i>

    ¡°Hey, do none of the women here do any work?¡± Zhao Changhe could not help but ask the owner of the clothing store.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m referring to women who do manualbor.¡±

    ¡°Say, do people from the Central ins have no brain? This is a market at the frontier. There are only two types of women here, the ones brought here as ves and those with status. The ves brought here are usually pretty, and they aren¡¯t meant to do manualbor. Rather than doing manualbor, they do men.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take a set of men¡¯s clothing, slim fit, about my height. I want trousers, not the kind with a skirt.¡±

    The shopkeeper tossed over a white set of clothes. Zhao Changhe grabbed it and felt that the fabric was decent. Without inspecting it further, he stuffed it in his bag and asked casually, ¡°Where can I buy rare items? I looked around but could not find any. I¡¯m talking about items with special effects, antiques, or simply items that no one can identify.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the wrong area. It¡¯s on the other side of the market.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With his bag in hand, Zhao Changhe left, ncing at the nearby beast ring. It was a massive arena, as well as a ve auction market, that acted as the heart of the entire Huangsha Market. It was where Commander Ubalu ruled as the sovereign.

    The major areas of the market were built around this arena, each district with its own restaurants and inns. Han Wubing resided in one of the inns nearby, which allowed him to closely monitor the situation here, while Lady Three¡¯s inn upied the best spot near the entrance to the market. Both ces had their own pros and cons.

    The entire area seemed upscale, and there were likely many experts present here. However, Zhao Changhe remained uninterested in what was inside, feeling that it had little to do with him.

    Walking around the beast ring, he reached the part of the market where rare objects were being sold. Browsing around briefly, Zhao Changhe saw various antiques of varying quality, but they were pretty much all imed to be from this era. None of the sellers dared to im that they were selling items from the previous era.

    He wondered if they truly did not have any, or if they were simply afraid to reveal them. Items from the previous era would attract the interest of even those on the Ranking of Heaven, making them impractical to sell openly in the market.

    As he pondered, he thought about whether he should take the opportunity to enter the beast ring and have a look while he was here. If there were any rare items of value, they would probably be auctioned inside. He felt that Han Wubing must be staying nearby for a reason. After all, he was a sword fanatic, and he expressed interest and enthusiasm toward battles between those of the Central ins and the barbarians. While he did not share the same interests, he felt that this ce would certainly aid in him getting more experience and looking for treasure.

    Just as he was considering whether to exchange some insights with Han Wubing, he suddenly saw a familiar face.

    It was Batu, the one who had appeared in Yangzhou together with Chi Li and shed with Zhao Changhe. Reportedly, he was also He Lei¡¯s junior, though it was unclear whether he was his son or nephew.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred. It was said that the Warring Lion Tribe had been having a tough time recently. The pir of their tribe, He Lei, had died unexpectedly in the Central ins, which dealt a devastating blow to the tribe. Internally, the tribe was in chaos over matters of session, while other tribes were also stirring up trouble, and this possibly included even Khagan Timur.

    ording to Lady Three, the grain from the Qiao n¡¯s merchant caravan was originally supposed to be sold to the Warring Lion Tribe. However, it ended up being sold to the Deste Wolf Tribe halfway through their journey. It was very likely that the Warring Lion Tribe had no idea who had intercepted their grain.

    ording to Cui Yuanyong, the Deste Wolf Tribe did not have great numbers, and they were a rtively weak tribe. For even such a small force to dare take a bite out of the Warring Lion Tribe, this just went on to show how tough of a time Batu was probably facing.

    At this moment, Batu was talking to a man from the Grasnds, and his emotions seemed to be running high. Zhao Change could not hear what they were talking about due to how far he was, so he discreetly moved closer to a nearby antique stall, pretending to browse while secretly eavesdropping.

    Batu was waving his arms, saying, ¡°I can give you jewelry, but I can¡¯t give you that thing! Otherwise, even my uncle who is now in the afterlife won¡¯t forgive me!¡±

    The man replied, ¡°But you need food. Don¡¯t you know that at this time, grain is in extremely short supply? This is the reason why the khagan has been advancing with greater urgency. If we conquer Yanmen Pass, then we¡¯ll have plenty of food, treasures, and women. If we fail, we must prepare for a harsh winter. You know it happens that people freeze or starve to death.¡±

    Of course, the ones most vulnerable to freezing or starving to death were actually Batu¡¯s tribe. While the man appeared to simply be stating facts and reasoning with Batu, he was actually tantly threatening him.

    Batu¡¯s voice was very angry: ¡°Hu Lie, my uncle was very kind to you back then...¡±

    <i>Hu Lie...</i> Zhao Changhe had seen his name on the rankings of the Tome of Troubled Times. He was ranked forty-first on the Ranking of Man.

    <i>There really are figures on the Ranking of Man here, and this guy¡¯s ranking isn¡¯t low either. Could his appearance here have something to do with Yue Hongling?</i>

    Hu Lie said lightly, ¡°He Lei is your uncle, but he is also the uncle of your other brothers. I know you¡¯re the one he was closest to, but others don¡¯t know that. Who else is even willing to help you right now? I¡¯m already being pretty generous by being willing to help you to a certain extent.¡±

    Batu retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and them? They want to swallow up my tribe, and you want our treasures!¡±

    Hu Lie responded, ¡°We¡¯re not the same. At least I¡¯m genuinely willing to provide you with food. The others want to swallow up your tribe and your treasures altogether.¡±

    Batu fell silent.

    Although Hu Lie was also taking advantage of the situation, his words were true. Compared to others, Hu Lie could actually be considered a savior.

    Of course, it was still uncertain whether he would turn his back on them after being given the treasure he wanted. Even if they were provided the food first, it was not like he could not snatch it back.

    <i>Should I gamble on Hu Lie¡¯s credibility? It seems like there aren¡¯t any other options.</i>

    Seeing his silence, Hu Lie nced at the sky and said, ¡°I have other important things to do at Huangsha Market, so I don¡¯t have the time to chat with you here. You might want to consider it carefully and with haste. When I finish my business and return tonight, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink and we can discuss things further.¡±

    Batu said, ¡°Did youe here to kill Yue Hongling?¡±

    Hu Lie nodded. ¡°Right, you¡¯ve seen Yue Hongling... Do you want toe with me?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Batu shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. I n on asking others...¡±

    Hu Lie chuckled with a hint of anger surfacing on his face. ¡°You brainless fool. If you ask too many people, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to leave Huangsha Market alive! At the moment, everyone is still maintaining the fa?ade, and it isn¡¯t convenient to openly attack you in the khagan¡¯s territory. It would do you better to simply take a loss and live another day... rather than end up dead having achieved nothing!¡±

    After saying that, he swept his sleeves and walked away.

    Batu sat silently at his stall for a while, hugging his knees.

    <i>He¡¯s actually selling jewelry here!</i>

    Zhao Changhe calmly walked up to his stall and casually picked up a bracelet. ¡°What are you selling this for?¡±

    Batu pointed to a sign next to him wistfully. ¡°I¡¯m not selling for money, just food, cattle, and sheep.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at him for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to exchange these things for food for over ten thousand people?¡±

    Batu squinted his eyes and looked at him. ¡°Someone from the Central ins, huh? What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done business with people from the Central ins before.¡±

    ¡°Sure have. Do you have arge amount of food?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know where to get some, and you might just be able to get it. How about exchanging information?¡±

    Batu asked, ¡°What information do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hm... How about how you guys n to kill Yue Hongling?¡±

    Batu¡¯s gaze turned sharp and he stared at Zhao Changhe without blinking.

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Yue Hongling killed the ck Wolf Khan, but she has no grudge against your Warring Lion Tribe. Do you think her life is more important than your tribe¡¯s food problem?¡±

    Batu¡¯s gaze dimmed and he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I also don¡¯t know their arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they inviting you just now? As long as you participate, you¡¯ll find out. I¡¯d like you to bring me along as your guard.¡±

    ¡°Why would I bring a guard from the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°I can just change my clothes. Who will be able to tell where I¡¯m from? Do you lions of the Grasnd always beat around the bush like this? Can¡¯t you give me a straight answer?¡±

    Batu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 265: Inciting Defection

    <h4>Chapter 265: Inciting Defection</h4>

    Hu Lie had gone to converse with the general who had led the raid on the merchant caravan the previous night. Just as they were talking, a soldier came from outside and reported, ¡°General, Batu says he is here to see General Hu Lie. He ims that General Hu Lie invited him.¡±

    Hu Lie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Hm? He just told me that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to help me.¡±

    The general lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Why did you invite him?¡±

    They were directly affiliated with Khagan Timur¡¯s tribe, which led them to have different perspectivespared to the other tribes. At this critical juncture, as the coalition forces prepared to march southward, Timur was not in the mood to create any trouble by swallowing up the Warring Lion Tribe. But logically speaking, he should have also intervened and sorted out any major internal issues before proceeding with the ns of attack, yet he allowed the internal strife of the Warring Lion Tribe to continue without interference, with various tribes watching eagerly. In other words, he had his own agenda.

    It was nothing more than wanting Batu to be sensible, to surrender their tribe¡¯s treasures and seek refuge, and allow for the seamless absorption of their tribe, sparing any expenditure of men or resources.

    Hu Lie chuckled. ¡°The khagan does not wish for any unsightly incidents to take ce during this time when we must unite and march southward, but there are ways to do things cleanly. For example, if Batu died at the hands of Yue Hongling, but we managed to kill Yue Hongling in the aftermath...¡±

    The general understood what his guest was implying. ¡°I see. Invite Chief Batu in.¡±

    Soon, Batu entered the tent, apanied by several guards. Hu Lie and the others nced at the guards he brought, but they did not pay them much attention. Even though Batu was currently down and his tribe was in disarray, he was still the legitimate chief of his tribe, inheriting the heirloom treasures from He Lei and having a loyal group of tribesmen. As such, it was entirely normal for him to have some guards with him.

    Hu Lie smiled. ¡°Are you in the mood now?¡±

    Batu said in a dull voice, ¡°Since I can¡¯t really sell that thing anyway, I might as well go with you to capture Yue Hongling. After all, she¡¯s someone from the Central ins. Dealing with her will at least give my uncle some peace in the afterlife.¡±

    Hu Lie chuckled inwardly, but said on the surface, ¡°Good! At this time, all our tribes must work together! If you can contribute to capturing Yue Hongling, the khagan will surely take notice, and some things might be easier for you.¡±

    Batu asked, ¡°Do you know where Yue Hongling is?¡±

    ¡°We did not know originally, but when she showed up at the merchant caravan on the outskirts of the marketst night, we were able toe to a rough conclusion. She is most likely in the northwest at Rocky Mountain.¡±

    ¡°However, she isn¡¯t stupid. She has a vast field of view on Rocky Mountain. As soon as an army appears on the horizon, she¡¯ll be able to see it from afar and flee,¡±mented Batu. ¡°There have been simr situations before, right? It¡¯s not that easy to surround and trap her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was also puzzled by this. Even if they could guess Yue Hongling¡¯s exact location, in such a vast area with a broad view of the surroundings, Yue Hongling should be able to see any sign of danger from afar and escape. Why would they think that they could catch her this time?

    The general from the previous night said with a smile, ¡°Someone from the Central ins gave us an idea. They said that Yue Hongling, as a chivalrous heroine, has a fairly strong sense of justice and would be keen to act on it. So, what do you think she would do if we brought out some female ves from the Central ins and pretend that they¡¯ve just been captured near where she is? Wouldn¡¯t she try and rescue them?¡±

    Batu said, ¡°If she sees too many people, she definitely wouldn¡¯t. She isn¡¯t stupid.¡±

    Hu Lie said, ¡°So we¡¯ll only send a few people, with a couple female ves disguised as recently captured young maidens... If she sees that there¡¯s only a few of us, and with her not having encountered many strong opponents in our region, wouldn¡¯t she try and act as a lone bandit?¡±

    Batu fell silent.

    Considering Yue Hongling¡¯s personality and the fact that she had already acted as a lone bandit before, this scenario was in fact very usible.

    The rest of the army would not even need to approach. They could simply wait in a distant ce where they could not be seen. Then, once the engagement began, they could suddenly swoop in to surround her. Even if Yue Hongling did manage to escape from Hu Lie¡¯s hands, she would not be able to escape the encirclement of the army afterward.

    This n¡¯s likelihood of sess was quite high.

    Hu Lie continued, ¡°Originally, we didn¡¯t have many experts, so sess wasn¡¯t guaranteed. But we¡¯ve even got the addition of a hidden dragon like you now. With you having inherited your tribe¡¯s treasures, you should be able to exchange a few moves with Yue Hongling, and that would be a great help. That¡¯s also why I invited you.¡±

    Batu said, ¡°Alright, when are we going?¡±

    Hu Lie looked at the sky and said, ¡°We can¡¯t wait until nightfall. She will be much more on guard in the dark, and she¡¯ll probably flee just at the sight of anyone. It¡¯s best to go during the day. In fact, we should leave now. It will take some time to get there, and we need to arrive before dusk.¡±

    Batu nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    As he spoke, he subconsciously nced at the disheveled barbarian next to him. The barbarian¡¯s face was expressionless.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe felt that their n would not work on Yue Hongling. Yue Hongling was not some naive heroine from storybooks. Despite how young she was, she had already roamed the <i>jianghu</i> for many years and was a seasoned veteran. She had seen all sorts of schemes and tricks, and it was unlikely she would fall for something like this. If she were so easily deceived, she would not have reached where she was today.

    But regardless, since others were heading toward her with malicious intent, he would at least go and make sure nothing went wrong. He followed them silently onto their horses, and they immediately began speeding toward Rocky Mountain.

    Before long, the army behind them set off as well. They numbered in the thousands, and they all set off just to capture a single person. It appeared that they truly took this operation seriously.

    As they traveled, Batu approached Zhao Changhe with a troubled look on his face. ¡°Hey, how did I end up actually being dragged along to deal with Yue Hongling? Didn¡¯t we just agree to exchange information with each other?¡±

    <i>Huh? Is this guy serious? In order to get the information, you had to go to them, and once you went to them, how could you not go with them?</i>

    Zhao Changhe chuckled inwardly and transmitted his voice, ¡°Brother, do you seriously think they¡¯recking an expert like you? Or guards like us?¡±

    Batu was stunned, and his expression suddenly changed.

    <i>It seems he¡¯s not entirely stupid.</i>

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Just wait. If they really manage to capture Yue Hongling, then their des will turn on you and me the next moment. Or perhaps while we¡¯re engaged in battle with Yue Hongling, should her sword aim at you or me, they simply would choose not to help us...¡±

    Batu fell into silent contemtion. He looked truly spiritless now.

    It seemed that after these days of hardship, he had gained some understanding of how sinister people could be, and he knew that Zhao Changhe¡¯s analysis made perfect sense.

    But what could he do about it even if he knew?

    Was he supposed to turn against Hu Lie in the heat of battle and help Yue Hongling? If he could quickly eliminate Hu Lie and his people before the rest of the army arrived, then he might be fine. However, if he could not finish the job in time, and he was seen by the rest of the army, his entire tribe would be annihted!

    Not to mention, how could he possibly kill even just Hu Lie, in the first ce? He was ranked forty-first on the Ranking of Man, far beyond the reach of someone like Batu.

    <i>It was supposed to be a simple exchange of information, so how did it turn into this?!</i> Batu was so infuriated that he almost could not control his voice as he transmitted a message, ¡°Anyway, you got the information you wanted. If I tell Hu Lie that I don¡¯t want to go anymore, he can¡¯t force me to go. What about the information you were supposed to give me? Where can I get enough food for my tribe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not n to deceive him. ¡°Qiao Er was originally supposed to sell you grain, right? But when he arrived at Huangsha Market, his carriages were empty, so there was nothing you could even do, right?¡±

    Batu was surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I found out that he sold the grain to the Deste Wolf Tribe on his way to Huangsha Market.¡±

    Batu¡¯s face turned grim.

    The Deste Wolf Tribe was indeed just a small tribe, with only a few thousand people in total. On paper and in terms of righteousness, Batu could simply ughter that tribe and reim the food they were supposed to get without having to spend any money. But the problem was that he was in dire straits, and it was unlikely that other tribes were going to allow him to do such a thing.

    <i>Why would the Deste Wolf Tribe even dare to do such a thing? Do they have the backing of the khagan? Hm, they probably have Commander Ubalu supporting them at the very least.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Brother Batu, I suggest you put away your wishful thinking. The person who wants to devour your tribe is none other than the khagan himself.¡±

    Batu suddenly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt somewhat embarrassed. He Lei was supposedly injured by Wang Daozhong, so if he pretended to be Wang Daozhong, Batu might be the first to attack him. However, using his real identity could also stir up unpredictable troubles. After thinking for a while, he came up with a clever idea. ¡°I am the Saibei Buddha Fa Dian of the Maitreya Cult. When you traveled south to Jiangnan, you once had dealings with our cult, so we can be said to have some karma with one another.¡±[1]

    Batu¡¯s eyes widened. <i>Since when did the Maitreya Cult reach Saibei?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but can you prove it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head to look at Batu, his eyes suddenly bing deep and mysterious. It was as if a vortex was swirling within, concealing a lotus tform, as he stared into Batu¡¯s eyes.

    Batu felt his mind be foggy for a moment and he almost fell off his horse. He could not help but say, ¡°That¡¯s enough... Indeed, that¡¯s the authentic Pure Bliss Art. What brings you here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I simply want to have some fun with Yue Hongling and see if I can have the opportunity to enjoy her myself.¡±

    It really did seem like something that someone from the Maitreya Cult would do, so Batu found it rather natural.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t really need to worry about what I¡¯m here to do. In any case, when I saw your situation, I could not help but feel sorry for you. Honestly, if I were in your shoes, what I would be doing right now is gathering as much of your tribe¡¯s strength as I can and immediately eliminate the Deste Wolf Tribe. I would then obtain more manpower, acquire food, and use them as a foundation to properly unify the Warring Lion Tribe. It¡¯s only when your entire tribe is under your control that the khagan would not dare make any reckless moves against you. Otherwise, you¡¯re just a pawn, and sooner orter, your head will be severed by traitors to be used as a wine cup. You¡¯re better off relying on yourself.¡±

    Batu said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be allied with the khagan? If so, why are you helping me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°Our alliance is based on the uprising. If we can really take over the Central ins, our rtions would change.¡±

    Batu nodded silently, despising this kind of internal strife before anything was aplished, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He had seen this kind of thing too many times recently.

    But I heard Zhao Changhe say: ¡°The reason why I want to help you is very simple. If you are sessful, then I¡¯ll be able to y with the Deste Wolf Tribe¡¯s ves, no?¡±

    Batu nodded and said, ¡°If it¡¯s really like this, of course it¡¯s up to the Buddha to choose.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed contentedly, looked at Hu Lie galloping in front of him, and lowered his voice again: ¡°For grasnd tribes, ups and downs are normal. Whoever has the biggest fist is the king, and today it¡¯s him. But why would the Golden Horde not have a lion as its king tomorrow? Brother Batu, how can a man live in a state of depression for so long?¡±

    Batu took a deep breath. ¡°How many people can help me?¡±

    ¡°Our forces are vast, brother Batu, do you believe it or not?¡±

    Batu nodded, willing to believe his words. He knew very well how adept the Maitreya Cult was at manipting people¡¯s minds, especially after the time he spent at Jiangnan.

    If the Maitreya Cult was willing to support him covertly, he could gather his forces and swiftly crush the Deste Wolf Tribe.

    Batu pondered for a long time and was about to speak when Hu Lie ahead slowed his horse.

    Both Zhao Changhe and Batu instinctively slowed down as well and looked up ahead. In the distance, the sky was filled with the hues of twilight, and a cluster of rugged rocks could be seen piercing through the clouds, presenting a magnificent and surreal sight

    Faintly visible high up on Rocky Mountain, there was a figure in red, her clothes fluttering in the breeze, blending into the evening glow.

    1. Saibei was a historical designation for the region of Outer Mongolia and Inner Mongolia during the Qing dynasty, which somewhat corresponds to their modern-day regions. In this novel, I believe that it epasses parts of the Grasnds and the Western Regions. ?

 Chapter 266: Sandstorm

    <h4>Chapter 266: Sandstorm</h4>

    The red figure quickly disappeared, leaving the group uncertain whether she had fled or was secretly observing them from somewhere.

    The group pretended not to have noticed that anyone had been around and continued on their way, approaching Rocky Mountain.

    As he got closer, Zhao Changhe realized that this so-called Rocky Mountain was different from what he had imagined.

    The mountain was muchrger than he expected. Its height seemed somewhat average, but it was very wide, and it looked like arge turtle crouching in the desert.

    And this turtle actually had a tail.

    A long, low ridge of desert rocks extended from the north of the mountain, leading all the way northward to another distant mountain range covered in snow.

    This Rocky Mountain was not simply a standalone pile of rocks rising from the desert as he had presumed. It was actually a small extension of a massive mountain range.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This feature was quite distinctive, and he had seen something resembling it before.

    <i>This looks just like the treasure map given to me by Master Yuan Xing. So it wasn¡¯t just a map of a specific area, but rather a map pointing toward this mountain range. That means that here I might be able to find more of the marine y that was at the Wang n. The map doesn¡¯t have any other geographical details, so I never really knew that the mountain range on the map was actually located to the north of Huangsha Market. All I knew was that it was probably quite far.</i>

    <i>Now that I think about it, whether it¡¯s Lady Three or Yue Hongling, this area might have something to do with why they¡¯ve been staying here. No wonder Yue Hongling¡¯s reluctant to leave despite being short of supplies. She probably discovered something and the reason she invited me here is so that we can check it out together.</i>

    From a distance, it could be seen that the lower edges of the rocks of Rocky Mountain had a hint of green, indicating the presence of grass, albeit very little of it. The grass grew along the edges of the rocks, making the entire mountain look like arge turtle with seaweed growing along its belly.

    While Zhao Changhe wasn¡¯t sure whether there was an oasis somewhere here, it proved that there should at least be some water, though it might be extremely scarce or hidden deep underground. Whether there was a way to collect drinking water remained unknown. But judging from how Yue Hongling had been staying here, it was likely that she had a way of getting water. However, it was unlikely for the area to be suitable forrge settlements or for the establishment of a market. That was perhaps why it remained just a deste mountain.

    Hu Lie led the group to the foot of the mountain and gestured, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s rest here and have something to eat.¡±

    Everyone dismounted and took a break. They leaned against the rocks around them as they took out dry rations and water. Hu Lie untied the ¡°maiden¡± bound to his horse and grinned as he started undressing her. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve been holding it in this entire time, time for some fun!¡±

    Everyone gathered around andughed obscenely, while the woman whimpered and cried.

    Zhao Changhe cringed a little from the horrible acting. He wondered if Yue Hongling would fall for it.

    Yue Hongling hid behind a pile of rocks, coldly observing the scene through some crevices.

    As a lone bandit who had been roaming the region for three months, a group of a dozen or so people such as this one would be a prime target for her. She would not run at the sight of them from afar, but she also would not act rashly just because there were fewer of them. She would observe first and assess whether she could take them.

    Normally, she would have had to guess and analyze the situation, but it seemed that there was no need for that this time.

    Because with a single nce, she spotted a familiar disheveled man. Zhao Changhe had a simr disguise to the one he used the night before, and Dragon Bird was also clearly on his back.

    <i>How did he end up with Batu? Did Batu not recognize him?</i>

    <i>Since Zhao Changhe is here, and this group dares to molest a woman right in front of him, they clearly aren¡¯t his friends. He knows that I¡¯m here... That means this is obviously a trap to bait me into action. He probably somehow got mixed into their group and came to help me in case something happened.</i>

    It was a crude but absolutely correct judgment.

    The lecherousughter of the men and the cries of the woman began to echo among the rocks. Zhao Changhe pretended to be uninterested and quietly left the group, disappearing around the corner as if he were going to pee.

    A small stone flew out from among the crevices of some nearby rocks and struck his shoulder.

    Without a change in his expression, Zhao Changhe quietly unstrapped his bow and quiver, and then he took out a small pouch of hidden darts. Afterward, he stuffed them into the nearby crack. At the same time, using his feet, he drew two words in the sand. ¡°Trap. Leave.¡±

    And then he quickly wiped the words away.

    Yue Hongling smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners.

    <i>It really does feel nicer when you¡¯ve gotpanions,pared to wandering alone in the Grasnds. This way, I don¡¯t need to gamble, don¡¯t need to rack my brains about all the dangers as much, and everything is just more pleasant. </i>

    <i>Joining hands with someone and facing the world together... Maybe he might...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s just very strange. Why is it that every time I¡¯m with him, there are always others engaging in intimate activities nearby? I swear, those sounds.... Can¡¯t they just cut it off now?!</i>

    Yue Hongling thought for a moment, quietly took the bow and quiver, along with the darts, then retreated back into the mountain.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe adjusted his trousers and returned to the group with a rxed demeanor as if he had just relieved himself.

    Hu Lie, on the other hand, was questioning his life choices.

    <i>The forey has gone on for so long, why hasn¡¯t Yue Hongling reacted yet? Are the cries of this woman not convincing enough? Or is Yue Hongling intentionally waiting for the moment when my pants are halfway down beforeunching an attack? If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s going to be a fucking headache. How am I supposed to fight someone if my pants are down?</i>

    As he hesitated, the sound of galloping hooves came from the distance. A figure in red rode a horse off in another direction. In the blink of an eye, she was only a small dot in the distance.

    <i>I¡¯m not going to y your game.</i>

    Hu Lie gaped.

    His mind froze for a moment, then he angrily mounted his horse. ¡°What are you doing? Chase after her! As long as we can drag her into a fight, there¡¯s still hope!¡±

    Just then, a sudden gust of wind swept in, howling as it passed.

    Sand and dust swept out from the ground, and within moments, everything in sight was engulfed in a swirling sandstorm, with bits of gravel pelting their faces and bodies. They all instinctively raised their hands to protect their eyes, but the horses, unable to prevent the gravel from hitting their eyes, panicked and bucked, throwing their riders off.

    This was amon scene in the desert. Small sandstorms like this were not that serious, but they still greatly restricted the movements of people and horses for as long as they raged.

    Yue Hongling urgently dismounted to protect her horse while chaos ensued back at the group. It was impossible for anyone to pursue her in such conditions.

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, perplexed by the situation.

    If Yue Hongling had not fled and instead hid on Rocky Mountain, it would not have been much of a problem. But now that she was caught in the middle of a sandstorm, things had be a little moreplicated.

    Both parties were caught in the sandstorm. It was difficult to predict how the sandstorm would change the situation. It all depended on how they responded to this sudden turn of events.

    In the extremely low visibility caused by the yellow sand flying everywhere, shes of sword light suddenly appeared.

    Yue Hongling had decisively turned back and took advantage of the low visibility to attack her enemies who were in disarray and unable tounch a coordinated attack!

    Amidst the bloodshed and screams, one of Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates had already been swiftly dealt with.

    Not only did Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart race at this sight, but even Hu Lie, Batu, and the others could not help but feel a sense of admiration for her. It was no wonder how this woman, alone with her horse, could threaten the entire northern frontier. With such decisive actions, she could easily make a group of self-proimed heroes feel ashamed of themselves.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Her long sword shed with Hu Lie¡¯s scimitar. Yue Hongling did not linger, her red figure shing away as she thrust her sword at another one of Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates.

    Hu Lie¡¯s scimitar followed closely behind her.

    From their previous sh, Hu Lie could sense that he was indeed slightly stronger than Yue Hongling.

    As a warrior who had already unlocked the first of the Profound Mysteries, while his actualbat strength might not surpass Yue Hongling¡¯s, he certainly surpassed anyone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate in terms of perception and mastery of martial arts. Moreover, in an environment such as this one where there was low visibility and audibility due to the blowing sand and howling wind, Yue Hongling¡¯s movements were greatly restricted. However, the influence of such an environment on someone who had unlocked a Profound Mystery was much smaller.

    In this situation, Hu Lie actually had a little more confidence in seeding. He could only say that it seemed like the heavens were helping him.

    Just as these thoughts crossed his mind, Hu Lie suddenly felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and a sense of impending danger surged in his heart.

    Before he could swing his scimitar at Yue Hongling, he urgently swept it backward. A broad saber shed with his scimitar, causing a sharp ng to resound as des collided.

    With a mix of surprise and anger, Hu Lie turned his head in anger to see a burly man in the midst of the sandstorm pushed back a few steps by his strike. Then, in a swift motion, the man leaped into the air, his broad saber sweeping down fiercely while his long hair billowed in the air like the mane of a lion as it pounced on its prey.

    As Hu Lie met the attack with his own de, he shouted furiously, ¡°Batu, is the Warring Lion Tribe nning to rebel?¡±

    Batu was momentarily dumbfounded, and then his expression turned resolute.

    Now that things hade to this, there was no point in trying to exin, because they had intended to swallow his tribe up from the beginning anyway.

    <i>If you want to devour my tribe, why can¡¯t I try stopping you by striking first?</i>

    Amidst the sandstorm, even if the distant army approached, they would not be able to clearly see what was happening inside.

    A true man only bowed to heaven and earth, so how could he suffer beneath others¡¯ feet throughout his life?

    <i>ng!</i>

    A broad saber was drawn and swung at Hu Lie¡¯s head. ¡°Do you really think I could not guess what your intentions were? Die!¡±

 Chapter 267: Scheming Couple

    <h4>Chapter 267: Scheming Couple</h4>

    Just a moment ago, Batu had not even considered daring to swing his saber at the person ranked forty-first on the Ranking of Man, someone who had already begun unlocking the Profound Mysteries.

    But in the instant that he swung his saber, the fighting spirit within his heart was ignited and reced all other thoughts.

    These days had been too oppressive, causing him to feel like biting back at anyone who dared to evene near him.

    A once reckless and simple-minded brute had been tormented to the point where his eyes now bore a sinister glint. A lion of the Grasnds, licking its wounds as its bloodshot eyes filled with hatred red at the hostile crowd around it, its pent-up fury finding no release.

    All it took was a trigger, and all that fury came rushing out.

    <i>My own uncle was an expert on the Ranking of Earth! I¡¯ve seen plenty of strong warriors since I was a child! What does it matter if he¡¯s on the Ranking of Man? Can¡¯t he still be pierced by a de?</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The broad saber viciously shed against Hu Lie¡¯s scimitar.

    Hu Lie did not even have the time to deal with him properly. He just casually flicked the broad saber away as Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber was already approaching from his side, while Yue Hongling¡¯s sword wasing at him from behind. He especially could not treat Yue Hongling¡¯s sword lightly. He did not have the time to be bothering with Batu at this moment.

    However, even though it was just a casual flick to Hu Lie, Batu felt a surge of tremendous force rushing toward him, causing his meridians to go into disarray. Unable to contain it, he spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered backward.

    But instead of being rmed, heughed madly through bloodstained lips. ¡°Haha... Hahaha... This is it!¡±

    He was notpletely unable to resist the other party¡¯s attacks. He had not been instantly defeated! This proved that he could fight and he was not simply courting death by attacking Hu Lie.

    <i>All the hard work I¡¯ve put into myself to reach the level I¡¯m at today was not in vain! I have not put to shame the treasures left to me by my uncle!</i>

    ¡°Khan!¡± Only then did Batu¡¯s loyal guards finally realize what was happening, and they rushed forward to catch him. ¡°What¡¯s going on...¡±

    ¡°They nned to kill us. If things go the way they want, none of us will return to their homes!¡± Batu pointed with his saber. ¡°We must take him and his men down!¡±

    A battle cry erupted as Batu¡¯s guards shed with Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates.

    Meanwhile, Hu Lie simultaneously parried Yue Hongling¡¯s and Zhao Changhe¡¯s des. Seeing the mess that had erupted, he almost lost his breath and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    They had originallye out here to set a trap and try to capture Yue Hongling. However, it somehow ended up turning into a battle where both sides had almost equal numbers. Moreover, he found himself caught under the coordinated attacks of a scheming couple. He could not understand how the situation had so swiftly gone awry.

    <i>How dare Batu do this?! He has not even secured enough food for his tribe to survive through the winter. Does he think that Yue Hongling will provide him with grain or what?!</i>

    Hu Lie did not have the room to think too much. It was already beyond his expectations that Batu could withstand a blow from him, let alone that this scheming couple would actually be so strong as to ce him under such great pressure. Their relentless attacks made it impossible for him to divert his attention.

    Even though he had already tried to overestimate Yue Hongling¡¯s strength, he still had not anticipated that she would be this powerful.

    When Yue Hongling stormed into the ck Wolf Khan¡¯s tent and killed the ck Wolf Khan, it certainly sounded like an impressive victory. However, they were in the Grasnds and they knew the situation in much more detail than what was described by the Tome of Troubled Times. It had not actually been as epic as depicted by the tome.

    At that time, the forces of the ck Wolf Khan were mostly away, and there were only a few guards around his tent. Furthermore, the ck Wolf Khan was arrogant andcent, thinking that a mere youngdy on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons was simply walking to her own death by trying to face him. He probably even went as far as to imagine a whole series of obscene scenarios after capturing her. It was said that he even greeted the enemy with a smile when he came out of his tent to face her.

    If the ck Wolf Khan truly had such a mindset when he faced Yue Hongling, then Hu Lie felt that he could understand why a distinguished expert such as him, who was also on the Ranking of Man, had ended up getting his head chopped off right in the middle of his camp. Yue Hongling was not necessarily stronger than the ck Wolf Khan back then. She merely took advantage of his underestimation of her and certain circumstances to be able to kill him. This was why she only reced the ck Wolf Khan on the Ranking of Man, which was sixty-eight. She was not judged by the Tome of Troubled Times to deserve a ranking higher than that.

    There were twenty-seven ranks between the sixty-eighth and the forty-first on the Ranking of Man. Moreover, these rankings were no longer based on potential like they had been on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons; they were purely based on strength and achievements. A gap of twenty-seven ranks in these conditions was almost an uncrossable chasm. Furthermore, as someone who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries, he should have had an even greater advantage in such an environment!

    However, to his surprise, in actualbat, he could not feel such a gap at all. In fact, Yue Hongling¡¯s skill was at around the level of those who were just a few ranks lower than him. After over three months of roaming in the Grasnds on her own, which included countless battles and countless escapes, her sword had be even more refined and wless. In the midst of this storm of sand that the sun barely prated, she was like the evening glow.

    She was a powerful opponent who would require considerable effort from him even in a fair one-on-one battle! If it were not for her performance being hindered by the sandstorm, Hu Lie had no doubt that she would have been able to escape from their encirclement. Their n seemed to have little significance. as the people he brought were simply not strong enough to stop her!

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    The powerful collisions of the long sword and scimitar echoed incessantly. Yue Hongling retreated slightly, but then Hu Lie¡¯s spiritual sense clearly perceived a broad saber moving toward the back of his head domineeringly.

    Hu Lie grit his teeth.

    <i>There¡¯s also this brute who¡¯s using a broad saber. I originally thought that I could easily overpower him, but when I tried to counter his attack with my scimitar, I could only force him back a few steps. I thought that he was some kind of berserker, so how is he employing this kind of silent sword art now?! Where did this fucking freake from?</i>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    As he drew his scimitar back, he suddenly flicked it toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s left rib, equally silent and inconspicuous in the midst of the sandstorm.

    Moreover, this was a strike from someone on the Ranking of Man. It was so fast and cunning that even if you could see it, it would still be difficult to defend against.

    Zhao Changhe, however, seemed to be able to see everything clearly. He gracefully evaded the strike, while Yue Hongling¡¯s sword rushed toward Hu Lie¡¯s throat once again.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hu Lie gave up the pursuit to deal with Yue Hongling¡¯s strike. Unable to hide his surprise, he said, ¡°You there, you know my saber art?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent. Obviously, he had never seen Hu Lie¡¯s saber art before, but he had studied Chi Li¡¯s saber art quite extensively, at least enough to understand the basics. Since they were using the same weapons, there were bound to be simrities¡ªafter all, there are only so many ways people can use a weapon. Although the applications of a scimitar or curved saber might seem mysterious and unpredictable to someone who has not faced one before, enough study will allow anyone to get used to them.

    With a flick of his wrist, Dragon Bird emanated a bloody glow, indicating that it had been covered with the power of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    A single saber cut across the sky, like a sword piercing through the heaven, splitting the swirling yellow sand in half.

    The sword of Avici, the pursuit of ten thousand souls![1]

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Hu Lie stepped back to retreat, unexpectedly hesitating on how to deal with the saber strike while facing Yue Hongling.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but admire his keen perception and richbat experience. The other party was not underestimating him despite the clear disparity in their levels, making him a truly difficult opponent.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart thumped, and he thrust his saber backward.

    Under the cover of the chaotic yellow sand, one of Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates had silently attempted to ambush him. However, as if Zhao Changhe had eyes in the back of his head, he was the one who struck first. He made use of the longer reach of Dragon Bird to directly stab through the assant¡¯s chest.

    At the same time, Yue Hongling thrust her sword into the nearby yellow sand, causing blood to stter. She turned her head back in amazement at Zhao Changhe¡¯s move, silently acknowledging how much he had grown during their time apart.

    He was actually capable of posing a threat to someone ranked forty-first on the Ranking of Man, making the opponent wary of his prowess. At the same time, he was also able to effortlessly deal with an ambush, demonstrating experience that did not match how long he had been in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    <i>Right, he¡¯s already be quite the renowned expert himself. With our strength now nearly beingparable, perhaps we can really roam the world together...</i>

    The sandstorm intensified, and Hu Lie¡¯s figure became barely visible. His voice echoed from within the yellow sand. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice echoed through the sandstorm. ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Changhe from the Central ins. Please enlighten me, Your Excellency Hu Lie!¡±

    Batu gaped. <i>You motherfucker...</i>

    He looked at Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates, who were already engaged in battle with his. He knew that there was no turning back.

    Hu Lie¡¯s voice faintly echoed through the sand. ¡°So it¡¯s you. Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe, huh... Names renowned throughout the world. Indeed, it¡¯s not just a fluke. But unfortunately, I¡¯m done testing you. Your keen senses and impable skills are admirable, but when ites to the Profound Mysteries, you still know nothing. This patch of sand shall be your burial ground.¡±

    As his voice echoed, it became increasingly resonant, reverberating all around, growing increasingly deafening, stirring up the sand even more, casting everything in darkness.

    ¡°Can you not see anything? Are you having trouble even breathing?¡± Hu Lie¡¯s voice continued to echo. ¡°Without opening the bridge between heaven and man, unable to sustain yourself with the innate breath, unable to establish a connection between heaven and earth, you are still merely mortal. Perhaps, if not for this sandstorm, you could have escaped. Unfortunately, choosing to return here and attack us was your biggest mistake.¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly tore off two pieces of cloth from his clothing, wet them with some water he had, and handed one of the pieces of cloth to Yue Hongling for her to use to cover her nose and mouth.

    They could still barely breathe earlier, but now that the sandstorm had intensified to such a level, they truly were at risk of suffocation if they did not do anything.

    Now, the only issue was visibility.

    Earlier, they were already unable to see their opponents. But now, all they could see was sand. In such an environment, they could not even see their own fingers.

    In this kind of environment, if Hu Lie could still see, how were they to fight him?

    Momentster, Yue Hongling¡¯s voice reached Zhao Changhe¡¯s ears. ¡°I have already gotten a glimpse of the Profound Mysteries. Although I have yet to break through, I can actually see him. I was pretending to be unable to see just now to make him think that I actually could not see.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cursed inwardly.

    ¡°Why do you think I turned around and entered the sandstorm? Your big sister here isn¡¯t stupid.¡± Yue Hongling chuckled. ¡°You go first. In this situation, it does not alle down to strength. If he misjudges my capabilities, I might just be able to turn the tables on him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and then transmitted his voice back to her, ¡°In that case, might as well double down on that.¡±

    1. Av¨©ci is one of the Buddhist hells (naraka). Those reborn in Av¨©ci are those guilty of killing their parents, or¡ªas is clearly relevant in this case¡ªkilling an arhat or spilling the blood of a Buddha. ?

 Chapter 268: Bloodstained Sand

    <h4>Chapter 268: Bloodstained Sand</h4>

    Yue Hongling looked at him deeply, but she did not say anything.

    She actually was not that confident in being able to win against Hu Lie. Even if she could see to some extent, her vision would definitely not be as clear as that of someone who had truly unlocked a Profound Mystery. When she said that she could perhaps turn the tables on Hu Lie, she did so just to reassure Zhao Changhe. In essence, she hoped that he would leave quickly as she prepared herself for an extremely difficult life-or-death battle.

    But Zhao Changhe¡¯s response caught her off guard.

    She did not act like a little child and refuse his help just because he was not acting ording to her ns. Instead, she simply smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s join hands.¡±

    The raging sandstorm assaulted them at full force, causing their eyes to sting from the sand that was incessantly pelting their faces. Both of them squinted, leaving only a tiny gap through which they could see through, and they struggled to look ahead through the sand that was flying everywhere.

    They could vaguely see someone approaching them, walking silently amidst the howling wind.

    In such an environment, it was entirely possible for them to die without a sound. Zhao Changhe kept turning his head back and forth, pretending to squint and have a hard time seeing while he was actually mainly looking through his Back Eye. Further away from him, he could see many figures moving away.

    At this moment, Batu and the others had stopped fighting. They were struggling to make their way out of the sandstorm and get some cover.

    Zhao Changhe breathed a sigh of relief. He much preferred it if there was no one who would ambush them.

    Even Hu Lie¡¯s subordinates were all evacuating. They were already struggling just to survive in such harsh conditions. They could not care about fighting when their very lives were at stake just from the harsh conditions. If they did not evacuate now, they might really just end up dead in the sandstorm. Fortunately, the range of the artificially intensified sandstorm was rtively small, and it was not too difficult for them to reach areas where the sandstorm was weaker.

    Hu Lie had not used this trick earlier precisely because of this reason¡ªhe was afraid that his subordinates would not be able to handle it.

    In fact, doing this also consumed a lot of his energy. After all, how could it be easy to affect the world and alter natural phenomena? Even just slightly intensifying an already raging sandstorm ced a heavy burden on Hu Lie. At this moment, hisbat power had greatly decreased, but he could not afford to consider that much anymore. Batu had inexplicably turned on him, and he did not expect Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling to be so strong.

    His scimitar, silent and faint, flew directly at Yue Hongling¡¯s throat, slicing through the howling winds and yellow sand.

    Hu Lie¡¯s Sandstorm Saber Art truly blended in with the sandstorm.

    If his enemies could not see, they would not even know where his de came from, even as their throats were cut.

    As expected, Yue Hongling did not respond to his movements, seeming like she really could not see anything. She was still shielding her eyes with her arms and stepping back as if she intended to retreat.

    Hu Lie could not help but rx slightly when he saw this. <i>Sure enough, whether one has unlocked the Profound Mysteries or not distinguishes those who are but mortal from those who have gone beyond. While Yue Hongling has already trained herself to the pinnacle of ordinary martial artists, she is still within the limits of ordinary humans in the end! As for Zhao Changhe, seeing as I can¡¯t even see him, he¡¯s probably crouching somewhere with both of his hands on his head. He might not even be able to survive this sandstorm!</i>

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, his scimitar was already at Yue Hongling¡¯s throat.

    When he felt as if he was going to sever her neck in the next moment, Hu Lie even eased his grip slightly, attempting to switch from a slice to a knock, believing that Yue Hongling was no match for him and he could actually just capture her alive.

    But just as he eased his grip, Yue Hongling, who had been shielding her eyes and retreating, suddenly made a move. The long sword in her hand suddenly burst with light, as if the setting sun had spilled into the sand.

    Hu Lie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>Fuck, Yue Hongling also knows how to y dirty? She can see?!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Their des shed. The surrounding sand was blown away by the collision, creating a small clear space between the two, with the sandstorm continuing to rage around them.

    Yue Hongling, who had seemed slightly inferior to him before and had been at a clear disadvantage, actually managed to evenly match him this time!

    But that was not all. At the same time that their des shed, Zhao Changhe, who was not actually as far away as Hu Lie thought, suddenly unleashed a fierce roar. He swung Dragon Bird, erupting with a ferocious vicious qi surpassing those of his previous battles. The incredible might he unleashed at this moment was not just from his own strength, as he also invoked the power within Dragon Bird!

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The roar of the saber actually overwhelmed the roars of the howling sandstorm, akin to a dragon¡¯s cry that resounded throughout the nine heavens.

    That was the terrifying power of the divine weapon that Zhao Changhe had always suppressed and refused to use. It was the might of a weapon capable of engaging in a back-and-forth battle with the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword phantoms, and it was now erupting with terrifying power in the midst of this deadly sandstorm!

    <i>What the hell is going on?! Just who the hell set a trap for the others?! If Yue Hongling can see, that¡¯s one thing, but how the fuck can Zhao Changhe see too?!</i>

    Unfortunately, Hu Lie did not have the time to spare dwelling on such thoughts. Just as his scimitar shed with Yue Hongling¡¯s long sword, Dragon Bird was already approaching his neck.

    However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s presumed killing strike did not seed either.

    The scimitar and the long sword separated right after the slightest touch, and seizing the extremely short window before Dragon Bird came, Hu Lie managed to reposition his scimitar to face the saber as well. It was almost as if his single move simultaneously struck both Yue Hongling¡¯s sword and Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber. It was as if his single de had split into two.

    Then, what seemed to be two des split into three, and three into countless more. In the midst of the swirling sand, de light danced everywhere, blending in with the sand. Wherever the wind and sand blew, there were also several de lights. Meanwhile, Hu Lie seemed to have disappearedpletely, concealed by the de¡¯s movements within the sandstorm.

    This was an ultimate disy of deception of visual senses and utilization of the power of the sandstorm. It was something beyond what ordinary humans were capable of!

    Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe let out muffled groans as blood sttered onto their arms at the same time. They were both rather astonished.

    As someone among the top fifty on the Ranking of Man, Hu Lie was much stronger than Fa Qing, and far stronger than the ck Wolf Khan.

    Despite his misjudgment of them, even when he faced a carefully nned coordinated attack from the both of them, they were still the ones who ended up injured.

    <i>Are those in the top fifty really this formidable?</i>

    However, it was evident that Hu Lie himself was not feeling too well at the moment. The force carried by his de was actually much weaker now than before the storm had intensified. It was clear that he was not doing all that great either.

    Yue Hongling closed her eyespletely.

    She did not bother distinguishing between the indistinguishable sandstorm and de lights, nor did she try to locate where Hu Lie might be.

    She simply focused her mind.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The afterglow of the setting sun prated into the yellow sand, and sword light intersected with de light.

    Hu Lie was concealed within the sand, but he could no longer hide now. And just as he parried the sword with his scimitar, Dragon Bird came roaring from behind him once again.

    The scimitar twisted strangely, aiming for Yue Hongling¡¯s ribcage in an attempt to force her back so that he could then turn around and deal with Zhao Changhe.

    However, with her eyes closed, it seemed that Yue Hongling could not see or sense the cunning and agile movement of his scimitar, but she did sense Zhao Changhe¡¯s roaring broad saber.

    So, she did not attempt to evade. Instead, she simply unleashed another strike with her sword, preventing Hu Lie from escaping Dragon Bird.

    Perhaps she knew everything but remained resolute. Facing such a formidable enemy, if she was not willing to trade injuries, then how could she win?

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and Hu Lie was also horrified. ¡°You fucking...¡±

    The scimitar sliced across her ribcage, and blood spattered on the yellow sand. Yue Hongling grunted, but her sword¡¯s trajectory remained unchanged.

    Hu Lie could not withdraw his scimitar in time to defend against Dragon Bird, and he was once again blocked from evading due to the trajectory of Yue Hongling¡¯s sword. Desperate, he flicked the scimitar sideways, aiming for Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribcage, hoping he would move aside.

    Unfortunately, the trajectory of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber also remained unchanged, and it heavily struck at Hu Lie¡¯s neck. At the same time, a sharp pain erupted in Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribcage as the scimitar grazed him, causing an identical wound to Yue Hongling¡¯s.

    Hu Lie¡¯s entire body twisted strangely, and the Dragon Bird seemingly missed its mark. Amidst the sttering blood, he vanished into the yellow sand, leaving uncertainty about the extent of his injuries or whether he had retreated beneath the sand, preparing tounch a sneak attack.

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling exchanged a nce, but it was clear that they bothcked the strength to continue. Almost simultaneously, they half-knelt on the ground.

    Their wounds tore open, true qi rampaging recklessly within their bodies. Sand and desert dust invaded their wounds, causing excruciating pain. Sweat dripped from their foreheads, mixing in with the sand and making them look as if they¡¯d taken a mud bath.

    Zhao Changhe moved over with great effort, helping Yue Hongling up. He took out two pills and offered her one. ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°Still alright...¡± Yue Hongling felt somewhat embarrassed from having to lean against him, but when she tried to force herself to sit up, she grunted in pain and slumped back down.

    She stopped struggling and leaned softly into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. We obviously have very simr injuries, so why do you seem to have more strength than me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned beneath the wet cloth covering his face.

    <i>Well, my physique has changed. While I might not be as impervious as Situ Xiao, I can at least take a hit better than the average person. If you wanna take it that way, I¡¯m a bear, and bears have a thick hide.</i>

    <i>As for the true qi that invaded our bodies, the Six Harmonies Art is probably better at resisting itpared to whatever internal art you practice.</i>

    Unfortunately, they had nothing to bandage their wounds at the moment, which was a slight problem.

    Zhao Changhe said softly, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll bring you to the horses. We can treat your wounds there.¡±

    Yue Hongling nodded weakly, struggling to stand up. Without saying anything else, Zhao Changhe supported her,boriously moving forward, one step at a time.

    They were both sweating from the pain, supporting each other as they slowly moved.

    Blood dripped down from both of them, leaving two trails of blood in the desert, bearing witness to their mutual support.

    They did not have the luxury to think about tender moments or what to name their future children.

    Their minds were heavy with concern, for this moment was the most dangerous. What if Hu Lieunched a surprise attack from beneath the sand?

    The severity of their injuries aside, the most crucial issue was that Yue Hongling was unable to use her spiritual sense due to her injuries. Her eyes were also unable to withstand the sand, and tears streamed down her face, making her look embarrassingly vulnerable. How would she deal with a surprise attack if one dide?

    But Zhao Changhe was different. He had never relied on spiritual sense from the beginning. Instead, he relied on the Back Eye, which was unaffected by the sand.

    On the ground behind them, yellow sand silently swelled and followed the two of them.

    In the depths of the sand, crimson eyes glinted with malice and resentment.

    <i>The two of you injured me this much, you think I¡¯m just going to let you leave alive?</i>

    A scimitar emerged from the sand silently, aiming to sever both of their hamstrings at the same time.

    <i>How are you going to escape my attack in your current state?</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Dragon Bird suddenly shot out, piercing straight into the sand. At the same time, Zhao Changhe leaped forward while holding onto Yue Hongling, avoiding the scimitar.

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    Hu Lie: ¡°???¡±

    He never expected Zhao Changhe to still be putting on an act until now. Furthermore, he could not fathom how Zhao Changhe managed to see through everything.

    This was no longer a matter of spiritual sense. It was as if Zhao Changhe had been able to see everything clearly the whole time.

    <i>Has the sandstorm not affected Zhao Changhe from the beginning? Has he been able to fight normally the entire time?</i>

    Hu Lie could not dwell on this. Dragon Bird struck down, and he could not evade it. The saber stabbed into his shoulder, and his left arm waspletely severed!

    A deafening scream resounded throughout the desert, and Hu Lie suddenly burst out of the ground and fled outward.

    This time, he had truly run away.

    Zhao Changhe felt utterly drained, both physically and mentally.

    <i>The guys on the Ranking of Man are too strong... Even with that disparity in information and these harsh weather conditions, we could barely force a draw.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve done extremely well,¡± Yue Hongling said softly while in his arms. ¡°Once we recover from our injuries, then...¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, a scream came from the distance. ¡°Batu, you bastard¡ª<i>ahhhh!</i>¡±

    The voice was cut off abruptly, reced by Batu¡¯s voice. ¡°Why would I let you go back? I don¡¯t feel like killing myself just yet. Die!¡±

    Meanwhile, as the sandstorm gradually subsided, the ground trembled slightly, indicating that the rest of the army was rapidly approaching.

    Zhao Changhe did not have the time to marvel at Batu¡¯s ruthlessness or to find out if Hu Lie had truly died or not. He quickly pulled Yue Hongling closer to the horses. ¡°If we¡¯re surrounded by the army, we¡¯re done for. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 269: Thousand Soldiers Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 269: Thousand Soldiers Stunned</h4>

    After Hu Lie was severely injured, the sandstorm around them began to weaken, and even the natural sandstorm was almost gone.

    The two limped around to look for the horses.

    Before this, everyone had been chasing after Yue Hongling on horseback. When the sandstorm began, Yue Hongling dismounted and went back to fight. She had no idea where her horse had gone after she dismounted it, and everyone else¡¯s horses had been scattered by the sandstorm. Perhaps Batu managed to gather some, but many were likely still scattered all over.

    The two of them were extremely lucky. They quickly found the horse that Zhao Changhe had been riding earlier on. It was not his Snow-Treading Crow, as it was still back at Lady Three¡¯s inn. This horse was from Batu. It was just an average horse, but it did carry his things. It was honestly a pleasant surprise that everything was still on it.

    Zhao Changhe rushed over and grabbed the horse without a word, then turned to look at Yue Hongling.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s face was expressionless.

    Without saying a word, Zhao Changhe reached and lifted her onto the horse.

    Yue Hongling bit her lower lip and turned her head slightly, reaching out to pull him. ¡°Come up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hesitate, grabbing hold of her hand and using it to jump onto the horse¡¯s back. He then held her from behind.

    Even mounting a horse left them both exhausted, and their wounds were still bleeding profusely.

    In the distance, the army approached. A shout could be hearding from the army, ¡°That¡¯s Yue Hongling! She¡¯s injured! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±

    ¡°Capture those two!¡±

    ¡°Get ready to shoot!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡± Ignoring the pain, Yue Hongling pulled the reins and spurred the horse to gallop away.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand wrapped around her waist, and he leaned in to inspect her wound. Suddenly, he tore off the cloth around her wound, revealing the entire wound and the fair flesh around it.

    Yue Hongling knew what he was doing and remained silent, letting him continue what he was doing.

    Not long after, the sensation of water drenching her wound made Yue Hongling scream in agony. Her elbow instinctively moved, trapping Zhao Changhe¡¯s head under her arm.

    Zhao Changhe grunted but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Yue Hongling quickly let go. ¡°Sorry... Did it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but it stinks.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°?¡±

    Any embarrassment and remorse she felt vanished instantly. Before she could even curse, a cool sensation washed over her wound, indicating that medicine had been applied onto it.

    Then, ayer of soft cloth was used to bandage her wound, alleviating much of the pain.

    Yue Hongling felt a bit dazed as she tried to recall how many times he had been injured in front of him, only to be bandaged by him afterward. Then, she gave up. <i>It¡¯s one too many, that¡¯s for sure.</i>

    Every time she was at her weakest, he was there by her side, taking care of her. It was as if the heavens were whispering in her ear, ¡°Yue Hongling, people are not made to be alone. You need apanion to face the challenges of life together.¡±

    Unlike before, when he could not do much to help her, causing her to regard him as a younger brother, this time he had undoubtedly helped her significantly, though his mouth had indeed be much less sweet and more prone to cursing others.

    While she was in a daze, Zhao Changhe had already tended to his own wounds. He sighed deeply and unslung the bow on Yue Hongling¡¯s back, nning to use it himself.

    Turning to look around, he saw that the army was almost within shooting range.

    This was nothing strange. How could an average horse carrying two people outrun them?

    Zhao Changhe drew the bow and released an arrow with a swift motion. A general fell, causing a stir among the troops.

    <i>There are probably moreing...</i>

    Seizing the momentary confusion within the army chasing them from behind, Zhao Changhe hurriedly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work. I may have been able to flee with Yangyang back in the day, but we can¡¯t pull that off now. This time, there¡¯s an entire army chasing after us. Head north, along this mountain ridge. We should head toward the mountain range in the distance.¡±

    Yue Hongling responded, ¡°Hiding in the woods won¡¯t help... I¡¯ve been to where you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s nothing but barren mountains without even a single tree there. And they might be more familiar with the terrain there than we are.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on relying on trees or whatever. There¡¯s a secret area there that they might not know about.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes lit up. She endured the pain in her abdomen and urged the horse to go even faster.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe grabbed three arrows and ced them all on the bowstring simultaneously. He drew the bow and released the three arrows at the same time, urately taking down three more foes.

    But in the next moment, more enemies reached within bowshot, and they prepared to shoot back at them.

    Zhao Changhe pressed down on the horse¡¯s back and suddenly leaped backward.

    As the sun set in the west and eagles soared overhead, a long bloody saber was swung, swiftly severing heads as bodies then fell to be swallowed up by the vast desert.

    Zhao Changhe seized this opportunity when some horses were left riderless to take one of them. He pulled on the reins, turned around, and his saber rose again.

    A spear was thrust toward him from the side and the spear was sliced into two. Along with the spear, the barbarian soldier who had thrust the spear was simrly split into two. Blood sprayed all over Zhao Changhe, making him look like a demon that had risen straight from hell.

    The fear effect of the Scattering the Gods and Buddhas spread without restraint, instilling the soldiers in pursuit with fear, and causing the horses they were riding to neigh in terror.

    ¡°Whoever stands in my way will die!¡± Taking advantage of the momentary chaos, Zhao Changhe rushed out of the formation, catching up with Yue Hongling ahead.

    Yue Hongling looked back while spurring on her horse, the figure illuminated under the setting sun being imprinted in her mind. He leaped back to face the army alone, leaving them in absolute terror in just a few moments, their bows frozen in their hands, their horses unwilling to take another step forward.

    Although his hair was disheveled and his body was covered in blood, he looked as dazzling as a god.

    It was not until Zhao Changhe had almost caught up with Yue Hongling that the barbarian soldiers and horses seemed to have regained their senses. The general shouted angrily, ¡°What the hell are all of you afraid of?! No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s only one person! If each of us shoots him with an arrow, he¡¯ll turn into a porcupine!¡±

    Only then did the army and horses begin to move again, but their momentum was clearly much weaker than before.

    Zhao Changhe gasped for breath, realizing the incredible effects of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas during such situations. It truly was much better to use in such situations than against single skilled opponents.

    Unfortunately, he had carried out those bold and seemingly impressive actions whilst severely injured. At this moment, the pain from his wounds was almost unbearable; he barely had any strength left to urge his horse to go faster. He simply had no energy left to even attempt the same actions another time. All that he could do at the moment was to quietly recover, hoping that the recovery ability of the Six Harmonies Art was stronger.

    Before long, the enemy cavalry closed in again, and the general raised his hand. ¡°Aim! Shoot...¡±

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    A dart pierced his skull from a seemingly impossible distance. Before the general could finish his words, a bloody hole appeared on his forehead and he fell from his horse.

    Only then did the army remember that it was not just Zhao Changhe that they were chasing, but also the more formidable Yue Hongling!

    She was an expert on the Ranking of Man, capable of throwing hidden weapons with her arm farther than they could shoot arrows with their bows!

    Yue Hongling pointed at the army. ¡°Whoever follows us will die!¡±

    The other generals looked at each other and slowed down. Although they knew that charging forward was still their best course of action against the two, who would be willing to sacrifice himself and take a dart to the face?

    <i>These two are truly terrifying.</i>

    Someone said, ¡°We don¡¯t actually need to surround them. We just need to keep following them so they feel the pressure. They¡¯re injured and they have nowhere to stop and tend to their wounds. Sooner orter, they will fall under the horse.¡±

    Someone immediately agreed, ¡°Right, with all themotion here, other tribes will also receive the news soon. Chi Li is also looking for Yue Hongling. He¡¯ll probably rush here as soon as he receives the news. We just need to keep pressuring them.¡±

    As the sunpletely set below the horizon, the stars and moon shone brightly in the sky.

    Under the moonlight, the scene had be extremely strange. Thousands of soldiers and horses followed behind just two individuals, but they maintained an unspoken agreement to stay beyond bowshot from each other, never getting any closer.

    In a sense, those in the army were right. As long as they kept applying pressure, that was enough. It was evident that the pair had sustained serious injuries, and simply treating such injuries superficially was inadequate. As long as the army maintained the pressure, preventing them from stopping and tending to their wounds, they would eventually copse from exhaustion.

    And even if they did not copse, suchrge movements would inevitably attract attention. As long as Chi Li and others like him came, everything would be settled.

    And indeed, both Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe were barely holding on. They werepletely exhausted, clinging to thest shreds of hope as they raced toward their destination. Without this glimmer of hope to sustain them, they might not have been able to endure so long.

    The mountains were extremely distant. Their outlines were barely visible during the day, and now, under the cover of night, they seemed even more deste and intimidating.

    But fortunately, they had each other.

    They rode side by side, stealing nces at each other every now and then before quickly averting their gazes.

    An unspeakable emotion welled up in their hearts simultaneously¡ªa sense of reliance. As long as the other was by their side, they had nothing to fear.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, the night grew so thick that they could barely see the road ahead. Faint sounds of hoofbeats could be heard from the front, indicating that someone was approaching.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she whispered, ¡°There seems to be someone waiting to intercept us ahead.¡±

    As if drawn by her words, the army behind them suddenly elerated.

    Zhao Changhe looked up and saw the mountains ahead.

    He quickly retrieved the map given by Yuan Xing,pared it briefly with his surroundings, and then immediately turned his horse to the northwest. ¡°This way.¡±

    The two of them galloped away, merging into the mountainous terrain amidst the converging forces of the pursuing troops from behind and the lone rider ahead.

    Chi Li rushed over, only to see the corpses of two exhausted horses lying on the mountain road. There were no signs of their riders anywhere.

    Chi Li pointed angrily at the general of the army that had been pursuing Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling. ¡°A thousand men chasing after two wounded individuals, yet they still managed to escape into the mountains! Absolutely useless!¡±

    The general awkwardly responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We know these mountains well. We¡¯ll block off all the key passages. They¡¯re short on food and medicine. They won¡¯t be able to escape!¡±

    Chi Li took a deep breath and looked up at the mountains.

    In the darkness of the night, the mountains loomed like a devouring abyss of shadows.

    But then suddenly, a golden light shone in the sky, and the Tome of Troubled Time ushered a new announcement.

    <strong>At the beginning of the ninth month, Yue Hongling, Zhao Changhe, and Hu Lie fought amidst a sandstorm, both sides suffering severe injuries, with Hu Lie walking away with a severed arm.</strong>

    Zhao Changhe grit his teeth.

    <i>Hu Lie still isn¡¯t dead? If a person on the Ranking of Man dies, they¡¯ll be reced, but that hasn¡¯t happened. Batu, you piece of trash, you weren¡¯t able to kill him?!</i>

    Batu, who was fleeing, nced at Hu Lie, who was bound and unconscious behind him, and sighed. ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times truly can be deceived. Brothers, return to the tribe and prepare tounch an attack on the Deste Wolf Tribe with all our forces! The Warring Lion shall rise again!¡±

    As a chief of a tribe, Hu Lie¡¯s capture held more significance for Batu than his death did. Zhao Changhe had failed to consider this.

    Batu was a brash brawler usually, but today, he had shown a different side of him altogether. Today, he had not been foolish.

    The Tome of Troubled Times did not only mention the short battle. Based on Zhao Changhe¡¯s experience when he brought back Yangyang, the tome would provide aprehensive assessment only after the entire event had concluded.

    <strong>Zhao Changhe, at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, fought against an army numbering over a thousand soldiers that was chasing after him. He beheaded enemy troops, seizing a horse from them before resuming his escape. His actions struck terror into the army, forcing them to halt their pursuit.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 6: Zhao Changhe</strong>

    <strong>The yellow sand covers the setting sun, and the long river reflects the sunset.</strong>

    Chi Li frowned as he felt somewhat puzzled at this evaluation.

    <i>What about Yue Hongling? Why wasn¡¯t she mentioned?</i>

 Chapter 270: Mutual Assistance

    <h4>Chapter 270: Mutual Assistance</h4>

    The announcement of the Tome of Troubled Times made several people cough up blood when they saw it.

    Situ Xiao had just escorted the martial artists who had been caught back to Yanmen Pass. When he looked up at the sky and read the announcement of the tome, he cursed, ¡°Damn it, no wonder he asked me to bring the guys who were captured back to camp! He wanted to go out and take all the credit for himself! I¡¯m not even a part of the martial artist camp, why am I the onepleting the mission for him?!¡±

    With a smile, Cui Yuanyong received the young master of the Qiao n along with Qiao Er¡¯s head, which Situ Xiao had brought back, before issuing an order. ¡°Pass this down: brother Situ is now our deputy leader.¡±

    Situ Xiao stomped his foot in utter rage. ¡°Now I know how the two of you ended up as family.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong raised his head after hearing Situ Xiao¡¯sment and said helplessly, ¡°Well, I can only wonder how well things are actually going to go... Even back when Zhao Changhe was still at the mountain stronghold, I already could not help but wonder how Yangyang might fare against Yue Hongling in the future should they actually be family.¡±

    Situ Xiao asked hurriedly, ¡°Wait, what?! Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe actually got so close so early on? Give me more details!¡±

    ¡°Come to our martial arts camp. We can continue this over a bottle of wine.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Ok, so back then, Yue Hongling had reached down to...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong worried about how his little sister would fare in the family hierarchy that seemed all but certain to appear, but Cui Yuanyang herself actually did not think too much about it. At the moment, she was sitting at home with her chin propped up on her hand as she muttered to herself, ¡°He¡¯s already ranked sixth. I knew it; it was never a problem for Big Brother Zhao to enter the Ranking of Man in three years.¡±

    Right in front of her, Cui Wenjing frowned and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be practicing the sword art I taught you just now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Cui Yuanyang smiled apologetically. ¡°T-the wind is too strong. I-I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±

    ¡°You used to train so hard. Ever since you went to Langya and came back, you¡¯ve been blushing every day and even sneaking peeks at erotic works!¡± Cui Wenjing angrily stood up, then grabbed a feather duster and threatened her with it. ¡°If you keep this up, do you think you¡¯ll ever be able to match up to Yue Hongling or Tang Wanzhuang?! How can I have such an unambitious daughter? Do you need me to spank you before you start working hard again?!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang quickly ran away.

    Before she could get far, however, Cui Wenjing grabbed her by the cor and said, ¡°Go to the ancestral hall. The Qinghe Sword has been humming recently, and I think it might mean that its sword spirit has returned. Go and see if you can have it recognize you as its master.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Shouldn¡¯t it be big brother who goes instead?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like only one of you can go and try. Do you really think I would only rely on you?¡± Cui Wenjing was frustrated, ¡°Do you think your performance has been good enough?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang had nothing to say to that.

    <i> </i> *

    At the headquarters of the Four Idols Cult.

    Xia Chichi sat cross-legged on the altar, opened her eyes while in meditation, and tilted her head to look at the sky.

    Beside her, a protector bowed and said, ¡°Saintess, your rank has been pushed down...¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s mouth twitched.

    A group of people mored, ¡°Saintess, we can¡¯t tolerate it! This Zhao Changhe, we were already being so magnanimous when we refrained from killing him, yet now he¡¯s even gone and surpassed you!¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t that a good thing...</i>

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times specialized in stirring up trouble. Only fools like Cui Yuanyong would rush to challenge others just because they were surpassed. If there¡¯s someone behind the Tome of Troubled Times, they must beughing inside whenever they see the chaos caused by some simple changes in rankings.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other in confusion. Their saintess¡¯ words made sense, and they realized that they had been a bit too hasty. But then, why did it seem like their saintess was quite irritated, to the point where her words even seemed to be squeezed through her teeth?

    Xia Chichi kept on looking at the finalment from the tome until it finally disappeared. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s just at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, what¡¯s so remarkable about that? I¡¯ve already broken through to the eighthyer of the Profound Gate and am advancing to the ninthyer. Once I break through, I¡¯ll enter the Ranking of Man directly. Why botherpeting with a bunch of children for a cement on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons? What¡¯s so good about being sixth on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons? If he¡¯s so capable, he should go ahead and take first!¡±

    The crowd could only say, ¡°The saintess has lofty aspirations.¡±

    Xia Chichi suddenly said, ¡°Tell me, when a river reflects the sunset, is it the river embracing the sunset, or is it the sunset entering the river?¡±

    The crowd could not understand her and was confused by her words.

    <i>What is the saintess talking about...</i>

    In any case, no matter how annoyed Situ Xiao, Cui Yuanyong, Cui Wenjing, or Xia Chichi were, it was someone else who truly felt the greatest rage.

    Far at Jiangnan, within the territory of the Maitreya Cult, a white-robed assassin looked at the sky in confusion. After a few moments, he erupted in anger and eximed, ¡°Sha Seven, you said he headed south! Is the sun fucking rising from the west now?!¡±

    <i> </i> *

    The two who had hidden in the mountains could not care any less about any of the storms raging outside. All they knew was that the barbarian army had sealed off the mountains, and Chi Li and the others had not entered the mountains to search for them.

    After all, it was nighttime, and it would not be easy to find people in the mountains.

    The two quietly fled, making their way up a mountainside.

    They were in a vast mountain range that stretched for who knew how far. The Rocky Mountain that they had seen earlier was only a small part of this mountain range. Yue Hongling did not know why Zhao Changhe chose to enter the mountain range at this spot. It seemed like the peak they were scaling was worse than the rest, as it wasparatively smaller and bare, with only a few jagged rocks scattered around that they could use for cover. It was hardly a suitable ce for them to hide and recover from their injuries.

    She worried that they might be discovered at dawn...

    <i>He said that he knew of a secret area here, but it doesn¡¯t seem like he knows where it is. Actually, how does he even know about any secret area here? I¡¯ve been wandering around this area for three months, and I only came to this conclusion after gathering lots of information and scouting around. So who gave him the map he¡¯s got in his hand? Could he have been deceived?</i>

    By this time, Yue Hongling was almost at her limit. She leaned weakly on Zhao Changhe and whispered, ¡°How about we find a cave to tend to our injuries first? If we don¡¯t take care of them, we might really end up not having the strength to deal with our opponents if we are found.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s injuries were also causing him severe pain. After riding for so long, his hastily-administered first aid had already been rendered useless. The true qi of a powerful expert on the Ranking of Man was still raging inside his body, making him extremely ufortable. Their strength now was far less than when they were first injured. And the longer this dragged on, the worse it would get.

    But with the situation already having reached this point, they had to hold on.

    He bent down and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re not in a much better state than me.¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m stronger than you,¡± Zhao Changhe said as he leaned in and lifted her onto his back without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not even have the strength to struggle, so she simplyy limply on his back. As she watched him stagger as he walked, she really was not sure what to feel.

    Zhao Changhe trudged uphill with difficulty, firmly believing that the secret area was nearby. On the map in his hand, the shape of the mountain range was drawn clearly, with each peak¡¯s entrance marked in great detail. He had been able to easily match the drawings on the map to the actual location, so the map had clearly not been carelessly made.

    He took out the map again and took another look. There was a small annotation next to a mark and it said, ¡°There is a pile of rocks halfway up the mountainside. While the rocks on the mountain might seem disorganized, there is a specific set of seven rocks that form a very precise shape simr to the Big Dipper. However, they do blend in with the other rocks, so they are difficult to distinguish.¡±

    ¡°Under the moon and stars, if you stand at the position of Beidou[1], you may sense a faint, unusual auraing from the rock formation, suggesting a hidden alternate dimension. The exact way as to how to open it has not been explored yet. I had to leave for other matters when I came across it, nning to return another day if fate allowed it. With these thoughts in mind, I made this map and added the corresponding annotations.¡±

    ¡°The shape of the Beidou stone looks as follows...¡±

    After thatst note, there was a doodle that could be taken as a stone or just some random scribbles, seemingly without any pattern.

    This was a drawing that Master Yuan Xing must have left for himself, with the intention of having it help him identify which mountain peak to go to and which stone was the critical point.

    Otherwise, with how simr all the mountains looked, having to find a specific set of rocks among countless other rocks would be nigh impossible. If he returned yearster to look for the same ce again, he would have likely long forgotten how to get to the same spot.

    Now, Zhao Changhe greatly benefited from the notes that Master Yuan Xing had written. Staggering under the weight of Yue Hongling on his back, he made it halfway up the mountain. Sure enough, he saw a lot of jagged rocks scattered around. This kind of chaotic rockyndscape wasmon on such mountains.

    The stones did not have anything special about them. They just seemed like a random pile of rocks with no discernible pattern, forming a natural scenery that one could find anywhere.

    Midway on the mountainside, right out in the open,y a seemingly ordinary pile of rocks. No one would ever think that this was the entrance to a secret realm. This was likely the very reason as to why no one had ever found it. Everyone who passed by it likely just overlooked it.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but wonder as to how Master Yuan Xing had evene across the thought of there being anything special about a pile of rocks he stumbled upon on a remote mountain. Even if some rocks did form into the shape of the Big Dipper, it was not something that just anyone would notice, much less connect that random shape to a secret realm.

    Zhao Changhe could not understand, but he did not bother dwelling on such thoughts too much. Following the shapes drawn on the map, he scoured the pile of rocks and eventually came across the Beidou stone described by Master Yuan Xing. He tried standing on the stone and closed his eyes to focus on his sensations, but he did not sense the unusual aura that had been mentioned.

    Just when he was starting to feel rather frustrated, Yue Hongling suddenly spoke softly from his back, ¡°There is something unusual about this ce.¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly put her down on the stone. ¡°How so?¡±

    Yue Hongling closed her eyes for a moment and focused on her senses before saying, ¡°There¡¯s a sense ofmunication between heaven and man here... I¡¯m guessing that this is something that can only be perceived by those who havee into contact with the Profound Mysteries. It¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes, but her words made sense.

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°There¡¯s an extremely well-hidden star chart formation here. We must be right at the eye of the formation. The person who gave you the information about this ce did not lie to you.¡±

    ¡°How do we get through the formation?¡± Zhao Changhe asked, suddenly getting a very strange feeling in his heart.

    He recalled how when he and Chichi had been trying to break the formation back at Beimang, he had asked Yue Hongling such a question as well.

    Yue Hongling, who had traveled widely and was knowledgeable about these things, had studied this area extensively. Even if he knew where the eye of the formation was, he did not know how to break it on his own.

    Yue Hongling, strugglingly, got up and walked around the Big Dipper. She then said softly, ¡°Fortunately, there are two of us here...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°In this Big Dipper formation, there is an extremely slight misalignment at the end where Yaoguang[2] is. One person needs to stand on Beidou to stabilize the eye of the formation, while the other shifts Yaoguang. This correspondence between the head and tail of the Big Dipper will reveal the truth.¡±

    As Yue Hongling exined, she stood next to a stone and pushed it with all her strength.

    <i>Click!</i>

    The rumbling sound of the stone being nudged suddenly turned into a crisp click, and then the Big Dipper in the sky shone brightly. A vortex then faintly appeared amid the pile of rocks.

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed and jumped off the stone. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not respond.

    When he turned to look at her, he saw that she had fainted on the ground.

    Zhao Changhe quickly picked her up and jumped directly into the vortex, disappearing from the mountain.

    The moment he jumped into the vortex, the shifted stone rolled a bit more on its own, and the vortex disappeared. The stars moved stealthily, and everything returned to as it was before, with no sign that anything had happened there.

    Not long after that, Chi Li soared to the scene. He did not even spare a nce at the pile of rocks, and directly rushed up the mountain.

    1. This is the Northern Dipper, also known as Alpha Ursae Majoris or Dubhe. It is the second-brightest star in the northern constetion of Ursa Major. ?

    2. This is also known as the Eta Ursae Majoris or Alkaid. It is the easternmost star on the Big Dipper. ?

 Chapter 271: Helping Each Other in Dire Straits

    <h4>Chapter 271: Helping Each Other in Dire Straits</h4>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Crash!</i>

    Zhao Changhe emerged from the water while holding the unconscious Yue Hongling.

    After entering the vortex and falling, they unexpectedlynded in water. Moreover, it was a boundlessly vast expanse of water with no shore in sight.

    Zhao Changhe was utterly speechless, unsure whether he even had enough strength to swim around while carrying someone. Moreover, he did not even know in which direction he had to swim to find the shore.

    It would be quite ridiculous if what killed him was not one of the powerful experts or the army chasing him, but a glorified pond. If word of this were to spread to Chi Li and the others, wouldn¡¯t they die ofughter?

    When he looked up, he could not see the sky.

    It was pitch ck all around, and it seemed like they were enclosed in spatial barriers. This was a separate alternate space, perhaps one where an ancient ocean or argeke had been isted into.

    Taking the formation outside into consideration, it was clear that this space had been artificially concealed or hidden. After all, there was no way such a formation was something that appeared naturally.

    Uninterested in figuring out which ancient story this ce corresponded to, Zhao Changhe stretched his senses to the limit. Making full use of his Back Eye, he finally spotted what seemed to be a faint coastline to the east and began desperately swimming toward it.

    His injuries were no lighter than Yue Hongling¡¯s. The battles and the frantic escape had not been any less intense for him. However, Yue Hongling, despite having higher cultivation, had already passed out. If it was not for his recently enhanced physique, he would likely have long since lost consciousness, just like her.

    With that said, he was truly at his limits. He felt as if the shore, within easy reach normally, was a thousand miles away. As he swam toward it, his movements only grew slower and heavier.

    With his left hand still holding Yue Hongling, he weakly paddled toward shore with just one hand. His strokes were weak and feeble. Several times, he felt like he was going to sink, but he forcibly kept himself afloat with a breath of qi in his dantian, clenching his teeth as he pushed himself to stay conscious.

    No matter how difficult it got, he never even entertained the thought of letting go of her, not even once. His mind remained resolute even when letting go of her may just decide whether or not he would be able to make it to shore.

    He never considered abandoning her.

    The only thought in his mind was to get her to shore.

    Gradually, Yue Hongling regained consciousness and groggily looked around before quickly realizing the situation they were in.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, which had turned ferocious from overexertion, Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes gradually misted over, and thement of the Tome of Troubled Times shed in her mind.

    <i>The long river reflects the sunset.</i>

    <i>Maybe it¡¯s not the sunset being reflected on the river, but rather the other way around... Perhaps poets and schrs could endlessly debate the poetic imagery of that statement, but at this moment, there¡¯s no need for dispute. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s taking care of me, even when it risks his own chances of survival.</i>

    While in his arms, Yue Hongling could clearly feel that Zhao Changhe had alreadypletely exhausted his true qi, and he was even overdrawing his energy. His meridians, which were already embarrassingly inadequate, were beginning to atrophy. He was now purely relying on his muscr strength to slowly paddle them to shore.

    However, the more he relied on his muscles, the more his wounds were aggravated. Beneath the dark surface of the water, one could guess that blood was profusely flowing out from his body. Who knew whether the water was even clean or not, and an infection at such a time could easily prove to be fatal.

    As Yue Hongling watched him, she unconsciously drew closer to him.

    Zhao Changhe was nearly delirious,pletely unaware that the woman in his arms hade to. He just continued moving on instinct, slowly paddling with all the strength he could muster. Suddenly, a wave of warmth brushed his lips.

    He jolted back to his senses, realizing that their lips had fully joined together.

    A breath of clear qi passed from her mouth to his. It was warm and refreshed his body.

    Zhao Changhe promptly made use of the dual cultivation technique, and he immediately felt like he was drought-strickennd being watered, blossoming in an instant. His dantian was nourished, his true qi was restored, and his depleted meridians began to recover. The energy she was passing to him permeated his very flesh and bones.

    It was an experience akin to being reborn.

    The effects of dual cultivation in a moment of utter depletion were simply beyond words.

    He instinctively wanted more and began to suck harder, trying to deepen their connection.

    Yue Hongling was stunned for a moment, but she ultimately rxed and let him do as he wanted.

    Fainting is a form of self-preservation autonomously enacted by one¡¯s body. And when a cultivator fainted, they would automatically circte their internal energy ording to the internal arts they practiced, partially restoring some of their true qi. At this moment, all the energy she had recovered was drawn from her to him, with not a single drop left. Continuing on like this made her into nothing more than a tonic, but Yue Hongling offered no resistance, even willingly rxing her dantian¡¯s defenses to allow him to harvest her energy.

    In reality, merely kissing could not achieve such a harvesting effect. As a result, although their meridians were not nourished that much, their parched lips did be quite moist and vivid.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s mind was dazed by the kiss, and a nonsensical thought arose in her mind¡ª<i>Is this what the phrase ¡°to help each other in dire straits¡± actually refers to?</i>[1]

    <i>Tchak!</i>

    While they were kissing, Zhao Changhe had instinctively continued paddling onward, and what had once seemed like an insurmountable chasm had been easily breached. Zhao Changhe¡¯s right hand had already reached the solid ground of the shore.

    The both of them reacted simultaneously, slightly parting before silently climbing onto shore, their hearts pounding.

    Before this, Yue Hongling had kissed him on the cheek and said that it was just a reward.

    This time, not only had they kissed on the lips, it was a much deeper kiss than when Sisi had pretended to be her.

    Yue Hongling recalled Sisi¡¯s words at that time: <i>¡°If it were you, you would have probably done the same.¡±</i>

    <i>She might have been right... especially now. He¡¯s been so stirring in every aspect. I was walking alone in the desert when suddenly, a spring breeze came, and I found an oasis before me.</i>

    Her heartstrings had been touched.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her. After falling into the water, her hair had be disheveled and stuck to her forehead. Her gaze was misty, and her head was slightly bowed in a bashful manner. Her current look was extremely different from her usual spirited self, disying a vulnerable contrast. Her modest, bashful bowing of her head without saying a word seemed to be herst act of prideful defiance as a heroine, yet it struck a deeper chord.

    At this moment, she truly seemed like a woman.

    He swallowed hard and broke the silence. ¡°How¡¯s your internal energy?¡±

    Yue Hongling calmed down and responded simply, ¡°There¡¯s none.¡±

    <i>I mean, I did manage to recover some when I fell unconscious just now. But I just gave all of it to you...</i>

    In fact, she knew what Zhao Changhe wanted to say at this moment.

    Both of them were injured, their physical conditions were not great, and they were both soaking wet. It was still uncertain if they were at risk of being inflicted with some kind of disease. If they stayed as they were, even if nobody found them, they would likely still fall ill.

    Although they had their luggage with them, the bags were soaked through, and they simply could not change into dry clothes at the moment.

    So, what were they to do?

    Zhao Changhe took off the Grasnd-style clothes that Batu had given them and tossed them aside, revealing his naked, muscr body.

    Yue Hongling felt quite envious. <i>Men have it so easy.</i>

    Zhao Changhe grabbed his travel bag and fumbled around for a while to find a flint and steel. He set them aside to dry. ¡°These are generally better than a me stick when ites to reliability. Let¡¯s see if we can start a fire once they¡¯re dry. I¡¯ll look around for some tinder we can use to start a fire. Meanwhile...¡±[2]

    He stood up and walked slowly into the darkness. ¡°You should take off your clothes and dry off first. I... I won¡¯t look.¡±

    Yue Hongling watched him staggering into the darkness, her moodplex as she pursed her lips.

    In fact, given the atmosphere just then, it did not matter to her whether he looked or not. If he had undressed her, she might not have even resisted. But they were both injured and tired, dirty and smelly, so they really were not in the best of states for anything intimate.

    Yet for some reason... she felt like it would have been better if he had just taken advantage of the earlier atmosphere to undress her.

    In the open space with no cover, even if he could not see properly in the darkness, how could she just bring herself to undress with him close by.

    While she was feeling conflicted and fiddling with her cor, Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came from the darkness, ¡°There¡¯s a pile of rocks over here. It looks this is a pretty standard beach... Bring the flint and steel here and hide among the rocks while I look around. I¡¯ll try to find some nts or something.¡±

    Yue Hongling arranged the items he hadid out on the ground and followed the direction of his voice. Sure enough, in the darkness, she saw a pile of jagged rocks. There were some huge stones that stood on their own and created a small natural hut. Coupled with the boundless darkness, they inexplicably gave her a sense of security.

    Even though, in reality, there was no difference¡ªafter all, it was not like there were any doors or windows to block him from looking¡ªthe shelter did psychologically provide her with some assurance.

    Yue Hongling bit her lower lip and slowly undid her wet clothes, letting her white, jade-like body be exposed in the darkness.

    <i>Who says I stink... Actually, my body cannot even be touched by dirt, it¡¯s just my clothes that smell. No, you¡¯re the stinky one!</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was straining his eyes to search around, and indeed, he found some dried grass on the ground with some withered trees nearby. Enduring the severe pain in his lower abdomen, he took out Dragon Bird and chopped some dead branches.

    Yue Hongling quietly watched him from behind the rocks, feeling strangely safe despite their weakened state. The feelings she was experiencing at the moment felt incredibly odd and inexplicable to her.

    She felt like a frail wife watching her imposing husband clearing an area and creating a safe haven for her.

    It was like he was her pir of support at the moment.

    1. The phrase mentioned here is written ¡°Ïàå¦ÒÔÄ­¡± in the raws. While the meaning of this phrase is ¡°mutual help and relief in times of poverty,¡± it literally trantes to ¡°to moisten each other with spittle¡±. ?

    2. The me stick (»ðÕÛ×Ó) is a primitive lighter used in ancient China and it kinda works like a re. ?

 Chapter 272: Together with Yue Hongling

    <h4>Chapter 272: Together with Yue Hongling</h4>

    <i>ck, ck, ck!</i>

    The sound of steel striking flint echoed among the rocks, sparks scattering with every strike.

    It was a veryborious task to start a fire, especially without any proper tinder and only some dry grass. Zhao Changhe never thought that he would one day criticize Xia Longyuan for something like this.

    <i>You¡¯ve managed to establish such arge empire and rule over it for so many years, yet you haven¡¯t even managed to produce a goddamn lighter?! You¡¯re a disgrace to all transmigrators!</i>

    But upon further thought, he realized that a lighter would have probably been ruined in the water anyway, so perhaps the flint and steel were indeed a bit more reliable anyway. As that thought shed through his mind, he continued striking.

    Soon, he finally managed to start a fire. Zhao Changhe was ecstatic as he quickly ced some of the dry branches he gathered on top. Before long, a warm campfire formed among the stones.

    The space was windless, allowing the fire to burn steadily. Zhao Changhe jumped up joyfully,ughing like a child.

    Yue Hongling, naked, peeked her head out from behind a rock to look at him.

    Zhao Changhe waved excitedly. ¡°You can bring your wet clothes here to dry!¡±

    She withdrew her head. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±

    ¡°As if I want to,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered. He ignored her and sat back by the fire, cheerfully pulling out a pack of new clothes from his bag.

    He had intended to dry a set for himself, but as he rummaged through his bag, he remembered that he had also bought a set of clothing for Yue Hongling. He hung them to dry as well. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. You don¡¯t need to wear that shy red outfit anymore.¡±

    Yue Hongling was furious. ¡°Zhao Changhe!¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up toward the sky.

    Yue Hongling red at him from behind the rocks, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m the stinky one. You¡¯d better not kiss me ever again then.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately shrank back. ¡°Huh? You smell great! You smell amazing!¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± She withdrew her head.

    It suddenly became quiet.

    A deserted space, a tranquil coast; the warmth of a campfire, separated by some mere rocks.

    She was naked and he knew it.

    Just knowing this was enough to disturb their calm. If someone else were here, they would be able to hear both of their hearts thumping loudly.

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head to treat his wounds, and he suddenly spoke after a while, ¡°This probably isn¡¯t a sea, but argeke.¡±

    Knowing that he was deliberately changing the subject, Yue Hongling responded with an ¡°mm-hm,¡± then leaned against the rock andughed to herself.

    <i>What is even going on in my head?</i>

    It was as if the self-reliant, independent woman who had been navigating the world alone had disappeared all of a sudden, and it was as if the one with rich experience in the <i>jianghu</i> was him, not her. It made her feel like Cui Yuanyang from back then, as if she knew nothing.

    Actually, Yue Hongling knew that the reason why Zhao Changhe thought this was ake was probably because the water was not salty, and their wounds when they had been soaked in it did not feel the sting of saltwater. In fact, not only was the water not salty, but it also seemed extremely pure, so pure that itcked many elements.

    This kind of water might not be very beneficial to drink, but it was not harmful either. At least it would quench their thirst, and it was great for cleaning wounds. This was what she had gotten from Zhao Changhe¡¯sment.

    Neither of them said anything more. They silently tended to their wounds, reapplying medicine and bandaging them up, their fatigue gradually dissipating.

    Zhao Changhe brought a portion of the fire closer to her, very careful to not peek over. ¡°Yours.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at the fire he brought over. It was warm, just like him.

    She bowed her head again and responded with an ¡°mm.¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned to his campfire again, tiredly stirring with it for a while, and unknowingly falling asleep as he leaned against the rock behind him.

    He was very tired... too tired.

    Yue Hongling silently took a peek at him, then also slowly closed her eyes.

    <i> </i> *

    Early the next morning, Yue Hongling opened her eyes.

    Actually, she had no idea if it was morning or evening, as the sky was not visible here. It was still dark, making it impossible to tell the time.

    The small fire next to her had also gone out at some point.

    However, after adapting to the darkness and regaining much of her strength after a night¡¯s rest, Yue Hongling could see much better. While she could still not see very far, she could see enough.

    She first checked herself internally. After fighting and running with injuries, her condition was a mess, but thankfully, her external wounds had not gotten infected. Applying for medicine and having a good night¡¯s rest had helped significantly, but her internal injuries were still quite troublesome.

    Hu Lie was ranked forty-first on the Ranking of Man, so his strength was no joke. The saber qi that he had sent into her body had caused a great deal of trouble, severely damaging her meridians and nearly destroying her dantian.

    The medicine that she had takenst night did not seem to have much effect on the internal injuries. She had managed to gather some true qi after resting, but it had almost entirely scattered and it didn¡¯t seem like she could store it properly.

    Yue Hongling sighed, stopped introspecting, and stood up.

    Looking down at herself, she realized that her clothes were still out drying. There was no wind here, and it was not cold either, so she had not realized it right away.

    Yue Hongling rubbed her head somewhat shamefully. To think that she had spent like this with a man nearby and had not felt any panic or embarrassment. She had even slept soundly... Perhaps it was due to exhaustion? But upon waking, why did she feel as if nothing had happened, not even remembering how she looked at the moment?

    She cautiously peeked her head out again and looked toward the campfire.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s campfire had dwindled to a small, flickering me. He was still asleep, deeply slumped against the rock, his brow furrowed even in sleep. He was curled up, and he looked very ufortable.

    Thetter half of the previous day had been entirely sustained by him. His level of exhaustion far exceeded her own. She guessed that not only was he dealing with injuries and overexertion but that he could also be having to deal with the possibility of the vicious blood qi within him ring up. The towering man had shrunk, now as vulnerable as a child.

    Yue Hongling carefully moved out from behind the rock, quietly reaching out to grab the white clothing that he had bought for her and hung by the side. As soon as she managed to grab it, she swiftly pulled back behind the rock.

    After a moment, Yue Hongling, dressed in white clothing, emerged from behind the rock and looked indignantly at the sleeping Zhao Changhe. Her face was even more flushed with embarrassment than when she was naked.

    <i>What kind of absurd clothes did he buy? There isn¡¯t any fabric covering my right arm at all, it¡¯spletely bare! Did he buy this because he wanted to see me in it?!</i>

    Yue Hongling clenched her fist, preparing to punch him. Her clenched fist stopped right beside his cheek, and she ultimately held herself back, letting out a soft harrumph.

    When she turned her head, she noticed that the fire was about to die out. She leaped up and hurriedly used some of the nearby dried branches to feed the fire. Watching the small, trembling m regain strength, she could not help but smile.

    <i>No wonder heughed like a child yesterday; sometimes, happiness is just that simple.</i>

    She checked the supplies. There was still some dry food wrapped well in oil paper in her bag. Although it seemed to have been soaked a little, it was still fine overall.

    She then took out some of the food and slowly ate it with some clean water, feeling even happier afterward.

    After she finished eating, she went to thekeside to wash herself thoroughly. On a whim, she jumped in and vigorously cleaned herself.

    Yue Hongling did not know why she wanted to wash herself. She had already said that she was not dirty to begin with. Did she do it to make him believe that she was clean? Why did she need him to believe that? What was she even thinking?

    Yue Hongling did not really know, but she washed herself nevertheless. Then, she put on the outfit again and returned to the campfire, running her fingers through her hair.

    The time a woman spent washing and fussing about her looks was always long, but even after all that time, Zhao Changhe was still not awake. In fact, he seemed to have curled up even more, his brow furrowed even deeper, and he was even groaning a little.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She reached out and touched his forehead.

    He had a fever, and it was severe. The saber qi wreaking havoc in his body had turned his internal organs into a mess. The vicious blood qi in his body responded in turn, roaring and surging like a tide.

    ¡ªIt turned out that he was not actually sleeping but rather unconscious.

    Yue Hongling hurriedly took out a medicinal pill from her bag and stuffed it into his mouth, but he could not swallow it at all, and it fell out.

    Despite her rich experience in the <i>jianghu</i>, Yue Hongling had always moved alone. She had never had to take care of a sick person. She really did not know how to make him swallow the pill, and she was momentarily stumped.

    After thinking for a long time, she simply propped him up against her shoulder, chewed the medicinal pill herself, and then fed it to him mouth to mouth.

    <i>Just like the energy transfer yesterday, this is perfectly normal.</i>

    <i>Oh, you still dare spit it out! Swallow it!</i>

    As the medicine took effect, the saber qi tormenting Zhao Changhe¡¯s body eased a bit. At the same time, his meridians were nourished and maintained by the medicinal power of the pill, spreading a cool and refreshing feeling across his body. Gradually, he began to regain consciousness.

    Before he even opened his eyes, he felt a strange softness in his mouth, and he felt another lip pressed against his.

    Her arm that was wrapped around his neck felt even stranger to him.

    <i>Why does her arm feel so warm and smooth? Is she not wearing anything?</i>

    In fact, Yue Hongling could sense his awakening, and when she noticed it, she held him even tighter. At the same time, she mumbled vaguely, ¡°Don¡¯t move, let your big sister help you.¡±

    She transferred the true qi umted overnight to him without reservation. ¡°Circte your energy, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say anything. He silently leaned in her arms, receiving her true qi and sorting out his meridians.

    Amid the darkness, with only a warm campfire for light, a man was nestled in ady¡¯s arms, sharing a gentle kiss. It was a quiet and peaceful scene.

 Chapter 273: Blessings to Come After Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 273: Blessings to Come After Disaster</h4>

    ??In a daze, Zhao Changhe forgot who had repeatedly emphasized that dual cultivation was not some divine art but merely an auxiliary technique. He had forgotten who had told him that he should not ce too much hope nor rely on it too heavily.

    It was just that every time he underwent a round of dual cultivation, it really felt like a divine art, especially when it came to healing, where its effects truly shone.

    Although the chaotic and rampant saber qi inside him was notpletely eliminated, it seemed to be slowly ground down and suppressed by the rotation of yin and yang energy that acted like a millstone. It slowly lost its sharpness, bing less and less harmful to him.

    At the same time, the pain from his external wounds also subsided. He even thought he could feel his flesh regenerating and his wounds gradually closing.

    His depleted meridians were nourished, and his dried-up dantian began to fill with energy again, slowly revitalizing his whole body, making him feel warm and extremelyfortable.

    From his body to his mind...

    To his soul...

    The vicious qi that had be nearly impossible to suppress, seeming like it could re up at any moment, gradually calmed during this moment of intimacy. It eased and gradually returned to a tranquil state.

    Perhaps these were not entirely due to the dual cultivation but rather stemmed from the dependency on one another for survival; it could just be that having someone to rely on brought him peace and naturally allowed him to calm down.

    In fact, a mischievous thought shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind at this moment.

    <i>If the vicious qi fails to be suppressed, could I use it as an excuse to pin her down? Would she resist?</i>

    He felt that there was a certain possibility that she would not resist.

    As the pain eased and he regained some strength, Zhao Changhe, who had been behaving quite well so far, began to act mischievously, quietly wrapping his arm around Yue Hongling¡¯s waist.

    Yue Hongling stiffened slightly, but she did not struggle and continued to transfer her energy to him. She felt that the rascal in front of her still had turbulent saber qi within his body and needed some more treatment. She felt that she could not just break away just yet.

    But then, his hand began to roam around her waist, gently caressing it.

    Yue Hongling angrily got up, grabbed Zhao Changhe¡¯s ear, and lifted him up. ¡°Feeling bold now, are we?¡±

    Zhao Changhe slumped his shoulders and smiled sheepishly, his eyes ncing over her exposed shoulder, revealing a look of surprise.

    <i>Whoa... She¡¯s so beautiful...</i>

    When the cool and ascetic heroine exposed her skin a little, and when her fiery red attire was switched out for one of pure white, she inexplicably became very alluring and tempting.

    She was clearly not doing anything to make herself look any more alluring, yet her simple standing pose was more enticing than any other.

    Yue Hongling knew where he was looking and kicked his shin viciously. ¡°Just what the hell is up with these clothes you bought for me?! Did you do this on purpose?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe hopped on one foot as he held his shin that had just been kicked. He protested, ¡°How was I supposed to know that¡¯s how it looked? I searched through the market for hours and could not find any appropriate women¡¯s clothing for you. In the end, I just asked for some ready-made men¡¯s clothing. I didn¡¯t know that their men dressed this way!¡±

    Yue Hongling folded her arms, clearly unconvinced.

    Zhao Changhe continued in exasperation, ¡°How was I supposed to know we¡¯d end up stranded in a deserted ce like this? Would I let you wear something like that in front of others outside? I wouldn¡¯t agree even if you did!¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him in disbelief.

    Zhao Changhe wisely shut up.

    The two of them stared each other in the eye for a few moments before swiftly turning away.

    Yue Hongling muttered under her breath, ¡°How I dress is none of your business. I can¡¯t just stay here, can I?¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his shin and said after a while, ¡°You can still use your original clothes after washing them... Just wear that while we¡¯re here.¡±

    Yue Hongling turned her head to stare at him speechlessly, while he tilted his head even further away.

    ¡°Men, in the end, they all show their true colors.¡± Yue Hongling finallyughed out loud, toozy to continue arguing with him. ¡°Go and meditate to heal your injuries. We still need to explore this ce. We can¡¯t waste any more time on this nonsense!¡±

    After saying that, she quickly left, heading straight for the shore. Who knew whether she was going to study theke or just randomly wandering.

    Only then did Zhao Changhe feel that he was still quite tired and hardly able to muster any strength.

    He leaned back against the rock, introspecting carefully. He knew that Yue Hongling was right. Instead of worrying about unnecessary things, he should take advantage of the healing effects that the dual cultivation session had granted him just now and focus on recuperating while he could.

    Such injuries would not heal quickly. Just the exhaustion borne from him overdrawing himself would take days to slowly dissipate. If he wanted to fully restore hisbat capabilities swiftly, he would require some kind of treasure to be present.

    It seemed likely that this ce was from the previous era, perhaps a shattered dimensional fragment. It was thus likely that there would be special items here, possibly some treasures, cultivation techniques, or maybe some historical relics or artifacts.

    Having just survived a great disaster, Zhao Changhe hoped that a great blessing was toe.

    While Zhao Changhe was treating himself, Yue Hongling walked along theke to observe it. After walking for a long time, she realized that she was not actually walking on thekeshore, but rather on the shore of a small ind in theke. They were surrounded by water on all sides, and where they were was the only solid ground nearby. The ind was so small that she quickly returned to her starting point after a short walk.

    Yue Hongling paused at the shore and frowned, looking into the distance. Judging from this situation, they would have great difficulty in finding a way out. On such a small ind, forget about food, there might not even be enough grass and wood to use for a fire after a few days.

    They had to explore further out.

    If the exit was really located on the actualke shore, it was impossible to predict how far it might be. They did not even know which direction would be the best one to move in. In this vastke that appeared asrge as a sea, how were the two of them to find their way out?

    Yue Hongling looked dully toward the distant waters of theke. There was no wind on theke; its surface was still, expansive and serene. It was so quiet with theck of any waves. It made it seem like they were in a dead space of utter silence.

    It was indeed a dead space with seemingly nothing within, but his presence by her side made it almost feel like she was home.

    Just as this thought crossed her mind, she felt a tightness around her waist as Zhao Changhe¡¯s familiar arms wrapped around her from behind and gently held her.

    This was a very familiar feeling. He had once held her just like this back in Yangzhou

    At that time, he had told her that he wanted to hug her, even just for a moment.

    That had been a confession, and his pursuit of her was clear. It was no longer just a rumor but something that he had openly acknowledged in front of Yangzhou¡¯s finest.

    She had resisted a bit back then, but what about now?

    Yue Hongling silently realized that she had no desire to pull away at all. The way he held her made her feel his attachment, as well as her own reliance on him.

    She slowly rxed her muscles and leaned softly back against his chest softly, whispering, ¡°How is your recovery?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Not that great, but I can move around without much problem now.¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°I¡¯m about the same... But the way we are now, it¡¯s difficult to cross thiske or dive deep to look for an exit. Now that survival¡¯s sorted out, how do we get out of here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Hmm....¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°You only brought a few days¡¯ worth of provisions. Don¡¯t you think you might die here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to die together with you...¡±

    Yue Hongling said sternly, ¡°Stop that. How many beauties would you be happy to die...¡±

    She stopped talking mid-sentence, feeling that it was very unlike her to be jealous of others.

    Zhao Changhe did not answer her and just said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to die here. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll die that easily.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If we were really unlucky, we would have fallen directly onto the ind and died instantly. If we were <i>terribly</i> unlucky, we would¡¯ve been dropped further away and ended up drowning. Howe we fell so close to the ind and had a chance to survive?¡±

    Yue Hongling said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence. I thought you actually knew something with how confident you were.¡±

    ¡°When I was most defenseless, I lived thanks to you. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I have confidence.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart fluttered slightly, and she turned her head slightly to look at him.

    Despite the darkness, she could clearly see the seriousness in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes. They looked at each other unblinkingly, and he whispered, ¡°I have liked you since the moment I firstid my eyes on you in the <i>jianghu</i>. They say that you are a lonely wild goose under the setting sun, but to me, you are the eternal moonlight in my heart.¡±[1]

    Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze gradually deepened.

    <i>Back in Yangzhou, he was quite frank. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t very adept at pursuing girls back then. He was more like a clumsy bear. So how is he suddenly so good at saying such pleasant words?</i>

    ¡°Now that I have finallye to hold the moonlight in my arms, how could I just let it slip away so easily? I am not worried, I just feel at peace.¡±¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his head and took the initiative to kiss Yue Hongling¡¯s lips.

    However, Yue Hongling withdrew her hand and ced a finger between their lips, then said softly, ¡°Is this really all that¡¯s on your mind in the face of such serious matters? Or is it that you know that we can¡¯t get out, so you just want to indulge yourself a little before facing reality?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Is that really how you see me?¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°I just think you should set your priorities. If you¡¯re truly confident, then I want to hear your judgment, not these fluffy sweet nothings or you taking advantage of the situation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re right. Well, first, from the stone formation outside, it¡¯s evident that the barriers are man-made, which shows that someone has been here before. Whether they were from some era past or this era, this at least proves that there is an exit, and that alone is somewhat reassuring.¡±

    ¡°And second?¡±

    ¡°Second, the aura inside this secret realm is leaking out. Master Yuan Xing sensed the unique aura of this ce some years ago and judged the aura to bear semnce to the marine y I absorbed at the Wang n not long ago. This means that they can be traced back to a simr origin. What or where exactly this origin is, I don¡¯t know yet, but it at least proves that there¡¯s still something here and whatever is here isn¡¯t depleted. I also suspect that this ¡®something¡¯ isn¡¯t too far from an exit, since its aura is able to diffuse and be detected from outside.¡±

    Yue Hongling followed along his thoughts and said, ¡°So, you mean that either we find something extraordinary nearby that might help us recover, or we simply follow its aura to find the exit.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve absorbed a simr substance before, so I should be more sensitive to its aura. I just can¡¯t sense it right now since I¡¯m too weak. However, I should be able to sense it after I recover a bit. Whether it¡¯s near here or the exit, we have hope. So why worry?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Rather than worrying, I¡¯m more eager to regain some strength. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s likely to be underneath the water, not simply around it. Currently, I don¡¯t have the strength to hold my breath long enough. I still need to recover a bit more, and hopefully, it doesn¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Zhao Changhe spoke slowly, his lips lightly touching the finger she held up in front of him.

    Yue Hongling withdrew his hand as if she had been struck by a small lightning and scolded him, ¡°If you want to recover, just take some medicine and meditate. Why do you keep flirting with me here?¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Zhao Changhe leaned down again, slowly moving in to kiss her. ¡°This is also a way to recover, big sister...¡±

    Yue Hongling sighed inwardly. She finally closed her eyes, leaned back in his arms, turned her head toward his, and epted the kiss.

    1. This references ¡°Preface to Poems on the Prince of Teng¡¯s Pavilion¡± (ëøÍõ¸óÐò) by Wang Bo of the Tang Dynasty. The line being referenced: ÂäÏ¼Óë¹ÂðÍÆë·É £¬ÇïË®¹²³¤ÌìÒ»É«. My trantion of it: ¡°Clouds of sunset fly side by side with the lonely wild goose; autumn waters and the vast sky blend into the same hue.¡± ?

 Chapter 274: Black Tortoise?

    <h4>Chapter 274: ck Tortoise?</h4>

    Though they spoke of recovering, neither party exchanged any true qi.

    Before this, all their intimacy could be rationalized as fighting side by side without sweating the small stuff. When she did kiss him, it was for the sake of helping him recover or as a small reward for him.

    They wererades, and she was like his big sister... Well, at the very least, they were not lovers.

    But at this moment, Yue Hongling did not want to lie to herself any longer, and Zhao Changhe felt the same.

    After his first proactive confession, when he lowered his head to kiss her and she was willing to ept it, both felt a solemn and serious atmosphere, and it was like they had performed a ceremony to confirm their rtionship.

    If you like someone, then you like them; as long as it¡¯s reciprocated, that¡¯s all there is to confirming a rtionship. Some things need not be driven by utility.

    Zhao Changhe could never quite discern whether his special fondness for Yue Hongling was because he saw the <i>jianghu</i> he believed in within her, or because he liked her as a person.

    But at this moment, he felt that there was no need to be so particr about it.

    Everyone¡¯s vision of the <i>jianghu</i> was different. When others saw Yue Hongling, they did not necessarily see her to embody the beauties of the <i>jianghu</i>. Qiao Er, for instance, saw her as a perfect eyesore.

    Only those who shared the same path and were of the same mind, whose aesthetics alignedpletely with her actions, would feel that the beauty of the <i>jianghu</i> could be seen within her.

    And that was precisely why his heart had been moved by her.

    Whether it was her being an idol or her as a person, was there a difference? She had always been one and the same.

    The heart-stirring moment at first sight, and now, he finally had her nestled in his arms.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart was stirred just the same. She had never imagined that the young man she had casually saved when she passed by the Zhao House would match her temperament and preferences so well. It was as if she had met another version of herself, like a traveler wandering in the desert who found apanion. From then on, they wandered together, and her wandering heart settled with him.

    <i>The green mountains so charming in my eyes, and I hope it sees me just the same.</i>[1]

    After a long time, their lips parted.

    Yue Hongling gently pushed against his chest and whispered, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus on important matters.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was somewhat reluctant but knew that this was not the time for indulgence. He asked, ¡°During your stay on Rocky Mountain, did you discover anything?¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, ¡°I did feel a very strange aura, but it was extremely faint, almost elusive. I tried to get a better feel for it, but I still could hardly sense it. It really seemed like an illusion. I felt unconvinced, and stubborn as I am, I wanted to investigate further. But then, my supplies ran out, so I headed to Huangsha Market to see if I could find any opportunities, and that was when I caught sight of the Qiao n¡¯s caravan...¡±

    ¡°When you saw a caravan from the Central ins in this region, you suddenly got fired up, right?¡±

    Yue Hongling said with a smile, ¡°Well, anyway, after bumping into a certain fellow, I thought he¡¯d be able toe help me. I remembered him to be quite clever, after all.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°And if worse came to worst, you¡¯d just give yourself to this fellow?¡±

    ¡°Look at you,¡± Yue Hongling retorted. ¡°Besides the nonsense in your head, do you have any other ideas? Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gently touched her lips, now rosy from their kiss, and smiled. ¡°Since there¡¯s water, there must be moisture.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s willow eyebrows shot up.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about over at Rocky Mountain. What¡¯s going on in your head?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Third Lady Yuan is probably affiliated with Ying Five. The organization¡¯s primary goal is to search for various lost secret realms all over the world. Huangsha Market formed around a smallke, which is quite unusual for a desert. Combined with the faint aura they might have sensed nearby, it makes perfect sense for Ying Five to have someone from their organization stationed there for an investigation.

    ¡°However, they might be missing the key point. After all, whilekes are umon in a desert, they do still exist. Take, for example, the Crescent Moon Lake... Actually, nevermind. Anyway, simr natural features do exist as a result of changes over time. The presence of ake there does not necessarily indicate the presence of a secret realm.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked suspiciously, ¡°How do you know who this thirddy is? Are you familiar with her?¡±

    ¡°...¡± <i>Do all women be like this at a certain point?</i>

    Zhao Changhe ignored her question and continued, ¡°On the other hand, the ce you were staying, Rocky Mountain, has small amounts of water seeping out of it, indicating at least some groundwater has reached the surface. However, if there really was groundwater seeping out, then there should be more vegetation, but that is clearly not the case.¡±

    Yue Hongling lit up. ¡°I also thought that was weird, that¡¯s why I stayed and looked around a bit more!¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed to theke before them. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the exit is over there. The barrier of this space must have some extremely fine cracks, causing the water here to slowly seep out. This is likely also the source of the faint aura permeating throughout the mountains. However, because it¡¯s just a slight seepage and not an actual groundwater source, the vegetation is sparse.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at him with sparkling eyes, feeling that he really was quite clever.

    Although confirming where they would end up after getting out did not directly help their current situation, it did provide a lot of reassurance. The feeling of being absolutely lost hadpletely disappeared.

    Yue Hongling felt revitalized and full of energy again.

    She did not say anything more, instead promptly turning and striding back to the pile of rocks. ¡°Since everything is rted to rocks, I¡¯m going to check if the pile of rocks we stayed atst night makes up any formations. You should rest first.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her and suddenly found that her usual high ponytail hade undone at some point. Her long hair flowed freely, and her white clothes looked pure as snow. From behind, no one would recognize her as Yue Hongling.

    It seemed to signify a subtle change that the heroine had undergone.

    But she was still herself, still straightforward and unrestrained. Once their love was confirmed, she kissed him and then got to work, not clinging to him at all.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood was lifted. Stretching his arms, he briefly checked the injury under his ribs before diving headfirst into the water.

    <i>Can¡¯t wait until I¡¯ve fully recovered. How am I supposed to know how long I need to hold my breath without even knowing how deep theke is? I¡¯ll just dive as deep as I can right now and see if I can find anything.</i>

    The space they were in had no sun, moon, or wind. It felt like apletely still environment. Some might even believe that this was the Realm of True Void, but Zhao Changhe knew that this ce had nothing to do with that. This isted dimension defiedmon sense and could not be exined by normal logic.

    If there were any treasures, they were most likely at the bottom of theke. The marine y that the Wang n obtained had been found at the bottom of the sea, and it was likely rted to the previous era. Due to the dimensional copse, the treasures in this space and the marine y may have ended up separated by vast distances. It was unclear why one was at the bottom of ake and the other a sea, but aquatic origins seemed certain.

    The marine y itself likely had nothing to do with the so-called Sea Tribe. It just happened to exist on the seafloor, which was mostly upied by the Sea Tribe. The bit of marine y that the Wang n had acquired had probably been tampered with by the Sea Tribe, and the reason why they had their aura blend in with the marine y was to subtly influence the members of the Wang n. The Wang n appeared to be unaware of this still, and Zhao Changhe had no intention of enlightening them. He could not be bothered with their life and death.

    Since this ce was isted, it was unlikely for the treasure here to have been tampered with by the Sea Tribe. Instead, what was left here was a genuine natural treasure.

    <i>There must be treasures below.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was confident.

    As he dove deeper, Zhao Changhe suddenly noticed something.

    The small ind they had been on was not a floating ind. He had dived quite deep and he could still see the underwater part of the ind, which seemed to be endless.

    It appeared that it was a mountain at the bottom of theke.

    The deeper he went, therger the mountain became. In his mind, he could picture a huge-dome-shaped, low-lying mountain.

    Zhao Changhe once again thought of Rocky Mountain, which also had a low-lying shape simr to a turtle, even with a tail.

    They both looked an awful lot like a turtle.

    <i>If they bear the image of a turtle, then does the long, winding mountain range bear the image of a snake?</i>

    <i>Wait, tortoise and snake intertwined, the water of the north.</i>[2]

    <i>The ck Tortoise!</i>

    <i>Could this ce be rted to the ck Tortoise? Is ck Tortoise of the Four Idols Cult staying in the north because of this?</i>

    1. This is an excerpt from Southern Song Dynasty poet Xin Qiji¡¯s ¡°Congrattions to the Bridegroom¡± (ºØÐÂÀÉ¡¤ÉõÒÓÎáË¥ÒÓ). ?

    2. The mythical ck Tortoise, one of the Four Symbols/Idols of the Chinese constetions, is usually depicted as a tortoise intertwined with a snake, sometimes with a snake¡¯s head and tail. ?

 Chapter 275: When the Golden Wind and Jade Dew Meet

    <h4>Chapter 275: When the Golden Wind and Jade Dew Meet</h4>

    The deeper he dived, the greater the water pressure upon him. At the same time, his injuries began to hurt again.

    A night¡¯s recovery was ultimately not enough.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not give up. He gritted his teeth and continued to dive deeper. As long as his internal cirction could still hold up, he would explore as far as he could.

    When he spoke to Yue Hongling, he seemed full of confidence, but that was just to boost her morale, as well as his own. A man in such a situation had to bear the burden. In truth, he was not as certain inside as he appeared on the outside.

    When he looked through his bag earlier, there were only two or three pills left for treating internal injuries. He could still take them today, but they would run out by the next day.

    It was even worse when it came to the ointment for external injuries. There was barely anything left in the tube he had.

    The provisions wouldst at most two days, which meant that they would be out of food pretty soon.

    In other words, they had to find a way out by tomorrow at thetest.

    As for dual cultivation... He could not deny that he had thought about it, but there was a significant difference between chasing someone and bedding them. Zhao Changhe was not sure if pushing for that too quickly would make Yue Hongling feel that he was too eager and end up disappointing her.

    Moreover, he did not feel it to be right. Should their first time together really be for the sake of dual cultivation?

    Could they not have a beautiful, spontaneous union, without any ulterior motives?

    Furthermore, dual cultivation did not necessarily mean that their injuries would quickly recover. The basic concept of dual cultivation was the cirction of energy and mutual enhancement of true qi. It was primarily for increasing cultivation, and the recovery effects it presented were only a secondary benefit.

    Zhao Changhe, having deeply studied the Pure Bliss Art, knew that even if they did it, it would only be marginally more effective than the energy transfer they had conducted before. When both parties were at their most depleted state, then its effects would be extremely good, allowing for rapid recovery, essentially giving each other a source of vitality. Beyond that, however, its main purpose was truly for long-term mutual cultivation, and its true effects could not be achieved with just one session of intercourse.

    Even harvesting techniques did not have such exaggerated effects, let alone the much purer dual cultivation.

    Thus, he decided not to think about it. He liked her not just for her body, and he believed that they could ovee this challenge through their efforts.

    Gritting his teeth, Zhao Changhe continued to feel his way toward the bottom of the mountain

    His wounds began to reopen, and fresh blood began seeping out again.

    Unlike yesterday, when the blood drifted away in theke, this time, the blood slowly drifted toward the underwater mountain, gradually seeping in.

    <i> </i> *

    Yue Hongling circled the pile of rocks where they had rested several times, pondering to herself as she did.

    <i>Outside, there were seven rocks that formed the shape of the Big Dipper. Could there be a simr pattern among these rocks?</i>

    She looked around, but she could not see any.

    After thinking for a while, she tried to associate the rocks with the Six Stars of the Southern Dipper.[1]

    It looked like this was going to prove quite troublesome. There were so many constetions in the sky, and trying to see if any of them fit would take forever.

    She needed to select a general range to test first. Yue Hongling pondered for a long time, then suddenly had an idea.

    This ce was in the north, and despite the sand and stones, the key points were rted to water.

    <i>The Rocky Mountain I previously stayed at resembles a turtle, while the mountain range resembles a snake.</i>

    <i>Should I consider the seven mansions of the ck Tortoise first? I¡¯ll give it a try.</i>

    Coincidentally, the Southern Dipper Mansion she had just tried was the first mansion of the ck Tortoise. She then tried the second mansion, the Ox Mansion[2].

    It did not match.

    She moved on to the third mansion, the Girl Mansion[3].

    Suddenly, Yue Hongling had a jolt of excitement. She found that the rocks could possibly match the shape of the Girl Mansion!

    <i>This is much trickierpared to the formation outside, though... It seems like every rock can be moved toplete the Girl Mansion, but only one is the correct choice.</i>

    <i>But which one is the formation eye?</i>

    Yue Hongling carefully examined each rock ording to the shape of the Girl Mansion, but she could not find any sign of any of them being the formation eye. It did not even feel like an active formation, it seemed like it was inactive or abandoned.

    She hesitated, wondering if she should wait for Zhao Changhe toe back and discuss it with him. But then, her heart suddenly thumped.

    The previously inert rocks suddenly had a reaction. In fact, it was not just these rocks, but it felt like the entire ind she was on had been activated as if someone had awakened it.

    This was the moment when Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood seeped into the mountain.

    Yue Hongling, a martial arts expert on the Ranking of Man, might not be an expert when it came to formations, but she was very sensitive to the flow of energy. As soon as the energy reaction happened, she immediately detected the stagnation point of the formation.

    <i>It¡¯s Tianjin!</i>[4]

    Tianjin literally meant the heavenly river crossing¡ªthe ford of the Milky Way, the bridge cast across the river of stars.

    <i>This is the eye of the formation.</i>

    Without hesitation, Yue Hongling ran to the corresponding rock and pushed it with all her strength.

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe had dived down to about the halfway point of the underwater mountain. Even the powerful internal cirction capabilities granted to him by the Six Harmonies Art could hardly keep up at this point. He felt like he would drown if he did not head back up.

    But just as he was about to turn back, his sharp eyes spotted another pile of disordered rocks on the mountainside.

    A jolt of excitement ran through him. Remembering the Big Dipper rock formation back in the outside world, he wondered if there was a corresponding formation here as well.

    Summoning hisst bit of internal energy, he quickly swam toward the rocks.

    He had no expertise in formations, but he had a trick up his sleeve.

    In order to teach him how to make the stars in his star chart resonate, Vermillion Bird had taught him a little bit about the constetions. By using the corresponding star chart, he soon found the suspicious points about the rocks before him.

    Some of the rocks seemed to form the shape of the Ox Mansion, but it was slightly misaligned.

    He could sense the flow of energy, butcked Yue Hongling¡¯s cultivation and knowledge to detect the specific stagnation points of the energy flow.

    But he had another trick.

    Having used the marine y back at the Wang n, he had be familiar with its aura. As he approached the rocks, he could clearly feel the familiar aura growing stronger.

    He instantly inferred that the rock with the densest aura should be the formation eye.

    As his lungs were about to burst, he summoned hisst bit of energy and pushed the rock with all his remaining strength.

    The rock he moved corresponded to Niandao[5] Niandao¡ªthe road for the emperor¡¯s carriage, the road to conquest.

    Almost simultaneously, Yue Hongling activated Tianjin, while Zhao Changhe activated Niandao.

    The entire mountain shone brightly, with energy surging to the heavens. Both of them experienced a sudden sensation of the world spinning, and they vanished from their original locations.

    The emperor¡¯s carriage took him to see the ces he conquered, while the Weaver Girl crossed the Milky Way.

    The Ox Mansion represented the Cowherd, while the Girl Mansion symbolized the Weaver Girl.[6]

    As a ripple traveled across space, the two of them reappeared in an unknown space within the mountain, colliding and rolling to the ground in an embrace.

    The ground was soft and bouncy, as if it was made of jelly.

    The entire mountain seemed to be empty on the inside, and it was filled with the same kind of marine y Zhao Changhe had used at the Wang n, but here it was more solid and had turned into a jelly-like substance.

    At the core of the space, there was a stone emitting a soft, gentle glow floating in mind-air. It radiated an ancient and vast aura, with traces of energy slowly seeping out of it. It appeared that, over time, the umted energy had solidified into a jelly-like material.

    The two, still in each others¡¯ embrace, rolled several times on the jelly beforeing to a stop, with Yue Hongling underneath and Zhao Changhe above. Nearby, the treasure¡¯s gentle glow illuminated the small space like a warm candlelight. The room was filled with the intoxicating fragrance of the natural treasure, making one feel almost dizzy.

    Neither of them looked at the treasure. Instead, they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes, their eyes filled with joy.

    Even surviving previous ordeals had not brought them as much joy as this moment... This was because they both realized it was their tacit understanding that led to this moment of solving the puzzle and reuniting.

    Had there been only one of them, or if either had missed the timing, this treasure hunt would not have been a sess. Not only that, but the man stubbornly diving toward the bottom of theke may have drowned.

    All their previous worries dissipated when presented with the immense energy surrounding them.

    Humans need food to gain energy, but in this ce, the purest innate energy was just free for the taking. Using their cultivation techniques to directly absorb it would allow them to live here without having to eat or drink for a lifetime.

    As for healing... Previously, the Wang n¡¯s marine y had enveloped Zhao Changhe and healed his internal injuries. But now, the material here had energy hundreds of times greater than the marine y. Without even doing anything, they could already feel their injuries healing, with the gentle energy soothing their wounds and providing them with immensefort.

    They stared at each other for an unknown length of time before Yue Hongling softly spoke. ¡°It smells wonderful here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied in a whisper, ¡°Not as wonderful as you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m smelly.¡±

    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ll beat them up,¡± Zhao Changhe said offhandedly, gently brushing her loose hair.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s long hair was still flowing freely at this time.

    He then caressed her cheek, and touched her exposed arm, which was softer and smoother than jelly, whiter than the treasure.

    Yue Hongling allowed him to be frivolous, panting slightly but not resisting.

    She already knew that he wanted this, but he did not want it for personal gains or because of the situation they were in. They were alone, and having confirmed their feelings for one another, they could have rightfully engaged in dual cultivation to recover, but he did not want to use that as an excuse to coax her into intimacy. It was as if he had set a hurdle for himself.

    She found it kind of silly... but it was the kind of silliness that she liked.

    That was the chivalrous tenderness in their hearts, in great contrast to the blissful endeavors of the Maitreya Cult.

    But now, there was no need to think about such things. Under the tacit understanding that led them to breaking the formation, just as the fateful meeting between the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, everything seemed like destiny.

    When the golden wind and jade dew meet, they surpasses countless earthly encounters.[7]

    The two kissed each other again, more passionately than ever before.

    Zhao Changhe no longer limited himself to kissing her lips, moving to her cheeks, neck, and slowly further downward.

    Yue Hongling, breathing heavily, slightly lifted her body, making it easier for him to undo her clothing.

    <i>These clothes are so easy to remove... He must have bought it on purpose...</i>

    She felt a coolness on her body as he buried his head downward.

    Yue Hongling closed her eyes, holding his head, murmuring, ¡°I knew you never had any good intentions. Now that you got your chance... you¡¯re really impatient.¡±

    Zhao Changhe murmured in response, ¡°If we leave this ce, riding through Huangsha, with armies hunting us down, we might not get another chance... If we¡¯re separated by the width of the world, who knows when we¡¯ll meet again. I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity... ¡°

    Yue Hongling did not say anything more, just softly replying, ¡°Mm.¡±

    She was not sure where she would go once they left.

    They had no home, the <i>jianghu</i> was their home... It was indeed possible that after parting ways, they would be separated by the width of the world for who knew how long.

    In the small space, their breathing grew heavier, and suddenly, a muffled moan echoed.

    Outside, it was already dusk again. On the sands of Huangsha, a swordsman led a fine horse, heading toward the vast sunset glow.

    1. The Six Stars of the Southern Dipper is considered one of the northern mansions of the ck Tortoise. This is not the same as the Big Dipper. The Southern Dipper Manion¡¯s determinative star is the Phi Sagittarii ?

    2. The determinative star of the Ox Mansion is the Beta Capricorni in Western astronomy. ?

    3. The determinative star of the Girl Mansion is the Epsilon Aquarii in Western astronomy. ?

    4. Also known as Sadr or Sadr, Gamma Cygni is a star in the northern constetion of Cygnus, forming the intersection of an asterism of five stars called the Northern Cross. ?

    5. Just like Sadr, Albireo or Beta Cygni is also a star in the northern constetion Cygnus. ?

    6. This references the romantic Chinese folk tale ¡°The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl.¡± ?

    7. This is a reference to Song Dynasty poet Qin Guan¡¯s ¡°Immortals at Magpie Bridge¡± (ÈµÇÅÏÉ). ?

 Chapter 276: Innate Dao Body

    <h4>Chapter 276: Innate Dao Body</h4>

    In the darkness, Yue Hongling leanedzily against Zhao Changhe¡¯s broad shoulders, drawing circlesfortably on his chest.

    As a heroine who dared to love and hate, she gave herself to him without any restraint, unlike a bashful young bride. Her past experiences in the <i>jianghu</i>, especially with the Maitreya Cult, had led her to believe that such matters were ufortable for women, with them only enduring it only to please the men they loved. But to her surprise, after the initial pain, it was not like that at all. In the end, she only wanted to reward him with a kiss.

    Seeing his diligent efforts, she did not think he had enjoyed himself that much. He truly did look like he was working hard to make it enjoyable for her.

    However, she did end up surrendering and embarrassingly begging for mercy at the end...

    But despite begging for mercy just moments earlier, shezily leaned against his shoulder immediately after. His apparent exhaustion amused her a fair bit.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± she finally asked with some amusement.

    ¡°Well, not tired exactly, but my wounds hurt a bit. I seem to have moved a bit too much... The injury under my ribs hurts when I move my hips...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, why are you men so impatient?¡± Yue Hongling gently stroked his wound, feeling puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re injured and tired, yet you still insist on doing that. I was begging for mercy earlier, but you wouldn¡¯t stop.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± <i>Why are you asking these philosophical questions? How am I even supposed to reply to that?</i>

    ¡°Speaking of which, your wound is no longer bleeding.¡± Yue Hongling looked at the fingertips after touching his wound and she saw no blood. ¡°Is the energy here really so effective at stimting our recovery?¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly wondered if she would also recover down there, making it feel like the first time every time.

    But purely in terms of natural effects, the recovery effect of the energy here was probably not actually that powerful. Just now, they had unintentionally dual cultivated, which hadbined with the surrounding energy for a rather impressive healing effect.

    Not only was this time their first time making love, but it was also their first genuine session of dual cultivation, and it was done with both of them still having possessed their vital yin and vital yang essences.

    Dual cultivation carried out with vital yin and yang waspletely different from ordinary dual cultivation. This was likely why the effects of this dual cultivation session had been astonishingly good. Not only had it allowed his external wounds to heal, but his internal injuries that were caused by the rampant saber qi had also mostly healed back up.

    Moreover, his previously withered and dried-up true qi was now flourishing again, with his reserves being restored to half-capacity. He had fully recovered from his earlier weakness. In this state, even if an army came searching for them, Zhao Changhe felt confident that he could charge through them, slicing his way through with Dragon Bird.

    Bathing in the energy of this natural heavenly treasure while engaging in dual cultivation was likely far more effective than taking any amount of medicine.

    If it were not for the fact that most of the energy they had gained from dual cultivation had been used to heal their severe injuries, their strength would have most likely undergone a significant increase. Unfortunately, as it was, their power had not changed much.

    It seemed like it might be a good idea to stay here longer and cultivate for some time. He could even teach Yue Hongling proper dual cultivation techniques so that they could both benefit and advance together.

    Yue Hongling had no idea what he was thinking about. Seeing him lost in thought, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said nonsensically, ¡°I was wondering if the Tome of Troubled Times would make ament on how I made you beg for mercy after just defeating a martial arts expert on the Ranking of Man. If it actually went and raised my rankings, what would we do then?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes widened.

    Zhao Changhe looked at the sky.

    ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times only takes battles into consideration. If this counts as a battle, then whoever is in charge of writing the entries into that tome must be extremely perverted!¡± Yue Hongling said angrily. ¡°Besides, at most, this counts as a spar!¡±

    Zhao Changheughed out loud. ¡°You really took me seriously, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hmph...¡± Yue Hongling sat up,zily running her fingers through her hair. ¡°People say men change after they get what they want, now I see what they mean. You¡¯ve definitely changed. You¡¯ve be worse. You were so respectful before, but look at you now...¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched intently at the way she brushed her hair, her gentle movements and slight tremors creating an incredibly beautiful sight.

    He had proved her right with his actions, and he had indeed be even more mischievous toward her.

    Yue Hongling could not be bothered with him. She grabbed her clothes and got dressed before finally turning her gaze to the natural treasure.

    The treasure was right in front of them, yet neither of them had even bothered to take a proper look at it. For them, expressing their emotions was far more important than any treasure. They never worried about such gains or losses. They firmly believed that there was no chance of any kind of infighting between them, unlike other people who might have long since fought over the treasure as soon as they caught sight of it.

    If she wanted to im the treasure for herself, Zhao Changhe would undoubtedly just wave his hand and tell her to take it as long as it was useful to her.

    Zhao Changhe also put on his clothes and said with a smile, ¡°You mentioned that the energy is quite good at stimting our recovery. In fact, I¡¯ve experienced it before. It repaired some of the lingering hidden injuries that I incurred from battles over a long period of time, and it even slightly expanded my meridians.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked curiously, ¡°What is it? It actually has such miraculous healing effects!¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is exactly, but I do know that it isn¡¯t truly meant for healing. It¡¯s actually meant for the transformation of the body. It¡¯s supposed to help you acquire a physique called the Innate Dao Body.¡±

    Pausing for a moment, he added curiously, ¡°Do you cultivate your physique? I feel like your body is quite ordinary. Just a little exertion and you were already...¡±

    Yue Hongling red at him fiercely, making Zhao Changhe awkwardly cough and turn his head away.

    Yue Hongling said angrily, ¡°I never have. The small sect I¡¯m in never had such concepts in mind! I¡¯ve heard about it while wandering the <i>jianghu</i>, but I never knew how to train my body myself!¡±

    Zhao Changhe leanedzily against the side. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this quite the coincidence? The Innate Dao Body does not seem to fit someone like me. Using the jelly it produces to enhance my physique a little is good enough for me. On the other hand, it seems to fit you quite well, so you can have it.¡±

    <i>I knew it. He doesn¡¯t care about who gets the treasure at all. Even though it could benefit his meridians, he still wants to give it to me because he feels that it would suit me better.</i> Yue Hongling¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She realized at this moment that there might never be another man so in tune with her.

    She was not polite and walked over to the glowing floating gemstone for a closer look.

    It emanated a profoundly mysterious aura, immense and vast. It was undoubtedly a top-notch heavenly treasure, so why had not those who were here before them taken it?

    Upon closer inspection, she noticed a small chip on the stone; it was not intact.

    Zhao Changhe, standing nearby, rubbed his chin andmented, ¡°Perhaps when someone from the previous era came here, they did not take it away as it was still growing. When the era copsed, this space shifted north, leaving only a few fragments in the Eastern Sea, which eventually resulted in the bits of marine y that the Wang n acquired, all the while the main mass was here.¡±

    Yue Hongling sighed softly. ¡°The person who left the treasure probably died along with the copse of the era, but the treasure continued to nurture itself and grow over the long years.¡±

    This seemed like a reasonable deduction.

    And both of them had the same figure in mind as to who might have been its previous owner: the ck Tortoise of the previous era.

    <i>It could only be them.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a strange emotion... Chichi received the inheritance of the Azure Dragon, while Hongling got something left behind by the ck Tortoise.

    He had been with both of them during their searches.

    His connection to the Four Idols Cult was indeed peculiar. Could he really have some connection with the Night Emperor?

    Yue Hongling was a little hesitant. If this was the ck Tortoise¡¯s, then it should belong to the Four Idols Cult. If she took it, would it not be a bit...

    But heavenly treasures like this were on a firste, first-served basis. Who imed that this was reserved for whoever was the ck Tortoise right now?

    Her cultivation had indeed reached a bottleneck. The ninthyer of the Profound Gate was the pinnacle of conventional martial arts, especially in terms of physical strength and quality of true qi. Even someone like Hu Lie, who had already unlocked the Profound Mysteries, was not significantly stronger than her in terms of pure strength. Wherever one went, whomever one challenged, this was already the peak. It was understood that the Profound Mysteries mainly enhanced the spiritual connection with heaven and earth. In order for her to further increase her physical strength, she would need to obtain one such special physique.

    In other words... she really did need it.

    <i>This Innate Dao Body sounds good, but does it really suit me? Doesn¡¯t Zhao Changhe need it more to resolve the issues with his meridians?</i>

    Yue Hongling hesitated for a moment, then reached out and touched the gemstone.

    An immense yet gentle and substantial energy slowly seeped into her body.

    As Zhao Changhe said, this treasure was transforming her physique toward what the gem considered perfect. It focused more on the physical body, which technically made it a treasure pertaining to the external martial arts system. It would not significantly improve Zhao Changhe¡¯s meridians, and the marine y he used before had likely only slightly improved them because of the overall transformation of one¡¯s body brought about by the powers of the gem.

    <i>It can¡¯tpletely resolve his meridian issues... but it can improve his situation a little.</i>

    Yue Hongling quickly turned and shouted, ¡°You shoulde over here too. It¡¯s useful for your meridians.¡±

    But when she turned around, she saw Zhao Changhe squatting in the corner, digging into the jelly.

    Yue Hongling was dumbfounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m digging out some of it so that I can lie down in it and cover myself up. This jelly is enough to transform my meridians. That gem or core isn¡¯t suitable for me, so I won¡¯t touch it to avoid any potential conflicts.¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued digging and said, ¡°Besides, I have a hunch that this ce filled with jelly used to be hollow. There might be something else here, like a legacy from the ck Tortoise of the previous era, such as their techniques or even weapons. I might be able to find something by digging through this jelly!¡±

    Yue Hongling watched him for a moment, then shook her head and smiled. ¡°You never cease to surprise me.¡±

    She walked back to the glowing gemstone and resumed absorbing the energy it released. The transformation was subtle yet profound. She could feel her body changing, bing stronger and more resilient.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe kept digging, determined to uncover any hidden secrets that could possibly be underneath the jelly. He was not lying; his intuition had often led him to unexpected discoveries, and he felt that this time would be no different.

 Chapter 277: Storage Ring

    <h4>Chapter 277: Storage Ring</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s judgment was correct.

    This ce was originally hollow. So, where had the jellye from? The jelly seemed to have formed in time, as the energy mixed with the sand and soil and condensed into its current state. By digging through the jelly, he should be able to find other things inside.

    For example, the Azure Dragon Seal was something simr to the glowing gemstone, but it had been modified by the Azure Dragon of the previous era into a jade seal, leaving behind a legacy within it at the same time. It was not purely a heavenly treasure.

    In contrast, the gemstone they had found now appeared to be unmodified and unpolished. So, Zhao Changhe could not help but wonder if there was anything else left behind.

    After carefully digging around, truly digging deeply and meticulously, he finally found something.

    After digging directly beneath the floating gemstone, there was a small stone tform resembling an altar with carvings of the four idols. On the front was the depiction of the ck Tortoise, bearing the image of tortoise and snake.

    Apart from the carvings, the altar itself had no energy reaction. In the center, there was a small concavity containing a precious-looking ring that seemed to be made of tinum.

    Zhao Changhe immediately wondered if it was a storage ring.

    It was inconvenient to lug around such arge saber, along with various pieces of luggage, medicines, the golden foil, and the jade pendant. The fact that he had not lost anything in battles so far was incredibly lucky. It was truly hard to imagine how he had managed to do that.

    If this ring before him was truly a storage ring, he felt that the value of the ring itself would be greater to him than whatever might be inside.

    Zhao Changhe picked up the ring, examining it closely for some time. It was quite beautiful, but he could not sense any energy from it, nor could he figure out how to activate it. Although he had already begun interacting with the golden foil with his spirit, it seemed that his mental energy was too weak to interact with the ring when he tried probing into it.

    Meanwhile, Yue Hongling was silently sensing the state of her body as it was being transformed by the energy of the gem. She was considering whether the changes truly were suitable for her, and she had yet to enter a state of deep meditation to truly ept the transformation. Seeing that he found a ring, she curiously poked her head over and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Zhao Changhe handed her the ring. ¡°You¡¯re on the verge of unlocking the Profound Mysteries, so your spiritual sense should be stronger than mine. Can you check and see if you can sense anything about this?¡±

    Yue Hongling took the ring, closed her eyes, and probed it with her spiritual sense. She then opened her eyes in shock and said, ¡°There is a small space inside! It contains books and a sword!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was ecstatic. ¡°Can you take them out?¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have the mental energy required to retrieve things from the ring. That is the power of immortals. However, if we can learn a technique to retrieve items, we should be able to use internal energy to grab items from afar as long as we can see them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remembered that he had discussed this with Xuan Chong, and Xuan Chong had said the same.

    Xuan Chong also mentioned that techniques for retrieving items were best learned from the Thieves Guild as they were the most skilled in such arts.

    ¡°But of course, once again, your mental energy needs to reach the appropriate level first...¡± Yue Hongling looked him up and down for a moment and then asked, ¡°You mean you don¡¯t have a cultivation technique for reaching the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°Nope. I was nning to find an opportunity to seek out Cult Leader Xue and see if I can get anything from him, but now that he¡¯s on the Ranking of Man, it feels much more difficult.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s only at the bottom of the ranking; he might not be that much stronger than you.¡± Yue Hongling smiled. ¡°People like us, who have yet to unlock the Profound Mysteries, are not that different from those like Cult Leader Xue, who are at the bottom of the Ranking of Man. I know what you¡¯re thinking¡ªsince there¡¯s such a significant gap between us and someone like Hu Lie, why can people like us make it onto the Ranking of Man?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because there are only so many people who have unlocked the Profound Mysteries, and there simply aren¡¯t enough of them to fill up the ces on the Ranking of Man. So those who are still at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate are able to make it onto the ranking, and those strongest in actualbat are able to move up a little,¡± replied Zhao Changhe.

    ¡°Exactly. However, people like Cult Leader Xue, who have honed their skills at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate for many years, are by no means pushovers. They have excellent techniques and they¡¯ve umted extensivebat experience. So then, why was I able to defeat him? It¡¯s all because although he¡¯s been at the ninthyer for all this time, he still hasn¡¯t even touched the doors to the Profound Mysteries. On the other hand, when I was still at the eighthyer, I had already vaguely gotten a glimpse of whaty behind those doors.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I can see that. Your fight with Chi Li had very distinct imagery, and that is beyond the capabilities of ordinary martial artists. At that time, both of you were only at the eighthyer, but you were already stronger than many martial artists at the ninthyer. Others say it was because of fortuitous encounters.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I had some lucky encounters that allowed me to gain a deeper understanding of sword intent and touch the door to the Profound Mysteries in advance,¡± Yue Hongling said with a smile. ¡°Would you like me to teach you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked. ¡°I¡¯m only at the seventhyer, is that really doable?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about right now, but can¡¯t you cultivate to the eighthyer here?¡± said Yue Hongling. ¡°With such perfect cultivation conditions, if you can¡¯t reach the eighthyer here, then it would be a huge waste of our life-and-death efforts. And I¡¯m talking about reaching the eighthyer for both your internal and external cultivation. Otherwise, if your cultivation bes imbnced, you won¡¯t be able to get a glimpse of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. ¡°I think I can get to the eighthyer of external cultivation, but my internal cultivation is still only at the sixthyer. Isn¡¯t jumping to the eighthyer in such a short period of time a bit too outrageous? My meridians...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can optimize your body a bit here. I believe in you,¡± said Yue Hongling softly. ¡°I understand your concern over how you aren¡¯t exactlypatible with the Innate Dao Body, but you don¡¯t need topletely take up that physique...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred as Yue Hongling lowered her head slightly and said, ¡°The treasure indeed suits me pretty well, but it isn¡¯t a perfect match. I will only consume as much of it as is beneficial to my body. Then, you can teach me the Pure Bliss Art. If we strengthen both our bodies, when we dual cultivate, you should receive quite a lot of benefits.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned from ear to ear.

    Yue Hongling rolled her eyes at him and sighed. ¡°Although we can stay here for a long time, we should not linger here for too long. Remember, we headed to Yanmen to help those on the frontlines. The decisive battle at Yanmen is likely to happen soon.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled, and all his fleeting thoughts vanished into thin air as he solemnly replied, ¡°Yes, I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°The pleasures of love are a hero¡¯s grave,¡± Yue Hongling whispered as she softly kissed his lips. ¡°In the future, as you grow stronger, there will likely be more and more women who want to be with you... I only hope that when that dayes, you won¡¯t forget who you used to be...¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling had seemingly vanished after entering the mountains, leaving Chi Li and others unable to find a single trace of them even after scouring the entire mountain.

    Rocky Mountain was barren, with very little vegetation and scattered rocks. The rocks were not particrlyrge or tall, so a quick nce would reveal everything within any pile of rocks. Even caves or holes would be easily noticed when searching through the mountains, but they had been unable to find any trace of them.

    After two days, Ubalu sent more troops to search Rocky Mountain, expanding the search to other peaks. Even Tngri Temple sent a high-ranking shaman along with a group of warrior monks to aid in the search. Yet, it truly was as if the two had vanished into thin air.

    Ubalu held a small meeting with Chi Li and the others. ¡°There¡¯s only one possible exnation for this situation. There must be a secret realm here. We¡¯ve actually long suspected this, and we¡¯ve searched theke at Huangsha Market for five years but we found nothing. It seems that the entrance to the secret realm truly is somewhere in these mountains.¡±

    Chi Li asked, ¡°Commander, have you not checked the nearby mountains during the past five years?¡±

    Ubalu shook his head and replied, ¡°We focused our efforts on theke, so we haven¡¯t paid much attention to this barren mountain.¡±

    The temple shaman spoke slowly, ¡°But as far as we know, Commander Ubalu, you might have actually found something in theke but simply kept it a secret. At such a time, shouldn¡¯t you share any valuable information you have with us?¡±

    Ubalu narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who spread those rumors? If I found anything, do you think I¡¯d be standing here not knowing what to do?¡±

    The shaman frowned and said nothing further.

    Ubalu continued coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why your temple is supporting Third Lady Yuan. In my opinion, she¡¯s likely a spy for the Xia Empire. She¡¯s probably just here to stir up trouble. Instead of suspecting me of hiding something, you should be questioning her for any information she might have.¡±

    The shaman replied slowly, ¡°I will.¡±

    Ubalu continued, ¡°Also, the Warring Lion Tribe raided the Deste Wolf Tribe, killed the Deste Wolf King¡¯s entire family, conscripted their able-bodied men, and seized arge amount of grain. Does your temple have any thoughts on this?¡±

    Batu and Chi Li had traveled to Jiangnan together and had a good personal rtionship. Chi Li, being a direct disciple of the Great Shaman from the temple, made Ubalu wary of the temple¡¯s stance on this matter.

    Chi Li said coldly, ¡°The temple has never been involved in tribal disputes. You want to know the temple¡¯s stance? Where was your concern when the Warring Lion Tribe was embroiled in internal strife and the other tribes were eyeing them ravenously?¡±

    Ubalu asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if we stand up for the Deste Wolf King, your temple won¡¯t interfere?¡±

    Chi Li turned around and headed into the mountains. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in finding Yue Hongling. Don¡¯t bother me with anything else.¡±

    Ubalu watched his retreating figure, a fierce look emerging in his eyes.

    The conflicts among the tribes of the Grasnds tended to snowball. If Batu assimted the Deste Wolf Tribe and secured enough grain, he would gain significant strength. With that increased strength and power, Batu could immediately be a proper and major contender to quell the internal strife taking ce in the Warring Lion Tribe. If he managed to absorb the brother tribes, he could unify the Warring Lion Tribe and would then bemanding an army of tens of thousands.

    <i>He Lei was loyal to the khagan, but what about him? Should I cut off Batu¡¯s rise before he gains too much momentum?</i>

 Chapter 278: A Full Year

    <h4>Chapter 278: A Full Year</h4>

    The night was silent.

    Third Lady Yuan sat in the gambling den of her own inn, rolling the dice with a radiant glow on her face.

    Her subordinates were used to this. She would always be in the gambling den in the middle of the night. It was only that one day that she inexplicably spent half the day in an empty dining hall chatting with a yellow-faced man, with them utterly clueless as to why she had done so.

    A shaman walked into the gambling den, staring intently at her right as he entered.

    Lady Three¡¯s enthusiasm for the game she was carrying out vanished under his gaze. Annoyed, she tossed the dice aside and then shed him a charming smile. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The shaman followed her to the VIP room nearby, and then slowly said, ¡°The Great Shaman coborated with Ying Five to exchange information about various secret realms, and that is why someone from the Central ins, such as yourself, is tolerated in a crucial market such as this. If you want to trade some intelligence with others, as long as it isn¡¯t excessive, we turn a blind eye. However, giving us false information and sowing discord between us and the khagan¡ªdon¡¯t you think that¡¯s going too far?¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I have never given anyone intelligence involving military matters. It has always been just a personal side hustle through which I earn some pocket money for my dowry. That has nothing to do with the fifth lord.¡±

    The shaman remained silent, maintaining a stern look on his face.

    <i>Was that even what I was questioning you about? How big you n to have your dowry be is none of our business!</i>

    Lady Three said, ¡°Why do you use me of sowing discord? Is it because Ubalu said he found nothing in theke?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because those two disappeared in the northern mountains. The secret realm has nothing to do with Huangsha Lake. So, your im that Ubalu found a key in theke is naturally false.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that there¡¯s another secret realm in theke?¡±

    The shaman was stunned for a moment and became hesitant.

    ¡°Well, based on the information we have now, I can roughly conclude that either there are two unrted secret realms, with one being here and the other there, or we were already on the right path before, but theke is actually the exit of that secret realm, not the entrance.¡±

    The shaman frowned, pondering for a while before saying, ¡°Since theke is right here, we can just try investigating it some other time. But do you have a way to find the entrance to the secret realm in the mountains?¡±

    Lady Three replied irritably, ¡°You¡¯ve sent thousands of men to search all throughout the mountain for so long without any sess, how is a weak woman like me supposed to be able to suddenly change that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not some weak woman... If you truly were a weak woman, we might have ignored you out of respect for Ying Five, but most of those in the Grasnds do not even know who Ying Five is. Yet those who have made an attempt on you have long had their bones scattered in the desert, no?¡±

    ¡°Just like Ubalu ims to be at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate, but nobody really knows for sure?¡±

    The shaman retorted with slight annoyance, ¡°Are you at odds with Ubalu? We¡¯re discussing important matters rted to the secret realm in the mountains, so why do you keep bringing him up?!¡±

    Lady Three scoffed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m at odds with him. He¡¯s wanted to y with me for so long. Hmph, he should take a look at himself in the mirror first!¡±

    The shaman was speechless. <i>He¡¯s a local tyrant and you¡¯re a beautiful woman, is it so weird that he wants to y with you? Why do we keep getting sidetracked?</i>

    Lady Three was equally frustrated. <i>You want me to help you solve your problem for you? I¡¯m not an idiot. Well, I¡¯ve already been a fool for so many years. Thiske doesn¡¯t even have a secret realm, yet I¡¯ve spent five yearspeting with Ubalu over it. Do you know what these five years have been like for me?!</i>

    <i>Now, out of nowhere, it turns out that the secret realm is in the mountains? How in the world did they find it as soon as they arrived?! This is just infuriating!</i>

    Her eyes darted around for a moment before she shed another charming smile. ¡°But then... what if you don¡¯t need to do anything now? It¡¯s possible that as long as you keep watch over Huangsha Lake, you¡¯ll be able to catch them as soon as they emerge. Once you capture them, you can just interrogate them on how to enter the secret realm, right?¡±

    The shaman was stunned for a moment, thinking that if theke was indeed the exit of the secret realm, this n would make sense.

    ¡°Are you sure that theke is the exit?¡±

    ¡°I never said I was sure. It was just a suggestion. The decision is still yours.¡±

    The shaman felt a headacheing on.

    Ubalu seemed to have lost in the search. While looking for secret realms was something that sects and independent martial artists alike were keen on, as a tribal chief overseeing the Grasnds, he was less likely to care. His main concern was still capturing the two individuals from the Central ins who had caused heaps of trouble in the backlines. Besides that, he also had to monitor Batu and the Warring Lion Tribe¡¯s movements.

    With the surrounding tribes undergoing changes, as the one responsible for this region, he could not afford to keep his troops searching the mountains for two people indefinitely. His previous statements showed that he was inclined to withdraw his forces.

    The temple was in Mobei and had very limited manpower in Monan, so perhaps guarding a potential exit was indeed their best option.[1]

    The shaman frowned for a long time before finally sighing and saying, ¡°I hope your guess is right.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she said with a smile, ¡°May the earth bless you.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    In the mountains, it was hard to have a proper sense of time.

    A single day felt like a month.

    From within the jelly-like substance, a jade-white arm slowly emerged, pushing away the jelly from below.

    A man sat cross-legged, a woman entwined around him.

    It was a very lewd posture, yet it exuded an unexpectedly solemn and sacred aura.

    This was the core dual cultivation technique of the Maitreya Cult.

    Yue Hongling nced at the meditating Zhao Changhe, smiled, and then stood up.

    Having shed her youthful inexperience, the heroine now resembled a blooming rose, exuding an alluring charm.

    Her snow-white, slender legs touched the ground. She wrapped herself in the red robe lying nearby, tying her long hair into a ponytail. Her charm was reined in, and the heroine returned.

    After many days of dual cultivation and with the help of the heavenly treasure, Yue Hongling had broken through to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, having gotten a glimpse through the door of heaven and man.

    If her previous position on the Ranking of Man was merely a position she acquired by being the tallest among the dwarves, now she was a genuine master.

    In the entire world, there were only about a hundred people who had peered into the Profound Mysteries.

    The threshold that had stalled countless others for a lifetime was now behind her.

    Yue Hongling sighed softly, turned around, and gently caressed Zhao Changhe¡¯s cheek as he meditated, her eyes filled with tenderness.

    She had never imagined that the most critical juncture of her life would be crossing paths with Zhao Changhe at the Zhao House. The young man from back then not only walked alongside her today but also brought her an opportunity she had sought after all her life. Unexpectedly, she found herself willingly conquered by him, yielding to his advances.

    She had evene to savor it, delighting in their time together.

    Sometimes, Yue Hongling would wonder if there was some divine hand steering everything.

    But looking at his peaceful face as he meditated solemnly, tenderness surged in her heart. She felt that even if there was a divine will controlling everything, it should be thanked for matchmaking them.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes and met her gentle gaze. They looked at each other for a moment and both smiled.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why are you wearing your old clothes... Are you nning to leave?¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Zhao Changhe internally examined himself for a moment. He had to admit that the effect of their dual cultivation was astonishing.

    Yue Hongling had transformed her body, but she seemed to have steered clear of the Innate Dao Body. She had not fully embraced the gem¡¯s baptism, instead just absorbing the energy it provided to strengthen her physique on a fundamental level. In fact, it was more like she had used the jelly rather than the gemstone itself. As a young martial master, she had her own direction in mind, and she had her own understanding of martial arts. She was not someone who could easily be led astray by a heavenly treasure she randomly chanced upon. She needed only the energy, making use of it to further her own path.

    In other words, the gemstone still had the ability to transform a body to the Innate Dao Body, it was only that its energy had now been depleted.

    The energy, absorbed and utilized by Yue Hongling, became her own and was then transferred to Zhao Changhe through their dual cultivation. This indirect transfer prevented any conflicts with his Blood Asura Body, and he could extract its essence to enhance his internal state.

    The Blood Asura Body involved changes to the muscles and bones, while the transformation of the Innate Dao Body focused more on the dantian and meridians.

    After prolonged integration, Zhao Changhe¡¯s perpetuallygging meridians, which had been holding him back, finally expanded to the level of an average martial artist¡ªperhaps slightly smaller, but no longer significantly so.

    His meridians were notparable to a genius¡¯s, but they could at least be considered normal.

    Once his meridians became normal, the chain reaction was formidable.

    His internal cultivation had always advanced quickly with the help of the Six Harmonies Divine Art, only limited by hisckluster meridians. But now that his meridians had expanded, his internal cultivation surged. Even before his meridians developed to a simr size to an average martial artist, he had been able to advance from the sixth to the seventhyer without any trouble, and when they did reach the average size, he directly broke through to the eighthyer.

    His internal cultivation, which had always beengging behind by ayer, had overtaken his external cultivation.

    But when that happened, it seemed as if his Vicious Blood Art, which had always taken the leading role, refused to be overshadowed by the Six Harmonies Art.

    Thus, vicious blood qi surged within him, roaring in defiance.

    The energy contained in the ¡°jelly¡± was sucked out like water through a pump, entering his skin, bones and organs. The cave that had once been nearlypletely filled with jelly had been considerably emptied, leaving only enough to serve as bedding.

    The foundation of martial arts cultivation has always been energy. From the beginning, when one fought for sustenance, to theter stages, when one sought supplementary pills, it all boiled down to a pursuit of energy. With enough energy, breakthroughs became easy.

    And so, his cultivation of the Vicious Blood Art reached the eighthyer.

    The vicious qi ready to erupt was directly channeled into Yue Hongling during their dual cultivation and then immediately subdued and reabsorbed, with nothing untoward happening to either of them.

    Now, his internal and external cultivation had truly reached the eighthyer of the Profound Gate.

    They had lost track of time, and they had no idea how much time had passed outside.

    In reality, they had been in the mountains for over twenty days. Outside, it was already October.

    The tenth month not only signaled the transition from autumn to winter, but it also held another special significance.

    It marked a full year since Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrival in this world.

    1. Mobei is the north of the Gobi Desert, or Outer Mongolia. Monan is south of the Gobi Desert, or Inner Mongolia. In this story, Huangsha, which is the desert region, also oveps with it. ?

 Chapter 279: The First Snow

    <h4>Chapter 279: The First Snow</h4>

    In fact, reaching the eighthyer of the Profound Gate was not his greatest gain this time.

    He received his greatest gain from how Yue Hongling¡¯s spirit resonated with his during dual cultivation. He, who had alwayscked a cultivation technique for the Profound Mysteries, was able to feel the power of the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. This was actually the main focus of his meditation.

    For a time traveler and transmigrator who had read many novels and watched countless anime, the concept was fairly easy to grasp.

    The so-calledyers of the Profound Gate were akin to the ancient concept of opening the Conception Vessel and the Governing Vessel[1], just framed differently. Actually, it was a more simplified and straightforward process.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation journey felt very intuitive. He started with the Huiyin acupoint for the firstyer, then progressed upward, breaking through the dantian, then Danzhong, Yutang[2]... with the acupoint at the top of the head to be unlocked for the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. Eachyer represented a step toward heaven.

    When all nineyers of the Profound Gate were achieved, aplete cycle would be formed within one¡¯s body as the two meridians would be connected. The Yongquan point to the earth and the Tianling point to heaven.[3] Whether through internal or external cultivation, it all led to this.

    However, for most people, this was their endpoint. The ninthyer of the Profound Gate was the peak for most martial artists.

    There were countless martial artists in the world. The upper echelons of major sects and family heads of various ns generally reached the ninthyer of the profound Gate, and they were numerous. Yet they were all stuck at this level, as if blocked by an insurmountable barrier, only able to distinguish themselves by their skills and techniques. And among them, a few exceptional individuals were ced at the bottom of the Ranking of Man to make up the numbers.

    Martial artists referred to this barrier as the bridge between heaven and earth. It was only by unlocking the first of the Profound Mysteries that one could cross this bridge and achieve unity between heaven and man.

    At that time, the nature of one¡¯s true qi would undergo a qualitative change, typically referred to as a transformation from acquired true qi to innate true qi. This allowed for self-sustaining internal cirction, perpetual and endless. This was why back when they had fought with Hu Lie, he mentioned that while Yue Hongling might suffocate from theck of air in the sandstorm, he would not.

    However, this transformation in the nature of one¡¯s true qi did not immediately result in a significant leap in strength. The intensity of Hu Lie¡¯s true qi was only slightly greater than Yue Hongling¡¯s, and it had not been overwhelming as they fought. Nevertheless, at this stage, the ceiling was permanently raised, and one¡¯s future development became limitless, only requiring umtion over time.

    While proper use of innate true qi was not something that could be immediately learned, other things were more readily improved.

    During the process of breaking through one Profound Gate after another, the five senses were constantly enhanced. Almost all internal cultivation routes involved the eyes, ears, nose, and tongue, thus opening the eye and ear apertures, allowing one to gain abilities like long-distance vision, night vision, and keen hearing. These were among the greatest benefits of cultivation to martial artists.

    Yet, such abilities were still within the realm of mortals. The unlocking of the Profound Mysteries was where one began to transcend this.

    Long ago, when Zhao Changhe browsed through the texts of the Blood God Cult, he saw passages talking about this phenomenon.

    <i>Those who have reached the Profound Mysteries have divine powers.</i>

    <i>When ordinary people break through the Profound Gates, they open the aperture of their eyes and can see further and clearer, down to the smallest detail. But only with the divine powers of the Profound Mysteries can one see what is happening behind them and see ten thousand li far; they can see the sadness and joy of the mortal world; they can pry into the workings of the heavenly dao. None of the happenings of the world escape their sight. This is called the heavenly eye.</i>

    There were many schools of thought, yet they all agreed on this.

    When the Profound Mysteries were unlocked, the spiritual consciousness began toe into y, and one would no longer need to rely solely on their eyes to see. At this stage, even with closed eyes, one could ¡°see¡± the surroundings. Whether they could truly see tens of thousands of li away was debatable, but they could at least see behind them.

    And indeed, just as he had long suspected, this feature that Zhao Changhe¡¯s transmigration granted him for ¡°free¡± was one that generally only belonged to those who have unlocked the Profound Mysteries.

    Moreover, his Back Eye was even more advanced than the normal capabilities of those at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. Others¡¯ ¡°seeing¡± was still really just a subtle but heightened perception of details and movements; they could not literally see behind them. However, this was not the case for him; he could see the actual image behind him. His Back Eye likely surpassed the abilities of those who had unlocked the first Profound Mystery.

    With Yue Hongling¡¯s guidance through dual cultivation, Zhao Changhe began his first true evolution and refinement of the Back Eye¡ªelevating the perspective.

    Now, he could not only observe what was behind him, but rather, everything around. The perspective had changed, and he could now look down from above. He could now see his direct surroundings in all directions even with his eyes closed.

    Like the moon reflected in water.

    This was also the final state that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s teachings pointed toward... a state only avable to those on the Ranking of Earth, those who were at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    This state had a specified term for it: divine sense.

    Although Zhao Changhe¡¯s control over his Back Eye was still at a rudimentary level, no matter how rudimentary it was, that small difference distinguished transcendent beings from mortals. This was the first step toward transcendence and sanctification. Crossing this step meant entering the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    He could clearly see the ring in his hand, which had a small space and contained a sword, a book, and a token.

    What hecked now was a technique to draw out the items, so he could truly utilize the storage ring.

    This was what it meant to have glimpsed through the door of the Profound Mysteries, when one had achieved some of what could only be done after unlocking the Profound Mysteries. Simply put, it was when one was half a step from the Profound Mysteries.

    Others might only barely find this door after who knew how long at the peak of the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, but he had managed to achieve part of it at the eighthyer¡ªor perhaps he had already done so even before he started practicing martial arts, just that he had passively done so without trulyprehending it. It was only now that he had reached a point where he had some level of control.

    Zhao Changhe was likely even stronger now than Yue Hongling when she fought Cult Leader Xue, back when he had just transmigrated into this world. If there was any area he might fall short in, it was the refinement of hisbat techniques.

    After all, he had been wandering the <i>jianghu</i> for barely a year.

    After a while of checking his internal state, Zhao Changhe suddenly smiled. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m d that when you were living in the mountain stronghold, I really didn¡¯t harbor any thoughts toward you... If I had any lustful thoughts, you would have caught me right away.¡±

    Yue Hongling also smiled. ¡°You... Tch, ying the long game. Everyone else mored about how I was the stronghold mistress, and you never denied it. Did you really not harbor any ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t talk nonsense...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, this lone bandit is nning on going out looting. Would you like to apany me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Zhao Changhe pulled her in for a hug, but Yue Hongling raised her leg and kicked him.

    They yfully scuffled, and then both of their gazes simultaneouslynded on the altar where the ring had originally been.

    Having lingered here for so long, they were thoroughly familiar with the ce. The altar was part of a mechanism, and pushing it aside revealed a passage that led to the exit of the dimension at the deepest point of theke.

    They did not need to guess. They both knew where the exit was. It was not Huangsha Lake, but Rocky Mountain.

    Having devoted themselves to cultivation for quite some time, they could not help but feel somewhat anxious about going outside. Time inside passed without sun or moon, and they could have been inside for a month or two for all they knew. Perhaps the war at Yanmen had already been fought¡ªwhat would they do then?

    Nevertheless, since they had made their breakthroughs, it was time for them to head out.

    Thus, Yue Hongling donned her red dress.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡± said Zhao Changhe softly as he looked reluctantly at the altar.

    Yue Hongling also felt a twinge of reluctance, her gaze sweeping round before she softly said, ¡°Should we take the gem?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, stashing the gemstone into his pocket, then after some thought, he scooped up all of the remaining ¡°jelly¡± and stored them in the storage ring.

    <i>Even if I can¡¯t take out the items inside, I can still use it to store things.</i>

    After he stored away the things in the room, Yue Hongling looked around onest time, reluctant to leave their makeshift bridal chamber, before finally turning and pushing the altar aside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    On Rocky Mountain, a light snow was falling, transforming into rain as it reached the earth below. The chill struck their faces, and they could not tell whether it was snow or rain.

    They appeared on the mountain peak, standing amid the light snow and rain, gazing toward the wilderness not far from where they had fought Hu Lie.

    There, the sounds of battle thundered through the air.

    There were two parties in conflict, but it really was just one side overpowering the other. The weaker party was steadily retreating and approaching Rocky Mountain.

    A middle-aged man, continuously retreating under the protection of his guards, turned back and cursed angrily, ¡°Batu! This is insubordination and a vition of moral principles!¡±

    Batu swung his saber, cutting down a soldier blocking his way, and continued his charge on horseback. ¡°Hah! Since when do we from the Grasnds care about moral principles? Who was it that visited the Central ins, you or me?¡±

    He spat and continued, ¡°I am the heir designated by my uncle! When you, as Uncle¡¯s own brother, took his wife and incited your nephews to take my ce, when did you ever care about moral principles? Fuck you!¡±

    The manughed loudly, ¡°I think you just want to take your aunt for yourself!¡±

    Batu was toozy to argue with him. He charged onward past the formation and swung his saber. ¡°Whoever takes He Shan¡¯s head will be rewarded with a hundred taels of gold, a thousand cattle and sheep, and a tent of their own!¡±

    The shouts of battle rose to the sky, and blood stained the yellow sands.

    Batu had already charged close to He Shan, failing to realize that he had rushed too far ahead and left his personal guards behind.

    He Shan¡¯s previously angry and somewhat fearful eyes finally revealed a hint of glee. ¡°A brute is just a brute in the end. Do you really think you¡¯re invincible charging at me all on your own? While I might not be able to defeat your soldiers, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t take your life!¡±

    Following his words, he reined in his horse and turned around, thrusting his spear straight at Batu¡¯s chest.

    As He Lei¡¯s younger brother, although he was not listed on the rankings of the Tome of Troubled Times, he was still a dignified warrior who was at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate!

    Meanwhile, Batu was still only at the seventhyer!

    If he could lure Batu into the formation and take his head, he would have a chance to snatch victory from near-certain defeat!

    Caught off guard, Batu realized that he had be overconfident due to his recent sesses. He had not anticipated that his uncle, who seemed only capable of petty schemes, had secretly cultivated to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    If it were a normal battle, where he had his guards around him, he would have nothing to fear.

    But in this chase, He Shan rode a Ferghana horse[4] and it ran incredibly fast. Fearing that He Shan might escape, Batu chased after him recklessly, leaving his guards a fair distance behind.

    How could he block an attack from a ninthyer expert?

    <i>Am I going to die here because of a stupid moment just as I am rising to power?</i>

    At that moment, a red figure shed by.

    He Shan¡¯s spear was only halfway through its thrust when the joy of sess froze on his face.

    Yue Hongling leaped onto his Ferghana horse, eximing with joy, ¡°Haha, what an excellent horse!¡±

    Batu stared at her dumbfounded, and then he saw Zhao Changhe appear beside him with a smile. ¡°Brother Batu, I hope you don¡¯t mind. My wife lost her own horse and just so happens to have taken a liking to this red one.¡±

    He Shan¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud, kicking up yellow sand. Never in his wildest dreams could he have imagined this would be the cause of his death.

    Batu looked deeply at Zhao Changhe, knowing well the reason behind He Shan¡¯s death was not just because of a horse but rather to send a statement through the defeated soldiers. Who knew how its meaning would turn out when it finally reached the khagan¡¯s ears...

    Without saying anything in reply, he raised his saber and shouted, ¡°On this day, the Warring Lion Tribe is unified once more!¡±

    1. The ÈÎ (r¨¨n) ¶½ (d¨±) meridians,monly tranted as Conception Vessel and Governing Vessel respectively, are two of the eight extraordinary meridians and run down the center of the body. These are considered central channels of energy in one¡¯s body. ?

    2. The Huyin acupoint is on the pelvic floor, Danzhong in the middle of the chest, and Yutang above it, level with the third intercostal space on the midline. They are all on the Conception Vessel. ?

    3. Yongquan is on the sole of the foot, while Tianling is at the top of the head. ?

    4. The Heavenly Horses of Ferghana are an extinct breed of horses revered in ancient China for ¡°sweating blood.¡± These horses were said to be not just fast, but very strong and hardy. ?

 Chapter 280: Even if There Were a Million, What Would There Be to Fear

    <h4>Chapter 280: Even if There Were a Million, What Would There Be to Fear</h4>

    The setting sun cast long shadows over the desert at dusk, where corpsesy strewn for ten li. Severed limbs and the mangled flesh of men and horses stained the yellow sands red.

    Batu¡¯s army invaded He Shan¡¯s camp. Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling mixed in with his troops, observing the scene. To their surprise, the ughter they had expected was nowhere to be seen. In fact, since they were of the same tribe, once the main culprit was eliminated and the camp¡¯s banner was changed, the transition to Batu¡¯s control was swift and efficient, taking less than an hour.

    In fact, this process was not unique to only those of the same tribe. When different tribes fought, the winner would quite often also assimte the loser in this manner, allowing the victors to snowball intorger forces. However, different tribes often formed alliances, which differed from how forces mingled in the Central ins.

    He Lei had been a loyal subordinate to Timur. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to the Central ins like a special forces operative to cause an upheaval. As someone who was on the Ranking of Earth, he was acutely aware of the terrifying power of the man ranked third on the Ranking of Heaven.

    However, Batucked such understanding, and ignorance bred fearlessness.

    Zhao Changhe thought Batu was fearless due to ignorance, while Batu eyed the pair, thinking the same about them.

    <i>Why are these two following me? Are they not afraid of us turning on them and capturing them to be handed over to the khagan?</i>

    However, Batu knew that he could not risk doing something like that

    He had personally experienced the events in Yangzhou, and Chi Li had concluded that Zhao Changhe was likely a member of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and so an official of the Great Xia. It was clear that he hade to the Grasnds to stir trouble. Batu knew that his actions had undoubtedly angered the khagan. Though he might not face immediate retribution, failing to leave himself an escape route would be foolish. Zhao Changhe represented that way out for him; thus, how could he dare offend him easily?

    Even though he had been deceived by Zhao Changhe, who posed as whatever Fa Dian from the Maitreya Cult, Batu suppressed his anger and instead put on a heart, weing smile. ¡°Prepare a feast! I want to entertain my friends!¡±

    Despite his words, once they were inside the tent, he dismissed everyone, leaving only the three of them inside. They sat down, each smiling with their own ulterior motives.

    Yue Hongling crossed her arms with a displeased look. ¡°When did you be friends with him?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled her to sit down and winked. ¡°Brother Batu and I fought in Yangzhou. We were both enemies and friends. It is but normal to respect a worthy opponent.¡±

    Batu added, ¡°Just now, you saved my life, Miss Yue. I thank you deeply for that.¡±

    As he spoke, he lifted his bowl of wine, downing it in one go as a gesture of respect.

    Yue Hongling, still stern-faced, said, ¡°I was just after the horse.¡±

    Despite her saying that, they all understood the deeper strategic significance of saving Batu. It was unspoken but mutually acknowledged.

    Batu followed the conversation about the horse, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a Ferghana horse from the Western Regions. When my uncle headed south, someone presented it as a gift for him, but he unfortunately never returned... and then He Shan shamelessly imed the horse for himself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°In other words, doesn¡¯t that horse rightfully belong to you?¡±

    Batu waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Not at all. Since Miss Yue seized it in battle, it belongs to her.¡±

    At this point, both parties paused, finding themselves at a temporary loss for words, unsure of how to delve into deeper topics.

    When Zhao Changhe had posed as Fa Dian, he had once told Batu something quite heavy: <i>Brother Batu, I suggest you put away your wishful thinking. The person who wants to devour your tribe is none other than the khagan.</i>

    It was this remark that prompted Batu to point his saber at Hu Lie, then raise an army to destroy the Deste Wolf Tribe. It marked the unification of the Warring Lion Tribe, and now the beginning of his tribe¡¯s struggle for survival.

    But there was a premise: ¡°Fa Dian¡± imed that ¡°our forces are vast,¡± which made Batu feel confident in having external support, thus daring to take action.

    In reality, however, it turned out that Fa Dian was Zhao Changhe, and the external support turned out to be the Great Xia... Although Batu understood that this was his only path for survival, it was hard for him to reconcile with the fact, especially since his uncle had just died at the hands of the Great Xia.

    After a long silence, Zhao Changhe slowly sipped his kumiss and said, ¡°Logically speaking, there should be many of Ubalu¡¯s men searching for us around this mountain. Why have I not seen any?¡±

    Batu, snapping back to reality, casually replied, ¡°They¡¯re searching for you on the other side of the mountain where you disappeared... Actually, there aren¡¯t even that many of them left. Most of them have already withdrawn, and there is barely anyone on this side of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°They withdrew?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ubalu wouldn¡¯t leave so many soldiers searching indefinitely in the mountains for just two people.¡± Batu paused, then sneered. ¡°He wants to mediate between He Shan and me, but I mobilized my troops early, deliberately letting their envoys miss us and finishing the battle ahead of time. He only wanted to mediate between us as a ploy to keep my tribe divided. But how could I just let that happen?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Won¡¯t hee to attack you now?¡±

    ¡°For now, he has far fewer troops than I do.¡±

    ¡°Then do you dare to attack him?¡±

    ¡°Ubalu is themander appointed by the khagan to watch over the Huangsha Market. Attacking him would be no different from attacking the khagan.¡±

    ¡°Do you still expect the khagan to be kind to you? Or are you already satisfied with just unifying your tribe and now you have no issue turning around and kneeling to Timur?¡±

    Batu remained silent.

    When he united the Warring Lion Tribe, he would be a powerful warlord. While the decisive battle at Yanmen Pass was yet to happen, Timur would likely not oppose him and would even most likely acknowledge his position as the khan of the Warring Lion Tribe, even having him join forces on the siege of Yanmen.

    However, what would happen after that was uncertain.

    The logic of the Grasnds was simple: to avoid being suppressedter, he needed to be stronger himself

    It was not like Batu did not have a n... Hu Lie was still in his hands. The next step of his ns was to use this as leverage to threaten Hu Lie¡¯s tribe. If he could annex them, great; if not, he could at least extort arge number of cattle, sheep, and horses from them. At that point, his power would genuinely rival the khagan¡¯s. Even if the khagan wanted to turn against him, he would have to consider the consequences.

    In other words, Batu did not necessarily need to rely on Zhao Changhe, an outsider from the Great Xia who had little influence on the Grasnds. Zhao Changhe was merely a backup n, currently with limited significance. The best strategy for him was actually to reconcile with the khagan, dere loyalty, follow orders to attack Yanmen, and simultaneously plot against Hu Lie¡¯s tribe.

    As he thought of this, he felt less inclined to even entertain Zhao Changhe. If word got to the khagan that he was secretly coborating with Zhao Changhe, it would onlyplicate matters.

    While he was contemting, a personal guard entered the tent and whispered something urgently in Batu¡¯s ear.

    Batu listened and frowned. Then, he suddenly smiled at Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Brother Zhao, why don¡¯t you stay tonight? I have some matters to attend to. I must go for now, please excuse me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe picked up amb leg and his cup of wine. He said nonchntly, ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±

    Batu smiled and said, ¡°I suppose the two of you have never properly stayed in a tent of the Grasnds before. I assure you that it¡¯s definitely worth experiencing at least once.¡±

    After saying that, he quickly left, turning the tent into an impromptu guest house.

    As Zhao Changhe gnawed on themb leg, he turned to Yue Hongling: ¡°Living inside the mountain was fine. The only problem really was that there was nothing to eat. We could only rely on pure energy the entire time. Gnawing on roastedmb and drinking kumiss feels fantastic now.¡±

    Yue Hongling sipped her drink. ¡°This wine is too gamey. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Would you prefer wine from the Central ins?¡±

    Yue Hongling responded, ¡°What scheme are you plotting?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up, parted a small section of the tent p, and peered outside. Torches were everywhere, with guards patrolling back and forth, nervously watching the tent.

    He smiled slightly. ¡°Batu is too crude... Anyone could tell that Ubalu¡¯s envoys have arrived.¡±

    Yue Hongling nodded. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Batu has not been cornered yet, and he has yet to make the final decision topletely fall out with Khagan Timur. He still thinks he can use his powerful tribe as a bargaining chip to keep Timur in check and maintain unity. If he continues down this path, we¡¯ll have effectively created a new Warring Lion Tribe to rece He Lei and attack Yanmen.¡±

    Yue Hongling understood what he was saying. ¡°Not only that, but if he does make a firm decision, we both will be sacrificed.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is that simple.¡± Under the firelight, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes glinted with cruelty. ¡°If he can¡¯t make a decision, we can just help him... Just like I did in front of Wang Daoning.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at her lover¡¯s profile, admiration clear in her eyes.

    When Ubalu¡¯s envoy died in Batu¡¯s tent, the khagan would not listen to any excuses. Batu would have no choice but to align with Great Xia, with no other options left.

    Just like killing the envoy of the Maitreya n in front of Wang Daoning, Maitreya, who was not present at the scene, would only think that Wang Daoning, a top-tier expert on the Ranking of Heaven, had intentionally let the envoy die. The same logic could be applied here. In the midst of tens of thousands of troops, how could an envoy be assassinated unless Batu himself allowed it?

    However, assassinating an envoy in the middle of arge army was no small featpared to the skirmish in front of the Wang n.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re in the midst of tens of thousands of soldiers. Are you scared, my heroine?¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled back. ¡°With you by my side, even if there were millions of soldiers, what would there be to fear?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a dark and windy night, perfect for killing.¡±

 Chapter 281: Darkness, Bloodlust, and Death

    <h4>Chapter 281: Darkness, Bloodlust, and Death</h4>

    The night grew deeper.

    Zhao Changhe stumbled out of the tent.

    Immediately, a guard stepped forward to stop him with a nervous smile, speaking in broken Central ins Mandarin, ¡°Mister Zhao, where are you going?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at him. ¡°What, am I a guest or a prisoner? Is it any of your business where I go?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s just that this is a military camp. It¡¯s not safe to wander around...¡±

    Zhao Changhe scanned the circle of guards and smiled. ¡°Did your khan tell you to take good care of your honored guests?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, he did...¡±

    As they spoke, the guards felt a growing sense of respect for Zhao Changhe. Their khan¡¯s orders to treat him well seemed to magnify in their minds, while the instructions to keep an eye on him and prevent him from leaving the tent faded away.

    It was not just a single guard who felt this way either, all the guards nearby felt increasingly positively toward Zhao Changhe. His words subtly guided their thoughts, making them increasingly confused.

    Having touched upon the door of the Profound Mysteries, Zhao Changhe could now exert a certain degree of mental and spiritual influence. The mental control derived from the Pure Bliss Art, which had been rtively useless in the past, had now be practically applicable.

    Originally, the Maitreya Cult used this technique to sway the minds of followers. Later, it became more notorious and began being used to seduce women, but for some reason, Zhao Changhe found it more useful for manipting men...

    The technique¡¯s effect was simr to the fear induced by the Vicious Blood Art. If he couldbine these effects, it could probably have significant impact on future battles.

    And his sess right now was the best evidence.

    When he deceived the guards of the Lu n in Gusu, he had to disguise himself to enhance the effect, and he faced only a few people. Here, among many, without any disguise and relying solely on direct speech, he was still able to affect so many people. Clearly, there was a qualitative leap in its effects.

    <i>It¡¯s actually working... Thanks to the absolute difference in our power, these soldiers can¡¯t resist the subliminal suggestions.</i>

    ¡°I need to relieve myself.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a chamber pot in the tent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like using chamber pots. Can¡¯t you just let a grown man like me find a corner and be done with it?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re right...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me wandering around the military camp, then why don¡¯t you just follow me?¡± Zhao Changhe turned around and walked toward the corner of the tent. ¡°Come along,e along.¡±

    After he said that, a group of guards followed him in a daze.

    A red figure shed behind him. Yue Hongling seized the opportunity to slip away.

    Seeing Yue Hongling disappear into the darkness, Zhao Changhe stopped with a smile and relieved himself behind the tent. Casually, he asked, ¡°Is the khan entertaining new guests?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are they still eating right now? Are they staying in the main tent or in separate guest tents?¡±

    ¡°The khan is hosting them in the main tent, and they definitely won¡¯t be staying there. There are separate guest tents for them.¡±

    ¡°Where are the guest tents? As a guest myself, I¡¯d like to have a look at them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sir, pleasee with me...¡±

    Without realizing it, the guards had forgotten what their original duty was, and they were even waiting on him as he answered the call of nature. They were now serving Zhao Changhe as if he were their master,plying with his every request.

    Zhao Changhe followed the guards through several twists and turns to a location he would not have been able to find on his own.

    As he moved around the camp, the other members of the tribe did not even question him, seeing that he was being escorted by their own soldiers.

    When he arrived nearby, Zhao Changhe looked at the tent guards from a distance and waved amicably. ¡°Alright, you can go about your own duties now.¡±

    The guards who were with him saluted and retreated. ¡°Understood, sir, have a good rest.¡±

    Watching them leave, Zhao Changhe suddenly slipped into the shadows around the corner.

    Yue Hongling silently appeared beside him, her eyes narrowed and glinting mischievously. ¡°Hey, you...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Did you ever use this trick on me? Is that why I fell for you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh.

    Knowing her question was unreasonable, Yue Hongling grumbled for a while before saying, ¡°Anyway, you better not use this on any other girl, or I¡¯ll be the first to take your head!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you can definitely take my head....¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Zhao Changhe tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±

    Yue Hongling quieted down, crouching beside him.

    In the distance, along the torch-lit path, Batu was personally escorting the envoy Ubalu had sent, clearly indicating his current inclinations.

    Both of them gripped their weapons.

    <i> </i> *

    The banquet that Batu held for the envoy was far grander than the reception he held for Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling.

    Deep down in his heart, Batu felt that his interactions with Zhao Changhe were somewhat shady. On the other hand, he faced the envoy from the khagan¡¯s side at a psychological disadvantage, leading him to even arrange an exceptionally grand reception for the other party. The banquet featuredvish servings of beef andmb, with women dancing to liven the atmosphere, and important figures from the tribe gathered.

    In fact, it was not just a single envoy but rather a delegation. There were over ten delegates who hade, necessitating an even grander affair.

    Amidst the singing and dancing, the lead envoy began with a reprimand, ¡°Khan Batu, why were you so hasty? I visited your camp only to find it empty, only to turn around and then turn around again.¡±

    Batu cursed inwardly. <i>Do you really think I would just sit and wait for you toe and allow you to keep the Warring Lion Tribe divided? I¡¯m not stupid.</i>

    However, he could only heartilyugh on the surface. ¡°What are you saying? We had no idea that you wereing. Had we known, we would have surely prepared a feast for you first.¡±

    At this point, the envoy had no choice but to ept the situation. The khagan¡¯s desire for the Warring Lion Tribe to be divided was a clear yet unspoken agenda. Moreover, Batu was not entirely without backing. He had a connection with the shaman temple and decent rtions with Chi Li. They had to consider what stance the temple would take should things get truly tough for him.

    Given their dyed arrival and the Warring Lion Tribe¡¯s unification, there was not much that they could do anymore.

    They could only say that Batu¡¯s recent military campaigns were exceedingly impressive. He swiftly and decisively attacked the Deste Wolf Tribe, stabilizing internal affairs with the seized resources, winning over wavering allies, and rapidly striking down dissenters. The khagan¡¯s main forces were still locked in a standoff with Huangfu Yongxian, and by the time news reached him, the once-fragmented Warring Lion Tribe had nearly unified, with only He Shan left resisting. In the end, their attempt to save He Shan had stille toote.

    This demonstrated that while Batu might not be the most formidable individual warrior, his military acumen was exceptional. His ability to seize opportunities andmand troops was top-notch. Frankly, even his personal strength was respectable¡ªafter all, bing a hidden dragon was no small feat. He had inherited He Lei¡¯splete legacy, and with more time and arger stage, his future was limitless.

    The envoy continued, ¡°Khan He Lei¡¯s unexpected death in the Central ins left the Warring Lion Tribe unable to participate in the war, which was a significant loss for our side. This setback slowed our advance, and the khagan has been deeply distressed. But now, knowing that He Lei has a worthy sessor should bring somefort to the khagan.¡±

    Batu replied, ¡°I must thank the khagan for his concern.¡±

    The envoy said, ¡°With first snow approaching, the battles between the khagan and Huangfu Yongxian have intensified., with multiplerge-scale engagements and many casualties on both sides. Since Khan Batu has stabilized internal affairs, shouldn¡¯t you join the campaign on Yanmen?¡±

    Batu replied calmly, ¡°I have just conquered He Shan¡¯s tribe, and there are still some remnants to be dealt with. Besides, I¡¯m still young, and not everyone in the tribe acknowledges me. Raising arge army to join the campaign might prove a bit difficult at the moment.¡±

    ¡°The khagan will issue an edict to all tribes, publicly dering Khan Batu¡¯s legitimacy and bestowing upon you the title of Warring Lion King. What do you think of this?¡±

    Batu was overjoyed. This was exactly what he had hoped for.

    Nominally, Batu was He Lei¡¯s nephew, but in reality, he was He Lei¡¯s biological son, born after He Lei had an affair with Batu¡¯s mother. Since he had no children with his own wife, He Lei had always favored his ¡°nephew,¡± treating him as his own and passing on the tribe¡¯s treasured heirlooms to him. Even without an official will, the tribal elders understood that the inheritance rightfully belonged to Batu.

    So then, why were his uncles and brothers still fighting over the inheritance?

    This was because the khagan used the excuse of being too preupied with the war to deal with internal issues, tacitly allowing others to vie for power. After all, Batu was not He Lei¡¯s legitimate son, and that was enough to provide others an excuse to vie for power.

    As long as the khagan acknowledged Batu, all the internal unrest would cease to exist, and his position would be unassable. Moreover, other tribes would no longer dare to cover his resources; there would no longer be any tribes like the Deste Wolf Tribe who would intercept their resources. The Warring Lion Tribe was one of thergest and most powerful tribes, and it was not to be taken lightly.

    Most importantly, with the title of ¡°king,¡± his political capital would change dramatically. For instance, Ubalu, who had beenmanding him arrogantly, would have to kneel before him in the future.

    Conquering the Deste Wolf Tribe had already been tacitly approved of, making his subsequent ns to subdue Hu Lie¡¯s tribe more feasible.

    Compared to the precariousness of rebellion and the uncertain support from Great Xia, this seemed much more practical.

    Seeing that Batu was swayed, the envoy added, ¡°Additionally, when Hu Lie went missing, there were suspicions within his tribe that you were involved. I will take responsibility for mediating this matter.¡±

    Batu was overjoyed. ¡°I deeply appreciate your help! This has been causing me a headache recently. Hu Lie was defeated by Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling. That had nothing to do with me!¡±

    The banquet proceeded joyfully, and as the envoy became tipsy, he said, ¡°I will retire now. I need to report back to the khagan early tomorrow. If we can break through Yanmen, you could be more than just the Warring Lion King¡ªyou could be the King of Jin!¡±[1]

    Batu was deeply moved, and he began to genuinely care for the envoy¡¯s safety. He secretly thought that if the envoy headed back drunk, should Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling attack him, he would truly be in trouble. As such, he personally helped the envoy stand up and said, ¡°I will escort you myself.¡±

    He then whispered instructions to his men, ¡°We¡¯ll have a team of elites escort me and the envoy. Assign troops to tightly keep watch of the tent where Zhao Changhe is... No, just seize him.¡±

    In his own camp, Batu led hundreds of men to surround himself and the envoy, escorting him to the VIP tent. Only when they were outside the tent did he stop, instructing his soldiers to surround the tent. Only when he believed it to be absolutely secure did he smile at the envoy and say, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±

    The envoy waved drunkenly.

    Batu turned to leave, but he had only taken a few steps when a chilling sensation crept into his heart.

    He instinctively turned to see Yue Hongling flying toward him menacingly. The figure who had saved him just hours ago was now seeking his life.

    ¡°Assassin!¡± Batu drew his saber and shouted, ¡°Protect me!¡±

    A group of personal guards, already prepared, surrounded Batu. Yue Hongling leaped onto one of their shoulders, soaring like an eagle. Then, from her elevated position, she thrust her sword toward Batu¡¯s face. Under the moonlight, the murderous intention in her eyes was clearly visible.

    ¡°<i>She wants to kill me...</i>¡± Batu thought. He retreated rapidly to avoid her deadly strike.

    Countless soldiers surged in from all directions, even the guards around the envoy¡¯s tent instinctively moved to block Yue Hongling¡¯s escape route.

    The envoy, standing outside the tent, saw themotion and shouted, ¡°All of you, go help your kha¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a broad saber seemed to ¡°grow¡± from the shadows, silent and unseen, not even stirring the air.

    The entire space seemed to freeze¡ªno wind, no moonlight, only boundless darkness, bloodlust, and death.

    Following Scattering the Gods and Buddhas and No Man¡¯s Land, the Vicious Blood Saber Art had a third ultimate technique that could only be used at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate: ¡°Hell on Earth.¡±

    The envoy only realized the imminent danger when the de was already at his throat. He quickly drew his saber to block it.

    However, all he saw was a pair of blood-red eyes, and it felt as if Death was staring right at him, appearing before him to im his life.

    Fear surged through his heart, and his hand, still in the process of raising his saber, froze momentarily.

    In that brief moment, the broad saber swept across his neck, and his head flew into the air.

    Zhao Changhe caught his head, lifted it high, and shouted, ¡°The khan is exceedingly wise in his preparations. I have sessfully executed the fiend. What shall I do next?¡±

    The envoy¡¯s guards were stunned.

    All of Batu¡¯s men were stunned.

    Yue Hongling kept her sword and retreated, a smile ying in her eyes that had just been filled with killing intent.

    Batu looked at Yue Hongling in midair, and then at Zhao Changhe holding the severed head. His eyes finally showed a trace of ruthlessness, ¡°What else? Of course, kill the rest of the delegation! Leave none of them alive!¡±

    He took a deep breath and said something that others might have mistaken for a sign of camaraderie. ¡°Zhao Changhe, fuck your mom!¡±[2]

    1. The King of Jin (½úÍõ) is an ancient Chinese term referring to whoever is appointed ruler of the greater region where Yanmen Pass is, which is modern-day Shanxi. ?

    2. Batu actually says something more like ¡°I¡¯ll fuck your mother¡± (ÎÒ²ÙÄãÂè) here, but it doesn¡¯t really sound right as he¡¯s really just shouting an expletive. This is somewhat relevant to a line in the next chapter, though. ?

 Chapter 282: The First Light of Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 282: The First Light of Dawn</h4>

    Inside the tent, Batu faced the treacherous couple with a stern face.

    At the moment, Batu felt like an utter fool.

    He truly could notprehend how, even though he had taken precautions, Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling could still so easily decapitate the envoy while surrounded by countless of his troops. Their capabilities aside, their sheer boldness was unparalleled. And there were two of them.

    Not only had they managed to kill the envoy, but they also pinned it all on him perfectly. If the delegation that came with the envoy escaped and reported back, even if he killed Zhao Changhe, who would believe his exnation that Zhao Changhe had acted alone? At the very least, it was impossible for the khagan to believe it.

    With no other choice, he had to order the killing of everyone that came with the envoy. Naturally, issuing such an order in front of the entire army meant that there was no turning back.

    At this moment, even if Zhao Changhe stretched out his neck for him to chop, Batu would not dare to touch him, no matter how angry he was. With things as they were, if he did not draw on the support of Great Xia, he would not have any ce to die, much less live.

    Regardless, it seemed that they did not trust him anymore.

    Just after entering the tent, Yue Hongling pressed a finger to one of his acupoints, causing excruciating pain and itchiness throughout his body. ¡°This is my unique Sunset Glow Flickering Finger; consider it a lesson. From now on, as long as my true qi can reach you, I can make you explode at any time, leaving you without even an intact corpse. I don¡¯t know if Timur can undo it, but even if your uncle came back to life, he probably would not be able to.¡±

    Batu, drenched in cold sweat from the, said, ¡°Is this really necessary? At this point, do you think I still dare make any moves against you? I already have no other choice but to follow you to the end.¡±

    Yue Hongling said coldly, ¡°Barbarians have no integrity; don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat nearby, pouring himself a drink, thoroughly enjoying his wife¡¯s performance. The more he watched, the more pleased he felt.

    Yue Hongling had traveled the world on her own for many years, and this had allowed her to learn to be ruthless and never hesitate. She would never show mercy easily.

    <i>Hehe, how did I win over such a wonderful woman? I must really be incredibly handsome.</i>

    Batu could only ept his fate, enduring the torturous pain for half an hour before it finally began to subside. He then meekly poured drinks for them, as if nothing had even happened.

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself that Batu was indeed quite a character. <i>How did I evere to think that this guy was just a big, dumb brute?</i>

    Finally, Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Brother Batu, why the long face? If Hongling had not saved you, you would have died under He Shan¡¯s spear. But then you just so happened to turn on us and cozy up to the envoy sent by Timur while also cing us under tight watch. Are you upset that we did not willingly stretch our necks out for you and we ruined your grand n to be some Lion King?¡±

    Batu replied sullenly, ¡°Alright, you know why I¡¯m upset. We¡¯re not friends; we each have our own ns. Now that you seeded, that¡¯s all there is to it. I have to admit, Zhao Changhe, you¡¯re a real man. Your courage, boldness, and martial skills are truly impressive. Now that I¡¯ve fallen into your trap, just tell me what you want me to do.¡±

    ¡°Before that, let¡¯s rify one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s fucking whose mother?¡±

    Batu¡¯s face blushed red. After a moment, he turned to Yue Hongling and shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Yue Hongling had just taken a sip of wine and ended up spitting it out, nearly choking.

    Zhao Changhe was also astonished, ¡°Brother Batu, I never realized you were such a quick-witted person.¡±

    Batu, expressionless, replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, too kind. I¡¯m far from being as clever as you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve been cheated?¡± Zhao Changhe leaned back in his chair and sipped on his wine leisurely. ¡°I¡¯m helping you take the right path. Timur¡¯s intention to swallow your tribe is practically written on his face. Do you really think a few promises can make you take over your uncle¡¯s status and rest easy? Are you still dreaming? Even your uncle was just a servant to him back then, and you think you can surpass him? I¡¯d love to see how your royal days go after you be whatever king.¡±

    Batu secretly thought that with Hu Lie as his backup, it really was possible for him to achieve a status even higher than his uncle¡¯s. He believed that it was entirely possible for him to develop his forces into an independent but still cooperative entity.

    However, he did not voice this thought. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make the decision to oppose the khagan. It would be much better if we could coexist peacefully. Especially after tonight, I¡¯ve realized that if Yue Hongling is determined to assassinate me, I might not survive. So, what about if the khagan were to personallye to kill me? I didn¡¯t realize that the gap was so massive before, but today, the two of you practically opened my eyes, so now I¡¯m even more worried.¡±

    ¡°So, you really were fearless out of ignorance before.¡±

    ¡°Not entirely. The khagan and your emperor are wary of each other. At Yanmen, he¡¯s only been in the rearmand tent, he never personally took action. And why would he involve himself in tribal disputes? Besides, I have some connections in the temple. As long as things don¡¯t get too ugly, the khagan would not lower himself to personally assassinate someone like me. He still has his pride.¡±

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself. <i>Xia Longyuan is the same, whoever says that he¡¯d personally go out to kill a warrior at the seventhyer of the Profound Gate would probably be the first to receive a p from him.</i>

    Batu sighed. ¡°But if ites to aplete falling out and a power struggle, then it¡¯s a different story. The khagan would no longer have such scruples or reservations. Taking my head would be child¡¯s y for him. Your emperor would note to my aid, would he? Even if you promised me something like that, I would not believe it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe touched his chin and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about that, how about I offer you another kind of support?¡±

    Batu sneered. ¡°What, is the Saibei Buddha going to bring up Cult Leader Maitreya again? Even if it were Maitreya, he¡¯s no match for the khagan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know more Ranking of Heaven experts than you can imagine.¡±

    Batu was taken aback, realizing that there might be some truth to that. Apart from the emperor of Great Xia, Zhao Changhe indeed had sway with Cui Wenjing and reportedly had a good rtionship with Situ Xiao. Who knew if Situ Xiao¡¯s master, Li Shentong, was also in his circle?

    That made three experts on the Ranking of Heaven that Zhao Xianghe knew personally, while Batu had never even seen so many.

    Zhao Changhe stared at Batu. ¡°Given the current situation, hesitation is useless. If I can find someone to restrain Timur, would you, Batu, dare to stab the Khagan of the Golden Horde in the back during the decisive battle at Yanmen?¡±

    Batu¡¯s breathing grew heavier.

    Zhao Changhe said slowly, ¡°You also have the temple backing you... If Timur can be the Khagan of the Golden Horde, why can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Stop it. You want me to attack the khagan from the rear, but that¡¯s incredibly difficult.¡± Batu took a deep breath. ¡°To reach Yanmen, we must pass Huangsha Market. If we move past Huangsha Market, then Ubalu could attack me from behind, and I¡¯d be marching to my death. If I attack Huangsha Market first, I can¡¯t guarantee that no one escapes. If the khagan gets wind of any such ns, I would still die.¡±

    A smile surfaced on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. ¡°What if I can make sure that Ubalu won¡¯t attack you from the rear?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t tell me that you n to assassinate Ubalu...¡± Batu nced at Yue Hongling, who had not yet spoken. ¡°Even if Miss Yue could kill me, she would not have been able to escape. Are you really willing to risk your lives against Ubalu?¡±

    ¡°Whether we can do it or not... you have no choice. Do you dare to take the gamble?¡±

    Sess would mean dominating the Grasnds; failure would mean death and the destruction of his tribe.

    Would he dare to risk it?

    Batu gripped his wine bowl tightly, crushing it into powder with a loud crack.

    <i> </i> *

    The moon shone brightly amidst the sparse stars.

    A Ferghana horse galloped out of the camp, heading straight for Huangsha Market.

    Yue Hongling rode in front, with Zhao Changhe holding her waist as they sped along. After they had ridden over ten li, Yue Hongling finally spoke, ¡°I doubt I can assassinate Ubalu. I don¡¯t think I can even get into Huangsha Market. Did you lie to him?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯m sending you into danger, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Yue Hongling pouted. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t, but I just can¡¯t figure out how you n to do it. And your talk about getting a Ranking of Heaven expert sounds like a bluff. Is your real goal just to trick him into stabbing Timur, making Timur retreat, and not caring about what consequences the Warring Lion Tribe might face after?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Even if he seems like he¡¯s being led by my words, if he does not see any actual results, he could easily drag his feet, and it would alle to nothing.¡±

    ¡°So you can really deliver what he wants?¡±

    ¡°I can only say that I¡¯ll try my best... This time, I¡¯m not sending you into danger. You don¡¯t even need to enter Huangsha Market.¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Yue Hongling reined in the horse and turned back to look at him with a frown. ¡°I won¡¯t just stand by while you take such a huge risk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t need you to do anything. There are many experts from the temple in the market. Your job is to lure them away. There¡¯s no need for you to always directly fight them. Safetyes first.¡±

    <i>At Huangsha Market.</i>

    By the central Huangsha Lake, Chi Li and the temple shamans had been meticulously exploring the area for over twenty days, still relentless in their efforts.

    They were convinced that this ce was the exit of the secret realm. They believed that as long as they stood guard there, Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling would not be able to escape.

    The first light of dawn reflected on theke, making it shimmer like an enchanting secret realm.

    Chi Li even experienced a few moments of martial arts enlightenment...

    In the midst of his contemtion, a clear female voice drifted in from outside the market. ¡°Chi Li, where are you?! Do you dare toe out and finish our unfinished battle from Yangzhou?¡±

    <i>Yue Hongling!</i>

    <i>How could she be outside the market?</i>

    Chi Li stared dumbfoundedly at theke he had been guarding for over twenty days, nearly spitting out blood.

    <i>Who the hell said thiske is the exit of the secret realm?</i>

 Chapter 283: Third Lady Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 283: Third Lady Yuan</h4>

    Huangsha Market was inplete chaos.

    Chi Li and the others from the temple dashed out, heading directly toward the direction of Yue Hongling¡¯s voice.

    A Ferghana horse, far superior to her previous poor steed, galloped away under the morning sun, quickly bing a distant dot on the horizon. Yue Hongling¡¯s mocking voice was carried by the wind. ¡°Chi Li, I thought you had the heart of a true warrior. We agreed on a duel, yet you bring so many people to charge at me. Do you still consider yourself a warrior?¡±

    Chi Li¡¯s face turned grim. He ignored her taunt, waved his hand, andmanded as if he had not heard anything, ¡°Chase her down!¡±

    He did have the heart of a warrior, and he would have relished a fierce duel with Yue Hongling under different circumstances.

    However, as someone from the temple, he prioritized finding the secret realm that had eluded countless people for many years, pursuing the guidance of the ancient Tngri.

    Compared to this goal, his personal martial pursuits were secondary.

    At this moment, Yue Hongling held important clues about the secret realm. He could not afford to let her escape.

    ¡°Where the hell did she get a Ferghana horse!¡± One of his subordinates panted heavily as they gave chase. ¡°Did she get it from the secret realm?¡±

    Yue Hongling turned around and shot an arrow, knocking one of the members of the temple off his horse. ¡°Chi Li, if you have the guts, chase me on your own. Stop sending your men to their deaths!¡±

    Chi Li took a deep breath and suddenly leaped off his horse, flying through the air.

    His speed was far greater than that of a horse.

    Yue Hongling nced back, smiled slightly, and spurred her horse faster.

    Seeing his terrifying speed, Yue Hongling judged that Chi Li must have indeed gotten a glimpse of the Profound Mysteries... He was undoubtedly the most promising in the Grasnds, worthy of once being the first hidden dragon. Furthermore, with the teachings of the Great Shaman, his strength had advanced rapidly, especially in areas rted to the Profound Mysteries, far surpassing someone like her who had had to figure everything out on her own.

    Fortunately, with Zhao Changhe¡¯s help, she had kept pace and was at around the same level as Chi Li.

    She was filled with fighting spirit, but unfortunately, she had note to fight this time. Her mission was to distract the members of the temple to facilitate Zhao Changhe¡¯s ns. She would carry this out dutifully even if she did not know what exactly his ns were. What she had to do now was to lead these experts away as far as she could from Zhao Changhe.

    Yue Hongling realized she had almost grown ustomed to working in tandem with Zhao Changhe. Whether it was exploring the secret realm, breaking open formations, attacking Batu, or beheading an envoy, she could not have done any of these on her own. Even at this moment, she was luring enemies away while he infiltrated the market.

    Suddenly, she almost forgot what she used to do when she was alone.

    Yue Hongling found herself enjoying this moment of facing enemies alone. It seemed that she still held hints of that solitary nature in her heart. While she cherished hispanionship, she also enjoyed independence.

    It was likely that Zhao Changhe felt the same.

    They truly did see another version of themselves in each other.

    <i> </i> *

    Amidst the chaos, Zhao Changhe once again disguised himself, smearing his face with thest of his disguise ointment before entering Rooms Avable Inn.

    With him having run out of the disguise ointment, this was probably thest time he would be using this disguise for the foreseeable future. If he wanted to disguise himself again in the future, he needed to find another set of the ingredients required to make the ointment... <i>Or maybe I can just ask Sisi for another batch next time.</i>

    As this thought crossed his mind, he spotted Lady Three sitting on the bar counter, her little feet propped up as she went through a ledger.

    Apart from her, the dining hall waspletely empty.

    It was not just the dining hall or the inn, actually; the entire market outside, which was usually as bustling as a busy port, was now eerily quiet.

    The Warring Lion Tribe¡¯s battles, the urgency of the Yanmen campaign, the presence of the temple¡¯s personnel, and theke having been designated as a restricted area all signaled a looming storm. Any merchant with a bit of sensitivity had already left in a hurry, and there were no more drunken patrons leering at Lady Three¡¯s charms.

    Lady Three knew someone hade in, but she did not even raise her head to look up from her ledger. She sighed. ¡°Wars, wars, what¡¯s the point of all these wars? All they do is make me lose money...¡±

    She even sniffed for added effect. Her little feet kicked around in frustration. ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±

    Zhao Changhe said expressionlessly, ¡°Why is an olddy like you pretending to be a young girl?¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe casually hopped onto a seat beside her on the counter and saidzily, ¡°I have a big business deal for you. Interested?¡±

    Lady Three looked him up and down and sneered. ¡°Are you going to say that you want to buy me?¡±

    ¡°I already called you an olddy. Can¡¯t you take a hint?¡±

    Lady Three gritted her teeth. ¡°I know your deals. They always make me pay, and it¡¯s never about me making money! Just spill it¡ªhow much do you want for the secret of how to enter the secret realm?¡±

    As she spoke, the doors and windows shut tightly on their own. At this moment, not even a fly could get out.

    Zhao Changhe could see the malevolent intent behind Lady Three¡¯s usual facade.

    It seemed that she believed she could just capture and interrogate him rather than pay for the information she wanted.

    Honestly, Lady Three had not expected Zhao Changhe to daree to her inn all alone. <i>Does he really think that I only sell drinks and flirt with my customers?</i>

    Facing Lady Three¡¯s malicious gaze, Zhao Changhe acted as if he did not notice anything amiss. He nonchntly reached behind the counter, pulled out a bottle of wine, and took a big gulp. ¡°Jiangnan osmanthus wine is still better.¡±

    Lady Three smiled seductively. ¡°You can drink as much as you want, for the rest of your life if you wish.¡±

    ¡°There is no point in capturing and interrogating me. Even if you get answers from me, you won¡¯t be able to avoid Ubalu and Chi Li. In the end, you¡¯ll just be doing the dirty work for the barbarians. The best you can do is report to the fifth lord and have hime personally. But once he arrives, your personal ambitions will have nowhere to flourish. You¡¯d be better off cooperating with me.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but she smiled and said, ¡°What personal ambitions could I possibly have? I just love money...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Changhe was nomittal and continued, ¡°Then report to the fifth lord first. I¡¯ll give him information on the secret realm in exchange for him doing something for me. I don¡¯t have any need for your money nor you.¡±

    ¡°Can you please tell me what you need the fifth lord to do first?¡±

    ¡°When Timur uses his Ranking of Heaven strength to bully others, I¡¯ll need the fifth lord to restrain him. I believe that he does not fear Timur.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you said it conflicts with my personal ambitions... He indeed does not fear Timur, but if he intervenes, how will I continue to do business in the Grasnds?¡± Lady Three smiled seductively. ¡°How about you give me the secrets, and I¡¯ll promise you anything...¡±

    Zhao Changhe jumped sideways by three chi,nding on the edge of the counter.

    Lady Threeughed. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Is that necessary?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You should know that if you support another force, your business will thrive even more. Your ambitions do noty in finding secret realms for the fifth lord... or rather, you aren¡¯t really working for the fifth lord at all.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s expression turned cold.

    Zhao Changhe jumped off the counter, walked to the window, and gazed into the distance. ¡°I asked Batu... Huangsha Lake had a special name many, many years ago. It seemed to be called ck...¡±

    Before he could finish, a jade hand was already at his throat.

    But as the hand grabbed, it only got hold of a softly glowing gemstone.

    Lady Three quickly withdrew her strength, her grasp turning into a gentle stroke along his neck. As she pulled back, the gemstone rested in her palm.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes shone even brighter than the gemstone.

    ¡°Maybe this isn¡¯t rightfully mine, but for some reason, both Hongling and I have always inexplicably felt that it should belong to you. Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯ve devoted your whole life to it, and it would be truly pitiful to take it from you; or maybe it¡¯s because if we did, we¡¯d be in a fight to the death. I like Chichi, and I like Big Sister Fire Serpent of Yi. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡±

    As Lady Three listened, her expression started with surprise but turned yful at his mention of liking ¡°Big Sister Fire Serpent of Yi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned around and smiled brilliantly. ¡°There was more in the secret realm, but firste, first served. I can¡¯t give you everything. Nevertheless, this gemstone should be what you need the most. I¡¯m giving it to you for free, asking for nothing in return. I don¡¯t need your money nor you. So is there really a need for you to interrogate me?¡±

    Lady Three smiled seductively. ¡°Would you like to have your Big Sister Fire Serpent of Yi?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you help me woo her?¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Lady Threeughed softly while holding the gemstone, and then she burst into loudughter. She clutched her stomach fromughing so hard. ¡°Yes, I can help you with that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, though slightly annoyed by herughter, said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted this gemstone, not the secret realm itself. However, Ying Five is different. He wants the alternate space. You two no longer have conflicting interests. Can you convey my proposal to the fifth lord now?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Lady Three moved toward the back of the house. After a while, a carrier pigeon took off.

    ¡°The fifth lord isn¡¯t far from here. He¡¯ll receive the message soon, and I can assure you that he will agree.¡± Lady Three looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You gave me this gemstone. Are you sure that you don¡¯t need me to do anything in return? I can do anything for you.¡±

    ¡°Instead of asking you to do something, it¡¯s more like we¡¯re going to work together and do something that you¡¯ve wanted to do for a long time and even tried to have others do for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Kill Ubalu. I know you won¡¯t kill him yourself because you¡¯re worried the Tome of Troubled Times will expose you for it. But this time, I can take the me for you.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°What a clever little man.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me whether you¡¯ll do it or not.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    If anyone overheard thest two sentences, they might think that a delightful deal had been struck.

 Chapter 284: One-Lady Army

    <h4>Chapter 284: One-Lady Army</h4>

    Assassinating Ubalu itself was not difficult, but escaping unscathed was another matter.

    At the beginning of the war, both Chi Li and Yue Hongling had taken the heads of leaders amidst their guards. Back then, defenses werex, and the fights they fought were essentially duels. But after those assassinations, everyone had be much more vignt.

    Ubalu either stayed hidden in the well-guarded beast ring or traveled with an entourage of troops.

    Beheading him was very much within their abilities, but escaping from a sea of soldiers afterward was a bit of an issue.

    Batu believed that Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe would not be able to pull it off without trading their lives, and Yue Hongling actually thought the same.

    The assassins who carried out such operations were typically not expected to return alive. Even Jing Ke[1] dered that he would never return before setting off.

    However, while this operation might prove difficult to someone on the Ranking of Man, what about someone on the Ranking of Earth?

    If ck Tortoise, who was ranked second on the Ranking of Earth, was willing to act, the operation could be said to have a very high likelihood of sess. It might not even warrant a mention by the Tome of Troubled Times, as it was expected of her to be capable of such actions.

    Lady Three was not truly worried about the Tome of Troubled Times exposing her.

    As Ying Five¡¯s subordinate, Ying Five would never allow her to kill Ubalu and disrupt their search for the secret realm. If she were to kill Ubalu, she would have to wear a mask and do it as ck Tortoise.

    But if ck Tortoise mysteriously appeared at Huangsha Market to assassinate Ubalu, any witnesses who saw that ck Tortoise was a woman would easily be able to deduce that she was Lady Three. She had been undercover for years, and she did not want all that time and effort to go to waste and have her identity as ck Tortoise be revealed.

    So, although Lady Three had always wanted to kill Ubalu, she did not dare to act rashly. She kept on trying to convince others to do the dirty work for her, but no one was foolish enough to risk their life for nothing, leaving her at an impasse.

    This time, however, things were different. When Zhao Changhe¡¯s message reached Ying Five, she would not even need to wear a mask. She could kill Ubalu openly as Lady Three.

    With the help of others, she would not even need to disy her full strength, making it the perfect opportunity.

    <i>This little man is quite the genius, hehe.</i>

    At that moment, Ubalu was by theke at the beast ring, surrounded by people.

    ¡°Yue Hongling actually appeared outside. This goes to show that theke has nothing to do with the secret realm.¡± Ubalu was speechless. ¡°Why was it called ck Tortoise Lake then? That only led to everyone being misled for so many years!¡±

    If there was anyone from the south present, they would tell him that even Jinling had a ck Tortoise Lake and that names don¡¯t necessarily mean anything.[2]

    Even Lady Three, who was from the south, had been misled.

    ¡°Third Lady Yuan has coveted thiske for years, but it turns out that both of us are nothing but fools.¡± Ubalu sighed. ¡°Too bad. Now she likely knows that thiske has no connection to the secret realm. I can¡¯t use it to manipte her anymore, and many things be impossible to do in the future....¡±

    A subordinate standing nearby smiled and said, ¡°Why not just capture her? The temple may not truly be protecting her; they¡¯ve just been cooperating with her backers out of necessity to find the secret realm. Once it¡¯s found, they¡¯ll turn on her. In fact, now that the secret realm is confirmed to be in the mountains, this is the perfect time to turn on her.¡±

    Ubalu¡¯s eyes shone slightly. ¡°That makes sense... but not now.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Yue Hongling suddenly challenging Chi Li has caused the experts of the temple to rush out. My intuition is telling me that there¡¯s something off about this. It feels like she¡¯s a diversion. For now, we shouldn¡¯t act rashly; we must move carefully.¡±

    There was a reason Ubalu was entrusted with a leadership role by Timur. Clearly, he had a sharper sense for such things than Chi Li. As a militarymander, his thinking differed from that of normal martial artists orbatants.

    His subordinates shouted, ¡°We swear to protect themander with our lives!¡±

    Ubaluughed. ¡°Once this blows over, I¡¯ll show that bitch a thing or two. When the timees, I¡¯ll reward you all with her. There¡¯ll be plenty to go for everyone!¡±

    Just then, a subordinate rushed in to report, ¡°Commander, Batu¡¯s forces quietly departedst night. The camp¡¯s empty, and we don¡¯t know where they went.¡±

    Ubalu was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s so many of them. How could they all have vanished overnight?¡±

    He paced back and forth, frowning. ¡°Investigate further. If they¡¯re attacking other tribes, that¡¯s one thing. But if they¡¯re heading toward Yanmen, we must report to the khagan immediately and prepare to attack the Batu from the rear.¡±

    No longer wanting to stay by theke, he turned and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the military camp.¡±

    Their military camp was just north of the beast ring, only a few arrows¡¯ distance away. They would reach it just by turning the corner on the street.

    Leaving the heavily guarded, enclosed beast ring, Ubalu was followed by hundreds of his personal guards, all of them riding swiftly toward the military camp.

    The streets, once bustling with vendors, was now deserted. Shops were closed, and as hooves ttered along the street, the cold wind swept up scattered debris on the ground, creating an eerie and solemn atmosphere.

    An enchanting figure slowly walked toward them from the end of the long street.

    ¡°Third Lady Yuan?¡± Ubalu¡¯s mind raced. Before Lady Three could speak, he ordered, ¡°Capture her!¡±

    Seeing the charging soldiers, Lady Three was taken aback.

    She had intended to stop him openly to ¡°have a word with the general,¡± nning to make use of his lustful tendencies to have him get close to her and kill him then.

    But instead of being driven by lust, he simply had his soldiers charge forward to capture her as soon as he saw her.

    ¡°Ubalu, you really are a piece of work.¡± Lady Threeughed wryly. ¡°It seems that I came at the perfect time. If I had been anyter, your troops would have surrounded my inn.¡±

    She did not mind the approaching soldiers. She was meant to handle the battle, while Zhao Changhe would take Ubalu¡¯s head.

    On the long street, amidst the howling of the cold wind, a lone woman faced hundreds of soldiers and horses. The scene looked extremely bleak, and many who peeked from their windows could not help but sigh with pity for the woman who seemed like she was to face certain death... That was, until they saw what happened next.

    The soldiers at the front had almost reached Lady Three. A soldier, grinning wickedly, threw out a noose to capture her.

    Lady Threezily stretched out her hand, catching the rope effortlessly, and then casually yanked it.

    The soldier on the horse screamed as he was lifted off of his horse and into the air. Following that, he crashed into three or four other riders, causing chaos within the charging soldiers. In an instant, people were thrown off their horses and dust flew into the air.

    Lady Three strolled into the midst of the soldiers as if she were walking through her own garden. She reached out and lightly tapped on the leg of one of the soldiers, which was hanging off the side of his horse.

    Using some unknown technique, the force of her seemingly gentle touch severed the soldier¡¯s leg clean off, and the soldier screamed in pain.

    Her figure shed, weaving through the horses like a ghost. Wherever she passed, screams followed, men fell from their horses, and horses bolted in chaos, turning the entire street into a tumultuous mess.

    Hundreds of soldiers could not eveny a single finger on a single strand of her hair. She moved faster than the wind, her movements more elusive than a ghost¡¯s. The more people and horses there were, the more chaos ensued. They crashed into each other and trampled everything in their path, unable to stop her.

    Ubalu watched in utter disbelief.

    The problem was not whether his hundreds of men could capture her or even stop her. It was how long they couldst before she single-handedly ughtered all of them!

    All alone, she was overwhelming an entire unit of elite guards!

    Ubalu felt a chill run down his spine. He could not help but wonder how he could have ever harbored lustful thoughts about such a terrifying woman.

    <i>Is she still human? She¡¯s more like a daughter of Tngri!</i>

    Ubalu shouted sternly, ¡°Sound the horn! Quickly!¡±

    The guards directly around him snapped out of their stupor and blew the horns desperately.

    The military camp opened, and thousands of troops charged toward Lady Three from behind her.

    Lady Three pretended to make a dash, attempting to break through the blockade to get to Ubalu.

    Ubalu was so frightened that he abandoned his horse and ran into a side alley, trying to bypass Lady Three and join the main army.

    As long as they could dy Third Lady Yuan for a moment, he could get to the main army. He believed that no matter how terrifying she was, she could not take on tens of thousands of troops on her own.

    <i>If she could, what would even be the point of waging a war? I need to move a bit faster! Just a bit more and the army will surround her!</i>

    At that moment, however, a broad saber descended from above, striking the fleeing Ubalu.

    Zhao Changhe, Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Ubalu drew his de to block the attack, using the force to leap away.

    <i>As expected, he isn¡¯t just at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate! He¡¯s an expert at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate!</i>

    Their des shed, producing a thunderous explosion that drowned out the chaos of the hundreds of soldiers behind them.

    Ubalu was shocked again. <i>This Zhao Changhe is actually so strong?!</i>

    Even as a warrior at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, Ubalu found himself only evenly matched against Zhao Changhe. In fact, he even felt that he was slightly outmatched.

    Fortunately, he did not need to just stay and wait to be killed. Just three more steps and he would have made it out of the alley.

    <i>Just three more steps and the army will have closed in, and this will all be over!</i>

    Ubaluughed as he ran. ¡°Too bad, you don¡¯t have another Third Lady Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. He did not argue with Ubalu. He simply stomped the ground and charged forward, his Dragon Bird shing at Ubalu¡¯s back.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Ubalu swung his de back wildly, and their des shed once more. He once again used the force to let himself be flung away. At this point, half of his body was already out of the alley.

    But then, a long sword descended from the sky, the killing intent behind it so intense that it seemed to prate into his very bones.

    Ubalu was horrified. <i>Who is it now?!</i>

    Caught in mid-air, with no ground to draw on his strength from, along with Zhao Changhe relentlessly following up with another attack to block his path, Ubalu found himself with no way out.

    Instinctively, he swung his de to block the iing strike from above, but he missed.

    The sword and Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber were moving inpletely different ways. The sword was incredibly agile and changed direction mid-air. Then, it sliced across Ubalu¡¯s throat.

    At the same time, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird shed heavily into his chest, splitting him in half.

    ¡°I figured you might be at the ninthyer. Why would I try to kill you alone without a backup n?¡± Zhao Changhe sighed as he lowered his saber. ¡°My brother has been lurking in the beast ring for a month; he¡¯s already gotten quite moldy from all that waiting.¡±

    The sword light faded, revealing Han Wubing smiling slightly.

    Lady Three, having broken through the military formation, arrived next to them like the wind. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As tens of thousands of troops rushed toward the alley where theirmander was, the three assants had already vanished.

    The only thing left behind in the alley was Ubalu¡¯s body, which had been beheaded and split in half.

    Timur¡¯s most trusted general in the western frontier had been killed, and the Tome of Troubled Times did not even disclose it.

    A hundred li away, Batu¡¯s army advanced steadily.

    Before long, a scout rushed in with urgent news. ¡°Khan! Ubalu was assassinated! Huangsha Market is in chaos!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe is really reliable as an ally,¡± muttered Batu. Then, he took a deep breath. ¡°Speed up! Head straight for Yanmen!¡±

    1. Jing Ke was a wandering vignte during thete Warring States period of ancient China. He was infamous for his failed assassination attempt on King Zheng of the Qin state. ?

    2. This is just a reminder that Jinling is modern-day Nanjing, and it does have a ck Tortoise Lake or Xuanwu Lake. ?

 Chapter 285: Either Join the Cult or Be Beaten to Death

    <h4>Chapter 285: Either Join the Cult or Be Beaten to Death</h4>

    Chi Li finally caught up with Yue Hongling.

    However, what had begun as a pursuit by a group of experts from the temple had dwindled to just Chi Li alone.

    Now that Chi Li was all alone, Yue Hongling dismounted to face him without hesitation. They shed only once before Chi Li¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The firstyer of the Profound Mysteries... You¡¯ve broken through too.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled slightly. ¡°I just came from the secret realm. If I failed to even break through, would I not have simply wasted all the time you¡¯ve spent guarding it for us?¡±

    <i>What¡¯s with her tone? Did she pick up bad habits from Zhao Changhe?</i>

    Chi Li felt a surge of anger rising in his throat and took a deep breath. ¡°The first thing you want to do after breaking through is to challenge me?¡±

    Yue Hongling replied earnestly, ¡°What did you expect? We never got to finish our battle in Yangzhou.¡±

    The more Chi Li thought about it, the more something seemed off. <i>Why is she suddenly so fixated on fighting me? She isn¡¯t Zhao Changhe... Wait!</i>

    His expression suddenly changed. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled and blinked innocently.

    From the distance, a fast horse approached. Before the rider even got to them, his voice could already be heard as he shouted from afar, ¡°Commander Ubalu was assassinated! Huangsha Market is in chaos! Return to the market quickly! We must take charge of the situation!¡±

    Chi Li whipped around, utterly shocked.

    Despite already having an ominous premonition, he still had a hard time believing that something of this magnitude had taken ce.

    <i>How long have I been chasing Yue Hongling? Even though Ubalu has no top-tier experts as guards, he has thousands of soldiers. He¡¯s as cautious as a tortoise, and he¡¯s also pretty strong himself, so how could he have been killed in such a short time? Is this really something Zhao Changhe can pull off? No way... Could someone from the Ranking of Heaven have made a move?</i>

    In fact, his guess was quite close. ck Tortoise was at the top of the Ranking of Earth, only a step away from reaching the Ranking of Heaven. She had not made a move in a long time, so no one knew what her current strength really was. If someone like Wang Daoning, who was at the bottom of the Ranking of Heaven, were to fight ck Tortoise, the rankings on the Tome of Troubled Times might really change. At the very least, it would not be an easy fight.

    Taking advantage of Chi Li being distracted, Yue Hongling quietly mounted her Ferghana horse and bolted. ¡°You¡¯ve gotpanying again. I won¡¯t fight you like this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had told her not to engage in a prolonged battle, and she listened.

    Seeing Yue Hongling retreating, Chi Li was so furious that he nearly vomited blood.

    <i>How did Yue Hongling end up like this... What happened to her warrior¡¯s heart?</i>

    Earlier, Chi Li harbored a faint admiration for Yue Hongling. From his perspective back then, only a woman like her was worthy of him. But now, all that admiration had vanished. <i>Sure enough, if you pair up with a bad man, you¡¯ll be led astray as well. The valiant heroine is no more.</i>

    What frustrated him even more now was that he was in a dilemma on whether or not to chase after Yue Hongling.

    Yue Hongling held secrets pertaining to the secret realm. However, she had broken through to the Profound Mysteries, and he didn¡¯t even know if he could win against her at this point. If he wasted more time on her, then the chaos in Huangsha Market could be serious, and the consequences would simrly be aggravated.

    After a moment of hesitation, Chi Li made up his mind. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Yue Hongling shielded her eyes with her hand as she watched Chi Li lead his men away. Then, she directed her horse southeast, heading straight for Batu¡¯s army.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe and Lady Three, apanied by a group of cooks and servants carrying luggage, were also heading toward Batu¡¯s army.

    Han Wubing had disappeared on his own without leaving so much as a word.

    Zhao Changhe wondered why Han Wubing had be so solitary and unsociable. <i>Is this how all swordsmen end up? Yue Hongling and Xia Chichi also use the sword, but they aren¡¯t like this...</i>

    In truth, Han Wubing, having lurked around and been in hiding for a month, was really eager to celebrate and have a drink with hisrades with the sess of his mission.

    However, as the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. Every time he saw Zhao Changhe, he was surrounded by different women, each more beautiful and stronger than thest. The woman who was with Zhao Changhe this time, Lady Three, was capable of single-handedly defeating an army, and she was undoubtedly a powerhouse on the Ranking of Earth. He really could notprehend how Zhao Changhe dared to get involved with such a woman!

    If he ended up as a third wheel for such a powerful woman, could he withstand her wrath?

    <i>Wait... Ranking of Earth... ck Tortoise Lake... If this woman is ck Tortoise, then with Xia Chichi and the Fire Serpent of Yi... What the hell?! Is Zhao Changhe trying to unify the Four Idols Cult with his dick?!</i>

    Having uncovered this shocking secret, Han Wubing decided to leave immediately. The Four Idols Cult was a demonic cult, and it was unpredictable and dangerous. What if Lady Three suddenly decided to eliminate all witnesses?

    Han Wubing valued his life too much to stay, so he quietly left.

    ¡°That friend of yours has extremely pure sword intent. It¡¯s rare to see such purity in a swordsman,¡± Lady Three said as she watched Han Wubing¡¯s receding figure. ¡°I feel like even his master might not be as pure.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Do you know his master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve beaten him before.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The Sword Hut is full of sword fanatics, people who are truly obsessed with the sword. But to me, that obsession does not mean purity; rather, it¡¯s more like lunacy and monomania. Han Wubing, on the other hand, is clear and sharp, with boundless potential.¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought that if this was true, the Sword Hut might be seeking the ancient Sword Emperor. The next time the sword tomb opened, he felt that Han Wubing would definitely go and have a look.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Lady Threemented with some confusion, ¡°I probably had a bit of part to y in him killing Ubalu, considering I offered him a reward for it. Why didn¡¯t hee to me for the payment I told him about after seeding?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Han Wubing acted out of disdain for the practices in the beast ring. He believed that they needed to be ended¡ªisn¡¯t such a purposeful sword contrary to your idea of purity?¡±

    Lady Three smiled slightly. ¡°That is purity.¡±

    ¡°Can you borate?¡±

    ¡°It lies within the heart.¡± Lady Three seemed reluctant to delve into martial arts philosophy with Zhao Changhe. Her eyes darted around, looking at the inn staff running alongside them, and she transmitted a message to him, ¡°These people belong to the fifth lord. It would be better not to talk too much, and you better not mention anything rted to the Four Idols Cult¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded in kind. ¡°I doubt your strength is much less than the fifth lord. Why stay as his subordinate?¡±

    Lady Three smiled. ¡°Ying Five¡¯s people can still be of use to me... It just isn¡¯t time yet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled what the Fire Serpent of Yi had said about the Four Idols Cult¡¯s vast hidden power.

    <i>Indeed, it¡¯s vast. They have influence not only in the capital, the military, and major gangs like the Cao Gang, but they¡¯ve even infiltrated secret intelligence organizations led by someone like Ying Five, who¡¯s on the Ranking of Heaven. Or perhaps Lady Three originally was a part of that organization, and onlyter devoted herself to the Four Idols Cult?</i>

    <i>When ites to the right time... they likely need a leader who is on the Ranking of Heaven to unify them and direct their actions. They¡¯re strong, but it isn¡¯t enough just yet.</i>

    However, the acquisition of the ck Tortoise gemstone might just elevate Lady Three to a higher level. While Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling saw it merely as a catalyst to transform their bodies into a certain Dao Body, the Four Idols Cult undoubtedly had deeper uses for it. Lady Three¡¯s cheerful demeanor and good mood were evidence of this.

    Lady Three smiled and continued to converse with him telepathically, ¡°Hey, I was asked for my opinion on whether or not to admit you into the cult, as well as for my opinion on your star chart. Well, my opinion now is that regardless of what your star chart means, just with your connection with the ck Tortoise secret realm, it seems that fate is tying you to our cult. We believe in fate... And so, I agree with letting you join the cult.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°I never agreed to join the cult, so what¡¯s the use of your approval?¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°What if I send the Fire Serpent of Yi to you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the imperial noble consort. I once thought that Vermillion Bird was giving her to me, but Iter realized that it was just a misunderstanding. Vermillion Bird would never give away someone with such a valuable position, and neither would you... So, stop teasing me.¡±

    ¡°If you refuse to join the cult, things will be very troublesome for you.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Because I can confirm that your star chart is definitely not the same as the Night Emperor¡¯s. The Night Emperor¡¯s star chart features only the four idols, not the entire starry sky.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would the Night Emperor be called the Night Emperor if his star chart only contains the four idols? The Night Emperor should have the entire array of stars in the sky. Right, and the moon too! How can he be called the Night Emperor without the moon?¡±

    ¡°That was indeed the Night Emperor¡¯s goal, but he never achieved it,¡± said Lady Three. She looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°No one from thest era aplished it. Your star chart is unique to you and has nothing to do with anyone from the previous era. Little brother, you better not die early. I¡¯m quite interested in seeing how far someone with such a star chart can go.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to stay alive. But then why did you say that things will be troublesome for me? Are you going to kill me just because I don¡¯t fit into the Four Idols Cult? Can¡¯t we just be friends?¡±

    ¡°I can be friends with you, but who knows if a certain little serpent would agree. She might feel deceived by a man pretending to have the Night Emperor¡¯s destiny. Hehe...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Either join the cult, and we can talk, or prepare to be beaten to death. Your choice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was annoyed. ¡°When did I ever use that as a pretext to deceive her?¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°That¡¯s just a woman giving herself an excuse. Don¡¯t make her angry, little brother.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stroked his chin and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll join the cult, but not as one of your underlings. I will walk my own path.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes turned deep. ¡°Do you want to conquer us?¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could exin, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    After saying that, she gracefully drifted away with her subordinates. ¡°Participating in the war does not align with either my interests or Ying Five¡¯s ns. So, during the war at Yanmen, Ying Five will, at most, fulfill the agreement to restrain Timur. Expecting us to truly join in the fight is impossible. The rest is up to you, little brother.¡±

 Chapter 286: The Generals White Hair

    <h4>Chapter 286: The General''s White Hair</h4>

    Just after Lady Three and her group left, Yue Hongling arrived on horseback. It seemed as if Lady Three had sensed the distant hoofbeats and timed her departure perfectly.

    Seeing the distant figures, Yue Hongling asked Zhao Changhe in surprise, ¡°Who are those people? Were they your helpers in killing Ubalu?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered softly. He figured Lady Three probably did not want Yue Hongling to know her true strength, which was why she had left in such a timely manner. She would probably go berserk if her identity as ck Tortoise were to suddenly be revealed and be widely known.

    So he did not expose her, merely saying, ¡°A group of like-minded individuals, including Han Wubing.¡±

    Yue Hongling misunderstood. ¡°No wonder it was so easy. You had such arge group of helpers. Are they from the martial artist camp from Yanment?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm. How did things go on your side? Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t really fight anyone,¡± replied Yue Hongling. Then, her expression turned serious, and she said, ¡°Chi Li has broken through to the Profound Mysteries. His true strength is definitely beyond the sixty-sixth rank on the Ranking of Man. The next time you see him, be careful not to underestimate him. It¡¯s best to avoid him and stay as far away from him as possible.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°But don¡¯t I have you by my side?¡±

    Yue Hongling tilted her head and looked at him for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Hey, do you really n to stay with me forever?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to separate from me?¡±

    ¡°Want to? No.¡± Yue Hongling sighed. ¡°But from a martial arts perspective, it¡¯s actually better for both of us if we part ways.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips. Deep down, he knew this to be true.

    Especially since Yue Hongling was stronger than him. If he continued to stay by her side, he might be reliant on her, making it difficult for him to make any further progress.

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°After this battle, where do you n to go?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where do <i>you</i> n to go?¡±

    ¡°I might head southwest, visit the Sword Hut at Bashan[1], and check out Miaojiang[2]. I n to explore both the north and south.¡±

    It seemed that Yue Hongling had a clear n for her path. A wandering heroine like her rarely settled in one ce.

    Strictly speaking, although he had won her heart, it didn¡¯t mean she could just settle. Her heart was still set on wandering the world.

    A time mighte when she felt weary and finally longed for a home. But clearly, now was not yet that time. Moreover, the man who had won her heart was not one to stay put either.

    Neither of them had a home, so where were they to stay?

    In fact, Zhao Changhe thought of heading southwest too. He had always wanted to visit Wushan[3] to find Cult Leader Xue. From Wushan, Bashan was not far, and they could travel together. Plus, the idea of letting Yue Hongling beat up Cult Leader Xue amused him a little.

    But then he remembered that finding and beating up Cult Leader Xue was not his priority. He had more important ns, such as searching for the blood ginseng toy the foundation for his Blood Asura Body. His journey should follow the clues on where he might be able to find the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng rather than wandering around aimlessly.

    He realized he had forgotten to ask Lady Three about it. She might have some valuable information pertaining to where he might find it.

    Additionally, he realized that he should try to contact Ji Chengkong to see if there were any deals he could make with the Thief Saint. From the Thieves Guild, he could learn some item retrieval techniques, which would then allow him to use a storage ring.

    Thinking of all this, he smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I need to search for something on my own. Who knows, with our fate, I might just stumble upon you while looking.¡±

    Yue Hongling was quite amused when she heard this. ¡°The world is so vast. If you don¡¯t purposefully head southwest and you still manage to cross paths with me while searching for whatever you¡¯re looking for, then I¡¯ll...¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked. ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red. She bit her lip and turned her head away before muttering, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try that position you¡¯ve been asking for.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯m confident. Just wait, my heroine.¡±

    Yue Hongling said angrily, ¡°All you think about is that.¡±

    <i>Who was the one who brought it up?</i> Zhao Changhe did not call her out on it and simply smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. At least for now, we¡¯ll still ride side by side, until we give Timur a taste of the Central ins¡¯ prowess.¡±

    With that, he spurred his horse, and Snow-Treading Crow galloped forward. ¡°Let¡¯s see if your Red Hare[4] is better than my Snow-Treading Crow.¡±

    Seeing his carefree demeanor, Yue Hongling¡¯s own hesitations and reluctance melted away, and she became just as carefree. Then, she, too, spurred her horse.

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    <i> </i> *

    It was dusk once again, and the sun cast a golden glow over thend as it set in the west.

    Wild geese flew over the mountains, crossing the pass and heading south toward Hengyang[5].

    Winter wasing...

    Many people had not been home for a long time, and some would never see their homes again.

    Huangfu Yongxian stood atop the city walls, gazing at the countless corpses strewn across the battlefield, unable to distinguish between enemies and his own.

    A section of the wall had partially copsed, and soldiers were desperately trying to repair it. However, Huangfu Yongxian knew from experience that it could not be repaired tonight. The barbarians would undoubtedlyunch a fierce attack at that weak point by tomorrow morning, and whether they could defend it was uncertain.

    The soldiers on his left and right were exhausted, their faces caked with blood and grime that had not been washed off in days.

    Not to mention washing, they hardly had time to sleep.

    The death of He Lei had caused turmoil within the Warring Lion Tribe, preventing them from participating in this siege. Without such a massive tribe, Timur¡¯s offensive had slowed slightly. Both sides had been mainly skirmishing over supplies.

    Winter was approaching, and the Grasnds were running out of food, which was also the main reason behind their current assault.

    But Huangfu Yongxian found, to his dismay, that the other party¡¯s food supplies were no less than their own.

    Supplies were scarce, and after passing through many hands, barely enough reached Yanmen to support the army.

    Ironically,rge quantities of food were somehow making their way out of the pass and into the hands of various Grasnds tribes.

    Huangfu Yongxian had resorted to disguising his men as bandits to intercept these supplies, using the spoils to feed his own troops. It was a desperate measure that barely kept them afloat but did nothing to change the overall situation. If the barbarians had enough food to sustain themselves, his side, which was on the brink of copse, would soon fall.

    Their numbers were simply not on the same level.

    The barbarians couldunch attacks in waves, while his side could not even manage proper rotations for rest, leaving every soldier exhausted.

    In the past, those in the martial artist camp, which wasposed of those from the <i>jianghu</i>, rarely participated directly in battles, usually only responsible for causing trouble in the rear. But since Zhao Changhe rescued six people, there were fewer attempts to leave the front lines. They were now diligently assisting the army. Powerful individuals like Cui Yuanyong and Situ Xiao fought with the strength of a hundred men, serving as the spearheads and significantly boosting morale, but even that was not enough.

    In the scale of tens of thousands in such siege warfare, their impact wascking.

    They could still barely hold on, but rumors suggested that the Warring Lion Tribe had unified once more. If they joined the fray, it spelled nothing but a catastrophe for those defending Yanmen.

    His daughter often said it was absurd to fight for such a tyrant and such a corrupt court. What was the point of sacrificing so many family members?

    Huangfu Yongxian turned around and looked around at his soldiers. When they saw the old general¡¯s gaze, they raised their heads and chests, trying their best to show that they had not lost their fighting spirit.

    Huangfu Yongxian smiled.

    Whether they surrendered or revolted, the soul of this army was gone, and so was his.

    <i>Might as well die fighting.</i>

    ¡°General.¡± Finally, a deputy general said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡¯re getting older. You should go and rest. We can oversee the repairs here.¡±

    The old general chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest among us. How can I get to sleep first?¡±

    ¡°General...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m alive, Yanmen will stand.¡±

    The old general held his helmet to his chest, the north wind lifting his white hair that was as frosty as the winter night.

    The soldiers wanted to believe their general¡¯s encouraging words.

    But he was not yet sixty and already had a full head of white hair. With how hard he had been working all this time, would Yanmen still have a general after this war?

    Before they knew it, the stars and moon receded from the sky.

    The roosters crowed from within Yanmen Pass, and the sky began to lighten from the east, streaked with a few rays of dawn. It was a beautiful sight.

    <i>Woo~ Woo~</i>

    Horns sounded and the ground trembled slightly. The overwhelming tide of enemy forces approached, relentlessly approaching Yanmen Pass.

    The horde stretched endlessly, an overwhelming presence that suffocated those defending, even from a great distance.

    Huangfu Yongxian nced at the copsed section of the wall. The repairs were practically useless.

    1. Bashan is a county in Chongqing. ?

    2. Miaojiang is in the present-day Xiangxi Autonomous Region of Tujia and Miao in the western province of Hunan. ?

    3. Wushan is also a county in Chongqing. ?

    4. This is a reference to the Red Hare of Chi Tu (³àÍÃ), a famous horse owned by the warlord L¨¹ Bu (…Î²¼) during thete Eastern Han dynasty. ?

    5. Hengyang is a county in Hunan. ?

 Chapter 287: A Heart Ablaze

    <h4>Chapter 287: A Heart Aze</h4>

    The walls quickly turned into a meat grinder.

    The corpses of yesterday had yet to be cleared away when new ones were added to the pile.

    A breach in the wall did not necessarily mean that the walls could no longer be defended; it just meant that there were fewer tactical options that could be employed and a greater requirement for raw strength and courage from the defenders.

    No matter how many enemies there were, only so many could squeeze through the gap in the walls at once.

    The weather was getting colder and colder, and the snowfall grew heavier each day. If they could hold out until the snow fully set in, the barbarians would retreat. They were made of flesh and blood too; they had families and tribes and could not stay here indefinitely.

    With this understanding came endless courage.

    No matter how exhausted they were, no matter how depleted their supplies, they still held hope.

    Huangfu Yongxian personally held the breach, thrusting his spear forward and skewering two barbarian warriors at once. With a mighty swing, he threw their bodies back, sending them crashing into the enemy ranks, toppling a decent number of them like dominoes.

    Cui Yuanyong¡¯s sword shed coldly as he guarded Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s side. When he saw the other party¡¯s prowess, he could not help but feel a deep sense of admiration.

    He wondered if he would still be so strong in his old age.

    As a direct descendant of an aristocratic family, Cui Yuanyong had initially found it hard to empathize with the soldiers at the border or understand Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s mindset. In his view, even if the barbarians broke through, they would still need topromise with the Cui n in order to quickly stabilize the empire. At that time, they would simply change banners, and the Cui n of Qinghe would remain an influential power.

    Dynasties might change, but aristocratic ns remained. He believed the Huangfu n to share the same beliefs, and was thus baffled as to why they fought so desperately.

    An indifferent emperor? Great! It made it easier for them to be local overlords.

    He hade to the northern frontier ostensibly to help defend but more so to gain experience in battle formations. He aspired to join the Ranking of Man and believed this was an excellent ce to hone his skills.

    However, after months of fighting, his perspective began to shift subtly.

    The day before, he wasughing and drinking with friends who todayy as corpses on the battlefield. Subordinates who respectfully called him Young Master Cui or Commander Cui had changed over and over in these months, and their young faces were now shing through his mind.

    He was in a state of numbness, where life and death had be trivial.

    But there was also a zing fire burning in his heart.

    He felt as if his blood, along with that of his friends and subordinates, had been poured into the defense of this city. Every brick and stone was not not brick or stone, but flesh and blood, soaked with the spirits and souls of friends, subordinates, and everyone who fought here.

    That was something that could not be experienced by solely wandering the <i>jianghu</i>¡ªthe feeling of perishing with a city.

    As long as he was there, the city would stand.

    Cui Yuanyong finally understood Huangfu Yongxian. Asking such a person to give up was worse than killing him.

    So, they would not give up.

    His father had told him to retreat to Qinghe if things became untenable... but he felt that to be impossible now. He felt like he just could not bring himself to just abandon the city that so many had sacrificed their lives for.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Not far away, des and spears struck Situ Xiao, producing metallic ngs.

    Situ Xiao grinned. His heavy sword swept through the air, sending heads flying along its path.

    Cui Yuanyong could not help but feel envious of hisrade¡¯s invulnerability. He found it to be incredibly convenient in battle. Others had to wear cumbersome armor, yet those suits of armor were not even as effective as the defense of Situ Xiao¡¯s flesh. With such a sturdy body, Situ Xiao had much more room to maneuver the battlefield than he did.

    However, it could indeed backfire. While tempering one¡¯s body to have such impable defense was useful against ordinary soldiers, once faced with a skilled opponent, it could easily be broken.

    ¡°Brother Situ, watch out!¡± Cui Yuanyong darted forward, his sword piercing the throat of an assant who was trying to ambush Situ Xiao.

    Situ Xiao turned and smiled. ¡°Thanks. I originally didn¡¯t want to join the martial arts camp because I didn¡¯t want to deal with the airs of noble scions, but you¡¯re not half bad. At the very least, you¡¯re better than Wang Zhaoling.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong replied helplessly, ¡°Is this the time to be talking about that?¡±

    ¡°What I mean by that is that if you decided or you decide now to retreat, I won¡¯tugh at you. As the heir of the Cui n of Qinghe, there¡¯s no reason for you to die here.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t the heir of the Cui n of Qinghe die here?¡± Cui Yuanyong asked, puzzled. ¡°Do you, the heir of the Divine Brilliance Sect, n to retreat?¡±

    Situ Xiao said, ¡°We¡¯re just martial artists of the <i>jianghu</i>. We live for the moment. There are plenty of people who can carry on the legacy of the Divine Brilliance Sect; it doesn¡¯t have to be me.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong thrust his sword into an enemy¡¯s throat and smiled. ¡°What a coincidence, I feel the same way.¡±

    Situ Xiao looked up to the sky andughed heartily. ¡°Then let¡¯s not speak of ill fate. Neither of us will die.¡±

    <i>Damn it, who was the one who brought up retreating first? </i>Cui Yuanyong said angrily, ¡°Why do you think we won¡¯t die?¡±

    Situ Xiao replied, ¡°No specific reason, just trying to keep up the morale. Anyway, as long as we survive this, we¡¯ll definitely make it onto the Ranking of Man. I don¡¯t believe that someone like Xue Canghai has had this kind of experience.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± muttered Cui Yuanyong as he looked at the endless sea of enemies. He felt that death was a real possibility this time.

    A thought suddenly crossed his mind. <i>Zhao Changhe has been behind enemy lines for so long. He showed up on the Tome of Troubled Times briefly, but then there has not been any more word of him since then. Could he already be dead? No, if a hidden dragon fell, the Tome of Troubled Times would have appeared again. Since it hasn¡¯t, that means he¡¯s still alive. I wonder what he¡¯s up to. </i>

    <i>Heh, I wonder if my little sister would be more upset over my death or Zhao Changhe¡¯s.</i>

    ¡°General!¡± Someone not far away hurriedly reported to Huangfu Yongxian, ¡°There¡¯s smoke and dust in the northwest. It¡¯s likely the Warring Lion Tribe!¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian speared a barbarian, his expression shifting slightly. ¡°They¡¯ve finallye...¡±

    Cui Yuanyong and others nearby, having heard the report, looked grim.

    There had been hope of holding out until the snowfall. But with these fresh reinforcements arriving, it seemed unlikely they could withstand this siege.

    <i> </i> *

    At the camp of the Golden Horde.

    Timur stood at the rear of the formation, overlooking the battle raging at the city walls.

    The army of Xia was clearly running out of supplies. They used to pour boiling oil down the walls, but now they had none left. They relied solely on blood and steel to hold the line.

    However, their forces could not break through. Veterans like Huangfu Yongxian had fortified the city¡¯s defenses to the point where they were nearly imprable. The walls were harder to crack than a turtle shell. If this dragged on for a few more days, the morale among his own troops would start to wane.

    Many of his subordinates and those of other tribes did not understand why he refused to personally take action and decapitate Huangfu Yongxian.

    But Timur knew he could not do that.

    It was not because of the hypothetical intervention of Xia Longyuan. Timur knew that Xia Longyuan was still in the capital and could not teleport here instantly.

    It was just that some precedents could not be set... If today a warrior on the Ranking of Heaven charged into battle to kill a general, then tomorrow, Xia Longyuan would feel justified to rampage through the Grasnds, ughtering at will and turning the entire Grasnds into a sea of blood.

    Even someone like Yue Hongling wreaking havoc in the rear was a massive pain, what more if it were Xia Longyuan?

    At their level, they had to adhere to certain unwritten agreements.

    Timur genuinely admired the Maitreya Cult. They were causing internal strife, and Xia Longyuan was not bound by any kind of mutual agreements in their case. Thus, Timur was baffled as to what gave them such courage. Even the Wang n would not dare do what they were doing.

    Yet, Xia Longyuan had not made a move, leaving Timur curious.

    His gaze shifted to Cui Yuanyong, Situ Xiao, and the others defending the wall, a hint of pity in his eyes.

    <i>These hidden dragons of the Central ins have yet to exhaust their potential. Although few of them are truly worthy of praise... there are some.</i>

    <i>As long as they live, their morale will remain. But unfortunately, there¡¯s too few of them. The breach in the city wall shows that they¡¯re close to their limit.</i>

    After a long observation, Timur slightly raised his hand. ¡°Have the Vulture Tribe advance.¡±

    At this moment, someone came to report, ¡°The Warring Lion Tribe is approaching from the northwest. They im toe as reinforcements.¡±

    Timur paused, frowning slightly. ¡°The envoy I sent to the Warring Lion Tribe has not even returned, yet they¡¯re already here? How many troops have they brought?¡±

    The soldier replied, ¡°Approximately seventy to eighty thousand.¡±

    While there was a massive gap between the army of seventy to eighty thousand and the Golden Horde in terms of absolute strength, they were a crucial variable at this moment.

    Let alone seventy to eighty thousand, even ten to twenty thousand could give those defending Yanmen Pass a headache. Additional forces of such great numbers could lead to a swift end to this war.

    ¡°Batu will have had to pass through Huangsha Market to get here. Why didn¡¯t Ubalu send a message? How did Batu arrive so out of the blue?¡±

    No one could answer the khagan¡¯s question.

    Someone cautiously suggested, ¡°If Batu bypassed Huangsha Market, General Ubalu would have noticed and pursued them from the rear...¡±

    ¡°Have the Vulture Tribe shift to the nk and form a line at the northwest,¡±manded Timur. He suddenly stood up. ¡°Whether Batu hase to assist us or attack us from the nk, we must not be careless. Mister Bo...¡±

    He turned to a shaman in the tent, his expression solemn. ¡°In a conflict with those of the south, if internal strife arises, this can no longer be considered a mere tribal dispute. Will the temple intervene?¡±

    The shaman rose and saluted. ¡°Rest assured, khagan. Where would Batu find the courage to rebel? He¡¯s most likely here to join the war. Let me go and meet Batu to confirm his intentions.¡±

 Chapter 288: Let Us See if He Can Mend the Sundered Sky

    <h4>Chapter 288: Let Us See if He Can Mend the Sundered Sky</h4>

    Indeed, Batu had initially overlooked one crucial issue.

    He assumed by default that the temple would not interfere in tribal disputes. Even when previous battles had been brutal, the temple had remained silent. Even when Timur had massacred many tribes as he established the Golden Horde, the temple had not intervened.

    Due to personal connections, Chi Li was also somewhat inclined to support him. When he was unifying the Warring Lion Tribe, Chi Li had even spoken in his favor, making the consolidation process smoother.

    Since the temple had not taken sides, Batu felt that as long as there was someone who assumed the role of khagan, he had nothing to fear. If Timur could be the Khagan of the Golden Horde, so could others!

    However, he forgot that backstabbing Timur was different from an open deration of war¡ªit was considered betrayal of the Grasnds.

    The temple would not tolerate such an act.

    Upon returning to Huangsha Market and finally stabilizing the chaotic situation, Chi Li learned from Ubalu¡¯s personal guards the reason behind Ubalu¡¯s assassination.

    Batu had bypassed Huangsha Market and was heading straight for the rear of the khagan¡¯s army, seemingly nning to backstab Timur. Ubalu had just begun to muster forces to intercept Batu when he was assassinated. They had not even managed to send word to the khagan.

    Chi Li felt a chill run down his spine. He could not believe Batu would dare do such a thing!

    If Batu truly went through with this, then he, who had helped Batu in consolidating the Warring Lion Tribe, would be aplice to a great crime!

    Unfortunately, Chi Li neither hadmand over the troops nor knew how to lead an army. Therefore, he had to rely on Ubalu¡¯s subordinates to muster the troops and march. He had no idea if the disordered troops would be effective or if they would even arrive in time.

    Chi Li could only ride out alone, hoping to stop Batu himself.

    Riding on his own did indeed let him move faster than an army of tens of thousands. After pushing himself to exhaustion, he finally saw the silhouette of the army on the horizon. He knew Yanmen was just ahead.

    As long as he could stop Batu before the real battle began, the situation could still be turned into an all-out attack on Yanmen!

    He was just one step away!

    Chi Li pushed his horse to the limit until it foamed at the mouth. Desperate, he abandoned his horse and ran. But he soon slowed down and came to a stop.

    Ahead, a figure in red stood alone, her red horse casting a menacing shadow against the setting sun.

    ¡°Chi Li... I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Yue Hongling smiled slightly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to have our final battle.¡±

    Chi Li took several deep breaths, looking at this woman who seemed to be his lifelong nemesis. He slowly calmed his emotions.

    ¡°You knew I woulde to stop Batu.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Is Batu a pig? Do you think you can deceive him so easily?¡± Chi Li sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your n will fail because the khagan has shamans from the temple around him, and they will intervene.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that Batu has not considered that? If it were before, then he might have given up, but now he has no way to turn back. Whether the temple supports him or not does not matter, he only needs the support of the Great Xia. He knows I will stop you and said nothing, that is enough to show his stance.¡±

    Chi Liughed. ¡°Then why stop me? Would it not be better to let me go to Batu¡¯s army, where he can cut me down directly?¡±

    ¡°You are, after all, the sessor of the temple, and you hold significant status. Should you reach the army, while Batu might not be shaken, the same cannot be said for his troops. Keeping you away is the simplest solution, and Batu agrees with this.¡±

    Chi Li looked at the distant sunset and sighed. ¡°These matters are truly not suited for me.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled and said, ¡°I feel the same way. I¡¯ve been following Zhao Chanhge¡¯s lead, doing whatever he asks. I¡¯ve always felt rather lost. But now, facing you alone like this, I feel a renewed fighting spirit.¡±

    Chi Li slowly drew his de. ¡°Indeed... Perhaps our brilliance is only truly disyed when we face each other in battle.¡±

    Yue Hongling dismounted and patted her Red Hare, sending it a short distance away. Then, she turned to Chi Li and raised her sword.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    His scimitar cut through the evening glow, the sound of the de like a mournful war horn.

    <i> </i> *

    Almost simultaneously, the shaman beside Timur rode swiftly toward Batu¡¯s army, shouting from afar, ¡°Where is Khan Batu¡ª¡±

    The shaman had yet to finish speaking when a magnificent ck steed suddenly came charging out from Batu¡¯s army. On it was a burly man carrying a broad saber, shing down with the momentum of the galloping horse.

    The shaman bent back urgently to avoid the saber, and the words ¡°I¡¯m a shaman of Tngri¡± were left stuck in his throat.

    From within the army, Batu sighed. ¡°Zhao Changhe is really considerate, making sure my soldiers aren¡¯t intimidated by Tngri.¡±

    A trusted aide beside him gave him a nce.

    Batu said, ¡°At this point, do you still want to be cowards, bowing and offering our sheep and cattle as tribute? The cattle and sheep are ours, and so are the women! This is not a gamble. We are striking their rear. Huangfu Yongxian isn¡¯t stupid. He will definitely cooperate with us! This is our best chance¡ªour path to dominion is right before us. If we miss it, there will be no other!¡±

    Batu could see the madness in his subordinates¡¯ eyes, because this truly was their best opportunity. If they missed it, then... there would be no ¡°then.¡±

    Why could others sit on the khagan¡¯s throne, but not them?

    Batu raised his de and roared, ¡°Attack! Crush the Vulture Tribe in front!¡±

    A torrent of soldiers swept forward

    The shaman, still trying to speak, exchanged several blows with Zhao Changhe. But as the army surged forward, he was instantly overwhelmed.

    Countless scimitars shed toward him, and the shaman was naturally unable to fend off so many attacks at once. He fell from his horse, meeting Dragon Bird¡¯s edge with his neck.

    His head was sent flying into the air, his eyes wide in disbelief. Even in death, he could notprehend how Batu actually dared to slight him.

    Zhao Changhe looked around and saw Batu¡¯s forces already shing with the Vulture Tribe ahead.

    Everything that had to be done had been done. Whether they could win or not depended on this battle!

    <i>The lives of those of Great Xia are at stake. If you don¡¯t care about them, I care. If you will not fight for them, I will fight!</i>

    Coming to the Grasnds, he had no regrets left!

    He took a deep breath, spurred his horse, and charged into the fray.

    The Vulture Tribe was not a particrly strong tribe, but its leader, Vulture Beak, was a strong warrior, holding the top ce on the Ranking of Man for many years. Recently, with He Lei¡¯s death and the subsequent opening on the Ranking of Earth, he had squeezed into the thirty-sixth rank.

    However, his inclusion on the Ranking of Earth was somewhat unmerited. He was unable to truly fill He Lei¡¯s shoes, with him still being at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Even Lady Three had to retreat when facing thousands of troops, despite her ability to single-handedly take on a small army. In the chaos of a massive battle, individual valor could certainly influence the oue, but there were many other factors that yed a part in determining victory.

    Lady Three faced such limits, as did Tang Wanzhuang and Maitreya. Vulture Beak was no exception.

    Vultures Beak charged left and right within his formation, his spear sending men and horses flying, unmatched by any foe. He seemed unstoppable, as if he could carve a path straight through and seize Batu¡¯smand banner.

    But if someone could hold him off for just a few moves, he would immediately be in heaps of trouble.

    For instance, right now.

    After skewering a soldier, Vulture Beak felt an oppressive aura approaching. Though the person had not yet arrived, their overwhelming momentum matched that of a fierce tiger descending the mountain as they charged straight at him.

    Turning to look at who it was, he saw a burly man on horseback charging into the formation. As the man rode, his broad saber slowly rose, seemingly gathering momentum with each stride. By the time their horses met, he would unleash his mightiest strike.

    This was a true expert, someone who had gotten a glimpse of the Profound Mystery of ¡°momentum¡± and could already apply it in battle. His capabilities were far beyond those of ordinary soldiers.

    He Lei¡¯s techniques came to mind¡ª<i>Is this a young hero of the Warring Lion Tribe?</i>

    As these thoughts passed through his mind, Vulture Beak thrust his spear like lightning, aiming straight for the neer¡¯s chest.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird descended. Saber and spear collided. The force behind Vulture Beak¡¯s strike caused the man to bend backward over his horse¡¯s back, nearly being forced off his horse.

    But regardless, Vulture Beak¡¯s previously unstoppable momentum was halted. And while the neer was knocked back, countless des closed in, forcing Vulture Beak into a melee.

    His own troops began to suffer casualties as their spearhead was blunted, and screams filled the air.

    The neer steadied himself, turned his horse, and swung his saber again.

    Vulture Break parried with his spear and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed his saber at Vulture Beak and replied, ¡°Zhao Changhe from the Central ins, here to test the valor of the Vulture Khan!¡±

    His voice spread for several li, causing both sides involved in the battle to take notice.

    This was a young man who had been virtually unknown just a year back. How could anyone take him seriously when he was barely ranked two hundred and fiftieth among the hidden dragons?

    Now, here he was, charging on horseback, challenging a renowned warrior of the Grasnds without a trace of fear.

    ¡°The sixth hidden dragon? Your reputation is well-deserved.¡± Vulture Beak spurred his horse and thrust his spear. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you will die here today!¡±

    ¡°Really? Khan, you might want to consider that your men are dying around you. If you keep fighting with me, you won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± said Zhao Changhe.

    His eyes suddenly turned blood red.

    He entered the No Man¡¯s Land state. His muscles bulged, his rationality faded, and his entire figure appeared to growrger.

    His de then began to glow red. With the blessing of the Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, Dragon Bird¡¯s power surged, entering its own berserk state.

    This was Zhao Changhe¡¯s strongest state¡ªhis full-power state that he rarely dared to use.

    Of course, if he did not use it now, he might never get the chance again.

    The spear strike being sent his way was the culmination of a lifetime¡¯s worth of power from the strongest warrior on the Ranking of Man.

    In his irrational state, the spear before him seemed not like a spear but rather a meteor falling from the sky, a divine finger tearing through the sky, bringing with it a fiery ze of destruction.

    Though surrounded by people and amidst the din of battle, no one could intervene.

    It felt like he was sailing alone on a raft in the vast, open sea. And at this moment, an overwhelming force of annihtion came down on him.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s frenzied saber rose to meet the meteor.

    Space seemed to freeze and a bloody light covered everything in sight.

    <i>If I am neither in heaven nor on earth, if the gods and Buddhas are no longer present, then where is this?</i>

    <i>Hell!</i>

    The Vicious Blood Saber Art¡¯s most powerful killing move, a move that reached the threshold of the Profound Mysteries!

    <i>ng!</i>

    A thunderous sh shook the sky. The hellish vision disappeared, and the meteor shattered the earth. Space was torn apart, and the battlefield returned.

    Zhao Changhe spat a mouthful of blood and leaned over his horse, retreating.

    He had survived.

    He had managed to withstand the other party¡¯s strike.

    It was not an overwhelming victory, but it was enough!

    Having had his strike blocked by Zhao Changhe, Vulture Beak truly lost all his space. All around him were shadows and masses of people, his elites reduced to almost nothing.

    Countless des and spears surrounded him, like he was in the Hell of the Mountain of Knives[1].

    He did not have the leisure to strike Zhao Changhe again. He quickly broke through the formation of spears behind him, shouting, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Vulture Beak desperately broke out of the encirclement, and the Vulture Tribe¡¯s formation fell apart. The troops of the Warring Lion Tribe roared and charged forward. In the blink of an eye, their vanguard quickly reached Timur¡¯s central army.

    Zhao Changhe weakly lifted his head from his horse. Beside him, Batu had a peculiar expression. ¡°I must admit, you¡¯re really... amazing. I¡¯m starting to admire you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed up blood and weakly replied. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I thought you were going to take this opportunity to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I kill you? I still need you to connect me with the Great Xia... Also, Timur is here. Where is the Ranking of Heaven expert you mentioned?¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly raised his head, and the sky darkened.

    Sand and stones flew, and the sun and moon lost their radiance.

    A fierce man with a golden band around his forehead and carrying a giant ax appeared in midair, coldly stating, ¡°Batu, your crimes are unforgivable!¡±

    The giant ax fell.

    A sh of sword light came from nowhere and struck the side of the ax. ¡°Calm down, Khagan Timur.¡±

    ¡°Ying Five!¡± Timur roared with rage. ¡°Do you intend topletely break ties with us? After this, there will no longer be a ce for your people in the Grasnds!¡±

    A handsome middle-aged man appeared, smiling gently and speaking softly, ¡°Khagan, perhaps you should first consider whether you can stillmand those of Monan...¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can stop me on your own?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just me...¡± Another sword light came from the east, filling the sky with purple qi.

    ¡°Cui Wenjing...¡± Timur lowered his head and looked at the weakened Zhao Changhe. ¡°This conflict is not in your n¡¯s interest. Are you here because of him?¡±

    Cui Wenjing looked unhappy. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, my son would end up dying here. God knows why he refuses to leave.¡±

    Far to the north, a disheveled monk was rushing southward.

    His speed was akin to that of gods and Buddhas, each of his steps seeming to cover a hundred li.

    Suddenly, his footsteps abruptly halted. ¡°Benefactor Li, why are you here?¡±

    A man with bronze-colored skin appeared in front of him, looking troubled. ¡°My disciple has gone mad and refuses to leave the front lines. As his master, I have no choice but to show my face.¡±

    It was Li Shentong, the sect master of the Divine Brilliance Sect.

    The confrontations of those on the Ranking of Heaven could no longer influence the mortal battlefield.

    At Yanmen Pass, Huangfu Yongxian noticed the retreat of the barbarians. He looked into the distance and saw smoke and dust rising, apanied by thunderous battle cries from behind the enemy lines.

    The experienced general was overjoyed. ¡°The enemy¡¯s rear is in chaos. Open the gates! All troops, charge!¡±

    The gates swung wide open, and the Great Xia cavalry surged out.

    Meanwhile, the Warring Lion Tribe struck the rear of the Golden Horde. The defenders of Yanmen, charging out from the pass, helpedunch a pincer attack, causing even greater chaos among the barbarian forces. The enemy suffered countless casualties and fled a thousand li, retreating into the desert.

    The bnce of power in the Grasnds shifted. The Warring Lion Tribe had lost their leader, who had been on the Ranking of Earth, yet they were rising in prominence in Monan, which was somewhat ironic.

    Large tracts of snow fell, covering the thousands of corpses as if mourning.

    Golden light from the sky shone through the falling snow, seemingly narrating the details of the battle that had ended.

    Amidst this grand spectacle, Chi Li was wounded in the left arm by Yue Hongling and fled, no longer interested in the fight. Cui Yuanyong, Situ Xiao, Han Wubing, and others saw their rankings change on the Tome of Troubled Times. But regardless of how many people fought for rankings, everyone¡¯s eyes remained on thest entry.

    The long entry was as if a legend were being told.

    <strong>On the anniversary of Zhao Changhe stepping into the world of martial arts, he has reached the eighthyer of the Profound Gate both internally and externally.</strong>

    <strong>He and Yue Hongling assassinated Timur¡¯s envoy within Batu¡¯s army. Along with Han Wubing, they assassinated Ubalu inside Huangsha Market. On the battlefield, he slew a shaman from the temple of Tngri and held off Vulture Beak, aiding the Warring Lion Tribe in defeating the Vulture Tribe and ultimately forcing Vulture Beak to flee.</strong>

    <strong>Finally, this allowed for a pincer attack to be carried out against Timur¡¯s army, leading to the defeat of the Golden Horde at Yanmen.</strong>

    <strong>From autumn to winter, traversing a thousand li, sweeping across Monan, he achieved countless victories of immeasurable impact.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 1: Zhao Changhe!</strong>

    <strong>Until death, a man¡¯s heart is as steadfast as iron. Let us see if he can mend the sundered sky!</strong>

    Whether the finalment of the Tome of Troubled Times referred solely to Zhao Changhe or to all the heroes who shed blood to defend their nation, it did not matter.

    These glorious achievements shone brighter than any judgment of a divine artifact, surpassing even the most illustrious hidden dragons of the past, and even those on the Ranking of Man.

    He was undoubtedly the strongest First Hidden Dragon in history.

    One year aftering to this world, his name now resounded throughout it.

    [END OF THIRD ARC]

    1. The Hell of the Mountain of Knives is the seventh of the eighteen levels of hell in Chinese mythology. ?

 Chapter 289: The Current Ranking of Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Current Ranking of Troubled Times</h4>

    Heavy snow nketed the green mountains, covering the area inside and outside Yanmen Pass in white.

    Within Yanmen Commandery, at themandery chief¡¯s mansion, the best guest courtyard was upied.

    At this time, the first hidden dragon, known and praised throughout the world, was not participating in the pursuit. Instead, hey limp in a soft chair, his face pale and lips blue, barely clinging on to life.

    He had endured three shes against Vulture Beak, not to mention a desperate full-force strike from Vulture Beak during thest exchange. Surviving that was an impressive feat in itself.

    While other aspects of his ranking might be just supplementary, this confrontation was the core achievement that earned him even Batu¡¯s admiration.

    Unfortunately, thest thing he cared about right now was whatever core achievement. The pain from his injuries, the weakness from activating all of his buffs, and the aftereffects of surging vicious blood qi were overwhelming. Zhao Changhe, who had been all bright and heroic on the battlefield, now just wanted his Big Sister Yue toe andfort him.

    Yue Hongling knew what her lover was thinking, but in the presence of Cui Wenjing and the others, the proud heroine could not bring herself to rush in for dual cultivation with her lover. She could only act like she did not know him and go join the pursuit instead.

    So, it was Cui Wenjing who was left to face Zhao Changhe¡¯s pitiful look in the room.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care if you show that sour face to others, but you actually dare show it to me too?¡± Cui Wenjing¡¯s expression was even worse than his. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m preventing you from being intimate with your heroine? Fine, go be intimate with her, but don¡¯t expect anything else from me.¡±

    Realizing that this was his prospective father-inw, Zhao Changhe could only apologize, ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just in pain from my injuries... Uncle, can you give me any medicine? I¡¯ve run out...¡±

    ¡°This entire time you¡¯ve been wandering the <i>jianghu</i>, you¡¯ve been using the medicine from my Cui n!¡±

    Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t retort.

    Actually, he had long since used up the medicine he had gotten from the Cui n. Most of the supplies he gotter came from the Tang n and the Demon Suppression Bureau. However, it did not seem wise for him to argue with Cui Wenjing at the moment, lest he die at his hands before any barbarians could even get to him.

    ¡°Forget it. You were a hero this time, so there¡¯s no point in me being harsh with you.¡± Cui Wenjing¡¯s voice softened as he tossed over a bottle of medicine. ¡°This medicine is better than what Yangyang gave you before. It¡¯s the best medicine we¡¯ve got for treating internal injuries. It¡¯s also excellent for strengthening your body and helping you recover from the bacsh and weakness. ¡°

    Zhao Changhe took the medicine and felt somewhat better. He then asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, why do you have the time to stay here? Shouldn¡¯t you be out there dealing with Timur?¡±

    Cui Wenjing looked at him for a moment, then sighed. ¡°You were unconscious for a short time after returning to the pass. The battle is over now. Do you really think that you just got back?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>Shit, I passed out?</i>

    Even after having suffered so many injuries during his time in this world, Zhao Changhe had never experienced anything like this before. It seemed that the gap between him and the top-ranked expert on the Ranking of Man was even wider than he had estimated. It was a miracle that he had even managed to survive.

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°Timur has retreated into the desert with his remaining forces. Batu is sweeping across Monan. This will lead to a division between the north and south. The Golden Horde in Mobei, and the Warring Lion Tribe in Monan. Batu is perceptive, he has already petitioned to submit to the empire. If the emperor grants him a title, he will likely be the King of Monan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°If Timur is just hiding and still alive, is Batu not afraid of him justing back and beheading him?¡±

    ¡°Are you not worried that he might want to behead you instead?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m constantly moving around in the Central ins. How would he know where I am at every moment? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s some irvoyant. The Wang n and Snow-Listening Pavilion looked for me all over the world and never even saw my face. Batu, on the other hand, has a fixed territory and can¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°That is exactly why Batu seeks to be a subject of His Majesty, bing a vassal. That way, Timur will have to reconsider his actions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? If I were in his ce, I wouldn¡¯t care about any deterrence. With things as they stand, I¡¯d go all out to kill him to achieve peace of mind.¡±

    Cui Wenjing smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re a hero and not a king.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So am I unyielding without desire, or am I unrestrained without burdens?¡±

    ¡°A weakling at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, someone who almost died from a single hit from Vulture Beak, dares to talk about such things in front of me? Laughable.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Timur¡¯s recent defeat has triggered many chain reactions. He¡¯s got a mess on his hands, and he might not even have enough grains for his tribes to survive the winter. Stabilizing Mobei will be a headache for him, and it be at least half a year before he can think about doing anything else.¡± Cui Wenjing sighed. ¡°So, can you stop worrying about these things and just rest? You say you¡¯re unburdened, but the moment you wake up, you¡¯re concerned about Timur¡¯s counterattack.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him. ¡°Uncle, so you do care about me. I haven¡¯t even made it to the Ranking of Man yet.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s cheeky face, Cui Wenjing resisted the urge to punch him.

    <i>Ranking of Man in three years, huh? He¡¯s already at the eighthyer now. How many hurdles are left before he makes it onto the Ranking of Man?</i>

    Of course, there were many at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, but only a dozen or so made it onto the Ranking of Man. Breaking through to the Profound Mysteries was a huge barrier. Most people could not do it, but that did not mean that Zhao Changhe could not.

    At this point, no one doubted that Zhao Changhe would make it onto the Ranking of Man. Even if he got stuck at the Profound Gate, he could still make it to the bottom of the Ranking of Man. Cui Wenjing even suspected that Zhao Changhe could challenge the person ranked at the bottom of the Ranking of Man even as he was now and possibly seed.

    <i>Wait, who¡¯s at the bottom of the Ranking of Man now? Is it Xue Canghai? No...hold on, it¡¯s actually Situ Xiao.</i>

    In this war, Cui Yuanyong and Situ Xiao had both made it onto the Ranking of Man. Timur¡¯s son, Prince Lada of the Golden Horde, encountered Cui Yuanyong on the battlefield and was soundly defeated. As a result, Cui Yuanyong took over Lada¡¯s spot on the Ranking of Man, moving to the seventy-first ce without dispute.

    Although there were no other direct confrontations or deaths on the Ranking of Man, the rankings still shifted. The Tome of Troubled Times updated the ranking, removing Hu Lie, citing that his severe injuries had left him incapacitated, leading to his removal from the rankings.

    Consequently, Cui Yuanyong, who had just secured the seventy-first spot, moved up to seventy. At the same time, Xua Canghai advanced to seventy-one, and Situ Xiao took seventy-two.

    Situ Xiao was visibly displeased at the moment. Unlike Cui Yuanyong, who had rightfully earned his position by directly challenging and defeating an opponent on the Ranking of Man, he had merely moved up to fill in the rankings. In the eyes of the public, he had yet to truly prove himself worthy of being on the Ranking of Man. Cui Wenjing thus suspected that Situ Xiao was already out looking for Xue Canghai.

    This process of recing the likes of He Lei and Hu Lie with new entrants might give the impression that the rankings of the Tome of Troubled Times were weakening as the neers were weaker than before, but Cui Wenjing knew otherwise.

    The overall strength of the Ranking of Man had likely increased. Previously, some lower-ranked individuals had been there as ceholders, their notable achievements long past and no recent progress. Now, those on the ranking were truly battle-tested, exceptional talents, and there were much fewer weaklings.

    The current top rankers on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons were almost guaranteed future entrants to the Ranking of Man, with little doubt about their qualifications.

    Zhao Changhe held the top spot, followed by Wang Zhaoling, Xia Chichi, and Han Wubing.

    No one doubted their eventual ascension to the Ranking of Man; it was just a matter of time.

    Cui Wenjing was proud of his son, who had earned his ce on the Ranking of Man by defeating a formidable enemy rather than simply moving up to fill the spots. Looking at Zhao Changhe, who was also about to join the Ranking of Man, Cui Wenjing wore a disgruntled face.

    If he had known that Zhao Changhe would be so formidable, he would have finalized the marriage agreement earlier. Instead, he had insisted on some condition of reaching the Ranking of Man in three years. Now, there were endless rumors about Zhao Changhe¡¯s romantic exploits. Ignoring his potential affair with Tang Wanzhuang, it was hard to believe that nothing had happened between Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling after their long time together in the Grasnds. Only a pig would believe otherwise.

    Cui Wenjing wanted to p himself, but the announcement had been made publicly. He had to stick to it even if it pained him. Until Zhao Changhe officially made it onto the Ranking of Man, he was not Cui Wenjing¡¯s son-inw. If Zhao Changhe wanted to pursue other women, then he had no say.

    But letting Zhao Changhe wander for another year or two meant more potential romantic entanglements. Cui Wenjing wished he could just push Zhao Changhe onto the Ranking of Man and get him to marry his daughter immediately.

    Cui Wenjing stared at Zhao Changhe for a long time before squeezing out a sentence through clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to deliberately wander around for two more years, waiting to hit the three-year mark before making it onto the Ranking of Man, are you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked innocently.

    He indeed had such thoughts¡ªof course, it was not because he wanted to pursue women. The real reason was that he wanted to break through to the Profound Mysteries first and then ascend directly to the top ranks of the Ranking of Man.

    What was the point of crawling at the bottom of the Ranking of Man while he was still locked behind a Profound Gate? It was a waste of time and effort. Only after unlocking the Profound Mysteries would he truly be a contender on the Ranking of Man, on the genuine Ranking of Man that the Tome of Troubled Times wanted it to be.

    Back then, both Chi Li and Yue Hongling aimed to enter the Ranking of Man at a decent rank rather than just squeezing in at the bottom.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s ambitions were even wilder. He wanted to break into the top fifty directly.

 Chapter 290: Let Me Teach You How to Marry My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 290: Let Me Teach You How to Marry My Daughter</h4>

    Of course, Zhao Changhe did not dare actually say those words out loud to Cui Wenjing. If he did, he might really just end up getting beaten to death.

    He cautiously sought advice by approaching the conversation from a different angle. ¡°I noticed that Chi Li, Yue Hongling, and also brothers Cui Yuanyong and Situ Xiao all seemed to take a while to get past the eighthyer of the Profound Gate and into the ninthyer. Is there anything special about this threshold?¡±

    Cui Wenjing said with a stern face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask your heroine? She went through it herself and would know better than me, no?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re a grandmaster, someone at the pinnacle of martial arts. Why ask someone else when you¡¯re right here in front of me?¡±

    Cui Wenjing really felt reluctant to teach him anything. Their rtionship was simply that awkward. If he were to teach Zhao Changhe, it would seem as if he were saying,<i> ¡°Come, let me teach you how to marry my daughter.¡±</i>

    However, considering Zhao Changhe¡¯s shameless praise and his status as both a hero and a potential son-inw, Cui Wenjing felt obligated to say something.

    Although reluctant, he had no choice but to speak, ¡°Naturally, the higher you climb, the harder it gets to take that one step higher. This is the case in almost everything. For example, ascending the Ranking of Hidden Dragons by dozens of positions when you¡¯re in the two hundredth is easy, but just moving up one or two ces once you¡¯re in the top fifty is much more difficult...¡±

    Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard.¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Zhao Changhe hurriedly rified, ¡°Uh, I mean, it wasn¡¯t that hard for someone who got to the top of the rankings while lying down...¡±

    Cui Wenjing clenched his fists, his eyes shing with anger.

    Zhao Changhe nearly ducked in reflex.

    Cui Wenjing took a deep breath, maintaining a stoic expression. ¡°The ninthyer of the Profound Gate is the pinnacle of human martial arts in the world. Reaching it involves more than just the cultivation of one¡¯s body, it often requires external forces to reach. Simply put, the ninthyer is the highest achievement for internal and external cultivation. As a result, opening that ninth Profound Gate is very dangerous.¡±

    Zhao Changhe perked up. ¡°Tianling?¡±[1]

    ¡°Yes. Tianling is the intersection between man and heaven, the core pathway of the bridge between heaven and earth. In theory, ording to the principles of cultivation, opening the Tianling Profound Gate not only signifies reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate but also involves the key to the door of the Profound Mysteries. Because of that, it carries a vastly different significancepared to the earlieryers of the Profound Gate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe captured the key point. ¡°In theory?¡±

    Cui Wenjing, pleased with Zhao Changhe¡¯s perceptiveness, looked at him with aplex expression before sighing. ¡°Yes, because reaching this stage is extremely difficult. When breaking through to the ninthyer, it¡¯s verymon to fall into cultivation deviation, leading to chaos in your spiritual tform and possibly resulting in death. If that happens, you¡¯re lucky if you even get to live as an idiot. Therefore, various cultivation techniques have adopted apromise, dividing the function of finding the bridge to the Profound Mysteries and retaining only the aspect of increasing one¡¯s power. This makes the breakthrough much easier, leaving the Profound Mysteries forter. This is the reason why there was an explosion in the number of people reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. However, this also means that those who went through this path aren¡¯t genuine ninthyer cultivators. They¡¯re merely halfway there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. ¡°So the reason Yue Hongling and the others were stuck at that stage for so long was because they were not satisfied with that half-hearted approach. The ninthyer they reached was the true ninthyer. So, although they were stuck at the threshold to the ninthyer for a long time, it was rtively easy for them to unlock the Profound Mysteries soon after they did break through. In contrast, those who took the shortcut have a much more difficult time unlocking the Profound Mysteries, and that is what has led to so many people reaching the ninthyer but very few reaching the Profound Mysteries, to the point where there aren¡¯t even enough to fill the Ranking of Man.¡±

    Cui Wenjing nodded and said, ¡°Exactly. The so-called chasm is actually man-made. Well, not that it matters all that much. After all, reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate is already the pinnacle for ordinary people. Pushing for the Profound Mysteries, which only one in a million achieves, is quite unnecessary to most.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled faintly, remaining silent.

    Cui Wenjing eyed him, knowing that he would never settle for some half-baked ninthyer. In fact, Zhao Changhe had already glimpsed the door to the Profound Mysteries, so achieving the genuine ninthyer was not too difficult. Regardless, it still required him toe across a certain opportunity.

    After all, Tianling was still Tianling, it did not carry such divine connotations for nothing. It was not a door that could be forced open. Unlocking Tianling required some insight and natural progression; otherwise, it would be easy to develop inner demons and end up turning into an idiot.

    As for how one was to find this insight and enlightenment... It could take years... or a lifetime. Of course, Cui Wenjing believed that such would not be the case for Zhao Changhe; otherwise, his renown as the strongest hidden dragon in history would be a joke.

    He did not n to go into detail on this topic, so he changed topics, ¡°Have you already started seeking a special physique?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Uncle, your eyes are truly as bright as a torch. Do you have any advice for me?¡±

    ¡°Unlike conventional cultivation systems, special physiques involve characteristics of ancient gods and demons. Even people like me and Wang Daoning can¡¯t say that we have fully figured it out. The one who understands this topic best, apart from His Majesty, might be Le Shentong. What I can tell you is that it is a bottomless pit; there¡¯s no clear end in sight. No one can give you precise guidance on what to do next; it entirely depends on your own opportunities. If you aren¡¯t careful, you might end up riddling your body with hidden problems and ailments.¡±

    Zhao Changhe reflected on these words and realized that, indeed, it was good that Yue Hongling had wisely chosen not to blindly ept the ck Tortoise gemstone¡¯s transformation with her not being fullyprehensive of the Innate Dao Body. Instead, she had made slight adjustments based on her own understanding, likely taking this into ount. He realized that her martial arts insight was truly profound.

    <i>But in this aspect, I¡¯ve got an incredible advantage. The guidance from the golden foil is definitely reliable.</i>

    Then he asked, ¡°Uncle, have you heard of the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng...¡± Cui Wenjing frowned and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of many kinds of blood ginseng, but I have never heard of one with the name Dragon Elephant. If you need it for your physique, I can help you keep an eye out for any information on it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed. Having a powerful backer was indeed beneficial. If the Cui n really mobilized their forces to find something, his chances of finding it would increase significantly. Anyhow, he believed that this clearly named item should not be as elusive as those legendary treasures needed for transforming one¡¯s meridians.

    Seeing him as happy as a monkey at the sight of a banana tree, Cui Wenjing grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just finding some medicinal materials and soaking in them will be the end of it. Be prepared to spend a lifetime searching through various secret realms, researching and pondering on your next steps.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled cheekily. ¡°I understand...¡±

    Cui Wenjing stared at him for a while, then suddenly fell silent. In fact, discussing cultivation was just a way to talk about personal matters. He hoped that Zhao Changhe would advance quickly so he could marry Yangyang. Otherwise, why would he bother teaching him at all? However, these things did not need to be spelled out too clearly. Otherwise, it would really be quite awkward for him.

    After a long while, Cui Wenjing sighed and brought up something he had wanted to talk about openly for some time. ¡°Do you really intend to be the crown prince now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Then why did you fight so hard in this battle? It¡¯s clear that the turning point of this battle was you, and no one can deny that.¡±

    ¡°...What¡¯s that got to do with anything? Brother Yuanyong also fought with his life on the line, insisting on retreating. Is he also trying to be the crown prince?¡±

    Cui Wenjing raised his hand, acting as if he was going to p Zhao Changhe, who quickly covered his face.

    Cui Wenjing red at him for a while, then sighed. ¡°Whatever your reasons, perhaps you did it unintentionally, but objectively, you have won the favor of Huangfu Yongxian and the recognition of Great Xia¡¯s most elite army. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s first thought was that it might make it easier to get close to Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s daughter...

    Then he realized that with his current status and reputation, bloodlines did not matter anymore. However, everyone was still thinking in terms of conventional politics, not realizing that Xia Longyuan was fundamentally a lunatic who did not care about such things.

    As long as Xia Longyuan continued to y his game with the gods and Buddhas, the world would never be at peace, and everyone else could only try to mend things.

    This was Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s tragedy.

    And now, it seemed to be his turn, as he was now caught in the same situation.

    Seeing through his thoughts, Cui Wenjing said calmly, ¡°In this world, the more conscientious a person is, the harder and more tiring their life is. Those who only care about themselves lead much easier lives. Do you... have any regrets?¡±

    ¡°What about you, uncle?¡± Zhao Changhe asked back. ¡°When the spirit of the Qinghe Sword faded and left the Cui n, you spoke of it calmly, but did you ever feel any regret in your heart? Now, with brother Yuanyong defending the pass, his heroic spirit permeating Yanmen, perhaps the sword spirit could return, but we¡¯d never really know for sure. Did youe all this way to help him because you me him for not knowing when to advance or retreat and not caring about his family? Or maybe, deep down, you feel a little gratified? ¡°

    Cui Wenjing fell silent and stared at him steadily.

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time before Cui Wenjing finally smiled slightly. ¡°After not seeing you for over half a year, it seems you have not made much progress in other areas, but at least you don¡¯t talk like a vulgar bandit anymore. On the other hand, Yuanyong has been bing increasingly vulgar in his speech.¡±

    Then, he turned to leave and said, ¡°Have you noticed that Dragon Bird is getting more docile? I think the day it recognizes its master isn¡¯t far off. You might want to start thinking about that first.¡±

    The Dragon Bird of Great Xia, the emperor¡¯s war de.

    There was only one kind of person that it would recognize as master.

    Zhao Changhe looked at the door with a headache. Old Cui was not just talking about the saber; it was as if he wanted to drape him in a yellow robe.

    <i>No wonder they¡¯re allying with the Wang n through marriage. There really are rebels everywhere... They im to be loyalists yet even they have their hidden agendas.</i>

    Just as his headache was worsening, a knock came on the door. An unfamiliar male voiceughed outside and said, ¡°Young Master Zhao, how is your injury? I¡¯ve brought you some good medicine, different from the Cui n¡¯s... I¡¯ll sell it to you for just one coin.¡±

    Eighth on the Ranking of Heaven, Ying Five. He was ranked one ce higher than Old Cui.

    If Old Cui was still focused on worldly matters, Ying Five definitely was not.

    Zhao Changhe was very interested in him.

    1. Just a reminder that Tianling (ÌìÁé) is the point on the top of one¡¯s head. ?

 Chapter 291: Ying Five

    <h4>Chapter 291: Ying Five</h4>

    Originally, Zhao Changhe thought that a high-ranking figure like Ying Five would be elusive and, should he appear, would exude a cold and imposing aura. Unexpectedly, Ying Five not only came to visit him in person, but even spoke in a cheerful tone with him, showing no airs at all.

    Zhao Changhe instantly took a liking to him. ¡°I would not dare trouble the fifth lord. Pleasee in.¡±

    The door opened, and a kind-looking, smiling middle-aged man stepped in. He even bowed first before saying, ¡°Young Master Zhao, in this battle at Yanmen, your might shook the world. Such a young and outstanding talent brings joy at first sight. If only people like Sha Seven could learn to be even just half of you!¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked. The demeanor of the other party came off to him like that of a friendly businessman, smiling and offering high praise on their first meeting.

    Yin Five was a bit chubby but had a handsome face, which made him seem rather cute and endearing.

    <i>Is this really the person ranked eighth on the Ranking of Heaven? Could this just be Sha Seven in disguise?</i>

    <i>Well... We at least have the same view on Sha Seven. Great minds do think alike.</i>

    Ying Five, infected by Zhao Changhe¡¯s blinking, also blinked and then smiled. ¡°Young Master Zhao, do you think I appear like a businessman?¡±

    ¡°<i>Erm...</i>¡±

    ¡°Well, why wouldn¡¯t you think I could be one?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°Because... I thought you would be more mysterious? Also, being on the Ranking of Heaven makes you seem quite intimidating.¡±

    Ying Five casually sat in the chair Cui Wenjing had just vacated. He leaned backfortably and said leisurely, ¡°But no matter how mysterious a businessman is, he¡¯s still a businessman. We just deal in different trades than others... Putting on a stern face isn¡¯t exactly good for business.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said. ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    No wonder everyone from Sha Seven to Lady Three, including Jin Nine, the head of the gambling house in the capital, did not put on stern faces. It seemed that this approach came from the top, subverting his own understanding of intelligence organizations.

    <i>Right, his business really does span nations. He even coborates with the temple to look for secret realms.</i>

    Thinking of this, Zhao Changhe knocked his head. ¡°Fifth lord, you¡¯re here for the secret realm in Rocky Mountain, right? The entrance is actually at¡ª¡±

    Ying Five waved his hand. ¡°No rush, I¡¯m just here to visit you. I did note here to demand anything from you. That would be rather unbing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Uh... My injury is really nothing serious. I just need a few days of rest.¡± Zhao Changhe did not take the polite words at face value and quickly reported the formation halfway up the mountain.

    After all, Yin Five mentioned having some good medicine different from the Cui n¡¯s, and he imed to be selling it for just one coin. But so far, he had not taken anything out. Just because he was smiling did not mean that he was easygoing. He clearly was not going to sell anything without seeing a down payment first.

    ¡°Big Dipper Formation, ck Tortoise Stone...¡± Ying Five listened to the location described by Zhao Changhe and was very satisfied. The story seemed perfectly credible. He stared at the ceiling for a long time, then suddenly chuckled. ¡°So something belonging to the Four Idols Cult was inside, no wonder Lady Three was so concerned and invested in it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    It seemed that Ying Five was well aware that Lady Three was a member of the Four Idols Cult.

    It appeared that as their goals might not necessarily conflict, they simply turned a blind eye to each other.

    Nobody on the Ranking of Heaven was easy to deal with. Thinking they were easy to fool was a fatal mistake. Lady Three probably knew this well, given her and Vermillion Bird¡¯s cautious natures. They knew to treat Ying Five with caution, maintaining a tacit understanding.

    Ying Five suddenly said, ¡°Earlier, I mentioned our business is quite unique... Perhaps you don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re actually quite simr.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    <i>Brother, you look like a chubby shopkeeper. How are you anything like me? Are you referring to our connections to the Four Idols Cult?</i>

    But then Ying Five continued leisurely. ¡°A long time ago, a few brothers and I started the business from scratch without any capital. Does that not align with your mountain bandit days? We¡¯re both like bandits, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    ¡°Later on, as we fought for secret realms and pursued martial arts, we gradually shifted from treasure hunting to seeking ancient secrets, with our footprints all over the north and south. Isn¡¯t that simr to the path you¡¯re on now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe secretly thought that this was not entirely urate. It was just that the ultimate pursuit of martial arts led to simr goals. Their indifferent attitude toward worldly affairs actually resembled Xia Longyuan¡¯s, if anything.

    Ying Five continued, ¡°Perhaps you think we are neutral, selling information to whoever has money. This is a bit of a misunderstanding. Our bases in Saibei, including Lady Three¡¯s, have never sold military intelligence about Great Xia to the barbarians, let alone military supplies. On the contrary, we¡¯ve supported Great Xia the entire time. You yourself have benefited from this, so you should understand.¡±

    This actually surprised Zhao Changhe. ¡°Fifth lord, don¡¯t tell me that you actually have a sense of belonging to Great Xia?¡±

    Ying Fiveughed. ¡°What do you mean by belonging... Considering Xia Longyuan¡¯s actions, does he deserve our loyalty?¡±

    At this point, his eyes finally showed a hint of disdain. Criticizing the number one in the world openly, especially when he could be the father of the person he was speaking to... This revealed the inherent arrogance of someone who had risen to the Ranking of Heaven from a background that put him on the same level as a mountain bandit.

    But he quickly restrained himself and began smiling again. ¡°When the ruler views the people as grass, the people view the ruler as an enemy. That¡¯s all there is to it. Belonging? What an irritating word. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Then what <i>is</i> your stance?¡±

    ¡°Humans are human because we have emotions.¡± Ying Five''s expression softened as he spoke. ¡°We brothers started from nothing, so we will always be brothers. Just like Lady Three is the sworn sister of herte brother. Whatever she chooses to believe in is her business. I don¡¯t mind. If she wants to leave, we part on good terms.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    <i>Is this really someone on the Ranking of Heaven? I have never met anyone on the Ranking of Heaven who seemed so human, not even Old Cui, who prioritizes his family¡¯s interests above all else, and he¡¯s quite indifferent in other aspects.</i>

    <i>On the other hand, Ying Five ims to be a businessman, the kind of person who prioritizes profits over loyalty, yet his values are so different from that...</i>

    Zhao Changhe almost doubted himself. <i>Could this all just be sweet talk?</i>

    But he could not see why an individual on the Ranking of Heaven would need to perform such an emotional act in front of him.

    ¡°We were born on thisnd, so naturally, we would be averse to helping outsiders. Humans are emotional beings, it¡¯s a simple as that.¡± Ying Five leaned back in his chairfortably. ¡°In the internal struggles among the people of Great Xia, I remain a neutral observer. Intelligence is sold to the highest bidder. It matters not to me whether they are the emperor or a rebel. You seem to think I resemble Xia Longyuan; I think it would be more urate to say I resemble Bo[1]. The shamans of the temple have a simr attitude toward the tribes of the Grasnds.¡±

    Bo was the shorthand for Bo¡¯e, which was much more awkward to say casually. This was the title for the great shaman, not a name. In thenguage of the Grasnds, the profession was called Bo. Ordinary shamans were also respectfully called Bo, but there was only one that was <i>the</i> Bo¡¯e.

    Second on the Ranking of Heaven, Great Shaman Bo¡¯e.

    In this sense, they did bear some resemnce, although they were essentially still different.

    ¡°Alright, enough small talk.¡± Ying Five smiled. ¡°I feel that you find it iprehensible why I woulde here to say all this... But remember, we are businessmen. Saying these things is merely to establish a baseline of understanding for future cooperation. Once you discard your preconceived notions about those on the Ranking of Heaven, this just bes a normal business deal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally snapped out of his daze. ¡°Do you mean to say that you¡¯ve got a big deal for me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ying Five said with a smile. ¡°Speaking of intelligence organizations, we do not really count as one. It is just that our pursuit of secret realms requires a lot of information collection, and during this process, we umte a lot of information unrted to secret realms but still valuable. We exchange this information for other needed information or mary resources, which we then use to buy information about secret realms, creating a positive cycle that has led to our current state. But at our core, we are still focused on secret realms.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I more or less understand that.¡±

    This also exined why Ying Five and those of his organization did note across as stern or sinister like other intelligence agents. It was because they were fundamentally not intelligence operatives.

    ¡°So our real business is information about secret realms, or even buying the secret realms themselves,¡± said Ying Five. ¡°Young Master Zhao, from Ancient Sword Lake to Huangsha Market, you have shown interest in treasures from secret realms but not in the ownership of the realms themselves. We are the opposite: we can forgo the treasures or maybe just require a specific item or another. What we truly want are the secret realms themselves.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. ¡°So then you believe that we can establish a long-term cooperation.¡±

    Ying Five smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a match made in heaven?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was curious, ¡°But I¡¯m just one person, how many secret realms can I possibly find? A vast organization such as yours really sees value in cooperating with me?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has his or her own fate and affinity. Some people have a special affinity for women, some for wealth... I see that you have a particr affinity for secret realms. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you also found a secret realm in Beimang, right? The number of secret realms you¡¯ve encountered just in the past year may be more than most people see in a lifetime. Not cooperating with you would be foolish, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Actually, Zhao Changhe felt that he had a special affinity for women. But as he thought about it, he realized that he indeed seemed to have some fate with this world¡¯s secret realms.

    Or rather... a penchant for ancient secrets and mysteries.

    It was normal, considering his transmigration to this world was rted to this.

    From this perspective, his pursuit of ancient secrets made it sensible to establish a long-term cooperation with Ying Five. In fact, what he was after was primarily not the treasures in general but specific items and the ancient knowledge within these secret realms. As for the secret realm itself, what would he even do with it?

    Thinking of this, he could not help but ask, ¡°What do you intend to do with these spaces? Do you mind telling me?¡±

    Ying Five said leisurely, ¡°In your opinion, what is the biggest difference between now and ancient times?¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively thought of the severed lineages leading to disconnected heritages. For most people, finding secret realms was about inheriting and seeding those lineages. But then he connected it to the topic at hand, and his heart skipped a beat as he thought of something. ¡°Do you mean to say that the biggest difference between now and then is that the current world is iplete?¡±

    Ying Five pped his hands, clearly pleased. ¡°Exactly! In fact, even ¡®iplete¡¯ is an understatement of the current state of the world. ording to my estimates, the world is at most 60%plete. Many spaces are unknown, and there might even berge tribes inhabiting these missing or lost spaces. If we could have those spaces rejoin the world and have the world return to 80% or even 90%pletion, don¡¯t you think the path of ancient gods and demons might be revealed?¡±

    1. . Bo (²©) referred to people with extensive and broad knowledge in ancient times. ?

 Chapter 292: Busy City

    <h4>Chapter 292: Busy City</h4>

    Zhao Changhe wondered how Ying Five would ¡°obtain¡± these spaces.

    <i>He couldn¡¯t just station people in them, right? And even if they do ¡°obtain¡± them, how are they going to reconnect them or rejoin them with the world? It¡¯s not like they can just piece the spaces together like building blocks. Well... maybe they have their unique methods, and I¡¯m guessing he won¡¯t divulge them.</i>

    Looking at the reasons for the cooperation alone, it really did seem like there was no problem with going through with it. Zhao Changhe said, ¡°What exactly are we going to be cooperating on? Will I have to share the information I obtain about secret realms? If I provide you with information, does that mean I can use your intelligence freely?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s intelligence rted to secret realms, we are happy to share all of it with you. Moreover, if you¡¯re interested, you may even visit the secret realms we¡¯ve previously acquired.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pped his hands and said, ¡°Fifth lord, you¡¯re really straightforward.¡±

    Ying Five chuckled. ¡°But I see that you don¡¯t seem that interested in merely visiting. Any treasures or secret manuals we found have long been taken away from the secret realms, so they are now mere empty spaces, and you don¡¯t really seem to see any value in them in such a state. Unfortunately, Young Master Zhao, the treasures we acquired in the past aren¡¯t up for grabs.¡±

    ¡°Those are things you found, so I naturally would not have the audacity to ask for them. As for the spaces themselves, there might indeede a time when I will have to trouble you to let me visit them.¡± Zhao Changhe was in a good mood and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve explored so many ces, so you should know about ancient secrets better than anyone else, right? Could you share some of that knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Those secrets are indeed our unique advantage over other forces. Whether we share them with you depends on how our rtionship develops in the future.¡± Ying Five smiled brightly. ¡°If we be true friends, everything is negotiable. Even if there¡¯s a conflict over specific treasures, we can discuss it. So, sharing some secrets would be no issue.¡±

    Naturally, despite Ying Five¡¯s cheerful demeanor, their cooperation was still in its early stages, and there was not enough trust between them to share anything of consequence. Zhao Changhe found this quite reasonable and agreed readily. ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond. I am in favor of this cooperation.¡±

    Ying Five¡¯s smile grew even wider, his eyes almost squinting shut at this point. Suddenly, he brought out a blood-colored token and handed it to Zhao Changhe. ¡°Here, a small token of our friendship.¡±

    As the token was taken out, the room was instantly filled with vicious blood qi. The vicious qi in Zhao Changhe¡¯s body was influenced by this as well, and his eyes nearly turned red.

    He immediately suppressed the surging qi and took a deep breath. ¡°Is this what you were referring to earlier?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The Cui n, being nobles, would not have such bloodthirsty and malevolent items, but we businessmen deal in everything,¡± said Ying Five leisurely. ¡°Cui Wenjing can help you with the recovery of your injuries. He can also provide you with some guidance on reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate and perhaps even help you get a glimpse of the Profound Mysteries. However, he can¡¯t provide you with the vicious blood qi you need for your Vicious Blood Art. Are you prepared for the vast energy and vicious blood qi you require to break through from the eighthyer to the ninth?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked down at the blood-colored token. Its aura was simr to the bead he had obtained from Maitreya, but this token was clearly of a higher grade and had much more concentrated vicious qi.

    If the bead that Maitreya had was just a peripheral part of the Blood God Array te, then this token was likely a coreponent.

    This item was indeed crucial for him.

    Only someone like Ying Five, who treated various secret realms as his living rooms, could casually bring out such an item. Not even Xia Longyuan would have as wide an array of peculiar items as him, let alone Cui Wenjing.

    He raised his head and nced at Ying Five, who was still smiling at him. Ying Five said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe unceremoniously pocketed the token. ¡°This item is indeed very useful to me, so I won¡¯t be polite with you.¡±

    Ying Fiveughed and stood up to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that in the future, whenever Young Master Zhao visits our establishments, information will be shared with you directly without you having to y any guessing games. Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. I¡¯m looking forward to the results of our cooperation. Farewell for now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Zhao Changhe called out and stopped him. ¡°Have you ever heard of something called the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng?¡±

    Ying Five grew interested. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed heard of it. However, I have never seen it. It¡¯s said to be an item of the ancient era that does not exist anymore in this era. If you need it, you¡¯ll have to search in some secret realms. Doesn¡¯t that fit perfectly with our cooperation? I didn¡¯t know where to start, but now we have a perfect direction for you to explore.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Alright. It seems that there will be many times when I¡¯ll need to trouble you in the future.¡±

    Ying Five waved his hand and left leisurely.

    Once he had gone some distance from the guest courtyard, Sha Seven, who should have been in Sword Lake City, appeared at his side. ¡°Fifth lord, this cooperation seems like a loss for us. No matter how lucky he is with finding secret realms, how many can he possibly find? We should at least set a benchmark, like having him find a certain number each year, right?¡±

    Ying Five was speechless. ¡°Do you think that finding secret realms isparable to giving you guys a target for gambling house profits?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just feel like we¡¯re losing out...¡±

    ¡°In business, besides buying and selling, there¡¯s something called investment. Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of thing that¡¯s easiest for an emperor who unifies the world to do. But Xia Longyuan not only does not look for these secret spaces, he even actually prefers them to remain fragmented and have everyone fight over them. This is why he obstructs us rather than aligning with our goals. But can¡¯t we ce our bets on the next emperor?¡±

    Sha Seven tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at his current ability, but rather what he can achieve in the future. If we wait until he has already established himself before striking a deal with him, we might have to sacrifice too much to establish cooperation with him, or he might not work together with us at all, as he would have no reason to.¡± Ying Five said and nced beyond the corridor where Huangfu Yongxian was approaching. ¡°Look at who¡¯sing.¡±

    Sha Seven turned around and took a nce. ¡°This is Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s territory, so of course he¡¯de to see his guests. Oh, by the way, fifth lord, I¡¯ve heard that you used to fancy Vermillion Bird. Have you ever thought that his daughter might be her?¡±

    Ying Five took a deep breath, and veins popped out of his head. ¡°Is that something I asked you to think about?¡±

    Sha Seven replied, ¡°Is it not? Speaking of which, you¡¯re almost a full generation older than Vermillion Bird. Does it matter who she is anymore? She wouldn¡¯t be interested in you with how much older and fatter you are...¡±

    ¡°...¡± Ying Five was silent for a moment. ¡°How has your sword training been going?¡±

    ¡°Not quite hitting the mark...¡±

    ¡°Then switch to a dagger, it might suit you better than the sword.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been practicing with a sword for so long.¡±

    ¡°Because if you use the dagger, then you can call yourself Sha Dagger[1].¡± Ying Five walked away. ¡°Find an excuse by yourself for the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Our reputation isn¡¯t something to be yed with. If this happens again, it won¡¯t just be a demotion but a beheading!¡±

    Sha Seven thought silently for a moment, realizing that whether he was called Sha Dagger or not, it was best for him to avoid getting axed.[2]

    Meanwhile, Huangfu Yongxian knocked on Zhao Changhe¡¯s door. ¡°Young Master Zhao, are you resting? I apologize foringte. I had to handle a lot of matters rted to the war. How are your injuries?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had just climbed back into the bed and was studying the blood token when he had to get back up again to greet Huangfu Yongxian. ¡°General, you¡¯re too kind. Please,e in.¡±

    <i>This room seems as busy as a marketce, people just keep oning in and out. Can¡¯t they just let a wounded man rest?</i>

    But while he might have been able to refuse Ying Five, he could not bring himself to do so to Huangfu Yongxian. A dedicated and loyal general like him, who defended the border with his entire family and his very life,manded great respect.

    Moreover, his daughter was the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    As Zhao Changhe pondered how to win over the old general, he thought of Huangfu Qing, the imperial noble consort. In the eyes of the Four Idols Cult, she was of great significance for keeping an eye on Xia Longyuan¡¯s state and actions and for political maneuvering. And to Huangfu Yongxia, she probably held political significance. But in reality, her position really did not carry much significance.

    Zhao Changhe wondered if he could discuss putting an end to the farce with the old general. Otherwise, with her identity as the imperial noble consort, even if Xia Longyuan was just watching the show from afar, she could never truly be with him

    As he was deep in thought, Huangfu Yongxian entered, helmet in hand. He knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t process his words.

    His mind went nk for a moment, and he quickly jumped up from his seat. ¡°Please, don¡¯t! I¡¯m really not!¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian kept his head down and said, ¡°Letting Your Highness venture alone into the dragon¡¯s den, risking life and limb, was my failure as a subject.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt his head splitting. He could not tell if Huangfu Yongxian was being loyal or just afraid of Xia Longyuan¡¯s wrath.

    Apanying a king to war is like apanying a tiger to hunt. Even if you catch the prey, let alone getting a piece of it, you might well be eaten yourself.

    Zhao Changhe hurriedly helped him up. ¡°If I tell you I¡¯m not, then I¡¯m not! Xia... I guarantee that he won¡¯t fault you for this!¡±

    Even though he used all his strength to try and help Huangfu Yongxian up, he discovered that the old general was as immovable as a mountain.

    Huangfu Yongxian was formerly ninth on the Ranking of Earth, moving up to the eighth ranking after He Lei¡¯s death. He was far from a frail, dying old man.

    Yet as Zhao Changhe finished speaking, the old general¡¯s eyes revealed a smile. He stood up on his own and said softly, ¡°Since Your Highness guarantees it, I trust your word.¡±

    Zhao Changhe realized that he had fallen into a trap.

    If he were not the prince, then how could he make such a guarantee? Since he dared to give such a guarantee, he basically implicitly confirmed his identity.

    <i>You fucking old fox</i>.

    Admitting to the identity or not was no longer the issue. The real problem now was that if the old general believed he was the prince, what about his dream of being together with the imperial noble consort?

    1. This is a little y on words which can really only be seen in Mandarin. Sha Seven¡¯s name is É³Æß, while Sha Dagger is written É³Ø°. See the resemnce? ?

    2. He figured out the ¡°pun¡± here. ?

 Chapter 293: To Fulfill the Emperors Grand Designs

    <h4>Chapter 293: To Fulfill the Emperor''s Grand Designs</h4>

    Huangfu Yongxian sat opposite him. His expression was serious and respectful as if they were in a meeting.

    Zhao Changhe found himself preferring Cui Wenjing¡¯s attitude, where he would be threatened with a p every now and then¡ªbut maybe he was just a glutton for punishment.

    Huangfu Yongxian then asked, ¡°Your Highness... Or um, Young Master Zhao, is there any special reason as to why you refuse to acknowledge your identity? Is it due to the resentment from being abandoned?¡±

    <i>That would be Chichi¡¯s issue...</i>

    Actually, the reason Zhao Changhe did not want to admit to the identity was much simpler. Firstly, he did not want to acknowledge someone else as his father; secondly, he did not want to get involved in court politics. Just thinking about having to deal with all the nonsense in the imperial court made him gag.

    Ever since he realized that his path differed from Xia Longyuan¡¯s, he became even more reluctant to admit to the identity. Calling someone like Cui Wenjing father-inw because of a rtionship was eptable, but anything else was out of the question.

    However, these were not reasons he could easily exin to Huangfu Yongxian. After thinking for a while, Zhao Changhe found another way to put it, ¡°Ever since I entered the <i>jianghu</i>, I¡¯ve fought my way through with my own strength. While I may have indeed benefited from some connections, I¡¯ve also taken equivalent risks. With that, I can consider my achievements my own. Even if people call me the Bloodthirsty Asura, which I don¡¯t find quite pleasant, I ept it willingly because it¡¯s a name I¡¯ve earned myself and has nothing to do with anyone else. This is far from being referred to as some highness, which shows respect for Xia Longyuan and not Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of surprise. He did not expect to get such an answer.

    He pondered for a while and then asked, ¡°Then, why did you risk your life fighting behind enemy lines to relieve the siege of Yanmen?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°For the same reason as you, general.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment but also with growing delight.

    He still asked, ¡°With the turmoil the world is under, you have the status and ability to change many things, yet you continue to y around in the <i>jianghu</i>. Are you not wasting what you¡¯ve fought for?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s pointless,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Xia Longyuan at all. The ns all of you have made areughable in his eyes. Besides, I can tell you right now that he won¡¯t die, at least not anytime soon, and he certainly does not need a crown prince. Just do what you need to do, and don¡¯t overthink things.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe wanted to talk to him about Huangfu Qing but did not know how to broach the subject. Should he say that everyone knew her status as the imperial noble consort was just a title, and that she could easily be swapped out? He was at least confident that Xia Longyuan would not care.

    But if he did that, his intentions would be clear as day, and Huangfu Yongxian would likely go mad on the spot.

    Besides, Huangfu Qing herself felt the position was meaningful, so what good would it do to talk to her father about it?

    Zhao Changhe did not dare to assume that Huangfu Qing was Vermillion Bird, and even Ying Five and others only dared to specte. The most problematic thing about that assumption was that Vermillion Bird¡¯s cultivation was even higher than Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s, and she was ranked higher. This also added to why people would not specte in this regard. If anything, the mainstream spection was that Vermillion Bird might assassinate Huangfu Yongxian.

    Ying Five and his organization had searched through countless possibilities without being able to pinpoint who Vermillion Bird really was, leading them to specte, jokingly, about Huangfu Qing, who was once as famous as Tang Wanzhuang. However, they had no concrete evidence and could only make light-hearted remarks.

    In reality, Huangfu Yongxian could not control what Huangfu Qing did. She had long since asserted her independence, almost to the point ofpletely disregarding him.

    Huangfu Yongxian sat in silence for a long time, unsure of what to say. Beforeing to visit, he had envisioned Zhao Changhe ying the role of a humble and wise leader, talking about national affairs and expressing his willingness to serve, leading to a pleasant conversation where Zhao Changhe would subtly hint for his approval. This would then result in their army in the north bing a stable political support for him.

    Instead, Zhao Changhe was obviously tossing the responsibility away, and Huangfu Yongxian found himself trying to persuade him to take the reins.

    <i>Does he want the Northern Border Army or not? Hmm... But he¡¯s right. As long as Xia Longyuan is still alive, any of these thoughts or ns are nothing but a joke.</i>

    Huangfu Yongxian seemed to age another decade, slumping wearily in his seat. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Your Highness... Er, Young Master Zhao, do you realize that what you want does not matter anymore? Your situation is more dangerous than ever, even more so than when you first emerged in Beimang. The Wang n will now stop at nothing to kill you. Moreover, it¡¯s not just them. The entire empire is in turmoil, with more and more people moving to seize power and set up their own states. They will all try to kill you. Wandering the <i>jianghu</i> now means facing dangers at every turn.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled, ¡°Then let theme. I¡¯m still looking for strong opponents to sharpen my skills, including Snow-Listening Pavilion¡ªthey better not back down.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian, exasperated yet amused, shook his head before bringing up more practical matters. ¡°Batu¡¯s allegiance will certainly be epted unless His Majesty deliberately refuses it...¡±

    After saying this, he paused, as if unsure whether or not Xia Longyuan might act capriciously. Then, he continued, ¡°Once the alliance is established, Batu will have stable control over the entirety of Monan north of Yanmen, and he will serve as a shield. Since he is now at odds with the temple, he must rely on our support. In the short term, rtions will be very harmonious. In fact, I believe that as long as you are still in the Central ins, Batu would not dare act against us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe interjected, ¡°I doubt it. Don¡¯t be fooled by his simple demeanor; he¡¯s actually very cunning.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian shook his head and said, ¡°When I met with Batu, he was constantly looking around to see if you were there. When he realized that you weren¡¯t, he seemed to stand taller, his voice even grew louder. It¡¯s clear that Batu is afraid of you. You may not realize your influence, but to both sides, you are a formidable presence, an individual who has truly shaken Saibei.¡±

    ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°Huangsha Market remains an extremely important trading hub. Now, our stance is that we must have a stake in it. We can¡¯t let Batu control it alone. Otherwise, what benefit do we get from the war? We should station troops there to at least have a joint military presence in the area. However, stationing troops in such a key area in their territory is quite a sensitive matter, so we might need you to negotiate with Batu personally.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°I¡¯ll just rmend someone to serve as the administrative head of Huangsha Market.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Let Third Lady Yuan be themander of Huangsha Market. Both sides can station troops, and Lady Three can coordinate and bnce things. They are already stationed nearby to develop the secret realm, so Ying Five will be very satisfied with this arrangement. Also, Lady Three loves money, and having such an advantageous position will definitely make her very happy. Even if she does not want to stayter on, she can find someone else to rece her. With Ying Five behind her, Batu would not dare object.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯re letting someone from the <i>jianghu</i> take charge? Can you trust this Third Lady Yuan?¡±

    <i>From the perspective of Great Xia, she isn¡¯t someone who can be trusted. She is basically its sworn enemy, just like your daughter. But from a personal standpoint, of course, she can be trusted... just like your daughter.</i>

    Zhao Changhe obviously did not say that out loud, and he simply replied, ¡°Trust me, it will work out.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian said, ¡°If Batu views Lady Three as Your Highness¡¯s representative, there might indeed be no problem.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian showed a smile. ¡°Alright, since that is your arrangement, then I shall obey.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°General, you¡¯ve been running around non-stop. Aren¡¯t you tired? Go get some rest, I¡¯ll be resting as well.¡±

    Huangfu Yongxian leaned back in the chair with a bit of weariness on his face. He softly murmured, ¡°To fulfill the emperor¡¯s grand designs...¡±

    <i>Hair turns white while time slowly reaches its end.</i>

    Zhao Changhe stared at Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s white hair, lost in thought, remaining silent for a long time.

    Their conversation ended there. Zhao Changhe could not bring himself to talk about Huangfu Qing, and Huangfu Yongxian could not bring himself to pledge the army¡¯s loyalty to the prince.

    Everything that needed to be said had been said.

    ¡°Young Master Zhao, have a good rest,¡± Huangfu Yongxian said as he left. Shortly after, a sh of red appeared, and Yue Hongling quietly entered the room, locking the door behind her.

    Zhao Changhe pulled her into his arms with all his strength. ¡°Big sister, let¡¯s find somewhere else to heal. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Yue Hongling patted his back gently, speaking softly as if soothing a child, ¡°Alright, where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°In this cold northern winter, with snow falling and mountains covered in white, don¡¯t you feel like revisiting certain ces?¡±

    Yue Hongling was stunned, reminiscing about the time at Beimang, the trap in the snow, and the stronghold mistress by Zhao Changhe¡¯s side.

    She lifted her head slightly and saw the eager sparkle in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, unable to resist smiling herself. ¡°You¡¯re such a child.¡±

    Zhao Changhe protested, ¡°I¡¯m just nostalgic.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s heart softened, knowing that he truly was nostalgic. His deep sentiment and attachment made her heart swell with joy.

    She leaned gently against Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest and softly asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t been calling me big sister muchtely, acting all responsible with me, eh? Why are you calling me big sister again now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe found himself lost in thought.

    Maybe it was the fatigue from his injuries or perhaps from the endless stream of people and decisions he had to make.

    Only when he was with her did he feel that he could let go of everything, knowing that his big sister was there.

    Only Yue Hongling could give him this feeling. Even in theter stages of the battle, she followed his lead, almost like a little wife... But just seeing her now brought him an inexplicable sense of peace.

    It was a reliance rooted in their first meeting in this world.

    But instead of expressing this, he leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to just call you big sister, I want to also hear big sister¡¯s moans.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s cheeks flushed deep red, reaching her ears. She stomped on his foot viciously and said, ¡°You¡¯re just itching for it, huh? Come on, follow me into the room!¡±

 Chapter 294: Revisiting an Old Place

    <h4>Chapter 294: Revisiting an Old ce</h4>

    At sunset.

    Cui Yuanyong kicked open the door to Zhao Changhe¡¯s room. ¡°You¡¯ve been recuperating from those minor injuries for an entire day. Isn¡¯t that enough? Get up and¡ª¡±

    The room was empty, with no luggage in sight.

    ¡°What the...?¡± Cui Yuanyong was dumbfounded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just lying down like a dead dog? He left without even saying goodbye? Didn¡¯t he know we wanted to have a celebratory toast with him?¡±

    He then realized who else was missing. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s all about girls now. Why wasn¡¯t I able to see that he was such a person before?! If I don¡¯t go back and badmouth you to Yangyang, my surname isn¡¯t Cui!¡±

    Cui Yuanyong angrily stormed off to the martial artist camp, where a raucous celebration was in full swing.

    Deep down, he also knew that Zhao Changhe was exhausted and really wanted to avoid going to such an event, but...

    <i>Damn it, we could have at least had a private drink or two just between us! Fuck... Never mind.</i>

    Cui Yuanyong begrudgingly grabbed a drunken man and said, ¡°You¡¯re already drinking? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡±

    The man, barely coherent, slurred, ¡°The battle, the battle is over. Who the hell are you? Do you really think we give a damn about your Cui n...¡±

    ¡°Damn it,¡± Cui Yuanyong was infuriated, almost vomiting blood from anger. He did not want to argue with them, so he asked, ¡°Where is Situ Xiao? Did he really run off to find Xue Canghai?¡±

    Despite the man¡¯s drunken state, he actually still respected Cui Yuanyong a fair bit and answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but someone said he left the city.¡±

    <i>What would he head out for? To eat dirt?</i>

    Cui Yuanyong was confused. He ran to the top of the city walls and looked out. The sky was darkening, and indeed, therey Situ Xiao, sprawled out on the half-snow, half-sand ground, holding up a wine gourd and chugging it down.

    The battlefield was still littered with unburied corpses, scattered weapons, broken shields, and vultures circling above, painting a somber and tragic scene against the setting sun.

    Cui Yuanyong shouted, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    Situ Xiao replied, ¡°Drunken on the battlefield~ Don¡¯tugh at me... This is the fighting spirit of ancient times...¡±

    ¡°Did you fight this whole war just for this moment?¡±

    Situ Xiao drunkenly raised his wine gourd and called out, ¡°Brother Cui, you really know me well! Come, have a drink with me!¡±

    ¡°Drink with you, my ass! What the hell is with all this nonsense?!¡± Frustrated, Cui Yuanyong turned back to the city, only to have his ear grabbed.

    <i>So fast! Which expert is it?!</i>

    Cui Yuanyong turned quickly, only to see his father¡¯s stern face. ¡°Head back home and stay inside the ancestral hall for three months. You cane out when you stop cursing. Otherwise, your mother will really show you what a mother is.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong, one of the heroes who stood against the barbarians and became an expert on the Ranking of Man after defeating the Golden Horde¡¯s Prince head-on, received no celebratory drink after the war. Instead, he was dragged home by his father to be confined for three months, rewarded with a stack of schrly texts, and a vaguely sentient Qinghe Sword.

    The most tragic part was that the sword¡¯s spirit remained elusive. It was uncertain if it would ever truly acknowledge him.

    <i> </i> *

    A few dayster, in Beimang.

    The mountain stronghold still stood, and interestingly enough, so did its people.

    After Zhao Changhe cut people down and left, those imprisoned by Cui Yuanyong were locked up by the county magistrate until winter and then released.

    Given that these bandits had not reallymitted any serious crimes under their former stronghold master, it seemed excessive to execute or exile them. But on the other hand, keeping them jailed and fed through winter was wasteful, so the county magistrate, seeing the shortage of food, decided to release them.

    Upon being released, they found themselves aimless. They did not know anything other than banditry. When they realized that there were still supplies at the mountain stronghold, they naturally regrouped there only a few days after their release.

    They did a headcount and funnily enough, other than their stronghold master and stronghold mistress from back then, not a single one was missing.

    None of them had returned to normal life. It was aplete failure in rehabilitation.

    Even their viciousness had not diminished. The first thing they did was to fight over who would be the new stronghold master, splitting into factions and making a huge fuss for days. It was only today that they finally agreed to hold a decisive duel.

    They decided to hold the duel in therge training ground, where an infamous pit, once used by their stronghold mistress to capture the youngdy of the Cui n, still stood as a notablendmark.

    The two factions that had formed among the bandits were still hurling insults at each other, preparing to fight, when a voice suddenly echoed from outside the arena. ¡°Hey hey~ A drinking challenge? Alright! Not a bad idea at all! You guys split into groups. I¡¯ll add a reward. The winner gets money and the loser has to drink!¡±[1]

    Everyone froze. The voice sounded awfully familiar, and the words were even more so, as if they had heard the exact same words before...

    They turned to look at the source of the voice. Flickering firelight illuminated the figures of their former stronghold master and stronghold mistress by the pit. They were looking at them with smiles on their faces.

    For a moment, their minds seamlessly brought forward past memories, not realizing anything was amiss. A collective cheer erupted, ¡°Since the boss said so, let¡¯s start fighting! What¡¯s the holdup? We shouldn¡¯t embarrass ourselves in front of the mistress... Eh...¡±

    The noise gradually died down, and silence took over.

    Then, confusion ensued.

    ¡°Nice job on finding those oil-lit torches. Where¡¯d you find them?¡± Zhao Changhe asked with a smile.

    Someone replied naturally, ¡°We had some left in storage, the county officials didn¡¯t take everything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tossed a gold leaf and said, ¡°Go buy more supplies from the city, I¡¯ll make sure you all get through the winter.¡±

    ¡°Long live the boss!¡± The crowd surged forward, ignoring the two who were about to duel on stage.

    No one remembered Zhao Changhe had actually abandoned them back then.

    ¡°We watched you climb the rankings from inside the jail every day, boss!¡±

    ¡°When the people in the jail heard we used to follow you, Boss Zhao, the looks they gave us were just... wow.¡±

    ¡°We always knew you were fucking amazing, boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss, boss, so our stronghold mistress really is Yue Hongling, right?¡±

    Yue Hongling, who had been quietly smiling from the side, finally put on a stern face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fake.¡±

    <i>If it were not for you lot causing trouble, my rtionship with Zhao Changhe would not have be so ambiguous, nor would it have... Well...</i>

    Yet, oddly, she did not feel much irritation. Instead, the feeling of reuniting across time and space was deeply moving, almost giving her a faint sense of enlightenment.

    It was as if their journey had been plucked out of time for a year, only to seamlessly reconnect as if nothing had changed.

    Zhao Changhe also pondered whether what Ying Five was searching for was something like this. And if he could find a way back home, choosing to return at the right moment, would he have the same feelings he had now?

    It was profound and intriguing.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Changhe pped his hands. ¡°Has my hut been cleaned?¡±

    The two who had been about to fight on stage sighed and said, ¡°Actually, we just cleaned it. The bedding is all fresh, untouched. We were fighting over who was going to be the new leader, but it seems like fate knew that you¡¯de back and just had us prepare for that. Oh, and the stronghold mistress¡¯ hut from before has not been touched yet.¡±

    ¡°What other hut?¡± Zhao Changhe red as he wrapped his arm around Yue Hongling¡¯s waist. ¡°From now on, we share one hut!¡±

    <i>Bam!</i>

    The stronghold master was viciously thrown over the shoulder by the fierce stronghold mistress before being dragged into the stronghold master¡¯s hut at the mountaintop.

    Her scolding voice could be vaguely heard amidst the snow and wind. ¡°You think you¡¯re the boss? Tonight I¡¯ll show you what it means to truly hold down a stronghold!¡±

    The mountain bandits looked at each other and then burst intoughter.

    The world truly was strange and amazing.

    Inside the hut, the bedding was fresh, and the candlelight was warm. Even the furnishings had not changed.

    Yue Hongling seemed lost in thought as Zhao Changhe, still being dragged by her, took the opportunity to break free and embrace her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yue Hongling pouted.

    ¡°In my hometown, people often get married in private first, then hold a ceremony with friends and family when they have time. Don¡¯t you think this seems exactly like that?¡±

    Yue Hongling thought that it really did feel that way.

    Especially with the new bedding and lit candles... If someone told her that Zhao Changhe hade back early to set all this up, she might believe them.

    But she knew that he hadn¡¯t, and this was all just fate in y. Zhao Changhe¡¯s sudden whim to revisit the mountain stronghold seemed to create a ceremony for the two of them.

    Yue Hongling felt a bit strange.

    She was willing to be with him in deserted secret realms, willing to wander the world hand in hand, but as a heroine, she had never thought about such traditional things as a wedding ceremony witnessed by friends and family.

    That waspletely different from the dark, deste secret realms.

    She lowered her head slightly and said softly, ¡°What wedding? My sect doesn¡¯t even know about us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned closer to kiss her and said, ¡°Then shall we juste back and hold a ceremony when we have the time?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Yue Hongling pushed against his chest, pretending to resist his kiss. ¡°When did I say I¡¯d marry you?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Zhao Changhe tightened his grip around her waist, lifted her up, and carried her toward the bed.

    Although Yue Hongling spoke harshly, she did not struggle. She let himy her gently on the bed, and muttered, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you heal your injuries through dual cultivation. Traveling so many days while injured, you¡¯re really silly.¡±

    She made up her mind to not make a sound tonight.

    He wanted to hear her moans? He could listen to ghosts instead

    As the night deepened, the moon and stars faded.

    A bird flew over the roof, hearing the suppressed sounds of some creature inside the hut.

    The sound grew louder and louder, until it finally transformed into a voice of exasperated fury. ¡°Change positions! I want to hold down the stronghold now!¡±

    1. Same exact line as in Chapter 39. ?

 Chapter 295: Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 295: Wait for Me</h4>

    Just as the sun was rising, Yue Honglingzily got up to wash, ncing over at the man sitting cross-legged on the bed, meditating and cultivating. She felt both exasperated and amused at the sight.

    It was indeed hard to understand what was going on in the head of a man who, despite being injured, refused to rest properly and insisted on dragging his lover hundreds of li away to find a romantic spot for dual cultivation.

    If she were to think on the bright side, Zhao Changhe¡¯s trust and reliance on her were truly unparalleled. He did not care about his injuries, as if he felt that he had absolute safety as long as he had her by his side. She honestly wondered where he got such confidence.

    However, this trip back to the ce they used to stay did bring her a pleasant surprise. It was a very interesting feeling.

    <i>What¡¯s the point of having a rigid man? I¡¯d much rather have a man like this who¡¯s always full of surprises. Life is much more interesting that way...</i>

    Looking down from the mountain, she saw that the bandits had actually gathered themselves in the training ground, diligently practicing martial arts. She found it quite remarkable. Yue Hongling did not believe that they were this diligent when they were released from jail. She believed that it was probably because of Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrival that they suddenly became like this.

    It was as if they had regained their spirit.

    Perhaps Zhao Changhe¡¯s year of making waves on the rankings had spurred them, these people who had the same origins and were of simr age. Now, their stronghold master was at the top of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, famous throughout thends, but what about them? And even so, they might not have been all that motivated before, but seeing Zhao Changhe in person, with the real Yue Hongling at his side, must have stirred their hearts.

    Was it toote for them to start working hard now?

    In fact, it was not toote at all... Of course, as long as they did notpare themselves to Zhao Changhe. He was a genius, iparable to most in the world. If it was not for the restrictions brought about by his meridians, he might have already ascended the heavens by now. If their goals were set at reaching the level of Instructor Sun or Fang Buping, it was entirely achievable.

    Moreover, if their stronghold mistress decided to give them some pointers when she was in a good mood, her guidance would definitely allow them to advance faster than Instructor Sun¡¯s guidance back then.

    When she thought of these things, Yue Hongling found herself chuckling a bit. She could not help but feel some surprise.

    Such thoughts as staying in one ce and supporting her husband while educating the ¡°children¡± had never appeared in her mind in the past... Was she really going to assume the role of a stronghold mistress now?

    Lost in thought, she was startled by footsteps behind her. Zhao Changhe¡¯s familiar arms wrapped around her from behind. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty much all good now. There are still some that need more time to heal, but it is what it is. Vulture Beak¡¯s true qi is truly formidable. It¡¯stched onto my body like a bone-eating parasite, and it¡¯s extremely difficult to eliminate. This might be the most troublesome injury I¡¯ve ever had. Without our dual cultivation, I might have been bedridden for a long time.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t count Vulture Beak as someone on the Ranking of Earth, he was still undeniably ranked first on the Ranking of Man. Even I would not dare to provoke him, yet you actually dared to face him head-on. You criticize Batu for being fearless out of ignorance, but you¡¯re not much different.¡±

    ¡°That was the battle formation. Someone had to step up.¡±

    ¡°What if you died?¡±

    ¡°In moments such as that, you don¡¯t really think about that stuff. Once people start having such thoughts, no one will step forward.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a hero.¡±

    ¡°Well, how else could I be your man?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Yue Hongling asked, ¡°With things as they are now, have you considered forming a small faction?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a nice idea, but it¡¯s impossible for me to stay here and be a leader. I¡¯m not someone who can stay put.¡±

    Yue Hongling seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, then she smiled and said, ¡°If you leave after your injuries are all healed, I feel like they¡¯ll lose their spirit again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be responsible for them... But as their former stronghold leader, I can point them in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to have them join the army? They won¡¯t agree to that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If they need to remain bandits for now, so be it. We¡¯ll seeter.¡± Zhao Changhe then changed the topic. ¡°Now that we¡¯re back here, do you feel a sense of space-time having shifted?¡±

    Yue Hongling nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something...¡± Zhao Changhe briefly recounted his conversation with Ying Five, then added, ¡°Ying Five mentioned that the greatest difference between the ancient era and now is thepleteness of the world. I did not get to really delve deep into this matter with him. I immediately shifted our discussion to our cooperation. We had only just met, and I didn¡¯t want to show too much interest in front of him. But in fact, I was really interested in it.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°You have so many thoughts swirling in your head. It doesn¡¯t match your stinky bear looks.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Batu, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, so funny.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Ying Five is after the enlightenment from the lost space-time, seeking a path to reach the same level as the ancient gods and demons through these spaces? Or is he simply trying to rejoin the spaces to allow the spirit qi[1] of heaven and earth to be richer, elevating everyone¡¯s cultivation?¡±

    Yue Hongling thought for a while. ¡°Probably a bit of both. He seems to be working something grand, and he doesn¡¯t seem to only be doing what he¡¯s doing for one reason. He also wouldn¡¯t be so selfless as to work so hard just to elevate everyone¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Mm... If reconnecting those spaces with the world does lead to richer spirit qi, it¡¯s more likely to end up letting the ancient gods and demons awaken. Xia Longyuan might be avoiding dealing with these spaces because he doesn¡¯t want a flood of ancient beings to awaken and cause trouble. I wonder if there¡¯s a god or demon backing Ying Five...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was organizing his thoughts when he suddenly wondered if this was what the blind woman wanted to achieve, something that Xia Longyuan opposed or refused to do.

    Of course, the blind woman might not only be aiming for thepletion of the world; she had at least one other goal: thepletion of the Heavenly Tome.

    Xia Longyuan was clearly aware of the Heavenly Tome¡¯s existence, and he might even possess a page himself, yet he never showed any intention ofpleting the Heavenly Tome. Otherwise, he would have asked about it during their conversation.

    This at least indicated that he was not interested in collecting all of the pages, whereas Zhao Changhe did feel a certain desire to do so.

    This was likely why the blind woman was not too concerned about his dissatisfaction with her. She knew that he was doing exactly what she wanted to see, albeit at a slower pace.

    Zhao Changhe knew this as well, but he could not avoid it. Only by following this path could he hope to uncover the secrets of space-time.

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°You seem to be keeping some things to yourself... Do you find it hard to talk about them?¡±

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s actually more that I don¡¯t know where to start. Also, I¡¯m worried that involving you in these things, which might not originally concern you, could be dangerous. There are some things neither you nor I can handle right now.¡±

    ¡°So you act as if there¡¯s a tiger chasing you, and that has been urging you onward relentlessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled slightly, turned around, and gently caressed his cheek. ¡°You know... You haven¡¯t really considered me as family. Like me, your heart is that of a wanderer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it... Why don¡¯t you say it¡¯s because men have to bear their burdens silently?¡±

    ¡°Well, whether you are a wanderer or not, I am one,¡± said Yue Hongling. ¡°Before the decisive battle at Yanmen, I already told you that I wanted to leave for the southwest after the war. I stayed because of your injuries, but now that you¡¯re almost healed, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±

    Even though Zhao Changhe was mentally prepared, he still felt a deep reluctance and clung to her sleeve. He then pleaded, ¡°Big sister...¡±

    ¡°Your big sister has already satisfied your ears. What more do you want?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at the bustling training ground, knowing that her sudden departure was a bit abrupt. She should have at least waited until Zhao Changhe had fully recovered, but she was suddenly afraid.

    She was afraid that if she stayed a bit longer, she might not be able to bear leaving his side. She might really end up taking on the responsibilities of managing a household and various other affairs.

    ¡°Alright, all good things muste to an end.¡± Yue Hongling gently stroked his cheek and gave him a soft kiss. ¡°You said it yourself, there are some things that neither you nor I can handle right now. Let¡¯s not be greedy for momentaryfort. We need to keep moving forward. When the dayes that you think I can handle whatever it is, I will be waiting for you to tell me. I, your big sister, will help you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said nothing, he just held her tightly and kissed her deeply.

    Yue Hongling closed her eyes and reciprocated the kiss.

    On the snowy mountaintop, the couple embraced and kissed passionately. Below, the people training stopped one by one, their expressions nk.

    <i>Boss Zhao isn¡¯t human! Before, he at least had the decency to keep this kind of thing behind closed doors, away from us brothers. But now, he¡¯s openly unting it!</i>

    Now that they realized that the woman he was with was the legendary Yue Hongling, the feelings they felt were especially indescribable.

    But as they looked, they had to admit that they made a great couple, and it was indeed a beautiful sight.

    <i>Perhaps only a hero like Boss Zhao is worthy of taking such a formidable woman as his wife...</i>

    As these thoughts filled the minds of the bandits, Yue Hongling gently pushed Zhao Changhe away and whispered, ¡°Then, until we meet again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, until we meet again.¡± Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°I hope that the next time we meet, I will have broken through to the Profound Mysteries. Perhaps then, I will have something to tell you¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled softly. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    After saying that, she turned and walked into the courtyard. She brought out her red horse, mounted it, and rode away.

    The bandits were left with their mouths wide open.

    <i>Boss Zhao got dumped again!</i>

    1. This is a bit different from spiritual energy, which has already been coined in this novel. While spiritual energy, which can also be tranted as mental energy, is a form of energy that affects the mind, spirit qi is more of just a pure form of energy used for cultivation and elevating one¡¯s strength. ?

 Chapter 296: Multifaceted Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 296: Multifaceted Messenger</h4>

    Having mentally prepared himself, Yue Hongling¡¯s departure did not cause him much turmoil this time, but it did inevitably fill him with a sense of mncholy and reluctance.

    Zhao Changhe knew all too well that her heart was not one to settle just yet. But this departure seemed hasty, as if she were avoiding something.

    Looking at the people on the training ground, Zhao Changhe had a sudden realization and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    <i>Who said she had no desire to stay? Nah, this is a sign. She¡¯s afraid of that very thinging true.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood suddenly improved. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Brothers, how about I teach you a few moves?¡±

    Everyone was overjoyed. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that!¡±

    Zhao Changhe casually picked up an ordinary saber, weighed it in his hand, and then smiled. ¡°You should all be familiar with the Vicious Blood Saber Art. I¡¯ll teach you something even more special, the Yellow Sand Saber Art[1] of an expert on the Ranking of Man. It harnesses the power of the wind and sand, creating a storm when it erupts, with wind and clouds swirling and a sandstorm raging. In the midst of a sandstorm, your de blends in with the wind and sand, bing silent and invisible, omnipresent and elusive. It is a top-tier saber art. Once you master it, I suggest spreading it across the world so everyone can learn it.¡±

    If Hu Lie were here, he¡¯d probably crawl over to bite Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat before sumbing to death.

    But in reality, Zhao Changhe was not targeting the down-and-out Hu Lie. Rather, he had discovered that the martial arts of the tribes of the Grasnds and Huangsha shared a number of characteristics. For example, Chi Li¡¯s Fox Spirit Saber Art and Hu Lie¡¯s saber art were extremely simr. This could be extended to many simr tribes. Letting the martial artists of the Central ins familiarize themselves with these techniques would be beneficial for the future.

    Zhao Changhe only had a superficial understanding of the Yellow Sand Saber Art, but with his breadth of martial arts knowledge, he could already create aplete saber art based on the characteristics and saber intent he had witnessed in techniques that he hade across. The process of organizing and teaching the saber art was also a way for himself to be more familiar with the Yellow Sand Saber Art.

    He had acquired many sword arts but very few saber arts. Thus, this saber art was a very beneficial addition to his arsenal, providing more inspiration for the saber intent of his Hell on Earth.

    During this time in Beimang, he had made up his mind to spend some time umting and settling down, honing his saber art and digesting what he had gained beyond Yanmen.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s advice to slow down was essentially about bncing periods of action and reflection. After his turbulent exploits in the north, it was time to settle down and reflect.

    Additionally, he was waiting for someone, and he had a premonition that she woulde.

    <i> </i> *

    The group of bandits actually had a pretty solid foundation.

    They did all have the same teacher, after all.

    They were initially a bunch of misfits, giving Instructor Sun quite a headache and making him especially favor the smart <i>and</i> hardworking Zhao Changhe. Nevertheless, despite the differences in individual talent,prehension, and effort, Instructor Sun remained dutiful, taking up the responsibility of ensuring that each of them had a solid foundation, whether it was in their practice of the external cultivation art or the basic saber art. They all practiced with decent form, without any major deviations.

    Having roamed the <i>jianghu</i> for so long, Zhao Changhe had seen countless people far worse than them.

    After guiding them on the saber for about five or six days, Zhao Changhe¡¯s injuries gradually recovered, and he felt that his understanding of the saber arts had deepened. Even better, many of the bandits experienced breakthroughs.

    In the past, some had already reached the firstyer of the Profound Gate, and now, two of them, the ones who had been preparing to duel on the stage, had reached the secondyer. Those who had yet to break through to the firstyer were also showing signs of being very close.

    The half-year they spent in prison had also served as a period of umtion and reflection. It helped soften their restless hearts, allowing them to settle down, which was naturally beneficial for cultivation.

    The widespread breakthroughs greatly improved Zhao Changhe¡¯s mood. Arge group of first and secondyer Profound Gate practitioners would be considered elite troops in the army. He indeed intended to train this group a bit¡ªthey were, after all, his ¡°minions.¡± As for where they would be sent in the future? Definitely not the army, but rather the Blood God Cult.

    Although the barbarians had retreated, the Central ins was far from peaceful. In fact, it had be even more chaotic. In these troubled times, Cult Leader Xue, having ascended to the Ranking of Man, would surely make his move. These bandits were theoretically also members of the Blood God Cult, and they would be needed.

    When the timees, they would prove their worth.

    Cult Leader Xue could not be underestimated. In spite of his repeated losses, he could definitely not be regarded as a clown. He was the brutal and cruel leader of a demonic cult. Zhao Changhe had never taken him lightly, and even now, he did not dare confront him directly.

    ¡°Well, well!¡± A fragrant breeze blew by, apanied by a yful voice. ¡°What do we have here? Over a hundred elites!¡±

    The training ground was instantly in disarray. The heads of those practicing the saber almost twisting off from how quickly they turned.

    <i>Where did this hotdye from? Damn, I¡¯ve never seen someone with that kind of maturedy charm. Just how many mistresses does the boss have?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe, however, seemed to have expected this, and he didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°Focus on your training. Where are you looking? Want a woman? When you reach the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, you¡¯ll easily be able to get one yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Fuck... Boss, if you want to curse us to be single for life, just say so.¡±

    ¡°Although I appreciate you all for setting things up for me and Hongling back then, I need to rify this time. Thisdy is not my woman. I don¡¯t have the right to touch her. Now, stop staring like a bunch of cows at a freshly-painted gate.¡±

    After Zhao Changhe finished his motivational speech, he finally turned around and smiled at the visitor. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting you, Lady Three. I thought your intelligencework would have an easier time finding me in Beimang, I didn¡¯t expect it to take this long.¡±

    Lady Three looked intrigued at Zhao Changhe¡¯s rification to his subordinates, but then she shrugged and smiled. ¡°I had other matters to attend to. Do you really think I have nothing better to do than keep tabs on you? How presumptuous.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Zhao Changhe gestured invitingly. ¡°Shall we have a drink inside?¡±

    Lady Three nced at the eager faces of the bandits andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being misunderstood by inviting me inside?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined things to them, but I can¡¯t control what they think. Besides, there¡¯s not just a single room inside. I¡¯m the stronghold master. I have a whole courtyard to myself.¡±

    Lady Three burst intoughter: ¡°Yes, yes, the mighty stronghold master of Beimang, how impressive.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t bepared to themander of Huangsha Market.¡± Zhao Changhe led the way. ¡°Please.¡±

    Lady Three followed him in with interest, watching as he brought out a bottle of wine, some dried beef, and a te of peanuts. ¡°This time, I¡¯m truly hosting you. The stronghold¡¯s conditions are modest, but I hope you won¡¯t fault me for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as someone¡¯s treating me.¡± Lady Three sipped her wine gracefully and smiled. ¡°You knew I woulde?¡±

    ¡°The coboration between Ying Five and me has only just started, and we haven¡¯t really gone into the specifics. We ended up talking about Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. I guessed that he went to look for clues. Once he found something, he would naturally send a messenger to inform me. Who would be more suitable than you to be that messenger? Especially since I rmended you for the position at Huangsha Market.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Three said leisurely. ¡°But the problem is, with this arrangement, Batu might think I¡¯ve already chosen a side. So, should I thank you for your rmendation or give you a beating?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless. ¡°I made a proper rmendation. What others specte is none of my business.¡±

    ¡°So why bother exining things to your subordinates? Why not go and rify things with Batu?¡±

    ¡°...Who would go out of their way to rify such things? It would just look even more suspicious.¡±

    ¡°I heard that all the women who get involved with you end up with a worse reputation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. At least Vermillion Bird¡¯s reputation seems to have remained intact.¡±

    Lady Three blinked, almost bursting intoughter. After a while, she said, ¡°Well, speaking of being a messenger, I actually think I¡¯m more suited to act as the messenger between you and someone else. While you say Ying Five, you really mean Huangfu Qing, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Did the Fire Serpent of Yi have a message for me?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lady Three replied expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m one of the Four Idols, while she is one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions. How could she send a message through me? Who does she think she is? In fact, I went back and gave her a good beating. I made her kneel and repent for having an inappropriate rtionship with a man outside the cult!¡±

    ¡°Hey! She¡¯s not a saintess, and she¡¯s not directly under yourmand. What does it matter to you? You¡¯re meddling too much!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Lady Three said. ¡°You think Vermillion Bird wouldn¡¯t beat her? If she were not the imperial noble consort, Vermillion Bird might have killed her already.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said angrily, ¡°You cultists are just... stupid.¡±

    Lady Three said seriously, ¡°Actually, since we¡¯re so familiar with each other now, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t help you out a bit. If you want to snatch the Fire Serpent of Yi away, I wouldn¡¯t mind. If Vermillion Bird gets angry, I can hold her off for you. Consider it a thank you for your rmendation. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe actually hesitated for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s nothing between me and the Fire Serpent of Yi. Don¡¯t misunderstand... She might have a bit of liking for me, but it¡¯s far from what you¡¯re implying.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding at all. When I told her to repent for her inappropriate rtionship, she didn¡¯t deny it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    <i>Of course not, you dumbass.</i> Lady Three burst outughing internally, but she maintained a serious expression on the surface. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, I¡¯m ck Tortoise. Why would I lie to you?¡±

    1. This was the Sandstorm Saber Art, but it seems the author changed the name here from ¿ñÉ³µ¶·¨ (Sandstorm Saber Art) to »ÆÉ³µ¶·¨ (Yellow Sand Saber Art). ?

 Chapter 297: The Four Idols Cult Is Not a Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 297: The Four Idols Cult Is Not a Brothel</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was truly deceived by her words, and his heart was filled with joy.

    He had a great liking for the Fire Serpent of Yi, but her attitude had always been ambiguous. Sometimes, he could sense her affection, but other times, she felt distant, as if she was ying a game from a higher dimension.

    It was one of life¡¯s greatest illusions and wonders, perhaps.

    He recalled their time in Sword Lake City, the two of them running hand in hand through the foggy, rainy streets. She seemed genuinely happy back then.

    But after they arrived in the capital, their rtionship became awkward. It was as if she had taken off one mask only to put on another.

    But now, here was ck Tortoise solemnly telling him that she liked him!

    Zhao Changhe almost pumped his fist and cheered, but he held it in. He did, however, pour Lady Three a drink with extra enthusiasm. ¡°Hm, but her identity...¡±

    ¡°Other than the difficulty for you in sneaking into the pce, what¡¯s the big deal? The agreement with Huangfu Qing was made with the fake Xia Longyuan, taking advantage of the real one¡¯s disappearance to settle matters directly. Huangfu Qing mentioned this to you, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did. She said the fake one wanted toy some groundwork for a potential coup, making deals with you guys. I thought at the time that the fake was quite daring, and it seemed like he wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all. But honestly, I feel like you guys are just as fearless.¡±

    ¡°We were testing the real Xia Longyuan¡¯s reaction at the time. We wanted to see if he was really in control. If he was, he would not tolerate an additional consort and the sudden emergence of an influential family in the military. He would certainly have put a stop to either one, and nothing would havee of our ns. If he did not do anything to stop our ns, then that meant that he was either extremely weak and had lost control or could not be distracted. Either way, having someone of ours ced in the pce is extremely useful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I understand your thoughts! But are you not afraid that he might just be temporarily absent? That he is only letting things be for the time being, intending to return to kill both the fake and Huangfu Qing once he returns?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve considered that.¡± Lady Three smiled faintly. ¡°Huangfu Qing didn¡¯t tell you, did she? She actually wants to be ¡¯killed by a foolish emperor,¡¯ which would then force Huangfu Yongxian to rebel. But in reality, we would secretly take her away...¡±

    Zhao Changhe held his forehead in dismay. ¡°Damn...¡±

    In fact, Lady Three had nearly revealed too much.

    Only someone like Vermillion Bird, a leader figure of a powerful force, could truly be confident in her ability to escape even from a weakened Xia Longyuan. It was only someone of such caliber who would take such a risky step to infiltrate the pce. If Xia Longyuan did not appear, she could indeed gain significant benefits from her position. If he did, she would escape, forcing her loyal father to rebel. It was a well-calcted n.

    No matter how clever the n was, only someone like Vermillion Bird could truly pull it off. If it were the Fire Serpent of Yi instead, someone who was only at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, it was basically a death sentence. ck Tortoise¡¯s revtion clearly suggested that Huangfu Qing was Vermillion Bird.

    Back then, Huangfu Qing did not dare to reveal so much to Zhao Changhe precisely because she feared that, with how clever he was, he would figure everything out.

    However, it was difficult for Zhao Changhe to spot this w precisely <i>because</i> he knew Xia Longyuan¡¯s power and held it in high regard. In his mind, Xia Longyuan was ranked first on the Ranking of Heaven only because that was the highest rank avable. He believed that, in actuality, there should only be two different rankings on the Tome of Troubled Times: Xia Longyuan and everyone else. Therefore, whether it was Vermillion Bird or the Fire Serpent of Yi in the pce, he saw their actions as no different from courting death. Xia Longyuan¡¯sck of reaction was simply because he was detached from the world and enjoying the show.

    Yet, Zhao Changhe could understand the Four Idol Cult¡¯s logic in this matter. Their n was reasonable within conventional thinking. Just like how He Lei, despite being a top-ranked warrior on the Ranking of Earth, did not dare to show his face in front of a group of soldiers in Sword Lake City after being injured. And when he did reveal himself, he only ended up getting beaten up. Given Xia Longyuan¡¯s prolonged seclusion and how he had allowed a fake to take the throne, it all seemed like he had a problem and was no longer a threat.

    Who would think that Xia Longyuan was not only in perfectly good health, but actually much stronger than before? Everyone else was in a <i>wuxia</i> story, while he alone was in a <i>xuanhuan</i>.[1] They were fundamentally not on the same level, so all the ns people had that involved Xia Longyuan were mistaken by default.

    However, he could not say this outright. Xia Longyuan had not met up with him so that he could broadcast his actual condition to the world. So, he just waved his hand and said, ¡°I suggest you not make assumptions about Xia Longyuan... It¡¯s best to withdraw as soon as possible and stop ying around, really.¡±

    But to Lady Three¡¯s ears, his words simply sounded like he was saying that he did not dare to sneak into the pce to snatch anyone, suggesting that they meet outside instead.

    She thought for a while, then shook her head. ¡°The real Xia Longyuan has never appeared. We¡¯ve finally managed to infiltrate the central power after so much time and effort. We can¡¯t just leave without getting anything in return... How about this: if you don¡¯t dare to sneak into the pce, I can arrange for her to meet with you secretly. How about that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe yelled angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare sneak into the pce. I¡¯m saying that she¡¯s genuinely in danger in the pce, and you don¡¯t understand anything! You bunch of fools!¡±

    Lady Three was stunned by his yelling. She pointed at her nose and said in disbelief, ¡°You... actually yelled at me...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got too worked up. Yelling at you is pointless. I should go yell at her instead.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s face was expressionless. <i>I was clearly yelled at just now, but why did it feel good to hear him so passionate? Go yell at her, please. If you don¡¯t yell at her, you¡¯re not a man!</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re here, can you pass a message to Chichi for me?¡±

    Lady Three maintained her stern face. ¡°go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I once visited an old acquaintance on her behalf to check on their condition. Tell her that they¡¯re very healthy and full of life.¡±

    Lady Three was stunned for a moment. Then, she said thoughtfully, ¡°Have you ever considered that this so-called acquaintance might just be a ruse?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned too, suddenly grasping their logic better.

    <i>Well, that¡¯s not entirely impossible.</i>

    ¡°Alright,¡± said Lady Three as she leisurely sipped her wine. ¡°Although you yelled at me, I can see that it was because you were worried and cared deeply about someone. I won¡¯t hold it against you. But if you want me to help you sneak someone out, that¡¯s not happening.¡±

    Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. If she really likes me, what do I have to fear?¡±

    <i>Heh...</i> Lady Three¡¯s mood improved instantly.

    With one keeping a stern face and the other smiling mischievously, they drank a few more cups in silence before Zhao Changhe finally asked, ¡°How has Chichi beentely? Can shee out?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Lady Three was incredulous. ¡°Enough already! We¡¯re the Four Idols Cult, not a brothel.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three continued, ¡°But speaking of which...Chichi was first, right? The Fire Serpent of Yi should call her big sister then, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and the Fire Serpent of Yi yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. If it happens, wouldn¡¯t it be that way?¡±

    ¡°...It would, probably.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes sparkled and she could barely restrain herself from urging him to hurry up. She was really eager to see what would happen at that time.

    However, rtionships truly were taboo for saintesses within the cult, so even thewless Lady Three was cautious, though her cheeks were slightly flushed.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why do I feel like your saintesses can graduate? Vermillion Bird and you, for instance, should have been saintesses before bing venerables, right? So, when Chichi bes Venerable Azure Dragon or Venerable White Tiger, won¡¯t all these issues go away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite the same,¡± said Lady Three. ¡°We were indeed saintesses, but it was just a transitional phase, selecting the best to be the representatives of the four idols, in turn bing venerables. But Chichi is special. She embodies two idols, which is unprecedented. To us, she¡¯s being groomed to be the leader, not just a venerable. Hence, the strictest standards apply to her. Someone destined to be the master of the stars can¡¯t start off by defying the cult¡¯s teachings, right? It would spell disaster for the cult. The followers would lose faith, and the teachings would be ignored.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>It does seem that way. Everyone would think the cult has no future.</i>

    ¡°Who¡¯s in charge also makes a big difference. The previous generation of the Four Idols Cult was not this strong. It was only because of several geniuses like us that the cult has developed into what it is today. In the past, even if we broke some rules, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But now there¡¯s a strict overseer. The cult has mostly been able to develop this well thanks to her. I¡¯ve been hands-off most of the time, so I must respect her decisions.¡±

    ¡°Vermillion Bird?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stroked his forehead. ¡°I thought you were older than her. In the hierarchy of the four idols, isn¡¯t she the youngest as well?¡±

    ¡°The four idols are equals; there are no rankings between them. It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood them a bit. Also, even if there were rankings, between the one wielding real power and someone like me who¡¯s mostly hands-off, it¡¯s obvious who calls the shots.¡± Lady Three began to fake cry. ¡°If she punishes me for anything, I¡¯d have to obey her, <i>uwahh</i>....¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily...¡± Zhao Changhe sipped his wine and said leisurely. ¡°Anyway, why do you love money so much but dress so modestly? Is it because during the cult¡¯s difficult times, you were in charge of raising funds and everything you earned was given to the cult for its development? And now, you¡¯ve just kept to that habit?¡±

    Lady Three stared at him silently, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°You guys are truly remarkable, really,¡± Zhao Changhe said sincerely. ¡°Although some of your actions seem rash to me, you have to take risks to achieve great things.¡±

    Lady Three said, ¡°Your tone doesn¡¯t seem to say that you¡¯re giving up on Chichi, though.¡±

    ¡°Based on what you said, there¡¯s no need to rush. Either she¡¯ll be the leader, or...¡±

    ¡°Or? She might be the leader in twenty or thirty years. Do you think you¡¯ll still be up for it then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her incredulously.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Lady Three coughed to cover her embarrassment. ¡°Instead of waiting for her to be the leader, maybe you should focus on whether you can defeat Vermillion Bird. Then you could boldly demand to marry Chichi, and see what she does.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her sincerely: ¡°Shelly[2], you really are something. The Four Idols Cult is really lucky to have picked you up...¡±

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing, that was just an expression...¡±

    Lady Three snorted. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you can do it. Do you know what giving us the ck Tortoise Gemstone will lead to?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang already peered into the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, but she was too anxious, causing damage to her lung meridian. Seeing what happened to her, we decided to wait for an opportune moment... And now, that moment has arrived.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly realized.

    <i>Does this mean that ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird could potentially genuinely reach the level of those on the Ranking of Heaven?</i>

    <i>Is the Four Idols Cult going to rise to the heavens?</i>

    1. In <i>wuxia</i> stories, the abilities used are superhuman but just marginally. <i>Xuanhuan</i>, on the other hand, might have literal gods. Imagine someone able to wreck a house with one punch versus someone who can wreck an entire city by snapping their fingers. ?

    2. This is just a random cute name for a tortoise. In the raws, he says ¹ê¹ê, which literally means ¡°turtle-turtle¡± and would be the equivalent to a pet tortoise/turtle of calling a pet dog ¡°doggy.¡± ?

 Chapter 298: The Secret Missed From the Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Secret Missed From the Beginning</h4>

    ¡°Are you really confident? Be careful not to end up like Wanzhuang...¡±

    ¡°Oh, how affectionate. Wanzhuang~¡±

    ¡°Can you focus on the main point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fairly confident... About seventy or eighty percent confident, in any case. No one can ever say that they are a hundred percent confident, even for the firstyer of the Profound Gate. Having this much confidence is very solid.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°No need. What can you even do?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already done a great job in this matter. Your words were really nice to hear. Even though you obviously recruited me to deal with Ubalu, you made it sound like it was especially good for the Four Idols Cult, as if you were giving us a gift.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°That was the truth. Even if I had not given you the gemstone, I could still have recruited you to deal with Ubalu. You were already trying to get him killed anyway. Who are you trying to fool here?¡±

    Lady Three fell silent.

    It was true that Zhao Changhe¡¯s act of giving her the ck Tortoise Gemstone was not motivated by anything else; it was purely to help the Four Idols Cult.

    Or it could be said that he did not want the Four Idols Cult to trouble him. After all, he had given the space to Ying Five. If she entered and found nothing left, not even the jelly, she would naturallye looking for him to demand things, and that would mean falling out.

    He did not want their rtionship to turn hostile, and since he did not covet the gemstone, he simply gave it away as a favor. At least that way, he could keep the storage ring he obtained, and they would not feel justified in asking for it back since the secret realm was found by him, after all.

    After they got the gemstone, Vermillion Bird also remained silent. Even if she now knew he was probably not the heir of the Night Emperor, it was still hard for her to make up her mind to kill him now.

    If he had used the ck Tortoise Gemstone as a betrothal gift to propose to Xia Chichi or ask to marry the Fire Serpent of Yi, it would have been quite amusing. But he had asked for nothing; he had truly given it away for free.

    No matter how much of a demonic cult they were, they still had to recognize favors. This was why Lady Three was especially nice to him now.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good if you can improve. I¡¯m looking forward to the day the Four Idols Cult steps into the Ranking of Heaven.¡±

    Lady Three said, ¡°Then it will be even harder for you to defeat Vermillion Bird.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not seem to care. He changed the topic, ¡°The Four Idols Cult and I have too many personal ties. If we start talking about that, it will never end. How about we discuss something serious instead? I want a Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. Did Ying Five find any clues as to where I might be able to get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Lady Three. ¡°In the far west, you can find the Kunlun Heavenly Pool. In the records from the previous era, the item is mentioned. However, it has not been seen in this era. It could be due to the changes in the environment or excessive human interference that the blood ginseng has not appeared in this era. If you can find any ancient secret realms in that area, you might be able to find some of the leftover blood ginseng from ancient times. Of course, the chances are slim. Secret realms aren¡¯t exactly easy to find, and even if you do find one or two, they might not contain blood ginseng. Are you willing to travel thousands of li just to try your luck?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then sighed, ¡°What else can I do? I can only try. Since I don¡¯t really have a fixed ce I call home, it doesn¡¯t matter where I go.¡±

    ¡°Alright, our people will assist you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Your people? Do you mean those from the Four Idols Cult or Ying Five¡¯s organization?¡±

    Lady Three smiled slightly. ¡°Both, of course. But be careful. There are powerful forces over there, and even Ranking of Heaven experts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained unfazed. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m not going there to cause trouble, so it doesn¡¯t really matter if there are Ranking of Heaven experts there or not. They won¡¯t kill someone just for being there. In fact, having major forces around could be beneficial. They might have the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, and I could negotiate a deal with them.¡±

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re taking things too lightly,¡± Lady Three said expressionlessly. ¡°That ce is a haven for exiles and criminals. It¡¯s a paradise for evildoers. Many demons who can¡¯t survive in the Central ins end up there, including those who are wanted or who have offended powerful enemies. It¡¯s full of all kinds of unsavory characters, be it scammers, thieves, and worse. Countless heroes from Central ins have vanished there without a trace. Even Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s people don¡¯t dare venture there lightly, and our Four Idols Cult does not dare to expand our influence there carelessly. If you, a stranger, were to show up, your head might just be taken before you even have a chance to make a deal with someone.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep a low profile. I can even go and pretend to be Wang Daoning again.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s jaw dropped.

    In fact, she felt things were rather strange. <i>Some things really seem to be just preordained by fate.</i>

    <i>Chichi is heading to train there as well. The west aligns with the White Tiger. She¡¯s working on unlocking the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries there. It¡¯s very likely that Vermillion Bird will also be going there, both to secretly protect Chichi and to prepare for her own breakthrough to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.</i>

    <i>And now, this guy, seeking the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, is also heading there. I haven¡¯t even mentioned this to Vermillion Bird and Chichi yet because it¡¯s a part of Ying Five¡¯s n. Who knows what sparks will fly when all of them meet there.</i>

    Lady Three thought about this and felt reluctant to return to Huangsha Market.

    <i>What fun will there be in Huangsha Market now? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to be as exciting as watching everything unfold at Kunlun...</i>

    <i>Unfortunately, I need to check out the ck Tortoise Secret Realm. It¡¯s likely beneficial for my cultivation, so I can¡¯t just leave for the time being. It truly is a pity.</i>

    ¡°Oh, right...¡± Zhao Changhe knocked on his head. ¡°Speaking of thieves, do you know where the Thieves Guild is located?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking about them?¡±

    ¡°I just have a feeling that they¡¯d like that kind of ce. They just came to mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Thieves Guild should be located somewhere there. No one knows their exact location. For all you know, what looks like an ordinary store could be their headquarters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of a lead for me.¡± Zhao Changhe felt a lot of his questions were answered, and he raised his cup in a toast, feeling quite pleased. ¡°Lady Three, you truly are my lucky star.¡±

    Lady Three clinked her cup with his with a smile. ¡°Same to you. When do you n to go?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did a quick internal check.

    Over the past few days, while teaching everyone, his injuries had indeed healed. Through the page of the Heavenly Tome, he had spent several days refining his saber arts and pondering on the blow from Vulture Break. He felt that he had made considerable progress.

    As for breaking through to the ninthyer of the Vicious Blood Art... Upon some study, the blood token he got from Ying Five seemed to offer a possibility for breaking through to the ninthyer if he extracted the vicious qi within it. However, ording to Cui Wenjing¡¯s theory, relying solely on such a method would result in him bing a half-baked ninthyer martial artist. If he wanted to properly reach the ninthyer, he required further tempering and insight, so there was no rush.

    The token could be regarded as a foundational piece. When the right moment came, he would not have to worry about where to find vicious qi to absorb; it would already be ready in advance. The downside was that he was carrying more and more items, and that wasn¡¯t exactly convenient. His first task in the west might not be finding the blood ginseng but locating the Thieves Guild.

    Thinking this, he said, ¡°I could leave at any time... But before I go, could I ask one more favor from you?¡±

    Lady Three looked puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Could you have my subordinates here in the mountain stronghold over to the Blood God Cult? If you introduce them to the Blood God Cult, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Lady Three gazed at him meaningfully for a while, then smiled and said, ¡°Little brother, you aren¡¯t being honest with me, huh? Are you nning to take over the nest?¡±

    Zhao Changhe just smiled back, saying nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write them a letter of introduction. Xue Canghai has to at least give me face.¡± Lady Threezily stood up and stretched her body, creating a mesmerizing sight.

    Zhao Changhe kept his eyes on his drink.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve added a request, I¡¯ll add one as well.¡± Lady Three turned to leave. ¡°Take me to see the Azure Dragon Pool.¡±

    The Azure Dragon Pool, at the cave behind the waterfall.

    That was the ce where Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi had solidified their bond. After Xia Chichi left with Vermillion Bird and Zhao Changhe became the leader of the mountain stronghold, he rarely came here, and when he did, it was to prepare for battle.

    This was because when he did visit this ce, it would bring back memories of Xia Chichi, affecting his progress in martial arts for some time.

    Now, it was already the Beginning of Summer, and this was no longer an issue. Zhao Changhe wanted to visit the cave behind the waterfall again, to see if there was anything they might have missed back then.

    He thus brought Lady Three to the small cave, which was every bit as cramped as he remembered. The central area housed a small altar meant for the Azure Dragon Seal, with nothing else around. The overallyout was very simr to the small space within the ck Tortoise Cave, indicating that it was part of the same system.

    However, in the ck Tortoise Cave, the altar could be moved, revealing an exit underneath.

    <i>What about here?</i>

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes also fell on the altar. Seeing that Zhao Changhe seemed to be about to push it away, she suddenly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled.

    Lady Three frowned, staring at the altar for a long time before saying, ¡°This ce gives me a strange feeling. The energy here is a bit abnormal. In such a peaceful and ordinary ce, I actually feel a sense of dread... You were lucky not to mess with itst time. If you had really pushed it back then, it¡¯s likely the entirety of Beimang would have been decimated...¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a sharp breath of cold air.

    <i>Could the reason Beimang moved north of the capital be hidden here? Does this mean that the big secret was actually hidden in the novice vige?</i>

    Lady Three circled the altar repeatedly for a long time, then rxed her frown. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Ordinary people can¡¯t even move it. Let me see...¡±

    She gently rotated the altar, changing its position.

    Zhao Changhe could hear a rumbling sound from beneath the ground, as if the gears of a massive mechanism were being engaged.

    ¡°The ancient Azure Dragon, the legacy of the Human Emperor...¡± Lady Three turned to look at Zhao Changhe, her eyes gleaming. ¡°What do you think? Should I kill you and take the treasure for myself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied dryly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should just be a tomb inside, and there¡¯s probably someone in there trying to crawl out.¡±

 Chapter 299: Dragon Bird of Great Xia vs. Ancient Sword of the Dragon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 299: Dragon Bird of Great Xia vs. Ancient Sword of the Dragon Emperor</h4>

    The Four Idols Cult had once dug up a tomb here.

    It was the underground tomb where Fang Buping and his men conducted their ritual. Over a decade before, it had been cleared out under the direction of the previous White Tiger Saintess, leaving behind an empty pit. When Zhao Changhe first arrived, he spent some time in it and found nothing of interest. Later, when he became the stronghold master, he repurposed the ce as a storage area.

    A ce that had been thoroughly explored and stripped clean by the cult, leaving no stone unturned, was unlikely to have anything left behind even deep underground.

    The gold, silver, treasures, and martial arts manuals obtained from the tomb should have significantly bolstered the Four Idols Cult back then, and the ancient records they obtained were also likely very meaningful. ording to Lady Three, the previous generation of the Four Idols Cult was not very strong, but their rapid development over the past decade or so was likely closely linked to this discovery.

    They had probably found records of the Azure Dragon Seal back then as well, just that those records did not precisely say where it was. The White Tiger Saintess then likelyter passed this information to her daughter. The Four Idols Cult, having already harvested and reaped substantial rewards, did not think that there was anything left of value here. It was not until many yearster, when new clues emerged, that they suspected there might be another treasure hidden here and organized the Blood God Cult to search for the Azure Dragon Seal.

    This was the origin of Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi¡¯s rtionship; they were both key yers in this story.

    If you were to take history into consideration, the area had already been thoroughly searched twice. Despite that, neither the Four Idols Cult nor Zhao Changhe, who had lived there as a stronghold leader, thought that there could still be a main tomb hidden below!

    ¡°They truly spared no expense in creating this borate decoy tomb,¡± said Lady Three somewhat defensively. ¡°The tomb we excavated earlier was indeed very wealthy... It had the hallmarks of a genuine tomb, and we greatly benefited from it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Was there a body?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there was the remains of a powerful man,¡± admitted Lady Three, knowing what he was getting at. ¡°However, he was not at the level of the ancient Azure Dragon. If it truly were him, there should have been an intact body rather than just a pile of bones. But back then, our understanding of the previous era was not as refined as it is now. We thought that even the fact that those bones had stood the test of time was already impressive.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. It was normal for their perceptions to be limited by their knowledge. Back then, he himself had been much less knowledgeable. He had lived here as the stronghold master for quite some time, but he had never thought that there would be something hidden below. Who really was to beughed at now?

    ¡°I actually think that aside from the main tomb being slightly shifted, most of the valuable items were taken by you guys. The main tomb here probably only contains powerful traps and maybe a body. The Azure Dragon was quite meticulous, leaving all the valuable items up for taking to make it so that few would persist in searching.¡±

    Lady Three nodded. ¡°It¡¯s likely that besides the remains and the traps, there isn¡¯t much else. But we can¡¯t just rely on assumptions. I have to go down and check it out myself. You¡¯re not strong enough, so it¡¯s best you don¡¯t go down with me. I might not be able to protect you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d suggest that you don¡¯t go down either. We should seal this ce back up first. You can juste back after you¡¯ve made a breakthrough.¡±

    ck Tortoise was on par with Tang Wanzhuang, and this ancient Azure Dragon was likely on the same level as the Sword Emperor. Judging from the specifications of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, Tang Wanzhuang decided to only explore the outskirts of the tomb and leave the core sealed due to the dangers it posed.

    Here, the so-called ¡°outskirts¡± had long been emptied, and now this main tomb below was the core.

    Lady Three, having never witnessed the might of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, would not be able to resist exploring for the sake of the cult and her own curiosity. Their rtionship was not strong enough for her to immediately heed Zhao Changhe¡¯s advice.

    Reluctantly, Zhao Changhe could only watch as Lady Three ventured into the passage, feeling uneasy as he paced above.

    If even a top-ranking expert on the Ranking of Earth could not handle it, his presence would only add to the trouble. It would be foolish to go down and make things worse.

    He hoped that Lady Three would sense the danger and retreat instead of forcing her way through.

    Just as he was thinking this, tremors from below shook the ground, apanied by explosive shes of energy. It seemed that Lady Three had already engaged in battle.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s anxiety grew as he paced back and forth.

    Dragon Bird, which was usually dormant, began to shake again, reminiscent of its reaction to the sword phantom at the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Zhao Changhe said angrily, ¡°Stop shaking. You didn¡¯t react when Xia Longyuan showed up, but now you do?¡±

    Dragon Bird continued to shake.

    Perhaps it was due to Zhao Changhe¡¯s proximity to the threshold to the Profound Mysteries, but he unexpectedlyprehended more nuanced emotions than mere excitement and displeasure from Dragon Bird this time. It seemed to say, <i>¡°I no longer have an interest in him. Why should I react when he appears?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s interest was piqued. <i>This is quite intriguing...</i>

    Dragon Bird¡¯s personality resembled Xia Longyuan¡¯s. They were both domineering and arrogant. They were proud and always eager to prove themselves against others. But this was just on the surface. Its core nature was that of an imperial saber, its domineering nature was aligned with the emperor¡¯s will, and its pride stemmed from the notion of a single sovereign ruler. Xia Longyuan¡¯s recent actions, while still domineering, no longer embodied the true essence of an emperor.

    The saber¡¯s spirit, sensing this discrepancy, no longer recognized Xia Longyuan as its rightful master.

    If its fate had been like that of the Qinghe Sword, its spirit might have entirely faded by now, but it had fortunately gotten to stay with Zhao Changhe.

    While Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions did not exactly align with the will of an emperor either, they did seem to at least align with Dragon Bird¡¯s nature.

    Cui Wenjing mentioned that it was time he considered letting Dragon Bird recognize him as its master.

    Dragon Bird conveyed another message, <i>¡°There¡¯s a lively one down there. I want to fight it.¡±</i>

    In daily battles, Zhao Changhe rarely used Dragon Bird¡¯s power¡ªit usually did not even listen to him. asionally, it would begrudgingly use its power, but normally, Zhao Changhe could only use it as a regr weapon. He remembered that during the battle at Tiger Hill against the sword phantom, it was entirely Dragon Bird¡¯s power that had dispelled the phantom. He had not done much, he had pretty much just been an essory for Dragon Bird.

    In other words, if there was another sword spirit or sword phantom down below, Dragon Bird could definitely join the fight.

    Just as he thought this, he heard Lady Three¡¯s muffled groane from below, indicating that she was at a disadvantage.

    Zhao Changhe could no longer hold back and swiftly descended into the passage.

    The scene before him was indeed very simr to the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb. A divine sword was attacking Lady Three, who was standing next to the central jade coffin. Lady Three had pulled out a whip from somewhere and used it to form a protective barrier around her that resembled a tortoise shell. The barrier was blocking the sword¡¯s attacks.

    Back then at the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, the sword phantom had been entwined with vicious blood qi, and the only characteristic it disyed was one of violence. This proved that the Sword Emperor had been deeply resentful at the time of his death. The judgments that Sisi and Tang Wanzhuang made were based on the belief that once the Sword Emperor was revived, it would inevitably lead to a catastrophe in the divinend.

    The divine sword this time, on the other hand, was much more vibrant, emanating a green glow with golden dragon-shaped markings on its de. It was so lifelike that it almost looked like a real sword... No, it really was a sword, it was not some phantom!

    This sword was slightly wider and thicker thanmon swords, and it had an ancient design to it. It was not violent; instead, it exuded majesty and dignity, with a hint of vitality and rejuvenation. These were the characteristics of the Azure Dragon.

    This was the personal sword of the ancient Azure Dragon. Zhao Changhe had seen this sword on the waist of the man in the imagery at the Ancient Sword Lake!

    <i>Azure Dragon¡¯s sword!</i>

    As for Lady Three... Zhao Changhe did not know why her weapon was a whip. <i>Could this be the true meaning of tortoiseshell binding?</i>[1]

    In any case, while such a weapon was certainly effective against people, it was at a huge disadvantage when facing nothing but a literal sword. Zhao Changhe could imagine that with the ck Tortoise¡¯s tortoise-snake duality, Lady Three¡¯s strategy involved maintaining a sturdy defense while waiting for an opportunity to strike with her whip like a snake and deliver a fatal blow to the opponent.

    The problem here was...where was the opponent?

    There was no one there at all! How was she supposed to fight?

    With only defense and no offense, her only option might be to use the whip to wrap around the sword. However, the material that the whip was made of was definitely inferior to the sword¡¯s, so it was risky to try and wrap the whip around the de. But then targeting only the hilt was extremely difficult. All of this ced her at a significant disadvantage.

    Adding to the difficulty, with each sh, the ancient sword emitted scattered sword qi that asionally prated her protective whip barrier, leaving her in a tight spot. Fortunately, being the ck Tortoise, her defense was incredibly strong. If it had been an ordinary person in her ce, they would have long since fallen.

    The muffled groan Zhao Changhe heard was from when Lady Three was grazed by sword qi, sustaining a minor injury to her arm.

    All of these impressions urred in an instant. Seeing hime down, Lady Three shouted, ¡°What are you doing down here? Go back quickly! I can¡¯t protect you!¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she saw Zhao Changhe raise Dragon Bird, leap forward, and sh directly at the ancient sword. ¡°Did no one tell you that I have a lot of experience fighting sentient weapons?¡±

    Lady Three was bbergasted.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird excitedly struck the ancient sword, producing a clear, resonant sound.

    A tremendous force surged through Zhao Changhe, sending him flipping back, his palm numbing from the impact. He realized that this time, Dragon Bird seemed unable to overpower the ancient sword.

    After all,st time, it had been merely a sword phantom¡ªthis was an actual sword. So was it that the weapons of the current era were inferior to those of the previous era, or was Xia Longyuan¡¯s power lower than that of the ancient Azure Dragon?

    ¡°Ugh...¡± Zhao Changhe staggered backward, his feet dragging long marks on the ground as he barely managed to stop himself from falling. Meanwhile, Lady Three¡¯s whip was already dancing wildly, entangling the ancient sword once more.

    Now, however, Lady Three no longer tried to drive him away. She was quite surprised that he could engage the ancient sword head-on without getting injured. With his help, they might actually stand a chance.

    As she thought this, she heard Zhao Changhe pping and scolding his saber. ¡°You¡¯re so excited, acting all proud and twitchy, but when ites to the actual fight, where¡¯s your damage output, huh? Where is it?!¡±

    As he spoke, the broad saber red up in a rage, almost transforming into a streak of blood-red light as it charged straight at the ancient sword.

    In Lady Three¡¯s eyes, the blood-red light seemed to carry the phantom of a dragon, with a hint of a vermillion bird spreading its wings. As for Zhao Changhe, who was being dragged along by the blood-red light, he looked purely like an essory.

    Lady Three¡¯s heart stirred slightly. Before she could think further, the ancient sword abandoned her and turned to face Dragon Bird.

    It was like a collision between a blood dragon and a golden dragon. Sword qi and saber qi erupted instantly, filling the entire space.

    Lady Three was one of the top experts in this world. How could she miss such an opportunity? She flicked her whip, urately wrapping it around the hilt of the ancient sword.

    It was an extremely shameless two-on-one fight. The ancient sword struggled, but it could not break free. Lady Three was not someone to be trifled with.

    Dragon Bird seemed very displeased and itching to sh at Lady Three. Zhao Changhe gripped onto its hilt tightly, almost begging the saber to give him some face.

    Dragon Bird twitched a couple of times but eventually went silent, as if saying, <i>¡°It¡¯s enough that you know how awesome I am. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you.¡±</i>

    Lady Three held the ancient sword and found that, like other divine weapons, as long as someone held the hilt, the ancient sword would calm down.

    The inexplicable battle ended just as inexplicably. Lady Three let out a sigh of relief and looked at Zhao Changhe happily. ¡°Not bad, little brother, you actually were helpful...¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. He silently nted Dragon Bird into the ground and began taking off his clothes.

    Lady Three tilted her head in confusion.

    She watched as Zhao Changhe took off his outer garment and tossed it over to her. ¡°Put it on.¡±

    After saying that, he turned his back and faced the entrance of the passage without saying a word.

    Lady Three instinctively caught it, then realized what was going on as she looked down.

    The area around her chest had been struck by sword qi, causing her clothes to split apart and expose her skin. There were plenty of holes in her clothing, leaving patches of bare skin showing.

    Lady Three nced at his back. Without saying anything, she put on his coat very naturally and said with a smile, ¡°Shall we check out the coffin?¡±

    Zhao Changhe then turned back around, acting as if nothing had happened. ¡°Do you think he¡¯lle back to life?¡±

    ¡°Probably not,¡± said Lady Three. She then peered into the jade coffin and muttered to herself, ¡°The ancient four idols may all be... truly dead.¡±

    1. In the raws, this is ¹ê¼×¸¿, which refers to a certain style of bondage where one ties their body up in hexagonal patterns. If you¡¯re truly curious and want to know what this is referring to, search up ¡°kikkou bondage¡± or you can also just copy-paste ¹ê¼×¸¿. ?

 Chapter 300: Fundamental Law-Level Magical Technique

    <h4>Chapter 300: Fundamental Law-Level Magical Technique</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt a weight lift off his shoulders.

    He had worried that when she asked if he wanted to check the coffin, she was implying he should find one to lie down and die in. It seemed that a charming and experienced woman did have her pros. She would not make a fuss over such a trivial matter as a young girl might. It was clear that the task at hand was more important.

    However, his Back Eye had inadvertently caught a clear view of her.

    <i>So big and so white.</i>

    If she found out about this, she might really look for a coffin to dump him into.

    Pretending as if nothing had happened, Zhao Changhe stepped closer to take a look at the coffin.

    The coffin was made of jade and it waspletely sealed, making it impossible to see inside or sense anything inside it. However, with how much certainty was in Lady Three¡¯s voice, it seemed that she was sure that the person inside was dead. It seemed that her spiritual sense could detect the internal aura, and it was then easy for her to determine if what was within held any life left.

    Lady Three sighed. ¡°He might have set up many contingencies, including even moving the location of Beimang, but he still could not escape death in the end.¡±

    Zhao Changhe realized that this might be a bit of a blow to the faith of the Four Idols Cult. In some sense, one of the gods they worshipedy inside this coffin, and he was dead.

    If the god you worshiped turned out to be truly dead, would that not shake your faith?

    However, the ancient four idols were subordinates of the Night Emperor. Their deaths did not necessarily mean the Night Emperor was dead, so their faith would not justpletely copse. Additionally, Lady Three and her peers had essentially taken on the roles of the four idols themselves. In actuality, it would probably be more troubling if the original four idols were still alive.

    Nevertheless, Lady Three¡¯s expression still showed a bit of mncholy. Zhao Changhe did not know how tofort her. He asked, ¡°You don¡¯t n on opening the coffin, do you?¡±

    Lady Three pondered for a moment. ¡°It still needs to be opened...¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly advised, ¡°Who knows what kind of traps or protective measures might be triggered by opening it? I suggest that you take the whole coffin back to your Four Idols Cult¡¯s headquarters first. Once you¡¯ve brought it back, you can use the collective power of your cult to study it slowly. Archaeological excavations can take decades, you know? There¡¯s no need to be so hasty.¡±

    Lady Three said, ¡°I don¡¯t n to open it right now. Do you really think I¡¯m that reckless?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at her. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Who was the one who went down and fought a sword like an idiot just now?¡±

    ¡°Because this sword is something I wanted!¡± said Lady Three angrily. ¡°How else could I get it without triggering the protective mechanism?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I thought it was for Chichi...¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyebrows shot up. She felt a surge of frustration.

    <i>I risked my life and you think it was all for your little sweetheart? Am I just a tool to you?</i>

    Zhao Changhe took half a step back and raised his hands to shield his face.

    Peeking under the cover of his arms, he saw Lady Three wrapped in hisrge coat with just the tips of her fingers poking out of the sleeves. Her face was puffed up in annoyance and she looked unexpectedly cute, much like Yangyang.

    Lady Three gritted her teeth as she considered the situation. Despite her irritation, she could notpletely lose her temper; he had helped her earlier, after all. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°This sword is neither for Chichi nor for myself... Chichi has Iceheart, which is no less powerful than this sword. This sword is a significant treasure tied to our cult¡¯s heritage. Whether Chichi bes the cult leader or not, she will at least be Venerable White Tiger. The position of Venerable Azure Dragon will remain vacant and can be seeded by the most deserving in our cult. This sword will be theirs in the future.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had to admit that arge cult required a collection of treasures, especially those connected to its lineage.

    Lady Three might im to be hands-off, but she was always thinking about the cult¡¯s future. Her efforts in securing funds and treasures had significantly contributed to the cult¡¯s growth over the years.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I feel like the Fire Serpent of Yi might be a good candidate. Dragons and serpents are quite simr, maybe she could be Venerable Azure Dragon?¡±

    Lady Three gave him a strange look and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to discuss that with Vermillion Bird. Fire Serpent of Yi is directly under her. Vermillion Bird would have to formally suggest a test at a high-level cult meeting.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the highest-ranking members of the cult just you and Vermillion Bird?¡±

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s Chichi as well,¡± Lady Three added with a mischievous smile. ¡°Are you sure Chichi will support your other woman?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face turned pale and he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Vermillion Bird would not bring this up out of the blue. Can¡¯t you help by suggesting it informally?¡±

    ¡°You want me to tell them ¡®Zhao Changhe likes the Fire Serpent of Yi and strongly rmends her for the position¡¯?¡± Lady Three smiled again. ¡°Are you <i>sure</i>? Do you want Vermillion Bird to kill the Fire Serpent of Yi, or do you want to kill the Fire Serpent of Yi, or do you want Chichi toe after you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you find another reason to rmend her? Like her strategic position or her strong cultivation...¡±

    Seeing how seriously Zhao Changhe was considering how to support the Fire Serpent of Yi, Lady Three almost burst outughing. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll help you talk to them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡±

    Lady Three smiled yfully. ¡°Speaking of which, how about letting <i>you</i> be Venerable Azure Dragon? Would you ept it?¡±

    Although she said it in jest, there was a hint of sincerity in her words.

    The only reason he did not want to join the cult was that he did not want to be subordinate to others. If his position was equal to the others¡¯, he might be interested. Moreover, with Chichi being his lover, she likely would not mind and might even be happy about it.

    The only issue was that the position of venerable could not be given out easily. Chichi had received the Azure Dragon¡¯s legacy, so anyone else taking the position would require a reasonable exnation. They would have to first at least convince Vermillion Bird.

    Zhao Changhe pointed at himself: ¡°Me as Azure Dragon? What connection do I have with Azure Dragon? If you¡¯re saying that because my little brother is quite simr to a...¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious.

    Zhao Changhe instantly shut his mouth.

    ¡°The Azure Dragon corresponds to celestial phenomena and has specific attributes, but in the mortal world, he is generally regarded as the Human Emperor. As for you...¡± Lady Three sized him up for a moment, then said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, puzzled, followed Lady Three to the foot of the coffin. The surface of the coffin was covered in intricate carvings that appeared iprehensible.

    In fact, the entire coffin was adorned with such carvings. Without knowing their significance, one might dismiss them as mere decoration.

    ¡°These carvings have a purpose,¡± Lady Three exined. ¡°They are part of a spell meant to sustain the body inside and possibly even revive it one day. While it seems that he¡¯s truly dead and the spell did not work, it does not mean that the spell itself is useless. Anyway, why don¡¯t you try to understand it? Just see if you can.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°These carvings are too abstract. They don¡¯t even have a concrete form. How am I supposed to understand them? Can you give me any hints?¡±

    Lady Three crossed her arms. ¡°Just consider it a test to see if you¡¯re truly destined for our cult. Learning this will help counteract the bacsh of your vicious blood qi, heal your own hidden injuries, extend your lifespan, and even offer a glimpse of immortality. As a healing technique, it could be incorporated into your dual cultivation technique. Also, if you need to heal a man, you can¡¯t exactly use dual cultivation, can you? Well, it¡¯s up to you if you want to learn it.¡±

    Putting aside the idea of healing men, the potential to extend one¡¯s lifespan was enticing to anyone. Plus, it might be useful for Tang Wanzhuang.

    Zhao Changhe could not decipher the abstract carvings, but he had a trick up his sleeve.

    Feigning contemtion, he reached out and gently traced the carvings with his fingers.

    At the same time, his mind connected with the golden foil. Soon, a VR-like scene emerged, and he could seerge characters in his mind. ¡°Rejuvenation Art[1]. Spring returns to the earth, flora grows once more, and everything is revived. Of the five elements, it belongs to wood, representing the Azure Dragon of the East. It is a fundamentalw-level magical technique of the world and is currently beyond yourprehension. You can grasp the basics, but forcing a deeper understanding without having reached the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries could harm your foundation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    <i>What a generic name. It sounds like something you¡¯d find on the street. But it¡¯s actually at the level of the fundamentalws of the world! Anyway, I¡¯m actually not skilled enough to learn it...</i>

    The carvings were not exined in detail by the golden foil, it only provided him with an extremely profound trantion of the consciousness. Information on the consciousness flooded his mind, and he seemed to understand something but could not truly grasp it. When he tried to capture it forcefully, it only caused his head to throb with a splitting pain.

    Zhao Changhe staggered back a step, sweating profusely and panting heavily.

    Lady Three immediately supported him and curiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well... It¡¯s something called the Rejuvenation Art... This is the first time I¡¯vee across the concept of spells or magical techniques,¡± said Zhao Changhe while holding his head in difort. ¡°But I can¡¯t learn it. Well, I might have grasped the basics at least, I guess?¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    <i>He actually understood it?</i>

    This was clearly something that would usually require at least a decade of meditation and research within a cult to figure out. It was much more difficult than normal archaeological decoding. She originally hoped that he might just have a vague sense of it, needing long-term research to properly understand it, and that would have already been impressive andparable to her own progress.

    But in the end, he actually just touched it a few times, and now he was telling her that he had already grasped the basics?

    Lady Three did not believe him, so she rolled up her sleeves, revealing the tiny wounds that had been scratched by the sword energy of the ancient sword: ¡°Don¡¯t brag, if you¡¯ve grasped the basics, you should be able to heal this small injury, right? Come and try.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t do it from a distance...¡±

    Lady Three stared at him intently. ¡°What¡¯s the big fuss? Just touch it if you need to. Stop making excuses.¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ve never heard such a request.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed and ced his hand on the wound.

    <i>Her skin feels delicate, warm, and smooth... Wait, what am I thinking? I should focus on how to use the basics of the spell. Will true qi bepatible with magical techniques? Will I need to go to the Taiyi Sect and try to learn some of their Daoist scriptures?</i>

    As he tried to channel the true qi of the Six Harmonies Art inside his body, Zhao Changhe was pleasantly surprised to find that it worked.

    The versatility and adaptability of the Six Harmonies Art shone through once again. It could convert into vicious blood qi needed for the Vicious Blood Art, and it could also transform into something resembling ¡°magical energy,¡± specifically of the wood element.

    Lady Three felt his rough hand rubbing her arm. Her face flushed red and she was just about to get angry, but then she felt a sudden itching sensation from the wound.

    It was not the itch one would feel when being touched, but rather the characteristic itch when a wound was healing.

    <i>He really can heal such minor injuries! He¡¯s really learned the basics of the Rejuvenation Art!</i>

    Lady Three forgot to pull her hand back, letting him continue to touch it. Her mind was filled with self-doubt. <i>Does he really have no connection to the Night Emperor?</i>

    1. The word for rejuvenation used here is »Ø´º, which literally tranted to the return of spring. A more conventional term for revival/rejuvenation would be ¸´ÐË. ?

 Chapter 301: Fire Pig of Shi

    <h4>Chapter 301: Fire Pig of Shi</h4>

    Who was she?

    She was the renowned ck Tortoise!

    Not only was her cultivation among the best in the world, but her understanding of the four idols was only rivaled by Vermillion Bird¡¯s. Even she could barely deduce the nature of the engraved spell; fully deciphering it would have required her years of painstaking research. Yet, Zhao Changhe actually just touched it a few times and understood it just like that?

    His understanding of the Azure Dragon even surpassed hers?!

    Seeing her dazed expression, Zhao Changhe did not dare continue taking advantage of her. He cautiously withdrew his hand and waved it in front of her. ¡°Hey...¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Lady Three, still somewhat stunned, unexpectedly blurted out, ¡°So fast?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was confused. ¡°?¡±

    Lady Three suddenly came back to her senses, her eyes darting around before she giggled. ¡°Pretty good, ten seconds is quite impressive.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was even more confused now.

    Lady Three nudged him, ¡°Hey, how did it feel?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied in annoyance, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±

    <i>It was nice to touch, do you want me to say that?</i>

    Lady Three also realized that her words were a bit ambiguous and cleared her throat, ¡°I mean, how did you do it? Didn¡¯t your head ache? How¡¯s the consumption?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,prehending this power gave me a splitting headache, it felt like having a spike driven into my soul. I nearly couldn¡¯t bear it. As for the consumption, it isn¡¯t too bad, probably because your wound was so minor.¡±

    Lady Three looked down at her arm. The wound had indeed just been a superficial cut, and there had barely even been any bleeding. The wound would have healed on its own in a few days. But after his treatment, it was smooth and unscarred. There was not a trace of the wound having even existed.

    Even if it was just a paper cut, a technique that could heal it like this could be considered a divine technique. This technique alone could convince a crowd to kneel in awe and in a much easier and effective manner than Maitreya¡¯s tricks.

    Lady Three hesitated.

    This was the Azure Dragon¡¯s forbidden technique, one of the Four Idol Cult¡¯s core pursuits. She wondered if he would be willing to share it with them.

    But then she heard Zhao Changhe say, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the stronghold. I¡¯ll write down my insights for you... though I¡¯m not sure how useful they¡¯ll be. It¡¯s simply too mysterious and difficult to put into words. Regardless, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    After saying that, he headed back toward the passage and said, ¡°If you want to take this coffin away, I can get the guys in the stronghold to help. There¡¯s still strength in numbers.¡±

    Lady Three stared nkly at his back.

    <i>He¡¯s going to give it to us just like that?</i>

    This was no longer just about him gifting them something valuable; of greater concern was the naturalness of it all, as if he was merely doing something he was supposed to.

    Lady Three looked down, seeing herself still wearing his coat.

    <i>This guy really is quite a gentleman. He didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation at all.</i>

    All of this left her unable to vent her embarrassment at being seen. All she could do was pretend as if nothing had happened.

    And it really did feel like nothing had happened now.

    Lady Three pouted and followed him out. ¡°Hey, why are you in such a hurry? Wait for me!¡±

    <i>Fwhoosh!</i>

    The two of them emerged from the cave behind the waterfall. They sealed the entrance, and walked out of the pool.

    By the pool, a group of bandits were about to strip their clothes to go into the water. Just as their hands were on their belts, they stared wide-eyed at the man and woman emerging from the waterfall.

    Zhao Changhe was also stunned. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±

    The bandits stammered, ¡°W-we, we¡¯re taking a bath, boss. W-what are you doing here?¡±

    <i>We were just about to take a bath, we aren¡¯t even undressed yet. You suddenly came out wearing just your underwear, and now you¡¯re asking <u>us</u> what we¡¯re doing??</i>

    The air was still for a moment, and then all their eyes fell on Lady Three.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s coat wrapped around Lady Three¡¯s graceful figure, hiding all her curves.

    The bandits¡¯ gazes gradually turned to ones of understanding, but at the same time, indignation and heartache.

    <i>Yep, the boss just isn¡¯t human. It is what it is. He truly is just something else.</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Lady Three did not stay overnight.

    That same day, back at the stronghold, Zhao Changhe wrote a set of abstract forms that might or might not help others learn the technique. While he did that, Lady Three wrote a letter introducing the bandits of the mountain stronghold to the Blood God Cult.

    They exchanged letters without a word, like schoolchildren passing notes to each other in ss.

    After exchanging letters, Zhao Changhe called over one of the bandits. ¡°Liuzi! Come here!¡±

    The bandit scurried over, sneaking a nce at Lady Three¡¯s stern face before whispering, ¡°What do you need, boss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold here in winter. This ce isn¡¯t suitable to live in. I¡¯ll be leaving soon, and no one will be here to guide you all on your martial arts. You guys shouldn¡¯t waste your prime years. I¡¯ll be giving you some money. Bring everyone south to Wushan and look for Cult Leader Xue to join the Blood God Cult. Take this letter. As long as you give him this letter, they will take you in and even give you some good positions.¡±

    Liuzi skeptically took the sealed letter. ¡°Boss, since when has your face carried such sway with Cult Leader Xue?¡±[1]

    Zhao Changhe sternly replied, ¡°Are you saying that my face doesn¡¯t carry enough weight now?¡±

    Liuzi did believe that Zhao Changhe, who was now famous throughout the world, did have some face. He also believed that Cult Leader Xue would be happy to ept their group that already had a close rtionship with the Blood God Cult. As for the supposed good positions Zhao Changhe said they would be given, Liuzi assumed that his boss was just exaggerating.

    Liuzi sheepishly took the letter and asked, ¡°So where are you going in this freezing winter, boss?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere under the sky can be my home.¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s one thing to fool your brothers, but don¡¯t fool yourself. We brothers know you quite a bit now. You¡¯re getting dumped by your new mistress again...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe, with a darkened expression, said, ¡°Before you go, pick four dark-skinned guys to help you with a task.¡±

    ¡°What do we need to do?¡±

    ¡°Carry a coffin.¡±

    No one understood why carrying a coffin required dark-skinned guys, not even Lady Three. As a confused Liuzi went to pick the men, Lady Three sighed and said, ¡°I finally understand why Vermillion Bird is always thinking about killing you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°If you have something to say, then say nice things. You really shouldn¡¯t take from that fierce woman.¡±

    Lady Three saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m naturallyzy and not that violent. Anyway, don¡¯t use that tone with Vermillion Bird. She spared you before because of your star chart, but now, who knows? If she¡¯s in a bad mood, she might just take your head. Save your jokes for the Fire Serpent of Yi. Don¡¯t mess with Vermillion Bird.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did find Lady Three to be quite tepid. There were several times when he expected her to get angry, but nothing happened. It seemed that it was not that she was not annoyed or angry with him, just that she was toozy to do anything. She was not exactly cid. It was just that by the time she felt like getting mad, the moment had already passed.

    <i>She really is a tortoise.</i>

    Although he had seen her erupt in violence during their first meeting at Huangsha Market, that was likely necessary for intimidation and maintaining her persona. Otherwise, given herziness, it seemed like she would procrastinate on severing the neck of a barbarianmander even when it was ced right in front of her.

    Lady Threeplemented Vermillion Bird really well. Vermillion Bird managed personnel and warfare, while Lady Three handled the finances, rituals, and other things. She often shirked responsibilities by hiding in Huangsha Market under the pretense of searching for the ck Tortoise Secret Realm. Vermillion Bird probably got a headache every time she wanted to discuss something with her sister.

    Zhao Changhe even wondered if Vermillion Bird¡¯s fierce temperament was the result of the behavior of thisid-back sister of hers. It was possible that she had not always been so fierce and brutal.

    Lady Three then asked, ¡°Do you know what benefits this final breakthrough of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm will bring to me and Vermillion Bird?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It lets you recover what the Four Idols Cult lost?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than just that,¡± replied Lady Three. She then exined slowly, ¡°The five elements counteract andplement each other. The four idols aren¡¯tpletely separate in nature; they often intertwine. For example, the Dipper Mansion of ck Tortoise, also known as the Six Stars of the Southern Dipper, governs life. This is simr to the Rejuvenation Art you just deciphered, and they can validate each other. Likewise, Vermillion Bird is primarily rted to death, but it is reborn through fire, symbolizing life as well. Your discovery benefits both of us. If I can step into the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, you will have yed a significant role in it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, not quite sure why Lady Three was exining this to him.

    Lady Three then took out a fire-red pig-faced mask. ¡°This is the mask for the Fire Pig of Shi[2]. Don¡¯t think that everything with the attribute of fire is under Vermillion Bird. This one is under my direct subordinate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled.

    Lady Three ced the mask in his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t have to join the cult if you don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m giving you this identity for you to use whenever and wherever you wish. You don¡¯t need to take orders from anyone and you will have certain conveniences. If you get in trouble and you¡¯re in a situation where it¡¯s useless to disguise yourself, use this identity and the Four Idols Cult will back you up.¡±

    She winked. ¡°If you want to pursue the Fire Serpent of Yi, this identity will make it easier to approach her, right?¡±

    With that, she regained her yful demeanor. She ced her hands behind her back and sauntered away. ¡°I heard that you two wore pig masks in Sword Lake City, so this can be considered fate, hehe.¡±

    1. Just a note that this does not literally refer to Zhao Changhe¡¯s face but rather his reputation and influence. ?

    2. The mansion of Shi, also known as the Encampment mansion, is one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions. It is also one of the northern mansions of the ck Tortoise. ?

 Chapter 302: The Long-Awaited Blind Woman

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Long-Awaited Blind Woman</h4>

    Lady Three left.

    Zhao Changhe returned to his room to rest, his head aching.

    The Rejuvenation Art was not something he could handle at the moment. The mental pain caused by attempting to grasp the concept of a fundamentalw had still not subsided. It had left him with no energy to talk with Lady Three, let alone flirt with her; and neither of them was in the mood for that.

    On the other hand, this art was an unexpected gain that did not seem to directly improve his strength, but it held immense future potential. The only troublesome point was that it did not quite fit his style or meld well with his system of martial arts.

    <i>A berserker with a healing skill really just does not make much sense...</i>

    His current state was overly mixed. Even though he tried to integrate everything into a single coherent system, it was still a chaotic collection of techniques in the end.

    To step into the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries and be what people called a ¡°master,¡± it was clear that it was not just about breaking through in terms of strength.[1] It required a thorough understanding and organization of one¡¯s martial arts; it required one to create something uniquely their own.

    For someone like Hu Lie, it was his scimitar merging with the sands. For Vulture Beak, it was the meteors falling upon the battlefield. For Yue Hongling, it was the setting sun reflected upon the river.

    They had their unique styles, and their martial paths had a distinct essence and spirit.

    Most of the other half-baked ninthyer practitioners were unable to connect the bridge between heaven and earth, and it was because they werecking in this specific aspect. They merely mimicked others, following the book,cking their unique insights, and failing to create something of their own. They blindly increased their strength, but doing just that did not make them worthy of being recognized as a master.

    Being challenged and defeated by opponents of lower cultivation was due to thisck of depth.

    However, for Zhao Changhe, this chaotic mix was not exactly a bad thing. It represented breadth. It was only by experiencing a wide range of knowledge that one could cross-check and adopt the strengths of different options, ultimately making something of their own and returning to simplicity, returning to that singr vertical and horizontal sh.

    For instance, this Rejuvenation Art... it could at least demonstrate how to influence another¡¯s body and blood flow, and this was an important point of reference for the Vicious Blood Saber Art.

    When the Vicious Blood Saber Art was practiced to a high level, beyond instilling fear, its most important effect was actually to cause the target¡¯s blood flow to go crazy, leading to a horrible death from within. Zhao Changhe had never fully understood how to achieve this until now.

    Under the moonlight, Zhao Changhe stood outside the courtyard holding Dragon Bird in his hand. He stood silently for a long time before suddenly swinging his saber.

    The saber moved silently; the moonlight cast no shadows.

    This was Hell on Earth, now incorporating the Yellow Sand Saber Art.

    Hell could be noisy, and it could be silent. In the past, Zhao Changhe did not know how to swing a saber silently, always opting for fierce and violent strikes. But after the battle with Hu Lie, he understood how to strike soundlessly, perfecting Hell on Earth, which proved crucial during his assassination of the envoy in Batu¡¯s army. That had been his process of verification.

    A noisy hell was brutal and fierce, with mes raging everywhere, instilling fear.

    A silent hell was oppressive and hopeless, shrouded in utter darkness, equally fearsome.

    Different approaches, the same result, adapted to varying environments.

    And then...

    The soundless saber qi shot straight to the treetop, reaching a sparrow before it even sensed the danger and could fly away.

    The bird felt its blood surge wildly, and even before the saber qi reached it, its blood had already burst out, causing it to die an extremely gruesome death.

    This was Hell on Earth.

    Hell on Earth was now perfected.

    It was no longer just a saber art at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate... it was now at the level of the Profound Mysteries, peeking into the extremely subtle and mysterious door of martial arts.

    Cui Wenjing, Tang Wanzhuang, and many others had said that the Vicious Blood Saber Art was excellent. It would have been easy for any of them to find Zhao Changhe a good saber art, yet they had not done so, reflecting just how excellent the Vicious Blood Saber Art was. Now, its brilliance was evident once more. At the level of the Profound Mysteries, the Vicious Blood Saber Art was no less impressive than other saber arts.

    Of course, it still depended on who used it.

    Zhao Changhe breathed a sigh of relief, sheathed his saber, and went back inside to rest.

    His mind had yet to recover, and the saber practice made his head hurt even more. Leaning against the bed, Zhao Changhe soon fell asleep.

    <i> </i> *

    Several times he had expected the blind woman to appear, yet she never had.

    This time, he had not thought about it at all, falling asleep in utter exhaustion, but she finally appeared.

    Unlike at the beginning, when she stood before him without hesitation, or the recent times when she deliberately stayed further away from him, this time the blind woman hung on a treetop outside the window, where the sparrow had just been. She was neither too close nor too far, and it finally no longer felt awkward as it had been before. The distance between them felt like a much more natural distance for conversation.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    The blind woman seemed to choke up as well. After such a long time without facing each other, suddenly appearing before him made her unsure of how to start the conversation. After a while, she finally said, ¡°You have peeked into the doors of the Profound Mysteries. I sensed it, so I came to see you... Is there nothing you need rification on?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Besides not really knowing who you are, there isn¡¯t really anything I need to ask you.¡±

    The blind woman said, ¡°Because you have integrated into this world, living your life with its joys and sorrows. You now also have your own understanding and path of exploration for martial arts and the previous era. Now, whether I am here or not makes no difference, unlike when you first arrived in this world and wanted guidance for everything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Indeed, seeing her now did not stir up any emotions within him. The resentment and difort he felt before had faded a lot, and he really did feel that it made no difference whether she was around or not.

    Unless she started causing trouble, in which case there would be no end to it.

    The blind woman concluded, ¡°You are now a person of this world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then asked with a strange expression, ¡°Did you do all this just to achieve this result, always ttering me just for this?¡±

    The blind man was puzzled. ¡°When did I tter you?¡±

    ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times is practically a book of ttery. People have long since begun to suspect that I have a rtionship with the spirit of the tome. Did you really not realize it?¡±

    The blind womanughed. ¡°Stop trying to figure out my identity. It¡¯s meaningless... The Tome of Troubled Times is an embodiment of the Heavenly Dao. It only gives the evaluations it considers important. Your actions deserve that evaluation, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case? Then how do you exin its expectations that seem toe from my perspective?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Heavenly Dao stands from everyone¡¯s perspective. If someone else had done what you did, they would have received the same evaluation.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe originally wanted to ask her opinion on Xia Longyuan, but he found himself in a situation just like Lady Three¡¯s¡ªsome time had passed and the anger had faded, so it did not seem worth asking anymore.

    After thinking for a long time, Zhao Changhe realized he truly had nothing to ask the blind woman. As for deeper matters like specific events of the previous era, which gods and Buddhas were still lurking around, where they were, and what their purpose was, he knew that such questions would not be answered even if he asked, so why bother asking?

    In the current situation, it might even be better if she did not exist. If that were the case, he would likely feel much morefortable and free.

    After thinking for a while, he asked a very direct question, ¡°It feels likepletely unsealing the golden foil is a distant goal. Does it require any treasures that I can go find?¡±

    The blind woman replied, ¡°It does not need that. What it requires is the spirit qi of heaven and earth, and...pleteness.¡±

    ¡°Simr to what Ying Five is working toward? Aplete world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way. The key is that it itself is notplete.¡±

    ¡°The golden foil is iplete? Why don¡¯t I seem to have noticed?¡±

    ¡°The page is whole, but it¡¯s still only one page.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. To fully unseal the golden foil, he would probably need to collect all the pages of the Heavenly Tome, or at least most of them.

    He asked directly, ¡°How many pages are there in total?¡±

    ¡°Nine, nine is the number of extremes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any clues you can give me on the other pages¡¯ whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°None. It¡¯s impossible for them to exist in the mortal world. They would be in various ancient secret realms, some of which are formed precisely because of the existence of a page of the Heavenly Tome.¡±

    ¡°Is it because heaven and man are separate? Is that why they wouldn¡¯t fall in the mortal or human world?¡±

    ¡°You could say that.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone ever found any of them, such as Xia Longyuan?¡±

    The blind woman was silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    <i>Maybe...</i> Zhao Changhe frowned, carefully scrutinizing the blind woman.

    <i>If she were the tome spirit, she could be unaware of other things, but not knowing where the pages of the Heavenly Tome are makes no sense. Could she really not be the tome spirit? Was my beauty cream wasted on her?</i>

    <i>Or perhaps Xia Longyuan, with his great power, isted her perception? Hm, that seems more likely. The feeling of being watched at all times was probably something that Xia Longyuan could not tolerate. He should have figured out a way to prevent himself from being surveilled all the time.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly wondered, <i>Can the blind woman watch when I¡¯m having sex?</i>

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly felt a lot better in a very self-deceptive way and smiled. ¡°Anyway, what brought you here today? If you have something to say to me, just say it. There¡¯s no need for small talk, we¡¯re not exactly strangers to one another.¡±

    The blind woman felt like she had lost her mystique, but she really had to get involved this time. The matter she hade to talk about was of extremely great importance, and it was not something she could y coy about. Besides, she could not hide it from Zhao Changhe anyway. He was truly quite smart.

    She was silent for a long time before finally saying, ¡°When you go to Kunlun, don¡¯t just aim to get the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. There will be many things of value there...¡±

    ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°A page of the Heavenly Tome.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almostughed out loud, but he managed to hold it in. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    This was the actual reason why blind woman hade to meet him after so long.

    Everyone feared the unknown. People fear those they do not understand, those who do not seek anything, and those who purely seek pleasure or entertainment.

    Now that he knew what she was after, she was much less frightening... Although he valued the Heavenly Tome greatly, and it seemed like the blind woman was providing him with some guidance on how to find more pages, was she not just essentially asking him to do her bidding?

    Were they not all just people? They all had human desires and human needs... What need was there to pretend to be some god or Buddha!

    1. In the raws, ¡°master¡± is written as ¡°×ÚÊ¦¡±, and I have tranted ¡°´ó×ÚÊ¦¡± as grandmaster in the past because of this. ¡°Grandmaster¡± has been used for those at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries as far as I recall. ?

 Chapter 303: Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 303: Kunlun</h4>

    Early the next morning, it snowed heavily.

    Snow-Treading Crow tread the snow and they left Beimang.

    Thest time Zhao Changhe left Beimang, he was just beginning his journey in the world of martial arts, setting out to test his saber.

    This time, his departure was much anticipated, and he left to seek the path of a master.

    Heading south from Beimang, it only took a few days to reach the capital. Zhao Changhe gazed at the massive city looming in the snowy distance but did not approach it.

    Word has it that the situation in Jiangnan was deteriorating, and Tang Wanzhuang had left the capital and gone to Gusu. As for the Fire Serpent of Yi, he had no idea if she was still in the pce. Given her nature, she would not be confined to the pce if she did not want to be¡ªshe would just leave as she pleased.

    Apart from them, there was nothing that could draw Zhao Changhe to the capital.

    The city was like a whirlpool. It was the center of politics and the core of the battle between the human emperor and the gods and demons. It was all fine if you were ignorant, but once you were in the know, you would have to avoid it.

    If he could bridge the gap between heaven and earth and be a master, he wondered if that would be enough to qualify him to return here again.

    How strong would he have to be to avoid leaving in haste likest time?

    And how strong would he have to be so that he could confidently tell Xia Longyuan that he disagreed with what he was doing?

    Zhao Changhe stared for a long time, then turned his horse away and set off.

    The journey to the western frontier was indeed quite long. With no Yue Honling riding alongside him this time, the winter journey felt particrly lonely and deste, with snow covering his bow and saber.

    He even found himself somewhat missing the days when he had to worry about ambushes from the Blood God Cult and the assassins of the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Those days, though filled with danger, were at least not boring.

    <i>Actually, where did the assassins from Snow-Listening Pavilion go?</i>

    ***

    Said assassins were at Yanmen Pass.

    ¡°Zhao Changhe? He¡¯s long gone,¡± the men from the <i>jianghu</i> who were still lingering in themandery told a white-robed swordsman. ¡°What are you doing here sote? The battle ended quite a while back? What are you even here for at this point?¡±

    Ying Shuang asked, ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±

    ¡°How are we supposed to know? He left right after the war. I heard that even Cui Yuanyong couldn¡¯t get him to enjoy a celebratory drink with him.¡±

    If Zhao Changhe heard this, he would have realized how unreliable the idea was that wandering martial artists were always too easy to assassinate. Assassins did not just have to consider their target¡¯s strength. If their target¡¯s movements could be tracked, they could always find a way to ambush them. The real headache came when a target was constantly on the move and could not be located. By the time they received news of their whereabouts and rushed over, their target would already be long gone.

    In fact, many evildoers also roamed free for the exact same reason. With the flow of information during ancient times, it was just too difficult to urately know where certain people were.

    At this time, Ying Shuang was not the only one who wanted to kill Zhao Changhe. Wang Daozhong, who had been tasked by the family head with handling the matter, was even more furious. He had previously heard that Zhao Changhe was in the capital. When he rushed there, he was a step toote. When he learned that Zhao Changhe had be famous in Saibei, he nned to have the members of the Wang n in Yanmen take action, but by then, Zhao Changhe had already left.

    Ying Shuang was in the same boat.

    Unable to get any information from bystanders, he had no choice but to head toward a casino in Yanmen Commandery.

    Their Snow-Listening Pavilion often cooperated with Ying Five¡¯s organization to exchange information. Everything had always gone smoothly in the past, but this time, for some reason, their reputation for reliability suddenly faltered. Their pavilion master had already gone to negotiate with Ying Five on Ying Shuang¡¯s behalf, and it was said that Sha Seven had been demoted. However, word had it that Sha Seven was the son of one of Ying Five¡¯s old brothers, so Ying Five would likely protect him. A demotion was just a minor punishment, and he would probably be reinstated in another position soon enough.

    <i>On second thought, maybe this all happened due to the reckless behavior of a young master like Sha Seven. If a responsible person were in charge, things would not have be such a mess. It seems like it¡¯s still the best option to go ask around at the gambling house.</i>

    Opening the door of the gambling house, Ying Shuang was just about to ask for the person in charge when his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Sha Seven, with a face full of enthusiasm, was sitting at the dealer¡¯s position, shaking dice. ¡°ce your bets! ce your bets now!¡±

    Seeing his enemy made Ying Shuang¡¯s blood boil. Having wandered around Jiangnan for three months, he was furious. He rushed over, grabbed Sha Seven by the cor, and shouted, ¡°Sha Seven! How dare you be here!¡±

    Sha Qi, even angrier, retorted, ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?! I was transferred from the perfectly fine Sword Lake City to this godforsaken ce because of you! And you have the gall toe and scold me?¡±

    Ying Shuang almostughed in disbelief. ¡°Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Sha Qi said, full of righteousness. ¡°Zhao Changhe headed south when he left. You asked me where he went, I told you where he went. I never sent anyone to follow him! Your Snow-Listening Pavilion chased after him in the past, so how did you not figure out that he might take a detour and head elsewhere? You¡¯re the ones targeting him, you should be familiar with his habits! In the end, he set a decoy and slipped away, causing me to be punished by the fifth lord. Am I not being wronged here?!¡±

    Ying Shuang clearly knew that the other party was being in unreasonable. If Zhao Changhe had really gone south, there would have been clues along the way, not aplete ckout. If he had gone north at the time, he would have easily been able to figure out that Zhao Changhe had gone to the capital. So with that being the case, how could there have been no clue as to where Zhao Changhe had gone?

    But Ying Five was obviously protecting the other party, and the Snow-Listening Pavilion did not want to entirely fall out with Ying Five yet. As such, Ying Shuang could only say coldly, ¡°What about this time? Which way did he go?¡±

    Sha Seven was genuinely surprised. ¡°You caused me so much trouble and you still expect me to tell you?¡±

    <i>Sure, sure, I caused you trouble.</i> Ying Shuang maintained a nk expression. ¡°Did I give you all that money for nothing?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡± Sha Seven sighed. ¡°Well, for the sake of the money you gave me, I won¡¯t argue with you. This time, Zhao Changhe went to Beimang. This information is absolutely certain. However, if you go there and can¡¯t find him, don¡¯t me me for pointing you in the wrong direction.¡±

    Ying Shuang turned to leave coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s another mistake, the rtionship between our two factions is over!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Sha Seven called him back and handed him a dagger. ¡°Let¡¯s not allow this misunderstanding to sour things between us. Here, take this as a gift and let¡¯s continue being friends.¡±

    Ying Shuang hesitated for a moment, unable to keep up with Sha Seven¡¯s erratic train of thought. In the end, he took the dagger with a resigned sigh. He noticed its fine quality and faint, chilling gleam on the refined edge. He could not help but admire it a bit and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this dagger?¡±

    Sha Qi solemnly replied, ¡°Sha Dagger.¡±

    Ying Shuang did not have the time to ponder the significance of the name and hurried off to Beimang.

    Upon arriving at the mountain stronghold at Beimang, he indeed found traces of habitation. In the stronghold master¡¯s hut, there were old clothes discarded by Zhao Changhe, confirming that he had indeed been here recently.

    Unfortunately, the entire stronghold was deserted. Not only was Zhao Changhe gone, but even his underlings had vanished, leaving no one for him to interrogate. The stronghold was nketed in snow and deathly silent.

    Ying Shuang trudged through the thick snow, searching for any clues. Suddenly, the ground gave way beneath him and he fell into a pit.

    Fortunately, as an assassin on the Ranking of Man, he had his own tricks. Before he fell to the bottom of the pitfall, he managed to change his position mid-air and narrowly avoided an almost frozen urine trap.

    ¡°Who the hell digs pits next to a training ground? Zhao Changhe, are you fucking crazy?¡± Ying Shuang shouted to the sky, ¡°You better not let me find you!¡±

    At this time, Zhao Changhe was already nearing Longyou...[1]

    <i> </i> *

    Kunlun in Chinese mythology is not the same as the present-day Kunlun Mountains.

    But in this world, there were not that many differences. The Kunlun Mountains that spanned the western part of the world were essentially the same as the legendary Kunlun.

    Of course, when people mentioned Kunlun, they were not actually referring to the entire vast mountain range, but specifically Yuxu Peak and the surrounding peaks.

    There was a city at the foot of the mountain.

    As Lady Three had said, this was a chaotic city.

    Zhao Changhe led his horse into the city, observing the scenery and reflecting on the fact that he had actually been to quite a few so-called chaotic cities. Sword Lake City was chaotic due to theck of governmental control, while Huangsha Market was chaotic due to being in the wildnds beyond the borders.

    However, the factions of Sword Lake City were rtively weak, making it easier to maintain some semnce of bnce. Huangsha Market had Ubalu to keep things in check, not to mention that trading required certainws in the first ce or otherwise it was in impossible. Thus, both ces had limits to their chaos and operated under a set of rules, albeit very loose ones.

    As for this ce outside Kunlun, which imed to be a haven for almost all evildoers, where even a random vendor might be a murderer who had escaped from the Central ins and remained anonymous, Zhao Changhe wondered what kind of rules governed this ce.

    Zhao Changhe did not believe in a ce ofplete chaos, especially where there were top-ranked experts such as those on the Ranking of Heaven to enforce order. He believed that even though the ce appeared chaotic, it had to have some underlying order.

    While he was looking around, a man with a sharp face and monkey-like features ran up to him, smiling from afar. ¡°Hey there, outsider! Need a guide? This city is so big that you¡¯ll get lost without someone to guide you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Depends on how long you need my services,¡± the man said with a sly grin. He moved closer and whispered, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re looking for, this ce has it all...¡±

    Zhao Changhe wore an expression that seemed to be smiling but not at the same time.

    From an almost ethereal perspective, like the moon reflected in water, Zhao Changhe clearly saw the man¡¯s hand stealthily drawing a dagger as he whispered. The man was silently aiming for Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribs.

    <i>This really is a ce of chaos. Thewlessness here is beyond anything I experienced before. In those ces, no one would try to kill me so directly and with no reason.</i>

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing onto the man¡¯s wrist, and twisting it back.

    A blood-curdling scream akin to the screams of pigs being ughtered resounded through the long street. ¡°Help! He¡¯s attacking me! An outsider is attacking me!¡±

    Immediately, arge crowd of people swarmed around Zhao Changhe. They red at him menacingly. ¡°Who do you think you are to cause trouble here?! Let him go!¡±

    With a casual smile, Zhao Changhe twisted the man¡¯s arm even further, applying even more force.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    With a sickening snap, the man¡¯s entire arm now hung limp. It was now barely attached to his shoulder.

    The man¡¯s screams reached new heights, his vocal cords seeming like they were about to burst.

    The expressions of those surrounding Zhao Changhe changed. They were surprised at the strength and ruthlessness of the outsider.

    A burly man stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? Do you dare say your name?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked around nonchntly, his face calm as he replied, ¡°Wang Daozhong of Langya. I havee to pay a visit to Kunlun.¡±

    1. Longyou (Â¤ÓÒ) County is located toward the northwest of China. It can be found in Quzhou Prefecture, Zhejiang Province. ?

 Chapter 304: Wang Daozhong Shakes the Valley of the Wicked

    <h4>Chapter 304: Wang Daozhong Shakes the Valley of the Wicked</h4>

    In the past, when he used the name Wang Daozhong, he had done so in an ambiguous manner. He left people guessing whether he was <i>the</i> Wang Daozhong from the Wang n of Langya or just someone with the same name.

    This time, he was much more direct, explicitly adding ¡°Langya¡± to his false identity.

    One had to admit, the effect was astounding.

    <i>The Wang n of Langya! Someone on the Ranking of Earth!</i>

    No matter how much Zhao Changhe antagonized the Wang n, it was still one of the most powerful ns in the world. Their influence spanned multiple regions, and they had countless experts.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s casual demeanor around Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth experts could make one easily forget the fact that these experts were still the strongest fifty individuals in the entire world. Such figuresmanded unparalleled respect and fear among ordinary people.

    A dragon from Langya entering Kunlun could truly shift the power dynamics. Facing such a powerful figure, how could these small street gangs possibly even dare to make a move?

    The crowd fell silent instantly, even the man who had his arm broken off stopped screaming like a pig. He feared that this Ranking of Earth expert might just kill him on the spot with a casual p. He knew that if such an event were to take ce, no one would even entertain the thought of avenging him.

    Zhao Changhe himself was surprised by how much of an effect his im had. He wondered if maybe he had been interacting with high-level people too much, to the point where he failed to realize just how much prestige the words ¡°Wang Daozhong of Langya¡± had toward ordinary people.

    The burly man wiped his cold sweat and said with an apologetic smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Mister Wang, our eyes must have been failing us that we failed to recognize you. I¡¯m sorry for earlier...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°Whatever my identity, what reason do you have to attack a stranger upon your first meeting?¡±

    The burly man apologized and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that your horse is too eye-catching... We wondered who could own such a handsome steed and dared toe to Kunlun alone... Now that we know that it¡¯s yours, it all makes much more sense...¡±

    <i>That¡¯s it? Without saying a word, they directly tried to kill me just because of my horse? This ce is much more brutal than I thought. At least those bandits I encountered on the road made it clear that they were out to rob me. But here, they justunch their attacks out of nowhere. This ce truly deserves its reputation as and of extreme evil.</i>

    To Zhao Changhe, the word ¡°Kunlun¡± carried a certain divine connotation, making this stark contrast rather difficult to ept.

    But in the end, twisted though it was, there was still some logic behind killing for a horse. It was not a <ipletely</i> irrational act.

    Knowing the reasoning behind the attack, Zhao Changhe knew how he was to handle the situation. He sneered and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think ignorance is enough to pardon you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The group trembled in fear. The burly man nced at the man with the broken arm, and his eyes suddenly revealed a fierce gaze. He drew his saber and beheaded the man before the other party could even let out a scream.

    Holding the severed head in his hand, the burly man bowed deeply and said, ¡°It was this man that offended you, sir. I have executed him for you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around at the crowd, who all seemed to take this aspletely normal. No one spoke up for the dead man. Internally, Zhao Changhe was shocked by the atmosphere here. Compared to this ce, Sword Lake City and Huangsha Market were as pure as white flowers.

    Outwardly, however, he nodded calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite sensible. I¡¯m new here and need some people to do my bidding. It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to me.¡±

    The burly man was delighted. ¡°We are willing to serve you to the best of our abilities, Mister Wang! We run this carriage business and inn. If you don¡¯t mind, you can rest here. We can tell you about whatever you want to know!¡±

    Zhao Changhe swaggered over. ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    They really did run a carriage business and an inn. They fed horses and provided meals, though the conditions were very simple. These people did not seem like they were actually running a proper business. Instead, it seemed it was all a front for more nefarious purposes, and it was possible that they were even serving food made with human meat.

    Zhao Changhe did not care, casually tossing the reins of his horse to someone nearby. ¡°Feed my horse.¡±

    The man was overjoyed, profusely bowing as he said, ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll take good care of your horse.¡±

    He could clearly see the group behind him exchanging nces and making gestures. None of them dared to whisper, fearing that the Ranking of Earth expert might hear them and kill them.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe did not need to hear them to know what they were plotting. They were thinking of either feeding his horse some croton seeds[1] to make it fall in the middle of the road, or simply stealing it and running away. They might even be contemting whether to test if he really was Wang Daozhong or just an impostor.

    However, he knew these people did not dare do anything too extreme. As long as they were not certain they could kill him, they would not dare to tamper with the horse or test him. They would genuinely take good care of him, as what had happened to the thin man earlier served as a warning.

    In a ce where fists did all the talking, Zhao Changhe simply needed to y his identity as a Ranking of Earth expert convincingly. He could not show any timidity or fear.

    No one could tell another¡¯s true cultivation level just by looking at them. They could not see through him to determine if he really was someone on the Ranking of Earth, and he could not gauge their levels either. For all he knew, the burly man could be a hidden Ranking of Man expert. It was best to avoid fighting if possible. If a fight broke out, the oue was uncertain, and it might attract the attention of other forces, ruining his purpose for being here.

    Furthermore, he had a rough idea of the thin man¡¯s strength after their brief encounter. That guy had been at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate. In the Blood God Cult, having such a cultivation level meant that he could live as a vice branch master and live a life of luxury. But here, he was just a lowly servant. Moreover, it was not like in the case of the assassins of the Snow-Listening Pavilion, who were merely disguising themselves as servants to have a better chance to kill their target; he was truly just a servant.

    This was the highest-level area Zhao Changhe hade to so far. The standard for strength here was so high that it no longer felt like he was still in the mortal world.

    The reason was that this ce was not a normal area to begin with. This ce was a refuge for fierce criminals who could not survive in the Central Tribes or among foreign tribes. It was a magnified version of the Valley of the Wicked.[2]

    <i>But then that begs the question¡ªwhy do so many wuxia or xuanhuan worlds have such ces? How are such ces any safer for criminals? They could die here just as easily, if not easier, than in the Central ins or wherever they lived before. If they really want to live, they would probably be better off hiding in some remote vige where no one could find them. Whye to such a treacherous ce,peting and scheming against other martial artists of considerable strength? Even those at the thirdyer of the Profound Gate have to act as lowly servants here, are they all masochists?</i>

    <i>There has to be an incentive.</i>

    <i>Maybe Kunlun has many treasures? And maybe if you¡¯re lucky enough to find something, you might be able to make aeback.</i>

    <i>But Kunlun has Yuxu Temple, and Daoist Yuxu is ranked fourth on the Ranking of Heaven. Can he not just monopolize the area and prevent others from searching for treasures?</i>

    <i>Or is it simply that Daoist Yuxu is the one sheltering these criminals, leaving the officials of the Great Xia powerless and Tang Wanzhuang unwilling to focus her efforts here? This possibility seems more likely. But why would Daoist Yuxu do this? If he¡¯s sheltering them, why not establish rules that would allow him to use them rather than letting them kill each other freely?</i>

    Zhao Changhe really could not figure it out. Lady Three did not seem to know either, as she had spoken of matters here very vaguely. The Four Idols Cult¡¯s influence did not extend to the area, and even Ying Five¡¯s people likely did not have it easy here, leaving them with iplete information.

    While he was thinking, the burly man served wine and meat. He stood at the table with a cating smile. ¡°Please enjoy, sir.¡±

    Zhao Changhe lifted the wine cup, inspecting the wine as if appraising it. He then nced at the burly man with a faint smile. The other party chuckled sheepishly and said, ¡°I swear there¡¯s no poison, sir. You can rest assured.¡±

    <i>Only an idiot would poison the wine at this time. The right time to poison you would be when your guard is down.</i>

    ¡°Actually, a bit of poison isn¡¯t so bad,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a slight smile. ¡°For example, the arsenic[3] hidden under your fingernail. If it weren¡¯t so filthy, it might make a good seasoning.¡±

    The burly man¡¯s face turned pale, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood... It¡¯s for the w technique that I practice. It¡¯s not to poison you...¡±

    <i>How did he know I had poison under my fingernails without even looking?</i>

    ¡°Ha...¡± Zhao Changhe sipped the wine leisurely and said casually: ¡°This wine is a bit sour. If you add some heartbreak grass[4] juice, it can reduce the acidity and astringency. You should try it sometime.¡±

    The burly man was now sweating profusely. ¡°We, we don¡¯t have your strength that would allow us to just use poison as seasoning...¡±

    In reality, Zhao Changhe had never experimented with such vors, nor did he have any intention to. In any case, seeing that he had sessfully intimidated the other party, he calmly asked, ¡°You are certainly not some random nobody in the Central ins. Who are you?¡±

    The burly man hesitated a little, but he ultimately dared not lie. In a low voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Yang Qianyuan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    This man was not an expert on the rankings of the Tome of Troubled Times, but he was certainly infamous. The reason for his notoriety was simple¡ªhis face was stered on wanted posters everywhere, just like his face had been a year ago.

    Yang Qianyuan, the bastard son of a concubine of the illustrious Yang n of Hongnong, had poisoned and killed three legitimate brothers over several years in a bid for the family inheritance. When hisst attempt was caught by a sister-inw, he raped and murdered her before fleeing a thousand li.

    Suddenly, the Yang n became aughing stock, and Yang Qianyuan¡¯s infamy spread across the world.

    <i>Thisnd of viins really lives up to its name. Bumping into someone here meant running into individuals on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s must-kill list.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had met Yang Bugui of Hongnong during the sword conference at Langya. At that time, Yang Bugui had been Xia Chichi¡¯s opponent. He was a man of few words but decent manners. It was said that Yang Bugui had not always been so silent, it was just that the events that took ce in his n had had a big impact on him.

    He had assumed that Yang Qianyuan had gone into hiding under a false identity, but it turned out that he had actually just gone to Kunlun and led a carriage business.

    The wanted posters of Yang Qianyuan still showed him as a young noble, but at the moment, he was a rough-looking brute. He was truly unrecognizable from his posters. This made Zhao Changhe wonder about the effectiveness of those wanted posters.

    1. Croton seeds and their oil are used as a remedy for constipation, due to their powerful irritant effect on the stomach and intestines. ?

    2. This is a reference to a ce called ¡°Valley of the Wicked¡± (¶ñÈË¹È) in a wuxia novel written by Gu Long (¹ÅÁú), titled <i>Handsome Siblings</i> (¾ø´úË«½¾). ?

    3. For those who want more information, he actually uses a wuxia term, Ö¸ºìÅø, that refers to asadin, which is arsenic trioxide. It¡¯s an industrial chemicalrgely used for the manufacturing of pesticides and wood preservatives. ?

    4. This is a poisonous nt found in China and other Asian countries with the scientific name gelsemium elegans. ?

 Chapter 305: Are there any... Huh?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Are there any... Huh?</h4>

    Although this was his first time meeting Yang Bugui, Zhao Changhe spoke as if they were close, ¡°So it¡¯s you... Not long ago, I met with your brother Zhixing, and he mentioned you.¡±

    Yang Zhixing was the head of the Yang n, and Wang Daozhong was definitely someone to have connections with such a figure.

    Yang Qianyuan assumed that ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± would be familiar with his appearance, which was why he did not dare hide his identity. Little did he know, Zhao Changhe had never bothered to pay much attention to those wanted posters, so how could he possibly be that familiar with his appearance?

    On the contrary, Zhao Changhe felt somewhat nervous at the moment. What if Yang Qianyuan had seen Wang Daozhong before? His disguise was just the usual yellow-faced man. He mainly covered up his scars, resulting in him looking like a young man. His appearance was vastly different from the actual Wang Daozhong.

    However, how could an illegitimate son born from a concubine such as Yang Qianyuan be qualified to meet Wang Daozhong? Although he thought that this ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± did look a bit too young, he simply thought that perhaps top-tier experts such as those on the Ranking of Earth had some way to maintain their youthful appearance. Furthermore, no matter how doubtful he was, he did not dare to act rashly and could only offer a ttering smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s someone like you who came here, I would not dare hide anything. Actually, most people here hide their identities. Most of us don¡¯t know who anyone actually is. For all I know, a passerby on the street could be a once-famous demon whose name shook the world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scoffed, ¡°I already told you, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Rest assured, I¡¯m not here to capture you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course. The Yang n does not have the right to trouble someone like you to travel so far to catch someone for them,¡± said Yang Qianyuan. ¡°But it really is rare to see someone of your calibering to a ce like this...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Why? Is this ce just a refuge for people who can¡¯t make it elsewhere? Kunlun has always been a legendary ce since ancient times. From what I know, many people throughout history havee here seeking treasures. The Yuxu Pce can only manage the nearby peaks. They can¡¯t control the entire area, can they?¡±

    ¡°People used toe here more often, but it¡¯s be less and less frequenttely. In a ce full of demons, who dares toe easily. Initially, we thought you were one of those whoe here to look for treasures. But with who you are, you wouldn¡¯t need to personallye here to seek treasures... Could you perhaps be looking for someone?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here to seek treasures?¡±

    ¡°First, someone of your stature has plenty of people tomand, so you wouldn¡¯t need to risking here yourself. Second, with your status, you could directly visit Yuxu Pce. Why would you need toe to this transit city at the foot of the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Transit...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to fool Great Xia, but Tang Wanzhuang is a whole different story. With her running the Demon Suppression Bureau, who would dare to be careless? For instance, onemon trick they use is making a trusted subordinate look like a runaway criminal and use them as a spy. In the past, someone got close to a notorious viin, earned their trust, and then tricked them into leaving, leading them right into a trap set by the Demon Suppression Bureau. By the time Daoist Yuxu found out about it, they were already hundreds of li away.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    Yang Qianyuan sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why not just anyone can enter Kunlun. New refugees must stay in the city and undergo observation to have their identities confirmed before being allowed into the mountains.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°I see... That¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s hard to find out about these things withouting here personally.¡±

    ¡°Every ce has its own doorways. It¡¯s normal for those of the outside world to not know about it,¡± said Yang Qianyuan. ¡°Actually, over time, as more people gather in the city, it bes less necessary to enter the mountains. Life in the city is convenient, and you can fulfill pretty much any desire you have. And with so many viins gathered here, neither the authorities nor their enemies dare toe here easily, so why bother going into the mountains? Most refugees just stay in the city now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still a bit different, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°If everyone entered the mountains, they would pretty much be a part of a unified force. The whole point of epting criminals in the first ce is to create this force. If you guys just kill each other indiscriminately in the city, what does Daoist Yuxu stand to gain?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the city really is somewhat simr. Even if outsiders are not treated as people here, once they settle in the city, they won¡¯t be attacked out of nowhere. Everyone needs a ce to stay. Of course, no one has ever officially established the rules here. It¡¯s just what the people here havee to ept. But if someone tries to take over the city, Daoist Yuxu cuts off their head that same day. That¡¯s his bottom line. Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t interfere with whatever goes on in the city. He just collects taxes and resources, and he sometimes forces people to do some work. He¡¯s just like a king.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Zhao Changhe mused. ¡°But why does Daoist Yuxu bother? He could openly dere independence. If he does, what could Tang Wanzhuang even do?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan seemed to have understood something. ¡°So you came here to work together with Daoist Yuxu.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback but inwardly appreciated the convenient exnation. He would never have thought of making up such an excuse for being here. This reasoning made Wang Daozhong¡¯s presence here make much more sense.

    He maintained a dignified expression and said, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s my intention. I¡¯m just resting in the city for now.¡±

    Yang Qianyuan said, ¡°In the past, Xia Longyuan¡¯s influence made Daoist Yuxu cautious. But now that Xia Longyuan¡¯s power is waning, Daoist Yuxu has not done anything different. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s afraid of. I might just not have been in the mountains long enough to understand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned slightly. ¡°In that case... If I go directly into the mountain, I should be able to meet him, right?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never been in the mountains.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, ¡°You seem to be doing well here, though. You haven¡¯t been here for long, right? Yet it looks like you¡¯re already a leader of sorts.¡±

    Yang Qianyuanughed and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m no leader. I offered the Yang n¡¯s cultivation techniques to the Jinqian Gang[1] based in the east of the city for protection. The leader of the Jinqian Gang saw that I had some skills and gave me a small business to manage. But as I said, there are hardly any outsiders here, so the business can¡¯t really do well. Sometimes, I¡¯m unable to even earn enough to eat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked as if he were a wise elder, ¡°So you¡¯re just running an unremarkable business day after day. Do you ever think that it might have been better to stay at home? Do you regreting here?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Every action has its price. I simply ept this as the price for the actions I¡¯ve done. Anyway, it¡¯s not like this is the end of the road for me. If I manage to catch Daoist Yuxu¡¯s eye and learn a technique or two, who knows? Maybe one day I can fight my way back. Thirty years on the east of the river, thirty years on the west; every dog has its day.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°Interesting. For now, I¡¯m your guest. Arrange a guide for me and serve me well. If you do that, you¡¯ll at least have food for the month. If I meet Daoist Yuxu, I might even put in a good word for you.¡±

    After saying that, he flicked his wrist and pped a piece of silver onto the table... or rather <i>into</i> the table. It was embedded just deep enough to be flush with the tabletop, and it looked as if it was part of the table.

    Yang Qianyuan¡¯sst trace of suspicion dissipated.

    While he could do the same, he was not able to do it anywhere near as effortlessly. More importantly, he had immediately recognized the move to be the Wang n¡¯s Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm.

    Yang Qianyuan said with greater respect than he had offered before, ¡°Senior, would you like to take a walk around the city? Where would you like to go first? I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°Are there any brothels here?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan smiled knowingly, ¡°Of course there are. Please follow me.¡±

    In reality, Zhao Changhe was not looking for a brothel but a gambling house. However, he did not want to be too straightforward and preferred to take a roundabout approach. Most of the time, brothels and gambling dens were located close to each other; where there were brothels, gambling dens were usually nearby.

    Naturally, he wanted to find where Ying Five¡¯s influence reached. He did not see listening to Yang Qianyuan¡¯s words to be enough. He needed to verify things through another source. Moreover, he could not reveal his true intentions to Yang Qianyuan. Yang Qianyuan was merely a stepping stone to find more trustworthy people.

    The main challenge was that Ying Five¡¯s people might not be openly running a gambling house here. Daoist Yuxu was no fool. While he might ept criminals because they could be of use to him, he would not wee another powerful force like Ying Five¡¯s topete with him.

    Even if the Ying Five¡¯s people were here, they would likely be operating under a different guise. The fact that Lady Three did not tell him exactly how to find them likely meant that, back then, she still did not trust him enough to tell him such a secret.

    But on the other hand, if he showed up riding Snow-Treading Crow and carrying a broad saber, it would not take long for Ying Five¡¯s people to recognize him. If he made a show of looking for a gambling den, he should be able to draw the attention of Ying Five¡¯s subordinates.

    While he was in thought, they arrived at a brothel.

    Immediately, a swarm of alluring women surrounded him, each trying to entice him, ¡°Sir,e with us...¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to her. Our skills are much better...¡±

    ¡°We have a girl who¡¯s avable for her first time tonight. Would you like to take her, sir?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked around, his face expressionless.

    He had not seen a single gambling den. The entire street was filled with brothels, with women pushing themselves onto him, their ample bosoms nearly suffocating him.

    Barely managing to escape the onught, he grabbed one of the women at random, ¡°Stop pushing! You,e with me!¡±

    Just as the words left his mouth, he froze.

    At the corner of the street, a young man dressed as a nobleman was holding a fan and leisurely entering another brothel. He was surrounded by a group of prostitutes and his rxed demeanor made him look like a seasoned regr.

    <i>Like hell she¡¯s a seasoned regr.</i>

    Zhao Changhe recognized the young man instantly.

    It was none other than Xia Chichi.

    1. This is a reference to the Jinqian Gang (½ðÇ®°ï), which literally trantes to Money Gang, in the works written by Gu Long. In Gu Long¡¯s writing, the Jinqian Gang is an organization in the <i>jianghu </iparable to the Beggars¡¯ Gang. ?

 Chapter 306: "Caught in the Act"

    <h4>Chapter 306: "Caught in the Act"</h4>

    Xia Chichi had not noticed Zhao Changhe as he had disguised himself. Furthermore, the chaotic street was filled with women soliciting customers. It would be difficult for her to recognize him at a nce. Lost in thought for a moment, Zhao Changhe saw Xia Chichi enter the brothel, vaguely hearing someone weing her from inside, ¡°Oh, Mister Luo, you¡¯re here again! We especially saved heaven room one for you.¡±

    <i>Damn, she¡¯s a regr? How long has she been here?</i>

    Lady Three said that the Four Idols Cult had no influence here, and that was indeed the case. The brothel Xia Chichi had just entered was not under the Four Idols Cult¡¯s control. Zhao Changhe could not fathom what Xia Chichi was nning by bing a regr customer here.

    <i>With Xia Chichi here, there¡¯s no need to y along anymore...</i> Zhao Changhe unceremoniously pushed away the random prostitute he had grabbed and strode into the brothel Xia Chichi had entered.

    Behind him, Yang Qianyuan hurriedly to catch up after him, utterly confused. ¡°Sir, sir?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zhao Changhe turned, smiling, and tossed him a piece of silver. ¡°This ce looks good. Enjoy yourself. I don¡¯t have the habit of visiting brothels withpany.¡±

    Yang Qianyuan took the money and looked at Zhao Changhe, who was eagerly heading into a brothel, with a strange expression.

    <i>Weird, he clearly wasn¡¯t showing any interest in the brothels earlier. He even looked quite bored. But the moment he saw that handsome nobleman, his eyes lit up.</i>

    <i>Oh, wait, of course! With him being someone of such a high position from the Wang n of Langya, he¡¯s definitely seen plenty of beauties, so thesemon brothel girls definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to interest him. After bing bored with women, he must have developed a taste for men.</i>

    <i>That makes perfect sense.</i>

    Yang Qianyuan weighed the silver in his hand, deciding against finding a brothel for himself. He pondered for a moment, then suddenly ran straight to arge mansion somewhere outside the street.

    A burly man in a purple robe sat high in the hall, ring coldly at him as he asked, ¡°Are you certain that man is Wang Daozhong?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure... I know that Wang Daozhong is a middle-aged man, and I would have thought that he would have an elegant appearance and a beard. But beards can be shaved off. Although this yellow-faced man has a rather sallowplexion, he¡¯s still quite handsome and speaks well. His demeanor has the air of an elderly master, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be feigning it...¡±

    Of course, Zhao Changhe was known for his ruggedly handsome looks that even a scar could not fully obscure. He had not mastered the kind ofplete facial transformation that Sisi had, so his disguise was still based on his own features. Despite his efforts to look ordinary, he was still considered to be quite handsome. Some people had the rigid belief that one could not shave off their beard because it was part of the body given by their parents, but that was not widespread here. Furthermore, even if it was amon belief, martial artists would probably not adhere to something so rigid.

    As for his bearing, having been undefeated in countless battles, his confidence was naturally not faked at all. Even when conversing with Xia Longyuan, he did not feel intimidated, and someone like Yang Qianyuan was far inferior to Xia Longyuan.

    Yang Qianyuan hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°And he is quite strong. I¡¯ve seen my n¡¯s head, Yang Zhixing, and this man is at least as strong as him... No, even stronger. Yang Zhixing could sense what I was doing behind him, but this man could even tell what was beneath my nails. It was as if he had eyes behind his head.¡±

    Gang Leader Qian mused, ¡°That¡¯s the typical sign of someone who has reached the Profound Mysteries. Such detailed perception can¡¯t be achieved by those who are still at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. He must be someone high up on the Ranking of Earth. It seems that the rumors that He Lei was injured by him might have some truth to them.¡±

    Yang Qianyuan lowered his head and said, ¡°Indeed, and his Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm... from my limited understanding, it appeared genuine.¡±

    ¡°In that case, he might really be Wang Daozhong. Well, whether it really is him or not, he is definitely formidable. It¡¯s best not to provoke him.¡± Gang Leader Qian pondered for a moment, then muttered, ¡°If we could enlist his help, Tian Lingzi would be doomed...¡±

    Yang Qianyuan remained silent, internally sneering.

    <i>Whether he¡¯s Wang Daozhong or not, such a figure wouldn¡¯t bother with minor gang conflicts in a small city like this. At the very least, he certainly wouldn¡¯t move for a small gang in the eastern part of the city.</i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t it the best course of action to do nothing and wait for him to leave? Why possibly make things moreplicated? But if you n toplicate things, maybe I can use this to my advantage.</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Leaving the scheming of the viins aside, Zhao Changhe followed Xia Chichi into the brothel. Xia Chichi, a ¡°regr customer,¡± quickly embraced an ¡°old me¡± and entered a private room. Before Zhao Changhe could follow, a group of women swarmed around him. ¡°Hey, handsome, is this your first time here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt like he was trying to catch someone in the act. Amused, he grinned and slipped a piece of silver into the cor of the madam next to him. ¡°Bring me your best girl.¡±

    As a neer, he had no way of knowing who the brothel¡¯s best girl was. Predictably, the madam picked an avable one at random. ¡°This is our top girl, Qianqian. Qianqian, take good care of this gentleman.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to confirm if this truly was their top girl, nor did he care what she looked like. ¡°Take me to heaven room one.¡±

    Qianqian hesitated and said, ¡°Heaven room one is already taken...¡±

    ¡°No big deal, then take me to room two.¡±

    Qianqian brightened up, finding him very easy to talk to. She leaned closer to him and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Right this way, sir...¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Zhao Changhe noticed that they were heading the opposite direction of where Xia Chichi had gone and was confused. ¡°Why is heaven room two over there?¡±

    Qianqian looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    Zhao Changhe decided to be straightforward. ¡°Aren¡¯t room one and room two supposed to be next to each other?¡±

    ¡°Who says that they have to be next to each other?¡± Qianqian¡¯s eyes twinkled with realization, and she giggled. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here for Young Master Luo, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Feeling like a fool, Zhao Changhe silently slipped another piece of silver into her hand. ¡°You guessed right. He¡¯s exactly who I came here for.¡±

    ¡°Then be careful, sir. Someone else tried to go for him a few days ago, and their head was cut off by him and hung at the corner of the street,¡± whispered Qianqian. ¡°Otherwise, how could he possibly secure heaven room one despite having only been here for such a short time? This is simply how heroes are respected here in Kunlun City.¡±

    <i>Respect for heroes? More like respect for the strong.</i>

    <i>It seems that Chichi has integrated well and be quite well-known here. Is she nning to stay here for a while?</i>

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take me to the room next to his.¡±

    Luckily, the room next to Chichi¡¯s happened to be unupied. In fact, business at this brothel was not doing too great, and many rooms were empty. Qianqian led Zhao Changhe inside and cheerfully offered him some wine with a smile. ¡°Would you like to drink and listen to music first or would you like to enjoy me?¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m here for, so just y some music. I¡¯ll pay you well.¡±

    Happy to earn money without having to whore herself out, Qianqian dly started ying the guqin. Zhao Changhe pretended to drink but was actually listening to the activity next door.

    Having the Back Eye not only enhanced his sight but all his senses. His hearing had long surpassed that of his peers, and after Yue Hongling¡¯s guidance on the Profound Mysteries, his perception had improved dramatically, far beyond what Yue Hongling imagined he would be able to achieve with her guidance.

    Despite the sound of the guqin right next to him, it felt like it flowed past his ears without disturbing him.

    Instead, the faint sounds from the next room became clearer and clearer, gradually seeping into his ears.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master Luo, you¡¯re so naughty~ Where did you learn how to handle people like this? It¡¯s so rough...¡±

    Luo Qi¡¯s neutral voice could be faintly heard, ¡°I learned it from a bandit. It¡¯s not something you would know. Well, even if it¡¯s quite rough, doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Young Master Luo, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I still want to hear more of the story. Yesterday, you spoke of the volcanic eruption that burned the Kunlun Mountains, engulfing and destroying both stone and jade. What happened next?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing after that, really. An eruption just took ce at Fiery Kun Ridge after so many years. Now there¡¯s just colored mud all around. With the snow covering the peaks, it looks just like any other mountain range. If you¡¯re thinking there might be some treasures there, forget it. Many have thought the same and found nothing.¡±

    <i>So Xia Chichi is gathering intelligence by chatting with brothel girls?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had initially assumed that since the west was associated with the attribute of metal, Chichi came here to find a path to advance. But from the discussion about a volcanic eruption, it seemed that she was either assisting Vermillion Bird in locating some treasure or seeking a specific ce. <i>Logically speaking, though, shouldn¡¯t things that benefit Vermillion Bird be found in the south?</i>

    <i>Then again, while ck Tortoise being in the north made sense, the Azure Dragon was not strictly in the east. The distribution of the four idols isn¡¯t rigidly aligned to the traditional directions, especially since the ancient four idols didn¡¯t die ording to predetermined positions.</i>

    <i>However, volcanic eruptions are normal. What kind of secrets could be hidden in such events that would be widely known?</i>

    But then Xia Chichiughed and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the end of that story, then move on to the next story.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my dear Young Master Luo, you¡¯ve listened to stories spanning from a hundred years ago to ten years ago. There¡¯s really nothing new, just a lot of fighting.¡±

    ¡°Those also count as stories. For example, can you tell me about which notable figures have entered Kunlun recently?¡±

    ¡°They all hide their identities...¡±

    ¡°Those who try to enter the mountains need to prove their identities, don¡¯t they? Hiding their identities is only something they do after settling in the city, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true... I don¡¯t know about further back, but in the past year or two, there¡¯s the infamous Tarant.¡±

    ¡°The one who poisoned an entire town? The one ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he entered the mountains... And then there¡¯s Yang Qianyuan. They say he didn¡¯t manage to enter the mountains and stayed in the city, but no one knows who he is or if he¡¯s even alive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly had a hunch.

    Chichi was not just hiding and training within the cult. She was a little witch causing chaos in the world. During the time he had been in the north, Chichi must have been carrying out various tasks for the Four Idols Cult.

    For example, her initial conflict and subsequent small friendship with Yang Bugui might haveid the groundwork for her real mission, which could be targeting Yang Qianyuan for the Yang n of Hongnong.

 Chapter 307: How Did This Witch Train

    <h4>Chapter 307: How Did This Witch Train</h4>

    If that were all it was, though, Zhao Changhe felt that Chichi¡¯s choice of going to a brothel to gather information was the wrong way to do things.

    After all, this was a city of criminals.

    The women in the brothel might not really be prostitutes. The woman she was talking to could very well be a vicious female criminal with her identity hidden. At the very least, the owner of the brothel had to be something of the sort, and these women appeared to all be trained subordinates of some powerful expert. For example, Qianqian was easily able to tell that he had designs for the nobleman next door and was eavesdropping on them, but she did not show any sign of concern. To them, such things were probably verymon.

    <i>Does she really expect these women to give her any genuinely useful information? Does she really think these women will help her? Is she trying to use the same strategy she used to find Ruyan in Yangzhou?</i>

    <i>No, no, Chichi almost never tells the truth. She must have other intentions. She¡¯s most likely just pretending to be a newbie as she probes for information at the start. It¡¯s even possible that her target is the brothel itself and she¡¯s just misleading others into thinking that she¡¯s after other information.</i>

    Just as this thought shed through his mind, he heard the woman who was with Xia Chichi ask, ¡°Young Master Luo, if you truly have a target, you can just tell us directly. If we can help, we might be able to cooperate...¡±

    Xia Chichi said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re dropping the act? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste for you to suddenly drop the act after pretending to be weak and acting so seductively for so many days?¡±

    The brothel girl replied, ¡°Young Master Luo, you¡¯ve been beating around the bush yourself for several days. You¡¯ve only been touching me but not sleeping with me. Are you that afraid I¡¯d suck you dry?¡±

    Xia Chichi just smiled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    The brothel girl added, ¡°Actually, all this really isn¡¯t necessary. Many outsiders who aren¡¯t familiar with this ce oftene to us for information. Young master, you¡¯re being overly cautious.¡±

    Nicely put, if Xia Chichi happened to be someone on opposing sides with the brothel madam, then she might just end up dead in this den of beauties. Thus, there really was nothing wrong with being cautious. In fact, both parties had been probing each other the entire time.

    Xia Chichi had been ying her role for several days, and only now had she managed to fully convince the other party that she had no connection with them. It was also only now that they began revealing their true intentions.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you.¡± Xia Chichi smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m indeed here to hunt someone down, but how can I guarantee that after I reveal their name, you won¡¯t suddenly turn on me?¡±

    Apart from those seeking refuge, Kunlun was also full of people who hade here seeking revenge. However, most of thetter end up returning empty-handed, unable to find their target or silently dying at the hands of unrted people. Nowadays, very few dared toe to exact revenge, but that did not mean that there were none. asionally, there were still some stubborn ones, such as this ¡°Young Master Luo.¡±

    The brothel girlughed upon hearing this, ¡°If you put it that way, then we¡¯re at an impasse... Why not take a gamble? Alright, let me put it this way: if you¡¯re looking for someone from a renowned family who came here long ago, I truly can¡¯t say whether or not it would sh with our interests. But if you¡¯re looking for someone who arrived here recently, they really would have nothing to do with us. And even if they did, they would not matter much to us. As long as the price is right, we can talk.¡±

    ¡°Yang Qianyuan has been here for less than a year. Does he count as someone who¡¯s only arrived here recently?¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, you really are looking for Yang Qianyuan. We did guess that a refined gentleman such as yourself, who could stir up such a storm, probably had something to do with the Yang n of Hongnong...¡±

    ¡°Since you had such an opinion of me, would Yang Qianyuan think so as well?¡±

    The brothel girlughed heartily, shaking with mirth. ¡°With how big the city is, how many people could he possibly recognize on the streets in a year? Even if he saw you in person, how would he know for sure if you¡¯re an outsider of a local? As long as we don¡¯t reveal it to him, he surely wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Then do you really know his whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°I personally don¡¯t know. You would have to ask our madam.¡±

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you go and ask her? Or better yet, can¡¯t you have your madame and meet me? I might want to purchase other information as well. If I had to have you ry messages between us every time, it would be quite inconvenient.¡±

    The door to the room opened, and the brothel girl went out to find the madam.

    The room fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe was now eighty percent sure that Xia Chichi¡¯s target was the madam.

    She had spent a few days putting on a facade so as to lower their guard and meet the boss behind the scenes, and then strike when the opportunity presented itself. Only someone like him, who knew Xia Chichi really well, would think this was a possibility. It was very unlikely for others to guess her true intentions.

    As for finding Yang Qianyuan, he was not sure if it was just a decoy or if there was some truth to it. It was possible that she would deal with him along the way if she could.

    <i>Chichi¡¯s quite impressive, but I¡¯m honestly more impressed by that brothel girl at the moment.</i>

    Aside from the sound of the door opening, he had not been able to hear her footsteps at all. Even now, as a set of footsteps approached from afar, presumably the footsteps of the madam, there was only a single set of footsteps. The brothel girl¡¯s steps made nary a sound.

    In fact, a movement art of this level was not at all extraordinary to Zhao Changhe. It was likely that Chichi¡¯s movement art was even superior to this. However, it was the brothel girl¡¯s habitual stealth that was a point of interest. It had inadvertently be a giveaway. After all, did it make sense for a mere brothel girl to be more skilled than the brothel madam?

    <i>I wonder if Chichi noticed. If not, she might fall into a trap.</i>

    At this point, Qianqian had already yed through several songs. Seeing Zhao Changhe still leaning against the wall and drinking, she could not help but feel a little annoyed. ¡°Sir, my hands have already gotten numb from ying for so long. You¡¯ve been listening for ages at this point. Why don¡¯t you say something or justunch a sneak attack and be done with it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe came back to his senses and said with a casual smile, ¡°Well, would you like to do something else instead? How about ying the flute then?¡±

    Qianqian¡¯s gaze turned flirtatious. ¡°How would you like me to blow your flute, sir?¡±

    In the other room, the door had already opened. Hearing this, Zhao Changhe gripped the hilt of his saber.

    Theughter of a middle-aged woman could be heard. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re looking for Yang Qianyuan?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, do you have any clues on where I might be able to find him?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. Before that, though, I¡¯d like to know how much you¡¯re willing to pay.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s actions were almost identical to what Zhao Changhe had done earlier. She took out a gold ingot and casually stuffed it into the brothel madam¡¯s cleavage. ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    This move was toomon among patrons, so the madam did not find it strange at all, allowing Xia Chichi to stuff the gold into her cleavage with a smile on her face.

    However, just as the gold was about to slip into ce, Xia Chichi¡¯s hand stopped, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Where is Yang Qianyuan?¡±

    The madam, still smiling, replied, ¡°He¡¯s a part of the Yukun Gang in the east of the city, under Tian Lingzi.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Xia Chichi let go and the gold ingot slid into ce.

    But just as her hand emptied, a knife suddenly shot out from her sleeve, plunging straight into the madam¡¯s chest!

    Having seeded in acquiring the information she wanted, as well as in getting within range, Xia Chichi was like a seemingly harmless tiger cub that suddenly bared its fangs. She struck viciously and swiftly!

    The madam was actually a very strong expert herself. She managed to move backward even under the sudden attack. As she dodged, she kicked at Xia Chichi¡¯s abdomen in an attempt to force her back.

    At the same time, the brothel girl¡¯s expression changed, and she struck at Xia Chichi¡¯s neck, her palm emitting a strange pink mist that was clearly poisonous.

    Despite their quick reactions, they could not avoid Xia Chichi¡¯s lightning-fast surprise attack. The knife pierced the madam¡¯s heart without suspense. At the same time, Xia Chichi smoothly abandoned the knife, spinning to dodge the madam¡¯s kick.

    The spinning motion also scattered the pink mist from the brothel girl¡¯s hand. And as she spun, Xia Chichi¡¯s left hand shot out, shing with the brothel girl¡¯s strike.

    Seemingly unable to withstand the brothel girl¡¯s strike, Xia Chichi used the momentum to gracefully exit through the window. As she left, she said, ¡°I really never thought Tarant¡¯s skin would be so smooth. I had a lot of fun touching you these past few days. Thank you for your hospitality. Farewell.¡±

    <i>The brothel girl really is Tarant! And Chichi knew the entire time!</i>

    Zhao Changhe chuckled in amazement, finally rxing from his tense state.

    She had managed to assassinate her target right under the nose of the figure ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man.

    After a long time apart, Xia Chichi had mastered the art of deception and be much more cunning. She had grasped skills befitting a femme fatale. In many stories, such a woman would be a long-term enemy of the protagonist, with possible romantic entanglements.

    Zhao Changhe mused over his unique fate. To think his first love turned out to be someone like her!

    The window shattered as the white-d young master elegantly exited. He was so dashing that the prostitutes who saw him were star-struck, including Qianqian, who even gasped and said, ¡°So handsome...¡±

    Suddenly recalling the patron who was into the nobleman, Qianqian turned around to look at him. However, the yellow-faced man who had been sitting right there just a moment ago was now nowhere to be seen.

    Tarant leaped out of the window with a furious expression, swinging her sword in rage. ¡°Who are you?! What grudge do you have against us?!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Iceheart was drawn. Xia Chichi turned around and deflected the strike, using the force from the impact to propel herself over the courtyard wall. ¡°I have no grudge against you personally, but the same can¡¯t be said about the madam. The Four Idol Cult will stop at nothing to execute traitors. Whoever stands in my way shall die!¡±

    Shadows flickered as the brothel¡¯s guards swiftly scaled the wall and blocked Xia Chichi¡¯s escape.

    Just as she finished speaking, she swung Iceheart, and frost spread.

    Amidst the gently falling snow that filled the air, countless streaks of sword light emerged and mixed with the snow. All of a sudden, the gentle snowkes transformed into lethal des. Wherever the snow brushed past, throats were slit and blood was spilled.

    Tarant¡¯s sword relentlessly pursued, and Xia Chichi, standing atop the wall, exchanged a series of blows with her.

    <i>ng! ng! ng!</i>

    At this point, she felt a bit of a headache. She knew that she was weaker than Tarant, but she also knew that their movement arts were on par. As long as she managed to put some space between them, she could escape.

    The problem was, this was Tarant¡¯s territory. She did not have much say in the space between them; she had to think of another weak point she could make use of.

    While she was stressing her brain out trying to think of a way out, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye.

    A smile formed on her lips, and she abruptly changed the direction she was going. She leaped from the wall toward a narrow alley.

    Seeing this, Tarant was secretly pleased.

    <i>Does she really think she can escape by running into that alley? I have people lying in wait there. As long as they dy her for a moment, she won¡¯t be able to escape.</i>

    However, as she hurriedly chased after Xia Chichi, she saw that the other party movedpletely unhindered. Xia Chichi stepped lightly on the eaves, somersaulted into the treetops, and vanished in the blink of an eye.

    Tarant was utterly bewildered.

    Looking down, she saw that the alley, which should have been filled with her subordinates, was littered with bodies. Her men had been taken out, silently and efficiently, making it so that they could not hinder Xia Chichi in the slightest.

    Her subordinates immediately caught up. ¡°Madam...¡±

    In fact, each of them was secretly shocked. Tarant was renowned for her use of poison, and while her capabilities in directbat and her movement arts were not top-notch, they were still nothing to scoff at. Her use of poison alone made her an incredibly formidable opponent. Many even believed that she deserved a higher rank than fifty-eight on the Ranking of Man. But now, a young man had humiliated her and made her look extremely pathetic. The other party managed to carry out an assassination right under her nose, and they even managed to escape gracefully.

    With no proper chance to use her poison, she was made to look utterly useless in actualbat.

    Tarant¡¯s face turned grim. She took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Does he really think that he could avoid my poison just because he¡¯s been cautious these past few days? Hah, I already gave him a slow-acting toxin. There is no one other than me who can cure it in this world. He¡¯ll eventuallye crawling back to me asking to be saved. At that time, I¡¯ll turn that handsome face of his into mince!¡±

 Chapter 308: Old Woman, You Will Face Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 308: Old Woman, You Will Face Retribution</h4>

    When Xia Chichi came to Kunlun, it was very different from when she had gone traveling before. This time, she did not bring arge group of elite subordinates.

    However, to say that she did not have any support from the Four Idols Cult here was also not factual, and this went on to show that Lady Three had not been telling the whole truth.

    Well, it was also possible that Lady Three was not that involved in the affairs of the Four Idols Cult, and so she was just unaware of how much effort Vermillion Bird had put into expanding their influence.

    It was difficult for any organization to avoid traitors. It appeared that after betraying the Four Idols Cult, the brothel madam fled to Kunlun. Vermillion Bird, having a lot of matters to attend to, did not have the time to waste going around searching for these traitors. Therefore, she had sent her trusted general, Earth Deer of Liu[1], to act as a vanguard in Kunlun and collect relevant information.

    Even Tang Wanzhuang had sent people to infiltrate the city. She had even gone so far as to create an entire persona of a notorious criminal to allow them to fit in. Of course, a demonic cult like the Four Idols Cult had it much easier; half of their members did not even need a persona like those of the Demon Suppression Bureau, as they were already wanted criminals. Sending a trusted member to scout out Kunlun was a logical move.

    The Earth Deer of Liu, an expert at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, had established a base here for the Four Idols Cult.

    A city would always require various living necessities, trade, and production. With the cult¡¯s resources supporting him, the Earth Deer of Liu gathered a group of people and set up a business that sold fabrics. He controlled the business to be moderate¡ªnot toorge so as to attract envy, but big enough to support his people and let them live fairlyfortably.

    Even now, his subordinates did not know that their boss was a part of the Four Idols Culy.

    But correspondingly, such a model only allowed him to establish a presence and be somewhat informed about what was going on in the city. The base he had set up was enough to host visiting cult members. As for gathering intelligence, he could only investigate specific key matters secretly. He was unable to organize aprehensive intelligencework like Ying Five did.

    Nevertheless, even though it was slow, it was sufficient.

    It took the Earth Deer of Liu several years to finally discover that someone who had betrayed their cult was running a brothel in the eastern part of the city. He reported this to Vermillion Bird a few days ago.

    This information was what had brought Xia Chichi out west.

    From the beginning, she aimed to kill that madam. Unable to get close initially, she had to spend five to six days acting before finally seeding today.

    The traitor had becent. She had not expected the cult to still be out to get her after so many years.

    Xia Chichi knew that the entire street of brothels likely had amon boss behind them, but even Earth Deer of Liu had not identified who it was. Who would have thought that the mastermind would personally be working as a prostitute and be the very one Xia Chichi happened to pick!

    The level at which she hid her identity was simply extraordinary.

    What initially seemed like a simple assassination mission suddenly became immensely moreplicated. At first, she had not even realized it.

    It was not until the third day of contact that she suspected the brothel girl she was with to be stronger than herself. Yet, she showed no fear, pretending not to know anything. She continued to y along and acted ording to n until she ultimately managed toplete her mission.

    After all, she was also hiding her identity, and the other party merely thought that she was someone from the Yang n who hade to seek revenge on Yang Qianyuan. Both had biased perceptions, so she still had a clear shot at sessfully carrying out the mission.

    And in the end, she seeded.

    But no matter how carefully she calcted, she never expected the brothel girl to actually be Tarant, a master of poison.

    Xia Chichi had already been very cautious. She had not eaten anything, nor had she drunk tea or wine. By doing so, she made it difficult formon poisons to take effect. However, pretending to be a man as she visited the brothel, it was inevitable that she would make physical contact. Who would actually expect the prostitute they were with to beced with toxins herself, and ones of extremely high level at that? The poison that Tarant had on her skin was extremely slow-acting and hard to detect, and it gradually seeped into Xia Chichi¡¯s body with every touch.

    It could only be said that the evil in this ce was truly without reason. It was simply unimaginable anywhere else for a prostitute to use her body to spread a slow-acting poison, purposely ensuring that everyone who slept with her or even just touched her would eventually die.

    This irrationality ultimately caught Xia Chichi off guard. During the subsequent battle, although the pink mist had been scattered away by her true qi, a minimal amount still made contact with her, triggering thetent poison within her.

    As Xia Chichi stealthily moved through the alleys, she arrived at the back entrance of the Liu Fabrics Shop. just as she leaped over the courtyard wall, she stumbled and almost fell.

    A gust of wind brushed past her and she directly fell into a familiar chest.

    Xia Chichi smiled faintly, leaningfortably against the familiar chest.

    Zhao Changhe whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned? I didn¡¯t see you injured or get poisoned just now. When did you get poisoned?¡±

    Just as Xia Chichi was about to reply, footsteps sounded in the courtyard. Earth Deer of Liu led a group toward them. Earth Deer drew his sword and pointed it at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Who are you? Let go of him!¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°Stand down.¡±

    Earth Deer of Liu: ¡°?¡±

    Enduring the strange sensation within her body, Xia Chichi looked up with a yful smile at Zhao Changhe, who had returned to his original appearance. ¡°Not bad, Boss Zhao. You¡¯ve learned to frequent brothels after all these years in the <i>jianghu</i>, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched as the bewildered Earth Deer of Liu retreated, his face stern. ¡°Same to you.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°I was on a mission¡±

    Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°So was I.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what mission were you on?¡± Xia Chichi teased. ¡°What kind of service was it that you asked for? Something along the lines of someone ying the flute?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was amazed. ¡°You still had the attention to spare to listen to what was going on next door?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Someone entered the room next to mine and did nothing while the girl he was with simply yed the guqin. Do you really think your senior brother is aplete idiot? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t have found it strange?

    Zhao Changhe said sincerely, ¡°You really are amazing.¡±

    Not only was she vignt and sharp, but more importantly, this showed that even though Xia Chichi had not broken through to the Profound Mysteries just yet, she was already at the doorstep. She was just one step away from breaking through. Otherwise, she would not have such keen hearing.

    His cultivation had advanced quickly, but Xia Chichi, with the resources of the Four Idols Cult supporting her, had not fallen behind either. Even after having advanced so fast, she was still stronger than him.

    <i>No wonder she was able to escape from the grasp of someone on the Ranking of Man without much effort... Speaking of which, Tarant didn¡¯t seem to have broken through to the Profound Mysteries. The fact that she¡¯s ranked fifty-eighth is probably due to her poison techniques. Her cultivation doesn¡¯t seem to be much better than those at the bottom of the Ranking of Man; at the very least, it¡¯s much worse than Hu Lie.</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t realize it was you,¡± said Xia Chichi. Her eyes gradually became hazy, and her voice turned into a murmur, ¡°Do you know how surprised I was when I saw you sh by in the alley when I was struggling to escape? Was it fate that brought you to me from across the world to save me right when I was in danger?¡±

    Although he hade here under the suggestion of Lady Three, the fact that they ended up in the same ce did seem like fate. It seemed to be even more so with how he saw Chichi entering a brothel as soon as he arrived. Because of that, he had even gotten to witness her current prowess, which was even greater than before.

    Zhao Changhe couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. He whispered,¡±Yes, this is the fate between you and me, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes became even hazier, and her cheeks flushed as she leaned against his body and began to writhe around slightly. ¡°Would you like me to blow your flute...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: Í¹

    Xia Chichi chuckled. ¡°Look at you... I¡¯m still dressed as a man, yet you got so excited.¡±

    <i>Damn it! Do you think I¡¯m excited because of that?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°The poison in you must have an aphrodisiac!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xia Chichi replied nonchntly. ¡°Originally, it would have been quite troublesome to deal with. With it being a poison from Tarant, I¡¯m afraid it would have been hard for me to resolve, but heaven just so happened to send me a human antidote, hehe.¡±

    She stood on her toes and kissed him directly. ¡°With such a good excuse, even the venerable would have to let us be. We must really thank Tarant when we see her again, hehe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe kissed her back passionately, silently thanking Tarant.

    As they kissed, Xia Chichi murmured, ¡°Take me inside, to the room on your right.¡±

    Zhao Changhe swiftly lifted her in a princess carry and kicked open the door to the room she pointed out. As soon as he entered the room, he practically leaped onto the bed.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Unfortunately, what met them was not the softness of a freshly-made bed, but a transparent yet unbreakable wall of qi.

    The couple slowly slid to the ground.

    Feeling dizzy from the impact, they looked up only to see Vermillion Bird, masked and with arms crossed, sitting on the edge of the bed. Her voice was devoid of any emotion as she said, ¡°You guys had quite the n, huh?¡±

    Xia Chichi was fully under the effect of the aphrodisiac, but she almost felt it dissipate from the shock she felt from seeing Vermillion Bird. ¡°V-v-venerable, why, w-why are you here too?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you annoyed that I¡¯m interrupting your perfect excuse?¡±

    Xia Chichi stammered, ¡°...I, I¡¯m really poisoned.¡±

    Vermillion Bird leisurely took out a bottle of medicine. ¡°Do you really think that the pathetic poison of a pathetic wannabe spider can match up to our holy cult?¡±

    Xia Chichi detedpletely.

    Zhao Changhe eximed in frustration, ¡°Old woman, if you disrupt the heaven¡¯s arrangements, you will face retribution!¡±

    1. This is the representative for the mansion of Liu, which is one of the seven mansions of the Vermillion Bird. The species of deer referred to here is the water deer. ?

 Chapter 309: The Renewed Vermillion Bird

    <h4>Chapter 309: The Renewed Vermillion Bird</h4>

    Vermillion Bird pursed her lips.

    <i>See these pursed lips? Do you see these lips clearly? Who¡¯s the old woman?!</i>

    <i>These are the luscious lips that made you picture Vermillion Bird as someone extremely beautiful!</i>

    <i>How dare you call me an old woman! Hmph! You said I was pretty, called me big sister, clinked drinks with me, and now you¡¯re jumping into bed with my disciple?!</i>

    <i>Chichi thinks she¡¯s being wronged? Well, I feel like I¡¯m being wronged even more! Chichi knows nothing! The aphrodisiac she¡¯s been afflicted with won¡¯t be resolved just by having intercourse with a man! If she does sleep with you, then she¡¯ll be ced under your control! That¡¯s one of the ways that Tarant ces people under her control. Of course, she might think it¡¯s fine to be controlled by you, but there¡¯s no way in hell I can ept that! How can a dignified saintess, a candidate to be the leader of the cult, be a sex ve?!</i>

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    Unfortunately, Zhao Changhe could not understand her hints from her pursed lips. In the end, she decided to simply speak coldly, ¡°Zhao Changhe, do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe jumped up. ¡°I gave you the ck Tortoise Gemstone from the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, and I even helped ck Tortoise with the Azure Dragon¡¯s coffin. I¡¯ve been regarding your Four Idols Cult as family because of Chichi, yet all you know is kill, kill, kill!¡±

    Xia Chichi was so scared her face turned pale. She tugged at Zhao Changhe¡¯s sleeve and tried to prevent him from going too far, ¡°Hey, hey...¡±

    Vermillion Bird knew she was in the wrong, but she forced herself to say, ¡°So what? Do you have some misunderstanding about demonic cults?¡±

    Zhao Changhe crossed his arms and said coldly, ¡°Do I? I¡¯m pretty sure that you don¡¯t dare to kill me at all.¡±

    Vermillion Bird replied coldly, ¡°Hah... We¡¯ve already confirmed that your star chart has nothing to do with the Night Emperor, so why wouldn¡¯t I dare to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Because killing me could ruin all your arrangements at Yanmen. If you kill me, then good luck achieving any kind of long-term cooperation between Lady Three and Batu. The consequences of me dying at the hands of your Four Idols Cult are simply not something you can afford nor predict,¡± Zhao Changhe said calmly. ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird, I¡¯m no longer someone who you can control at will. I have the power to negotiate terms with the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    Vermillion Bird remained silent with a stern face.

    She knew that he was speaking the truth. She really did not dare to kill him. Furthermore, there were even more reasons why she could not just kill him. If she really did kill him, Chichi would be estranged from the cult, and even Lady Three might have some strong opinions. And even if she did not consider others¡¯ reactions to his murder... her own sentiments for him were already preventing her from killing him.

    Without realizing it, Zhao Changhe had be a pivotal figure within and outside the Four Idols Cult.

    But the truth was, she never really intended to kill him!

    <i>Since you were rude to me and called me an old woman, can¡¯t I just threaten you a little bit?! Just back down and let it go. Why do you have to make things so difficult for me? Don¡¯t I, Vermillion Bird, deserve some respect?!</i>

    <i>You want Chichi? Not happening!</i>

    Vermillion Bird took a deep breath and decided not to argue about whether she dared to kill him or not any longer. Instead, she slowly said, ¡°Chichi is at a crucial point in unlocking the door to the Profound Mysteries. She came to the western frontier for her final training before breaking through. The assassination of the traitor is just a part of her training. She did note here just toplete a mission.

    ¡°In the situation earlier, she was not at a dead end, and her potential was yet to be fully stimted. I was secretly protecting her, so why do you think I neither intervened nor let her know I was there? It was all to ensure that she would be pushed to her limits and have a better chance at gaining insights and breaking through. After all those preparations, all that time and effort, you juste out of nowhere and clear her path for her. Now, do you think you were really helping her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not expect her to bring this up, and she had a valid point. For a moment, he found it hard to argue.

    Although Xia Chichi and Vermillion Bird did not have the title of master and disciple, in practice, they were just that. Ever since she joined the cult, Xia Chichi had been learning under Vermillion Bird. When a master was training their disciple, they had their own ns, and blindly interrupting their ns could result in some very major consequences.

    If there really was danger, a Ranking of Earth expert such as Vermillion Bird would have easily been able to save Chichi. There really had been no need for him to interfere.

    But how could he just stay back and watch? He had no idea that she was there, and he had only done what was natural for him to do.

    Seeing his expression, Vermillion Bird slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you and Yue Hongling riding side by side, sweeping through Saibei, invincible against thousands. Why didn¡¯t the two of you stay together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    The reason he and Yue Hongling separated was that he wanted to hone himself as well. He had previously thought that being by her side would easily make him be dependent on her, and that would have been detrimental to his progress in martial arts.

    Seeing him hang his head in silence, Vermillion Bird felt a surge of satisfaction. She leisurely crossed her legs and began swinging her lower leg. ¡°A saintess must remain pure to serve the gods, that¡¯s one; a candidate for the cult leader must be disciplined and not act recklessly, that¡¯s two; pursuing breakthroughs in martial arts requires one to not be too obsessed with emotions, that¡¯s three; preserving one¡¯s virginity is incredibly important to smoother breakthroughs in innate martial arts, that¡¯s four. Don¡¯t you dare say that I¡¯ve just been breaking up two lovers. If that were the case, then you two would never have had any chance to mess around.¡±

    <i>Are you the principal enacting your school¡¯s rules on disallowing puppy love? You¡¯ve really got a whole set of reasons.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was racking his brain for a response when Xia Chichi, who had been silently meditating to detoxify herself after taking the medicine, suddenly raised her hand with a blushing face. ¡°Venerable...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vermillion Bird, in a good mood, looked at Xia Chichi. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°The medicine you gave me isn¡¯t able topletely remove the poison.¡±

    Vermillion Bird paused.

    Zhao Changhe turned his head away and suppressed hisughter.

    <i>You had all those arguments and reasons, but it turns out your medicine can¡¯t even deal with the immediate problem at hand. Pfft.</i>

    Vermillion Bird was in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? How could our cult¡¯s medicine fail to neutralize Tarant¡¯s poison?! You¡¯ve even practiced the Azure Dragon¡¯s cultivation technique, so your poison resistance should be far superior to ordinary people! Stretch out your hand; let me examine you!¡±

    Xia Chichi extended her hand with her face still flushed. Her body squirmed around involuntarily.

    Vermillion Bird checked her pulse for a while and her brow furrowed tightly beneath her mask.

    It was true: the poison had really not been fully neutralized.

    The reason for this was simple: the poison had been lurking inside her for a while and had already somewhat taken root in her body.

    The Four Idols Cult had inherited various arts and information rted to vitality, so they could naturally produce potent medicine, but without having fully mastered the Rejuvenation Art, they still had a long way to go in this regard. They were far from reaching the peak. Tarant, who was famous for her poison, often used poison to fight above her level, and she was definitely not some pushover. Even if their strengths canceled each other out, the deeply-rooted residual poison could not be eradicated just like that. Xia Chichi would need to continue taking medicine and resting in seclusion for a period of time to slowly andpletely remove the poison.

    However, Xia Chichi had many tasks toplete. She could not afford to go into seclusion right now. Why would she havee to Kunlun in the first ce if she had the leisure to go into seclusion?

    As Vermillion Bird pondered on what to do while checking her pulse, Zhao Changhe stealthily grabbed hold of Chichi¡¯s other hand and examined her. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Venerable, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say...¡±

    Vermillion Bird said casually, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I actually have a way to quickly cure Chichi... Hey, don¡¯t give me that re, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Vermillion Bird retorted, ¡°Aside from dual cultivation, what else can you do to cure her from the poison?¡±

    ¡°Did Lady Three not get a chance to tell you? I really can cure her,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Come on, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. With the residual poison lingering in her body, even if you aren¡¯t worried for Chichi, I am. What if it causes long-term damage by sitting in her body too long?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was silent for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Then go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°Well, you said it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly pulled Xia Chichi into his arms and kissed her.

    Xia Chichi stole a nce at Vermillion Bird. Then, with a hint of defiance in her eyes, she reciprocated the kiss.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes widened, her legs uncrossing as she abruptly stood up. ¡°This is your treatment?!¡±

    She was so furious that she grabbed Xia Chichi¡¯s wrist and tried to pull them apart. However, as she touched Xia Chichi¡¯s wrist, she felt a surge of vigorous vitality flourishing within her, gradually crushing the residual poison at its root.

    <i>He¡¯s really curing her?! What the hell?!</i>

    <i>Strange... This isn¡¯t a dual cultivation technique; dual cultivation techniques don¡¯t have such strong effects. What technique is this? Why does it align so well with the principles of the four idols? Just which one of us here is really from the Four Idols Cult?!</i>

    Vermillion Bird found herself immersed in the new sensation of vigorous vitality that she momentarily forgot that she had juste forward to interrupt the passionate kiss between the young couple.

    The shameless pair kissed noisily right in front of the ¡°school principal.¡±

    Xia Chichi even let out a deliberate moan, clearly enjoying herself.

    Vermillion Bird could not be any more bbergasted.

    <i>Something about this feels awfully wrong... Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing...</i>

    When Vermillion Bird came to her senses, the residual poison within Xia Chichi had truly been eliminated. At this moment, however, Vermillion Bird felt like her lungs were about to explode with rage.

    <i>Zhao Changhe, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? With the technique you used, you could have achieved the same effect with just hand-to-hand contact. There was no need for you to administer it mouth-to-mouth!</i>

    <i>Doing this right in front of me, deliberately trampling on my dignity! You licentious pair! Mark my words, Zhao Changhe! You¡¯ve got no chance with the Fire Serpent of Yi!</i>

 Chapter 310: Dumb Luck

    <h4>Chapter 310: Dumb Luck</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had always been honest about his fear of Vermillion Bird, and even now, he was still quite afraid of her.

    Lady Three might be ranked higher than Vermillion Bird, but Zhao Changhe never felt any fear toward her. However, he continued to fear Vermillion Bird to this day.

    Perhaps it was because Vermillion Bird was so fierce while Lady Three was always smiling. Or maybe it was the intense memory of blood-soaked ughter from when he first entered this world, a memory that lingered and would not fade away. Not to mention that deep down, he subconsciously believed that rankings did not represent everything. Considering their ¡°aura,¡± he felt that, in a real fight, Lady Three might end up overpowered by Vermillion Bird.

    But the more he feared her, the more exhrating this moment was. It gave him a sense of oveing fears, making him feel immensely liberated.

    Xia Chichi also felt a mixture of fear and excitement. She was far more aware of Vermillion Bird¡¯s ruthlessness than Zhao Changhe, to the point where she did not dare breathe loudly around her. In the past, she could never have imagined passionately kissing a man right in front of Vermillion Bird without her master losing her temper.

    To both of them, those few moments felt amazing...

    The two of them separated, and each quietly stole nces at Vermillion Bird.

    With the mask covering her face, they could not read her expression. They could not tell if she truly did not care or if she was concealing her emotions deep within. Her words, however, were calm. ¡°I had been secretly protecting you, and as it was a secret, I naturally could not let you know in the first ce. I did all that so you would not develop a sense of dependency and lose the will to fight for your life. But in the end, I had no choice but to reveal myself because I feared that you would lose yourself in lust. Now that I¡¯ve revealed myself, it¡¯s time for me to truly leave. Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯m always around when you¡¯re facing difficulties. Doing so will only serve to hinder your cultivation. As for whether you indulge yourself in lust after I¡¯m gone, that¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Xia Chichi felt a bit ashamed, realizing that Vermillion Bird truly had her best interest at heart.

    She lowered her head and said, ¡°Venerable, about the volcanic eruption...¡±

    ¡°Just because a volcano erupted doesn¡¯t mean anything significant. Don¡¯t bother to exaggerate it into something grand. If you insist on investigating it, then I¡¯ll instruct the Fire Serpent of Yi, the Fire Tiger of Wei[1], or some others to check it out. Matters rted to fire have nothing to do with you. Focus on your own path; don¡¯t get distracted.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gave Zhao Changhe a deep look and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your desires control you.¡±

    With that, she disappeared in a sh.

    Zhao Changhe was actually drenched in cold sweat. Seeing Vermillion Bird take her leave, his shoulders slumped as he exhaled with relief. He turned around and saw that Chichi was just as tense. They exchanged looks, both of them disying an expression of relief from having just narrowly escaped death.

    Xia Chichi, with her shoulders slumped as well, said, ¡°Being in front of the venerable always feels so stressful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°You say that, yet you dared act all coy earlier.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little witch. What kind of witch would I be without some nerve? What about you, though? Weren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bandit. What¡¯s a bandit who fears death?¡±

    ¡°Pfft... You¡¯re risking your life for lust.¡± Xia Chichi smiled and took his hand. They sat on the edge of the bed. With their shoulders against each other, she whispered, ¡°The venerable is already very angry. We better not push it.¡±

    ¡°Hah, do you really think that was the only thing I was after?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°I asked Lady Three to pass a message to you, but it seems that you were already on your way to Kunlun by then. Because of that, she might not have had the chance to tell you. At the very least, it seems that she did not have the time to tell you that I learned the Rejuvenation Art.¡±

    ¡°So it really was the Rejuvenation Art...¡± Xia Chichi muttered. ¡°Your rtionship with the four idols is really strange.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned and said, ¡°After all, the Azure Dragon Saintess is my wife.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?!¡± Xia Chichi snapped. ¡°And why do you seem to be so familiar with Venerable ck Tortoise? Howe you keep calling her Lady Three?¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head and said in exasperation, ¡°She¡¯s Lady Three.¡±

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t call her that.¡±

    ¡°...Everyone in Huangsha Market calls her that.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Xia Chichi conceded with augh. ¡°She really didn¡¯t have time to tell us anything. Now that you¡¯re here, you can just tell me everything directly. Are you going to teach me the Rejuvenation Art?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to teach it to you. I¡¯ll write down what I canter, and then you can try and see if you can get anything from it,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°But what I really wanted to tell you is that your father isn¡¯t gravely injured as people think. In fact, he¡¯s very much alive and kicking.¡±

    Xia Chichi was stunned.

    Zhao Changhe then recounted everything about Xia Longyuan and what his ¡°father¡± had told him. He then concluded with, ¡°The reason the jade pendant and the Six Harmonies Divine Art would have been passed down to a son but not a daughter is not what we initially thought. He actually cared about you deeply... and he even recognizes me as his son-inw.¡±

    Xia Chichi remained silent for a long time before saying softly, ¡°Regardless of his original intentions, he still abandoned me. I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm,¡± Zhao Changhe agreed. He was not going to persuade her otherwise. The facts were clear¡ªXia Longyuan really had abandoned her in the end. He added, ¡°In any case, his strength far surpasses our original assumptions. Any ns against him must be reevaluated. This rebellion is not something to take lightly. Do not act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s mood visibly worsened as she sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s talk about something else. We can just leave those matters to the venerable and the others to consider.¡±

    When she thought that Xia Longyuan was on the brink of death, Xia Chichi felt a twinge of familial bond and sadness, wanting to visit him. But now that she knew that he was not only alive but extremely well, she felt unhappy toward him again. Now, she was unwilling to talk about him any further.

    Such was human nature.

    Zhao Changhe did not press the matter. Instead, he asked, ¡°Besides eliminating the traitor, what other important tasks did youe to Kunlun for? Does capturing Yang Qianyun count as one of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yang Qianyuan is indeed one of my missions. Ideally, we want to capture him alive, which would highlight our influence. We could even use him to negotiate with the Yang n. Killing him outright serves no purpose; the Yang n might not even recognize it if we did that. We are not looking to please them, but rather to take advantage of them,¡± said Xia Chichi. ¡°I¡¯m nning to investigate that Tian Lingzi from the Yukun Gang tonight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Yang Qianquan isn¡¯t with the Yukun Gang. Tian Lingzi must have offended Tarant at some point. She¡¯s probably just trying to kill him with a borrowed knife.¡±

    Xia Chichi asked curiously, ¡°How do you know? The Earth Deer of Liu has been investigating for a while, but even he has not found anything.¡±

    ¡°In such arge city, finding someone who¡¯s gone into hiding is indeed incredibly difficult.¡± Zhao Changhe showed a smug grin. ¡°But some people just have fate on their side, such as your big brother Zhao here.¡±

    Xia Chichi rolled her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s the big brother? Call me senior brother.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother...¡± Zhao Changhe scooted a bit closer.

    For some reason, that term had a bit of a flirtatious undertone between them, sparking a bit of emotion whenever it was mentioned.

    Sometimes, Zhao Changhe wondered if there was something wrong with his own sexual orientation. After all, he seemed particrly stimted by Chichi¡¯s male disguise.

    Xia Chichi pushed his face away and scolded, ¡°And you said your mind wasn¡¯t filled with that!¡±

    ¡°Ahem... Anyway, I do know where Yang Qianyuan is, but don¡¯t do anything just yet. I still have some use for him.¡±

    Xia Chichi asked in intrigue, ¡°What use could you possibly have for him?¡±

    ¡°I need to gather some information from him. I¡¯ve just started getting close to him, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to really dig into certain secrets yet.¡±

    ¡°What information do you need that¡¯s so important?¡±

    ¡°I want to find clues about the Thieves Guild and the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Are you deliberately trying to avoid owing the Four Idols Cult a favor, or are you just outright stupid? Yang Qianyuan has only been in Kunlun for so long. What could he possibly know? Why not just ask Earth Deer of Liu directly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°Because when Lady Three sent me here after I told her what I was after, she did not have the specifics, which suggests that Earth Deer of Liu doesn¡¯t have any information on these two things either. After all, he¡¯s primarily focused on investigating matters relevant to you. He might not have extensive knowledge about other things.¡±

    Xia Chichi rolled her eyes. ¡°Lady Three doesn¡¯t even know Earth Deer of Liu is here. Her information probably came from Ying Five¡¯swork. You really are a dummy sometimes.¡±

    She jumped off the bed and dashed out the door. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll ask Earth Deer of Liu for you.¡±

    After a moment, she returned with a strange expression, ¡°He has no information about the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, but he does have some information about the Thieves Guild.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face? Is there something wrong with the Thieves Guild?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± replied Xia Chichi. ¡°Earth Deer of Liu said that, if his guess is correct, Tian Lingzi might be the manager of the Thieves Guild here responsible for fencing stolen goods. He mentioned that the goods sold by the Yukun Gang are just too inexplicably diversepared to others.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly realized something.

    <i>The Thieves Guild was never really supposed to be hard to find. They¡¯ve got to have a direct link on the surface.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, Sisi, who had just escaped from the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm and waspletely clueless about the outside world, would not have been able to join the Thieves Guild. If the Thieves Guild is in Kunlun, then there must be a point near the city¡¯s entrance where they would be easy to encounter. Sisi must have stumbled upon them. It makes a lot of sense now.</i>

    1. The mansion of Wei is one of the seven mansions under the Azure Dragon. ?

 Chapter 311: Exotic Romance

    <h4>Chapter 311: Exotic Romance</h4>

    The young couple changed their clothes and leisurely went for a walk.

    Zhao Changhe casually changed into a different outfit, just to distinguish himself from his ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± attire. He was now strolling with his wife with his true appearance. He reserved the ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± identity for other asions.

    Xia Chichi did not quite understand Zhao Changhe¡¯s strange obsession. It seemed that when he was with his woman, he had to be using his true appearance, especially during intimate moments.

    <i>If he just always uses that yellow-faced disguise, then nobody would know who he is. I really don¡¯t get why it¡¯s so important to him. He¡¯s still a yellow-faced man even now. Hmph.</i>

    Xia Chichi also changed back into female attire. The dashing young master transformed into a delicate little witch, yet she still had those sharp eyebrows and bright eyes, exuding a faint heroic spirit.

    After all, she had just used her male disguise when killing someone and fleeing earlier. Tarant was most likely searching the entire city for that ¡°young nobleman,¡± so she had to let her male persona disappear.

    Anyway, the young couple held hands as they strolled through the night in Kunlun City. They felt incredibly happy as they walked around hand-in-hand.

    They had been in love for a year but rarely ever met. Even when they did meet, it was always rushed and they hardly had any time to talk. Theck of time often led them to go straight to intimacy to relieve their longing for each other. It almost seemed like their rtionship was just about that, and perhaps that was why Vermillion Bird was so disapproving of it.

    This was the first time they had ever walked openly, hand in hand, and using their original appearances. Together, they shared a goal in this remote city of viins on this snowy night.

    ¡°Wait, who said we¡¯ve got the same goal?¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to find The Thieves Guild.¡±

    ¡°But I do need to find Tian Lingzi,¡± Xia Chichi replied with a mischievous smile. ¡°Tarant offended me. Since she tried to make use of me to deal with Tian Lingzi, that means that Tian Lingzi is a potential ally, so I should go and meet him.¡±

    <i>Who really offended whom? Also, you were even thanking Tarant earlier.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not expose her, knowing that Xia Chichi was just looking for an excuse.

    There was an old man selling wontons by the side of the street. His clothes were thin, and snow and wind brushed past, yet he seemed unfazed by the cold. He hummed a little tune leisurely as he worked.

    The ssic trope of an old man selling wontons being a hidden master sounded very <i>wuxia</i>, but in reality, Zhao Changhe had never seen such a character. He had seen killers acting as streetside vendors, though. Anyway, the old man fit perfectly in this city of viins. Who knew which former great viins now lived in seclusion in this city.

    Zhao Changhe did not avoid the old man, even showing some interest in him. He pulled Xia Chichi to sit by the stall and said, ¡°Two bowls of hot wontons, please.¡±

    Xia Chichi nudged him quietly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of poison?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Why would he poison us for no reason? If everyone thought that way, who would dare buy his wontons? People here have to eat too.¡±

    The old man selling wontons chuckled. ¡°With that attitude, I might just poison you for real.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Come on, old man, give us a break...¡±

    The old man burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re quite intriguing. I¡¯ve never seen someone like you in this city. These two bowls of wontons are on the house. It¡¯s up to you whether you think they¡¯re poisoned or not.¡±

    As the wontons were served, Xia Chichi, who had just expressed suspicions of them being poisoned a second before, was actually the first to dig in. She showed no fear of them being poisoned at all.

    The old man¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding.

    He knew that it was not that Xia Chichi was fearless. She was extremely cautious and distrustful at heart. Her actions were to protect her fearless, foolish lover by testing the food first.

    In this city filled with wicked people, encountering such devoted lovers was indeed rare

    But just before she could take a bite, Zhao Changhe snatched the spoon and ate the wonton himself.

    Then, he yelped as if he had been burned.

    Xia Chichi punched him painfully as he panted like a dog. As he panted from his mouth being burned, she leaned over to blow on another wonton for him.

    Then, they began to yfully feed each other, each of them blowing on wontons before feeding it to the other. Theyughed as they had a wonderful time.

    The old man, with his hands tucked into his sleeves, suddenly felt like a third wheel.

    <i>Fuck, I should have poisoned them for real.</i>

    But despite having such thoughts, he could not help but smile.

    <i>Ah, to be young...</i>

    ¡°Old man, your wontons are great,¡± Zhao Changhe said. He did not ept the free meal and ced a piece of silver worth a year¡¯s supply of wontons on the table. ¡°Too bad we might not have the chance toe back. Well, I guess we can only leave it up to fate.¡±

    <i>Pft. Did you even taste the wontons at all?!</i>

    The old man, feeling like he was watching a love story instead of two people enjoying his wontons, could not help but hide his smile and grumble as he epted the money. He looked at the sky and pretended not to care.

    As the couple walked away, he could still hear their yful banter.

    ¡°Why are you throwing money around like that? Paying for wontons with silver? If you keep wasting money like that, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    ¡°Carrying copper around is so inconvenient! They¡¯re bulky and noisy. I¡¯d really love to be able to use storage rings...¡±

    Their voices faded as they walked away, perhaps discussing more serious matters and starting to converse using voice transmission.

    <i>Storage rings, huh? </i>The old man smiled slightly and went back to cooking wontons.

    Meanwhile, the young couple continued their yful banter.

    ¡°So, where did you get the money from this time now? Was it from someone surnamed Cui or Tang?¡±

    ¡°...My money ran out in the north. That was a parting gift from General Huangfu. He didn¡¯t really give me much. Well, he isn¡¯t exactly that wealthy. Actually, you could say that some of the money I¡¯ve got is from your cult¡¯s funds. Come on, give me a smile.¡±

    Xia Chichi was not in the mood to smile. <i>So, the rumors about you and the Fire Serpent of Yi having an affair were true? You¡¯ve got some nerve to be unting it to me! Oh, wait, just what was that about the Fire Serpent of Yi being the imperial noble consort? That¡¯s really odd. Why hadn¡¯t I heard about such important news before? I only knew that the venerable often stays in the capital.</i>

    <i>Whatever. This is the worst possible time to talk about other women.</i>

    Xia Chichi leisurely looked at the shops along the street and clicked her tongue. ¡°This city might be quiet, but it¡¯s got everything. It¡¯s even got a general store. The quietness might just be because it¡¯s a snowy night; maybe it¡¯s more bustling during other times.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around and smiled. ¡°Since people live here, they will naturally make sure to have daily necessities avable. The thought of a bunch of viins just lurking gloomily in their homes isn¡¯t realistic. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ve achieved immortality or something. The only difference between this ce and an ordinary town or city is that the shopkeepers here might be some notorious viin hiding from society. You never know who you might be facing. That is also why nobody really dares make any big moves here. If they do, they usually try getting outsiders to do so for them, just like how Tarant tried to trick you into going after Tian Lingzi.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. As long as you¡¯re cautious, this so-called city of viins isn¡¯t really all that dangerous,¡± Xia Chichi said thoughtfully. ¡°I wonder what Daoist Yuxu was thinking by setting up a ce like this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not interested in Daoist Yuxu¡¯s motives. As long as the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng was not in Yuxu¡¯s hands, he really did not care.

    Xia Chichi also did not seem to be very interested in Daoist Yuxu. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she pulled Zhao Changhe toward a shop.

    ¡°Hey, why are we going?¡±

    ¡°Stop asking questions, I¡¯m buying you something,¡± Xia Chichi said as she dragged him into the store. ¡°You really haven¡¯t reced that old gourd I got you, huh? It¡¯s old, worn, ugly, and starting to break apart... Just how can you keep using it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°No matter how old it is, I¡¯d still use it.¡±

    Xia Chichi felt happy. As long as that gourd was around, other women would feel hindered and annoyed. Just imagining those scenarios where they could not say anything about it made her happy.

    She was overthinking it, though. Few people noticed the gourd, and those who did just thought Zhao Changhe was sentimental, which only made them like him more, such as a certain rabbit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let those bitches think that I mistreat you,¡± Xia Chichi grumbled as she examined the gourds hanging in the store. ¡°Only I can rece your gourd, right? ¡°

    Zhao Changhe looked at Xia Chichi¡¯s smiling face, his heart softening. He replied softly, ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    Xia Chichi knocked on the counter and said with a smile, ¡°Shopkeeper, I want a wine gourd. I¡¯m looking for one made of special materials, light but durable and not easily damaged.¡±

    The shopkeeper looked bemused. ¡°Miss, are you cultivating immortality? Do you want it to have endless space for wine too? Where am I supposed to find such gourds? Even if the materials to make such gourds exist, no one would use them to make a gourd.¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. It might be hard to find in regr ces, but beautiful jadees from Kunlun[1], the Yukun Pavilion should have some avable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe came to a realization.

    <i>So this shop belongs to the Yukun Gang. No wonder the Earth Deer of Liu said that the Yukun Gang¡¯s goods are diverse. They really do seem to have everything. Their range of goods is far too extensive to be sourced through regr channels.</i>

    Laughter came from upstairs as a voice asked, ¡°Are you here to buy something or were you looking for our Yukun Gang?¡±

    ¡°I was originally looking for Tian Lingzi,¡± said Xia Chichi with her hands on her hips. ¡°But now I want a gourd. The gourdes first. Everything else is secondary!¡±

    ¡°If you really want a gourd like that, it¡¯s not impossible to get one.¡± A man descended the stairs with a smile on his face. ¡°But what price are you willing to pay?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously. ¡°How about I catch a spider for you?¡±

    The man was startled. He looked at the two of them before saying solemnly, ¡°Please follow me upstairs.¡±

    1. This line is literally tranted from ¡°Óñ³öÀ¥¸Ô.¡± The line actually has the same characters used for the Yukun (ÓñÀ¥) Gang. ?

 Chapter 312: Subjective Value

    <h4>Chapter 312: Subjective Value</h4>

    The young couple exchanged amused nces and followed the man upstairs.

    Once they reached the top of the stairs, they were momentarily stunned.

    Instead of a small loft or attic, they found themselves in a spacious hall filled with burly men armed with swords and sabers. These men were all ring at them menacingly.

    The man dressed like a Daoist who had greeted them earlier retreated and stood by the side of another Daoist seated at the main chair. It appeared that he was thetter¡¯s disciple.

    The whole setup looked like the headquarters of a gang, and they had walked in right in the middle of a meeting.

    Xia Chichi could not help but blink in amusement. Their luck was unbelievable. She had simply guessed that stores with numerous items would likely be under the Yukun Gang and had randomly chosen one to enter. Now, they just so happened to find themselves in the headquarters of the Yukun Gang while the gang bigshots were having a meeting. They did not even need to look for Tian Lingzi¡ªthe Daoist in the main seat was most likely him.

    <i>Howe I never realized how good my luck was before? Maybe it¡¯s because I always hang around Changhe, and his luck is just ridiculous.</i>

    Both of them showed no signs of unease, confident in their own strength. They cupped their fists in a respectful gesture and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb everyone. It seems that we came at the wrong time...¡±

    The Daoist in the main seat shook his head and said, ¡°If you¡¯re here just to buy a gourd, then there¡¯s no such thing asing at the wrong time. Business can be done anytime. But if you have other matters with our Yukun Gang, you might as well just say it directly.¡±

    Xia Chichi asked, ¡°Are you Daoist Priest Tian Lingzi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± replied Tian Lingzi. ¡°I conduct my business openly and have nothing to hide.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re a lot more interesting than those who hide and conceal their identities...¡±

    Tian Lingzi said, ¡°Such as yourself?¡±

    Xia Chichi was left momentarily speechless.

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t you have pointed someone else out, like Tarant? Do you even know how to talk to people?</i>

    However, it was natural for others to be cautious of them. Zhao Changhe quickly took over the conversation to salvage the situation, ¡°We¡¯re indeed here to buy a gourd. Does your gang have the kind of gourd we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Light but durable, resistant to swords and sabers, not prone to wear or tear. We do have such a gourd, we sto¡ª<i>uh...</i> we acquired it in an ancient secret realm. It¡¯s an artifact from the ancient era,¡± said Tian Lingzi. ¡°Although its practical value is average, anything from the ancient era is valuable. What price are you willing to pay for it?¡±

    ¡°Name your price, we¡¯ll see if we can afford it,¡± replied Zhao Changhe.

    Tian Lingziughed. ¡°Normally, we would be willing to negotiate the price, but since you mentioned catching a spider, the price has changed. This is why you should be careful not to reveal your cards too soon, youngdy.¡±

    Xia Chichiughed as well. In this city filled with deceit, Tian Lingzi¡¯s straightforwardness felt like a breath of fresh air, even though it could just be a persona. It was still refreshing.

    She had not mentioned the spider to buy a gourd but to assist her husband. Zhao Changhe was looking for the Thieves Guild, and she needed to make some noise to draw them out quickly. They could not afford another round of indirect probing that would take multiple days or even longer.

    Xia Chichi said leisurely, ¡°I was not revealing my bottom line. I was just giving you a piece of information. However, with so many ears around, I¡¯d rather not speak here.¡±

    Tian Lingzi said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s wise to be cautious. However, the two of you have not earned enough trust for a private meeting just yet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m friends with someone in your gang. Will that do?¡±

    Tian Lingzi asked curiously, ¡°Oh? Who might that be?¡±

    ¡°His surname is Ji,¡± replied Zhao Changhe. ¡°If he¡¯s here, maybe he could meet with us in private.¡±

    Tian Lingzi was momentarily taken aback, thenughed. ¡°So you¡¯re here for the Thieves Guild... Whether you¡¯re truly Ji Chengkong¡¯s friend or his foe, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. We only work together with the guild as one of their channels for selling stolen goods. We¡¯re not part of the guild. We don¡¯t know about the whereabouts of core members of their guild such as Ji Chengkong.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not too surprised about this and said with a smile, ¡°But you can at leastmunicate with them, no?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Do you need me to ry a message to them for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please tell them that Zhao Changhe seeks an audience with the Thief Saint.¡±

    A sudden silence befell the hall, and then everyone erupted in murmurs and whispers.

    <i>The First Hidden Dragon, Zhao Changhe!</i>

    Everyone had been eyeing this rugged, scarred warrior who greatly resembled the rumors Zhao Changhe. However, as there were so many people who imitated him these days, they had not been sure if it was really him.

    Now, he confirmed it himself. He boldly revealed his name to them. No one doubted his words, as seeking an audience with the Thief Saint while being an imposter would mean a gruesome death, especially since Ji Chengkong knew him personally. They knew that he could only be the real Zhao Changhe.

    A person¡¯s name is like a tree¡¯s shadow. If an ordinary person casually revealed their identity, they would be considered a fool. But if that person was Zhao Changhe instead, others could only see him as a hero, fearless and bold.

    His fame was not just for show. Within a year, Zhao Changhe transformed from a little carp in a small pond into the first among hidden dragons. Such incredible potential may never be seen again and certainly had no historical precedent. Being the first hidden dragon was essentially a prelude to entering the Ranking of Man. Unless they met an untimely death, there had never been a first hidden dragon who failed to make it onto the Ranking of Man. When Yue Hongling was ranked second, she was already regarded as a distinguished figure wherever she went. Now, Zhao Changhe enjoyed even greater renown.

    He had almost single-handedly altered the dynamics of the Grasnd, prating deep behind enemy lines, traversing thousands of li, and winning numerous battles. To this day, his efforts had left the northern and southern tribes of the barbarians divided and immersed in internal conflict. By causing such internal strife, he ensured peace for the Central ins for at least several years.

    Such epic feats were on apletely different levelpared to ordinary battles in the <i>jianghu</i>. Even viins had to give him a thumbs-up for his feats. In Kunlun, who knew how many people drank and sighed to themselves while talking about how they never expected such a mighty figure to emerge precisely while they avoided the world.

    His title of Bloodthirsty Asura, initially rather amusing in a boorish way, had now taken on an aura of fierce renown. He had made the nickname famous.

    Zhao Changhe revealed his identity with a purpose. He had connections with the Thieves Guild and did not fear exposure. Moreover, with everyone seeing how bold and open he was, nobody would suspect him of disguising himself as Wang Daozhong. Later on, he could easily change his appearance and no one would even suspect him.

    However, he still needed to secure a storage ring to hide Dragon Bird. Otherwise, it would be far too easy for people to recognize him.

    Tian Lingzi was extremely cautious. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re Young Hero Zhao... Then this youngdy should be the Sunset Divine Sword, right?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face suddenly fell, and she looked annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t wear red all the time like some desperate woman eager to get married. Hmph.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Meanwhile, Vermillion Bird, who was watching from a distance, felt as if a slingshot hit her out of nowhere. She ground her teeth in frustration.

    Tian Lingzi chuckled and said, ¡°My mistake. Hmm... Well, you may all leave. Since it¡¯s Young Hero Zhao, I doubt he came here to assassinate me.¡±

    The subordinates agreed and stood up. They bowed, then withdrew. Many of them could not help but stare at Zhao Changhe as they passed by,pletely ignoring the beautiful Xia Chichi. They looked like a bunch of starstruck fanboys.

    Whether good or evil, those of the martial arts world always respected heroes.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe thought about how many of his achievements were feats of assassination.

    Tian Lingzi whispered something to his disciple, who also took his leave. He then smiled and said, ¡°Since you wish to contact the Thieves Guild, I¡¯ve sent my disciple to ry the message. Now, shall we talk about our business? Youngdy, I¡¯d like to know why you mentioned a spider?¡±

    Xia Chichi said ¡°I understand that you have a grudge against Tarant?¡±

    Tian Lingzi smiled and said, ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve had conflicts with the Jinqian Gang. The meeting we were having was to discuss the attitudes of the nearby gangs. Tarant is one of the forces we¡¯re focusing on as we¡¯re unsure of which faction she leans toward. Thus, when you mentioned her, we had to stop our meeting.¡±

    ¡°Then the news I have for you is that she wants to kill you,¡± Xia Chichi said with a smile. ¡°Is that information enough to trade for the gourd?¡±

    Tian Lingzi shook his head. ¡°A single gourd isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s not worth haggling over. However, the information you¡¯ve provided is quite serious. How can you prove the validity of your information?¡±

    Zhao Changhe expected Xia Chichi to say something flippant such as ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to believe me or not.¡± However, Xia Chichi actually turned serious and asked, ¡°What exactly is your conflict with the Jinqian Gang?¡±

    Tian Lingzi said, ¡°Tomorrow at noon, we¡¯re having a banquet to negotiate with them. As everyone knows, there¡¯s no such thing as a friendly banquet. We must consider all aspects.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. If I help fend off Tarant tomorrow, you give me the gourd. If we can manage to kill her together, then tell me the location of the secret realm where you got the gourd from.¡±

    Tian Lingzi found this all a bit hard to believe. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for a mere gourd? It might be an antique, but it¡¯s nothing more than a trinket. I genuinely can¡¯t understand why you seem so obsessed with it.¡±

    ¡°Is it so hard to understand?¡± Xia Chichi smiled faintly. ¡°In the <i>jianghu</i>, there are some people who might kill someone for you just because you offered them a drink. Everyone values different things. To you, the gourd is just a collectible trinket, but to me, it¡¯s a unique memento.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had been silent all this time. He initially thought that Xia Chichi was making a big deal out of nothing. But considering that she had already made an enemy of Tarant, it made sense for her to ally with Tian Lingzi to eliminate herpletely. He had also thought that she might be more interested in the secret realm that the gourd came from.

    Her exnation took him aback.

    He turned to look at Xia Chichi¡¯s profile. Her smile, which might seem mischievous or even evil to others, appeared pure and beautiful to him, as pristine as the jade of Kunlun.

 Chapter 313: Chen Family Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chen Family Restaurant</h4>

    At night, Zhao Changhe changed back into Wang Daozhong¡¯s attire, applied the disguise, and returned to Yang Qianyuan¡¯s inn.

    <i>Hmm, Snow-Treading Crow seems to have been well taken care of. Nobody dared to try anything. Not bad, not bad.</i>

    The inn was still lit, and Yang Qianyuan was pacing around anxiously. Surprisingly, his appearance had changed back into the young master on the wanted posters. He was clean-shaven and neatly groomed, no longer the rugged man from their first meeting.

    Seeing ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± return, Yang Qianyuan rushed up to him like he had seen a rtive. He hurriedly greeted him, ¡°Senior, where have you been...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him curiously and then said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Why, do you think you have the right to know where I go?¡±

    ¡°No, no, not at all,¡± Yang Qianyuan replied with an apologetic smile. ¡°There was an incident at the brothel you were at. The madam was assassinated! Since you just so happened to leave at the same time, they suspected that you were an aplice and went around asking about you. Someone had seen me take you to that street, so they also came here to ask me questions.¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at him. ¡°What did you tell them?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan said, ¡°I had no choice but to reveal your identity, telling them that you¡¯re the esteemed Wang Daozhong. I told them that if you wanted to kill a mere brothel madam, you would not need to go to the neighboring room to eavesdrop. It must have just been a coincidence. Please don¡¯t me me. Only by telling them about who you are could I shut them up. Of course, I nned to immediately report this to you when I saw you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you said more than just that, right?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Yes... Since you sat in the neighboring room listening for so long, just telling them about your identity was not convincing enough. I told them that you were actually targeting that young master and probably left to chase after him. Only then did they believe me. They mighte tomorrow to ask you about that young master¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned displeased. ¡°I did have my eye on him, but I didn¡¯t get to have him.¡±

    These words were sincere, and regret was clearly evident in his voice. His words were more genuine than pure gold.

    Yang Qianyuan observed his expression. ¡°Senior, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re into, would you like me to look for a pretty boy to serve you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡± Zhao Changhe headed upstairs, looking like he wanted to rest.

    Yang Qianyuan hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, senior, our gang leader wishes to meet you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was furious. ¡°You brat. You revealed my name without permission. You¡¯re just lucky that I¡¯m toozy to deal with you, and you¡¯re still not done?¡±

    ¡°Senior, please calm down. Please hear me out.¡± Yang Qianyuan looked around and whispered, ¡°Recently, our Jinqian Gang has had some conflicts with the Yukun Gang over some businesses. We agreed to meet for negotiations at noon tomorrow... Well, actually, our gang leader has no ns of negotiating. He wants to take over the Yukun Gang. As long as we kill Tian Lingzi during the negotiations, the rest of the Yukun Gang won¡¯t be a threat, and we can probably swallow them whole.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°Good for you. What does this have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°Senior, you might not know this, but the Yukun Gang has many rare treasures. Although they¡¯re rumored to be backed by the Thieves Guild, there hasn¡¯t been any concrete evidence. It¡¯s likely that they¡¯re only working with the Thieves Guild to sell stolen goods. However, even the Thieves Guild would not have so many weird and exotic items. Where would they have found so many such things to steal? We suspect that the Yukun Gang has actually discovered a secret realm in the Kunlun Mountains. We believe that they¡¯re just pretending to sell stolen goods while actually selling treasures from the secret realm they discovered. Our gang leader is interested in taking over this secret realm.¡±

    Zhao Changhe made it look like he became interested. ¡°So are you saying that you¡¯ll be sharing this secret realm with me?¡±

    Seeing that Wang Daozhong had indeed be interested, Yang Qianyuan sighed with relief and smiled. ¡°Our gang leader said that if you¡¯re willing to help us out tomorrow, you can take one item of your choosing from the secret realm...¡±

    Upon hearing thest part, Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he stared at Yang Qianyuan with an extremely cold gaze. ¡°Does your gang leader think that I¡¯m some beggar?¡±

    In reality, Gang Leader Qian had said that Wang Daozhong could take whatever he wanted from the secret realm.

    However, when Yang Qianyuan ryed the message, he twisted it andpletely changed its meaning.

    If the real Wang Daozhong were here, he would have been deeply insulted. Fortunately, this was Zhao Changhe, and Wang Daozhong being insulted had nothing to do with him.

    Yang Qianyuan sighed and said, ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t me Gang Leader Qian for being a bit stingy by nature... If it were up to me, I would have given you the entire secret realm...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at him with a half-smile. ¡°Oh? And when could you make such a decision?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan lowered his voice. ¡°With your support, senior, it would be easy.¡±

    Honestly speaking, having an expert on the Ranking of Earth give a helping hand to a mere city-level gang was like taking candy from a baby. The expert would not even need to support the gang openly. As long as they let others know that they favored someone within the gang, that would be enough. Zhao Changhe instantly understood what Yang Qianyuan was plotting and could not help but feel amused.

    <i>You¡¯ve only been here for less than a year and you¡¯re already thinking of taking this opportunity to get rid of the gang leader and take over. As expected, this ce is really twisted! The people here are really evil.</i>

    Seeing that the conversation had reached this point, Yang Qianyuan lowered his voice even further and said, ¡°Senior, if you show that you favor me, I¡¯m willing to offer all of the Jinqian Gang¡¯s earnings to you. The Jinqian Gang will serve you, and we will act as your eyes and ears in this city.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I care about the measly profits of a small gang in a city? Eyes and ears? How many people do you even have? Do you really think you¡¯d be able to act as my eyes and ears?¡±

    ¡°We actually have quite a few people... A lot of them have even been here for a long time and are very familiar with the city.¡± Seeing that Zhao Changhe still seemed uninterested, Yang Qianyuan finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you enjoy thepany of men, senior, then I can find them for you. I... I¡¯m willing to serve you as well if you¡¯d like...¡±

    <i>What the fuck?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was astonished. He finally understood why Yang Qianyuan had dressed up like a young master from an aristocratic family again.

    <i>What a ruthless and vicious man. The Jinqian Gang really picked up a snake. Oh well, sadly for you, you¡¯re Chichi¡¯s target. No matter how ruthless and patient you are, it won¡¯t amount to much in the end.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Go tell your gang leader that I wille along tomorrow to have a look. As for anything else... we¡¯ll discuss it some other time.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    At noon the next day.

    In the eastern part of Kunlun City, at the Chen Family Restaurant.

    Conflicts between gangs often lead to negotiation banquets. Such banquets were well known for tables being flipped and des being drawn, as well as often leading to bloodshed. Both sides thus made thorough preparations before the banquet.

    Tian Lingzi held a meeting overnight, while Gang Leader Qian set his sights on ¡°Wang Daozhong.¡±

    Tarant was likely acting as the oriole, waiting to reap the benefits when the opportunity presented itself.

    This small conflict in a corner of the city involved multiple factions, showing internal machinations and appearing like a minuscule version of the greater <i>jianghu.</i>

    Ever sinceing to this world, Zhao Changhe had seen many simr situations. He knew that this was how the <i>jianghu</i> was<i>,</i> just not the part of the <i>jianghu</i> he liked. Fortunately, he had Chichi by his side this time. Amidst the treacherous turmoil that he disliked, there was a touch of tenderness and warmth, making the harsh wind and snow seem refreshing.

    He followed Yang Qianyuan to attend the banquet. What he had to do was quite simple, at least in theory.

    Others thought that he was there to help the Jinqian Gang by dealing with Tian Lingzi, while Yang Qianyuan hoped that he would conveniently kill the supposedly disrespectful Gang Leader Qian and support him in his rise to power.

    In reality, he was there to help the little witch beside Tian Lingzi ambush Tarant. As for whether or not he would kill Gang Leader Qian, he was not really thinking about it. Instead, he was more concerned about capturing Yang Qianyuan alive.

    However, as soon as he stepped into the restaurant, the owner came up to greet him. ¡°You must be Mister Daozhong! I, Chen One, am honored to meet you. We hope that you enjoy your time here.¡±

    The owner was also quite good-looking. The news that Wang Daozhong enjoyed thepany of men seemed to have spread throughout Kunlun overnight, and it looked like it would spread even further. Seeing the owner approach, the others winked and nudged each other, already imagining all kinds of scenarios in their heads.

    Sure enough, Wang Daozhong appeared delighted. ¡°I must say, you¡¯re quite charming, unlike many of the unsightly faces around here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was genuinely delighted. Just from the name and the way the owner of the restaurant approached him, he knew that this was his true coborator here, a contact from Ying Five¡¯s organization.

    The Earth Deer of Liu was not an expert in intelligence gathering, and he was unlikely to know much, but Ying Five¡¯s people were different.

    As they appeared to exchange appreciative nces, Chen One whispered a warning, ¡°Gang Leader Qian has additional support, and Tian Lingzi is suspected to be allied with Tarant. Not a single one of them is trustworthy. Do not trust any of them.¡±

 Chapter 314: Thank you, Tarantula

    <h4>Chapter 314: Thank you, Tarant</h4>

    Zhao Changhe could guess that Gang Leader Qian had external support. After all, he only had Yang Qianyuan ry a message rather thaning to meet him personally, suggesting that he had some other backing.

    On the other hand, the connection between Tian Lingzi and Tarant was unexpected.

    Although he suspected that Tian Lingzi¡¯s behavior might just be a facade and did not trust the other party that much, Tarant had indeed tricked Chichi into believing that Yang Qianyuan was with Tian Lingzi. With her having done so, it logically made sense for Tarant to be on the same side as Gang Leader Qian, or at least enemies with Tian Lingzi, as she directed trouble toward Tian Lingzi with apparent malice.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t make sense for her to do that if she really is allied with Tian Lingzi. Could Chen One¡¯s intelligence be wrong?</i>

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, but ultimately found Chen One more trustworthy. Initially, he nned to y the role of a senior, simply sitting in the main hall and listening to the negotiations. But now he dismissed that idea. As a senior expert who had been invited to attend the banquet, he did not need to exin his actions to anyone. If he did not want to reveal himself, then he could do just that. He headed to a side room to drink.

    Yang Qianyuan, who eagerly wanted him to stay, watched as Zhao Changhe walked away.

    Zhao Changhe realized that being alone in the side room gave him a lot more room to maneuver and a lot more options.

    Chen One quietly slipped in and sighed with relief. He then said with a smile, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d think you had the situation under control and join the negotiations openly. It¡¯s good that you stepped aside. Now we can discuss some things first."

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I entered Kunlun as Wang Daozhong, and everyone in the east of the city knows about it. You should have known right away that it was me. After all, you should have been told that I would being here. Why didn¡¯t youe look for me?"

    Chen One replied irritably, ¡°Of course I went to look for you, but you were supposedly chasing a beautiful young man! Then Zhao Changhe appeared at the Yukun Gang, you nearly drove me crazy."

    ¡°Uh..." Zhao Changhe found it hard to argue. He forcefully said, ¡°Was it so hard to tell me toe to this lousy restaurant? I could have easily been the one toe to you instead. There was no need for this all to be soplicated."

    Chen One remained expressionless and said, ¡°Our base in Kunlun is an important secret. We can¡¯t just casually reveal it to outsiders. Who are you to us anyway? You¡¯re certainly not Lady Three¡¯s husband. How old are you even?"

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°..."

    ¡°Furthermore, even if you <i>were</i> her husband, she would not reveal our organization¡¯s secrets that easily," added Chen One. ¡°I was supposed to find you secretly the moment you arrived here. I was not supposed to reveal what I was doing here. But in the end, it just so happened that you came to this restaurant, so there¡¯s nothing much left to hide. That was why I approached you so directly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, at least you know what to prioritize and how to be flexible. At this point, there¡¯s no point in hiding."

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re naturally interested in finding the secret realm. That is my main task here. The conflict between these two gangs involves a secret realm. Weck strength here, so your arrival is very timely."

    ¡°Tell me more."

    ¡°Originally, although Yukun Pavilion did have many unusual and peculiar goods, they were ultimately just one of the channels for selling stolen goods. Their operations were still rtively normal. It was only recently that they suddenly began selling numerous items that seemed to be from the ancient era. It¡¯s one thing to have one or two stolen items that appeared as such, but so many? It was out of the ordinary, so many people began to suspect that the goods they were selling weren¡¯t stolen goods but treasures found in a secret realm."

    After saying that, Chen One smiled in a suggestive way. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite odd?"

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Mm-hm, it¡¯s like they¡¯re asking for trouble by drawing so much attention. They could have just sold the items slowly or transported them elsewhere to sell. Their actions must be intentional, is what you¡¯re trying to say?"

    ¡°Indeed, indeed." Chen One secretly praised him. In fact, he had deliberately asked this question to test the intelligence of this supposedly smart man, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s response was exactly what he was looking for.

    Chen One nced at the main hall outside, where people from both factions were gathering noisily as they prepared for the banquet. Seeing that the wine was being prepared to be served, he continued quickly, ¡°If Tian Lingzi isn¡¯t out of his mind trying to attract powerful enemies to kill him, there¡¯s only one exnation. He intends to lure others into a trap, cooperating with anyone whoes to him and leading them into the secret realm. Based on our extensive experience with secret realms, there¡¯s only one main reason why someone would lure so many outsiders into entering a secret realm."

    Zhao Changhe said tly, ¡°Poison."

    Chen One pped his hands and said, ¡°Exactly. They need a lot of people to test and clear the poison, and they¡¯re using this opportunity to eliminate rivals and have an easier time taking control over the eastern part of the city. This is why I suspect Tarant to be allied with them. Only with her cooperation would their actions make sense.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly understood why Tarant had tricked Xia Chichi into looking for Tian Lingzi, and even why Tarant had personally received Chichi. At that time, Chichi appeared to be an outsider to her, and that was the perfect candidate to be lured in to test poison.

    Last night, when Chichi mentioned catching a spider at the general store, Tian Lingzi must have been intensely shocked. Yet, he managed to put on an act of being upright and even began talking them into working together to deal with Tarant.

    It was no wonder he and Chichi were misled. Tarant¡¯s move of directing Chichi to Tian Lingzi was extremely deceptive. Fortunately, his coboration with one of the best intelligence organizations in the world made everything clearer once he got more information.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stood up.

    <i>Chichi is in danger! Thank god I didn¡¯t waste too much time talking!</i>

    <i> </i> *

    At that moment, the Jinqian Gang and the Yukun Gang were ring at each other in the main hall. Gang Leader Qian used the Yukun Gang of stealing a treasure from the Jinqian Gang, which was clearly just an excuse to start trouble.

    The Yukun Gang¡¯s connection to the Thieves Guild made Gang Leader Qian worried that Thief Saint Ye Wuzong might support them. He needed an excuse to provoke a conflict and probe them. If Ye Wuzong did note forward, it would be the green light to force Tian Lingzi to hand over their treasures. This was why he wanted ¡°Wang Daozhong" to make a move. If an outsider made a move, anyints from Ye Wuzong would be directed at Wang Daozhong, leaving the Jinqian Gang out of having to face someone as powerful as Ye Wuzong. But if Wang Daozhong did not act, Gang Leader Qian still had other powerful backers he could rely on.

    Meanwhile, Tian Lingzi was also putting on a show, arguing indignantly and logically that they had not stolen anything from the Jinqian Gang. Both sides were relentlessly bickering.

    Xia Chichi was not seen in the main hall. She was lurking in a treetop outside a window, watching and waiting for Tarant to appear.

    However, she had no idea that Tarant would only appear behind her, as Tian Lingzi had already betrayed her.

    A silent and deadly poisonous mist approached her from behind, and behind the mist were eyes filled with intense hatred.

    From a distance, Vermillion Bird watched with folded arms expressionlessly. <i>Should I save this little brat? The only thing she¡¯s good at is falling in love! She did manage to assassinate a traitor, but when ites to dealing with Tarant, I have to step in to save her. Where¡¯s the experience you were supposed to gain? What did youe to Kunlun for? To buy a gourd? Fine, go and buy it! See what happens!</i>

    As these thoughts crossed Vermillion Bird¡¯s mind, Xia Chichi seemed very focused on the argument in the hall. Yet suddenly, a charming smile emerged on her face.

    Iceheart shed out from beneath her ribs. She executed an elegant backward sword sh, cutting through the poisonous mist and directly aiming for Tarant¡¯s throat!

    It was as if she had been waiting for her all along!

    Not only was Tarant caught off guard, but even her master and the lover who knew her best both forgot that she had a ¡°lie detector"¡ªIceheart specialized in figuring out the deceitful and untrustworthy. As early as when they had made ns with Tian Lingzi, Chichi already had to prevent Iceheart from moving.

    From the moment shey in wait in the treetop, Xia Chichi knew that her opponent would not appear in the hall but somewhere around her. She had been waiting for this the entire time!

    While Zhao Changhe was disguised as Wang Daozhong and busy with his own matters, this was her trial.

    <i>I¡¯m at the peak of the ninthyer, and I¡¯m right before the doors of the Profound Mysteries. I came to Kunlun for training... The venerable said that unless I face a desperate situation where I¡¯mpletely on my own, I won¡¯t be able to unlock my full potential and break through.</i>

    <i>However, who said that people can only unlock the door to the Profound Mysteries in dire straits? There are multiple paths to a breakthrough in martial arts.</i>

    <i>The Profound Mysteries are unlocked when a bridge is formed between heaven and man. Understanding the heaven¡¯s will above, and man¡¯s will below; the convergence of heaven and man is nothing more than this.</i>

    In these treacherousnds of the Western Regions, fate brought her and her lover together. In the face of adversity, he appeared before her, easily curing her from the poison that ailed her. He even directly faced the venerable and said, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± From the innocent feelings of their time in the mountain stronghold all the way to now, he had be a reliable husband.

    They could openly walk hand in hand through the streets of this city of viins. They strolled under the night of this foreignnd, enjoying the snow of Kunlun.

    As lovers, they did what they should have done a year ago.

    Her mind was clear, her heart open. Was this not the true meaning of a connection between heaven and man?

    Yue Hongling had already broken through, so why should she dy in reaching the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries any longer?

    Iceheart soared, swirling snow from the treetops. The roars of a dragon and a tiger stirred the wind and clouds in the sky.

    An innate sword, the sign of a breakthrough!

    Tarant¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    She was ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man, but she had not unlocked the Profound Mysteries. Yet Xia Chichi, who was supposedly only ranked third among hidden dragons, was actually breaking through to the Profound Mysteries and bing a master right before her eyes!

    ¡°Thank you, Tarant."

    In the distance, Vermillion Bird stared in stunned silence. Then, she smiled and disappeared.

    <i>Chichi has grown up. She no longer needs me to protect her in secret. Now, it¡¯s time for me to investigate that eruption.</i>

    <i>As for thatment she had about red clothes, I¡¯ll settle the score for that some other time. She better not think she¡¯s suddenly be some kind of big shot while she¡¯s just at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries!</i>

 Chapter 315: Witch of Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 315: Witch of Troubled Times</h4>

    Zhao Changhe hurriedly leaped out through the window and was immediately greeted by a bright sh of sword light.

    Behind the spinning Chichi, it was as if there was a white tiger projection pouncing on its prey. Her sword shimmered with an icy aura, the aura forming the shape of an ice dragon. The ice dragon shattered into countless fragments under Tarant¡¯s parry, scattering in all directions.

    A true sh between a dragon and a tiger truly was a magnificent spectacle. In terms of the visual spectacle alone, Chichi was the one who could bring out the most impressive disy among hispanions.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Their swords shed, and Tarant¡¯s resolve wavered as she suddenly went from being the hunter to bing the hunted. Having only hastily raised her sword to block the strike, how could she possibly withstand Chichi¡¯s long-prepared strike?

    With just one strike, Tarant¡¯s blood and qi were thrown into disarray, and even her poisonous mist became chaotic as she rapidly retreated using the force from the impact.

    Previously, Xia Chichi had struggled to even block a single strike from her, being forced to retreat immediately. Yet, after just a single night, their roles had reversed, and now it was her who had to retreat from just a single strike.

    Fortunately, she was a formidable expert who had even made it onto the Ranking of Man. Moreover, her ranking was not low either. If someone weaker were in her ce right now, Xia Chichi¡¯s strike might have just forced them to stay there forever rather than retreat.

    Of course, it was not like she was no longer in any danger. In a battle between experts, even falling into a slight disadvantage would be difficult to recover from, especially since she could not outrun Xia Chichi with her movement arts!

    ¡°I was wondering which young master it was from the Four Idols Cult who hade, but it turns out that it was actually their saintess who came,¡± said Tarant gravely as she fought and retreated. ¡°There¡¯s no enmity between us. You¡¯ve alreadypleted your mission by killing my subordinate, so why are you pursuing me so relentlessly?¡±

    Xia Chichi continued her assault while advancing swiftly. Sheughed coldly as she said, ¡°When you coated your body in poison and secretly harmed me, was there any enmity between us? And what did I do to you when you tricked me into seeking out Tian Lingzi? And just now, you even ambushed me! You did all that, yet you say there¡¯s no enmity between us?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Tarant. ¡°That is simply how everyone acts in Kunlun. None of that was true enmity. It¡¯s all about one¡¯s strength. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me quickly, and this is my territory. At my call, my subordinates will gather and surround you. In the face of such a force, even you won¡¯t fare well, so why not just stop?¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled and said, ¡°You make a fair point.¡±

    While she said that, she was actually wondering why Tarant had not called for backup yet. Although she did have the upper hand at the moment, once the other party called for her subordinates, she would be the one who would have to run. So why had she not done so? Was there some n that she was trying to avoid ruining?

    Tarant continued, ¡°In Kunlun, fists are what decide what is right. At the moment, your fist is bigger than mine, so I shall concede. Tian Lingzi and I have discovered a secret realm. We¡¯re willing to share it with you and turn this hostility into a friendship. What do you think, saintess?¡±

    If it were solely up to her, Xia Chichi would have scoffed at sharing. She had note here to look for some secret realm in the first ce. But then, she thought of Zhao Changhe, and she recalled how he seemed to be searching for something.

    As she hesitated, she suddenly saw Dragon Bird approach from behind Tarant. It approached menacingly, yet as quietly as falling snow.

    <i>Tarant doesn¡¯t sense it!</i>

    Xia Chichi pretended to be unaware and simply questioned Tarant. ¡°Tell me more about this secret realm. What¡¯s in it? Is it where you got the gourd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the gourd you took an interest in was something we found in its outer area. There are definitely many much more valuable treasures further in...¡± Tarant was halfway through her exnation when she suddenly felt a sharp warning in her mind. She quickly tilted her head to the side, narrowly avoiding having her head cleanly sliced off by a broad saber. However, the saber still managed to graze her neck, leaving a deep, bloody cut along the side.

    Tarant held a thin needle between her fingers. She had been nning to use it for a sneak attack when Xia Chichi lowered her guard. But she now flung it backward to fend off the attacker while trying to increase the distance between them.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not dodge. He took the needle straight to the chest.

    With a clear and crisp sound, the needle was blocked by the golden foil beneath his clothes, failing to prate. Meanwhile, Dragon Bird once more swept toward Tarant¡¯s neck.

    Xia Chichi cooperated extremely well with him. The tip of her sword wove a web, blocking all of Tarant¡¯s escape routes.

    From Tarant¡¯s perspective, as the saber came shing right at her, it seemed as if the entire space around her had been frozen. Wind stopped, snow ceased to fall, and the branches of the trees nearby becamepletely still.

    It was as if hell had descended upon the world.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Tarant desperately blocked the sabering at her neck with her own sword. Her sword was a treasured item, and it managed to remain intact, but the terrifying force from the impact sent her sprawling to the side.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s sword was already waiting on the other side. Tarant could not dodge this time, and Iceheart effortlessly pierced through her chest.

    ¡°What a filthy couple...¡± Tarant spat a mouthful of blood mist. ¡°I shall be waiting for you in the Nine Springs!¡±

    Xia Chichi was prepared. She pushed forward with her left palm, and a white tiger phantom roared out, creating a violent wall of air that cleared away the blood mist.

    Tarant¡¯s eyes dimmed, and a green gas began seeping out from her body. It seemed as if she was withering, and within moments, she looked a lot more like a woman in herte fifties.

    Xia Chichi instinctively began wiping her hands on her pants. <i>Damn, this is who I touched for days?</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked over and said, ¡°She¡¯s ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man? She much weaker than Hu Lie, but he¡¯s only ranked fifty-first, which isn¡¯t that much higher.¡±

    Xia Chichi shot him a nce. ¡°Hu Lie? Who did you fight him with?¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Yue Hongling is much stronger than me, right?¡± Xia Chichi ground her teeth. ¡°Which is why, despite Hu Lie being so powerful, you still managed to win, is that right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically. ¡°I remember now. It¡¯s probably just because Hu Lie was an expert who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries a while before and had experience. On the other hand, Tarant hasn¡¯t even unlocked the Profound Mysteries. Actually, I really don¡¯t understand how she¡¯s got such a high ranking...¡±

    ¡°Poison relies on catching others off guard. If you don¡¯t know who she is, her blood mist and green gas can easily catch you off guard. It was through ambushing others using poison that she was able to earn such a high rank. But since we knew who she was, her threat was reduced by at least half,¡± Xia Chichi said nonchntly. ¡°This is why individual cultivation is paramount. Once you¡¯re prepared for these underhanded tricks, they aren¡¯t of much use...¡±

    As she spoke, her face suddenly turned pale.

    <i>Fuck, I got poisoned again... When?</i>

    Zhao Changhe inspected himself and found poison infiltrating his body as well. He realized that he had underestimated Tarant. She truly was someone who was incredibly difficult to guard against.

    <i>When the fuck did we get poisoned?</i>

    <i>Well, she did manage to be ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man. She¡¯s definitely got her tricks... It isn¡¯t a big problem, though. It¡¯s nothing a kiss can¡¯t fix...</i>

    <i>Wait... While the ambush on Hu Lie wasn¡¯t announced by the Tome of Troubled Times because he didn¡¯t die, what about Tarant?</i>

    As Zhao Changhe leaned in to kiss Xia Chichi, he suddenly realized something. He quickly spun around with Xia Chichi in his arms, narrowly avoiding another thin needle that grazed his ribs. It tore his clothes but failed to prate his skin.

    At the same time, the supposedly dead Tarant suddenly sprang up, darting away with several swift leaps and quickly disappearing from their sight.

    The young couple tried to chase her, but the poison slowed them down. They could only watch helplessly as she disappeared into the alleyways.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for underestimating someone ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man!¡± Xia Chichi huffed and yfully punched him

    Zhao Changhe grinned apologetically. <i>It¡¯s my fault? While not finishing her off was our mutual mistake, you had thest strike on her.</i>

    <i>Never mind, I should just let her vent.</i>

    <i>To be fair, Chichi¡¯s sword prated her heart, and Tarant¡¯s body even shriveled up. She looked like she could not be any deader than that. This probably has something to do with her poison arts. It actually seems worth studying if I get the chance.</i>

    Just as these thoughts were hovering in his mind, a very short scream could be heard from Tarant faintly in the distance. It seemed that she had fallen into someone¡¯s hands.

    Zhao Changhe felt a little horrified in his heart. He lost any thought of kissing Xia Chichi and quickly used his Rejuvenation Art to remove the poison from Xia Chichi¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯ve finished your mission here. It would be best for you to leave now. This ce is full of dangers, and even a slightpse could be fatal. Tarant¡¯s situation is unclear...¡±

    But Xia Chichi shook her head. ¡°We have no enemies here. Whoever dealt with Tarant isn¡¯t after us, but they <i>are</i> likely after the secret realm. Don¡¯t you want to see what happens next?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked: ¡°What other evil ns do you have?¡±

    ¡°Tian Lingzi should have no idea that Tarant has fallen, so he will be continuing with his n. We should return to the restaurant and wait for an opportunity... If the secret realm has what you¡¯re looking for, then great. If not, why not give it to the person who killed Tarant? Tian Lingzi tried to trick me, how can I not at least stab him to relieve my anger?!¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. She really is a <i>witch of troubled times. But why does she suit my tastes so well?</i>

    Her thoughts made sense, though. As his identity as Wang Daozhong was still under wraps, the other side knew nothing. The show had only just begun.

    Zhao Changhe hurried back to the restaurant. As soon as he got back, he heard Tian Lingzi sigh and say, ¡°Gang Leader Qian, since you don¡¯t believe that we didn¡¯t steal anything, why don¡¯t you join me in exploring the secret realm?¡±

    Gang Leader Qian was stunned. He had devised countless ways to pick a fight with Tian Lingzi, just waiting for the other party to flip the table over from anger. But then now he just threw this offer out of nowhere?

    Tian Lingzi smiled gently and said, ¡°What do you say? The secret realm was never something I could monopolize. I was nning to develop it in coboration with the Thieves Guild, but... since you¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t just work together with you instead.¡±

    Gang Leader Qian mmed the table. ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    Tian Lingzi smiled slightly. ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 316: Ancient Pill Refinery

    <h4>Chapter 316: Ancient Pill Refinery</h4>

    Kunlun City was not originally a city, it was just a town that kept on expanding. It was nestled in a rather cozy spot, surrounded on three sides by mountains, with only the eastern side having ess to the outside world.

    Thus, whether it was Sisi or Yang Qianyuan in the past or Chichi and Zhao Changhe more recently, they all entered through the eastern part of the city. Both the Earth Deer of Liu and Chen One were also rooted in the eastern part of the city.

    However, those in the eastern part of the city also had to make a living by going into the mountains surrounding the city on three sides and engaging in logging, mining, hunting, and other typical mountain-rted activities. They never really got to search for any secret realms. These mountains, where people had lived for a long time, had long since lost the mysterious veil that outsiders believed them to have. When the locals went up the mountains, all they found were wild boars defecating everywhere and venomous snakes slithering around. They never saw any secret realms.

    Of course, when it came to the distant peaks of the vast Kunlun Mountains, no one could im they knew everything. But when it came to the nearby peaks around Kunlun City, the locals were almostpletely certain that they had nothing of interest left to them. If there really was anything, then it would be on Yuxu Peak, but that was upied by Daoist Yuxu.

    However, a secret realm was called a secret realm precisely because it was not something that could be found through conventional means.

    Just like the Blood God Cult searching for long the Azure Dragon Seal in Beimang, unless someone dropped a specific amount of blood in the pool, the formation in the cave behind the waterfall would not appear. The discovery of such secret realms was, more often than not, a matter of fate.

    The secret realm discovered by Tarant and Tian Lingzi was a few peaks away. The reason for the discovery was rather unsettling: the two had gone to this mountain for a tryst. Unfortunately, some unlucky merchants happened to pass by. They were captured and robbed by Tian Lingzi and then taken away by Tarant so that she could test some of her poison and study more about immortality. Those merchants were truly unfortunate.

    She dissected an entire merchant caravan, and their poisoned blood spread across the ground, unexpectedly triggering the opening of the secret realm. A previously solid-looking mountain wall suddenly cracked open, revealing a sinister poisonous mist within.

    Who knew if there was any internal conflict that went on between Tian Lingzi and Tarant right after the discovery of the secret realm... In any case, Tarant carefully dispelled the poisonous mist at the entrance, leading to the discovery of a stone chamber inside.

    This was not just a stone chamber dug out of the ground but one isted in time and space. Simr to the sword chamber at the bottom of Ancient Sword Lake, it was a solitary stone chamber existing in its independent space-time.

    Whenever such a situation arose, there had to be a rare treasure within. It was either that the unique power of the treasure helped maintain the spatial istion¡ªsuch as Iceheart, aided by the page of the Heavenly Tome, maintaining the sword chamber back at Ancient Sword Lake¡ªor that someone had set up the spatial barrier to protect a treasure, such as with the Azure Dragon Seal and the ck Tortoise Gemstone.

    Tarant and Tian Lingzi were both well-informed and experienced, so they were overjoyed at the sight and began exploring the stone chamber.

    They discovered that it was an ancient medicine-refinementboratory filled with various ancient containers containing medicines.

    Unfortunately, the passage of countless years had degraded all the medicines, rendering them useless. Only the containers could still be used after cleaning, such as the gourd that Tian Lingzi intended to sell Zhao Changhe, which had actually been used to store medicinal pills. Apart from their special, durable material and possible preservation properties, they really did not hold significant value as a treasure.

    When Tian Lingzi said that it was not something worth bargaining for, he was not just pretending to be generous. The item¡¯s use was indeed limited, and no one would be foolish enough to overpay for it. The items they found in the stone chamber were generally like this, and thus a disappointment for the two who thought they had discovered a treasure trove.

    After searching around the stone chamber for a long time, they finally found a secret door leading to the core area of the secret realm.

    Unfortunately, when they opened the secret door, they were met with an invisible, insubstantial poison. If it was not for Tarant¡¯s extreme sensitivity to poisons, anyone else entering would have most likely failed to realize that the seemingly normal air was poisonous until it was toote.

    They quickly retreated. This time, even with Tarant¡¯s skills, they could notpletely neutralize the poison. It was simply unlike anything she had ever encountered.

    When they returned to the city, Tarant immediately began capturing people to study how to deal with the strange poison. Over time, she had secretly experimented on quite a few people. The results showed that the poison was extremely lethal. ording to her assessment, even those on the Ranking of Man would not be able to withstand it if it infiltrated their bodies, and even those on the Ranking of Earth would suffer significant harm.

    Tarant could not immediately find a solution to the strange poison, but she did discover a crude and simple way to deal with it. The poison mist was limited, and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything generating more of it. In other words, every time someone absorbed a bit of poison, there would be that much less poison remaining. So, all they needed to do was to trick arge number of people intoing into contact with it to exhaust the poison.

    Thus, a devious n was born. Tian Lingzi openly disyed the items they had found in the outer area of the secret realm and began selling them through the Yukun Gang. The appearance of many seemingly ancient items naturally attracted the attention of the neighboring Jinqian Gang.

    Tian Lingzi knew that other forces might also take notice, but he did not mind. He believed that he could simply deal with all of them at once. Even Ye Wuzong of the Thieves Guild could not surpass Tarant in the study of poison... However, what he did not anticipate was catching the attention of an intelligence organization under a Ranking of Heaven expert, ultimately leading to the arrival of a powerful figure from afar.

    No one in the world was more interested in secret realms than Ying Five. When these ancient items appeared, Chen One, who was Ying Five¡¯s representative in the area, was the first to buy a few of them.

    After carefully extracting the medicinal residues from the containers, Chen One found some dried ginseng roots. His analysis suggested that they once contained extremely potent blood qi, which had since dissipated.

    At that time, Ying Five had been busy searching through a mountain of ancient texts to help Zhao Changhe find clues about the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. Upon receiving Chen One¡¯s message, Ying Five secretly wondered how such a timely coincidence hade to be. He directly reviewed the records rted to Kunlun, discovering historical mentions of the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. The two pieces of evidence aligned perfectly, and he then conveyed this to Zhao Changhe, leading to his trip to Kunlun.

    From beginning to end, it was all part of the same story... If Lady Three had not been so cryptic and had simply directed Zhao Changhe to the restaurant where Chen One was, they would have gotten straight to the point much sooner, without all the detours and hidden explorations.

    Fortunately, they had not met toote... Perhaps the reason why Lady Three had been so cryptic was to lead Zhao Changhe to meet their cult¡¯s saintess and help the saintess break through to the Profound Mysteries.

    In any case, the young couple trailed behind the Jinqian Gang¡¯s group from a distance, following Tian Lingzi past nearby mountains through valleys until they reached the location. They saw the cave exposed on the stone wall,pletely unhidden. It was as if they were not afraid of anyone identally entering it.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a strong smell of blood and lingering poison in the air,¡± Zhao Changhe whispered. ¡°Just how many people did Tian Lingzi and Tarant kill here?¡±

    Xia Chichi nced at him and sighed a bit helplessly. She was supposed to be a demonic cult¡¯s witch, and she thought she was with a mountain bandit, but it turned out that he was a hero... What could she do, though?

    She could only say, ¡°Well, even if Tarant isn¡¯t dead, she¡¯s been captured and is facing retribution. As long as we kill Tian Lingzi, everything will be settled. But do you want to stop the Jinqian Gang from going in? If they do go in, it looks like many of them are going to die.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Although the Jinqian Gang aren¡¯t really filled with good people... I¡¯d still like to warn them for peace of mind, but whether they listen to me or not is up to them.¡±

    As he was considering how to discreetly warn them, the Jinqian Gang was already rushing into the stone chamber.

    ¡°It really is a secret realm! This feeling of spatial istion is definitely not something you¡¯d feel in an ordinary underground stone chamber!¡±

    The faces of the gang members twisted with the. Gang Leader Qian, who had been skeptical at first, now had no doubts upon seeing the isted space. Overjoyed, he asked Tian Lingzi, ¡°Brother, are you really letting us develop this secret realm together?¡±

    Tian Lingzi shrugged, ¡°Our Yukun Gangcks the manpower and strength to do so on our own. Even if we can crack the secret realm, we might not be able to keep it. So, we either need the backing of the Thieves Guild, or we can simply cooperate with our neighbors. If we seek the Thieves Guild¡¯s help, though, I¡¯m afraid that Thief Saint Ye Wuzong might just take everything for himself. At least by cooperating with you, I can have some of the gains for myself.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re absolutely right! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insightful! Hahaha!¡± Gang Leader Qian was so excited that he patted Tian Lingzi¡¯s shoulder heartily twice. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re brothers!¡±

    However, what seemed like a friendly pat on the shoulder was actually a powerful strike with internal energy, intending to crush Tian Lingzi¡¯s shoulder.

    <i>Why should we cooperate? Since you¡¯ve already shown us where the treasures are, can¡¯t we just kill you and take everything for ourselves?</i>

    Caught off guard by the sudden attack of someone who had seemed easy to deceive until now, Tian Lingzi reacted toote. He managed to deflect some of the force but not all, resulting in his left shoulder dislocating with a loud crack.

    With a sudden kick, he propelled himself backward, retreating while shouting furiously, ¡°You bastard, you just wait!¡±

    He had a fairly impressive movement art, and he was gone in an instant.

    Gang Leader Qian sneered. ¡°He¡¯s injured. Even if he manages to escape now, we can just take down the entire Yukun Gangter. Men, search the stone chamber!¡±

    A swarm of Jinqian Gang members surged into the stone chamber, but Gang Leader Qian stayed outside, cautiously observing. Seeing no traps, he leisurely followed them in.

    Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi watched from afar. After the entire spectacle took ce, they exchanged nces. They had been thinking of warning the gang, but now it seemed pointless to do so.

    None of these people were good.

    However, Gang Leader Qian¡¯s actions were likely a part of Tian Lingzi¡¯s n. It was likely that only in this way would Gang Leader Qian truly drop his guard and go in to get poisoned. Zhao Changhe was almost certain that Tian Lingzi had dislocated his shoulder on purpose and could easily set it back in ce. Once everyone was inside, he was sure that Tian Lingzi would reappear.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xia Chichi asked, amused by the show. ¡°If we keep watching from out here, he probably won¡¯t show up. Should we leave for now, or...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too,¡± Zhao Changhe whispered. ¡°Tian Lingzi can¡¯t find Tarant, so he¡¯ll be suspicious. He¡¯ll only rx if he sees us inside as well.¡±

    Xia Chichi asked, ¡°Are you confident about handling the poison inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Tarant has already neutralized the poison in the outer chamber, and thatst trap we fell for was Tarant making use of the poison in the inner chamber. I¡¯ve already tested it and found that my Rejuvenation Art can neutralize it.¡±

    Xia Chichi blinked in surprise, then chuckled. ¡°It seems that Tarant is also ying Tian Lingzi. She might have secretly taken some core item from inside already, but Tian Lingzi just doesn¡¯t know about it. Hah, this ce is really interesting.¡°

    The two walked forward slowly. Yang Qianyuan, who was left outside to keep watch, saw Zhao Changhe and was startled. ¡°Senior, you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯d y the role of the oriole and ambush your gang leader?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan almost rolled his eyes. <i>I actually want you to ambush the gang leader, but I can¡¯t just say that in front of his other subordinates...</i>

    He felt a headacheing on and was about to say something when piercing screams echoed from inside the stone chamber, followed by a chorus of wails and cries.

 Chapter 317: Is This Your Home

    <h4>Chapter 317: Is This Your Home</h4>

    Zhao Changhe ignored Yang Qianyuan and quickly entered the stone chamber.

    The outer room had been emptied by Tian Lingzi, leaving the hidden passage, which should have been hidden behind a secret door, clearly visible. After going through the passage, he found himself in arger space. In the center stood a pill furnace, the fire of which had been long extinguished. Surprisingly, however, even with the copper furnace being sealed with a lid, it still emitted a faint glow, suggesting the presence of a treasure within.

    If the furnace contained any pills, they were definitely extraordinary pills.

    Next to the furnace sat a skeleton sitting cross-legged. Its bones were a deep green, resembling ck jade. It almost looked as if the skeleton had been sculpted from jade rather than being the remains of a person... It appeared that whoever the skeleton had once been had died from poison. It was also possible that they had died while refining some poison.

    A pill refiner, on the brink ofpleting their work, suddenly dying from poison, leaving behind the pills in the furnace...

    <i>When the era copsed, was it the power of the pill or pills in the furnace that preserved this isted space? That would be a bit terrifying, wouldn¡¯t it? Just what kind of pill can even achieve such an effect? Or could there be something else at y here?</i>

    Whether the skeleton had anything else on it was unclear, as the numerous members of the Jinqian Gang, including Gang Leader Qian, were writhing and wailing around it, obscuring the view.

    None of them could get within a zhang of the skeleton and the pill furnace.

    It seemed precisely calcted that the poison in the air would fully prate anyone¡¯s body by the time they reached within a zhang of the furnace, its effects fully taking effect at that point.

    Due to her knowledge and expertise in poison, Tarant had been able to sense the danger upon entering the passage, allowing her to retreat right away in rtive safety. She was then able to capture others to test the poison inside the secret realm. Unfortunately, Gang Leader Qian and those in his gang were nowhere near as adept at handling poison as Tarant. By the time they realized they were poisoned, it was already toote.

    In the short time that Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi had been observing, the members of the Jinqian Gang had gone from wailing in pain to rolling on the ground, and now most of themcked even the strength to roll, only faintly groaning.

    <i>They¡¯re all done for...</i>

    Even Xia Chichi, who had broken through to the Profound Mysteries, could not detect any poison in the air. The poison in the secret realm was colorless, odorless, and undetectable by any special means. It was only by continuously inspecting her internal condition that she was able to notice that poison had seeped through her skin, which Zhao Changhe immediately neutralized before it could do her any harm using the Rejuvenation Art.

    Zhao Changhe was not an expert in poison either, but he was prepared, and the Rejuvenation Art made it easy for him to sense the poison. At the moment, the poison in the air had already been significantly weakened. Even if he did not use the Rejuvenation Art, he and Chichi could probably handle the poison for quite some time due to their high poison resistance.

    He estimated that if a few more people came and absorbed the remaining poison, it wouldpletely dissipate.

    Just as he thought this, Yang Qianyuan eximed from outside, ¡°Tian Lingzi! You... Ah!¡±

    His voice was abruptly cut off.

    Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi quickly pretended to be affected by the poison, curling up on the ground and lying still.

    Momentster, screams echoed as, one by one, the members of the Jinqian Gang who stood guard outside were thrown into the stone chamber.

    Tian Lingzi searched outside for Tarant but could not find her. He was extremely puzzled by that. Without Tarant, how could he judge whether the poison had dissipated? Was he supposed to go in and test it himself?

    But then he suddenly thought, <i>Isn¡¯t it a good thing if Tarant is gone? That¡¯s one less person to share the spoils with. What would we have done if there was only a single pill left inside?</i>

    With a new n, Tian Lingzi returned and threw those guarding the entrance inside to test the poison levels.

    Sure enough, the people he threw in were taking longer and longer to show signs of poisoning. This indicated that the poison was nearly gone.

    ted, Tian Lingzi threw Yang Qianyuan inst.

    Yang Qianyuan, seeing the people lying all over the ce, felt his face turn ashen. He thought that his life was over. But after a few breaths, he waspletely fine. He waited a few more breaths, and still nothing happened to him.

    <i>The poison''s gone!</i>

    Yang Qianyuan was surprised and overjoyed. He nearlyughed out loud at the sky.

    <i>I truly am favored by the heavens!</i>

    More delighted than him was Tian Lingzi, who burst intoughter as he entered, ¡°After all that hard work, this day has finallye.¡±

    His gaze fell on Gang Leader Qian, who was not yet dead buty curled up among the others. His head was dripping with sweat, and he was in such extreme pain that he could not even speak.

    Tian Lingzi walked up to him with a smile. He then stomped on Gang Leader Qian¡¯s shoulder, shattering it viciously. ¡°How does that feel?¡±

    Gang Leader Qian could not even muster a scream, only managing to arduously say, ¡°I was blinded by greed... Just give me a quick death. Torturing me does not make you a good man?¡±

    Seeing that Tian Lingzi was ignoring him, Yang Qianyuan bolted.

    Tian Lingzi was indeed toozy to pay any attention to a small fry like Yang Qianyuan. Hearing Gang Leader Qian¡¯s words, he sneered and stomped on Gang Leader Qian¡¯s other arm, crushing it from his hand toward his shoulder one cun at a time. ¡°I, Tian Lingzi, have never imed to be a good man.¡±

    Holding onto hisst breath, Gang Leader Qian stared at the passage.

    He had powerful allies, but none had shown up to help. He felt despair creeping in, thinking his allies must have been dealt with by Tarant. Losing hope, he finally sumbed and died of anger.

    Zhao Changhe suspected Gang Leader Qian¡¯s so-called allies never cared about his survival. He believed they were likely waiting for Tian Lingzi to trigger any traps around the skeleton and the pill furnace before making their move.

    Seeing Gang Leader Qian dead, Tian Lingzi did not bother torturing the other members of the Jinqian Gang. Instead, he looked at Zhao Changhe with a smile and said, ¡°I feared you two might be the real hidden threats, but it turns out you¡¯re just fools who ended up getting poisoned as well. Where is Tarant?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent, and Xia Chichi simply pretended to be unconscious.

    Tian Lingzi smiled and said, ¡°If she died in your hands, the Tome of Troubled Times would have announced it. That means that she must be hiding somewhere after being heavily wounded by you. Well, that¡¯s not a bad thing. With the poison mist gone, I have no need for her anymore. I can take everything for myself now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Even if you take everything for yourself now, Tarant will stille back to trouble you in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Tian Lingzi bent down and sealed Zhao Changhe¡¯s acupoints with a single finger. Then, he pushed him toward the jade skeleton. ¡°Go get me the items on that guy¡¯s body.¡±

    No matter how one looked at it, the jade skeleton seemed to be covered in poison. There was a high likelihood that it was even the source of the poison in the space. Tian Lingzi did not dare touch it himself, so he simply picked Zhao Changhe as his test dummy.

    When Zhao Changhe was pushed towards the jade skeleton, Xia Chichi, lying behind him, opened her eyes slightly. Opening her eyes, she saw Zhao Changhe discreetly gesturing for her to wait.

    She had been ready to spring up and kill Tian Lingzi, but seeing that he was not interested in touching her or in torturing Zhao Changhe, only intending to use him to test the poison, she decided to bide her time and watch.

    Zhao Changhe squatted beside the jade skeleton and carefully examined it.

    There was a thin booklet titled <i>ssic of Materia Toxica</i>[1]. It looked like it had been kept on the skeleton¡¯s chest but had fallen to its legs when the clothes rotted away. Scattered around were some other items, including gold, silver, jewels, and a small jade token, which was possibly an identity token.

    Tian Lingzi urged, ¡°Bring them all over!¡±

    Zhao Changhe silently handed the poison manual and the token to Tian Lingzi, who wrapped his hand in true qi and received them with augh. ¡°It looks like you know how to adapt to the situation, no wonder you¡¯ve been able to thrive. Now, go open the pill furnace.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tried lifting the lid of the furnace but failed. Surprised, he said, ¡°It won¡¯t open... It feels like it was cast as a single piece.¡±

    ¡°Where nonsense are you spouting?¡± Tian Lingzi did not believe him. ¡°Are you just pretending and not using any strength?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him speechlessly, then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just try hitting it from a distance and see for yourself?¡±

    Tian Lingzi picked up Qian Gang Leader¡¯s sword from the ground and threw it at the gap between the furnace and the lid.

    <i>Ding!</i>

    The sword bounced off, and the lid did not budge at all.

    Tian Lingzi was also surprised. ¡°Was that not strong enough?¡±

    Zhao Changhe silently thought to himself: <i>Mm-hm, you¡¯d need the strength of a dragon elephant to open it.</i>

    With his ¡°acupoints sealed,¡± Zhao Changhe had no strength. There was no way that Tian Lingzi was going to unlock Zhao Changhe¡¯s acupoints, so he gathered his true qi, figuring that he had to try opening the furnace directly.

    But when he gathered his true qi, a sharp pain surged through his meridians. The poison lurking in his body, which had been dormant until now, erupted violently, wreaking havoc in his body.

    Tian Lingzi had no idea where the poison came from, and he let out a grunt of pain as he bent over.

    At the same time, he felt a chilling sensation from behind him. Xia Chichi, who he thought was unconscious, suddenly thrust her sword at his back, while Zhao Changhe, whose acupoints he thought he had sealed, nonchntly drew his Dragon Bird and shed at his neck.

    Despite the intense pain and disorder in his meridians caused by the poison, Tian Lingzi still managed to counter with a palm strike, deflecting Dragon Bird. He even managed to sidestep Xia Chichi¡¯s attack, demonstrating extraordinary cultivation that surpassed even Tarant¡¯s!

    However, Xia Chichi was no longer the same as she had been before. Although Tian Lingzi dodged, he could not avoid her attackpletely. Iceheart followed him relentlessly, slicing through his ribs and leaving a long gash. The fierce white tiger sword qi burst forth, causing Tian Lingzi to scream in pain and retreat to the corner, clutching his wound as he gasped for air.

    This couple advanced toward him, weapons at the ready, closing in on him from both sides.

    ¡°Your acupoints were never sealed!¡± Tian Lingzi eximed in disbelief. ¡°Your acupoints were never sealed, and neither of you were poisoned! What the fuck, are we in your home or what?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned by what he said and chuckled. ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Tian Lingzi was exasperated, ¡°Since neither of you were poisoned, why didn¡¯t you strike me earlier? You even let me seal your acupoints, or well, I guess you let me think I sealed your acupoints. Wasn''t that all pointless?¡±

    ¡°Old man...¡± Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Tarant is ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man, and she possesses extraordinary poison techniques. Why would someone like her cooperate with you and listen to your arrangements to ambush Chichi, as if you were the one with greater authority?¡±

    Tian Lingzi found himself speechless.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°That only proved that you¡¯re far more powerful than you appear. At the very least, you had to be stronger than Gang Leader Qian, and your real strength had to be at the same level as Tarant. My wife and I weren¡¯t confident in ambushing such a skilled expert, so we had to let you weaken yourself further.¡±

    Tian Lingzi inspected the poison within him, utterly baffled. ¡°But how did I get poisoned?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed to the jade token that Tian Lingzi held in his left hand. ¡°Now that you know we¡¯re immune to the poison here, can¡¯t you figure it out? Obviously, I can handle some things here, but you can¡¯t. Hah, using me to test for poison, brainless.¡±

    Tian Lingzi furiously threw the token to the ground. The jade token ttered, a crisp sound echoing in the room, but it remainedpletely intact, not even a corner having chipped off.

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Chichi despises you quite a bit. We never did any of this to obtain anything. This was all just about killing you.¡±

    1. This is not an actual book; I just switched out ¡°medica¡± from ¡°ssic of Materia Medica¡± for ¡°toxica.¡± ?

 Chapter 318: Thief Saint Ye Wuzong

    <h4>Chapter 318: Thief Saint Ye Wuzong</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was engaging in conversation with Tian Lingzi, and while it seemed pointless, it did subtly shake the other party¡¯s resolve and made him feel defeated.

    Meanwhile, Xia Chichi was not interested in wasting words. She was focused on action, continuing to dish out attacks at Tian Lingzi relentlessly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    As Zhao Changhe¡¯s final words fell, Iceheart pierced through the feeble defense that Tiang Lingzi put up with his sword. The sharp and ruthless sword intent rushed straight toward his spiritual tform.

    It was only then that Tian Lingzi realized that Xia Chichi was actually much stronger than Zhao Changhe. <i>This woman¡¯s a Profound Mysteries-level expert!</i>

    All this time, he had been distracted by Zhao Changhe¡¯s reputation as the first hidden dragon. He had been thinking that Zhao Changhe was the one in charge, failing to realize that it was Xia Chichi who was the main force between them at the moment!

    With his internal state already in disarray from the poison, he could hardly contend with the razor-sharp White Tiger Fang.

    In a single exchange, his sword¡¯s path was directly thrown off, and he could no longer put up any effective defense. He had to rely on his intricate movement art to dodge around, kicking a half-dead Jinqian Gang member at Xia Chichi in an attempt to dy her.

    At the same time, he dashed toward the passage, intending to flee.

    But his path was then suddenly blocked by a sh of blood-red light as Dragon Bird came swooping in.

    Zhao Changhe had already anticipated Tian Lingzi fleeing and had long since been ready to swing his saber at the other party¡¯s only path of escape.

    Tian Lingzi spat blood from anger.

    <i>People say that everyone in Kunlun is treacherous, but look at these two! Just how in the world did Zhao Changhe even manage to earn such a heroic reputation? If he had been thrown into Kunlun, he would have fit right in!</i>

    However, this was not the end of this cunning expert. Tian Lingzi knew that he would not be able to make it through Zhao Changhe. He could only parry with his sword, halting his escape.

    Behind him, Iceheart struck like lightning, aiming right for his heart.

    But then, Tian Lingzi still managed to twist his body in a way that would prevent any of his vitals from being struck by Iceheart. Nevertheless, Xia Chichi¡¯s sword still sliced across his shoulder de, nearly severing his arm.

    In just a few exchanges, Tian Lingzi had been reduced to look just like a bloodied corpse. He half-kneeled on the ground, supporting himself with his sword as he gasped for air. His eyes red at the two with venomous hatred. ¡°You speak of disgust, you speak of heroism, yet you¡¯re after treasures just like everyone else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pressed his saber against Tian Lingzi¡¯s neck and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong about that. I really have no interest in the item in the furnace. If I really did take it, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive.¡±

    Tian Lingzi was stunned.

    Xia Chichi smiled slightly.

    She had wanted to remind Zhao Changhe, but it seemed that his reputation had not reallye about by luck. He truly was no less clever than her.

    Seeing this, she felt that perhaps she could afford to be a little less cautious in the future.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Tarant was able to use the poison here earlier. So, it¡¯s either that she¡¯s already figured it all out, or she¡¯s taken some key item that was here. Since she had already been able to do so much, she should have been able to just open the pill furnace and take whatever¡¯s inside it herself. And you can¡¯t possibly think that she was simply waiting to share it with you, right?¡±

    Tian Lingzi was stunned.

    <i>Tarant already grasped how to use the poison here?</i>

    ¡°The only reason that I can think of as to why she did not open the pill furnace is that it probably takes a lot of time. Previously, the poison here had not yet dissipated, so she probably could not stay here long enough to open it. She first needed your sinister plot of using others to thin the poison here to seed. She left the jade token here because she intended for you to touch it. This entire time, she was plotting against you. We just took her ce in carrying out the final parts of her n.¡±

    Tian Lingzi listened silently.

    ¡°Opening this pill furnace requires either immense strength, if you were to do it forcefully, or a specific method, which is probably known only by Tarant,¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Tarant was captured, but not by us. The senior who caught her is waiting outside, watching us kill you. He doesn¡¯t care about what happens to either you or us, just the treasure. Therefore, as long as I don¡¯t touch whatever is inside the pill furnace, there won¡¯t be a conflict, and we can probably leave... right, Senior Thief Saint?¡±

    A voice echoed from the passage. ¡°You knew I was here?¡±

    ¡°If someone captured Tarant, they would not have done so just for fun. There had to be a follow-up.¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    ¡°When Tian Lingzi started selling ancient items, everyone suspected that it had something to do with the Thieves Guild. You, of all people, would have been watching. I figured that Tian Lingzi might be trying to trick you into absorbing some of the poison as well. The fact that you did not react meant that you were watching to see what he was up to. And as for Gang Leader Qian¡¯s backer, that was probably you as well. His provocations against Tian Lingzi must have been due to your support or your instruction.¡±

    The voice beganughing. ¡°You¡¯re quite right. Since you knew that I was watching, why did you still put yourself in danger? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would just kill you two as well?¡±

    ¡°Last night, I asked Tian Lingzi to inform you that I wished to meet with you... Whether he actually did so or not, I figured that you would know since you were watching. I wanted to meet you in the first ce, so why bother with where we meet?¡± Zhao Changhe then said respectfully, ¡°I, Zhao Changhe, seek an audience with the esteemed Thief Saint. Please allow me this meeting..¡±

    Theughter drew closer and closer, and in a blink of an eye, an old man holding the shriveled Tarant appeared in the room.

    Both Zhao Chang and Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened at the same time.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t this the old man who sold us wontonsst night?! </i>

    <i>The dignified Thief Saint was personally selling wontons! Right, his stall was right by the Yukun Gang! He had seen everything that the Yukun Gang did! Even when we went to buy the gourdst night!</i>

    Ye Wuzong smiled slightly. ¡°You wanted to meet me, but haven¡¯t we already met?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had nothing to say in response.

    At that moment, Tian Lingzi, who had been remaining silent, suddenly struggled, ¡°Master, master, save me! I never schemed against you! When I left, you said that I could not publicly im to be from the Thieves Guild, but you also said that I could at least use the guild¡¯s name to intimidate others. I never vited your orders...¡±

    <i>Damn, he¡¯s actually part of the Thieves Guild?</i>

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s eyes fell on him, and he was still smiling. ¡°Actually, even if you did scheme against me, it would not matter. I told you when you left that a thief¡¯s sess depends on their own abilities.¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Tian Lingzi said joyfully. ¡°When Xiang Simeng stole from you, you didn¡¯t mind either!¡±

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s smile did not waver. ¡°Exactly, and since we all must rely on our own abilities, why should I save you?¡±

    The smile that had only just emerged on Tian Lingzi¡¯s face froze.

    Ye Wuzong gently patted Tian Lingzi¡¯s head, speaking softly like a loving father, ¡°If you had truly fooled me, like that girl Sisi did, I would have been pleased and even admired your skill. But when an outsider openly asks to see me, possibly about important matters rting to the guild, and you hide it from me? Since you don¡¯t consider yourself part of the guild, then you never will be.¡±

    Tian Lingzi was horrified. ¡°Master, please forgive¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his words, Ye Wuzong shattered his skull, killing him instantly. Tian Lingzi¡¯s eyes still reflected a look of regret.

    Zhao Changhe withdrew his saber from Tian Lingzi¡¯s neck and, together with Xia Chichi, stood silently.

    <i>The Thieves Guild really is a demonic cult. Their logic is just straight-up twisted. He¡¯s fine with his disciples scheming against and deceiving him, but kills them for not reporting an outsider¡¯s request to meet. We really can¡¯t regard him as some kind old man just because he was selling wontons on the street.</i>

    Ye Wuzong then turned to them, his gaze softening as he looked at them. ¡°What did you want to see me for?¡±

    ¡°Uh, actually, it wasn¡¯t for anything that important...¡± Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°But since we¡¯re already here, I was thinking that the Thieves Guild and the Four Idols Cult could discuss cooperating?¡±

    Xia Chichi quickly added, ¡°Yes, the Four Idols Cult has long wanted tomunicate with the Thieves Guild, but we could never find anyone.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Ye Wuzong said leisurely, ¡°The Four Idols Cult is too involved in worldly affairs, unlike our Thieves Guild. We have no major matters to cooperate on. However, since none of us are virtuous and we¡¯re all on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s wanted list, it¡¯s indeed possible to help each other out in some areas.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°Such cooperation isn¡¯t worth talking about in person. I¡¯m much more interested in what Zhao Changhe wants to discuss with me.¡±

    Xia Chichi said no more and turned to look at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask for one of your guild¡¯s item retrieval techniques. Initially, I thought that if I helped you kill Tian Lingzi, it might be enough to exchange for one. But now, seeing that everything was under your control, it seems I can¡¯t really make you owe me a favor.¡±

    ¡°Item retrieval techniques?¡± Ye Wuzong smiled. ¡°For a storage ring?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt embarrassed. ¡°Senior, you really do know everything...¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know. I also know that the yellow mud you put on your face is from my unique form.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly realized that he was still disguised as Wang Daozhong and began sweating profusely. <i>I¡¯m fucked. Does that count as stealing a secret technique from the Thieves Guild?</i>

    But then Ye Wuzong sighed and said, ¡°Ridiculous. You smear mud on your face and call it a disguise? Didn¡¯t Sisi tell you that the core of disguise is acting?¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly nced at Xia Chichi, relieved to see that she seemed unaware of who Sisi was. He then hastily said, ¡°Uh, I think my acting was pretty decent...¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Ye Wuzong burst out in anger. ¡°You carry a broad saber and im to be Wang Daozhong?! Who the hell would believe you?! Without a storage ring to change your disguise and hide your items at will, what kind of disguise do you even have?! You¡¯re absolutely smearing my reputation!!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback.

    Ye Wuzong casually tossed a booklet to him. ¡°This is the Crane Controlling Art[1]. Next time I see you disguise yourself and still carry that saber, I¡¯ll personally p that disguise off your face! What a joke!¡±

    1. The name of the martial/cultivation art here is ¿Øº× (lit. control crane), and it actually refers to riding a crane. This refers to the imagery of immortals or celestial beings riding on cranes. This crane control or crane-riding art is most likely some art that trains psychic and spiritual abilities here. ?

 Chapter 319: Dragon Tiger Sword Pellet

    <h4>Chapter 319: Dragon Tiger Sword Pellet</h4>

    Zhao Changhe received the booklet in stunned silence.

    <i>I secretly learned one of your guild¡¯s secret techniques, yet what you¡¯re concerned about is not that I learned it, but that I didn¡¯t learn it well enough? And now you¡¯re even teaching me more?</i>

    Ye Wuzong resumed the calm demeanor of a senior and said, ¡°In ancient times, gods and demons could retrieve items with just a thought. That is the true way to use a storage ring. Nowadays, since our consciousnesses are much weaker and are unable to grow as strong, we need to use methods such as the Dragon Capturing Art and the Crane Controlling Art as substitutes. These are not techniques that are solely meant for using storage rings but proper martial arts. Do not confuse their primary purpose to be for the use of storage rings.¡±

    Zhao Changheposed himself and bowed sincerely, ¡°Thank you for the guidance, senior... So do you also have the Dragon Capturing Art or...¡±

    Ye Wuzong: ¡°?¡±

    Xia Chichi turned her head to the side.

    Ye Wuzong looked at Zhao Changhe curiously for a moment, then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly got a thick face, just like Sisi.¡±

    Xia Chichi turned her head back, and this time she was struggling to maintain herposure.

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, dripping with cold sweat, and said, ¡°Senior...¡±

    <i>I only want to learn a technique! Are you trying to get me killed?</i>

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°The Dragon Capturing Art is domineering, while the Crane Controlling Art is delicate. Now, do you think our Thieves Guild would practice the Dragon Capturing Art or the Crane Controlling Art? Ultimately, both teach you how to manipte objects from a distance. Once you master the method, it¡¯s up to you to develop it. Whether you learn one or the other doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood and bowed again. ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just something ordinary; it really isn¡¯t that important,¡± said Ye Wuzong. ¡°Stealing is my Dao. Whether you steal from others or from me, it¡¯s ultimately still a part of the path I¡¯ve chosen. So why would I be angry about it? But if you use my techniques poorly... that, I cannot tolerate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was rather bbergasted at the man¡¯s morals, but then again, he was thest person who had the right toin.

    Ye Wuzong nced at him. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving it to you for free. There¡¯s something I need you to do for me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly said, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sisi stole a core cultivation manual from the Thieves Guild. When a secret manual is out in the open, it is no longer a matter of my philosophy; it immediately bes a threat for others to potentially study it and develop a way to counter our martial arts, and that would simply be a disaster. From what you¡¯ve shown, it¡¯s clear that she only taught you the disguise arts and did not recklessly share our techniques. This shows that she at least exercised some restraint. So, there isn¡¯t necessarily a grudge to speak of. If you encounter Sisi in the future, tell her to simply return the manual. If she does, I won¡¯t hold anything against her. But if she dys any longer, I will really have to go out and deal with her myself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was surprised at the other party¡¯s views.

    <i>Ye Wuzong is really quite the man. Not many would be able to remain so calm after having a core manual stolen from them. He¡¯s a true master if I¡¯ve ever seen any.</i>

    <i>Speaking of which, Sisi isn¡¯t just from a foreign race, but from a different world altogether. Her logic is naturally different from those of this world. When she first arrived, she saw people as NPCs more than even Xia Longyuan. It was only after some time that her perception changed a little. Actually, when Ji Chengkong spoke to her, it was clear that her views were changing.</i>

    ¡°If I do see her again, I will definitely ry your message,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Actually, she should be aware of it already. Brother Ji said something simr before, and she seemed to have been moved by his words. I believe that the main reason why she hasn¡¯t brought it back yet is because she has other urgent matters to attend to. If you could, please give her a little more time.¡±

    Ye Wuzong said calmly, ¡°Are you... vouching for her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment.

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Yes or no?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°I can¡¯t entirely vouch for her, nor can I be certain that I¡¯ll be able to see her again anytime soon. But since I¡¯ve received your Crane Controlling Art, I will definitely take what you said to heart and handle it as if it were my sect¡¯s secret manual that was stolen.¡±

    Ye Wuzong smiled and did not press further. He walked toward the pill furnace, still holding the unconscious Tarant.

    As expected of someone known throughout the world as the Thief Saint¡ªdespite a treasure being right before him, he actually prioritized engaging in a long conversation with Zhao Changhe before even ncing at it.

    When stealing bes one¡¯s Dao, the pursuit is no longer mere treasures but the act itself.

    ¡°A furnace left here for anyone to takecks the essence of a true theft,¡± Ye Wuzongmented. He looked at it for a while and then said calmly, ¡°You said taking what¡¯s inside would cost you your life, but I can only say that you see me too lowly. I¡¯m just curious about what¡¯s inside. If it doesn¡¯t interest me, I might not even take it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s likely rted to poison. The Thieves Guild likely has techniques rted to poison, while I would have no use for something like that.¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case.¡± Ye Wuzong ced his hand on Tarant¡¯s shoulder and she slowly woke up.

    When she regained a bit of rity, she immediately started pleading, ¡°Senior Thief Saint, it was Tian Lingzi who betrayed you, not me! It has nothing to do with me...¡±

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you schemed against me with him, I just need you to open this pill furnace.¡±

    ¡°If I open this pill furnace, will you spare me?¡±

    ¡°If you try to bargain again, I¡¯ll just kill you right now and spare myself a headache. If you open it now, then maybe I¡¯ll be in a good mood and spare you. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Tarant decisively closed her mouth, then reluctantly took out several bottles of poison from her sleeves. She carefully poured the contents around the outer edge of the pill furnace. As the poison fell, the glow from the furnace intensified, and the seemingly seamless lid began to loosen.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s earlier judgment had been correct. The slow and even application of the poison took nearly half an hour. Before, when the poison in the room had not dissipated, it would have indeed been impossible for Tarant to open the furnace.

    This method of using poison as a barrier was something that Zhao Changhe had never seen before. He had mainly seen blood or formations used to construct barriers. Clearly, there was still much he had to learn about the various systems and techniques in this world.

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°It seems the item you took was the <i>ssic of Materia Toxica</i>. After reading and learning the poison arts within, including the special method on how to use poison as a barrier, you returned it here. You covered your tracks pretty well.¡±

    Tarant smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you, senior. The poison arts within the manual are incredibly vast and profound. I only managed to learn a small portion of it in the urgency I was in, and I was nning to study it in greater depth in the future. Oh, of course, it belongs to you now...¡±

    Ye Wuzong did not respond and simply motioned for her to continue opening the furnace.

    After Tarant carefullyid the poison for a long time, ensuring that no spot was missed, they finally heard a faint click. The lid of the furnace finally began to separate from its body, revealing a slight gap.

    Tarant smiled nervously and said, ¡°It¡¯s open now...¡±

    Ye Wuzong remained unmoved. ¡°Remove the lid.¡±

    Tarant stood up to lift the lid. At the moment when the lid was removed, a burst of white light shot out. Tarant did not even have the time to react before half of her body was obliterated, leaving her lower half to copse by the furnace.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath, stunned by the lethal trap. <i>This ce is truly sinister. There was still a trap so far in. The pill-refining master who set this all up was definitely not a good person. He fits perfectly in thisnd of the wicked. It seems like this area has been full of bad guys since the previous era.</i>

    Ye Wuzong, unfazed, did not even spare a nce at Tarant¡¯s gruesome end. He focused on the area above the pill furnace.

    As the white light faded, an azure and white pill floated up, hovering at the mouth of the furnace.

    Despite the surroundings filled with poisonous mist, the deadly traps, and the pill-refining master clearly being a master of poison, the pill itself emitted no trace of poison. Its glow was gentle, its fragrance pleasant, and it seemed to carry a faint, elusive insight, simr to the feeling inside the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, the feeling of a connection with the Dao.

    Moreover, the azure and white pattern on the pill was actually a dragon and tiger intertwined with each other!

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>I thought I was already done with what I had to do here after capturing Yang Qianyuan. I believed the only reason I was even staying here any longer was to apany Changhe... So why does it suddenly feel like this pill inside the furnace is connected to me?</i>

    Ye Wuzong and Zhao Changhe both turned to look at her, their expressions peculiar.

    Clearly, they had not expected the pill to resonate so strongly with her attributes.

    Zhao Changhe almost wanted to piece Tarant back together and ask if she knew anything about this.

    Ye Wuzong pondered for a moment, then bent down to pick up the jade token and <i>ssic of Materia Toxica</i> that Tian Lingzi had dropped on the ground. He flipped through the booklet for a while before suddenlyughing out loud. ¡°This has nothing to do with the Four Idols Cult. It just so happens that different paths led to the same end.¡±

    Xia Chichi hurriedly said, ¡°Please enlighten us, senior.¡±

    ¡°All things in the world can be categorized under the four idols and five elements. Even within the symbol of the Azure Dragon alone, there are many aspects to consider, including medicine and poison. This person refined poison to its pinnacle, resulting in the manifestation of the Azure Dragon. His poison arts can truly be said to have reached the highest level.¡±

    Xia Chichi understood this well. The Azure Dragon branch of the Four Idols Cult also focused on medicine and poison. In fact, this was the reason Vermillion Bird had such great confidence in the cult¡¯s medicinal pills. The disguise technique[1] that Xia Chichi had inherited from her mother fell under this domain as well.

    But at the end of the day, the Four Idols Cult was just a small cult. It was suppressed by the imperial court and forced to develop in secret. Their inheritance was rather iplete. For example, theycked the Rejuvenation Art. This significantly limited their scope of research, forcing them to focus mainly on martial arts. Although they did dabble in other areas, their expertise was limited. Xia Chichi herself had specialized in sword arts, leaving other areas to the elders, who only had limited expertise themselves.

    Even the Azure Dragon branch of the Four Idols Cult, which focused on poison, had not achieved much. Yet, an unrted poison master had actually managed to manifest the Azure Dragon.

    Zhao Changhe asked on her behalf, ¡°Then what about the image of the White Tiger...¡±

    ¡°This is not a medicinal pill, nor is it the Dragon Tiger Golden Pill, as you might think. It¡¯s a sword pellet[2]...¡± said Ye Wuzong. ¡°This person did not know how to refine sword pellets traditionally, so he used a different approach. His idea was tobine poison with pill-refining techniques. He thus had the dragon and the tiger intertwine, the dragon being poison, while the tiger being the sword.¡±

    Xia Chichi was genuinely impressed: ¡°He took a different path and managed to manifest both the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger. They must have been very renowned in ancient times.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily... Only if he could sessfully control the sword pellet would he have been truly powerful.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Ye Wuzong. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the reason for his death was that when the sword pellet was formed, he could not control the overflowing sword qi, ultimately leading to his demise.¡±

    Xia Chichi was speechless.

    ¡°But the sword pellet killing him also wore down its sharpness, making it usable now. Before he died, he sealed the sword pellet, hoping to use it in the future. But as you can see, he did not live long enough to do so... This exins what happened here.¡± Ye Wuzong¡¯s face was filled with the satisfaction of solving a puzzle. ¡°The invisible poison in this room was probably released when he opened the furnace. Since no more was being made, it would naturally dissipate after being consumed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe interjected, ¡°But the sword pellet was stillpleted, making it a divine treasure. When the era copsed, the treasure¡¯s unique power must have protected this space, keeping it separate from Kunlun.¡±

    Ye Wuzong pped his hands and said, ¡°Indeed, that must be the case.¡±

    Xia Chichi looked at the two with a strange expression.

    <i>You two know that it¡¯s a divine treasure, yet you seem to be more interested in solving puzzles than the treasure itself. Forget about me, maybe the two of you should be together...</i>

    Just as she was thinking this, Ye Wuzong turned to her, his smile fading and his gaze bing sharp as he asked, ¡°Saintess, do you want it?¡±

    1. This is referring to her rather effective cross-dressing in the first couple of chapters. ?

    2. This is ½£Íè, lit. sword pill or sword pellet. When not being used, it stays in the form of a pill. When in use, it changes into a sword and starts shooting out sword qi or something like that. Do note that this might not exactly be urate, but this is how I¡¯ve pictured it. ?

 Chapter 320: A Little Game

    <h4>Chapter 320: A Little Game</h4>

    Xia Chichi understood the significance of a sword pellet.

    It was essentially a flying sword, just that it was shaped like a pellet. It could be stored inside the body and used to behead targets with a mere thought. It did not conflict with Iceheart, and she could use it as a trump card.

    More importantly, it matched her dragon and tiger attributes perfectly. While she might not be able to use other sword pellets of the same caliber, this one was very much within her reach. Moreover, it could deepen her understanding of the concepts of the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger, enhancing her grasp of the elements of wood and metal corresponding to the two idols.

    The Four Idols Cult also had records of a sword physique that could potentially be refined with such an item.

    None of these, however, was the main reason to get the item. Sword pellets were considered lost items in the current world, items that belonged to the previous era. For those in the current era who strived to be like the gods and demons of the previous era, an item such as this was a crucial step toward achieving simr divine abilities. Understanding it could potentially lead to the mass production of flying swords and sword immortals, benefiting many people at once.

    Additionally, while the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries was considered the peak in the current world, cults with ancient heritages like the Four Idols Cult knew very well that there existed higher cultivation levels. Unfortunately, the paths to reach those levels had been lost. This was why things like the Rejuvenation Art and the sword pellet, which pointed to the deeper essence of the ancient era, were so highly valued.

    Although the Four Idols Cult had a fairly formidable foundation and had simr treasures, this particr item especially suited both the cult and Xia Chichi personally. It was as if it was tailor-made for them.

    Yet, after a long silence, Xia Chichi responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Ye Wuzong was extremely surprised. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°To possess something beyond one¡¯s means only invites disaster,¡± Xia Chichi said calmly. ¡°This item from the era of the gods and demons interests you, senior. I am unable topete with you at the moment, so forcibly taking it woulde at an unbearable price. With you keeping it, at least I would know its whereabouts. In the future, I could simply have the two venerables pay you a visit.¡±

    Ye Wuzong was even more surprised after hearing her reply. ¡°This really is surprising. I honestly didn¡¯t expect you to be such a clear-headed witch who knows when to advance and retreat and when to be ruthless. I really don¡¯t understand how someone as sensible as you can fall so deeply in love, wandering the streets with a random man, feeding each other wontons. It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Could you use fewer adjectives?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ye Wuzong said. ¡°If anything, I¡¯d use even more. Wait, let me think...¡±

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s alright, you can stop there. Just take the pellet,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Chichi¡¯s right. Knowing where it is at least gives us peace of mind and provides us with room for coboration in the future. We aren¡¯t foolish enough topete with you over this.¡±

    The corners of Ye Wuzong¡¯s mouth twitched. He was actually starting to feel a little frustrated.

    <i>Why are these two so pragmatic?</i>

    If anything here was useful to him, it would actually be the <i>ssic of Materia Toxica</i> and the pill furnace. The poison manual was an incredibly valuable source of knowledge, while the pill furnace was a useful device.

    Inparison, the sword pellet was actually fairly useless. As someone who pursued the Dao of theft, he had acquired countless treasures and explored numerous secret realms. As a result of all that he has seen, his knowledge of the stages of the Profound Mysteries was among the very best of the world. This was why others were unsure whether he was actually at the secondyer or the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Furthermore, this was why those on the Ranking of Heaven were wary of him despite him still being in the Ranking of Earth.

    There were many reasons as to why he had not reached Xia Longyuan¡¯s level, butcking this sword pellet was definitely not one of them. This item was irrelevant to his cultivation and was essentially meaningless to him.

    Of course, even a meaningless treasure was still a treasure, and he did have an interest in collecting it. But taking it outright just felt too dull. Little did the couple know that all the old rascal wanted was to see them struggle to obtain it through a series of unequal agreements, and then he would entertain himself a bit more by having a look at their faces once he stole it back soon after.

    Unfortunately for him, the situation was not unfolding in such a direction at all.

    Ye Wuzong maintained a calm expression and said persuasively, ¡°This item is something we found together, so you naturally must have a share as well. If you want it, you can take it away if you just give me somepensation. What¡¯s the difference between me discussing with the venerables of your cult and negotiating with you now?¡±

    His words made sense. However, with them being in Kunlun, there was simply no such thing as everyone having to have a share.

    If Ye Wuzong had not said such words, they would have felt it to make more sense. In the end, they could only say, ¡°Senior, you should just take it. If we have to, then how about we take something else?¡±

    Ye Wuzong asked, ¡°What else is useful here? The poison manual? The pill furnace? Or that token?¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°I¡¯m actually quite interested in the poison manual. It would be a great addition to our holy cult¡¯s Azure Dragon lineage.¡±

    Ye Wuzong looked at Zhao Changhe. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested in that token...¡±

    Ye Wuzong asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the point in taking the token? It¡¯s probably just an identity token for a sect. Hmm, it might actually be the identity token of the sect master, but still, that sect has long disappeared, so why bother? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking that you can use it to unlock some more relics in the future, are you? Let me tell you, when I was young, I thought the same and collected a bunch of seemingly useful things, but none of them ever came in handy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Everyone has different fortunes. Now that I can use a storage ring, it won¡¯t hurt to collect a few more items.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Ye Wuzong was really starting to feel toozy to waste time here with the two juniors. He simply said, ¡°Sorry, but I want these two things.¡±

    <i>Now, you should want the sword pellet, right?</i>

    But then, the young couple exchanged nces and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll take the furnace.¡±

    Ye Wuzong: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Just ask for the damn sword pellet, fucking hell...</i>

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Wuzong rubbed his brow and decided toy his cards on the table. ¡°The things you just asked for were what I was after from the beginning. I¡¯ll take them, and you take the sword pellet. I¡¯ll just be frank with you, I wille to steal itter. If I seed, it is what it is, you end up with nothing.¡±

    The young couple had actually guessed this. Zhao Changhe said, ¡°If you want to y such a game, then we¡¯ll naturally y along. However, there must be a time limit. We can¡¯t possibly y that game our entire lives, can we?¡±

    Ye Wuzong nodded and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t manage to steal it within three days, then it¡¯s truly yours, and I¡¯ll even give you the token. As for the poison manual and the furnace, I¡¯ll be taking them no matter what. If your Four Idols Cult wants the poison manual, you can make a copy.¡±

    After saying this, he impatiently tossed the sword pellet to Xia Chichi and said, ¡°The timer starts now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grabbed the sword pellet and said, ¡°I¡¯m keeping it. Come steal from me.¡±

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly think that putting it in the storage ring will be of any use, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Zhao Changhe said expressionlessly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to touch her, no matter how old you might be.¡±

    Ye Wuzong was dumbfounded, and Xia Chichi turned her head, trying to hide her expression.

    After a long while, Ye Wuzong could not help butugh as he waved his sleeve. ¡°Not everyone in the world is interested in such things... Anyway, you¡¯d better heed my advice, being obsessed with such things is detrimental to your pursuit of martial arts.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a look on his face that seemed to say that he knew but had no ns of changing his lifestyle anytime soon. ¡°Thank you for the advice, senior.¡±

    Ye Wuzong casually waved his hand, and the token, poison sutra, and alchemy furnace all disappeared in an instant. Zhao Changhe assumed they had been ced inside a storage ring, but he had no idea how that worked just yet.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Wuzong, in high spirits, pointed to the passage and said, ¡°The game starts one incense stick of time after you¡¯ve left.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat down on the spot and started examining the sword pellet.

    Ye Wuzong tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°Sorry, senior, it might not be with me for long, so I feel like I¡¯ve got to study it while I have it... You want to steal it, not snatch it, right?¡±

    Ye Wuzongughed in exasperation. ¡°Do you seriously believe that you can fullyprehend the mysteries behind the sword pellet in such a short time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, one of the materials that was used to refine this sword pellet was the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.¡±

    ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? You can¡¯t extract it unless you refine the sword pellet into your own weapon and fuse it into your body. Only then will it even be a possibility for you to absorb the essence of any of the materials used to make it.¡± Ye Wuzong seemed amused andughed. ¡°So, are you going to fight your little lover over the sword pellet?¡±

    Zhao Changhe examined the sword pellet for some time, his mind sinking into the golden foil, looking at the words that were projected: ¡°Dragon Tiger Sword Pellet. It is an extremely sharp flying sword. It can also be used to cultivate the Four Idols Sword Body, but a soul of ice and the essence of fire are also required.¡±

    ¡°If missing one of the threeponents, the sword pellet can be used to sense the location of the finalponent.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the Iceheart[1] in Xia Chichi¡¯s hand and gestured for it.

    Xia Chichi, not knowing what he wanted to do, handed it over anyway.

    When he received Iceheart, the sword pellet reacted slightly. A fine thread of sword qi then sprang out like a steel wire, pointing northwest.

    <i>Sure enough, Iceheart was made from a soul of ice. The finalponent, the essence of fire, must be at the northwest.</i>

    <i>There must be a reason as to why the poison master decided to refine the sword pellet in Kunlun... He probably did so because the essence of fire was nearby.</i>

    Kunlun has many secret realms. After the dimensional copse, many treasures were scattered across this vast mountain range, forming various secret realms. There was likely another secret realm in the nearby mountains containing the essence of fire.

    Zhao Changhe quickly recalled hearing about a volcanic eruption. He believed that the essence of fire had to be there. If the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng grew widely in this area during the ancient era, then it was possible that he could find one in that secret realm. He could only hope that they had not all burned up.

    Zhao Changhe stood up, returned Iceheart to Xia Chichi, and said with a smile, ¡°Let the game begin.¡±

    1. In the raws, Iceheart is actually written as ±ùÆÇ, with ÆÇ literally meaning soul. I just named it Iceheart since Icesoul doesn¡¯t sound as good. ?

 Chapter 321: Summer Comes Late on the Western Border

    <h4>Chapter 321: Summer Comes Late on the Western Border</h4>

    After they left the stone chamber, Ye Wuzong did not follow them right away.

    Why would he do that? If he did, then that would make the game too boring.

    Xia Chichi had been mostly silent inside, listening to Zhao Changhe chat with Ye Wuzong. Now, she quietly transmitted her voice, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your n? Are you just going to keep holding onto it?¡±

    Actually, as long as Zhao Changhe was not involved, she would generally be a cold and reserved saintess, a trait she had developed since she was moving around as Luo Qi. Working together with Zhao Changhe this time had made her very happy. They traveled together, ventured into dangerous ces, killed formidable enemies, and even faced a Ranking of Earth expert together. It was something he had done together with Yue Hongling in Saibei, and now it was her turn to go through the same experience.

    <i>It should have been me long ago!</i>

    Standing quietly by his side, watching him chat so confidently with a Ranking of Earth expert, Xia Chichi could not be happier.

    Neither the sword pellet nor the dragon-tiger resonance mattered to her as much as simply being with him.

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°If I just hold onto it, he¡¯ll just take it. Not properly guarding your belongings and letting them get stolen would still make it an act of theft for him. Do you really think he¡¯d be so close-minded?¡±

    Xia Chichi did not really mind. ¡°If he steals it, then so be it. I still think that it really isn¡¯t necessary to offend him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°But don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll respect us more if he fails to steal it?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°He <i>is</i> a strange and interesting man. It might really be as you say... But are you sure you¡¯re not just doing this to get me the sword pellet?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled.

    He naturally did want to keep the sword pellet for Chichi. How could he possibly be doing all this to entertain some old man?

    Xia Chichi was obviously happy. She whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the n? I doubt we¡¯re any more familiar with this ce than he is, so I don¡¯t think hiding it anywhere would be that effective. And if we choose to run, there¡¯s no way we¡¯d outrun him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe moved closer to her and whispered in her ear. ¡°I¡¯m fairly certain of where we might be able to find a secret realm. As long as we can get out of his sight for a while and slip into the secret realm, he won¡¯t be able to take it from us. If we stay there for three days, we win the game.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s ears slowly turned pink. Her ears felt tickled, and so did her heart. She really felt attracted to the idea of hiding in a secret realm with him for three days.

    Zhao Changhe, seeing her adorable earlobe, could not resist kissing it.

    Xia Chichi pushed him away bashfully and kicked him yfully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Back to the city.¡± Xia Chichi turned and moved away gracefully. ¡°If we do end up winning, then that¡¯s great; if not, it¡¯s no big deal. We can just act as if this never happened and focus on our own matters. Being able to work together with you has already made me happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I still get the sword pellet or not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and followed after her. <i>This woman...</i>

    The sword pellet would help her a lot, yet she was more carefree about it than he was.

    She truly had a bit of Xia Longyuan¡¯s spirit. Her vision was far beyond that of ordinary people. Just like how she had decisively thrown the jade pendant at him back then as if it were nothing of value when it could actually be used to inherit the empire.

    He had to admit that he did not understand her very well back then. She never did show much of her true self when she was acting as Luo Qi. It was only through these repeated encounters that he began to understand who she was bit by bit. To him, it felt almost like he was experiencing something simr to those who fell in love after marriage.

    <i>I was really lucky to be by her side so early on. If it wasn¡¯t for that, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to win over someone like her...</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt a little grateful to the blind woman for giving him such a great starting point.

    <i>Oh wait, I drew that starting point myself. It was fate.</i>

    <i>Chichi¡¯s right... Even though hiding in a secret realm would indeed allow us to win, just getting to the secret realm in the first ce is already an incredibly difficult challenge.</i>

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s movement art was unmatched in the world, and his ability to hide and track was likely to be among the top few in the world. You would not even know he was observing you if he did not want you to know. While you might be thinking that you managed to leave his sight, he was more likely to still be watching you from somewhere out of sight.

    <i>Does being given this small bit of time even count as an advantage? I guess it doesn¡¯t. His tracking skills should also be among the best in the world. He¡¯ll probably be able to catch up to us in no time. Running is pretty much impossible. That¡¯s probably why he¡¯s able tofortably stay inside, giving us some time to escape, ying this game of cat and mouse with us for some entertainment. Well, with that being the case, why bother running? Why should we act like the mouse?</i>

    The two of them held hands, openly and honestly, as they headed straight back to Kunlun City, doing their own thing, not caring about anything else.

    Ye Wuzong came out of the stone chamber, studied the tracks, and was surprised to find that the two had returned to the city. He was taken aback for a moment, then smiled.

    <i>They really are an interesting young couple.</i>

    He quickly followed the tracks and he soon saw their figures from a distance.

    The two were walking hand in hand in the snow-capped mountains, with the sky slowly being filled with golden light, their backs illuminated by the light as if highlighting them.

    Ye Wuzong looked up at the sky, knowing what the Tome of Troubled Times was going to say this time.

    <strong>At the beginning of the twelfth month, Xia Chichi, joining hands with Zhao Changhe, defeated Tarant in Kunlun City and vanquished Tian Lingzi in a secret poison cave.</strong>

    <strong>Tarant was at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate and had mastered poison arts to an extraordinary degree. She was ranked fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man, and yet she was defeated by Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe andter died due to a trap in a secret realm. Ye Tianling, a disciple of Thief Saint Ye Wuzong, had unlocked the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries and was ranked fifty-second on the Ranking of Man. After being defeated by Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe, he was killed by Ye Wuzong in a housecleaning effort.</strong>

    Even if they didn¡¯t directly kill a figure on the Ranking of Man, the Tome of Troubled Times would include them in the report. Subsequently, the rankings would shift forward.

    This time, the whole world was taken aback.

    Two figures on the Ranking of Man had fallen at once!

    <i>Killed by two hidden dragons? No... they were not the ones to kill them, but they at least defeated them!</i>

    <i>From the tone of Tome of Troubled Times when it said, ¡°Xia Chichi, joining hands with Zhao Changhe,¡± it appears that the protagonist this time was Xia Chichi. Fuck, that¡¯s a relief. If it was Zhao Changhe again, we¡¯ll really start suspecting that the Tome of Troubled Times has a secret affair with him.</i>

    As if to avoid suspicion, the Tome of Troubled Times actually added, <strong>Zhao Changhe¡¯sbat power does not yet reach the standards of the Ranking of Man, and thus his ranking remains.</strong>

    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.

    <strong>The rankings of those on the Ranking of Man will move forward.</strong>

    <strong>Xia Chichi has unlocked the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. Although she defeated Tarant with the help of another, she had the upper hand against Tarant when fighting her alone, so she can take her ce on the Ranking of Man.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 58: Four Idols Saintess Xia Chichi.</strong>

    <strong>Summereste on the western border, shining brightly on Kunlun after rising in the east.</strong>

    People were stunned.

    When Chi Li and Yue Hongling entered the Ranking of Man, both prideful individuals did not just barely make it in. They both challenged figures who were ranked sixty-sixth and sixty-eighth respectively, aiming for spots past the seventieth.

    Yet, Xia Chichi was even more awesome, immediately taking the fifty-eighth ce as soon as she entered the ranking!

    All of the recent events suddenly gave people the impression that the Ranking of Man was not actually that difficult to ascend.

    In reality, it was far from simple. It was not that Tarant was weak; it was just that Xia Chichi was stronger. Chi Li and Yue Hongling had challenged those on the Ranking of Man before unlocking the Profound Mysteries, while Xia Chichi only did so after breaking through, hence her higher ranking.

    Although summer camete on the snowy mountains of Kunlun, it also shone brightly aftering from the east.

    <i>The more important question is, how did she already unlock the Profound Mysteries? How old is she? They say her mother was the previous White Tiger Saintess... Who¡¯s her father? Judging by her genes, her father is not some random nobody.</i>

    Those who have done their fair share of research could already see that the stars of these troubled times were beginning to shine brightly in the sky. It was bing increasingly difficult for those who were at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate but had not unlocked the Profound Mysteries to enter the Ranking of Man. In the future, if they continued to remain behind the doors of the Profound Mysteries, they would soon be reduced to mere stepping stones.

 Chapter 322: Diversion to the East

    <h4>Chapter 322: Diversion to the East</h4>

    Most people did not anticipate Xia Chichi¡¯s sudden rise.

    Although it was known that she was a genius cherished by Vermillion Bird and being nurtured to be the next cult leader, her rapid ascent was still astonishing. Zhao Changhe, who was the first hidden dragon, could not make it onto the Ranking of Man, yet she, who was ranked third on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, shot up directly to fifty-eighth on the Ranking of Man. In fact, it was even beyond that, as Tian Lingzi, who had been fifty-second, had been removed. With the subsequent shift in ranking, Xia Chichi was now fifty-seventh.

    Her ranking surpassed that of Yue Hongling, who had long been recognized as the representative of the younger generation!

    Yue Hongling was originally ranked sixty-eighth on the Ranking of Man, but she moved up to sixty-seventh after He Lei¡¯s death. Although she made a breakthrough into the Profound Mysteries earlier than Xia Chichi, her only significant achievement after breaking through was defeating Chi Li and taking his spot at sixty-fifth. With Hu Lie being removed, she had advanced to sixty-fourth.

    This gradual ascension appeared much more reasonable to everyone.

    But out of nowhere, Xia Chichi now suddenly surpassed Yue Hongling. This upset many fans of Yue Hongling. They felt that it was unfair. In the end, however, they could only wonder how Yue Hongling felt about this sudden turn of events. They wondered if she would go and challenge someone of even higher rank out of spite for some excitement.

    When thinking about it now, Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe were actually quite simr. They were both unknown in the first half of their lives, only rising abruptly over thest year.

    Xia Chichi received the full support of the Four Idols Cult, and her foundation was much more solid than that of Zhao Changhe. In this sense, it seemed that Zhao Changhe¡¯s rise was faster and made even less sense. However, the speed at which one broke through theyers of the Profound Gate did not matter much. Many people were fast to break through Profound Gates yet got stuck at the door of the Profound Mysteries for their entire lives, failing to make it through. Xia Chichi unlocking the first Profound Mystery at such a young age was simply outrageous.

    Regardless of what others were thinking, Xia Chichi herself did not care much about making it onto the Ranking of Man. She was, however, extremely pleased to be ranked above Yue Hongling.

    <i>You always overshadowed me and flirted with him, you frivolous woman! Now I¡¯m ranked higher than you, so you better call me big sister, hahaha!</i>

    <i>Oh, wait... There¡¯s still that woman surnamed Tang who¡¯s ranked even higher. Hmm, we probably shouldn¡¯t decide superiority based on ranking. Actually, never mind, why botherparing myself with an old woman like her? When she stands in front of me, I can just mock her until she won¡¯t even dare to speak!</i>

    Xia Chichi hummed a tune as she returned to the city, humming along as she entered the base of the Jinqian Gang.

    *

    At the moment, Yang Qianyuan had reached the peak of his life at the headquarters of the Jinqian Gang.

    He had personally witnessed Gang Leader Qian and arge number of the top-tier members of the gang be deceived and killed by Tian Lingzi. And as he was escaping, he even saw Ye Wuzong drag Tarant into the secret realm. After witnessing that, he knew that there was a high probability that Tian Lingzi would not be able to return, and he knew that the thief saint had no interest in taking over a gang like theirs.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t this mean that the rest of the gang ispletely leaderless now? Isn¡¯t this the perfect time to step up and take over?</i>

    Although Yang Qianyuan had not been here for long and his status was not that high, that did not mean that his martial prowess wascking! Coming from a prominent n, he had a much better background than the rest of the gang members.

    So, with a long sword, he challenged and defeated all of the higher-ranking members of the Jinqian Gang at the headquarters, effortlessly suppressing all of them. After sessfully disying his might, he pridefully and arrogantly dered, ¡°Does anyone still dare challenge me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to serve you as our leader!¡±

    ¡°Besides Gang Leader Yang, who else is deserving?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Gang Leader Yang even has Mister Wang Daozhong supporting him!¡±

    Yang Qianyuan¡¯s face froze. He very much suspected that the yellow-faced man was not actually Wang Daozhong. However, he felt that it did not matter anymore. He had seen how the couple had also been poisoned and were curled up on the ground inside the stone chamber. He was fairly certain that they were dead.

    At that moment, a sh of golden light lit up the sky.

    Yang Qianyuan looked up at the sky in a daze. ¡°So it was them...¡±

    He could not help but feel a little frustrated. He was already over twenty-five. The Ranking of Hidden Dragons had never really had anything to do with him. He failed to make it onto even the Ranking of Hidden Dragons back then, let alone the Ranking of Man. On the other hand, the two, despite being so young, were world-renowned and incredibly influential.

    He could not help but be affected by these thoughts. He steadied himself, thinking that his rise to fame would start from this point. He had not offended the couple and had even treated them well. Whether or not they did manage to make it out of the stone chamber, he believed that they would not cause him trouble.

    Just as he was thinking this, the door to the main hall was kicked open, and Xia Chichi walked in leisurely with her hand behind her back

    Yang Qianyuan¡¯s heart sank. He jogged over to Zhao Changhe and shouted, ¡°Mister Daozhong... You¡¯re back?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Little Yang! You look quite spirited. Have you be the gang leader now?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your support!¡±

    ¡°Oh... Since you¡¯ve be the gang leader, then you should have control over the gang¡¯s resources now, right? I¡¯d like to borrow some things from you. Would you be fine with that?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan had a sinking feeling but forced a smile and said, ¡°Just tell me what you want, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said very kindly, ¡°My wife wants your head.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Yang Qianyuan was already fleeing. But he stopped abruptly, discovering that Xia Chichi was suddenly blocking his way.

    Yang Qianyuan said angrily, ¡°I always treated you well! When did I ever offend you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Your brothers and your sister-inw never offended you either. You used them for your advancement, and it just so happens that we have some use for you as well. Doesn¡¯t this reasoning seem quite sound to you?¡±

    Yang Qianyuan shouted in a panic, ¡°You¡¯re just a shameless bastard pretending to be Wang Daozhong! You¡¯re not Wang Daozhong at all! I know you¡¯re Zhao Changhe! He¡¯s only at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate! Everyone, attack him together! We might be able to win against him if we attack him together!¡±

    However, no one in the entire hall listened to him.

    Who was he to them? Why did they have to risk their lives for him, whether the other party was Wang Daozhong or Zhao Changhe?

    Yang Qianyuan yelled, ¡°If we had not believed Wang Daozhong was backing us, Gang Leader Qian would not have been so rash and fallen for Tian Lingzi¡¯s trap. This guy who pretended to be Wang Daozhong got our gang leader killed! Don¡¯t you want to take revenge for him?¡±

    Still, no one responded.

    Xia Chichi seemed to be enjoying his performance, waiting until he finished his little act before she suddenly took action with a smile.

    Yang Qianyuan despairingly realized that he could not even block this one move and instantly lost consciousness.

    <i>So this is the power of the fifty-seventh on the Ranking of Man...</i>

    Xia Chichi grabbed Yang Qianyuan and whispered to Zhao Changhe, ¡°I¡¯ll take this guy out through the east gate, and you try to go in the direction of Fiery Kun Ridge... Do you think Old Man Ye will think that I¡¯d take the sword pellet if we split up and I pretend to take Yang Qianyuan back?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind raced. ¡°If he really thinks that andes after you, only to find nothing, what if he takes out his frustration on you?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°Do you really think that the venerable would leave just because she said she would?¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly realized. <i>Of course, Vermillion Bird should still be around. Even if her ranking is slightly lower than Ye Wuzong¡¯s, she¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easily bullied. And if the sword pellet isn¡¯t on Chichi, it¡¯s not like Ye Wuzong would insist on fighting her. He¡¯d most likely turn around to go after me, but I should have already entered a secret realm by then.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not a bad n. Is this how we¡¯re going to secure the sword pellet?</i>

    Without further ado, Xia Chichi grabbed Yang Qianyuan and swiftly moved toward the Earth Deer of Liu, where a caravan transporting cloth was already prepared.

    Xia Chichi stuffed Yang Qianyuan into the carriage and led the group out of the city at high speed.

    Sure enough, not long after, Ye Wuzong appeared beside the caravan, coldly staring at Xia Chichi, who was riding alongside the carriage. He stood there silently, staring intently at Xia Chichi.

    Xia Chichi smiled sweetly. ¡°Senior, why the long face?¡±

    Ye Wuzong had a look on his face that made it seem as if he had eaten something unpleasant. ¡°You really don¡¯t have the sword pellet, do you?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I ced a hidden marker on the sword pellet. If it was close, I would naturally be able to sense its presence,¡± said Ye Wuzong with a stern face. ¡°Otherwise, you could just bury it in a random hole and I¡¯d never find it.¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said. ¡°You really are impressive, senior.¡±

    ¡°Impressive my ass!¡±

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s face was extremely sour.

    He had anticipated them splitting up, and with his overwhelming movement art, he could easily backtrack if he chased after the wrong one. Logically, it made sense to chase Xia Chichi first, as she was more likely to have the sword pellet. And if she made it out of the city with Vermillion Bird¡¯s help, it would be difficult to get the sword pellet back then.

    Following Zhao Changhe into the mountains seemed pointless. After all, how well could he possibly know the area? Hence, Ye Wuzong was confident that he could easily catch Zhao Changhe if the sword pellet really was with him instead. Additionally, the other reason why he believed that the sword pellet was with Xia Chichi was because of the risk that Zhao Changhe might keep it for himself.

    Logically, Xia Chichi was the more reasonable target, but it turned out that she did not have it.

    <i>There isn¡¯t even an expert from the Four Idols Cult on standby to assist her! Are they not afraid that I¡¯d get angry and just kill her?</i>

    Feeling embarrassed by his misjudgment, Ye Wuzong scowled, ¡°You actually left the sword pellet with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯d just keep it for himself?¡±

    Xia Chichi smiled and said, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be like him. He wants to win this game just so that he can give me the sword pellet. Otherwise, he would not have even spared it a nce. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d keep it for himself.¡±

    Ye Wuzong asked, ¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡±

    Xia Chichi chuckled. ¡°Do you want to bet on that, senior?¡±

    ¡°...Forget it,¡± said Ye Wuzong. ¡°Where¡¯s Venerable Vermillion Bird? With her not here, are you really not afraid of me harming you? Or, did you assume that she¡¯s here when she isn¡¯t?¡±

    Xia Chichi shrugged. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure whether she¡¯s here or not, but it¡¯s worth the risk.¡±

    Ye Wuzong was puzzled. ¡°So you knew that she might not be here, yet you still dared to risk your life?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I want for myself, so how could I not take some risks? Am I supposed to just solely rely on a man?¡± Xia Chichi smiled. ¡°Besides... While I¡¯m not sure if the venerable is here or not, neither are you. You¡¯re here to steal the sword pellet, not to make enemies. Since the sword pellet isn¡¯t with me, why not chase after Changhe instead of making a move against me and making an enemy?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk!</i>¡± Ye Wuzong nodded in admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts, girl. With someone like you in the Four Idols Cult, whether or not your cult seeds in that rebellion, it¡¯s certain that it will at least soon be one of the most powerful forces in the Central ins.¡±

    Xia Chichi cupped her fist and said, ¡°I deeply admire your grace, senior. The Four Idols Cult sincerely wishes to cooperate with the Thieves Guild. I don¡¯t intend to merely curry favor.¡±

    Ye Wuzong stroked his beard, giving Xia Chichi a sidelong nce before saying, ¡°You trust your man so much. Do you want to know who taught him disguise arts?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s expression froze.

    Ye Wuzong could tell from her expression that he had hit the mark.

    <i>Hah, you think you¡¯re the only ones who can y tricks on me? I can cause you some trouble too!</i>

    Ye Wuzong¡¯s figure disappeared, but his voice lingered in the air, ¡°It was my willful disciple named Sisi who taught him disguise arts. She¡¯s prettier than you and more flirtatious. If you recall, he vouched for her back in the secret realm. What kind of rtionship do you think they have?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face hardened. She then instructed the Earth Deer of Liu, ¡°Take Yang Qianyuan back to the headquarters and settle him there first. We¡¯ll deal with the Yang nter.¡±

    The Earth Deer of Liu was terrified when he saw her expression. ¡°What about you, saintess?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to go look for that asshole! Do you think I¡¯d just let him leave me and hide in a secret realm for three days? Who knows which shameless bitch he might hook up with again?!¡±

 Chapter 323: Fiery Kun Ridge

    <h4>Chapter 323: Fiery Kun Ridge</h4>

    Ye Wuzong was not actually angry about being tricked by the two youngsters, and neither was he angered by the fact that he had chased after the wrong person first.

    He merely felt a bit embarrassed about his wrong judgment, but in reality, the added difficulty only made the chase more enjoyable. And so, he eagerly went to look for Changhe in the mountains.

    Zhao Changhe deliberately made minor diversions after entering the mountains. Every so often, he would break branches on a certain path but actually take another path. To a master thief like Ye Wuzong, these little tricks were clumsy and childish, but they still further piqued his interest.

    It was winter, and the mountains were covered in snow. No matter how he tried to hide his tracks or walk on branches, his tracks were as clear as guiding lights to someone who knew what to look for.

    However, the mountains were indeed vast. Quickly finding someone who was deliberately hiding was no easy task. Fortunately, they had agreed on a timeframe of three days. Ye Wuzong was confident that he could find Zhao Changhe within that time.

    But as he chased further, he began to sense that something was off.

    After crossing the two mountain peaks, he reached an area that had once been the site of a volcanic eruption. The rocks and terrain here looked much different than the surrounding area.

    Normally, people would not be able to see any difference in the mountains or rocks as they would be covered with heavy snow. One might perhaps only notice something off if the snow melted.

    <i>Why is there no snow here? The snow doesn¡¯t seem to have melted away naturally... It looks more like powerful experts had a fierce battle here, resulting in arge area of snow being forced away from here.</i>

    <i>Which powerful experts fought here? Zhao Changhe is definitely not at that level. Those who fought here were at my level.</i>

    Yet, besides the missing snow, there were no traces of blood, bodies, or Zhao Changhe.

    If Zhao Changhe was on this mountain, then Ye Wuzong should have been able to sense the sword pellet by now, but that was not the case.

    <i>Is he really not on this mountain? Hmm... This makes things quite a bit more troublesome. The tracks here are a mess. It¡¯s almost impossible to follow them now.</i>

    Ye Wuzong stared at the setting sun in disbelief. He had just wanted to have some fun with some juniors, yet some masters suddenly came out to ruin the fun.

    <i>The sun has set. Am I supposed to just wander aimlessly in the dark and hope to sense the sword pellet by chance?</i>

    However, even if he strolled around trying to sense the sword pellet, he was destined to fail.

    Unbeknownst to him, Zhao Changhe had already entered a secret realm.

    <i> </i> *

    When Xia Chichi took Yang Qianyuan to the Earth Deer of Liu, Zhao Changhe swiftly headed northwest into the mountains.

    With it being the middle of winter, the mountains werergely deserted, making it difficult to obscure one¡¯s tracks. Zhao Changhe felt that his footprints would definitely stand out in the snow that covered the mountains, but there was nothing he could really do about it.

    Fortunately, he was very familiar with traversing mountains and ridges, and he moved very swiftly. It was now even easier for him to move around now that he could store Dragon Bird in the storage ring. The storage nullified its weight, lightening his load by a fair amount. Zhao Changhe had never experienced moving so fast with his movement art before. He leaped from treetop to treetop, light as a feather.

    Before long, he had already neared the peak.

    <i>Who says I¡¯m a clumsy bear? Which bear is as graceful as me?</i>

    By that time, the sun had already begun to set in the west.

    Zhao Changhe found the scene quite beautiful. The setting sun colored the snow a breathtaking orange, while a mist shrouded the mountains. The sight rivaled that of the sunset over a river.

    From afar, he heard a woodsman¡¯s song drift over, ¡°Cloudy peaks separating the shores of the mortal world; journeying and observing, within the gon there¡¯s a vast world...¡±[1]

    As he listened, Zhao Changhe instinctively slowed his pace.

    <i>If Tang Wanzhuang was here, she would probably remind me to slow down and take in the scenery. I ended up in the middle of schemes right as I entered Kunlun. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever gotten to stop and take in the scenery. What does Yuxu really look like? What about Kunlun?</i>

    Unfortunately, even though such thoughts crossed his mind, he could not slow down now. Important matters weighed on him. He did not have the time to spare at the moment.

    <i>When all this is done, I¡¯lle back and have a look around.</i>

    Ahead of him, an old woodsman carrying two baskets of firewood descended the mountain in the twilight.

    The mountain air was biting cold, yet the woodsman wore only light clothes. This time, Zhao Changhe could not easily tell if this woodsman was an expert, unlike when he saw Ye Wuzong selling wontons. After all, chopping and carrying wood could make anyone sweat, so a woodsman would not necessarily feel cold. Judging from the deep footprints that the old man left in the snow, he did not seem to actually have high attainments in cultivation.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and then jumped up to the treetop. He used the Crane Controlling Art to pull out a coat from his storage ring, and then handed the coat to the woodsman. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s cold here. Please take this coat.¡±

    The woodsman looked at him curiously, then smiled and said, ¡°In thisnd of the wicked, why show such kindness?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°My heart is my own. What does it matter where I am in this world?¡±

    The woodsmanughed heartily. ¡°Well said, well said!¡±

    He put down the firewood, took out a wine gourd, and took a good sip. ¡°I have my wine to keep me warm. I don¡¯t need someone¡¯s coat. Take it back, young man.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not insist, taking back the coat and unhooking his own gourd from his waist to take a sip. <i>Damn, wait, did Tian Lingzi still have that gourd on him?</i>

    Seeing him drink, the woodsman smiled and said, ¡°Young man, are you also keeping warm with wine?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his wine gourd. ¡°Within the gon there¡¯s a vast world.¡±

    <i>Heh, I know how to show off too...</i>

    The woodsmanughed heartily once more. ¡°A heart impatient as if aze, just how vast can it really be?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s all for the sake of peace in the future.¡±

    The woodsman nodded. ¡°A heart aze with desire may bring one into evil¡¯s embrace. The evils of Kunlun are no different. Tread carefully, young man, lest you fail to reach that future.¡±

    <i>Does this woodsman know where I¡¯m heading? Or is it just a coincidence?</i>

    Zhao Changhe grew cautious and asked, ¡°If the me burning within me does be a demon, how should I deal with it?¡±

    ¡°External demons can simply be killed, but inner demons are difficult to restrain. The best way is to temper oneself through emotions.¡± The woodsman slowly picked up his firewood and continued down the mountain without saying anything more.

    Watching his retreating figure, Zhao suddenly called out, ¡°Once I¡¯ve settled my matters, if I evere back to visit Kunlun, I¡¯ll be sure to look for you for a drink.¡±

    The woodsmanughed and then said without turning back, ¡°How do you n to find me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°If you wee me for a drink, then please leave me your address. Kunlun is a treacherous ce, so it¡¯s okay if you would rather not tell me.¡±

    The woodsman continued down the mountain.

    The mountain wind carried his song, ¡°I dwell in a house by the waters with three rooms, amidst thousands of bamboo stalks in the moonlight and wind. Let the puppets make a racket on the stage, I gaze toward the peak of Kunlun. My body at peace, free from worries; journeying and observing, within the gon there¡¯s a vast world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched the woodsman¡¯s silhouette fade away, feeling a deep appreciation for the other party¡¯s poetic conception rather than finding it pretentious. It seemed his literary nature was not entirely brought about by Tang Wanzhuang, but might actually be intrinsic.

    <i>Perhaps this is why I mesh so well with Tang Wanzhuang? Sadly, I have no time for leisure with everything going on. How long has it been since Ist yed the guqin?</i>

    <i>Everyone¡¯s the same; even Tang Wanzhuang is heavily burdened.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed, quickened his pace, and headed straight for the volcano.

    <i>Ye Wuzong should already be chasing after me. I really don¡¯t have the time to savor the scenery here.</i>

    He¡¯d barely crossed two more peaks and the sun had almostpletely set. If the sword pellet¡¯s guidance was correct, then the secret realm should be on the next peak, known in the legends of Kunlun as the Fiery Kun Ridge.

    This ce had been thoroughly searched countless times, just like the Ancient Sword Lake and ck Tortoise Lake. Countless people, not bearing the right fate, had found nothing.

    If he had been searching on his own, Zhao Changhe would not have been that confident in finding the secret realm. He had not relied on himself to crack the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, it wasrgely thanks to Master Yuan Xing... But this time, with the sword pellet¡¯s guidance, he felt hopeful.

    Just as he was thinking this, mes suddenly erupted in the mountain ahead.

    The raging mes looked like they reached up into the heavens, dyeing the sky above Kunlun a fiery red.

    Of course, this was just an illusion, brought on by the overwhelming presence of the mes.

    Focusing, he saw a woman surrounded by a group of thugs.

    The fiery aura was not just emanating from the woman but from everyone around her. Some even had me-shaped pupils, which made for a surreal and terrifying sight.

    mes seemed to rece their eyes

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered the woodsman¡¯s words... <i>A heart aze with desire may bring one into evil¡¯s embrace. Were these people driven mad by their inner demons?</i>

    Whether these people were originally already really strong or simply experienced a sharp increase in strength after going mad, these individuals were immensely powerful. Zhao Changhe felt that each one of them was stronger than himself. With a sweep of their long sword, scorching mes followed. With a single palm strike, a fire dragon would shoot out.

    The heat waves caused the surrounding snow to melt and be forced away.

    But the most terrifying figure among those ahead of him was the woman.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    Her delicate hand passed right through the mes, grabbing hold of a person¡¯s throat.

    <i>Fwoom!</i>

    mes then erupted from her hand, turning the person she had grabbed into charred remains.

    As swords and sabers approached her from behind, she slithered like a serpent and spread her wings like a bird, swiftly evading and turning another one of the thugs into a charred corpse.

    The group of thugs, each of whom Zhao Changhe thought was stronger than himself, could not handle a single attack from her. It was aplete massacre! Her brutal aura pierced the skies, and the manifestation of her power created the fiery illusion that dyed the skies of Kunlun red.

    As Zhao Changhe got closer, he could make out the woman¡¯s face.

    Beyond her ming eyes, he saw Huangfu Qing.

    1. This is an excerpt of ¡°Wild Geese Have Come Down; Song of Victory¡± (Ñã¶ùÂä¼æµÃÊ¤Áî) by the Yuan Dynasty poet Zhang Yanghao (ÕÅÑøºÆ). ?

 Chapter 324: Into the Belly

    <h4>Chapter 324: Into the Belly</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    From a distance, he thought that such a powerful fire-attributed female expert had to be Vermillion Bird.

    <i>It¡¯s actually Huangfu Qing?</i>

    <i>Oh right, Vermillion Bird did mention that she might send the Fire Serpent of Yi or the Fire Tiger of Wei to this ce, so I guess her being here isn¡¯t entirely unexpected.</i>

    Her current attire was vastly different from Vermillion Bird¡¯s, and it was even unlike the ceremonial robe that he knew the Fire Serpent of Yi to wear. She was wearing an extravagant mink coat in blue and white, resembling the noblewomen seen in the capital.

    <i>I feel like the ceremonial robe she used to wear looked quite good, why did she change to this? Of course, if she wore something like Mai Shiranui¡¯s outfit</i>[1]<i>, that would look even better...</i>

    <i>Wait, was Huangfu Qing always this powerful? Thatbat power is far beyond someone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate! It feels as if she¡¯s at least on the Ranking of Man, maybe even higher. She seems even stronger than Vulture Beak.... Is she on the Ranking of Earth?</i>

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Huangfu Qing sensed someone approaching and abruptly turned around.

    Her zing eyes locked onto Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, her expression violent and cruel, her hands still dripping with blood.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart sank, and he turned to run.

    <i>She¡¯s gone mad! It would be ridiculous if I ended up dying at her hands!</i>

    Zhao Changhe had plenty of experience with such states. When the vicious blood qi took over, he would not be able to recognize anyone. In such moments, hisbat power was significantly heightened, but he would be left severely weakened afterward. It was essentially the stimtion of one¡¯s potential. At the moment, Huangfu Qing¡¯s berserk state appeared even more intense than his own, so herbat power was probably double the usual, if not more.

    <i>No wonder she was so formidable!</i>

    Those attacking Huangfu Qing were the same. Otherwise, Zhao Changhe, who was now infinitely close to the Ranking of Man, would not have been able to find so many people stronger than him. They had all entered a berserk state, their strength far exceeding normal. None fled and all fought to theirst breath, determined to tear apart every living being they saw.

    Actually, Zhao Changhe had not dared to get close, and so he failed to realize that Huangfu Qing had not reached the same level of madness that the others were under. She still had some sanity and could recognize people. However, her killing intent was just that overwhelming at the moment, and Zhao Changhe did not evoke enough goodwill in her to quell her inner demons. On the contrary, she recalled the times she had thought about killing him, and those thoughts became increasingly prominent. Her mind was clouded and she began thinking about whether or not she should seize the opportunity to kill him.

    In other words, her power had not actually increased. The power that she had been disying was simply her actual power as Vermillion Bird...

    Her natural strength allowed her to ughter this group of madmen like chickens and dogs, effortlessly taking them down. Even if there were a hundred of Zhao Changhe, she could take them all down by herself.

    She was Vermillion Bird, the legendary demon who almost single-handedly upheld the fearsome reputation of the Four Idols Cult! The cking Back Tortoise was hardly worth mentioning inparison.

    Zhao Changhe initially thought that the Fire Serpent of Yi had undergone an increase in strength as a result of the berserk state, but he was mistaken. However, his sense of danger was spot-on. Huangfu Qing could not be reasoned with at the moment. If he did not run, he would surely die. As long as he ran, the group of madmen woulde at her, allowing him to put some distance between them.

    As expected, even though Huangfu Qing was about to chase after him and kill the loathsome scoundrel she most wanted dead, when the attacks of the madmen came at her from all sides, she was forced to stay. She abruptly deflected a sword with her hand, smashed another person¡¯s head into mush, then casually twisted another head off a body. ¡°Fuck off!¡±

    When she turned around to look for the scoundrel, he had already vanished.

    Enraged, Huangfu Qing roared, ¡°Die!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    mes surged into the sky, melting away the snowpletely.

    <i>Fuck, she¡¯s strong...</i> Seizing the opportunity, Zhao Changhe pulled out the sword pellet and used it like apass, following the direction pointed out by the sliver of sword qi and heading straight for the secret realm.

    It was impossible for him to outrun the rampagingdy. Entering the secret realm was his only chance for survival.

    As long as he could hold out for a while, from his experience with berserk states, he believed that Huangfu Qing would inevitably fall into a weak and exhausted state, and then she would gradually regain her sanity. If he could endure until then, he believed that he would be safe.

    The sword qi spun around and pointed to the peak.

    <i>Isn¡¯t that the volcano¡¯s crater?</i>

    Without further thought, Zhao Changhe dashed straight toward it.

    ¡°Die!¡± Huangfu Qing had finished off thest madman and was swiftly closing in.

    Zhao Changhe pushed himself to the limit, using Traceless Soaring Blood and the Water Treading Art with all his energy, racing toward the peak. Along the way, he was surprised to see more corpses, which he quickly judged to have been killed by Huangfu Qing as well based on their wounds.

    <i>Just how many people did she kill...</i>

    Fortunately, the volcano was not that tall. Surrounded by various perilous peaks, it was just a small hill inparison. This was why the volcanic eruption had not covered the surrounding peaks and was instead confined to this small area.

    A shorter volcano meant a shorter distance. By the time Huangfu Qing had ughtered all the madmen and reached halfway up the volcano, Zhao Changhe had already arrived at the crater. And when he peered down, his heart tightened.

    Zhao Changhe had explored many secret realms and could sense that this volcanic crater had a spatial barrier. Normally, jumping down would only lead him into the belly of the volcano. But in this case, there was an independent space he could instead enter. To his surprise and confusion, however, it seemed like the spatial barrier had already been partially breached.

    He felt an aura simr to the fiery and violent demonic qi emanating from Huangfu Qing. It was clear that both Huangfu Qing and the madmen had been affected by this demonic qi, which then triggered their inner demons and led to their rampage.

    Curiously, Zhao Changhe found himself barely affected by this demonic qi. Using the Moonde Sutra taught to him by Tang Wanzhuang, he was able to resist the effects of the demonic qi. <i>If I can resist it, then why couldn¡¯t someone like Huangfu Qing? Could it be because I¡¯ve entered berserk states from vicious blood qi and developed an immunity?</i>

    <i>No, that isn¡¯t it...</i>

    Zhao Changhe recalled the old woodsman¡¯s words again.

    <i>External demons can simply be killed, but inner demons are difficult to restrain.</i>

    <i>They must have been affected by the demonic qi because of the violent and murderous intent within their hearts. The demonic qi should pose an even greater danger to someone like Huangfu Qing, who practices fire-attribute cultivation. She was always just a step away from bing a demon, even without this demonic qi. The reason I¡¯m barely affected is probably because my heart is calm and free of malicious intent, and there¡¯s also the Moonde Sutra.</i>

    Zhao Changhe could now piece together what had happened here.

    <i>Due to the rumor surrounding Fiery Kun Ridge, Huangfu Qing should have been sent here by Vermillion Bird to investigate. Because of her alignment with fire and her extensive knowledge, she probably found the secret realm and figured out how to open it.</i>

    <i>However, it probably required some time and effort, and just then, a group of thugs from Kunlun seeking treasure stumbled upon her. They probably attacked her when she was preupied.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no way that she would not have erupted with her temper. The external demonic qi must have triggered her inner demons, causing her to go berserk. At the same time, those thugs with evil intentions were also tainted and affected by the demonic qi. They all sumbed to madness.</i>

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment.

    If this was what had actually happened, then the berserk state that Huangfu Qing had entered was different from the one he would enter as a result of his vicious blood qi. Huangfu Qing might not be able to regain her sanity on her own. It was possible that she would remain in this state indefinitely, eventually bing an irredeemable and senseless demoness.

    As he hesitated, Huangfu Qing had already caught up to him. ¡°Die!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could have broken through the barrier and jumped into the secret realm but chose not to. Instead, he rolled to the side to dodge.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s hand smashed into the spot where he had been crouching, shattering a piece of the volcanic rock.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird flew out from the ring in his hand, and he gripped its hilt and swiftly swung it.

    He did not swing it toward Huangfu Qing but behind him.

    A poison dart silently emerged from the snow-covered rocks, aimed at Huangfu Qing¡¯s throat, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber deflected it, sending it flying far away.

    Simultaneously, Huangfu Qing¡¯s hand embedded itself in Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhao Changhe let out a muffled grunt, blood gushing out from the wound.

    The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Huangfu Qing¡¯s fingers, embedded in Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, did not move further. Her eyes, now almost fully resembling mes, flickered slightly, as if in surprise.

    Despite the pain he was in and the sweat streaming down his forehead, Zhao Changhe was actually smiling.

    <i>She still has some sanity left... That¡¯s good.</i>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    He hurled Dragon Bird from his hand.

    From behind a rock, a figure tried to sneak away, but Dragon Bird flew straight at him and pinned him to the ground.

    It was a hoodlum from Kunlun who had not been tainted by the demonic qi and had been waiting for a good opportunity to strike.

    Even in his dying moments, he could not understand why the man being chased by the terrifying woman would protect her by blocking the dart, nearly getting himself killed in the process.

    The sun had set, and the wind and snow swirled lightly. The mountain air carried the distinct scent of sulfur and stone, mixed with the overpowering stench of blood. Blood continued to flow from Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, quickly dyeing half his body red.

    Everything was clearly in motion, but it felt as if time stood still.

    Huangfu Qing stared at Zhao Changhe for a long time before she finally, with great difficulty, managed to say something other than ¡°die¡± or ¡°fuck off.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled in pain and took out a pig mask from his chest, trembling as he put it on his face. ¡°I wanted to see... If you could actually bear to kill me.¡±

    Her ming eyes flickered again, like a candle about to go out.

    But in the mes, no image was reflected. What did she see in his eyes?

    <i>External demons can simply be killed, but inner demons are difficult to restrain.</i>

    Vitality silently seeped from Zhao Changhe¡¯s wound into her fingertips, mingling with her blood and spreading into her heart.

    It was the Rejuvenation Art. He was not using it to heal her wounds but to deal with her inner demons.

    Who knew if it would work? After all, inner demons were not a physical injury. But ording to Lady Three, the vitality of the Azure Dragon and the fiery rebirth of the Vermillion Bird were fundamentally simr, so perhaps... it could allow her to be reborn.

    <i>In any case, this gentle vitality should help soothe her temper, right?</i>

    In the distance, a breeze seemed to rise.

    Ye Wuzong, chasing someone he considered a mere child, naturally would not conceal his presence too much.

    Huangfu Qing, who had been silently watching the Rejuvenation Art take effect, suddenly turned her head, her eyes filling with killing intent once more.

    Zhao Changhe did not have her heightened senses, but he could guess that Ye Wuzong must have arrived. He sighed, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him. Let¡¯s go hide.¡±

    He cautiously reached out to grasp the wrist of Huangfu Qing¡¯s hand that was still embedded in his shoulder.

    Huangfu Qing, lost in thought, watched as he slowly moved her hand away. Then, staggering, he walked over to Dragon Bird, retrieved it, and dragged the corpse to the edge of the volcanic crater before tossing it in.

    He exined, ¡°We can¡¯t leave any corpses here. Otherwise, it would be too easy to figure out where we are.¡±

    Huangfu Qing seemed to understand. In the next moment, all the corpses on the mountainside burst into mes, turning to ashes.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed her hand and leaped into the crater.

    The corpse he had thrown in earlier went into the volcano¡¯s throat, but theynded somewhere else.

    Huangfu Qing, still mid-air, suddenly flicked her finger upward.

    A wisp of me shot out, masking the demonic qi with normal fire, and temporarily concealing the partially-open spatial barrier.

    Almost simultaneously, Ye Wuzong appeared at the foot of the volcano, looking at the aftermath of the battle, and feeling a huge headache about to ensue.

    1. Mai Shiranui is a character in the Fatal<i> Fury</i> and the <i>King of Fighters</i> series of fighting games by SNK. ?

 Chapter 325: The Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Fallen</h4>

    Unlike the time when he and Yue Hongling fell into the ck Tortoise Secret Realm andnded on a soft bed of jelly, he and Huangfu Qing were not as lucky.

    However, they at least did notnd inva or magma. They were, after all, no longer at the volcano but in an independent space.

    Below them was charred and scorched soil.

    They both crashed into the dirt and rolled around in it for good measure. They then got up and looked around in astonishment.

    Although this space had neither sun nor moon, it was not dark. A quiet me, about half the height of a person, burned a short distance away. It had endured through the ages in this isted space, never extinguishing.

    Zhao Changhe felt as if Newton and his peers would be turning in their graves if they got word of this me.

    <i>I knew that this world was essentially a world of fantasypared to Earth, but I never really saw anything too out of the world before. Just how in the world has this me been burning all this time? Where is it getting fuel? And how is the air here being maintained?</i>

    But at this moment, he had no mind to ponder such questions, nor the strength to approach and inspect the me.

    His injuries rendered half his body immobile. An intense pain wracked his entire body, blood and sweat flowing profusely all over. Not only was he hurting, but the dizziness from therge loss of blood was also setting in. He tried to get up, but with a groan, he fell back into the dirt.

    Injuries aside, he wondered if Huangfu Qing had regained her sanity. If she was still as senseless and violent as before, then he might really be dying here.

    <i>Before we fell into the secret realm, she had the presence of mind to seal the spatial barrier. She must have regained her sanity then, right? Right??</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, he felt someone help him up, resting him against a soft, fragrant shoulder.

    Looking up, he saw Huangfu Qing¡¯s face, calm and gentle in the firelight. None of the previous demonic, zing eyes or cruel demeanor could be seen.

    Holding the bloodied Zhao Changhe, she showed no aversion to his blood staining her beautiful fur coat. It even seemed as if she wanted his blood to dye her coat red so that it would resemble her ceremonial robe.

    <i>With your blood as a sacrifice, dye my robe red.</i>

    She took out a pill and stuffed it into Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth, then gently tore open the cloth on his shoulders. At this point, she hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Do you have a clean bandage?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>Yangyang was even willing to use her dudou back then... Nah, forget it, if I mention that, I might just get myself killed. I¡¯d better not say anything that would anger her.</i>

    Before entering the mountains, he had thrown all his luggage from Yang Qianyuan¡¯s inn into his ring, so he was much better equipped now aspared to when he and Yue Hongling were stranded on that deserted ind. Summoning thest bit of his strength, he drew a medicinal kit from his ring, nearly passing out from the pain as he did.

    Huangfu Qing lowered her head, applying medicine to his wound and carefully bandaging it after.

    Zhao Changhe looked up at her.

    It was clear that she had not taken care of anyone before. She was as clumsy as Yangyang. Her hands had always been used for killing in the past.

    Seeing such a fierce and murderous individual transform into a gentle big sister, with all of the ferocity in her eyes turning into softness, Zhao Changhe felt a strong urge to hug her.

    So he did just that and wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s body stiffened, and her hand, which was bandaging him, tightened instinctively, causing Zhao Changhe to yelp in pain.

    Huangfu Qing said irritably: ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, or I¡¯ll strangle you to death!¡±

    Even though she said that, she did not pull away forcefully, afraid that any sudden movement might cause him more pain.

    So, Zhao Changhe kept his arm around her.

    Huangfu Qing pursed her lips and ignored him, continuing to bandage his wound. She then softly asked, ¡°If I had really killed you, would you have regretted it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°That depends on whether there¡¯s an underworld. If I became a ghost, then maybe I¡¯d regret it.¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around, you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Someone once asked me if I was not afraid of dying when I faced Vulture Beak. I answered that I had not really thought about it. If I had, then I might have not gone through with it,¡± said Zhao Changhe softly. ¡°I don¡¯t really think about what would happen to me... I just thought that if I hid here and sealed the spatial barrier, then while I might be safe, you¡¯d probably stay in that state of madness, never able to recover. You might even start a fight with Ye Wuzong or Daoist Yuxu and die in Kunlun. I couldn¡¯t just leave you out there in that state.¡±

    Huangfu Qing wanted to retort. She wanted to say that even if she did end up facing off against Ye Wuzong, she would be able to handle him, and there was no reason she¡¯d just die in Kunlun. But the words never left her mouth.

    Whether she could beat Ye Wuzong was irrelevant. In that crazed state, it would be hard to avoid all kinds of traps and sneak attacks, and the likelihood of dying at the hands of weaker foes was high.

    In any case, what mattered was not her abilities but his intentions.

    He was worried about her, to the extent that he didn¡¯t care about his own life.

    ¡°You and I...¡± Huangfu Qing hesitated, then finally said, ¡°You and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. You don¡¯t think that just because I flirted with you and rode close to you that there¡¯s something between us, do you? I¡¯m a witch from a demonic cult, don¡¯t you understand? Just how have you even survived this long with how you willingly risk your life just because a witch flirted with you a bit?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Still trying to hide it from me? Venerable ck Tortoise said she interrogated you and you admitted that you liked me.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    At Rocky Mountain, Lady Three had found some untouched jelly in the ck Tortoise Secret Realm. She rolled it up and slept sweetly inside, even smiling in her sleep.

    <i>Hehe, serves you right for being fierce all the time. You even dare be fierce to me!</i>

    ¡°So how could I possibly just sit back and watch something bad happen to a woman who likes me?¡± Zhao Changhe tightened his arm around her waist, looking as if he was about to kiss her.

    <i>Pa!</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s palmnded on his mouth, and she said angrily, ¡°That bi... Venerable ck Tortoise was talking nonsense! How could she even ask me such a thing?!¡±

    ¡°<i>Mfff mphhh </i>(Yes, yes).¡± Zhao Changhe did not believe her tsundere words at all. <i>If you don¡¯t like me, then what¡¯s with this position? You¡¯re holding me close to your shoulder, and I¡¯m hugging your waist, and you haven¡¯t pushed me away.</i>

    <i>Lady Three is obviously credible. Thank you, Lady Three.</i>

    So instead of backing off, he puckered his lips and kissed her palm.

    Huangfu Qing was furious and was about to explode when suddenly, dizziness hit her. She lost the strength in her hand, and it felt like a feeble attempt to push him away, like a gentle refusal.

    Aftering out of the berserk state, even if she did not copsepletely like Zhao Changhe, she would inevitably experience a brief period of weakness.

    To Zhao Changhe, her reactions seemed to only reassure him of her being a tsundere.

    This made her even more enticing to him.

    Although Zhao Changhe was injured, it was an external wound and did not leave him that weak. Seeing the witch now in a state of gentle refusal, he no longer hesitated. He tightened his arm, stretched his neck, and kissed Huangfu Qing on the cheek.

    <i>He... he actually dared to take advantage of me?!</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s mind went nk. She wanted to resist but had no strength. She wanted to scold him but was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, his whispering voice reached her ears, ¡°I like you too... I¡¯ve really got to thank Venerable Vermillion Bird for sending you to me.¡±

    <i>Who is he talking about? Oh right, he still thinks I¡¯m the Fire Serpent of Yi, not Vermillion Bird...</i>

    Huangfu Qing was confused for a moment, still trying to piece everything together, when she suddenly felt a warmth on her lips.

    Seeing that she did not avoid or push him away when he kissed her cheek, the bold man decisively moved his kiss from her cheek to her lips.

    It felt like there was a p of thunder in her head, an electric current surging through her brain and spreading through her body. Huangfu Qingpletely lost her train of thought and her mind went nk.

    <i>Was I just kissed by a man?</i>

    <i>I, Vermillion Bird, was kissed by a man who¡¯s merely at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate and eight or nine years younger than me?! How am I supposed to face the world if word of this gets out? How am I supposed to lead the cult? How am I supposed to face Chichi?</i>

    <i>Should I kill him?</i>

    <i>But he doesn¡¯t know.</i>

    <i>In his mind, I¡¯m the Fire Serpent of Yi who supposedly likes him...</i>

    <i>But do I like him?</i>

    <i>What the hell? I was just teasing him...</i>

    <i>How did ite to this...</i>

    She had no idea how much time had passed before the man, emboldened by his initial sess, tried to go further. Huangfu Qing suddenly snapped back to her senses, regaining some strength, and shoved him away forcefully. ¡°Enough!¡±

    Both of them were panting lightly. Huangfu Qing pushed against his chest, trying to say something but finding herself at a loss for words. Her heart and mind were a tangled mess. In the end, she only managed to say, ¡°You¡¯re gravely injured and covered in blood, yet this is all that¡¯s on your mind?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked innocently. ¡°Bearing feelings, yet remaining indifferent as an emperor[1]; bearing tasks, carrying them out all that¡¯s left in store. I¡¯d naturally want to act on those emotions...¡±

    Huangfu Qing was so exasperated she startedughing. ¡°Did you learn how to y with words like that from Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    ¡°No, no, it was just a moment of inspiration.¡±

    ¡°You really wish to be with me?¡± Huangfu Qing found a good reason to push him away. ¡°Although I¡¯m not the saintess, I¡¯m still a high-ranking member of the cult. Even if I were to find a man, he would have to be someone from the Four Idols Cult, not an outsider. If you¡¯ve got the guts, then go look for the venerable and join the cult first.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked again. He reached for his ring and brought out another pig mask.

    The mask he brought out this time was not one of the cute pig masks they had bought back then. This pig mask he brought out was fiery red, with ferocious tusks, patterns of demonic fire, and an intimidating aura. The mask seemed to be made of some special material, providing some protective and empowering effects to its wearer.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>How did he get that?</i>

    Zhao Changhe shook the mask with a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m the Fire Pig of Shi. Doesn¡¯t this count as being a part of the cult?¡±

    Huangfu Qing stared at the pig mask in stunned silence, a single thought echoing in her mind. <i>Third Lady Yuan, you¡¯re going to pay for this!</i>

    In the next moment, the pig-headed man leaned in for another kiss. Huangfu Qing watched helplessly as he came closer, utterly at a loss on how to reject him.

    Their lips met again, and this time it was not a surprise attack.

    The eternal me burned softly a few zhang away, exuding a gentle warmth like that of a campfire.

    The me bore witness to Vermillion Bird as she fell to the mortal world.

    1. This is a y on words using Huangfu Qing¡¯s name, each character of which would literally trante to the following: Emperor, Barely, Feelings/Emotions ?

 Chapter 326: Heart Flame

    <h4>Chapter 326: Heart me</h4>

    Zhao Changhe kissed her passionately.

    He knew that although the Four Idols Cult was considered a demonic cult and its womenbeled themselves as witches, they were actually less open than even Sisi, let alone the Maitreya Cult.

    On the surface, they might seem quite bewitching and indifferent to public opinion, but in reality, they were highly proud and had a rigid, conservative mindset rooted in their cult¡¯s beliefs. Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise might appear to have vastly different personalities¡ªone cruel, the other carefree¡ªbut they shared amon trait: a kind of ¡°divinity.¡± They looked at the world from a lofty perspective, their emotions confined within the cult, dedicated to the elusive pursuit of the mystical four idols.

    If he had not formed a deep connection with someone like Chichi from the start, it would have been impossible for him to win her heart once she joined.

    The same went for Huangfu Qing¡ªa tigress from a noble family, noble and proud. She had been rivals with Tang Wanzhuang for over a decade. Just for the sake of her pride, she had never sought out a man. Bing a concubine was a political transaction, a sacrifice of personal reputation and even life for the cult¡¯s benefit. Even if the real Xia Longyuan appeared, she was prepared to run or even die rather than sumb. Who could win her over?

    Just moments ago, she had ughtered dozens of Kunlun experts, bathing the volcano in blood.

    But now, she was in his arms in a daze. Her face filled with confusion as her soft lips were being kissed.

    The sense of achievement overshadowed any physical pain he was feeling. He felt as though he could fight Vermillion Bird herself if she tried to interfere at this moment.

    But, as the saying went, joy is often followed by sorrow. As Huangfu Qing¡¯s weakness faded and her strength returned, it became clear that her earlier reluctance was not her ¡°ying hard to get¡± but ack of strength to resist. His Fire Pig of Shi mask had caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily stunned and unsure of what to do.

    But now, as her power returned, there was no way she would continue to let herself be taken advantage of like a helpless woman.

    <i>What the hell?! Where does this bastard think his hand is going?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe was enjoying the kiss when he suddenly felt himself spinning through the air. He was lifted and swung in arge arc before being mmed into the scorched earth with a loud thud, resulting in him crying out in pain.

    Huangfu Qing, her face flushed, angrily stood up and adjusted her disheveled clothes. ¡°You scoundrel!¡±

    She looked down at her disheveled clothes, now stained with his blood.

    Huangfu Qing pursed her lips, realizing she truly had no intention of killing him. She was angry because he¡¯d taken advantage of her, but there was no killing intent...

    Seeing Zhao Changhe writhing in the mud, clearly in pain from his wounds having been reopened and aggravated, she sighed and helped him up. ¡°You don¡¯t usually seem like a lecher. To think you had such thoughts toward me from the beginning... It¡¯s seriously infuriating...¡±

    Indeed, Huangfu Qing had always seen that Zhao Changhe had more lustful thoughts towards her than genuine affection. Their interactions were just flirtations, romantic games between a man and a woman. Yet, this time, she doubted her judgment... <i>Would someone risk their life just for a game?</i>

    She had to admit that moment had moved her heart, even suppressing her inner demons.

    He had emotions and he acted upon them with full honesty.

    <i>Was it the powerlessness that made me ept the kiss?</i>

    <i>Maybe not...</i> Huangfu Qing was confused. She did not know herself.

    <i>But it was because of that helplessness that I was taken advantage of! It¡¯s not like I wanted to be kissed!</i>

    Zhao Changhe, now sitting in the mud with a pitiful expression on his face, said, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize how irresistible you are...¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°So, you really do just want to y with me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. Sometimes, it was difficult for men to distinguish things in these matters. Her unparalleled beauty was genuinely captivating. How many men could resist her charms? But was it just lust?

    Zhao Changhe felt it was more than just that.

    Who would risk their life just for lust? That would be madness.

    As they ran hand in hand through the misty rain in Sword Lake City, she was happy, and so was he. Traveling north together for over a month, journeying together, sharing a horse, how could there have been no feelings involved? The moment he saw her true face, unmasked in the pouring rain of the capital, his heart raced. Was it really just lust?

    He did not deny her beauty, but there was more.

    If he had to sum it up in one word, it would be¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s heartache,¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed too much for your cult.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes flickered, and she sneered, ¡°Go feel sorry for Tang Wanzhuang. She¡¯s the one who looks really pitiful when she coughs. What do I need pity for?¡±

    ¡°Though you two act differently, you¡¯re the same,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°The one whoughs freely under the pig mask is the real you... Not the one with a stern face, under the constraints of the cult; not the pawn sent by the higher-ups of the cult to approach a man for information; not the imperial noble consort who sacrifices her dignity and reputation for the ns of the cult. You find it hard to even tolerate Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s jokes, let alone the dangers of the pce. Tang Wanzhuang can¡¯t be herself for the empire, and you¡¯re the same for your cult. Why shouldn¡¯t I feel sorry for you?¡±

    Huangfu Qing retorted, ¡°Alright, I get it. You feel sorry for Tang Wanzhuang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ignored this and said, ¡°Why should the Four Idols Cult get to treat you like this? Why should Vermillion Bird have such control over you? Is your cult¡¯s indoctrination really that powerful?¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of the venerable.¡±

    ¡°I want to curse her! She doesn¡¯t treat her subordinates as people!¡±

    Huangfu Qing turned her head, unsure whether to be angry or amused. ¡°I truly respect the venerable. Insulting her is the same as insulting me.¡±

    ¡°Fool,¡± Zhao Changhe said helplessly. ¡°You were on par with Tang Wanzhuang, and the world views Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird as equals. In other words, you were never inferior to the Vermillion Bird. Why demean yourself so much? Can¡¯t you live for yourself for once? There¡¯s no one else here; there¡¯s no need for masks.¡±

    Huangfu Qing sneered. ¡°You tell me to live for myself, yet you¡¯re really telling me to be with you. Aren¡¯t you a tiny bit shameless?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Zhao Changhe said righteously. ¡°You¡¯ve already admitted to Venerable ck Tortoise that you like me. Why still follow the rules of the cult so rigidly?¡±

    <i>Damn it...</i> Huangfu Qing felt her face burning, unable to refute his logic.

    He was convinced that she liked him, so of course, being affectionate would make sense to him.

    <i>You damn turtle, just you wait...</i>

    But besides thatst bit of nonsense, everything else he said did seem to resonate with her.

    Why did she feel more liberated when she was disguised as the Fire Serpent of Yi? Why did she act like a young, carefree girl with the pig mask on?

    Who didn¡¯t want to enjoy their youth, enjoying carefree times like chasing butterflies by thekeside with other young boys and girls? But as Vermillion Bird, she never really got to experience that. Only with a mask could she let go of her burdens, since no one knew who she was.

    As Vermillion Bird, shemanded fear and respect, but no one had ever shown herpassion or said that they hoped she could live for herself.

    Who else cared, other than him?

    Her brother might have shown some discontent about it, but even her father saw her entering the pce as a good thing

    So, she really was the same as Tang Wanzhuang. She simply failed to realize it since no one had ever dared topare them like that.

    Huangfu Qing sighed softly, avoiding further discussion on the topic. She feared that if they continued, he might hug her again, and she was not sure if she would resist.

    Turning away, she walked toward the eternal me, trying to focus on more pressing matters.

    Previously, after Lady Three brought back the ck Tortoise Gemstone, she had meditated on it for a while and felt that she was just one step away from breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. However, taking that one step still required a catalyst.

    She did not seek a treasure but sought to understand the essence of fire.

    Like this eternal me before her¡ªit was not burning due to any treasure or fuel; the me itself was the treasure. It was the Eternal Heart me from the previous era.

    Fire, without fuel, would eventually die... This me persisted because it was a heart me.

    As long as the anger within the heart remains, the heart me would not extinguish. The term ¡°going mad¡± was actually referring to this. When the ¡°fire¡± of madness manifested externally, it became this me; when it manifested internally, it led to madness, as seen in the maddened individuals and herself just a short while back.[1]

    <i>The Eternal Heart me here... Could it be rted to the evils that gather at Kunlun?</i>

    The so-called ¡°Fiery Kun Ridge¡± likely did not refer to a volcanic eruption, or else why would only this ce have such legends? It was more likely that many people here had their inner demons triggered and self-immted.

    <i>Why didn¡¯t Daoist Yuxu take this thing away then? Why did he leave it here and let it influence people¡¯s hearts?</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s understanding of physical mes was unparalleled in her time. Her inability to advance from the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries was due to herck ofprehension of heart mes. Forcing it could easily lead to madness, as she had just experienced.

    Now, with a heart me that manifested externally right before her, understanding it would naturally lead her to reach the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    But how was she toprehend it?

    Previously, just being near it had quickly led her to go mad. But now, standing right in front of it, she felt nothing.

    As she pondered, she felt an arm tighten around her waist. Zhao Changhe hugged her from behind. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Huangfu Qing instinctively responded, ¡°I¡¯m trying toprehend the heart me. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    It was not until after she spoke that she realized how calm and natural it felt to respond to his embrace.

    To calm the heart¡¯s fire and transform it into water-like gentleness was something only love could do.

    Trying to use work to distract herself from emotional thoughts, she ultimately found this to be work as well.

    1. ×ß»ðÈëÄ§, which is generally tranted as ¡°going mad,¡± ¡°heart devil,¡± or ¡°cultivation deviation,¡± literally trantes to something like ¡°walking into fire and bing a demon.¡± ?

 Chapter 327: Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 327: Sacrifice</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. This is the Eternal Heart me. It¡¯s extremely valuable to my understanding of various fire arts. If you canprehend it, it will also help you suppress your inner fire[1] when you encounter obstacles in the future, preventing you from easily going mad in the future.¡± Huangfu Qing decided not to resist and leaned into his embrace. She thenzily added, ¡°Opportunities like this are rare. Make the most of it and stop thinking about trivial things.¡±

    <i>Since understanding inner fire requires understanding emotions, then I¡¯ll just let it be. Anyway, I¡¯m the Fire Serpent of Yi right now, not Vermillion Bird. Why can¡¯t I enjoy his affection and care for the Fire Serpent of Yi?</i>

    Zhao Changhe peered at the me, realizing that this must be the source of the madness that had been brought out from within Huangfu Qing and the other madmen. It had the same aura as the aura they were emanating back then. The closer one was, the more they would be able to sense the fiery agitation within the me. It was likely this agitation that influenced people, stimting irritation and restlessness within them, resulting in them wanting tosh out.

    Of course, holding the proud youngdy significantly improved his mood, so he naturally would not feel irritable. But as forprehending it, it felt like trying to solve a high-level math problem in university¡ªalthough you could read the letters or the numbers, you might not understand a thing.[2]

    This was something that could contribute considerably to breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. It was mysterious and profound, and it was something that even Vermillion Bird struggled to understand. Obviously, it was far beyond Zhao Changhe, who was still pursuing greater strength and martial techniques.

    After a long time, Zhao Changhe could only discern that it was simr to vicious blood but of a different nature. Beyond that, he could not grasp anything useful. Attempting to force an understanding was futile, so he asked, ¡°How do we take this thing with us?¡±

    Huangfu Qing could not help but let out augh. ¡°You really do just want to take everything you see, huh... Well, this is probably not something you can take. It has no fuel source, and there¡¯s no way to grab it. If it could so easily be taken away, I doubt Daoist Yuxu would have just left it here.¡±

    ¡°That might not necessarily be the case,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Unless it has existed here since the beginning of time, it must have been moved here at some point.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but that¡¯s beyond our capability; at least, it¡¯s beyond mine right now,¡± said Huangfu Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t be obsessed with it. It¡¯s not like all treasures need to be taken away. The opportunity toprehend it is a blessing in itself. There¡¯s no need to always go for more, especially when it¡¯s beyond your means.¡°

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Your perspective is really high... Anyway, I came here looking for some things. You can go ahead andprehend it while I look for the things I need.¡±

    Huangfu Qing asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°The first is Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. It should have grown in Kunlun in the ancient era. It was widespread but a bit rare. Anyway, it¡¯s pretty much gone now, but I might at least be able to find some of it left in these ancient dimensional fragments in Kunlun. Of course, it might not be here, but I¡¯d still rather try my luck. If it really isn¡¯t here, then I¡¯ll just keep searching elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°What else are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°The other thing I¡¯m looking for is the essence of fire. I originally thought that this was it, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. However, I¡¯m certain it¡¯s here.¡± Zhao Changhe took out the sword pellet, attempting to find which way to go for the essence of fire. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s buried under this heart me. It might even be that the heart me exists because of the essence of fire.¡±

    The sword pellet released a wisp of sword qi, which spiraled and pointed toward the area beneath the heart me. Zhao Changhe was overjoyed. ¡°It really is here!¡±

    Huangfu Qing squinted at the sword pellet in his hand, noticing the dragon and tiger designs and the imposing sword intent on it, making it obvious to whom it belonged. She could not help but feel a bit sour as she spoke, ¡°Who are you looking for this for?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Zhao Changhe smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s for the Four Idols Cult, yes, the Four Idols Cult! As the Fire Pig of Shi, I should naturally do my share for the holy cult...¡±

    Huangfu Qing ground her teeth.

    <i>That little bitch... she really still went and flirted with him behind my back. All this guy is thinking about is her even when she isn¡¯t around, helping her look for things. You feel proud, don¡¯t you? Just wait until I get back and teach you a lesson.</i>

    Regardless, Zhao Changhe was still helping the saintess of the cult, which in turn also benefited the cult. Because of that, she could not show her annoyance. Instead, she even had to act as if it was her own concern.

    It was incredibly awkward.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s dig down and see. The soil there is loose,¡± said Huangfu Qing. She subtly freed herself from his embrace and elbowed him in the ribs.

    Zhao Changhe winced in pain, but he could not tell if she had done it on purpose. He could only assume it was an ident and resigned himself. He took out Dragon Bird and began digging the soil.

    The soil was loose and easy to dig. After digging about three chi, it started to be harder, and an intense heat surged upward.

    Zhao Changhe carefully used Dragon Bird to move the soil, uncovering a fiery red crystal core.

    The heart me above was not actually particrly hot. Apart from inciting inner agitation, it was simr to an ordinary me. However, the crystal core radiated extreme heat, its fiery waves palpable from a distance.

    It turned out that the surrounding scorched soil was a result of the heat emanating from this small crystal core.

    Not to mention anything else, judging from the environment alone, the chances of finding the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng seemed slim.

    Zhao Changhe, not dwelling on his own quest for the blood ginseng, turned to Huangfu Qing and asked, ¡°Is this the essence of fire?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Huangfu Qing gazed at the crystal core with some excitement. She whispered, ¡°It is the essence of fire. It can only be born from longsting, undying mes. So, it¡¯s not that the crystal core created the heart me, but rather the longsting existence of the heart me that allowed this core to form underneath the ground.¡±

    ¡°Then that means that this crystal core isn¡¯t unique.¡±

    ¡°Of course not... Items like it that would naturally condense after some time were not umon in the ancient era. But in the current era, there might be at most one or two of them.¡±

    After all, in this era, it was almost impossible to find longsting, undying mes like this Eternal Heart me.

    Zhao Changhe stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°This is still quite strange to me. Why is the crystal core formed from the heart me hotter than the heart me itself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal. The crystal core is purely concentrated heat, whereas the heart me has other properties that the crystal core does not exhibit.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know quite a lot about this. Do you know how we can take it with us? It¡¯s scorching hot.¡±

    Huangfu Qingughed silently, and then she waved her hand and stored the crystal core somewhere. ¡°I¡¯ll take it back to the saintess. You can trust me with it, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Zhao Changhe felt speechless, though. ¡°So you also have a storage treasure.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled and said, ¡°Is it really unusual for me, the imperial noble consort, to have some treasures?¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± <i>If you were truly the imperial noble consort, I would never dare touch you. It¡¯s precisely because you aren¡¯t that I even dare touch you and find it exciting.</i>

    Naturally, Zhao Changhe did not say thest part out loud. Obtaining the essence of fire made it worth it to let Chichi take the risk of diverting Ye Wuzong. With the mission aplished, he rxed. The pain from his injuries and the fatigue from the blood loss finally overwhelmed him, and he could not be bothered to do anything else. He sat on the side and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest for a while. Don¡¯t force yourself too hard whileprehending the heart me. If something goes wrong, stop immediately.¡±

    Huangfu Qing did not respond and continued to look at the heart me. The atmosphere quieted down, and Zhao Changhe soon fell into a deep sleep.

    When he fell asleep, Huangfu Qing seemed to sense something and turned her head. She walked softly to his side, staring at him for some time before sighing.

    Her thoughts were a tangled mess. It was thus impossible for her to calmlyprehend the heart me.

    But who was it that caused such a lively and energetic person to be so exhausted and injured...

    Perhaps if she repaid this debt, she could finally clear her mind and focus.

    After pondering for a moment, Huangfu Qing quietly took the sword pellet from Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand and brought it to her nose, sniffing it lightly

    <i>This sword pellet was made using an unconventional pill-refinement process. It also contains a lot of different medicinal ingredients.</i>

    <i>Sword pellets aren¡¯t typically made that way, but that does make it easier to absorb and refer. The medicinal ingredients that the sword pellet is made of weren¡¯t integrated perfectly. Many of itsponents didn¡¯t get refined or ended up transforming into other substances. It seems like extracting some of them individually won¡¯t affect the sword pellet at all.</i>

    <i>This strong blood qi it¡¯s exuding should be from the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.</i>

    <i>That thing doesn¡¯t really have any value for refining the de. In fact, it might evenpromise its sharpness from the emphasis on strength.</i>

    <i>The person who made the sword pellet likely tried forcing ¡°dragon¡± intent into the pill, but it wasn¡¯t suitable at all.</i>

    <i>If I extract the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng he wants from this sword pellet, would that be enough to repay him?</i>

    As the foremost expert in the attribute of fire in the world, while Vermillion Bird might not be that knowledgeable about medicinal herbs, her skill in refinement was unmatched. She had never tried extracting aponent from a finished treasure like the sword pellet, but she could certainly attempt it and she was fairly confident in being sessful.

    Huangfu Qing took out the essence of fire and ced it under the sword pellet to begin heating it up.

    Zhao Changhe had been so determined to find the essence of fire for his wife, but it turned out to be the key to extracting the blood ginseng he needed. The mutual fulfillment made others feel sour.

    Huangfu Qing pursed her lips and flipped her palm, covering the sword pellet with another me before finally beginning the refinement process.

    There was no guarantee of sess, and it would likely require significant effort. However, she felt like she had to do it. Otherwise, how could she face him in the future without feeling awkward?

    Time quietly slipped past, and it was unclear how long had passed outside.

    Xia Chichi arrived in a flurry at the edge of the volcano, only to be greeted by the disgruntled Ye Wuzong, who seemed ready to leave.

    ¡°Uh, senior... Have you found Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Ye Wuzong said expressionlessly, ¡°No, and I don¡¯t care to keep looking. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±

    Xia Chichi hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior, do you have any clues on where he is? I can look for him instead.¡±

    Ye Wuzong eyed her for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, there should be a fire-element expert here as well. Judging from the residual yin fire, it should be a woman. She disappeared with him into a secret realm and I couldn¡¯t find the entrance to it. You might as well not bother. Instead, just head back to the city and find a reliable doctor. When theye out in three days, you can have her checked to see if she¡¯s pregnant or not...¡±

    Xia Chichi was dumbfounded.

    <i>Three days is far too short to confirm a pregnancy...</i>

    <i>So I was actually right? He really ended up hiding with some other bitch in the secret realm for three days?</i>

    1. This is being referred to in the same vein as inner demons. I¡¯m guessing that they are seen to be simr, if not the same, in this story. ?

    2. I¡¯m feeling this so hard in uni right now. My math no longer has numbers, though. T_T ?

 Chapter 328: Vermillion Bird Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 328: Vermillion Bird Reborn</h4>

    As the morning sun rose outside, time seemed to stand still inside the secret realm.

    Huangfu Qing had been refining the sword pellet for most of the night.

    If Zhao Changhe were awake, he would realize just how formidable Huangfu Qing actually was.

    The people of this world had yet to reach the level of immortal cultivation. What everyone referred to as fire-attribute cultivation typically referred to true qi with a fire nature. True qi could generate effects simr to those of fire, but it did not mean that someone could casually create a fireball. Even if strong cultivators might be able to produce a ball of fire, that did not mean they could sustain true fire in their palm for hours, especially not with such intensity.

    Previously, the burn marks outside could still be regarded as being caused by the effects of the heart me, but now, there was no question that this was Vermillion Bird¡¯s own power. It could be seen from this just how different of a level she was from ordinary martial artists. Even He Lei, who had once been ranked seventh on the Ranking of Earth, could not remotely do what she was doing. If Vermillion Bird had been the one under attack back then, the assants would have been the ones dead long before their formation broke...

    Touching upon the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, that was the difference between those on the Ranking of Heaven and the Ranking of Earth. This just went on to show how the difference of a singleyer could be likened to the gap between heaven and earth.

    Breaking through meant entering a vast sky.

    However, she had yet to break through.

    The me in her palm, once stable, was beginning to waver. Huangfu Qing¡¯s face grew paler, and it was apparent that she would soon be unable to sustain the prolonged refinement process.

    Extracting specificponents from an alreadypleted sword pellet required not only sufficient fire but also incredibly precise control. The loss of true qi was secondary to the far more demanding mental strain of such a task.

    <i>Just a little bit more...</i>

    Huangfu Qing could almost see the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginsengponent within the sword pellet condensing into a drop of blood-red ginseng liquid. She could sense that it would soon be extracted from the sword pellet.

    <i>Just a little more...</i>

    But while physical exhaustion could be endured, mental fatigue and a scattered focus could not be resolved by willpower alone.

    Especially with the heart me burning nearby, which already required a significant portion of her energy to resist. Under normal circumstances, maintaining a calm mind was manageable, but in this state of mental exhaustion?

    Once her concentration wavered, the external influences of the heart me could easily infiltrate her mind, leading to a flood of distractions.

    One moment, she was thinking about how she, the mighty Vermillion Bird, had actually been kissed by such a scoundrel. In the next moment, she wondered if this counted as seducing her disciple¡¯s man. She then also wondered if others would dieughing if they were to find out.

    Then, she wished that he really was the Night Emperor, wondering why he was apparently not...

    If he was actually the Night Emperor, then all these thoughts would not matter. She could simply tell herself that she was serving a god, and that would serve as the perfect excuse.

    Then she questioned why she thought this way.

    <i>Do I actually have feelings for him?</i>

    Her inner fire wavered, bringing forth countless thoughts.

    Ironically, she was unintentionally doing what was needed to understand the essence of the heart me. The heart me¡¯s purpose was to refine the heart by igniting a person¡¯s inner fire. If one rigidly resisted, what could they possibly stand to gain?

    It was precisely in this state, where one did not intentionally seek enlightenment, where one did not so rigidly close off one¡¯s spiritual tform, allowing one¡¯s mind to wander, that they would then be able to find the deepest obstacles within their heart.

    What fires lie deepest within a person¡¯s heart besides anger?

    Love? Desire? These were things Huangfu Qing had never experienced.

    What else?

    Huangfu Qing did not dwell on these thoughts. Her mind wandered naturally to this point: <i>He worked so hard to find something so rare for Chichi, and the things they found can perfectly be used to help each other. It really is as if they were made for each other. What about me?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m helping him extract what he needs from this sword pellet, exhausting my true qi, utterly exhausting myself both physically and mentally. What am I doing? Why am I doing this?</i>

    ¡ªJealousy.

    The heart me behind her suddenly red up, drawing from within and manifesting outwardly.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes unknowingly began to transform into the shape of a me once again.

    Fortunately, she was not an ordinary person. As soon as the negative emotions arose, she immediately realized it, quicklyposing herself and stabilizing her spiritual tform. She managed to retain some rationality, even though, from the outside, it very much looked like she had been possessed.

    She nced down at the sword pellet. A drop of golden-red ginseng liquid had already emerged. She really did just need tost a bit longer.

    <i>Should I just give up?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not like this is for me, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one in a rtionship. What am I doing? Exhausting myself and even possibly harming my potential for these two?</i>

    Jealousy burned within her, and her eyes flickered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never given up halfway in my life. Am I really going to let a mere heart me stop me?¡± She urged thest bit of energy in her dantian, pouring out everything she had.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The me from her palm roared, and a drop of ginseng liquid floated up.

    Huangfu Qing spat out a mouthful of blood, which seeped into the ginseng liquid and the sword pellet.

    <i>What mes of love, desire, or jealousy... None of them canpare to my proud and relentless martial arts heart. What inner fire, what inner demons? None of them mean anything. I understand now.</i>

    Themotion was so loud that Zhao Changhe abruptly woke from his sleep. The first thing he saw was Huangu Qing spitting out blood.

    His heart skipped a beat. He quickly rushed over and caught her before she fell to the ground. ¡°What happened?¡±

    His words got caught in his throat as he sensed the state of Huangfu Qing¡¯s meridians. Her dantian was depleted, her meridians dry, and her blood and qi were severely weakened. In the state that she was in, her very foundation was even under threat.

    ¡°How did this happen...¡± Zhao Changhe became frantic. He had not practiced the Rejuvenation Art to a high enough level to handle such severe damage. At the moment, he could only use the Rejuvenation Art for minor injuries and poison resistance.

    With no time to worry, he quickly pulled out a pill and stuffed it into Huangfu Qing¡¯s mouth, while also pouring all his effort into his Rejuvenation Art, trying to revitalize her dantian.

    Huangfu Qing gazed at him unblinkingly, her eyes flickering.

    She could feel his anxious urgency. She could sense how he was exerting all his power yet achieving so little...

    ¡°Ha...¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. Haven¡¯t you noticed the drop of ginseng liquid beside you?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng?¡± Zhao Changhe was both angry and anxious. ¡°You hurt yourself for this? I¡¯d rather not have it! Wait, right!¡±

    <i>In her current state, where her blood and qi is severelycking, isn¡¯t this the perfect remedy?</i>

    He swiftly grabbed the ginseng liquid and, with one swift motion, stuffed it into Huangfu Qing¡¯s mouth.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s what you came to Kunlun for! By giving it to me, you might never be able to see another drop of Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng again! My injuries can still be treated using other means!¡±

    ¡°Who cares about that? I just want you to be well.¡±

    Huangfu Qing looked at him steadily, keeping the ginseng liquid in her mouth.

    She could still feel the effects of his Rejuvenation Art, permeating her depleted dantian and meridians. The sensation of rebirth, though faint, was intricate and profound.

    <i>Right, earlier, he also weakened the effects of the heart me on me with this. It¡¯s just that I was too confused at the time to fully realize it.</i>

    Now, as she focused on it, she realized that he was using the power of rejuvenation, one of the fundamentalws of the Azure Dragon.

    Combined with the ginseng liquid, immense vitality spread through her body, reviving her depleted dantian.

    With this, what was there to be jealous about?

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s gaze, which had been flickering and turning into mes, returned to its original brightness.

    The mes of jealousy were extinguished, reced by a gentle me of affection.

    Inner fire was just that, a me within one¡¯s heart.

    <i>No matter the kind of fire, it can¡¯t dominate me. I shall always be its master.</i>

    Zhao Changhe, still anxiously using the Rejuvenation Art, suddenly noticed something astonishing. The heart me, which Huangfu Qing had imed that she could not take with her earlier, began to shrink. It became a tiny flicker before merging into her spiritual tform.

    Her once-depleted dantian, initially revitalized by the ginseng liquid and the Rejuvenation Art, suddenly transformed. The essence of rebirth surged in her dantian, igniting a spark and going on to be a full ze.

    If Zhao Changhe¡¯s spiritual sense had been sharper, he might have been able to hear a vermillion bird¡¯s crye from the depths of Huangfu Qing¡¯s spiritual tform. In her vast sea of consciousness, a vermillion bird was reborn, soaring across the sky, its mes covering the sky and the earth.

    The Azure Dragon¡¯s rejuvenation and the Vermillion Bird¡¯s rebirth from fire naturally validated and transformed each other.

    On a cloudy peak, the old woodsman paused his work to look far into the distance.

    In the distance, there seemed to be a vermillion bird piercing the clouds and soaring into the sky.

    ¡°Kunlun Jade shatters, the Vermillion Bird is reborn, and the heart me submits... The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries is achieved.¡± The old woodsman sighed. ¡°There is another person on the path of gods and demons.¡±

    Inside the secret realm, Zhao Changhe stared nkly at Huangfu Qing, who had recoveredpletely. <i>Who exactly do you believe in? The four idols or Chun Ge</i>[1]<i>?</i>

    Moments ago, she had been leaning weakly in his arms, delicate and frail. Now, she was brimming with vitality, effortlessly pinning him down.

    Zhao Changhe felt utterly outmatched. Being held down by her so effortlessly made him feel weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t always think that you¡¯re so mighty...¡± teased Huangfu Qing. She stretched out her white jade-like fingers and gently lifted his chin, her eyes sparkling with amusement. ¡°Do you still want the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stammered, ¡°W-wasn¡¯t it used up?¡±

    ¡°My recovery was not due to the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, nor was it because of your Rejuvenation Art.¡± Huangfu Qing murmured softly, her lips brushing against his. ¡°I never absorbed its medicinal effects, so I can just return it to you... I can even give you a bit more...¡±

    ¡°Ah? You can <i>mmffff....</i>¡± His lips were sealed and he was not able to say another word

    The medicinal effects of the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng were transferred into his body, perfectly matching his need for vast and vigorous blood and qi. The immense energy spread throughout him,plementing the foundationid by the Coagted Blood Crismon Fruit he had received from Xia Longyuan, and developing his Blood Asura Body. The power of the dragon and elephant permeated his entire being.

    Both his internal and external cultivation surged forward, breaking through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, reaching a crucial barrier.

    ¡°Idiot...¡± Huangfu Qing murmured indistinctly as she kissed him softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to practice dual cultivation? Do you not know how to carry out dual cultivation through mouth-to-mouth contact? Or are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Damn it...¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly pushed her over, pinning her beneath him, and kissed her fiercely. ¡°If it¡¯s dual cultivation, then I¡¯m in charge!¡±

    Huangfu Qing did not resist, closing her eyes to feel his kiss, slightly parting her lips to harmonize the transfer of energy.

    She could clearly feel his explosive muscles, filled with the power of a dragon and an elephant.

    Both internally and externally, he had entered the ninthyer of the Profound Gate without any hindrance.

    <i>Who said only he and Chichiplement each other? We do, too.</i>

    ¡°Hey, wait! Who gave you permission to undress me?!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not done, are we?¡±

    ¡°Stop... stop... Ah... Just what kind of strange physique do you have? Who taught you this kind of thing?!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, it seems like I really can¡¯t overpower you. I¡¯ll just use my hands then...¡±

    1. This is a reference to Chun Ge (´º¸ç), a nickname for the singer Li Yuchun, whose ultimate move is full health resurrection. I know that this might not make much sense, just know that the author was referring to that ultimate move here. ?

 Chapter 329: Blood Asura Body

    <h4>Chapter 329: Blood Asura Body</h4>

    Huangfu Qing had not expected this. She knew that he needed the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng to refine a certain physique, but she never really knew just what it was or how formidable it might be.

    She had envisioned a serene scene of the two of them exchanging energy through kisses, cultivating together in a beautifully intimate environment. Instead, it quickly devolved into a bear-like man aggressively gnawing on her, almost as if he wanted to tear her apart.

    Even with how well-informed she was as Vermillion Bird, she had never seen or heard of someone with such a powerful physique at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    His explosive muscles, overflowing blood and qi, and the oppressive and aggressive aura emanating from him were simply overwhelming.

    Huangfu Qing had to quietly use more than the usual strength of someone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate to resist him, yet he actually still easily pinned her wrists above her head with one hand.

    He, who was at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, actually seemed like an adult holding down a child when facing her, leaving her utterly powerless.

    <i>Is he really only at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate?</i>

    Huangfu Qing realized that if she was going to only continue using her persona as the Fire Serpent of Yi, refraining from using the power belonging to Vermillion Bird, she would be no match for his strength.

    Fortunately, they were not actually fighting. If they were, then she would really be forced to use her real strength.

    She just needed to stare at him with a reproachful gaze, and he awkwardly backed down. ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t mean it. This medicine was just really potent, and my strength is overflowing right now...¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Let go, my wrists hurt.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sheepishly released her.

    Huangfu Qing pped her hands. ¡°And where do you think your other hand is touching?¡±

    Zhao Changhe reluctantly pulled his other hand away.

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do about you,¡± muttered Huangfu Qing. She knew that it really had not all been intentional. The effects of the medicine were indeed quite overpowering, but some issues still had to be addressed.

    She pursed her lips and subconsciously nced around. With the heart me gone, the ce had be pitch dark.

    <i>There¡¯s no way Xia Chichi could be here.</i>

    In the dark room, her heartbeat echoed, adding a sense of wanton indulgence.

    <i>He¡¯s in so much difort...</i>

    Huangfu Qing lowered her voice. ¡°Would it be okay if I used my hand?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not dare refuse and obedientlyy to the side. As Huangfu Qing leaned over and kissed his cheek gently, her delicate hands moved down. ¡°Don¡¯t move, be good, big sister will take care of you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The heart me had been absorbed, and the secret realm was engulfed in darkness. Using his vision that could still somewhat see in the dark, he could see that Huangfu Qing¡¯s cheeks were flushed and her eyes were filled with tenderness.

    Her hands, which were usually used for killing, now gently calmed his fire. Meanwhile, his hand moved underneath her clothes, but she did not pull away.

    Just this psychological experience was already unparalleled. There was no need for him to push for more.

    And it was not like he could push for more. Huangfu Qing¡¯s willingness to do this much was already a significant step. Just a few hours ago, she was insisting that they had no such rtionship.

    <i>Is she... acknowledging her feelings now?</i>

    <i>Unfortunately, there¡¯s still a considerable distance between acknowledging feelings and going further. In modern times, a girl might take a long time from agreeing to be someone¡¯s girlfriend to actually getting intimate. How much more so for a noblewoman with much more traditional and dated values, especially one in a position of power and obligations to a cult?</i>

    <i>How could she easily let go of everything? Even now, she¡¯s maintaining the demeanor of an older sister in control...</i>

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Huangfu Qing looked into his eyes, half-smiling. ¡°Are you enjoying being served by your big sister, or are you plotting how to coax this obstinate woman into bed?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, no longer the clueless man he once was, now understood how to respond in such situations.

    He said nothing, simply holding her gently and kissing her forehead.

    The affection and encouragement conveyed in such a gesture were more powerful than any words.

    Huangfu Qing pouted slightly. She had been growing tired of the repetitivebor, but now she felt happy again and continued.

    ¡°I must have been possessed...¡± she whispered softly in Zhao Changhe¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s all this heart me¡¯s fault. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this when we leave.¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched. <i>Who would I even tell this to?</i>

    ¡°Have you ever...¡± Huangfu Qing bit her lower lip and whispered in his ear. ¡°done it with Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    <i>I knew it...</i>

    Zhao Changhe said awkwardly, ¡°No... no, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Not even this?¡±

    ¡°We really haven¡¯t done anything...¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s all noble and mighty, while I¡¯m just an easy woman, right?¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s hand tightened.

    Zhao Changhe winced. ¡°No, it¡¯s not...¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously. ¡°How about I help you get her?¡±

    At this moment, she was finally looking more like a witch, but there was no good response to this. It was a trap.

    Zhao Changhe was not stupid and responded righteously, ¡°Not to mention that there isn¡¯t even anything between Tang Wanzhuang and me, with you by my side, how could I think of other women?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Huangfu Qing knew that he was not being entirely truthful, but she was satisfied with his answer. She then yfully bit his ear and whispered, ¡°Then... What about our saintess? Have you done it with her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°No... That fierce venerable watched too closely. Sooner orter, I will... Ow!¡±

    Huangfu Qing gritted her teeth from anger, but she knew that she could not show her true feelings. She pretended to speak in a seductive voice, ¡°You¡¯re still cursing the venerable? But wasn¡¯t it her who sent me to your side?¡±

    Hearing this, Zhao Changhe had to acknowledge that it was the truth, despite his misgivings toward Vermillion Bird. He could only say, ¡°Unless she really approves, I suspect that she¡¯ll create more trouble for us once we leave.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Huangfu Qing smiled slightly. ¡°The cult would be pleased to see the Fire Serpent of Yi and the Fire Pig of Shi be Daopanions. It might even give them a reason to discourage the saintess from having any further thoughts on romance...¡±

    This provided her with a convenient excuse for being with him. In fact, originally, sending the Fire Serpent of Yi to Zhao Changhe was already with such intentions. The Fire Serpent of Yi had been supposed to foster an ambiguous atmosphere from the beginning. Now, she could simply follow through on that premise.

    After all, he did not think she was Vermillion Bird, and the Fire Serpent of Yi was just a front for her. Why could she then not simply let the Fire Serpent be with the Fire Pig of Shi? It might even curb the saintess¡¯ thoughts.

    But Zhao Changhe, upon hearing this, opened his mouth to speak but then closed it again.

    <i>Great, this is going to mess with my rtionship with Chichi. How am I supposed to exin things to her when I leave this ce?</i>

    <i>Speaking of which, while Chichi does not dare lose her temper with Vermillion Bird, what can the Fire Serpent of Yi do if Chichi goes and tries to make her life difficult? Why doesn¡¯t she seem worried about Chichi at all?</i>

    Huangfu Qing had not considered this at all. In her habitual thinking, why would she fear Chichi? Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s confused expression, she felt a pang of jealousy and grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? My hand is getting tired. You should go and check if there¡¯s something wrong with this lousy body of yours!¡±

    <i>Believe me, in the future, you¡¯ll wish I couldst even longer.</i>

    But Zhao Changhe was also somewhat concerned about whether his drug-enhanced body had any issues. He decided that he should indeed examine himself, so he let go of the conversation and focused inward.

    Upon closer inspection, he confirmed that there was nothing wrong. The Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng was highlypatible with his cultivation, proving that the path suggested by the Heavenly Tome was indeed correct.

    Furthermore, he realized that what he previously thought were different systems¡ªa special physique and regr cultivation¡ªwere actually extensions of the same path.

    External cultivation was inherently about training the muscles and bones to maximize the body¡¯s potential. At the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, one theoretically reached the peak in this aspect. Subsequent cultivation was thus generally seen to be more focused on forming profound connections with the world and the understanding ofws. Did this then mean that cultivation of the body was supposed to just stagnate?

    For most on the Ranking of Man, this was indeed the case.

    Whether it was Chi Li, Yue Hongling, Hu Lie, or even Vulture Beak, none of them demonstrated an overwhelming physical power. At best, their breakthroughs into the Profound Mysteries allowed them to extend the limits of their bodies, thereby allowing them to umte a bit more strength. However, there was never really a qualitative change in their bodies. This was why even Zhao Changhe¡¯s half-baked Blood Asura Body could survive a direct attack from Vulture Beak.

    These long-lost special physiques likely represented the evolutionary paths that one could take after establishing a foundation in the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    His Vicious Blood Art ultimately corresponded to the Blood Asura Body, and Xia Longyuan clearly knew this. That was why he had gifted him the Coagted Blood Crimson Fruit, which was essential for refining this physique. Despite its name, the fruit did not actually coagte one¡¯s blood from eating it, but stabilized it for when the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng was consumed, as thetter would cause the blood and qi in one¡¯s body to surge and boil. The Coagted Blood Crimson Fruit served as the bncing agent, ensuring that the blood was stabilized, which was essential for integrating the powerful effects of the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng

    Without the foundationid by the Coagted Blood Crimson Fruit, the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng alone would have caused his body to explode. But having first consumed the fruit, the ginseng merely made him a bit overly vigorous in certain respects. A single woman was enough to manage, and even without her, his own right hand would have sufficed.

    With this, the foundation of the Blood Asura Body was formed. He could clearly sense that this physique¡¯s path was toward immense strength, the so-called ¡°Dragon-Elephant Power¡± or ¡°Asura Divine Power.¡± His agility was not improved by much, but his resilience definitely did experience a significant improvement.

    Of course, there was another extremely crucial enhancement¡ªwell, a certain specific aptitude had improved remarkably.

    After all, what was the dragon-elephant? It had its tendencies.

    On a serious note, however, Zhao Changhe suspected that his strength at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate might actually allow him to overpower someone like Tiang Lingzi, who had already unlocked a Profound Mystery, if they were simplypeting in raw power. However, in actualbat, agility and martial techniques still mattered, and he might not be able to defeat him then.

    After all, foundations were just that. The term ¡°Blood Asura Body¡± implied an evolution far beyond mere brute strength, His future progress would likely involve developments along the path of vicious blood. He would have to see what the Heavenly Tome suggested next. For now, though, this chapter wasplete. If he was not nning to seek a page of the Heavenly Tome in Kunlun, then this trip had already been incredibly fruitful.

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s gift, though seemingly inconspicuous, was actually more crucial than the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.

    Upon realizing this, Zhao Changhe felt a mix of emotions.

    He did not agree with Xia Longyuan¡¯s actions, but objectively, the man had indeed helped him. Xia Longyuan did not seem to care about his opposition, nor did he seek his gratitude. He simply did what he found interesting.

    <i>Is this like how a max-level yer would casually boost a newbie, or is it a gesture of goodwill to his potential son-inw? Or does he have other motives?</i>

    <i>Ugh... I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m thinking about Xia Longyuan while the very imperial noble consort is right here helping me out...</i>

    Zhao Changhe shivered and finally let go of his worries, among other things.

    This at least proved that his body had no problems.

 Chapter 330: Ninth Layer of the Profound Gate

    <h4>Chapter 330: Ninth Layer of the Profound Gate</h4>

    Huangfu Qing wiped her hands, feeling both disgusted and resigned.

    ¡°Just how long have you been holding it in...¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched her wipe her hands with a slightly pained expression. <i>There goes the beauty lotion for the blind woman. Well, actually, it hasn¡¯t been that long... The medicine really was just that potent.</i>

    <i>If she was serious about her cultivation, she shouldn¡¯t even be doing these things. She should be meditating and digesting the gains from her breakthrough.</i>

    Of course, he did not dare say this out loud. Otherwise, the youngdy might just beat him to death.

    As it turned out, Huangfu Qingzily walked to the side right after helping him out. ¡°I need to meditate and consolidate my gains. You shouldn¡¯t always have your mind filled with such things. Focus on your cultivation and see if you can use this opportunity to unlock the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Earlier, when you went from being utterly fatigued to suddenly being reinvigorated, that should have been the result of a breakthrough in the Profound Mysteries, right? Otherwise, I really can¡¯t understand how you had such a sudden and massive transformation.¡±

    Huangfu Qing wanted tough. ¡°Yes, it was.¡±

    It was indeed a breakthrough in the Profound Mysteries, but it was a breakthrough into the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    <i>Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s breakthrough to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries turned her into a frail and sickly woman, but I have no such troubles. I¡¯ve truly surpassed her this time. And it only took kissing a man... Hey, wait...</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit envious. ¡°Both of you have broken through to the Profound Mysteries. I really do need to step up my game.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was in a great mood and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re cute when you¡¯re weak.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Huangfu Qing feared that he might suddenly pounce on her to prove his strength, so she quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ve actually already advanced very quickly. Reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate in such a short time is unprecedented. As for the Profound Mysteries, that really isn¡¯t something you can rush. First, you need to achieve unity in internal and external... Huh?¡±

    She looked Zhao Changhe up and down, suddenly showing some surprise in her eyes. ¡°You... your internal cultivation has also reached the ninthyer?¡±

    Earlier, her focus had been on his powerful physique, and she had assumed that he had relied on the medicinal effects to raise his external cultivation to the ninthyer. She had failed to notice that his internal cultivation had also broken through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    <i>How did his internal cultivation break through? I don¡¯t think he consumed anything that would help with his internal cultivation. Did he manage to do so just through dual cultivation?</i>

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t really at the ninthyer. The surge in energy was what forced you to break through, but youck the understanding and experience that someone at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate should have.¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You should meditate immediately andprehend the connection between yourself and heaven and earth. Otherwise, if you miss this opportunity, the door to the Profound Mysteries may close for you forever, and you will only be able to regret it for the rest of your life.¡±

    The critical point of the ninthyer of the Profound Gate was Tianling, the bridge of heaven and earth, and the key to essing the Profound Mysteries. This stage was very dangerous. Forcing it could easily turn someone into an idiot. This was why many had simplified this level, treating it purely as an internal cultivation milestone and leaving out the part where one had to form an actual bridge with heaven and earth. It was because of that that there was a surge of people reaching the ninthyer but never breaking through to the Profound Mysteries.

    Zhao Changhe obviously would not take such a simplified yet wed approach. Despite his rapid progress, his path was absolutely legitimate. His five senses and spiritual sense had long surpassed most people at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. His journey to Kunlun was not just about reaching the ninthyer, but also seeking the Profound Mysteries. He was aiming for the path to be a true master.

    However, the sudden surge of energy had inadvertently pushed him through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, making it seem like he had taken the simplified route that others often did. Hecked any understanding of what the ninthyer truly meant in terms of connecting to the Profound Mysteries.

    He had not gone through the difficulties of opening and activating Tianling. Therefore, he could be said to have barely reached the ninthyer.

    Still, it was not without benefit. At least he now understood why others who were at the ninthyer could notpare to those who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries. Compared to the eighthyer, those who had not properly broken through to the ninthyer really only had slightly more strength.

    Zhao Changhe quietly sat down and attempted to grasp the true essence of the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, but he struggled for quite some time.

    Huangfu Qing gently touched his brow, helping him calm his mind. ¡°This aperture is merely a bridge. It honestly isn¡¯t as difficult as people think. The key is not to treat it as a breakthrough but as a bridge to heaven and earth. Think about the star chart that Venerable Vermillion Bird once showed you. The stars in the sky corresponded to yourself. How do they resonate with each other? When you find that connection, you¡¯ll have found your martial arts path. Each person¡¯s martial arts path has its own essence. Reflect on what yours is.¡±

    Her voice gradually faded as Zhao Changhe entered a state of deep meditation.

    Huangfu Qing watched him for a moment, a somewhatplicated look in her eyes.

    <i>It all began from that damn star chart... At that time, who would¡¯ve thought that I would end up genuinely caring for this guy?</i>

    Now, the star chart was no longer important. Huangfu Qing still believed that having him align himself with the Four Idols Cult was the best path, but she just did not know if it would be so.

    She also sat down cross-legged, beginning toprehend the heart me she had taken into her spiritual tform.

    Mastering this kind of me could allow her to have some influence over the inner demons of others, burning them from within. In fact, it could be regarded as having the power of gods and demons. But at this time, rather than feeling that she was reaching the pinnacle, it felt more like she had just unlocked a door, revealing an even vaster and longer path ahead.

    <i>I told him that the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries is merely a bridge... In essence, isn¡¯t the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries the same? It¡¯s just that they bridge different gaps.</i>

    <i> </i> *

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind had fully entered a state of perceiving his meridians, apertures, and acupoints.

    When the Profound Gate reached Tianling, it formed aplete internal cycle within the body. In traditional martial arts terms, this meant that the Conception and Governing Vessels were fully connected, creating an internal universe.

    Reaching the ninthyer of the Profound Gate marked the true beginning of advanced cultivation. It was also the pinnacle formon martial arts practitioners.

    However, this was merely an internal cycle, granting the status of a half-baked ninthyer Profound Gate practitioner.

    <i>How do I form that bridge with the outside world? How do I achieve a continuous and evesting internal and external cirction?</i>

    <i>Sitting cross-legged, with Huiyin to the ground, and Tianling to the sky, I¡¯ve theoretically formed a bridge between heaven and earth. But how do I actually make it work?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s not like I¡¯m just supposed to have true qi suddenly surge through to Tianling. If I do that, I might just end up sting my own head to pieces.</i>

    Ordinary martial artists indeed got stuck at this stage quite often. However, Zhao Changhe had been honing his spirit and strengthening his five senses under Yue Hongling¡¯s guidance since he was at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate. As a result of that, he had already gained substantial experience in spiritual visualization.

    Furthermore, with Huangfu Qing¡¯s guidance, he quickly began visualizing the star chart.

    The sky above held the external constetions, while the acupoints within held the internal constetions. The two could then correspond to each other. All of the cultivation methods of the Four Idols Cult involved aligning oneself with the constetions of the four idols, resulting in the cultivation of the attributes of the four idols. This went on to show that the attributes developed by those practicing certain cultivation techniques was not a coincidence.

    Once a connection was formed between the internal and external constetions, man and universe became one.

    For Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise, refining their star charts and following the corresponding idol was the essence of their martial arts path. One became Vermillion Bird, the other ck Tortoise.

    <i>But what about me?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s the essence of my martial arts?</i>

    <i>Is it the sunset glow, vast and boundless?</i>

    <i>Is it wandering alone in the jianghu with saber and wine?</i>

    <i>Is it the clear water and gentle waves apanied by the soft music of the guqin?</i>

    <i>Or is it blood and ughter, rendering entire armies terrified?</i>

    In fact, it was none of that... Those were all merely appearances.

    As the way he spoke resembled those of the modern world less and less, as his detached perspective of the world dissipated, and as the pursuit of the witch from his nightmares became a distant thought, Zhao Changhe had be immersed in this world, sharing in the joys and sorrows of its people.

    He honed his saber to cut down injustice, fighting across three thousand li, toasting proudly in the face of his peers, and upholding a promise worth its weight in gold.

    The blind woman once said that he had already be a man of this world.

    Was that the case? It was indeed, but also not quite.

    <i>No matter which world one belongs to, one should only do what needs to be done. That¡¯s all there is to it.</i>

    Zhao Changhe gazed at the stars in the sky, but none aligned with his intent.

    The blind woman did say that the Heavenly Dao was dead.

    If the heavens had no Dao, which stars could possibly align with him?

    The answer was: none of them.

    <i>What Night Emperor? Without the sun and the moon, what right does anyone have to call themselves the Night Emperor?</i>

    <i>If there is no sun and moon... then I shall be the sun and moon, shining upon the mountains and rivers.</i>

    <i>If the heavens have no Dao, I will make my own! Was this not the resolve I had during my time at Beimang?</i>

    His entire star chart began to shine brightly. Using the method taught to him by Vermillion Bird to resonate with the stars, he activated Tianling. A scene resembling stars encircling the moon then came to be.

    The vortex in his dantian spun wildly, unifying the six harmonies, like the sun hanging high in the sky.

    The sun and the moon reflected each other, heaven and earth shone together.

    A faint coolness quietly seeped into his Tianling, silently forming a bridge, unifying the internal and external, allowing him to achieve a unity of heaven and man.

    Thus, he had now truly achieved the ninthyer of the Profound Gate.

    Zhao Changhe felt the transition of his true qi going from acquired to innate, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Huangfu Qing right in front of him with a perplexed expression on her face. ¡°Are you... really not the Night Emperor?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m really not.¡±

 Chapter 331: The Profound Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 331: The Profound Mysteries</h4>

    Huangfu Qing fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe, in his meditative state, was unaware of the external manifestations he brought about. He likely thought that he simply had manifestations of the sun and moon or something like that.

    However, Huangfu Qing, who was cultivating nearby, was suddenly awakened and saw everything clearly.

    He had not just made manifestations of the sun and moon; he had created the convergence of the stars in the heavens, like a suspended gxy pouring down from the firmament, merging into his background manifestation.

    The grandeur of his manifestation was such that it resembled a river of stars falling from the sky.

    The sun and moon were present, but they were just two of the many significant celestial objects among the myriad stars.

    Huangfu Qing suddenly recalled thement the Tome of Troubled Times made when Zhao Changhe first emerged from Beimang: <i>A long river descends from the nine heavens, flowing into the jianghu.</i>

    <i>Is the Heavenly Dao really gone? Why does it seem like thatment actually holds an extremely profound meaning?</i>

    Zhao Changhe stretched his hand out and made a fist. He then slowly retracted it, feeling the changes in the power within his body. His true qi seemed softer, forming a stark contrast with the violent blood and qi of his external arts, yet it was by no means weaker; instead, it appeared more resilient and enduring, almost perpetual even.

    Moreover, his vision, hearing, and even his spiritual sense and intuition had significantly improved.

    If he had these abilities a while back, then even without relying on the Back Eye, he could¡¯ve seen clearly through Hu Lie¡¯s sandstorm. At that time, Yue Hongling said that she was just one step away from the Profound Mysteries, but she had probably not reached the same level he was at now.

    ¡°Strange...¡± Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°Is this the ninthyer of the Profound Gate or have I broken through to the Profound Mysteries? Why does it feel like this should be considered to be at the level of the Profound Mysteries...¡±

    ¡°The ninthyer of the Profound Gate was originally meant to be a bridge to the Profound Mysteries, so it¡¯s normal to have insights into the Profound Mysteries. And you are a step further than others...¡± Huangfu Qing crossed her arms and said with a bit of annoyance. ¡°You didn¡¯t just break through the ninth Profound Gate; you¡¯ve already reached the peak of the ninthyer. You¡¯re at the threshold of the Profound Mysteries, so it¡¯s only natural for you to feel some things rted to the Profound Mysteries. ¡°

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment. ¡°Iprehended the stars with the sun and moon reflecting each other, and connected heaven and man. Is this not already the first Profound Mystery? If not, then what exactly would I have to do orprehend to break through to the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°That can be seen as you finding your path and setting a direction for your future breakthrough into the Profound Mysteries,¡± Huangfu Qing exined. ¡°From a martial arts perspective, each level corresponds to a specific hurdle. You¡¯ve activated the Tianling point, and that corresponds with the ninthyer of the Profound Gate. As for the first Profound Mystery, there is naturally another corresponding hurdle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while: ¡°Following that logic, could it be to open and properly activate the spiritual tform?¡±

    ¡°That is one thing. The Profound Mysteries are named such because they involve uncovering the mysteries of the human body. There are no specific acupoints, such as Danzhong or Yutang, that you have to unlock. For instance, the spiritual tform is about the size of the heart. Does the heart have power? We both know that inner fire is a form of power, but how do we use it? By being happy?¡±

    ¡°Umm...¡±

    ¡°Figuring out how to control it is the process of unlocking the Profound Mysteries,¡± Huangfu Qing said. ¡°We divide the exploration of the human body¡¯s Profound Mysteries into three stages. The first is the resonance with heaven and earth, where your manifestation bes apparent. In this stage, you can already begin to affect the outside world with your power. If I recall correctly, you should have experienced this when you fought Hu Lie and he made use of the sandstorm.¡±

    <i>You sure do know a lot. You even know about my battle with Hu Lie. Does this mean that Lady Three was actually spying on me even back then? Not only did she not help, but she even went and shared the details of the battle with her subordinates as if it were some case study...</i>

    As these thoughts shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, he casually responded, ¡°Like you conquering the heart me?¡±

    Huangfu Qing tilted her head slightly.

    Being able to make use of the fire around someone did in fact count, but conquering the heart me did not. Conquering the heart me was far, far more difficult. Of course, it would be best if she simply let him think that way. She did not bother to exin, nor did she dare to speak loosely about the second and third stages for fear of revealing that she was actually already at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    So she then shifted the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the second and third stages for now. It¡¯s too much to digest and beyond what you canprehend at the level you¡¯re at, anyway. Moreover, each school has its own interpretations of these stages. If I say too much, I may just disrupt your future cultivation. Regarding the Profound Mysteries, it would probably be best for you to go and seek out more information from the Blood God Cult. I¡¯ll just tell you about the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, which is pretty much universally acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhao Changhe listened carefully.

    ¡°Being able to use the forces of heaven and earth to some extent does not necessarily mean that you¡¯ll be able to affect sandstorms like Hu Lie. That involves his unique techniques, which others cannot learn. But for us, it is unnecessary to learn that. There are more subtle yet broad angles you can take, such as blending with the wind or using temperature to your advantage. When your body blends with heaven and earth, you can find the way. What do you think is the power of a saber that moves with the windpared to a saber that moves against it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. ¡°I get it now. But besides showing off, does the manifestation have any other special uses?¡±

    ¡°That is the manifestation of your essence, energy, and spirit resonating with the world. You can choose to restrain it and not disy it if you want. As for its uses... let me put it this way: is momentum considered a form of power? I heard that in your battle with Vulture Beak, you used a technique that repeatedly increased your momentum, so you should be aware of its uses.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the umtion of your experience as a martial artist. When you can integrate the use of this momentum with your martial arts spirit, the manifestation will appear, like the white tiger for Chichi and the sunset for Yue Hongling. It¡¯s generated by powerful forces. At that time, if you had it, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a tough time against Vulture Beak¡¯s spear.¡±

    This was the entrance to the Profound Mysteries.

    It was not directly reflected in physical feedback, such as strength and speed, but began to emphasize more mysterious things, such as the utilization of nature and momentum.

    This was why the ninthyer of the Profound Gate was supposed to be a bridge between the ordinary and the profound. If you failed to touch upon these profound concepts while opening the Tianling point and constructing the bridge between heaven and man, then when did you intend to touch upon the mysteries? It was then no wonder why Zhao Changhe, who was already just one step away from the Profound Mysteries, could already have an idea of such things.

    Yue Hongling also exined a lot of this during her breakthrough, but at that time, Zhao Changhe had not reached this threshold. Because of that, he could not directly apply what he learned, and he even had quite a bit of trouble understanding what she was talking about. But now, it was the perfect time for him to learn more about the next stage.

    Moreover, Yue Hongling was not a terribly good teacher to begin with. Back at the mountain stronghold, the way she taught was rough all the way through. Most of the time, she would just leave her ¡°pupils¡± to figure things out on their own. In contrast, Huangfu Qing, being a high-rank member of a cult, clearly had some experience in teaching. Her exnations were details, and she even used various examples to illustrate her points.

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe had almost fully digested the information, Huangfu Qing continued, ¡°The Profound Mysteries arergely rted to the spirit, so the spiritual tform, which you mentioned earlier, is also part of the whole thing. When you unlock the first Profound Mystery, you will naturally be able to better understand the fear effect of your Vicious Blood Art, the bewitchment technique of the Pure Bliss Art, and the heart-protecting art of your Moonde Sutra work. This is because the spirit is also a form of energy, and its source can be analyzed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bowed sincerely. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, big sister.¡±

    Huangfu Qing looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°You¡¯re still calling me big sister?¡±

    Zhao Changhe tried, ¡°Qing¡¯er?¡±[1]

    Huangfu Qing almost choked on her own saliva and found herself not knowing how to respond. After regaining herposure, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s stick with big sister.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°One-word names are tricky, they can easily sound awkward.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the names Hongling, Chichi, Wanzhuang, or Yuanyang are better?¡±

    ¡°...Wait a minute, we were talking about cultivation, right? Let¡¯s continue talking about that.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Huangfu Qing tilted her head. ¡°I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t want to teach you anymore. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I told you how to unlock the Profound Mysteries, so what are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say that the reason why the Profound Mysteries are called such is that there¡¯s no specific method to unlock them, nor a particr acupoint to break through? You¡¯ve already told me the essentials. The rest is up to me,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°I¡¯ve already established my martial arts path. When I can validate it, that will be the time when my manifestation appears... That will be my path to bing a master.¡±

    A thought crossed Huangfu Qing¡¯s mind: <i>He really is a genius. He and Chichi really doplement each other.</i>

    Most people would just keep asking about what they had to do next, but geniuses knew immediately that there were certain things that were not to be asked about. Some things simply had to be achieved through practice and umtion.

    They already had a clear idea of what they were after. What came next was them looking for their own way to attain it.

    <i>Chichi managed to take that final step quite easily, but I feel like Zhao Changhe will have an easier time.</i>

    <i>I wiped out the entire Luo Family Vige. It¡¯s really hard to believe that the two people I left alive ended up being such peerless geniuses.</i>

    Huangfu Qing looked at her own hand, feeling that perhaps the most impressive person here was herself.

    1. This can also mean ¡°mistress.¡± ?

 Chapter 332: Why Arent You Paying Your Respects to the Saintess?

    <h4>Chapter 332: Why Aren''t You Paying Your Respects to the Saintess?</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze also fell on her hand.

    <i>Her hand was so gentle and soft...</i>

    Huangfu Qing felt his gaze and red back expressionlessly.

    Zhao Changhe adopted a defensive stance and took half a step back.

    Huangfu Qing said seductively, ¡°What, do you want more?¡±

    Zhao Changhe swallowed and replied righteously, ¡°Is that all you think I care about?¡±

    ¡°Is it not?¡±

    ¡°...Even if it was, I¡¯d rather us enjoy ourselves in a much more pleasant ce.¡±

    Huangfu Qing swung at him, and Zhao Changhe covered his head.

    In the end, she did not actually punch him. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, and in the flicker of their eyes, they both saw that it was time to leave.

    While there might be numerous secret realms across Kunlun, most of them were small fragments. It was the presence of numerous treasures, each of which was able to sustain such fragments, that led to this circumstance. However, this also meant that there was not much room for exploration within these dimensional fragments.

    There were no living necessities avable in the secret realm they were in, so how much longer could they really stay? With them having aplished what they hade here for, obtaining treasures and making breakthroughs, it was time to leave.

    Huangfu Qing suddenly felt a bit reluctant, feeling that the time they had spent here was too short.

    Hidden in this small space, they could forget about many things from the outside world, even if it was only for some time. It was as if there were only the two of them between heaven and earth. They could be tender and loving, support each other, and she could nestle in his arms, feeling his care and affection.

    She could express emotions that she could not outside. She could kiss him whenever she wanted, and hold onto him tightly. There was no one around to see, so she could do whatever she pleased.

    But would this still be possible after they went out?

    She could only act like this as the Fire Serpent of Yi asionally. Most of the time, she would have to spend her time as Vermillion Bird, with all her thoughts hidden behind a mask, presenting herself as a cold and powerful figure to the world.

    <i>That damn turtle. She doesn¡¯t help with anything! Does she know how many things I have to take care of? Does she know how tired I am?!</i>

    <i>Well, maybe she did help with one thing: telling him that I liked him. But does that even count as help? I didn¡¯t even like him back then! It was hister actions that touched my heart...</i>

    <i>But without him thinking I liked him, would he have ever carried out those actions? I honestly don¡¯t know...</i>

    <i>But developing these feelings might not be a good thing. What about Xia Chichi... and Tang Wanzhuang? Am I really going to fight them over a man of all things? This is ridiculous.</i>

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. <i>Damn turtle, you just wait!</i>

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Are you going back to the capital after this?¡±

    Huangfu Qing, still feeling annoyed, replied sulkily, ¡°Why should I go back to the capital? Are you tired of me already?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯d love it if you could stay a few more days.¡±

    Little did he know that Huangfu Qing regretted her words as soon as they left her mouth.<i> Why would I stay here? Chichi is still around! Am I, as the Fire Serpent of Yi, supposed to report my findings to her?</i>

    Had Xia Chichi ever seen Vermillion Bird¡¯s true face? Huangfu Qing thought about this for a moment and realized that she had always met Chichi while wearing the Vermillion Bird mask. <i>That¡¯s good...</i>

    <i>Wait, even if Xia Chichi might not be an expert in fire, she¡¯s fairly knowledgeable. What if she realized that the heart me isn¡¯t something that could have been subdued by the Fire Serpent of Yi?</i>

    <i>No, I must leave no matter what. If I get exposed, that would be truly humiliating. I should cut ties with him and find an excuse to make the Fire Serpent of Yi disappear. I can¡¯t keep up this game forever.</i>

    While she was lost in thought, the spatial barrier above them suddenly shook.

    Both of them looked up in rm, and Xia Chichi¡¯s voice came through, ¡°I finally found the way in. The volcano crater was really misleading. I thought the secret realm had to be somewhere down the volcano, so I went up and down the volcano looking for the entrance. But it turns out the entrance really was just at the volcano crater, hidden in in sight.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Zhao Changhe! Are you dead? How do I break this barrier? Do you need help? Say something!¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°We¡¯re here. The barrier was already broken before, we just patched it up. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll being out soon.¡±

    Huangfu Qing gritted her teeth in frustration.

    <i>You really aren¡¯t afraid of bringing your new girl to meet Chichi, huh? What is it? Do you feel like you¡¯ve got a lot of experience in situations like this after Cui Yuanyang?</i>

    <i>Wait, why am I the new girl? You two aren¡¯t even officially together!</i>

    <i>Well, at this point, hiding is useless. We¡¯re going to have to go out regardless. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?</i>

    With a crash, the spatial barrier shattered, and the two leaped out from within the volcano.

    Xia Chichi stood at the edge of the volcano crater, her arms crossed, sizing up the enchanting woman who came out with Zhao Changhe from head to toe.

    <i>So, you¡¯re the one who shamelessly stayed with my boyfriend in the volcano for three days, huh?</i>

    <i>Well, she¡¯s indeed beautiful. It¡¯s really strange, how the hell does he have so much luck with women? Every woman he gets together with is an absolute beauty. And her aura...</i>

    <i>Oh, you dare re at me?</i>

    Xia Chichi¡¯s curiosity was instantly ignited by the other party¡¯s re, and she jumped up in anger. ¡°Zhao Changhe! You were supposed to find the secret realm at Fiery Kun Ridge, so how did you end up entangled with a woman? Who is she?!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe hurriedly exined, ¡°This is the Fire Serpent of Yi from your cult. She came here on the orders of Vermillion Bird to investigate Fiery Kun Ridge, and we just happened to meet...¡±

    Xia Chichi paused for a moment, recalling that Vermillion Bird had indeed mentioned sending the Fire Serpent of Yi here. She also remembered that this Fire Serpent of Yi had some history with Zhao Changhe, seemingly under Vermillion Bird¡¯s instructions. <i>So, this isn¡¯t some random woman appearing out of nowhere. She¡¯s got a clear history. No wonder she has such beauty and grace. She¡¯s the imperial noble consort, after all.</i>

    <i>Wait, the imperial noble consort... Did Zhao Changhe just forget about his own identity?</i>

    Xia Chichi¡¯s expression turned even stranger.

    <i>Wait a minute, why is she ring at me? Who¡¯s the real mistress here?</i>

    Xia Chichi crossed her arms and said coldly, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s one of our cult¡¯s Twenty-Eight Mansions, the Fire Serpent of Yi... Why are you so rude then? Did Vermillion Bird teach you to re at the saintess like that? Why aren¡¯t you paying your respects?¡±

    Zhao Changhe quickly tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Chichi...¡±

    ¡°Stand aside, this is an internal matter of the cult!¡±

    Zhao Changhe mped his mouth shut.

    Huangfu Qing held back her expression for a long time before saying, ¡°I only answer to Venerable Vermillion Bird. The branches of Azure Dragon and White Tiger are none of my concern.¡±

    Xia Chichi replied, ¡°Did I ask you to report to me or something? I was just referring to your etiquette! What kind of attitude is this? Do you want me to go to the venerable about this?¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s mouth twitched, and she finally lowered her ring eyes and whispered, ¡°Greetings, Saintess.¡±

    <i>You little wench, I¡¯ll remember this. Next time you meet with me as the venerable, I¡¯ll make sure you perform the grandest of courtesies. Hmph!</i>

    Xia Chichi had yet to realize the trouble awaiting her. Seeing the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s obedient demeanor now made her feel as if she had just sipped a mouthful of ice-cold plum juice at the edge of the volcano, and her whole body rxed. She broke out into a smile, and she spoke with an air of authority, ¡°So, what were your findings at the Fiery Kun Ridge?¡±

    Huangfu Qing ground her teeth but could only respond humbly, ¡°This is not the ce to discuss it. It would be much better to return before discussing it in detail¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Xia Chichi dered her victory, turning around with her head held high. She then shot another re at Zhao Changhe. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Zhao Changhe stammered. ¡°Hey, why are you only focused on bullying people? What about Ye Wuzong and the three-day deal...¡±

    ¡°Three-day deal?! It¡¯s already the fourth day! Were you so busy with your woman in there that you lost track of time?¡± raged Xia Chichi.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhao Changhe was stunned. <i>I only slept for a while and then meditated for a bit, and it¡¯s already the fourth day? Meditation truly is unscientific...</i>

    <i>Wait, so, ording to the agreement, the sword pellet is ours now?</i>

    Thinking of this, Zhao Changhe hurriedly pulled out the sword pellet and handed it to Xia Chichi, saying, ¡°Well then, this is for you... We should head back now. If Ye Wuzong changes his mind, it won¡¯t do us any good staying here.¡±

    Xia Chichi took the sword pellet, shot him a side-eye, and noticed that his clothes were covered in dried blood. The same was true for the Fire Serpent of Yi, whose luxurious fur coat seemed to have been used to wipe a butchered pig.

    She did not know what had happened, but it was evident that they had been through a fierce battle.

    In the end, he had faced so many dangers in Kunlun for this sword pellet.

    <i>Him meeting the Fire Serpent of Yi was just a coincidence, it was not something that was prearranged... Maybe nothing happened between them?</i>

    Even though she knew she was basically lying to herself, Xia Chichi¡¯s anger dissipated a lot and she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Ye Wuzong was never really interested in the sword pellet itself, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem... Anyway, we can talk moreter.¡±

 Chapter 333: Shameless Snake Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 333: Shameless Snake Spirit</h4>

    They returned to the Earth Deer of Liu¡¯s store. As the Earth Deer of Liu had taken Yang Qianyuan away, he was not there. At the moment, the ce had been taken over by the saintess as her temporary residence.

    ¡°The two of you should go change your clothes first. You¡¯re covered in blood. It smells awful and is really unsightly,¡± said Xia Chichi while pinching her nose theatrically, looking disgusted. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how you managed to stay in there for so long. I heard there was someone who liked crawling into secret realms with smelly girls, and now it seems like that really was true. What a strange fetish.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes.

    <i>That¡¯s quite a leap you¡¯re making there. Not to mention, if Yue Hongling were here, she¡¯d probably beat you up.... No, forget it. She was worrying about me outside while I was inside messing around. I can¡¯t really argue with her.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go change.¡±

    Huangfu Qing did not want to be left alone with Xia Chichi. She feared that she might just lose control and punch her, so she quickly followed.

    But as soon as she took a step, Xia Chichi called out, ¡°Hold on, are you nning on changing together? Do you intend to get intimate in there?¡±

    Huangfu Qing gritted her teeth and reluctantly stopped.

    Xia Chichi leaned back and said, ¡°Judging by all that blood, it seems you went through a lot of danger. It must have been tough... So, what did you find? Is the fire beneficial to our cult?¡±

    Just looking at her made Huangfu Qing angry. Unfortunately, she could not reveal her identity and had to put on a respectful and patient act. ¡°Although it¡¯s not the fire our holy cult needs, this special me is still very valuable. Presenting it to the venerable should benefit all fire-attribute cultivators in our cult.¡±

    Xia Chichi did not press further about the fire. She was not well-versed in mes in the first ce, and this mission had been directly assigned to the Fire Serpent of Yi by Venerable Vermillion Bird, so it really was outside her jurisdiction. She nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve acquired it, report directly to the venerable. I won¡¯t ask anything more about the me. Anyway, how are your injuries? Have you recovered?¡±

    At this moment, Xia Chichi was genuinely concerned for her fellow cult member. Personal grievances aside, they were still sisters of the same cult, and she had to show concern.

    Huangfu Qing was relieved that Xia Chichi was not pressing about the heart me.

    But in her relief, she let her guard down and casually replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Saintess, but I¡¯m not injured.¡±

    Xia Chichi was puzzled. ¡°You aren¡¯t injured? Then whose blood is on you?¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°Uh... It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s blood.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xia Chichi was not so easily fooled, and she examined the blood on her clothes suspiciously.

    The stains did not look like blood sttered onto Huangfu Qing¡¯s clothes. No... They looked more like something or <i>someone</i> bloody had pressed against her body, and the particrly deep stain on her chest suggested that blood had been in contact with that area for a long time. It had time to soak in and spread everywhere, with clear drips falling downward.

    <i>You have the absolute gall to tell me that the blood is from an enemy?!</i>

    Xia Chichi could almost visualize what had happened. She could guess that Zhao Changhe had probably gotten injured trying to help the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    The jealousy in her heart drowned out any pretense of concern for her fellow cult sister.

    Xia Chichi took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Was he seriously injured? Did dual cultivation help?¡±

    Huangfu Qing turned her head, refusing to speak.

    This time, Xia Chichi really had an idea of what had happened. She stretchedzily, her gaze falling on the teacup next to Huangfu Qing. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±

    Huangfu Qing did not react immediately. She stood there dumbfounded for a while before slowly blushing.

    <i>Is this her way of acting as the main wife hinting for the concubine to serve her tea?</i>

    Huangfu Qing ground her teeth in frustration. Any sense of guilt she felt dissipated instantly.

    She had initially thought about quietly slipping away after dropping her disguise. But now, even if she was asked to leave, she would not.

    <i>She¡¯s going too far!</i>

    Being the Fire Serpent of Yi meant facing some bullying, but it was not without its benefits¡ªnamely, she could openlypete for a man.

    <i>Does Chichi really think I don¡¯t dare?!</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying, Saintess...¡± Huangfu Qing finally forced a charming smile. ¡°Are you perhaps hinting that you¡¯re openly breaking the rules of the cult by taking a man?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    <i>Oops... I got so carried away with the power y that I forgot about this. I¡¯m supposed to act as if I have no rtionship with Zhao Changhe in front of the cult members...</i>

    Huangfu Qing leisurely took the teacup and drank half of the tea in it before pausing. ¡°Saintess, do you know that Changhe has joined the cult? He has epted the position of Fire Pig of Shi under ck Tortoise.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened even more.

    ¡°The Fire Serpent of Yi, being together with the Fire Pig of Shi is something the cult would wee. Actually, Venerable Vermillion Bird herself instructed me to approach him with this intention, openly and honestly.¡± The Fire Serpent of Yi sighed. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m pretty sure that there¡¯s no need for the venerable to keep reminding you about it, I¡¯m pretty sure that you know yourself that it¡¯s really inappropriate for you to be together with anyone right now. There¡¯s no need to worry about having shared this with me, I won¡¯t tell anyone. Just make sure that no other cult members find out...¡±

    Xia Chichi was stunned.

    Previously, Vermillion Bird hadid out various reasons and justifications as to why she could not truly be together with Zhao Changhe. Other things could be ignored, but the rules of the cult were undeniable. Even Vermillion Bird adhered to these rules. It was not just about whether Vermillion Bird would object or not. If Xia Chichi still cared about the cult, she was supposed to know that she could not openly unt a rtionship in front of the cult members, as it would shake their faith.

    That is, of course, unless she truly wanted to rebel. Yet she could not possibly do that¡ªthe Four Idols Cult had been very good to her, with Vermillion Bird providing her with meticulous guidance, ample resources, any cultivation technique she desired, and everything she needed. It was thanks to all this assistance and support that she had been able to catch up to Yue Hongling in just one year despite her dyed cultivation.

    Just a month or so after joining the cult, her status had already risen above tens of thousands, with so many old members bowing to her. There were even already ns to support her in bing the cult leader in the future. The cult had truly given her its all. Would she rebel just for the sake of romance?

    She could not find it in herself to do it. That was also why she had never truly defied Vermillion Bird.

    As Xia Chichi thought of this, so did Huangfu Qing. Suddenly, she felt justified in snatching the man. Huangfu Qing felt that it was only right for her to snatch him!

    Just as she was savoring a sense of victory, Xia Chichi sighed softly. ¡°Maybe it really isn¡¯t appropriate... But big sister Fire Serpent of Yi, have you forgotten that you¡¯re technically his stepmother?¡±

    Huangfu Qing choked on her tea, almost coughing it out despite being a powerful expert at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Xia Chichi leaned forward with a smirk, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°If we talk about inappropriateness or unsuitability, is there anyone less suitable than your imperial self? Even if I¡¯m unsuitable, I seem to still be a little bit more suitable than you.¡±

    Huangfu Qing opened her mouth, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Xia Chichi held her chin and continued, ¡°I know you took on this identity for the sake of the cult. You see, I did the same... also for the cult. Since we¡¯re both doing things for the benefit of the cult, can we just set aside matters rted to the cult and our identities?¡±

    Huangfu Qing said angrily, ¡°This is how you¡¯re twisting it?¡±

    Xia Chichi smirked. ¡°Well, shall we continue talking about how you¡¯re his stepmother then?¡±

    ¡°...Never mind.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, if we don¡¯t talk about the cult or our positions, how about we talk about who came first?¡± Xia Chichi leaned back in her seat again. ¡°I¡¯m still thirsty.¡±

    Huangfu Qing held her half-empty teacup, unsure whether to be grateful for the cunning little vixen¡¯s brain or angry at herself for being bullied again.

    <i>If you manage the cult in the future half as well as you handled this little scuffle, I¡¯ll be reassured...</i>

    Just as the situation grew awkward, Zhao Changhe finally returned to the main hall, much cleaner this time. ¡°Huh... Why are you still wearing those bloody clothes? Go change. Chichi¡¯s questions about the Fiery Kun Ridge can wait.¡±

    The hall seemed toe back to life, as if time had unfrozen.

    Huangfu Qing, with a sweet smile, stood up, holding her half-drunken tea, and swayed over to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side, softly asking, ¡°Are you thirsty? Want a drink?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, thinking nothing of it, took the cup and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s voice sounded like it was squeezed through her teeth, ¡°Just you try drinking that!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, holding the teacup, was puzzled, but Huangfu Qing, with a smile, leaned in and kissed him on the lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t drink the tea. I can quench your thirst in other ways...¡±

    Xia Chichi sprang to her feet. ¡°You shameless snake!¡±

    In his daze, Zhao Changhe felt like he had heard simr words before.

    <i>That¡¯s right, it was when Chichi tied up Yuanyang and kissed me in front of her.</i>

    However, whether it was now or then, Zhao Changhe had absolutely no idea what to do.

    <i>I can¡¯t just push Huangfu Qing away, right?</i>

    He really was a pitiful warrior. He would always have majestic disys outside, but when it came to this battlefield, he was utterly at a loss on what to do.

    <i>Can a seniore and teach me? Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to live my life...</i>

 Chapter 334: Ill Help You Get Her

    <h4>Chapter 334: I''ll Help You Get Her</h4>

    Xia Chichi was at a disadvantage.

    The problem, at this moment, was that she was supposed to be the leader, and it would not make sense for a leader to fight with a subordinate over a man¡¯s embrace. If she really did that, then she would practically be dragging the Four Idols Cult¡¯s reputation through the mud.

    She could not just let the Four Idols Cult be regarded as a brothel!

    So, as she watched the shameless snake nestle in Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms and kiss him, she could only stand there and watch, fuming with anger.

    Actually, at this moment, Huangfu Qing herself was feeling a bit of regret. <i>What in the world am I doing...?</i>

    Right now, Xia Chichi was actually acting in consideration of the cult¡¯s reputation, while she, the very venerable Vermillion Bird, was actually disregarding it and acting as she liked.

    <i>What a mess... But who told you to try and make me serve you tea? That was just infuriating!</i>

    So yes, being the Fire Serpent of Yi was indeed very freeing for Huangfu Qing. It allowed her to let go of many restraints.

    She did not go too far, though. After that brief kiss, she left Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace and said with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go change clothes as well. Saintess, may I be excused now?¡±

    Xia Chichi, feeling utterly defeated, waved her hand. ¡°Go.¡±

    But then, Huangfu Qing suddenly brought out the essence of fire out of nowhere and held it out. ¡°This essence of fire is something Zhao Changhe painstakingly sought within the secret realm for you. He was not heading to the secret realm to avoid Ye Wuzong; it was all for you. He could not handle it because of how hot it was, so he left it with me. Now, I pass it onto you, and with that, my tasks here in Kunlun areplete.¡±

    Xia Chichi was taken aback and turned to look at Zhao Changhe.

    <i>You specifically looked for this for me and didn¡¯t mention it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, actually havingpletely forgotten about it. As soon as he came out, the situation was so chaotic that he ended up forgetting about the essence of fire. It was likely that even Huangfu Qing had forgotten about it, and she only remembered it when she thought about changing her clothes and nced at her ring.

    It was no wonder why many seniors and elders would advise juniors not to get too caught up in romance. It really could easily mess things up.

    Watching Huangfu Qing sway her hips as she left, Xia Chichi stared at the essence of fire for a long time, feeling much better. Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions had been mindful of her. Even though she did not know what exactly it was that she needed this item for, it did not change the fact that he sought it out for her.

    But it was also a bit awkward. As someone who did not practice fire-attribute cultivation techniques, she could not handle such a scorching item either. ¡°Why did you get this for me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe exined, ¡°It¡¯s part of forming the Four Idols Sword Body. You already have the sword pellet and Iceheart, and with this, you¡¯ll likely have no problem attaining that physique.¡±

    Xia Chichi was a bit surprised, ¡°How do you know about this? Our records do mention the existence of the sword body, but the requirements to refine the physique were never listed down in such detail.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I just know. If you aren¡¯t able to handle it, then you can probably just let Huangfu Qing hold onto it for now, andter, you can have Venerable Vermillion Bird help you figure out what to do with it.¡±

    Xia Chichi nodded. ¡°Huangfu Qing? Why not Qing¡¯er[1]?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked.

    Xia Chichi gave him a sideways nce. ¡°Why are you standing there like a brick? Aren¡¯t you usually pretty good at talking things over?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say or do. My mind is nk.¡±

    Xia Chichi sneered, ¡°And you think you can be a yboy like that? Do you really think you can handle it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat down obediently, ready to receive a scolding. He felt that he could at least make Chichi feel better this way.

    But then Xia Chichi said, ¡°She was probably a deliberate distraction sent by the venerable to interfere with us. How genuine her feelings are is questionable... But it doesn¡¯t really matter. Men don¡¯t really lose out in these situations. If Venerable Vermillion Bird dares to send her, you can just ept it and have some fun. Just don¡¯t get too attached. But the problem is, it seems like you¡¯ve really taken a liking to her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe awkwardly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think she was sent to my side for that reason. I also thought the same in the past, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to send someone like her...¡±

    Xia Chichi thought his words made sense. It was indeed odd. If they were going to send someone, it would not be someone with her identity or status.

    Moreover, the encounter at the Fiery Kun Ridge genuinely was a coincidence. It was not a deliberate setup whatsoever. If sparks flew, it was because fate had a hand in it.

    Even if she had not been sent as a gift initially, their rtionship had already progressed so far. With that being the case, the Fire Serpent of Yi could then naturally take on the mission ofpeting with the saintess, hence her bold actions.

    But none of it truly affected Xia Chichi.

    She was the one who encouraged Zhao Changhe to open his heart. Otherwise, he would have remained innocent. Despite feeling a bit jealous, which was a normal human reaction, what truly mattered to her was her ce in Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart.

    Looking at the essence of fire glowing warmly in the winter, like a campfire, Xia Chichi knew that Zhao Changhe still held her dear. And seeing him sitting there, taking her scolding dutifully, she believed that the Fire Serpent of Yi could never rece the deep bond they shared. Zhao Changhe was not the type to be fickle. He never wavered even in front of Iceheart.

    Whether Vermillion Bird had sent that snake or it was just that she had genuinely fallen for him, it was all inconsequential in the end.

    The little witch¡¯s mind suddenly entertained a malicious thought. Lowering her voice, she asked, ¡°Have you slept with her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said awkwardly, ¡°No...¡±

    Xia Chichi sneered, ¡°What a waste. I gave you three days alone in a secret realm with a woman, and you couldn¡¯t even make a move? Is your mouth only good for eating?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. <i>What is Chichi going on about? Is she out of her mind?</i>

    Xia Chichi continued in a low voice, ¡°How about I help you get her? Judging by her looks, she should be quite enjoyable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    Xia Chichi, eyes twinkling with mischief, thought to herself: <i>You think you can ruin my rtionship with Changhe? In the end, he¡¯ll y with you but thank me. Hah. Not only will he thank me, but he¡¯ll long for and cherish me even more.</i>

    <i>Why do you think I always took the initiative to be intimate with him before? It¡¯s because back then, he had no other women. The one who was closest to him naturallyes to hold a unique ce in his heart. And now, with other women around, the one he can¡¯t have bes the most unforgettable.</i>

    <i>Moreover, it¡¯s the cult¡¯s rules that are keeping us apart. It isn¡¯t that I¡¯m unwilling, so his heart will only yearn for me even more.</i>

    <i>And from another angle, letting him y with the imperial noble consort can be seen as a form of revenge, can¡¯t it?</i>

    At this moment, Huangfu Qing returned to the main hall after changing clothes. She no longer clung to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side but gracefully approached Xia Chichi and bowed slightly. ¡°Saintess.¡±

    Xia Chichi turned to look at her, a sh of amazement in her eyes.

    Even covered in blood and with messy hair, she was stunning. Now, all cleaned up, she looked even more beautiful, with an aura of nobility and authority that few could emte. It was hard to imagine that this was the same person who was acting coquettish earlier.

    <i>It¡¯s said that she was as famous as Tang Wanzhuang back then. I heard that countless men in the capital went crazy for the two of them. Now, I see why. No wonder why Zhao Changhe was so captivated by her. Such a woman can drive men wild with just a nce.</i>

    The more this was the case, the more Xia Chichi wanted to see her disheveled and breathless. The little witch¡¯s mind was filled with mischievous thoughts.

    But it was broad daylight at the moment, making it difficult to have anything spicy happen. Hence, she decided she would wait until night.

    But then Huangfu Qing said, ¡°With my tasks in Kunlunplete, I should return to report to the venerable. I would like to request leave, Saintess.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± asked Xia Chichi. ¡°Were you just using Zhao Changhe for your mission? So now that you¡¯re done, you¡¯re eager to just leave him behind?¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You were just kissing him earlier. You didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to leave back then. Now, after changing your clothes, you¡¯re suddenly in a hurry to run. Are you afraid of me?¡±

    Huangfu Qing was expressionless. ¡°You overestimate yourself, Saintess. Your tricks...¡±

    Zhao Changhe covered his face, unable to watch

    Xia Chichi, however, was unbothered and calmly said, ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t afraid of me, then why don¡¯t you stay around for a bit and have some fun. You can keep this essence of fire for now and hand it over to Venerable Vermillion Birdter. I¡¯ll discuss the sword body with her when I see her.¡±

    Huangfu Qing took the essence of fire with an emotionless expression.

    <i>Hah, I¡¯ll make sure to give this to the venerable. And when the timees for you to refine the sword body, you¡¯ll find that cultivation can be quite grueling.</i>

    Xia Chichi, unaware of the tragic future awaiting her, continued, ¡°We have serious matters to attend to. Now that everything is sorted, let¡¯s discuss if we should pay the Thief Saint a visit.¡±

    At these words, the awkward atmosphere in the main hall dissipated. Zhao Changhe let out a sigh of relief. Serious matters were a wee change.

    He immediately chimed in, ¡°I think we should formally pay him a visit. Although this was framed as a game, the Thief Saint still disyed his magnanimity by not holding a grudge against us. It¡¯s only right for us to thank him in person. Otherwise, it would seem a bit ungrateful of us.¡±

    Huangfu Qing watched the young pair discuss matters of the <i>jianghu</i>, appreciating how well they handled social etiquette.

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°Then the two of us will go. I also have some cult-rted matters to formally discuss with the Thief Saint. As for the Fire Serpent of Yi...¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to guard the ce.¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°No, you¡¯lle with us to provide support.¡±

    Huangfu Qing knew the reason behind her decision but still asked, ¡°For my support in battle?¡±

    Xia Chichi exined, ¡°Not for battle, but to prepare an escape from the city immediately if things go wrong.¡±

    Huangfu Qing asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Although the Thief Saint is magnanimous, he is unpredictable. We can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯ll change his mind. And our Four Idols Sect is not to be trifled with. He will be cautious. As long as someone is outside, he won¡¯t dare act rashly and risk leaving witnesses.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was pleased with her ns. <i>Chichi has indeed grown up now. She¡¯s quite thoughtful when ites to handling serious matters.</i>

    In fact, Huangfu Qing was not afraid of fighting Ye Wuzong at all. Being arranged to do tasks from the perspective of a subordinate was novel and somewhat interesting to her.

    Huangfu Qing even found herself getting into the role, her previous awkwardness gone. She bowed and responded, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also sighed with relief, feeling that the atmosphere had improved significantly.

    As for Ye Wuzong... Actually, Zhao Changhe still had some unfinished business with him.

    He wanted to probe for clues about the Heavenly Tome. While Ye Wuzong likely did not have any, what about Daoist Yuxu? He felt like if he did want to find Daoist Yuxu, he¡¯d need some help from Ye Wuzong.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly recalled the old woodsman he had met on the mountain. <i>Could it be him?</i>

    1. Just a reminder that the word Qing¡¯er (Çé¶ù) can mean ¡°mistress,¡± as in ¡°extramarital lover,¡± not ¡°female master.¡± ?

 Chapter 335: The Final Stretch of the Kunlun Journey

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Final Stretch of the Kunlun Journey</h4>

    Finding Ye Wuzong had be quite simple.

    Although he was no longer selling wontons, his followers and disciples remained present in the Yukun Gang, including Tian Lingzi¡¯s young Daoist disciple.

    When the Tome of Troubled Times announced Tian Lingzi¡¯s death, the Yukun Gang, like the Jinqian Gang, was thrown into disarray. Ultimately, however, Tian Lingzi¡¯s disciple took over leadership of the gang, and the Yukun Gang¡¯s assets remained intact, not sold off for a pittance.

    After all, everyone knew that he still had the backing of the Thieves Guild. If Ye Wuzong decided toe and support him, who knew how the old man¡¯s mood might swing?

    So Zhao Changhe, apanied by Xia Chichi, directly approached the Yukun Gang and cheerfully asked, ¡°Do you still have the gourd we reserved?¡±

    The young Daoist was so scared that he ran off to find his ancestor.

    When Ye Wuzong arrived at the Yukun Gang, he saw the young couple examining the gourd with their heads close together, flipping it over and over with delight. It was clear that they both really liked it.

    Ye Wuzong was speechless. ¡°Are you two this happy because you won the sword pellet or because of this gourd?¡±

    ¡°The gourd,¡± the couple replied in unison. ¡°This was the real reason why we went to look for Tian Lingzi in the first ce. Who could have known that things would get so out of hand that we almost forgot about it?¡±

    <i>A mere gourd is what you were after, huh?</i> Ye Wuzong found this both amusing and frustrating. This was the definition of buying the case and returning the pearls.

    But this was precisely why he liked this young couple. After a lifetime of pursuing profit, his mindset had begun to change in his old age. He had grown tired of the profit-seekers around him, and he found himself appreciating the rare, genuine sentiment being shared between two people, such a thing being especially rare in Kunlun.

    In reality, Ye Wuzong had no idea what connection Sisi had with Zhao Changhe. Mentioning Sisi to Xia Chichi was partly out of spite, but also partly because he wanted to see if such a simple provocation would cause them to fall out.

    In the end, he discovered that it did not affect them at all.

    Ye Wuzong did not know that the young couple had not even gotten around to discussing Sisi. They had been busy dealing with the female fire expert who had entered the secret realm with Zhao Changhe, and Xia Chichi hadpletely forgotten about Sisi...

    Despite his fondness for the couple, Ye Wuzong kept a stern face and said, ¡°The sword pellet wasn¡¯t your original goal, just an unexpected gain, right? Then give it to me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up, bowed deeply, and respectfully said, ¡°Previously, Chichi led you away, and you did not make things difficult for her. I am deeply grateful for this. For that alone, if you truly need the sword pellet, I am willing to give it to you.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face was flushed. She secretly watched Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance and pouted.

    Ye Wuzong found himself a little surprised by this. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to give it to me? Does this mean that you don¡¯t want this little girl to refine her own flying sword?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°As you said earlier, the sword pellet was an unexpected gain. It isn¡¯t something that we¡¯re determined to have. Now that we have a direction, we can definitely try to find a simr item.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ye Wuzong chuckled. ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you only said all that to make things hard for me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded earnestly, ¡°Absolutely not. How could any external itempare to a single strand of Chichi¡¯s hair?¡±

    The more Zhao Changhe deferred it, the more uninteresting Ye Wuzong found the item. ¡°The sword pellet is useless to me, and its value as a collectible is of far less interest to me than the experience of attempting and failing to steal it. I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. Any more discussion would be pointless.¡±

    With that, he took out a ck jade token and tossed it to Zhao Changhe. ¡°This was a part of the bet, and it rightfully belongs to you. As for the poison scripture, if the Four Idols Cult wants to have a copy of it, then you can send someone to copy it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t have the time to watch you little kids be all lovey-dovey.¡±

    ¡°Senior, wait,¡± said Xia Chichi. ¡°Earlier, we talked about potential cooperation between our forces. You said that there wasn¡¯t much to coborate on. However, after thinking it over, I believe there is.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Wuzong chuckled. ¡°Tell me then.¡±

    ¡°I believe that, aside from your detachment from worldly matters, there are other reasons for you staying in Kunlun. After all, you still have disciples operating in the Central ins.¡±

    Ye Wuzong said, ¡°Naturally. Do you think all my disciples would be here hiding in Kunlun to steal things? How much could they even steal if they did stay here?¡±

    ¡°Most of your disciples haven¡¯t reached the level of stealing purely for the thrill and disregarding profit. They need to make profits to live, first and foremost, which means that they need channels to fence their stolen goods. Our Four Idols Cult can offer cooperation in this regard.¡±

    Ye Wuzong smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that many disciples, and it¡¯s usually easy for them to sell off stolen goods. We don¡¯t need argework. However, since you brought it up, there are indeed some items that are somewhat difficult to deal with... If you help us fence our stolen goods, what do you want in return? It can¡¯t just be a share of the profits, right?¡±

    ¡°Establishing a close rtionship with the Thieves Guild is our profit.¡± Xia Chichi smiled slightly. ¡°As you said, sometimes the process itself is the most important part.¡±

    Ye Wuzongughed heartily. ¡°You two are really good at buttering me up. Fine, it¡¯s settled. This essentially means my disciples can make use of the Four Idols Cult¡¯swork. I won¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but say, ¡°Senior, your reasonableness makes it really difficult for me to associate you with the notorious demonic cults that people talk about.¡±

    Ye Wuzong squinted at him. ¡°When you were making out with the saintess of the Four Idols Cult, did you consider that she is a leading figure of one of those notorious demonic cults that people talk about?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The main reason demonic cults be considered as such lies in the Dao. It¡¯s because of the difference in paths and principles that such distinctions are made, not because of personal character,¡± said Ye Wuzong as he picked up his teacup, blowing the tea froth on it gently. ¡°Besides, I am not this reasonable with just anyone. You seem to have misunderstood.¡±

    Far away, the eavesdropping Vermillion Bird nodded. Ye Wuzong¡¯s behavior at the moment simply overturned her understanding of the thief saint. <i>Do these two not know how ruthless this old man was in his younger years? The fact that he¡¯s acting like a kind grandfather at the moment is absolutely iprehensible.</i>

    Zhao Changhe recalled how sinister and cold Ye Wuzong had been in the stone chamber. It did seem that his favorable treatment of them might have been influenced by their disy of affection at his wonton stall. Their actions back then may have earned them a bit of goodwill.

    It could only be said that perhaps there really were fated connections or predestined rtionships between certain people.

    After some thought, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Senior, can I ask why you decided to hide in Kunlun?¡±

    ¡°Why I chose to stay here?¡± Ye Wuzong chuckled. ¡°If I told you that I offended powerful figures in the Central ins and decided to hide in Kunlun, would you help me handle them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe earnestly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to give it a try.¡±

    Ye Wuzong said lightly, ¡°Kunlun suits someone like me, the follower of what people call an ¡®evil path.¡¯ Here, whether I steal or kill, it¡¯s not considered improper.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression grew strange. <i>So you mean, in the Central ins, you feel some guilt when stealing from honest people? Brother, are you really growing old?</i>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression, Ye Wuzong knew that he had misunderstood. He shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re some righteous upholders of social justice who rob the rich and give to the poor. Do you know the firstmandment of the Thieves Guild?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Thou shalt not be greedy. The Thieves Guild can seek profit but must not give in to greed. Whether it¡¯s insatiable greed or the inability to resist temptation, both are deadly enemies and the major taboos of the Thieves Guild. Greed blinds one¡¯s reason, leading to poor judgment. Those who are greedy may end up targeting enemies they should not provoke, falling into traps, or missing their chance to escape. Ultimately, everything woulde to nothing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Xia Chichi exchanged nces, finding this quite interesting. They had always thought that those of the Thieves Guild were the greediest of all, yet they actually regarded greed as their foremost taboo. Ye Wuzong¡¯s behavior at their first meeting made even more sense now.

    ¡°You want to know why I chose to stay in Kunlun? It¡¯s because I realized that if I stayed in the Central ins, I would be unable to resist temptation and might end up targeting someone I absolutely shouldn¡¯t.¡± Ye Wuzong sipped tea leisurely. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in his weak appearance, but the more he seems vulnerable, the more tempted I am... It¡¯s better to just cut off my hand. Until I am absolutely certain that I can steal from him without dying, I decided that I should exile myself and refrain from leaving Kunlun.¡±

    The young couple knew exactly who he was referring to.

    <i>Does he consider stealing a nation as theft? That doesn¡¯t really seem to fit the Thieves Guild¡¯s style... What even is it about Xia Longyuan that interests him?</i>

    ¡°What do you think? Can you handle this for me?¡± Ye Wuzong said with a sly smile. ¡°If I steal from him, can you stop him? Actually, if there¡¯s anyone who might be able to stop him, it really might be you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed awkwardly. The person who might be able to stop Xia Longyuan was right beside him¡ªChichi. But of course, Xia Longyuan might not really care about her, and Ye Wuzong was not seriously asking for help in stopping Xia Longyuan. He was just joking around.

    This conversation was not going anywhere productive, so Zhao Changhe said, ¡°No one can stop that person.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. On the other hand, here in Kunlun, I can touch whatever and whoever I want. It¡¯s much more liberating here.¡± Ye Wuzong smacked his lips and sighed. ¡°But then I discovered that the old Daoist has some odd treasures too... Is there no end to this? Can¡¯t a person just live in peace?¡±

    <i>It must be a page of the Heavenly Tome.</i>

    Ye Wuzong might not know about the Heavenly Tome specifically, but as the thief saint, he must have sensed the presence of such treasures. He knew Xia Longyuan had one, and Daoist Yuxu probably had one as well.

    <i>It¡¯s a bit strange, though. If Daoist Yuxu has the page of the Heavenly Tome, then there¡¯s no way that I can get it. Why would the blind woman suggest that I go here then? Is she someone who would just send me to my death?</i>

    ¡°Then...¡± Zhao Changhe asked after careful consideration, ¡°Senior, do you know why Daoist Yuxu created thisnd of viins in Kunlun?¡±

    Ye Wuzong did not answer directly, looking at him with a half-smile. ¡°Did youe here today looking for me or Yuxu?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hide it: ¡°I do have intentions of meeting Daoist Yuxu.¡±

    Ye Wuzong shrugged. ¡°In that case, you can ask him yourself. I can pass him a message for you, but whether he¡¯ll agree to see you or not, I don¡¯t know, and whether he¡¯ll kill you or not as soon as you meet, I don¡¯t know either. That old Daoist¡¯s temper is stranger than mine. If you aren¡¯t afraid of dying, go ahead and try.¡±

 Chapter 336: The Moon of the Mortal Realm

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Moon of the Mortal Realm </h4>

    With Ye Wuzong being willing to help him by passing a message to Daoist Yuxu, there was nothing else for Zhao Changhe to do but wait for Daoist Yuxu¡¯s response.

    The young couple took their leave, taking the gourd and the jade token with them as they left.

    Looking back at the Yukun Gang¡¯s headquarters, Zhao Changhe said softly, ¡°A true person of the Dao. Regardless of what one¡¯s Dao is, someone who reaches such a level always possesses a bearing different from ordinary people.¡±

    Xia Chichi nodded. Ye Wuzong was a true thief who had transcended petty interests. His retreat to Kunlun was not just out of fear of Xia Longyuan. In fact, it implied something deeper¡ªhe was waiting for the perfect moment to carry out a decisive theft from Xia Longyuan.

    Such an ideal was probably something that ordinary people would find amusing, but in Ye Wuzong¡¯s mind, it may have already be something sacred.

    Although what he did was stealing, it was actually a man¡¯s pursuit of his own Dao.

    Zhao Changhe did not know if Ye Wuzong had sensed the golden foil. Perhaps due to it being sealed, it did not emit any aura, or maybe Ye Wuzong had indeed sensed it, but might just not be interested in the treasure itself. To him, the key probablyy in who possessed the treasure.

    He suddenly thought that Ye Wuzong might have already broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Such a mindset and demeanor did not seem like it belonged to someone on the Ranking of Earth; it was at least an entire level higherpared to someone like He Lei. Even Wang Daoning, who was ranked tenth on the Ranking of Heaven, did not seem as lofty inparison.

    If it was not for Cui Wenjing being his father-inw, he would not hesitate to criticize him as well. As it currently stood, Cui Wenjing¡¯s martial spirit left much to be desired from Zhao Changhe¡¯s perspective.

    The Tome of Troubled Times only ranked people based on their achievements, so the rankings were always supposed to be taken with a grain of salt... Perhaps both Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise had already broken through, and the world was simply unaware.

    <i>If Vermillion Bird has truly broken through, things will be getting even moreplicated in the future... Would she acknowledge or ept my rtionship with Huangfu Qing?</i>

    Just as he was thinking this, Huangfu Qing appeared before him, adopting a subservient demeanor to report to Xia Chichi, ¡°There are no unusual activities in the vicinity.¡±

    Xia Chichi said, ¡°We misjudged the thief saint. His character is much different than we originally thought... Hmm, the sun is setting. Let¡¯s go back and rest. We¡¯ll see what Daoist Yuxu says.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be cautious,¡± Huangfu Qing instinctively lectured them. ¡°Saintess, your previous thoughts were correct. Being in Kunlun, we must never let our guard down.¡±

    Xia Chichi gave her a strange look. <i>Are you lecturing me now...? Do you think this is the pce, and I¡¯m one of your maidservants?</i>

    Realizing her mistake, Huangfu Qing cleared her throat and said, ¡°I just meant that we should not judge Daoist Yuxu by Ye Wuzong¡¯s behavior... Actually, our holy cult has no dealings with the Yuxu Temple, so I would suggest not meeting with him.¡±

    Xia Chichi replied, ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily need to meet him... We¡¯ll see what his response is tomorrow.¡±

    Thinking that Huangfu Qing was looking for an excuse to leave, Xia Chichi added, ¡°The thief saint has agreed to let us copy the ssic of Materia Toxica. Since the Earth Deer of Liu isn¡¯t here, can you copy it for the cult? It isn¡¯t that thick, so you can probably finish it tonight.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his hand, ¡°Hey, wait...¡±

    Xia Chichi, expressionless, said, ¡°It¡¯s just copying a scripture, why are you so protective of her? Can¡¯t I assign my own subordinate to do some work?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eye twitched.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s fingers made a cracking sound as she clenched them. <i>You¡¯re really enjoying ordering me around, aren¡¯t you?</i>

    She didn¡¯t really think Xia Chichi was keeping her at work just for the sake of it. Rather, she felt that Xia Chichi was just employing a deliberate ploy to send her away so she could have fun with her man.

    This made her even angrier.

    But no matter how angry she was, there was nothing she could do. ying the role of the Fire Serpent of Yi, she could not openly defy the saintess and refuse the task. If she did, not only would Xia Chichi be suspicious of her, but even Zhao Changhe might start doubting her identity, especially seeing how concerned he was about stopping her from even doing the task.

    So, she had to keep up the act.

    Huangfu Qing lowered her head, making herself look pitiful, as if she was being bullied, and softly said, ¡°Changhe, there¡¯s no need to say anything more... As a subordinate, this is my duty. The saintess is also doing this for the cult...¡±

    Xia Chichi got goosebumps and quickly pulled Zhao Changhe away, feeling that the cunning of the bitch from the imperial pce was unbearable.

    <i>As long as she stays here for a bit longer, then all is good.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit helpless. ¡°You¡¯re deliberately making her work, aren¡¯t you? Why go to such lengths...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand in time. Besides, isn¡¯t doing some work to be expected for her?¡± replied Xia Chichi. She then directly changed the subject and urged, ¡°Enough about her. Quickly, switch out your gourd and let me see if it looks good?¡±

    Zhao Changhe reced his old wine gourd, and the two of them exchanged a smile.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s brow rxed again. Amidst the wind, snow, and rain of the jianghu, he had been injured countless times, yet the gourd remained intact. This was no longer something that could be attributed to luck. It showed that he consciously protected the gourd, preferring to get hurt himself rather than let the gourd be damaged. This sentiment made everything worth it to Xia Chichi.

    The new gourd, an ancient treasure used for storing medicinal elixirs, was durable and could even serve as protective gear. The act of recing the old gourd with the new one seemed to symbolize their journey going from the uncertainty in their early days to the strength and stability they now had.

    ¡°It looks great,¡± said Xia Chichi, touching the new gourd at his waist and feeling its cool metallic texture. She hugged his neck with joy and whispered, ¡°Take me back... Yes, I did intentionally send her away, but so what? I just want to be close to my man without a snake-like mistress nearby.¡±

    Meanwhile, Huangfu Qing entered the estate of the Yukun Gang with a stern expression under her serpent mask. Ye Wuzong had not left. He was quietly sitting there, drinking tea, as if waiting for her.

    On Fiery Kun Ridge, the mes that could burn bones to ashes were not something that the Fire Serpent of Yi could ever control. The old man did not need to think much to know who she really was. Although the young couple thought that he was magnanimous, his patience was not infinite. It was Vermillion Bird¡¯s presence that made him consider many things.

    The Fire Serpent of Yi sat down opposite him and said calmly, ¡°The saintess sent me to copy the ssic of Materia Toxica.¡±

    Ye Wuzong turned his head and looked at her. He really could not understand it, but at the same time, he felt very happy. Nevertheless, it took him a lot of effort not tough out loud.

    <i>Venerable Vermillion Bird, you don¡¯t have to act so hard. Those who can guess your true identity would not be willing to expose you, and it isn¡¯t a question of whether we¡¯re afraid of offending you...</i>

    <i>The Heavenly Dao is dead, and there is no justice in this world. Might makes right in this brutal world of martial arts. In these bloody troubled times, filled with the foul stench of selfish desires, who does not long to see a smile in this world that feels like a prison, a smile akin to a flower blooming on the edge of a cliff amidst the wind and snow of Kunlun?</i>

    <i>Strong men seek the path of gods and demons, and in the process, they slowly abandon their own humanity.</i>

    <i>The fierce mes that burned Kun Ridge are still alight, the blood in her hands still fresh¡ªthe aloof Vermillion Bird, exalted and divine, is not human. But when the mes turn into the passionate fire of love, and bloody hands are washed clean to prepare a meal, the Vermillion Bird, whose demonic mes once scorched the sky, gradually takes on a hint of humanity.</i>

    Ye Wuzong looked at her quietly copying the scripture. She had clearly embarked on the path of gods and demons, yet she had now fallen back to the mortal realm.

    <i>This is good, better than Xia Longyuan, and even better than Yuxu... That old Daoist is too pretentious. He thinks he is above the world, yet he simply strays away from being human.</i>

    *

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s heart was far from the serene blooming flower that Ye Wuzong imagined. All she wanted at the moment was to finish copying the scripture and quickly head back.

    The longer she yed the role of the Fire Serpent of Yi, the harder it became to maintain, mainly because it was damaging her reputation as Vermillion Bird.

    Even though everything that the Four Idols Cult wanted to be done in Kunlun was already aplished, Xia Chichi insisted on staying here, and Huangfu Qing could not understand why. She could only assume that the little bitch wanted to cling to her man and did not want to go back yet.

    She herself did not have such a desire to cling to a man. She had wanted to leave a long time ago. If it was not for the fact that Vermillion Bird had already left and it would be strange for her to reappear, she would have switched back to that identity long ago and dragged the little bitch away by her ear.

    She had also thought about leaving and letting the little bitch stay here and y, but Xia Chichi just refused to let her go, using various reasons to keep her around... <i>Is she keeping me here to spite me for kissing her man in front of her? Such childish behavior.</i>

    <i>But her childish behavior has indeed resulted in some benefits to the cult. Her proposal of cooperation with the Thieves Guild wasmendable, and even copying this scripture is beneficial to the cult. From Vermillion Bird¡¯s standpoint, her actions are gratifying. I¡¯ll just properly finish this first before considering leaving.</i>

    Huangfu Qing held back her temper and finally finished copying the ssic of Materia Toxica. When she left the Yukun Gang, it was already dark.

    In a foul mood, Huangfu Qing returned to Earth Deer of Liu¡¯s store. The main room was brightly lit. Preparing herself for an unpleasant sight, she peeked in and saw that Zhao Changhe was not there. Only Xia Chichi was inside, writing a report alone. Huangfu Qing knew this report would eventually end up on her desk in the future.

    <i>Hm? This little fox is actually serious about her work.</i>

    Huangfu Qingposed herself and knocked on the door. ¡°Saintess, I¡¯ve finished copying the ssic of Materia Toxica.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just leave it there,¡± Xia Chichi said without raising her head. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today. Go take a bath and rest. I¡¯ve already instructed the staff to prepare your room.¡±

    Huangfu Qing said helplessly, ¡°I really should head back, saintess.¡±

    Xia Chichi sighed. ¡°Stay with me here one more day. We¡¯ll head back together tomorrow, sister serpent. Although we argue, we both know how it feels to like a man and want to spend more time with him. This rare opportunity may note again soon, and who knows when we¡¯ll be able to see him again once we¡¯re back at the cult.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was silent for a moment, then asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in his room. He seems to be thinking about martial arts,¡± said Xia Chichi. She raised her head warily and added, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can sneak over and steal him away while I¡¯m writing my report!¡±

    <i>Who wants to steal from you? You can keep him to yourself!</i>

    Huangfu Qing turned away angrily. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    Watching Huangfu Qing leave, Xia Chichi discreetly adjusted her clothes, but she was still unable to hide the lingering passion in her eyes. The ¡°battle¡± she had just now was intense. She hoped that Huangfu Qing had not noticed... <i>Fortunately, she seemed preupied, so probably didn¡¯t notice...</i>

    A servant led Huangfu Qing to the guest room, where hot water had already been prepared. Fresh flowers floated in the tub, releasing a pleasant fragrance, and the steaming hot water created an inviting atmosphere.

    Huangfu Qing could not resist the temptation. She had only changed clothes earlier and had not gotten to take a proper bath. Now with the perfect conditions, how could she resist a good bath?

    She gently closed the door, walked to the bathtub, and undid her fur coat, letting it drop to the ground.

    She moved gracefully toward the tub, her white skin shining like moonlight breaking through the clouds, emanating a sacred and gentle glow. She looked ethereal, as if she were straight out of a beautiful dream.

 Chapter 337: Xia Chichi Writing a Report

    <h4>Chapter 337: Xia Chichi Writing a Report</h4>

    What Huangfu Qing did not know was that this room was not originally arranged for her.

    Before she came back, Xia Chichi had dragged Zhao Changhe into this very room for a passionate bath together. They engaged in all kinds of intimate acts... except the final step, of course.

    Even Zhao Changhe was surprised by Xia Chichi¡¯s enthusiasm today. He thought to himself that Chichi used to be quite reserved. No matter how far things went, she never used her mouth. He could not help but wonder why she was willing to do so today.

    He could only conclude that it was due to the fact that she nned to leave tomorrow, and this was a parting act of passion.

    But he soon realized he was wrong.

    Just when he was about to climax, the little witch stopped.

    She stopped... and after that, no matter what he said, she refused to continue

    ¡°Hey!¡± Zhao Changhe was extremely frustrated. ¡°You can¡¯t y with me like this!¡±

    Xia Chichi, with a self-righteous and mischievous smile, said, ¡°This is your punishment for hiding in the mountains with another woman right in front of me. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t get mad?¡±

    Zhao Changhe resorted to pleading, ¡°Chichi...¡±

    Xia Chichi was not swayed at all. ¡°What, do you feel ufortable? Too bad you can¡¯t beat me. If you have the guts, try to force me~ Nyah nyah nyah~¡±

    ¡°Even if I could beat you, I wouldn¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Even if you¡¯re about to burst, you wouldn¡¯t force me?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Xia Chichi tilted his chin up and gave him a seductive smile, ¡°Such sweet words. In that case, maybe we can negotiate...¡±

    Zhao Changhe wanted to say he¡¯d agree to anything, but he swallowed his words. What if Chichi asked him to break off any rtions with the Fire Serpent of Yi? That was a promise he could not make.

    Xia Chichi knew what he was thinking and smiled slightly, ¡°Earlier, when we were kissing, I felt a strong presence of the Azure Dragon¡¯s principles from you. Is it because of the Rejuvenation Art?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I used it on you before.¡±

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t like just now, when we were using dual cultivation techniques together. I¡¯ve gained some insights and I want to go back and meditate for a while,¡± Xia Chichi told him seriously. ¡°Did you not realize that gaining an understanding of my Azure Dragon Divine Art could also benefit your rudimentary Rejuvenation Art?¡±

    This was indeed true. Zhao Changhe had felt that the dual cultivation was extremely beneficial and even had a vague sense of enlightenment.

    ¡°So you see, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately stopping you just when you¡¯re about to burst. Earlier, your mind waspletely nk. Don¡¯t think I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xia Chichi leisurely draped her robe over her shoulders. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it remind you of those days when wey on the bed, each lost in our own thoughts? Yet, those feelings between man and woman were suppressed by our pursuit of improvement in martial arts. I was cultivating, and you were practicing the saber.¡±

    <i>It really did feel simr.</i>

    Xia Chichi turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s each continue our cultivation. Don¡¯t forget about all the effort you put in in the past.¡±

    Her words were so reasonable that Zhao Changhe had no ground to argue with her. He shook his head, feeling something was off. <i>Wasn¡¯t it her who was being so aggressive and taking the initiative this time?</i>

    <i>Never mind.</i>

    He, too, got out of the tub, put on his clothes, and sat cross-legged on the bed behind the screen, beginning to meditate on the divine art of the Azure Dragon.

    Soon, he unknowingly entered a state of deep meditation.

    Xia Chichi intentionally transferred the Azure Dragon Divine Art to him to help him reach this meditative state. Because once he was meditating, he would enter a fetal breathing state, bingpletely silent without needing to hide it.

    At the level that the Fire Serpent of Yi was reportedly at, having just broken through to the Profound Mysteries, simr to her own, she should not have reached the level where she could hear or sense someone¡¯s heartbeat from afar. The so-called ability to detect hidden people relied on the opponent making some kind of noise, and at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, this would turn into being able to roughly judge someone¡¯s presence through their breathing. However, if someone was in a state of fetal breathing, it would be very difficult to detect them.

    <i>As long as Huangfu Qing doesn¡¯t check thoroughly before she starts bathing... if he wakes up during that time and peeks out...</i>

    <i>Given their mutual feelings, facing each other naked, with one of them already half-aroused and on the verge of exploding... Your senior brother can only help you this far. If you can¡¯t even make any progress after all that, you¡¯re utterly hopeless.</i>

    In high spirits, Xia Chichi called over a servant from the fabrics store. ¡°Rece the water inside with a new hot bath and add flower petals.¡±

    Originally, she had even thought of adding some aphrodisiac, but she decided that would be going too far and gave up on the idea. Sighing, she left, feeling like a worn-out old mother hen.

    <i> </i> *

    Despite Chichi¡¯s massive misjudgment of Huangfu Qing¡¯s abilities, it ironically worked out exactly as she nned it because Huangfu Qing was not paying close attention.

    Being in her own territory, she felt no need to have her guard up. The little bitch, annoying as she was, was still her disciple, and trust was there. She never even considered that Xia Chichi might set her up. As long as her instincts as a martial artist did not sense any danger, she would not pay extra attention to the details.

    And indeed, there was no danger, so why would her instincts raise an rm?

    In fact, nothing happened during the entire time Huangfu Qing bathed. Zhao Changhe, who was in deep meditation, waspletely oblivious to what was going on outside. His mind waspletely absorbed in theprehension of the Azure Dragon Divine Art, and then he realized that the energy of the Azure Dragon that Xia Chichi had transferred carried a hint of ulterior motives.

    The vitality of nature inherently carried certain implications... The dragon raising its head was full of symbolic meaning.

    The more heprehended it, the more aroused he became.

    Huangfu Qing enjoyed afortable bath,zily running her fingers through her hair as she left the tub and moved around the screen, intending to rest on the bed.

    On the bed, Zhao Changhe opened his eyes.

    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.

    Although they had kissed and embraced in the secret realm, she had never beenpletely naked before him. Now, Huangfu Qing, still running her fingers through her hair, appeared more alluring than ever, her graceful figure fully on disy. The visual impact was undeniable.

    Zhao Changhe, having juste out of the bath himself, was loosely draped in a robe, his chiseled chest and abdominal muscles equally enticing.

    A man and a woman alone, bathed and fragrant, facing each other naked in a warm and cozy room.

    Their hearts subconsciously began beating rapidly. Even in the secret realm, their embraces and kisses had not made them feel this way.

    Both of their minds were a bit muddled for a moment, and Zhao Changhe finally pieced things together, recalling what Chichi said before¡ª<i>¡°How about I help you get her?¡±</i>

    <i>Was this her way of helping me?</i>

    Simrly, Huangfu Qing connected the dots, recalling Xia Chichi¡¯s attitude and how she had insisted on her staying. She realized what was going on, and that this was not Zhao Changhe¡¯s doing, but her pupil¡¯s.

    They stared at each other for a while. The surprise in Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes slowly faded, reced by a cold smile. ¡°I see. How did you persuade the saintess to help you set me up?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts raced. He knew that if he exined the truth, Huangfu Qing might be upset with Chichi, so he decided to take the me himself. ¡°Big sis, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. I just wanted to spend one more night with you....¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Huangfu Qing said with a smirk. ¡°And the saintess isn¡¯t jealous? She¡¯s so amodating to you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment and then whispered, ¡°Because she can¡¯t give me what I need.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was taken aback and fell silent.

    In fact, when Zhao Changhe said this, he really felt that way. He genuinely believed that Chichi might have been driven by guilt over not being able to give him what he wanted, so she decided to facilitate his rtionship with her subordinate.

    Thinking about it this way, all of her actions made logical sense and were quite touching.

    However, in this situation, the one who was more deserving of sympathy was Huangfu Qing.

    Zhao Changhe stood up, gently embraced her, and whispered, ¡°Chichi misunderstood. I¡¯m not just after that...¡±

    Huangfu Qing nced down at his raised dragon head. ¡°Do you really believe in what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    However, she did not push him away or avoid him.

    As their bodies pressed together, smooth skin against smooth skin, both of them felt a surge of emotion.

    Zhao Changhe whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You shouldn¡¯t be a pawn of the cult or anyone, whether it¡¯s Vermillion Bird or Chichi.¡±

    Huangfu Qing raised her head and looked at him, her eyes flickering slightly.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°I wanted to spend the night with you, but I didn¡¯t expect to get to see something like this. But big sis, we shouldn¡¯t only have memories of blood and mud from the secret realm.¡±

    Huangfu Qing chuckled softly. ¡°You really know how to talk. Look at how touching your words are! You take the me for her and make it impossible for me to stay angry. With such skills, why do you always stay silent like a fool when I¡¯m arguing with her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shut his mouth.

    He felt that if he trained for a few more years, he might reach the level of the Ranking of Heaven in this regard.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes roamed his face, and she said seductively, ¡°Your words sound lovely. I also think that we shouldn¡¯t only have such embarrassing memories between us. But I honestly doubt your words a bit. Can you really just hold me and sleep without doing anything?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered resolutely, ¡°Yes, I can.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled slightly. ¡°Then give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 338: Defeated by Tang Wanzhuang

    <h4>Chapter 338: Defeated by Tang Wanzhuang</h4>

    Huangfu Qing really wanted to test him this time.

    <i>This guy has indeed been very good to me... When I was in a berserk state, he risked being killed by me. He let himself be wounded and he almost bled out, yet he still swung his saber to fend off an ambush for me. When faced with the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, which was crucial for the refinement of his physique and possibly irreceable, he didn¡¯t hesitate to give the ginseng liquid to me, just so that I could recover from my overexertion.</i>

    That moment truly touched her heart, and Huangfu Qing knew her initial affection for him had turned into genuine feelings. She was willing to be held in his arms, and she was willing to help him alleviate the aftereffects of the blood ginseng.

    The events back then had certainly been driven by the atmosphere, but she had still willingly reciprocated his advances. She wanted to be intimate with him, to kiss and embrace him... even in a setting filled with blood and mud.

    She liked him, but she did not want him to only rte her to such things. She did not want to exist solely for him to satisfy his desires, no matter how cozy the bed or how fragrant the bath was.

    If that were the case, Huangfu Qing would be deeply disappointed and would truly sever the absurd rtionship between them that should have never existed in the first ce.

    So they entered the bed together, Huangfu Qing deliberately not putting on any nightclothes, truly intending to see if he could restrain himself.

    Anyway, skin-to-skin contact did not feel weird anymore, and his muscles were indeed attractive to her. Huangfu Qing leaned into his shoulder, gently stroking his chest, thinking to herself that she had often heard of noblewomen in the capital seeking young lovers. It had seemed iprehensible before, but now she understood that it could be quite appealing. Women could be just as lustful as men.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice broke the silence, filled with helplessness. ¡°Big sister...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Huangfu Qing continued to caress him.

    ¡°Are you trying to make things difficult for me?¡±

    Huangfu Qing pouted and withdrew her hand. She then wrapped her arms around his waist again, adjusting her head on his shoulder to find afortable position. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Even just that made it incredibly difficult for him.

    With a soft and warm body in his arms, the sensation of touch alone was intoxicating, and the fragrance that lingered on her body from the bath slowly made its way to his nose. It would have been difficult for him to maintain control even if he was in a normal state, let alone in the state of arousal that he had been left in earlier from Chichi and from meditating on the Azure Dragon Divine Art. He felt like he was about to explode.

    It was torturous. It was no less difficult than enduring the effects of the blood ginseng.

    Zhao Changhey there with his muscles tense, staring straight at the ceiling. He recalled a joke about being a beast or being worse than a beast[1], but he also knew that it did not apply here.

    She definitely would not want to be treated as a mere tool, and he could not see her as one either.

    Zhao Changhe hugged her smooth shoulders, took a deep breath, and forced himself to focus on the Moonde Sutra, clearing his mind of all thoughts, and closed his eyes.

    Sensing his previously agitated heart calming down and even surging blood and qi beginning to settle, Huangfu Qing was surprised and nced at his side profile in surprise.

    <i>Is this Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s technique?</i>

    <i>That woman¡¯s cultivation technique does have its merits. This calming effect surpasses even the cultivation techniques of the Four Idols Cult. However, using such a top-tier sutra for this situation feels a bit like cheating.</i>

    <i>Wait, why am I analyzing this right now... </i>

    <i>Hold on, is he using Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sutra against me?</i>

    Huangfu Qing did not even know what she was thinking, but on impulse, she reached her hand out mischievously, letting her hand wander.

    Zhao Changhe, who had just closed his eyes, almost jumped out of his skin. <i>What is she doing?</i>

    The next moment, he felt a warm sensation on his chest as Huangfu Qing¡¯s hair brushed against him, and she slyly licked his chest.

    <i>Can Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sutra handle this? Ha!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s whole body tensed up and thought to himself: <i>This isn¡¯t right. Is she really testing me, or does she want this herself?</i>

    <i>Could it be that if I don¡¯t move, she¡¯ll be even worse than a beast?</i>

    So, he decisively rolled over, pinning the impulsive Huangfu Qing beneath him, and kissed her deeply.

    ¡°Ehh?¡± Huangfu Qing was startled. ¡°No, wait... mmph, mmph...¡±

    Things had gotten out of hand.

    Once he took the initiative, it was as if a dam had broken. Huangfu Qing felt a suffocating intensity, and she was unable to gather her thoughts for a while.

    It was a strange experience for her. Although she was clearly much stronger than him, she felt incredibly weak and powerless,pletely unable to resist his advances.

    In the darkness, their bodies entwined, the sound of their heavy breathing gradually filling the room.

    The night grew even more hazy.

    Suddenly, Huangfu Qing came to her senses and pushed him away, panting, ¡°No, no... this isn¡¯t right...¡±

    Everything was a mess. She had intended to test his intentions, but now she was debasing herself. What was the point of testing him then?

    Zhao Changhe, genuinely frustrated this time, said, ¡°Are you ying with me, big sis?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Huangfu Qing, feeling guilty and weak, her voice sounding like a mix of pleading and coquettishness, said, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay? It was my fault earlier. I was just being naughty...¡±

    Zhao Changhe really did not understand what she was thinking. She had initiated things, but now she was backing out. It drove him crazy. He thought about it and decided that she probably needed some coaxing, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll just...¡±

    ¡°Cut it off already.¡± Huangfu Qing was both amused and annoyed. Trying to coax a little girl was one thing, but to do the same to a nearly thirty-year-old witch who had roamed the jianghu for over a decade was simplyughable.

    But this time, he really could not be faulted. He had genuinely decided to just sleep, even using a top-tier sutra to calm himself. It was her teasing that had caused the misunderstanding. Who knows what had gotten into her head earlier.

    ¡°It was my mistake...¡± Huangfu Qing whispered in his ear. ¡°Let¡¯s just do it like we did in the secret realm, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. How about a bit more?¡±

    Huangfu Qing pouted, feeling wronged, and whispered, ¡°Fine... I¡¯ll serve you, Your Highness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    She slowly slid down.

    Zhao Changhe let out a long breath andy still.

    Huangfu Qing secretly nced at his expression, wondering if she should give him a pass. Had he endured the test? Yes, he had. Had he failed to endure it? Also yes, but at least he was willing to stop.

    <i>I¡¯ll just consider him to have passed. After all, once he used that woman¡¯s sutra, he really was able to rid himself of all thoughts and focus on going to sleep.</i>

    In this, she admitted defeat to Tang Wanzhuang.

    <i> </i> *

    Neither of them knew when they fell asleep.

    After the incident, there was only the quiet sound of their heartbeats left. Huangfu Qing once again nestled into his shoulder, no longer caring where his hands were, and they both fell asleep without realizing it.

    Actually, Huangfu Qing hardly ever needed to sleep, only doing it on rare asions. But lying in the nook of his shoulder, a sense of unexinable peace washed over her. Listening to his calm and steady breathing and looking at his side profile, she felt a mix of amusement and sweetness.

    <i>This guy can be quite adorable and reliable at times.</i>

    Before she knew it, she actually fell asleep.

    When they woke up in the morning, they found themselves in the same position as when they had fallen asleep, except now her leg was draped over him, and she was hugging him tightly like an octopus.

    She looked up to see that he seemed to have been awake for a while, but he was staying still so as not to disturb her sleep.

    Huangfu Qing gazed at him and smiled again.

    Sensing her gaze, Zhao Changhe looked down at her and also smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled and said nothing, her expression gentler than ever before.

    It felt truly wonderful¡ªsharing a bed and waking up together, suddenly seeming like an old married couple.

    She could suddenly understand why Chichi had developed feelings for him so quickly and why she was so effortlessly intimate with himter on. It was not just because the little witch was spontaneous or casual. The feeling of sharing a bed, even when nothing was said, naturally made feelings deeper; it made them feel... at home.

    If theyy together in bed like this for another two or three days, she felt that she would probably be fully won over. In that sense, Chichi¡¯s setup had ultimately achieved its intended effect.

    Huangfu Qing deliberately said, ¡°Your Highness, did you enjoy yourselfst night?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me that. It gives me a headache.¡±

    Huangfu Qingzily said, ¡°Avoiding it won¡¯t help. You¡¯ll have to face it sooner orter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent. It was clear that this issue had been on his mind.

    Trying to persuade the Four Idols Cult to leave the pce had not worked, and it was unlikely to work even if he talked directly to Huangfu Qing. She was just an executor. Perhaps he needed to meet with Vermillion Bird in person to exin the pros and cons.

    Huangfu Qing did not say anything more. Shezily got up andbed her hair, not shying away from his clear view of her body in the morning sunshine.

    There was a knock on the door, but Xia Chichi did not wait for a response. She opened the door herself and strolled in with her hands behind her back. She poked her little head around the screen and said, ¡°Did you two lovebirds sleep well?¡±

    Huangfu Qing leisurely dressed herself and said, ¡°Saintess, do you n to visit Yuxu Temple? Let me advise you: it¡¯s fine for Changhe to go alone. As a junior in the <i>jianghu</i>, it¡¯smon courtesy for him to pay respects to a senior. With no stakes involved, nothing bad should happen. But if our Four Idols Cult visits, it changes the nature of the visit, potentially affecting what Changhe wishes to aplish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re calling him Changhe now?¡±

    Huangfu Qing gave her a mischievous nce. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, Saintess?¡±

    Xia Chichi, not noticing the malice in Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes, suppressed the rising jealousy and said, ¡°I¡¯ve considered that as well. I¡¯ve decided not to go to Yuxu Temple. Daoist Yuxu¡¯s attitude toward the Four Idols Cult is unpredictable. Our business in Kunlun is finished, we can return today.¡±

    Huangfu Qing said, ¡°Yesterday, you said we should leave together. But after thinking about it, I believe we should take different paths. Saintess, you should head to Hongnong, while I will return to the capital...¡±

    She paused and smiled charmingly. ¡°I truly enjoyed this pleasant night you afforded me. I will take my leave now to give you space to act coquettishly.¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    Huangfu Qing adjusted her clothes, turned around, and kissed Zhao Changhe on the lips very naturally. Then, she said softly, ¡°I really have a lot to do, and I can¡¯t stay long, so I must go.¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew that she had more things to do than anyone else, so he nodded with some reluctance and said, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Huangfu Qing turned around and left coolly. ¡°The world is full of temptations, but don¡¯t let others drain you first, little brother. If we meet again in the future, even if you don¡¯t want me, I will take you.¡±

    1. . Beast, at least when said as q¨ªnsh¨°u (ÇÝÊÞ), which is what is used here, sounds quite simr to ¡°using one¡¯s own hands,¡± which in Chinese is q¨©nsh¨¯u (Ç×ÊÖ). ?

 Chapter 339: Brutal Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 339: Brutal Revenge</h4>

    Although Huangfu Qing had explicitly stated that she was giving Xia Chichi space to have fun with Zhao Changhe, as soon as Huangfu Qing left, Xia Chichi remarked, ¡°That big sister is really beautiful and elegant. It really makes others envious.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Now that she¡¯s gone, I can really talk to you. Don¡¯t bully her. It really is a bit...¡±

    Xia Chichiughed. ¡°Why are you only saying this when she isn¡¯t here? Is it because when we¡¯re both present, it would feel like you¡¯re taking sides?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°You... Haah, you really aren¡¯t good at these things.¡± Xia Chichi gently stroked his face, amused. ¡°But actually, you don¡¯t really need to worry too much about this... Yesterday, although I was making excuses, thinking back, what I said unintentionally was quite right. Back then, you and I suppressed our feelings and focused on our cultivation, which led to us having the power we do today. Now, with our fates still uncertain, how can we dare waste our time?¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew that she was right.

    It was just that meeting again in a foreignnd, after a long time away from each other, made it difficult to not lose themselves a bit.

    ¡°Women can be part of your life, but don¡¯t let them consume too much... That goes for any woman, including me,¡± said Xia Chichi softly. ¡°You¡¯re meant to roam the <i>jianghu</i>, testing your saber against all,manding the wind and clouds, not getting caught up or lost in romance. Today we part, and I hope that the next time I see your name shining in the sky, it¡¯s because you have surpassed me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    Looking into Xia Chichi¡¯s gentle eyes, the words he wanted to say were left unsaid.

    They silently stared at each other for a moment before Xia Chichi smiled slightly, stood on the tip of her toes, and kissed him lightly on the lips. ¡°Even though another woman¡¯s scent is on you...¡±

    She pressed her hand on his heart. ¡°At least this part still belongs to me.¡±

    The little witch turned gracefully and walked out the door, her ponytail bouncing as she moved. ¡°I should get to work. I have some matters to discuss with the Yang n of Hongnong... Soon, the maritime proposal you submitted to the venerable might be on the agenda. The changes in the world are intensifying. Wouldn¡¯t it be exhrating to ride these waves together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say anything and just smiled slightly. He apanied Xia Chichi out of the fabric store and walked down the streets of Kunlun City.

    They walked together through the moderate snowfall, all the way to the outskirts of the city.

    As they reached the bounds of the city, Zhao Changhe stopped and said one simple word.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    It was unclear if he meant that his name would shine above hers, that his heart belonged to her, or that they would navigate the turbulent waves together.

    Or perhaps it was an answer to all of them.

    Xia Chichi did not ask for details, nor did she linger. She used her movement art and swiftly sped away.

    Dressed in white with her sword of ice, she blended into the snow. Soon, she disappeared, lost in the vast, snowyndscape.

    Zhao Changhe watched her leave, standing in the wind and snow. It was only when she disappeared from his sight that he slowly turned around and headed back.

    <i>How lucky I am to have met her during our humble beginnings.</i>

    He took a long breath, clearing his mind of recent romantic entanglements, and strode back into the city.

    He went back to meet with Chen One first to discuss matters rted to the secret realm and coordinate with Ying Five. Then, he nned to focus on his training at the inn while waiting to see Daoist Yuxu would agree to meet with him.

    If Daoist Yuxu did not agree, it actually was not a big deal. Zhao Changhe did not feel a pressing need to meet with him. He purely wanted to see if there were any clues pertaining to the Heavenly Tome that he could get from Daoist Yuxu. The Heavenly Tome was something that the blind woman sought, and it was not really something suitable for someone of his level to seek out. He nned to spend some time training in Kunlun City for a period of time afterward. It was a ce rich with opportunities and strange people he had not yet encountered.

    <i>Chichi¡¯s right, this is where my focus should be. My first priority should be to improve my martial arts and my power. If I fail to even make a mark in this world, then I would have transmigrated in vain, and I would have failed to live up to her expectations.</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Meanwhile, the serious expression that Xia Chichi had worn transformed into a cheerful grin as she traveled. She knew that she had left an impression in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind.

    <i>Who is the Fire Serpent of Yipared to me? Even if you spent the night with him, who do you think is on his mind now? Hmph.</i>

    Previously, the Earth Deer of Liu had been responsible for escorting Yang Qianyuan. However, he did not head directly to Hongnong. The Earth Deer of Liu was still mainly responsible for establishing a foothold in Kunlun City and extending the influence of the Four Idols Cult around Kunlun. There was no reason for him to run all the way to the distant Hongnong himself. He had just gone a few hundred li away to buy fabrics, and it took two to three days to purchase and load the goods. Yang Qianyuan was detained nearby, and the Earth Deer of Liu was simply waiting for the saintess to take him off his hands.

    Xia Chichi, traveling quickly, left early in the morning and arrived by afternoon.

    Entering the agreed-upon location, she immediately saw the Earth Deer of Liu loading a carriage in the courtyard. Xia Chichi grinned broadly and said, ¡°Yang Qianyuan hasn¡¯t run away, has he?¡±

    Liu Tuzhang replied, ¡°His meridians are crippled. He¡¯s packed up in the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Good, arrange for a carriage to take me along. Running all the way here was exhausting.¡± Xia Chichi stretched as she entered the hall. ¡°Is there any food? Get me some...¡±

    Her voice cut off abruptly as she noticed someone already sitting in the main seat in the hall. She was d in a fiery red ceremonial robe, with a vermillion bird mask covering her face. She sat cross-legged on the main seat, holding a cup of tea. Her sensuous red lips blew gently, her posture was rxed, yet her aura was one of authority and majesty.

    The surrounding subordinates of the Four Idols Cult all kept their heads lowered, not daring to stare at her.

    Vermillion Bird was Vermillion Bird. Even if she was just sitting there drinking tea, her majestic aura prated people¡¯s hearts, including even Xia Chichi.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened, and her previously cheerful mood vanished. Nervously stammering, she said, ¡°V-venerable, why are you here?¡±

    She was not sure why she was so nervous. She hadpleted all her tasks sessfully, and she should have been seeking praise. But due to her having been intimate with Zhao Changhe, she instinctively felt a bit guilty.

    The beautiful eyes under the mask stared at Xia Chichi with a prating gaze. Vermillion Bird remained silent for a long time, and the atmosphere took on a sudden, inexplicable tension.

    Seemingly dissatisfied with the temperature of the tea, Vermillion Bird set down the cup with a loud, sharp sound that nearly made Xia Chichi jump.

    ¡°Chichi...¡± Vermillion Bird finally spoke, her voicezy yet authoritative.

    ¡°Yes, Venerable...¡± Xia Chichi thought to herself that even though both women exuded an air of nobility, Venerable Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice was far more intimidating and awe-inspiring than the coquettish tone of the Fire Serpent of Yi.

    Vermillion Bird scrutinized her for a few moments before saying, ¡°Put your hands on your head and kneel in the corner for half an hour.¡±

    Xia Chichi was dumbfounded. ¡°Venerable, what did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°You stepped in with your left foot first.¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Oh, and you were being shameless with Zhao Changhe in Kunlun. Do you really think the Earth Deer of Liu is my only informant in Kunlun?¡±

    ¡°...Could it be that the Fire Serpent of Yi reported me?¡±

    Vermillion Bird snapped coldly, ¡°Oh, so you admit to it?¡±

    Xia Chichi deted and obediently ced her hands on her head. ¡°Can I kneel when we get back? It¡¯s embarrassing with so many people watching.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gave her a sideways nce before saying, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    Xia Chichi quickly ran over, sycophantically picking up the teacup and blowing on it several times. ¡°Venerable, the tea has cooled.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Vermillion Bird took the teacup, feeling very satisfied.

    <i>You tried to make me serve you tea, huh? Who¡¯s serving tea to whom now, huh?!</i>

    She took a leisurely sip, savoring the coolness like drinking iced plum juice at the mouth of a volcano, and slowly said, ¡°Forcing you to kneel as punishment might be a bit harsh...¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xia Chichi smiled obsequiously. ¡°I¡¯m a leader, after all...¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go with something more refined.¡± Vermillion Bird sighed. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re so restless and impatient, you should refine your mental state. Go and copy scriptures.¡±

    Xia Chichi was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Our holy cult¡¯s Four Idols Myriad Teaching Scripture. Write it down ten times. That should help you calm your mind and stop acting like a monkey.¡±

    ¡°But, but... That scripture has over a thousand words...¡±

    ¡°So what? Ten times is just over ten thousand words, is that too much?¡± Vermillion Bird waved her hand. ¡°Go on, it¡¯s for your own good. Once you¡¯ve finished that task and calmed down, I¡¯ll teach you how to refine the Four Idols Sword Body. Refining a physique like that involves the intense fire element. If you¡¯re this restless when you begin forming such a physique, you may face dangers.¡±

    Xia Chichi never thought of herself as restless, but if her master said she was, then she was. Who was she to argue?

    <i>Since the venerable mentioned the Four Idols Sword Body and the fire element, it must mean that she¡¯s received the essence of fire from the Fire Serpent of Yi. It seems that the Fire Serpent of Yi indeed reported me.</i>

    <i>Just you wait, I¡¯ll find ways to make you pay.</i>

    Xia Chichi sniffled, obediently took out a booklet, and offered it ingratiatingly. ¡°This is the ssic of Materia Toxica from the ancient era. It should greatly benefit the lineage of the Azure Dragon. We painstakingly copied it down. Please take a look at it, venerable. ¡±

    Vermillion Bird took the booklet and tucked it into her robe without even ncing at it. ¡°Yes, this is very useful.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face lit up with joy, only to hear Vermillion Bird say, ¡°You should also copy down the medicinal part of our Azure Dragon Sacred Scripture while you¡¯re at it, along with this ssic of Materia Toxica. Doing this should help in your understanding of pharmacology and toxicology.¡±

    Xia Chichi waspletely dumbfounded.

    She had thought that she would be praised for her achievements, but it seemed her treatment was quite the opposite.

    However, the venerable kept insisting that it was for her own good. Her past teachings had always been fairly strict, so she genuinely could not tell if this was punishment or reward.

    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Vermillion Bird suddenly patted her shoulder kindly. ¡°You¡¯ve been traveling and must be tired. Go take a bath first, and then you can get on the tasks I¡¯ve given you. I¡¯ve prepared a set of clothes for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Xia Chichi sighed in relief. <i>Phew, the venerable is still concerned for me. She¡¯s like a strict but caring mother. There¡¯s nothing wrong with a bit of strictness.</i>

    She excused herself with a smile, and when she reached the guest room, she took a look around and saw a set of clothes beside the steaming hot tub. It was bright red with a gaudy gold trim, and it looked like a wedding dress.

 Chapter 340: The Contents of the Ring

    <h4>Chapter 340: The Contents of the Ring</h4>

    When Xia Chichi spoke harshly of the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s dress, it was just because she saw the other party as a rival and wanted to put her down. In truth, Yue Hongling¡¯s red attire was chic and elegant, and the red ceremonial robes of Vermillion Bird and the Fire Serpent of Yi were equally mysterious and enchanting¡ªthey were not at all tacky or gaudy, and they were actually quite stunning.

    However, the current set of clothes before her was genuinely gaudy. If it were a wedding dress, it might be forgivable or understandable, but this was supposed to be regr clothing, yet it somehow managed to look like a wedding dress. Xia Chichi could not fathom where Venerable Vermillion Bird had found such a thing. If she were to wear this outside, she felt that the cult members outside would surelyugh at her.

    <i>The venerable must be getting old... What kind of taste is this?</i>

    Despite feeling pitiful, Xia Chichi bathed and put on the ¡°lovingly chosen¡± red clothes that her master had given her, feeling that she still had to show her appreciation for the gift.

    During dinner, Vermillion Bird took small bites of rice, ncing at her disciple every now and then, ¡°Not bad, not bad. Chichi, you look quite pretty in that red dress.¡±

    Xia Chichi forced a smile. ¡°Venerable, you¡¯ve got great taste.¡±

    Seeing her poor disciple wearing something she clearly did not like but still having to express gratitude was quite satisfying, but not entirely.

    Herment about Chichi looking quite pretty was notpletely sarcastic. To her surprise, Xia Chichi really did manage to still look quite good even in such gaudy clothes. The Earth Deer of Liu and the other cult members just found it a bit odd since the saintess usually did not wear red, but they did not think much of it otherwise.

    Vermillion Bird was not familiar with terms like ¡°buyer¡¯s show¡± and ¡°seller¡¯s show.¡±[1] A beautiful person could make pretty much any outfit look good. Unfortunately, because of how beautiful Xia Chichi was, the effect that Vermillion Bird wanted to achieve was not quite achieved, and so she did not feel as satisfied as she had expected to be.

    Instead, she even felt a bit envious.

    <i>This little witch really is beautiful. Her youthful vigor alone is enviable. No wonder he likes her so much. I¡¯m getting old... I¡¯m already turning twenty-nine this year.</i>

    The thought of crossing the thirty-year mark was enough to send chills down a woman¡¯s spine.

    He was right. She had not really lived for herself much. In the blink of an eye, her youth had passed, and she had not even gotten to taste certain pleasures of life.

    Unconsciously, Vermillion Bird¡¯s mind drifted to the intimacy she shared the previous night¡ªthat domineering advance as he held her...

    ¡°Umm... Venerable?¡± Xia Chichi¡¯s cautious voice from across the table interrupted her thoughts.

    Vermillion Bird snapped back to reality, ring at the little witch across her with fierce eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯m going to copy down the scriptures.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Vermillion Bird collected her thoughts and sighed. ¡°Chichi...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you unlock the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, I will no longer forbid you from enjoying romantic entanglements.¡±

    Xia Chichi was stunned, then overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡±

    Despite having made the decision out of softness, seeing Xia Chichi¡¯s ted expression made Vermillion Bird feel irked again. With a stern face, she said, ¡°When you¡¯ve surpassed everyone without question, the rules of the cult can be changed for you. But until then, you must rid yourself of all distractions. The secondyer of the Profound Mysteries is much harder to grasp than the first, and it isn¡¯t something you can achieve in your sloppy state.¡±

    Xia Chichi stood at attention and saluted, ¡°Rest assured, Venerable, I will achieve it!¡±

    Vermillion Bird side-eyed her for a while before slowly saying, ¡°Judging by your gleeful reaction at the mere mention of a man, it seems you¡¯re really not afraid of me anymore. Alright. Go and copy everything <i>twenty</i> times.¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Xia Chichi¡¯s miserable life of getting caught in traps and wearing unfashionable clothes, even during meals, seemed endless. Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe went to see Chen One, ryed the information about the secret realm, and then focused on his own cultivation for one entire day.

    What Ying Five was interested in was the secret realm itself, which generally would not conflict with anyone else¡¯s interests. After all, who else would want it? This allowed for a harmonious and profitable partnership. Local snakes such as Daoist Yuxu and Ye Wuzong likely would not contest Ying Five over it, so there was nothing that he had to worry about.

    Thus, his first cooperation with Ying Five concluded sessfully. Ying Five had provided him with clues about the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, and in return, Zhao Changhe had delivered him a secret realm, and both parties were satisfied.

    Zhao Changhe had also benefited a fair bit from Ying Five¡¯s people. They were reliable. Without Chen One¡¯s reminder, he might not have realized that Tian Lingzi was not trustworthy.

    With a sessful and pleasant first coboration, Zhao Changhe looked forward to what valuable leads Ying Five might offer next.

    But that was for the future; for now, he focused on his own affairs.

    Ever since he received the Crane Controlling Art from Ye Wuzong, Zhao Changhe had only learned the basics, only learning enough to facilitate the use of his storage ring. Ye Wuzong had emphasized that the technique itself was more important, a truth that Zhao Changhe understood but had not had the time to focus on.

    Right after obtaining the Crane Controlling Art, he was immediately thrust into the game with Ye Wuzong. He then headed straight for Fiery Kun Ridge, entered the secret realm, broke through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, and then got entangled in romantic affairs. How could he have the time for anything else? Right now, the Crane Controlling Art was only useful for grabbingrge objects like Dragon Bird; smaller items were still difficult to handle with uracy with his current level of mastery.

    Chichi¡¯s advice about not spending too much time on romantic affairs was right. Distractions like that left little time for proper training. Countless seniors, including Vermillion Bird, had stressed the importance of not getting entangled in romance, a lesson generally born from experience.

    Not only had he neglected the Crane Controlling Art, but there were also items in the ring¡ªthe sword and book¡ªthat he had not yet retrieved. Though he had learned the Crane Controlling Art, he still had not taken a proper look at those items.

    Now, with his spirit stronger and more refined than before, he could observe the space inside the ring more clearly and in greater detail. The interior seemed to be in an independent vacuum state, with all items floating in mid-air. Dragon Bird upied the central position, arrogantly iming the prime spot. Zhao Changhe had initially worried it might sh with the sword, but it seemed topletely ignore it.

    <i>No wonder it paid it no attention, the sword isn¡¯t even a proper sword. It¡¯s just an unrefined de.</i>

    Using the Crane Controlling Art, Zhao Changhe nudged the massive Dragon Bird aside from its central position. His true qi extended like a physical arm, but itcked the dexterity of his own hands. Its movements were extremely rough and consumed a significant amount of energy.

    This level of awareness in using the technique was something he had not even previously considered. He truly had to practice this technique a lot in order to achieve better control of his true qi. At a certain point, it could even prove invaluable inbat situations.

    Zhao Changhe even had a vague feeling that this might be a prerequisite for sword-controlling techniques or perhaps even flying on a sword.

    Leaving that forter contemtion, Zhao Changhe cautiously enveloped the half-forged sword with his true qi and swiftly extracted it from the ring. He noted that even this simple task had nearlypletely depleted his true qi. If he wanted to perform moreplex maneuvers, how much more true qi would he require?

    Shaking his head, he shifted his attention to the sword.

    Since it was an unfinished sword, it naturally did not have any engravings or patterns, and itcked a spirit to even provoke Dragon Bird¡¯s pride. However, Zhao Changhe still quickly noticed that the forging was top notch; with the will of the heavens and the starsid within, the groundwork for sword intent was already prepared.

    This ring had been enshrined on an altar inside the ck Tortoise Secret Realm. It made sense for it to contain the will of the stars, as it was likely a sword that the ck Tortoise of the previous era forged for themself and it was left unfinished due to the cataclysmic copse of that era.

    Zhao Changhe wondered if he should hand it over to the Four Idols Cult, but it seemed pointless to do so. After all, it was an unfinished sword. Finishing it was likely aplex task, and those of the current era were unlikely to possess the ancient methods and capabilities to do it. Moreover, ck Tortoise already had the ancient sword of the Dragon Emperor. He thus felt it best to keep it for now and consider if he should hand it over to themter.

    Zhao Changhe put the unfinished sword back into the ring and took out the book that looked like a manual.

    He expected it to be another thing rted to the ck Tortoise, but he was surprised to find that it was not even a manual at all.

    It was actually titled <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>.

    Flipping through the pages, he found that each page depicted bizarrendscapes and recorded strange beasts and treasures, most of which were unknown in the current era. The locations of the mountains and rivers werergely unrecognizable, and the creatures unknown. The only familiar entry was the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, but it was simply noted to originate from Kunlun.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s first thought was that it resembled the <i>ssic of Mountains and Seas</i> of the modern world.[2] However, unlike the <i>ssic of Mountains and Seas</i>, this <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> seemed to document actual ces and creatures from the previous era.

    His eyes fell on one particr page, which read, <i>The Shiwan Mountain, home of the Gu Tribe. They call themselves the Spirit Tribe, practicing witchcraft and gu arts. Their methods involve mysterious blood and flesh rituals, and their techniques are strange and difficult to defend against. They possess an essence of origin that is worth studying. Their customs differ greatly from those of the Central ins. When a man and woman fall in love, they use the heart-bonding gu. If one party bes unfaithful, the resulting death is horrendous to behold.</i>

    1. There isn¡¯t really a proper trantion for these terms into english, so I just went with a direct trantion for them. If you¡¯re wondering, these terms are Âò¼ÒÐã and Âô¼ÒÐã. It¡¯s basically just good-looking people acting as live advertisements for certain products. ?

    2. This is a Chinese ssic text and aption of mythic geography and beasts ?

 Chapter 341: Neither Sun Nor Moon, the King to Make His Own

    <h4>Chapter 341: Neither Sun Nor Moon, the King to Make His Own</h4>

    Zhao Changhe felt a chill run down his spine.

    When he thought back about his rtionship with Sisi, they were nowhere close to such a stage. In fact, they were practically estranged. Now, Sisi¡¯s only connection to the Central ins was through Tang Wanzhuang, and he did not even know where she was.

    It had nothing to do with him anyway.

    Back in the capital, he had prepared a new sword art for Tang Wanzhuang to pass on to Sisi. He had not glimpsed the door to the Profound Mysteries at that point, but a few months had already passed since then and many things had changed. He decided that once he truly broke through, he should organize another Profound Mysteries-level sword art to send over. He was not doing this just because of the agreement with Sisi; he himself needed to seek out Profound Mysteries-level techniques for both the sword and saber.

    His mastery of the Vicious Blood Saber Art, along with a fewpatible ultimate techniques from the Sword Emperor, had already reached their peak at the Profound Gate level, onlycking more refinement. Zhao Changhe was confident that there were very few left below the Profound Mysteries who could give him a good fight.

    Yet, he suspected that he still would not be able to defeat the versions of Yue Hongling or Chichi before they broke through.

    The reason was simple: Yue Hongling and Chichi had deeply integrated their techniques into their essence and spirit, and their martial arts were a natural part of them. On the other hand, he had too many distractions andcked such a deep level of integration andprehension. He still treated his saber techniques as mere skills.

    Moreover, he had not yet seamlessly integrated Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s martial arts with those of the Sword Emperor. The marks of forcedbination were still evident, and it had yet to fully transform into his own unique style.

    His breakthrough to the Profound Mysteries likely hinged on this: a profound understanding of his own martial arts.

    Based on Huangfu Qing¡¯s exnation of Profound Mysteries manifestations, Zhao Changhe could see a clear progression within the Vicious Blood Saber Art, from the lower to higher levels. It all began with the intent within Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, cultivating a force that merged with one¡¯s martial spirit. When breaking through to the Profound Mysteries and truly assimting No Man¡¯s Land, the resulting strike using Hell on Earth would likely bring about a manifestation of his martial path, one of a bloodthirsty demon.

    This was where the value of a well-structured martial arts system could be seen; ity far beyond simply picking up random techniques from here and there. It was less like struggling to climb a wall and more like having someone guide you up a well-built staircase. Despite havinge across numerous figures on the Ranking of Heaven and the Ranking of Earth, and despite having seen numerous brilliant martial arts, Zhao Changhe still regarded the Vicious Blood Art and the Vicious Blood Saber Art as his foundational techniques. The cost of abandoning them was simply too high to bear.

    In other words, to break through to the Profound Mysteries, he still needed to diligently work on his Vicious Blood Art and Vicious Blood Saber Art.

    His thoughts wandered, revealing just how many things he had to deal with and how unclear the order of priorities was.

    As his mind wandered, Zhao Changhe slowly flipped through the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers.</i> Most of it read like the mythical stories from the <i>ssic of Mountains and Seas</i>, but the records of the Ancient Spirit Tribe validated its reliability.

    It was truly a treasure.

    Even though many of the mountains and rivers within were unheard of today, it could serve as an as for ancient secret realms. Some entries even included detailed maps. Should he ever venture into arge secret realm, these maps would prove invaluable.

    <i>It seems that the ancient ck Tortoise was far more diligent than Lady Three... Being able to write down this level of detail on all of these various locations meant that they must have extensively explored the world. I wonder what this has to do with the will of ck Tortoise, though? Maybe this was actually something they acquired from someone they defeated in battle?</i>

    Considering that ck Tortoise treasured this as so much to leave it in a ring on an altar, this indicated that even in an era filled with gods and demons capable of flying at will, there were few who would meticulously survey every corner of the world. Thus, it would have been a vital resource even in the ancient era, let alone today.

    <i>Wait... It was ced on an altar...</i>

    A thought struck Zhao Changhe.

    <i>A sword bearing the stars, a book bearing the world¡¯s mountains and rivers. ced in a storage ring, enshrined and worshiped...</i>

    <i>There¡¯s a good chance that these don¡¯t belong to the ck Tortoise... but to the Night Emperor! Perhaps the Night Emperor ordered ormissioned ck Tortoise to make the as!</i>

    Lady Three mentioned that the Night Emperor had grand ambitions involving the stars in the sky, but he onlypleted the four idols.

    Why did Vermillion Bird not know about this and had to ask Lady Three? Obviously, it was because the one responsible for this was ck Tortoise; thus Vermillion Bird was entirely unaware, while Lady Three knew bits and pieces. Each of their inheritances was different, and not every detail could be perfectly exchanged.

    But even Lady Three did not know that Zhao Changhe had these items.

    From this point of view, the sword represented the unfinished ambition of the Night Emperor, and the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> was created for someone to find the necessary materials for forging the sword.

    It was quite possible that one of the pages of the Heavenly Tome was cataloged as a resource of the world. Since the Night Emperor did not have that page, he resorted to the painstaking method of creating this as... Yearning for the firmament above, overlooking the world below, that was the will of the Night Emperor.

    Zhao Changhe turned to the final page while in deep thought.

    There were a few lines clearly written on it: <i>The four idols represent the four seasons, the four cardinal directions of the world, the foundation of heaven and earth, and the Dao. Yet beyond the four idols, are the minor stars not part of the sky? Beyond the mountains and rivers, are the sands not part of the earth? Beyond kings and nobility, are themoners not part of humanity? The Dao of His Majesty is difficult to prove; perhaps this is the mistake.</i>

    <i>The stars in the sky illuminate this dark night. There is neither sun nor moon; the king shall make his own.</i>

    <i>ck Tortoise was tasked with surveying the mountains and rivers for the forging of a divine sword. Uponpletion, it shall be called the Rivers of Stars.</i>[1]

    This was where the as originally ended.

    However, there were some abrupt additions afterward, clearly incoherent with the previous text and added at ater time. The handwriting was noticeably more hurried and the writing style simpler, reflecting the writer¡¯s inner turmoil.

    <i>Is the Heavenly Dao dead? I can no longerplete my task... I leave these things here, hoping someone in the future, regardless of how many eras may pass, wille and finish it. My legacy lies in the seabed cave below; those fated may take it, those unfated should not enter. This ce temporarily holds the Zhenwu</i>[2]<i> Sword Stone, which can aid in cleansing the body and forging the Supreme Sword Body.</i>

    <i>The method of forging the sword is as follows...</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed, finally understanding the whole story.

    Essentially, ck Tortoise¡¯s inheritance was in a single ce, divided into two levels. In the secret realm they visited, items meant for forging the Night Emperor¡¯s sword were enshrined, while the lower level originally led to his seabed grave.

    After the copse of the era, the two levels were separated due to the differing protections of their respective treasures. The inheritance in the tomb was likely obtained by Lady Three early on, which was how she hade to possess ck Tortoise¡¯s techniques and knowledge. The upper level, which enshrined the ring and gemstone, ended up in the Rocky Mountain. Lady Three had suspicions of where it was and wandered the area for years but could not find the entrance, the entrance only being discovered fatefully by Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling.

    During this separation process, part of the gem fell into the sea and was eventually acquired by the Sea Tribe in the Eastern Sea, which was then used to create the marine y that the Wang n came to have. The Sea Tribe¡¯s influence subtly infiltrated the Wang n through the marine y. It also became a clue that led Zhao Changhe to find the secret realm.

    The gem was not actually called the ck Tortoise Gemstone as they assumed it was; it was called the Zhenwu Sword Stone. It was meant for cleansing the body and forging the Supreme Sword Body. Its original purpose was to be passed to the swordsmith, so they could forge a sword body to match the sword, making thepletion of the sword worthwhile.

    Yue Hongling absorbed its sword intent, but most of it went to Lady Three. Given Lady Three¡¯s focus on her snake whip martial arts, she likely would not pursue the Supreme Sword Body, whereas Yue Hongling might be more aligned with it.

    <i>ording to the Heavenly Tome, it¡¯s supposed to lead up to the Supreme Dao Body</i>[3]<i>. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s just a different name or if the sword body is just a part of the Dao Body, with further advancements possible. Perhaps Yue Hongling took its sword intent, while Lady Three took the Dao essence, and I benefited from its cleansing effects, which significantly improved my meridians.</i>

    <i>It seems as if we fairly divided the gemstone¡¯s value.</i>

    <i>Having inherited the legacy, partaken in the gem, taken the ring, and reviewed the as, should I now finish this sword?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit troubled. It was not that he could not fulfill this wish, but the forging method for the sword, upon a cursory nce, seemed exceedinglyplex. The materials that werecking were not many, as the primary form of the sword and the most intricate preliminary work were already done. What remained should not be too difficult. But integrating the essence of the stars and the mountains and rivers, was that even something an ordinary person could do?

    <i>Hm... wait... </i>Zhao Changhe suddenly fell into contemtion.

    ¡°The stars in the sky illuminate this dark night. There is neither sun nor moon, the king shall make his own.¡±

    This will was very much like his own. He felt as if he was the unfinished sword itself,cking in refinement.

    In truth, there really was not much left to do. All these endeavors could be aligned to a singr purpose¡ªseeking his own path to bing a master and breaking through the door of the Profound Mysteries.

    As he was in deep thought, there was a knock on the door. The voice of a young Daoist from the Yukun Gang called out, ¡°Mister Zhao, Daoist Yuxu has responded. He asks you to go to Yuxu Pce to see him.¡±

    1. This is a literal trantion of the name ÐÇºÓ (x¨©ngh¨¦), which also trantes to gxy and the Milky Way. I also chose this name as a small reference to Rivers of Blood in Elden Ring :) ?

    2. This is another name for ck Tortoise. ?

    3. This used to be Innate Dao Body (ÏÈÌìµÀÌå), but the author changed it to Supreme Dao Body (Ì«ÉÏµÀÌå) here. ?

 Chapter 342: Kunlun Yuxu

    <h4>Chapter 342: Kunlun Yuxu</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had so many things on his te that he did not even feel like going at the moment. His main purpose for meeting Daoist Yuxu was to probe for clues about the Heavenly Tome, but he had no idea how to even go about it. He could not just ask outright, ¡°Hey, do you have a page of the Heavenly Tome?¡± That was no different from stirring trouble and asking to get beaten to death.

    Moreover, the Heavenly Tome was something the blind woman wanted. While he was interested in it, his desire for it was not that strong. There really was no point in trying topete for a page of the Heavenly Tome against someone ranked fourth on the Ranking of Heaven. If he wanted to die, he didn¡¯t need to go through all that trouble; he could just jump off a cliff.

    However, he had already requested the meeting, and since the other party had agreed, backing out now would be disrespectful.

    Zhao Changhe put away the unfinished sword and the as and began his ascent up the mountain.

    Kunlun City was built along the mountains. Entering from the west led directly to Yuxu Peak. All the activities he had engaged in so far only took ce on the peripheral peaks; the actual Yuxu Peak was off-limits to unauthorized individuals. ording to Yang Qianyuan, only those whose identities had been verified and epted by Daoist Yuxu were granted entry. Others, who either were unverified or preferred the convenience of the city, resided within the confines of the city.

    <i>Could Daoist Yuxu, the very same who shelters such arge group of evildoers, truly be that humble woodsman who sang with such great inner peace?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was unsure.

    There was only one narrow path leading up the mountain, one that had probably been trodden by countless others.

    Snow nketed the surroundings, even covering the narrow path itself, indicating that no one had climbed the mountain for quite some time. Yet the little stream alongside it ran clear and unfrozen.

    There were no guards. He walked for a long time without encountering a single soul.

    No guards were needed. The deterrence of the figure ranked fourth on the Ranking of Heaven was enough. No one dared to enter without permission.

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the mist-shrouded peak, which could not be observed from below, and continued his climb.

    As he walked, his chaotic thoughts began to dissipate, and his mind became clearer. His steps became leisurely as well.

    There was no need to rush, and overthinking things was pointless. It would do him better to slow down, take in the snowy sights of Kunlun, and observe the clouds of Yuxu.

    He did not want to return one day and have Tang Wanzhuang ask him what Kunlun looked like only to be left speechless, unable to answer.

    The woodsman¡¯s song from that day echoed faintly in his mind. <i>Cloudy peaks, separating the shores of the mortal world; journeying and observing, within the gon a vast world.</i>

    There was a slight coolness at his Baihui acupoint[1] on the top of his head, where external qimunicated with internal qi, transforming into warmth within his body and dispersing into the wind and snow. This cyclical process, characteristic of the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, involved the conversion of acquired qi into innate qi, and it was a cultivation experience he had yet to fully explore.

    There was a slight pulsation at the center of his brow, a sense of impending insight that was elusive and indescribable. Trying to grasp it in detail revealed nothing tangible, yet it was clear that something <i>was</i> in fact there, waiting for him.

    This was what it meant to be on the brink of breakthrough. It was the point at which you became constantly aware of the next realm¡¯s existence, knowing that with just thatst push, you would be able to step into the next realm of cultivation.

    The path of a master was a journey of seeking the Dao. It involved aprehensive transformation and elevation of one¡¯s mind, techniques, and understanding of martial arts.

    He was indeed just one step away.

    Unknowingly, Zhao Changhe had already been climbing the mountain for four or five hours, from noon until sunset. He had climbed very high, yet the peak still seemed elusive. The clouds of the mountain seemed to envelop him, and looking back, the fog made the world below appear like thend of immortals.

    At some point, he began to hear the faint sound of wood being chopped. Initially distant, it gradually grew closer. Each chop was rhythmic and resonant.

    Zhao Changhe continued walking, unconsciously aligning his steps with the rhythm of the chopping. He noticed that the intervals between chops were perfectly consistent, as precise as a machine.

    The clouds began to part, revealing several wood cabins ahead. The melted snow formed streams that flowed around the cabins and down the mountain.

    From a distance, Zhao Changhe gazed at the cabins in the distance. Surrounded by clouds and mist, the cabins didn¡¯t seem like something built by human hands; rather, they seemed to have existed in harmony with Kunlun since the beginning of time.

    Of course, this was an illusion. They were definitely built by man, but the man who built them had achieved such unity with nature that it made things seem otherwise.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes finally settled on therge courtyard in the center of the cabins, where a pile of firewoody seemingly haphazardly. An old woodsman calmly picked up a log, split it in half with a single strike, and tossed the pieces aside before grabbing another log.

    Zhao Changhe just watched quietly, not disturbing him.

    From start to finish, every movement of the woodsman seemed like a mechanical repetition of the previous one, yet there was no feeling of rigidity. Each chop flowed naturally as if the air itself moved with the swing. The ax was like the wind, the de like snow, creating a harmonious beauty rather than robotic monotony.

    However, the direction of the wind and snow were clearly not with his chopping, making it difficult to understand how he achieved such an effect.

    Was it the ax that merged with the wind and snow? Or did the ax guide the wind and snow?

    But the wind and snow remained unchanged.

    Zhao Changhe took a long breath, closed his eyes, and reyed the actions of the woodsman in his mind. To his surprise, he felt a wave of dizziness.

    The gap in their levels was too vast for him to evenprehend the other party¡¯s actions.

    <i>Thwack!</i>

    The woodsman split thest log and casually tossed it aside.

    The split logs stacked perfectly, forming a neat, precise shape as if meticulously measured. The length, width, and height, were all exactly the same, forming a perfect cube.

    Zhao Changhe did not need to measure it to know it was exact. It felt like the old man was either showing off or perhaps trying to demonstrate something. However, the gap between them really was just too wide, and even if it was a demonstration, it only added to the impression of showing off.

    He finally sighed. ¡°Old man, I¡¯vee to have a drink with you.¡±

    The old woodsman stood up and went inside. He smiled and said, ¡°The snow will get heavier soon,e inside for a drink.¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed him into the nearby cabin. There was a stove burning inside, making it quite warm and cozy. Arge vat of wine was warming on the stove. The old woodsman, seemingly oblivious to the heat, grabbed the vat and set it on the table with a thud, then said sternly, ¡°You came at the wrong time. I could have quoted, ¡®evening descends, so too heavy snow, care to enjoy a cup with me?¡¯[2] But now it¡¯s already snowing, and that line doesn¡¯t fit anymore. It bothers me quite a bit.¡±

    The corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched and his expression turned odd.

    <i>You¡¯re the man ranked fourth in the world. Are these wood cabins what makes up Yuxu Pce?</i>

    The woodsman took out tworge bowls, poured wine from the vat, and said, ¡°Right, you should be the one treating me to a drink. How did it turn into me treating you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Why should I be the one treating you? I¡¯m the guest here...¡±

    ¡°Without my advice on your inner fire, could you have handled the mes of Kunlun?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe conceded, ¡°I should thank you for that, senior. But was I supposed to carry a jar of wine up the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°I suppose I could. Next time, for sure.¡±

    As they exchanged words, the two bowls of wine were filled just right. The woodsman set down the vat of wine, and raised his bowl for a toast. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since anyone has shared a drink with this old man. Your visit is timely.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Does Senior Thief Saint note around?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it here. Every time hees, I can see him suppressing his urge to steal something. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t really steal anything even if he wants to. These three cabins hold nothing but me, and he can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but ask, ¡°It¡¯s said that many viinse here. Is Yuxu Pce really an organization of evildoers? Why is it just you here?¡±

    ¡°If that were true, would you have dared toe here for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some saint either.¡±

    The old woodsman said calmly, ¡°Hah, the evildoers who entered this mountain, they naturally all ended up dead. If I don¡¯t carefully evaluate them first, it would not be right to just let anyone in here to die, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>So, the ce that people think is a refuge for evildoers is actually a death trap for them?</i>

    ¡°Drink up,¡± the old woodsman said, downing his bowl of wine with relish and wiping his mouth with satisfaction. ¡°What I do here is not your concern. Asking too many questions won¡¯t do you any good. You¡¯re a young man who, seeing the cold wind and snow, was willing to offer an old woodsman a coat. I¡¯m happy to share a drink with you, and that¡¯s all there is to it. After this, go from whence you came. Your path to bing a master is not here.¡±

    1. This is generally seen as the same point that Tianling refers to. ?

    2. This is a reference to ¡°A Question Addressed to Liu Shijiu¡± (ÎÊÁõÊ®¾Å) by Tang dynasty poet Bai Juyi (°×¾ÓÒ×) ?

 Chapter 343: Night Conversation Over Wine

    <h4>Chapter 343: Night Conversation Over Wine</h4>

    Zhao Changhe smiled and did not dwell on the old man¡¯s words too much. He raised his bowl and drank all of the wine within, then eximed, ¡°Woah, excellent wine! I¡¯ve never had such fine fruit wine before.¡±

    Yuxu was delighted andughed heartily. ¡°Of course, I picked the mountain fruits myself, used the best spring water, and brewed it with my own hands. I may not im to be the best in everything, but when ites to wine, no one canpare to me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Can I take some with me? I just got a new gourd, and it¡¯s empty.¡±

    Yuxu waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Help yourself... While you¡¯re at it, take a jug and deliver it for me.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°Li Shentong. Ask him how he likes it and if he acknowledges it¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°...Alright. Let me first toast you, old man.¡±

    Yuxu happily raised his bowl and drank. It was clear that he truly enjoyed having someone to share a few bowls of hot wine with in this snowy wood cabin.

    Zhao Changhe enjoyed it, too.

    Every great figure had their own story and pursuits.

    Zhao Changhe felt that there had to be deep reasons as to why Yuxu chose to seclude himself here. It did not make sense for him to only be doing so to trick evildoers. His carefree attitude of living amid the clouds and moonlight, enjoying the days leisurely, did not seem like someone overly concerned with human good and evil.

    Instead, his attitude suggested a stance of worldly matters not having anything to do with him.

    It was as if he were saying, ¡°Let the puppets y their part while I gaze at the peak of Kunlun.¡±

    Moreover, the evildoers were not fools. If people kept disappearing, why did they naively believe they were being sheltered rather than being ughtered? There had to be a reason they still believed that they were being sheltered.

    However, Yuxu had stopped him from asking any questions right from the start. He was told not to ask, simply enjoy a drink, and then go on his own way.

    Zhao Changhe truly did not pry further. There was no point in prying into others¡¯ affairs. Instead, he asked about his own concerns: ¡°Senior, you can see that I¡¯m seeking the path to bing a master?¡±

    ¡°How can I not?¡± Yuxu sipped his wine and smiled leisurely. ¡°You climbed this mountain, listening to the wind and admiring the scenery. It was as if you weren¡¯t here to visit me, but to experience Kunlun. Was that intentional?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°To be honest, I did start out with the intention of visiting you, but the higher I climbed, the more I forgot about everything else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s normal... Initially, you deliberately seek, but gradually it bes natural. This applies to everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve experienced that.¡±

    ¡°However, your foundation in the cultivation of vicious blood doesn¡¯t seem to align with this path. It¡¯s truly unusual.¡± Yuxu stroked his beard. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you have no master. Who taught you to slow down? Ver... The woman on Kun Ridge you were with cultivates fiercely like fire. She doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would guide you this way.¡±

    Just as Ye Wuzong had judged, those who could guess that it was Vermillion Bird would not want to expose it.

    Yuxu was quick to adapt.

    Zhao Changhe did not catch the shift and answered, ¡°It was First Seat Tang.¡±

    Yuxu nodded slightly. ¡°Without her, your temperament would definitely not be what it is now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew that his temperament had changed significantly, and the turning point was indeed his encounter with Tang Wanzhuang in Gusu. From then on, he slowed down, started to show more grace, and shed the brash and loud demeanor of his early bandit days.

    Tang Wanzhuang had essentially tried to shape him into the crown prince she envisioned, but she indeed acted like a mentor or master.

    In fact, he could not really say that he never had a master, it was just that he never formally acknowledged anyone as his master. Whether it was Yue Hongling, Tang Wanzhuang, or Huangfu Qing¡¯s guidance a few days ago, they were all of extremely great significance to him. Each of them could be considered his master.

    And at the moment, he was even seeking guidance from Daoist Yuxu.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Senior, you mentioned that the woman I was with at Kun Ridge cultivates fiercely like fire, walking her own path. So, does that mean that seeking the Profound Mysteries does not necessarily require one to slow down?¡±

    ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t,¡± Yuxu replied. ¡°Everyone¡¯s path is different. There¡¯s no rule that says you must be tranquil or calm. Li Shentong is even more impulsive than her, but he¡¯s doing just fine. Cui Wenjing and Wang Daoning are preupied with mundane affairs, yet they still managed to reach higher realms of cultivation. If you followed the vicious blood cultivation path of the Blood God Cult fervently, it would be just as feasible for you¡ªperhaps it would be even easier for you to break through. Your current temperament, however, is at odds with the Vicious Blood Art, which might be causing you some confusion.¡±

    Zhao Changhe poured Yuxu more wine and humbly said, ¡°But I feel like this approach has been beneficial and hasn¡¯t hindered me...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that it has its benefits,¡± Yuxu said, savoring the wine as he did. ¡°If you followed the cultivation path of the Vicious Blood Art, you might have been able to unlock your door to the Profound Mysteries more easily, but you would likely end up a violent, crazed killer, or at least a coarse and irritable person. Tang Wanzhuang must have great expectations for you and does not want to see you be such a figure. Likewise, if that were the case, you would not be sitting here drinking with me today. ¡°

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath.

    Yuxu continued, ¡°That woman¡ªand her superior, Venerable Vermillion Bird¡ªare more typical examples. That woman walks the path of fire, pressing forward fiercely. She does not need to slow down, nor can she do so; instead, she must advance more courageously. However, if she encounters a test of inner demons, it could prove more dangerous to her than for others. She might suffer from her inner fire burning her, resulting in her being reduced to ashes. This is why it¡¯s considered a demonic path. In the demonic path, you progress quickly but with manytent risks.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding of cultivation paths was improving with every word from Yuxu. After hearing this, he tried asking, ¡°Earlier, when she faced the heart me, you pointed out...¡±

    Yuxu said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve always known about the heart me¡¯s location. The rumors surrounding Fiery Kun Ridge can draw people from ten thousand li away to investigate. I live here, so how could I not have taken a look myself? I¡¯m naturally aware of it. However, I¡¯m not a practitioner of fire, so I can¡¯t subdue it or move it. It is not out of generosity that I left it for others to take.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, understanding now. Huangfu Qing had mentioned that she could not move the heart me, and it seemed like Yuxu was unable to move it either. It was only after she subdued it that it attached itself to her spiritual tform.

    ¡°Since I could not move it, my options were to eitherpletely seal off that space to prevent it from harming people or to leave it there, letting it ignite inner fires and cause wicked people to turn on each other,¡± Yuxu said with a faint smile. ¡°This is actually the origin of the earliest legends about Kunlun attracting evil people. That Huangfu girl is just one of the many evil people drawn to Kunlun...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Inner fire aze, external manifestation as a demon. The evil of Kunlun was nothing more than this.

    It turned out that Yuxu had already made this clear when they first met.

    In others¡¯ eyes, the Four Idols Cult was a demonic cult. However, Zhao Changhe had never thought of Huangfu Qing or Xia Chichi as demons. In fact, to him, they seemed more endearing with their little bouts of mischief. Lady Three was quite adorable to him as well. The only one he felt was a true witch was Vermillion Bird, who was truly not to be trifled with.

    Of course, he did not say any of this. Instead, he poured more wine for Yuxu and asked, ¡°In that case, why did you guide me to save her?¡±

    Yuxu picked up his wine bowl and took a sip, then he replied, ¡°Initially, I wanted to see how she burned herself to death. In fact, when I saw you rapidly approaching, I sang to draw your attention, thinking it had nothing to do with you and to dissuade an innocent person from risking their life.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression became awkward.

    Sure enough, Yuxu¡¯s continued, ¡°Upon meeting you, however, I realized that you were far from innocent. Essences of the Azure Dragon and the ck Tortoise were evident within you, along with a secret technique that resonates with the stars. I dare say not even the core members or protectors of the Four Idols Cult embody the cult as much as you do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>Was it not supposed to be impossible to discern another person¡¯s cultivation with just a look? Why does Daoist Yuxu seem to be able to see everything? And the aura is one thing, but even the secret techniques? Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?</i>

    As if sensing his thoughts, Yuxu clicked his tongue, ¡°Don¡¯t bother wondering how I can see through all your peculiar techniques. The fact is, I then thought of letting you die along with her, but then you went and draped a coat over me.¡±

    He smiled slightly. ¡°Whether one is a demon or not is not really the point. Some things can make even a demon be soft.¡±

    It was all about love.

    ¡°How wonderful!¡± When it all transpired, Yuxu did not care that someone considered demonic had broken through to a levelparable to his own, nor did he mind that the valuable heart me had been taken away. He drank contentedly,ughing as he pped the table. ¡°In this wretched ce, it¡¯s rare to witness such things. Truly rare!¡±

    Zhao Changhe truly appreciated the mindset of this senior and saw him as a genuine senior. He raised his bowl in respect once again. ¡°Another toast to you, senior.¡±

    ¡°No more, no more.¡± Yuxu waved his hand dismissively. ¡°One should not be greedy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a big gulp himself. ¡°Then... will you allow me to be a bit more greedy with questions?¡±

    Yuxuughed heartily. ¡°You really are an interesting young man.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°When encountering a great senior such as yourself, it would be foolish not to ask about my confusions. You mentioned earlier that my current state of mind conflicts with the Vicious Blood Art, potentially causing me confusion. I¡¯m now at the door of the Profound Mysteries, but still unable to enter. Is this due to the conflict you mentioned earlier?¡±

    Yuxu was quite surprised. ¡°We¡¯ve strayed quite far from the original topic, yet you still remember it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly. ¡°I have to do so. My mind is consumed with thoughts of the Profound Mysteries at the moment, and I must consider everything that might hinder my breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Although the current state of your mind conflicts with the Vicious Blood Art, making breakthroughs more difficult, you are a lot more stable now. The chances of you going mad due to a bacsh from the vicious blood qi are greatly reduced. You should know how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯vest been troubled by vicious qi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When you practice demonic arts, while enjoying the initial speed of cultivation progression, you must be prepared for certain hurdles that are particrly deadly. Even Vermillion Bird faced risks when breaking through, so what more someone like you? Do you know why Xue Canghai has always been afraid to break through to the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°I understand now. It seems it¡¯s not my personal problem. Actually, with what you¡¯ve said, I feel relieved. I¡¯m happy as long as it¡¯s not a mistake.¡±

    ¡°You have great opportunities and amendable state of mind. You should continue to maintain it. Slow down a bit, and just let nature take its course,¡± said Yuxu, looking quite amazed. ¡°You¡¯ve already progressed incredibly quickly. Why are you in such a hurry? Is there something pressing you from behind, forcing you to speed up? Is it the three-year agreement?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was struck by his words and thought it might be an opportunity to probe into other matters. He pointed a finger toward the sky and said, ¡°Yes, there is something.¡±

    The amiable demeanor of an elder that Yuxu had maintained all throughout the time they were drinking vanished in an instant, reced by a look of extreme seriousness.

 Chapter 344: Return After Reaching the Ranking of Earth

    <h4>Chapter 344: Return After Reaching the Ranking of Earth</h4>

    In this world, everyone knew about the previous era and the existence of gods and demons, and they either sought their power or believed in them.

    However, very few knew that some gods and demons were still alive.

    Those who knew often had encountered them directly. Otherwise, who would believe someone iming that beings survived the copse of the era and still existed?

    Once contact was made, various rtionships naturally formed. Ignoring their existence and living independently became nearly impossible.

    As people continued to cultivate and reach higher levels, they encountered numerous ancient connections that were impossible to sever. In fact, most people were inheritors of these ancient legacies.

    Thus, they either opposed them or became their agents in the mortal realm, striving to help them fully revive.

    The former described Xia Longyuan, while thetter described Bo¡¯e, the Great Shaman of Tngri.

    In a certain sense, Zhao Changhe could also be considered to be part of thetter group, though he harbored rebellious thoughts.

    Yuxu looked at Zhao Changhe with a serious expression, trying to determine which category Zhao Changhe belonged to.

    Based on Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation level, he should not have encountered such things yet. If he had been nurtured by gods or demons from a young age, his inheritances would not have been so fragmented. His fundamental cultivation technique, the Vicious Blood Art, did not align with that thought, and his techniques could only really be considered ¡°adequate¡± at best.

    <i>How could an agent of gods or demons have such a mediocre upbringing?</i>

    <i>Ah, his supporting internal art should be the Six Harmonies Art, which was created by Xia Longyuan after he unified the world. It¡¯s said that Zhao Changhe is a prince... But then why doesn¡¯t he know any of Xia Longyuan¡¯s other techniques?</i>

    Yuxu slowly asked, ¡°Did Xia Longyuan send you to Kunlun?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback for a moment, but then heughed. ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Yuxu was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have strong opinions about them... If I were to put myself in their shoes, if I were living my life peacefully and suddenly faced a cmity that left me gravely injured and forced into hiding to survive, would it not be natural for me to seek revival?¡±

    These words were sincere. Zhao Changhe resented the blind woman¡¯s deception, but he never felt that their desire to be revived was wrong. If she had not tricked him, he would not have used his beauty lotion to try and insult her.

    Yuxu looked at him for a while and nodded. ¡°There seems to be more to your thoughts. Continue.¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°If I use myself as an example again, assuming I was severely injured and hiding somewhere, if someone happened to pass by, I would hope that they would help me with things to ensure my revival. I would request assistance and offer ample rewards. If they agree, I would be eternally grateful. If they refuse, I wouldn¡¯t be able to force them.¡±

    Yuxu gradually smiled, ¡°Well said. But what if the assistance you need is very troublesome and no one is willing to help?¡±

    ¡°Then I might resort to some deceitful means...¡± Zhao Changhe paused here, thenughed. ¡°If they end up finding out and wanting to beat me up, I would ept that too.¡±

    ¡°Beat you up...¡± Yuxuughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, half a step into the Profound Mysteries. If that was just a normal person, how could he beat you up? Would you willingly sit there and let him beat you up?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent.

    Yuxu added, ¡°Everyone in the world is just a normal person. After you wake up, you will look around and see that everything has been reduced to ruin. Will you continue to live your own life, or will you spread your Dao techniques widely? Or would you... feel that you can rule over the entire world?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a while, shook his head, and said, ¡°It depends on the person. If it were me, I would just continue to live my own life, and cut down those I find displeasing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it depends on the individual. We can only hope they think the same way.¡± Yuxu¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Unless there¡¯s a devoted agent who has been striving for this all along... How many others, upon finding out, would be willing to entrust the future to someone else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems irreconcble.¡±

    In the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, whether it was Tang Wanzhuang, Sisi, or Zhao Changhe himself, there had been no need for discussion; the consensus had instantly been to keep it sealed.

    Who would dare entrust the future to the whims of the revived Sword Emperor? The tomb was filled with a dense vicious qi. If he wished to unleash a massacre, who could resist?

    It would be much better to simply let him lie in his tomb.

    The Sword Emperor was right to want to revive, but everyone else <i>not</i> wanting him to revive was not wrong either.

    Yuxu looked at him for a long time and suddenly said, ¡°Seeing as you speak this way, it seems you aren¡¯t an agent.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not.¡±

    Yuxu said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should use their legacies sparingly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is it because there would be a sense of indebtedness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one reason... But whether someone feels indebted or not also depends on the person,¡± said Yuxu lightly. ¡°The key is, using their legacies or inheritances might lead to some strange consequences. Some simple skills or techniques are fine, but as for cultivation techniques and arts, it would be best to use them sparingly if you can, or create your own.¡±

    At this, Yuxuughed heartily. ¡°It seems that the Blood God Cult¡¯s inheritance suits you quite well. That ancient demon god likely wasn¡¯t particrly powerful. If something goes wrong, dealing with it should not be too troublesome. Moreover, it¡¯s highly probable that he¡¯s truly dead. If he had any awareness, then knowing that he has a legacy in this world, the Blood God Cult would not be so pathetic...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In my youth, I admired the Dao of the immortal pce[1] in ancient Kunlun, and thus took on the name Yuxu, seeing it to be passed down onto me just like how the surnames of the Cui and Wang ns are passed down. In hindsight, it was ridiculous. There were no gods or demons in ancient times named Yuxu. It was all just a legend spoken of in tales.¡± Yuxuughed again. ¡°Now, I lie drunk in Kunlun, amidst the clouds and mountains. I am Yuxu, who dares say otherwise?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fist in respect and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±

    In his heart, he began to piece things together. Yuxu had inherited the Daoist legacy, believing himself to follow the Dao, but some entities might not see it that way, thinking he followed their path instead.

    Tensions thus emerged.

    Yuxu was probably forced to do certain tasks for them, perhaps to repay some kind of debt, but it was highly likely that these tasks went against his own will. Instead of doing them himself, he tricked evildoers into it.

    It was likely that not all the evildoers who entered the mountain died. Some of them could be working on certain tasks. asionally, some of them might leave the mountain and enter the city, which would exin why people believed that the evildoers were hiding and being protected in the mountain.

    If this reasoning was correct, then it suggested that those evildoers were likely being driven to search for the Heavenly Tome.

    The Heavenly Tome page was probably not in Yuxu¡¯s possession. Otherwise, the blind woman would have had no reason to send Zhao Changhe here to look for it. A Profound Gate martial artist seeking a page of the Heavenly Tome from the figure ranked fourth on the Ranking of Heaven? That was no different from a death wish. It would make much more sense if the page of the Heavenly Tome was hidden somewhere within one of the secret realms across the peak, and Yuxu had not obtained it himself.

    Furthermore, Yuxu may not even want it. It was possible that it was apletely different entity that truly sought it, and Yuxu was merely cooperating perfunctorily. If he were to obtain it himself, it might instead prove to be a burden.

    He simply wanted to sleep and drink.

    Initially, Zhao Changhe thought that Xia Longyuan was a rebel, butter realized that he was more of a challenger instead.

    Yuzu, however, was a true rebel, though his nature or Dao made his form of rebellion appear more passive.

    Thispletely exined Yuxu¡¯s attitude to Zhao Changhe when he first arrived. It was why Yuxu told him not to ask about what he was doing in this ce, and that it would not benefit him in the slightest. Instead, Yuxu urged him to leave and go where he needed to go.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°If I want to have another drink with you, when would it be convenient?¡±

    Yuxu looked at him for a while, then smiled. ¡°When you reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries and enter the Ranking of Earth. At that time, you maye again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Where should I go now?¡±

    Yuxu¡¯s eyes bulged, and he almost threw his bowl at him. ¡°If you wish to hone your Vicious Blood Art, where else should you go but Wushan?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up and respectfully said, ¡°Understood. I¡¯lle back to have a drink with you in the future, and I¡¯ll bring the wine next time.¡±

    1. This is specifically written as ÓñÐé (y¨´x¨±), same as his name, here. In Daoism, Yuxu also refers to the residence of the Jade Emperor. ?

 Chapter 345: A Sincere Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 345: A Sincere Invitation</h4>

    Night had fallen, and the mountain was nketed in wind and snow.

    Zhao Changhe did not receive an invitation to stay the night. He filled his gourd with wine, stashed another jug into his storage ring, and was then sent down the mountain.

    Originally, Yuxu intended to keep him around for a bit longer to chat. He found himself bing quite fond of the young man, but when the topic turned to the gods and demons, he knew that it would not be prudent to keep him there. If certain entities took notice, it could bring danger to Zhao Changhe.

    When Zhao Changhe tactfully asked when it would be convenient to share another drink with him, it was actually just a subtle way of asking, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to find what they¡¯re looking for, what are the prerequisites for me toe back and be able to take it away instead?¡±

    So, while it seemed like a casual inquiry about when they could share another drink, Yuxu¡¯s response, ¡°When you reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries and enter the Ranking of Earth,¡± was quite telling.

    They mutually understood each other.

    As long as one had enough strength, they could go wherever and get whatever they wanted.

    Yuxu¡¯s attitude was very interesting. His subtle hints implied that if Zhao Changhe were toe for that item in the future, Yuxu would make it easier for him. In fact, he could ask for it now, and Yuxu might even be willing to get rid of the hot potato. It was just that Yuxu felt Zhao Changhe was still too weak and would only get himself killed.

    Zhao Changhe did not say more and descended the mountain.

    This time, he did not leisurely stroll and enjoy the moonlit scenery. Instead, he used his movement art and sped down the mountain, arriving at a stable in the city in barely any time.

    Snow-Treading Crow, well-groomed and shiny, stood in the stable looking at him.

    Zhao Changhe smiled and patted his horse¡¯s head. ¡°A lot has happened since we arrived here, but it hasn¡¯t been that long. Are you bored?¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow neighed, seemingly in agreement.

    Zhao Changheughed heartily, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯re already restless. But I¡¯ve gained a lot in these few days, hahaha.¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow would have been speechless if it could speak to begin with.

    <i>What kind of person boasts to his horse...</i>

    Zhao Changhe patted Snow-Treading Crow¡¯s head again. ¡°There¡¯s just onest thing I have to do. After that, we¡¯ll have a good meal and head out. There¡¯s no need to rush out in the middle of the night.¡±

    Snow-Treading Crow stamped its hooves, as if saying, ¡°Hurry up then.¡±

    Thest thing he wanted to do was to find the blind woman.

    This time, Zhao Changhe did not passively wait for the blind woman toe to him while he slept. Instead, he sat on the edge of the bed and spoke to the air, ¡°If you want the page of the Heavenly Tome, there are two options. One, I cane back when I¡¯ve made it onto the Ranking of Earth, and maybe Yuxu will help me then, but who knows when that will be. The other option, if you want it now, is for you to step in yourself, as I am simply not strong enough.

    ¡°I would never believe the ancient gods and demons to have been united. There must have been various factionspeting against each other, and you¡¯re just one of them.

    ¡°Xia Longyuan has broken free. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve chosen anyone else, but as it stands, it seems that I¡¯m the only one extensively dealing with these matters.¡±

    After saying that, Zhao Changhe climbed into bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Choose which option you prefer¡ªyou cane and tell me about your choice. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve chosen the first option, and I will leave after breakfast.¡±

    The night was silent, with nothing but the sound of the wind.

    Zhao Changhey with his eyes closed, and just before drifting off, he wondered if this counted as ¡°sincerely inviting her to dream together¡±?

    It probably did count, and not only did it count, it actually worked.

    In his dream, the blind woman stood by his bed, staring at him intently.

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something.¡±

    The blind woman had been ready for his usual sarcastic remarks and had prepared to keep a straight face, but she still subconsciously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said leisurely, ¡°I just realized that out of everyone, you¡¯re the one who has slept with me the most.¡±

    The blind woman remained expressionless. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m the lover of your dreams? After all, I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve dreamt of the most.¡±

    ¡°Ha, that¡¯s true. You¡¯ve been to Earth, so you¡¯d naturally be a lot more quick-witted... You know, I actually feel a sense of familiarity talking to you, it¡¯s like I¡¯m chatting with a modern girl. Howe I never noticed this before?¡±

    The blind woman sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve always kept a so-called modern tone when talking to you. You just didn¡¯t notice it because you had issues with me before. Now that you think you¡¯ve got the upper hand, you¡¯re feeling cocky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, this cockiness feels just right. Now I understand how Xia Longyuan felt when he talked to me. Is this a local dialect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s a local dialect, the Zhao Family dialect.¡± The blind woman did not want to waste any more time speaking nonsense with him and said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯vee into my dream after just a few words, it means that you want to find the Heavenly Tome now, right? What else is there to discuss?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but you do. You can clearly sense that the page of the Heavenly Tome is in Kunlun... But this ce isplicated, so you sent me here to explore. Now, as your eyes and ears, I¡¯ve seen everything I needed to see. You can find the exact location yourself. If you can¡¯t find it, don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°...¡± The blind woman held back her words for a while before finally saying, ¡°The Heavenly Tome is the ultimate treasure.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also very useful to you. Have you failed to notice how much the golden foil has already benefited you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°But are you trying to say that finding this page in Kunlun is my responsibility?¡±

    ¡°Is it not? Who in the world would not want it?¡±

    ¡°Yuxu.¡±

    The blind man opened her mouth, then closed it again.

    ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions,¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t used the golden foil much recently. No matter how much I reference other people¡¯s martial arts, it ultimately requires my own understanding. The Heavenly Tome can analyze the martial arts of others, but it can¡¯t help meprehend it. When I was weaker, it helped me considerably, but as I seek my own path, it may only serve to blind me.¡±

    The blind woman said coldly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re Xia Longyuan or Yuxu? They can think like that, but you¡¯re just a child learning to speak, naive and egotistical.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...A bit more modern, please.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to sound smart and you¡¯re making a fool of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Well, damn.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tome is crucial for you. Whether it¡¯s killing that witch and returning home, or breaking the limits of space-time to return home. Without the Heavenly Tome, you can do neither. Even Xia Longyuan has a page of the Heavenly Tome. Otherwise, how could he reach his current level?¡± the blind woman said calmly. ¡°If you consider me a guide NPC for this world, I can just give you the main quest right now, which is to collect the Heavenly Tome. Everything else, whether it¡¯s martial arts or heroism, are just conditions for seeking the Heavenly Tome.¡±

    She paused, revealing a hint of mockery. ¡°You also know that multiple factions arepeting. What do you think thepetition is centered around?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tome.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his head and thought for a while, then sighed softly, ¡°In that way, they¡¯re all tomes of troubled times.¡±

    The blind woman said coldly, ¡°Do you think I personally want the Heavenly Tome? You¡¯re wrong. It makes no difference to me whose hands it¡¯s in; I just want it to be gathered together. The one who truly needs it is you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her. ¡°Maybe. Then let¡¯s go... Point the way.¡±

    The blind woman said, ¡°Are you sure that Yuxu won¡¯t stop you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have sixty to seventy percent confidence that he won¡¯t. It¡¯s a kind of tacit understanding,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Are you wary of Yuxu?¡±

    The blind man remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe let out a lightugh.

    The blind woman knew what he wasughing about.

    Back when Xia Longyuan pointed to the sky and cursed, she remained silent, proving her weakness.

    There were some existences who could confront Xia Longyuan. Her silence or inaction may not necessarily mean that she was weaker than those existences. It may just be that Xia Longyuan was not at odds with her, and so she was happy to sit back and watch the tigers fight. This applied to her with Yuxu as well. She may not fear Yuxu but rather the entity behind him.

    Zhao Changhe did not dare to underestimate someone who could manipte dimensions and bring him to this world. Such an ability was top-tier in every sense.

    But still, he could not help but feel that her influence was not as lofty as he once thought.

    Even she had things she feared.

    The blind woman said irritably, ¡°What are youughing at? If you keep stalling, it¡¯ll be dawn soon. Are you going or not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you while awake, only in the modern world, I guess. I need to know what form your intervention will take when the timees.¡±

    The blind woman shook her head slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just focus on your fight. Unless you encounter something beyond this world¡¯s understanding, the evildoers in this mountain can¡¯t pose much of a threat to you.¡±

    She paused, her smile ambiguous between mockery andment, ¡°Your strength is roughly within the top hundred in this world.¡±

    Shemented his rapid progress.

    She mocked how weak this world was.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. It was still pitch ck outside, indicating that the ¡°sleep¡± he hadsted only about half an hour.

    Now was the best time to enter the mountain, during the deepest part of the night before dawn.

 Chapter 346: Kunlun within Kunlun

    <h4>Chapter 346: Kunlun within Kunlun</h4>

    On the northwest side of Yuxu Peak, opposite the direction Zhao Changhe had previously taken up and down the mountain, there was a Daoist temple with a que above the gate that read ¡°Yuxu Pce.¡±

    There were not many buildings, and people were sparse. Yet, it barely matched the image of Yuxu Pce that people had in mind: a Daoist temple housing a group of evildoers.

    This was the true Yuxu Pce, not the three wood cabins at the top where the old woodsman drank and chopped wood.

    But Yuxu Pce also had no guards, because there was no need. Nobody dared to even approach the mountain, let alone the pce itself.

    This time, Zhao Changhe had disguised himself with a yellow face and donned high-quality brocade robes. He stored his saber and gourd in his ring. His disguise finally made him look like someone else, enough so that Ye Wuzong would not scold him if he saw him. <i>Next time, I¡¯ll even add a five-willow beard.</i>[1]

    While stealing the Heavenly Tome, Yuxu might not intervene, but the evildoers searching for it certainly would. It would not do to be recognized as Zhao Changhe, as he would then have to face endless troubles. That was why he decided to let Wang Daozhong take the me for now.

    He quietly leaped over the wall, lightly touching down on the rooftops, and quickly reaching the rear courtyard.

    The courtyard was dimly lit, with a few guards loitering outside what appeared to be a storage cave.

    Despite their idleness, the fact that guards were stationed here while the main gate was unguarded indicated that this cave held something important.

    Zhao Changhe swept past them like a gust of wind, snowkes gently falling. The two guards felt a chill at the back of their necks simultaneously before copsing to the ground.

    In a swift, seamless motion, Zhao Changhe darted into the cave, his shadow barely perceptible.

    Being at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, and on the verge of unlocking the Profound Mysteries, he was already one of the top figures in the world, even though he still felt that his understanding and mastery of martial arts werecking and not yet fully his own.

    To the blind woman, Zhao Changhe seeking guidance from Vermillion Bird and Yuxu was of little significance. What he trulycked was time and extensivebat experience.

    With enough exposure and practice, his understanding would naturally deepen. In other words, in her perspective, there was no need to ask others.

    For instance, now.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Zhao Changhe leaped into the cave. As expected, it was not just a simple cave. After passing through a short passage, he emerged into a vast expanse, revealing a towering mountain peak simr to Yuxu Peak, majestic and reaching into the clouds.

    It felt like a nesting doll¡ªKunlun within Kunlun.

    This was a grand secret realm that already had its spatial barrier breached. Inside was an entire mountain, not just a small room, a cave, or a tomb as he had seen before.

    The immense, familiar aura of the space felt almost like the Heavenly Dao, and Zhao Changhe felt his heart stir.

    Even though he knew to expect a vast secret realm with many inhabitants, witnessing this nested space firsthand was still awe-inspiring. The mysteries of space were simply too fascinating.

    The Tome of Troubled Times that asionally shed in the sky was also just a page of the Heavenly Tome. Yet it exuded a high level of prestige, and it was honored by all. Inparison, the golden foil in his hand feltckluster. The disparity was not just due to its iplete nature but also because of the strong seal imposed by the woman at the bottom of the Ancient Sword Lake. The iplete page struggled to lift this seal, being made to sacrifice itspleteness to ease the unsealing.

    The page of the Heavenly Tome in this ce appeared to be an unsealed Heavenly Dao ultimate treasure on par with the Tome of Troubled Times in the sky. With that being the case, it was then no wonder that it could sustain such arge space. Beside the mountain peak, there were still other areas within the space, the mountain peak simply being the core.

    <i>What form would it take?</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked up. At the peak, shrouded in mist, there was a faint golden light, illuminating the entire space. There was neither sun nor moon in this space; the golden light was the sole source of light, casting a sacred and ethereal glow over everything.

    A long golden scroll seemed to float up in the sky, its detail obscured by the mist.

    Thus, the people of Yuxu Pce have been hacking their way through thickets and other obstacles, tirelessly climbing toward the mountain peak for years, yet no one has ever reached the top. Countless lives have been lost here, consumed by the allure of the Heavenly Tome, whichpelled everyone to stake their lives in pursuit.

    Zhao Changhe carefully avoided areas with voices, choosing instead to climb up from paths less traveled and more treacherous.

    After a short while, he began to hear the faint sound of a musical instrument, as if an illusory melody flowed through the mountains, like a clear stream reaching directly into his soul.

    At first, the sound was soft and gentle, but gradually, it grew louder, transforming from a babbling brook into a rushing river, from the chirps of birds to the cries of cranes, swirling and echoing around him.

    Suddenly, he felt his blood and qi surging within him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that his heartbeat had synchronized with the music, elerating along with the melody. His blood and qi surged in harmony with the flowing sound.

    He immediately understood the nature of this phenomenon.

    The music was designed to manipte his internal state,pelling his body to follow its rhythm. Those who failed to suppress it or remained unaware of it... perished.

    <i>Is it a test of the Heavenly Tome? Or is it the page¡¯s innate abilities manifesting, presenting these challenges to anyone who attempts to approach it?</i>

    It swiftly became clear to Zhao Changhe that the reason the evildoers had been stuck for years was precisely these obstacles preventing them from advancing further up the mountain.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    He had already learned some things about music... By analyzing the sound from a professional perspective, focusing solely on the technical aspects¡ªthe scales, the techniques, the essence of the music¡ªhe could detach himself from its emotional influence.

    This was akin to a writer reading another¡¯s novel with a critical eye, losing the ability to be emotionally invested and instead only noticing the skill and proficiency of the writer in emting the world or portraying the world of their mind.

    With this mindset, the music no longer stirred his emotions. Instead, he found himself thinking, <i>Damn, how is this music being made? It¡¯s incredible.</i>

    He felt this way because the music was not yed by human hands but was a natural symphony.

    <i>If this could be incorporated into martial arts, it would probably be a powerful sonic attack technique. Maybe Tang Wanzhuang has simr techniques?</i>

    <i>Does this page of the Heavenly Tome represent strange and unique techniques? But such techniques and arts should still fall within the realm of martial disciplines, and that should fall within the scope of the golden foil. That would be quite redundant, wouldn¡¯t it?</i>

    Without dwelling on it further, Zhao Changhe continued his stealthy ascent. Others had already explored to great heights, and he needed to catch up.

    The music continued to echo around him, following him like an invisible force. It subtly exerted pressure, warning him not to lose focus. Diverting his attention even for a moment could cause his blood and qi to run amok, potentially leading to his body imploding or a descent into madness.

    Amidst these conditions, the trees and rocks around him began to take on an eerie appearance.

    <i>Strange, why does it feel like I¡¯ve seen the stones and trees ahead just a moment ago?</i>

    Zhao Changhe frowned slightly and reached out to peel off a small piece of bark from a nearby tree.

    Continuing upward, it was not long before he encountered the same tree with the bark he had just peeled off.

    <i>An illusory maze.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. He had only learned the basics of formations. He had previously wanted to study them more deeply, but someone had told him that it was better to focus on one thing rather than spreading himself too thin, so he had only been taught the basics.

    <i>Are the basics enough to break through this maze?</i>

    The musical test earlier did not require a profound knowledge of music, just a basic understanding. After all, these were likely just natural manifestations of the Heavenly Tome¡¯s will, not an intentional test set up to block him or others.

    Zhao Changhe raised his head and studied the surroundings for a while, and then he looked down at his position, calcting for a long time before scratching his head.

    Based on his limited knowledge, he should have fallen into the Returning[2] position, causing him to loop back repeatedly.

    Theoretically, moving forward from the Returning position should lead to the escape position, allowing him to exit. However, he could not figure out how to interpret this correctly.

    To the front left was the Leading position, and further ahead of the Leading position was the Innocence[3] position. ording to his basic knowledge, stepping into Innocence should be the correct solution.

    But before reaching Innocence, he had to go through Leading. And in this context, the term ¡°leading¡± actually referred to leading troops, leading an army.[4]

    There would be a battle!

    <i>Then I¡¯ll fight. If the Heavenly Tome has a spirit, it wouldn¡¯t just let people sneak through. It would force everyone onto the same narrow path, making thempete to see who¡¯s most qualified.</i>

    Zhao Changhe decisively leaped to the front left.

    Almost at the same time, a sword light shed toward his abdomen from the side. ¡°Where did this idiote from? Leave him to me!¡±

    1. This is a style of facial hair where hair hangs from each cheek, under the chin, and from both sides of the lip. ssic old sage look. ?

    2. This is in reference to Hexagram 24 Í (f¨´), ¡°Returning,¡± of the Book of Changes, also known as I Ching. ?

    3. This is in reference to Hexagram 25 ŸoÍý (w¨² w¨¤ng), ¡°Without Embroiling¡± of the Book of Changes. Other variations include ¡°innocence (the unexpected)¡± and ¡°pestilence.¡± ?

    4. The word being used here is Ê¦ (Sh¨©), which usually refers to teachers and masters, but in the past, it was also used to refer to the dispatch of troops. This is also in reference to Hexagram 7 ŽŸ (sh¨©), ¡°Leading¡± of the Book of Changes. Other variations in its meaning include ¡°the army¡± and ¡°the troops.¡± ?

 Chapter 347: Flying Across the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 347: Flying Across the Sky</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was mid-jump, yet he simply spread his arms and the speed of his fall mysteriously decreased, making him seem almost as if he was pping his wings.

    The sword light brushed past his feet.

    Zhao Changhe sent a kick toward the opponent¡¯s face, who raised his sword to block the attack.

    With his toes touching the other party¡¯s wrist, Zhao Changhe used the momentum to bounce off andnd on a nearby pine tree. He then rebounded, forming his fingers into a sword, and thrust his hand at the other party¡¯s eyes.

    His use of this fluid and elegant sword art was simply masterful; anyone would be hard-pressed to see that his foundation was actually in saber arts.

    Zhao Changhe was not doing this just to better impersonate Wang Daozhong. In fact, Zhao Changhe did not even know the Wang n¡¯s sword art. The main reason he previously avoided using sword arts, even though he had learned them, was that carrying an extra sword was too cumbersome.

    But now he had a ring that could store items, one of said items being an unfinished sword. He also had a bellyful of sword arts that he had acquired from the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy. Not employing a style that made use of both the sword and saber would be a waste of the opportunities he was granted.

    His current opponent was not particrly strong, making him perfect for Zhao Changhe to practice sword arts.

    This was also a process by which he could truly integrate and understand what he had learned. Learning many sword arts without actually using the sword could not lead to trueprehension. Was it truly possible to understand sword arts just by using a saber?

    The opponent eximed, ¡°Excellent sword arts, excellent movement arts! You¡¯re definitely not some unknown figure. Do you dare state your name?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. As his opponent shed horizontally at his fingers, Zhao Changhe¡¯s left palm redirected the sword¡¯s path upward, then he swiftly struck downward with two fingers, hitting his opponent¡¯s shoulder.

    The other party¡¯s body went numb.

    He was just thinking he was doomed, only to see Zhao Changhe casually snatch his sword andugh loudly as he left, saying, ¡°Stirring up trouble for no reason... The will of the Heavenly Tome is not for the likes of you toprehend.¡±

    His voice lingered, but he had already disappeared.

    Within a few moves, he had broken the maze and reached the Innocence position.

    He yed the role of a master perfectly. The blind woman, who was observing, found it amusing.

    <i>This guy had no idea how to make it through the formation just a moment ago, but now he¡¯s acting as if he knows everything.</i>

    The man, still immobilized by the acupoint strike, stood there awkwardly. He eventually shouted, ¡°Someonee and help me!¡±

    Before long, rustling sounds came from the surroundings. Someone hacked their way through the bushes nearby, panting. ¡°Damn it, what kind of dogshit formation is this? I spent a year learning formations and still can¡¯t break out of it. This is clearly the innocence formation, so why can¡¯t I get out?¡±

    The immobilized man helplessly said, ¡°Release me from the acupoint seal first.¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°A stranger... Very strong, possibly on the Ranking of Man.¡±

    ¡°Did the Daoist bring in a neer from outside again? Tsk... There have been fewer and fewer people entering the mountain over the past years. I thought thepetition was decreasing, but it seems like that old man is can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. How many years has it been? Not a single one of us has even made it halfway up the mountain. How many more years do you think that old man has left? He can¡¯t afford to wait. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he soon tricks the entire city intoing here... Hey, can you unseal me first?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± The man nodded, then suddenly drew his saber and chopped off the immobilized man¡¯s head.

    Blood spurted out like a fountain. The decapitated man died with a bewildered expression, not understanding why hisrade had killed him.

    ¡°Bah, you think you¡¯re some kind of major character?¡± The killer sheathed his saber with disdain. ¡°After so many years, you still don¡¯t understand. You seriously think you¡¯re helping that old Daoist find the treasure? If he could get it himself, he would have done so already. It¡¯s just a matter of seeing who gets lucky enough to find it. Once someone gets it, he¡¯ll just snatch it from them.¡±

    Since it was all about luck, others were notrades butpetitors.

    As for whether Daoist Yuxu would confiscate the treasureter on, that was a problem for the future. For now, reducing the number ofpetitors was the priority. Getting the treasure was hard enough without considering future issues.

    What the killer did not know was that Zhao Changhe was actually standing nearby. Zhao Changhe tilted his head and watched the scene with interest.

    <i>So many evildoers, and none of them has even made it halfway up this mountain in all these years. The reason why Daoist Yuxu let theme for the Heavenly Tome was probably because he knew that there was no way they¡¯d seed.</i>

    The killer stood in thought for a moment, then pped his hands. ¡°I get it now. To reach the Innocence position from the Leading position, one must fight without regret. It¡¯s not just about finding the right path. Does my kill count as winning a fight?¡±

    He suddenly rushed to the Innocence position, and Zhao Changhe watched as the man ran past him, heading into the unknown.

    <i>The path he took will lead him down the mountain. The position behind Leading is Journey, meaning a journey in the wrong direction.</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and continued ascending the mountain.

    <i>This ce is truly fascinating. It¡¯s not about testing your attainments in music or formations, or even your character. It¡¯s about understanding nature... One should not get lost in the music or focus too much on solving formations. When the time is right, the solution will present itself to you.</i>

    <i>No wonder this page of the Heavenly Tome is in Kunlun. It¡¯s not about strange and unique techniques; it¡¯s about the application of the Dao of nature, integrating all aspects of nature into martial arts.</i>

    <i>At the moment, what I require in order to unlock the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries is deeply rted to how I connect myself with heaven and earth. It¡¯s almost as if this ce was tailor-made for me.</i>

    Zhao Changhe walked up slowly, speaking to himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about this page of the Heavenly Tome in Kunlun earlier; you waited until I came here. Is it because the timing was right, or because I needed this experience now?¡±

    The blind woman¡¯s voice seemed to prate directly into Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, ¡°Simply follow what fate has in store, this is the way of nature. Whether it was at the bottom of the Ancient Sword Lake or the peak of Kunlun, you just happened to be there, so I told you. If I had sent you there or here, would it still count as fate?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I am fated with the Heavenly Tome?¡±

    The blind woman was silent for a while, then slowly said, ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    Both of them simultaneously recalled the third card that Zhao Changhe had drawn in her fortune-telling shop.

    She had never exined what it was, and he had never asked.

    Zhao Changhe continued forward until he encountered a cliff. A stream flowed below, and the gap above measured over thirty meters, making it impossible to cross. asionally, birds flew over the chasm, their chirps blending with the tranquility of the mountain.

    A man sat at the edge of the cliff, leisurely twisting a rope. He did not even nce at Zhao Changhe when thetter approached, remaining indifferent to his presence.

    Zhao Changhe asked directly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone build a bridge?¡±

    ¡°You new here?¡± The man still did not raise his head, and his manner of speaking was rather wooden. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to build a bridge. No matter how you do it, it will always break midway. Otherwise, it would have been built long ago, and you wouldn¡¯t be asking.¡±

    Zhao Changhe observed for a moment and slightly shook his head.

    For those who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries, it was difficult to say, but for martial artists still at the Profound Gate, who could possibly leap over thirty meters using a movement art alone? Using a movement art to leap halfway over the chasm would be impressive enough; one that allowed the user to make it to the other side would no longer be a movement art but downright flying.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s movement arts, among those at the same level, were not top-tier but were decent. With nowhere to leverage from when leaping through the air, he could only jump twenty meters at most, which would already be quite the feat to the eyes of ordinary people.

    If he had a rope like the one being twisted by this man, Zhao Changhe could see himself jumping halfway and then throwing the rope to wrap around a tree on the other side. It seemed possible, but it would take quite some time.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Why make your own rope? Why not buy one from the city?¡±

    The man said impatiently, ¡°Doesn¡¯t work. No idea why. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said: ¡°So even stolen ropes don¡¯t work?¡±

    The man was stunned for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head again and took a look, realizing that this test was about utilizing nature. A certain foundation in movement arts was required, but not one that was outrageous. Like the previous tests, it continued with the theme of having mastery over at least the basics. Using tools beyond one¡¯s abilities would not be recognized by the Heavenly Tome. Twisting a rope from avable materials counted, but stolen ropes would not qualify as one¡¯s own use of nature.

    <i>An interesting test, indeed.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not start making his own rope. He turned back once more, seemingly calcting something.

    After a moment, he suddenly sprinted and leaped into the air.

    The man twisting a rope was dumbfounded.

    <i>He¡¯s jumping without any tools? Is he suicidal?</i>

    Zhao Changhe indeed ran out of momentum midway and was about to fall. However, at that moment, he casually extended his foot and... stepped on the air!

    He effortlessly took advantage of the support to spring forward.

    The rope-twisting man suddenly realized what had happened and was shocked.

    Just now, a crane had flown by, and the ¡°newbie¡± had stepped on it. In this sense, he had truly utilized only what nature provided, without any artificiality.

    Not only was he highly skilled, but he also had great deal of courage. How could he be certain that a crane would pass beneath his feet at just the right moment? What if it didn¡¯t? Or what if his calctions were off and he missed?

    But there was no need to think about so many ¡°what ifs.¡± This man had ultimately managed to step on the crane and cross the gap. Yet instead of admiration, the rope-twisting man felt a surge of hostility and anger.

    <i>There is only one page! He can¡¯t be left alive!</i>

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    A needle, silent and deadly, flew toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s back!

    Zhao Changhe effortlessly flicked his sword, deflecting the needle back.

    The man never expected Zhao Changhe to be able to defend against the needle, as if he had eyes on the back of his head. Unfortunately for the man, the needle shot back and pierced his forehead.

    With a crazed expression, heughed maniacally. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of breath. You won¡¯t make it. Let¡¯s die together, hahaha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe, having just stepped off the crane and still in mid-air, indeed found himself running out of momentum and beginning to fall once more. There was still a meter left between him and the other side.

    He suddenly stretched out his palm and exerted a suction force through it.

    Earlier, someone had thrown a rope across the chasm, securing it to a tree on the opposite side. The other end of the rope, lying on the ground, was swiftly pulled into his hand. He used it to leverage himself and made one final jump tond firmly on the opposite side, disappearing into the forest without even sparing a nce at the rope-twisting man.

    On the opposite side, the man fell to the ground with regret in his eyes.

 Chapter 348: The Path of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 348: The Path of Lightning</h4>

    Zhao Changhe continued his rapid ascent, shaking his head.

    It appeared that some entities, such as the blind woman, existed in the weakened state of a spirit body or a divine soul. They could not enter this space themselves and needed someone to bring the Heavenly Tome out for them. Yuxu cooperated rather passively, choosing not toe in person but instead tricking evildoers into doing the task for him. He could thus tell the ancient entity or entities that he could not be used of not helping¡ªafter all, he organized so many people to work on the task! If they failed, he could not be faulted.

    With that in mind, Zhao Changhe truly admired the persistence of these viins.

    After so many years, they still fought against one another, ambushing each other, and dragging each other down. Not only did this leave them in a state far short of cooperation, but given the attributes of this page of the Heavenly Tome, he believed that the page abhorred such petty behavior. Despite all the time they had been in this space, they never reflected on why they could not even get past the halfway point and continued their ways.

    Yuxu selected the right people for his goal, making things much easier for himself. He did not need to care about whether or not these people could obtain the Heavenly Tome. He chopped his firewood and drank his wine, incidentally removing some evil from the world in the process.

    As he continued upward, another unusual scene presented itself before Zhao Changhe.

    Although the space he was in clearly did not have wind or snow, he had gone through lush vegetation and waters. Yet, the cliff ahead was covered in ice and snow, with smooth ice surfaces and steep, vertical walls that were impossible to climb.

    Only a few vines of varying lengths dangled from different spots, swaying in the wind. Based on the assessment style of this page of the Heavenly Tome, these vines likely provided aplete path to the top, and all one had to do was climb them and jump between them.

    However, even if there was no one else around at the moment, Zhao Changhe did not dare to climb.

    The gaps between the vines were very wide, and leaping from one vine to another was perilous and extremely prone to failure. This might have been manageable, given a high enough skill level in climbing. However, there was a chaotic wind that blew to and from all directions, making the vines sway around in an unpredictable manner.

    <i>It looks like this area¡¯s supposed to test my ability to observe wind patterns and determine the optimal path up the vines. Am I just taking some civil service exam?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt that this test was somewhat forced. It looked like it involved utilizing and blending with nature but seemed ¡°unnatural¡± and possibly misleading.

    After carefully observing for some time, Zhao Changhe eventually came up with a n.

    He suddenly leaped up, grabbing the central vine, and climbed. When he reached the top of the vine he was on, he jumped to the nearest vine on the right, catching its end. Then he stopped climbing and let the wind sway him around gently.

    When the wind blew to the far right, he suddenly leaped, using the momentum from swinging on the vine and soaring like an eagle to smoothlynd on a distant protruding tform.

    The icy cliff looked uniform at first nce. Only a close inspection would reveal this tform.

    As it turned out, the tform faced a cave. Entering it, he found ascending stone steps leading directly to the top.

    It turned out that the numerous vines were indeed just a distraction. Climbing them all the way up might work, but that also came with a high chance of failure.

    In fact, this was not a test of observation and summary like a civil service exam. Observation was just the foundation. The training of the five senses was mainly so that one could make better observations.

    Each challenge on the mountain was rted to martial arts. After all, the Heavenly Dao of this world was martial arts. Every page of the Heavenly Tome was rted to martial arts, and the page in this space simply highlighted the use of nature to better one¡¯s martial arts.

    <i>Sonic attacks, an illusory maze, movement arts... This stage¡¯s use of wind and the momentum one can manage on the vine echoes what Huangfu Qing once said about the difference between a de moving against the wind and with the wind.</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly recalled Yuxu splitting wood. Yuxu had already reached the level where he could harness the wind and snow for his personal use.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly drew his sword.

    Wind rushed into the cave, and his sword flowed with the wind, bing almost invisible, as if it had merged with the wind.

    Usually, he used the saber to invoke sword intent. At this moment, however, he used a sword to invoke saber intent. Using Hell on Earth, or perhaps a more advanced version of it that even he wasn¡¯t aware of, hepletely integrated with the environment.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sword shattered a reflection on ice in the dark, and a shrill scream suddenly came from behind the stone steps as a figure attempted to flee.

    Zhao Changhe flicked his finger lightly.

    A shard of ice was propelled by his flick, piercing the fleeing man¡¯s back and exiting through his chest.

    The man froze in ce, looking down at the shard of ice protruding from his chest, and he said softly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said lightly, ¡°Wang Daozhong of Langya.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The body copsed on the stone steps, rolling down and off the tform, falling off the cliff.

    Zhao Changhe kept his sword and strode up the steps.

    <i>I¡¯ve finallye to the right ce. This is the thrill I was looking for after entering this ¡°Valley of the Wicked.¡± Moving alone, cutting down obstacles, and reigniting my dimmed martial spirit. The encounters in Kunlun City with Tian Lingzi and Tarant were quitecking.</i>

    As he walked, his Niwan Pce[1] began to pulsate again, signaling that he was about to break through.

    Unexpectedly, this trip for the Heavenly Tome ended up as a journey where he integrated his martial artsprehensively. Integrating with nature, integrating with heaven and earth, and forming his own martial dao.

    Eyes, ears, body, and mind¡ªall senses attuned; whether he used the sword or the saber, it felt natural; wind, snow, ice, and frost¡ªall at hismand.

    <i>Could I be considered a master now? No... not quite. I¡¯m still a little shy of it.</i>

    This was because the way of nature was not his fundamental practice, his fundamental cultivation technique was the Vicious Blood Art.

    This was the root of his inability to break through¡ªhe had understood many things that were different from what he practiced. Although they were correct, they fell just short of helping him break through.

    ording to Yuxu, this situation would indeed be a hindrance but was ultimately beneficial. Once his Vicious Blood Art was perfected, he would naturally break through, and he would break through without the aftereffects typical of demonic cultivation.

    <i>Does this count as turning a demonic cultivation technique into an orthodox cultivation technique? It doesn¡¯t matter¡ªdemonic or orthodox, it¡¯s just a cultivation technique. Cultivation techniques or cultivation arts don¡¯t determine anything.</i>

    <i>Tchk!</i>

    Zhao Changhe stepped onto the top of the stone steps. Outside, there was no ice or snow, just the mountains. The summit was in sight, with golden light seemingly within reach.

    The Heavenly Tome was near at hand.

    A burly man stood not far away, hands sped behind his back, looking up at the sky.

    Hearing Zhao Changhee out, the burly man indifferently: ¡°Are you really brother Daozhong?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Names are justbels, they don¡¯t matter much. I don¡¯t care to know your name.¡±

    The burly man chuckled and said, ¡°But I can tell you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Yan Que.¡±

    Thirty-third on the Ranking of Earth, Blood Demon Hand Yan Que.

    Coincidentally, he ranked slightly higher than Wang Daozhong, which exined his somewhat condescending attitude.

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said nothing.

    <i>Is this the reason why Yuxu suggested that I return after making it onto the Ranking of Earth? Well, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve got the blind woman with me this time.</i>

    Yan Que sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know why someone from an aristocratic family like you woulde here. You must have made some agreement with Daoist Yuxu, but I won¡¯t pry. However, for you to reach this ce within two hours ofing inside is truly impressive. It seems that your reputation isn¡¯t all for show.¡±

    This was why he had not bothered to verify if Zhao Changhe truly was Wang Daozhong. After all, even if he was not, he had to be a top-tier expert.

    For so many years, no one had reached this point so quickly. Although these tests did not require absolute strength, they were extremely difficult for viins, given their vast differences in mindset and nature, not to mention their predisposition for backstabbing and schemes.

    Moreover, everyone had weaknesses. Some stages might even require luck. For example, Yan Que had passed all the previous tests easily but had gotten stuck at the maze for over a year. Even after studying formations outside and returning, he could not solve it. Only after a coincidental fight did he realize thatbat was the key, aligning with the Leading position. Who would have thought? If he had not fought that one time, he might still be going in circles until now. This was both luck and fate.

    Yan Que believed that this ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± had great fortune. Thus, he did not waste any time. ¡°Brother Daozhong, how about we cooperate?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°To do what?¡±

    Yan Que said, ¡°Do you see the situation ahead?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could see it.

    It was a path of lightning.

    There was lightning striking down all the way to the top of the mountain. It seemed that enduring the lightning strikes would allow one to reach the Heavenly Tome.

    If it were just a short distance, it might be feasible to simply force one¡¯s way through. However, with the path stretching for several li, it was clearly impossible to simply walk through it.

    The bridge test earlier clearly proved that bringing some kind of insting materials from outside would not work. The Heavenly Tome would not acknowledge someone who made use of such means. One had to rely on the visible resources here or martial arts that could integrate with and influence the lightning.

    Obviously, Yan Que could not do it, and neither could Zhao Changhe.

    Yan Que said, ¡°I have been stuck here for a year and three months, observing the situation every day. I have some ideas, but Ick a reliable helper.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°There are plenty of viins around, how could you not find a helper?¡±

    ¡°Theyck ability and luck, but you¡¯re different.¡± Yan Que turned to face Zhao Changhe, his eyes gleaming. ¡°I can sense that this golden page repels bloodthirsty individuals like me but may not reject someone of noble heritage such as yourself. Let¡¯s cooperate. I¡¯ll share my year¡¯s worth of insights to help you obtain the page. If we seed, just let me have a copy. What do you say?¡±

    1. ÄàÍè¹¬ (niwangong) literally trantes to ¡°y bead pce.¡± However, this actually refers to the area at the center of one¡¯s brain. This is believed to be the residence of one¡¯s spirit ?

 Chapter 349: Thank You, Brother Yan

    <h4>Chapter 349: Thank You, Brother Yan</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not reply immediately. He observed the path of the lightning.

    The martial artists of this world were unlikely to be knowledgeable of instion and conductivity. Ancient people certainly were ignorant of such things, after all, and while martial artists who studied nature or the five elements might have some awareness of such concepts, someone like Blood Demon Hand Yan Que likely was not in that group. It was simply a wonder as to what ideas he might havee up with.

    For example, wood was an instor. However, as trees contained water, ancient people were much more likely to believe that trees were conductive. They probably never even entertained the thought that if the water in the tree was removed, it could be used to protect against lightning. At least, Yan Que probably would not think of such a method.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had already seen scattered pieces of wood far down the path, along with long-dead corpses. This showed that someone had tried using wood for protection but was electrocuted because the wood they used contained water. Seeing this, those who managed to reach this areater on were led to abandon the thought of using wood.

    Nearby, there was a thick wooden board half-carved but discarded. It seemed that someone started carving but stopped after seeing the tragic fate of those who had gone before them.

    <i>The cracked and shattered wood on the road also indicates another problem. Conductivity alone might not be the only concern. It¡¯s likely that the lightning unleashes an impact force that easily shatters wood.</i>

    <i>That means that martial arts needs to be integrated with the solution. For instance, I probably have to carve a thick wooden board and use true qi to evaporate the water within. While holding it up to protect myself, I¡¯m supposed to use true qi to prevent the wood from breaking. This approach should allow me to cross the path.</i>

    <i>Actually, there is a more direct method. If Dragon Bird is willing, then it can float above me and absorb the lightning for me. However, I doubt Dragon Bird would agree, and using an external divine artifact will probably not be acknowledged as a fair solution by the Heavenly Tome.</i>

    Cui Wenjing suggested that he tame Dragon Bird, but Zhao Changhe had still not attempted to do so. It was not because he did not want to, but he had no idea how. He could not just grab Dragon Bird and ask it, ¡°Hey, will you ept me as your master?¡± Besides, he felt that he could not defeat Dragon Bird and would just end up being chased and attacked by it.

    In short, this entire environment was naturally created by the Heavenly Tome. It was not some kind of sadistic trial designed to make people suffer, but simply a test. The problem had to be solvable given a decent foundation in martial arts and the right method. It could not be <i>that </i>difficult.

    Zhao Changhe nonchntly picked up the half-carved thick wooden board beside him, drew his sword and began carving it slowly. He said, ¡°I think we can try using this...¡±

    Yan Que sneered. ¡°Someone already died using that. Go ahead if you want to try.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pretended to just notice and made himself look slightly embarrassed. ¡°Ah... That does seem to be the case... Well, do you have any ideas?¡±

    Yan Que pointed to arge stone b nearby. ¡°I¡¯ll cut that b out from the mountain wall. Lifting it above our heads should protect us from lightning. But I only have a single life, so I don¡¯t dare to try it just like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°You aren¡¯t expecting me to try it then, are you? Are you taking me for a fool, brother Yan?¡±

    Yan Que shook his head and said, ¡°I am not stupid. My point is, it would be much more stable if we did not have to hold it up with our hands. In other words, we can try supporting the b up with true qi from a distance. But you and I both know that our individual strength is not enough to hold such a heavy b with just true qi while traveling such a long distance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood. ¡°So, you mean that we go together?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s why I said that I haven¡¯t got any helpers. Others aren¡¯t even able to project their true qi, let alone hold something like that up for such a long time,¡± exined Yan Que. ¡°This method should be stable. Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    This approach was indeed more stable. As long as they did not touch it with their hands, there would not be any major problems, and the stone b would not be easily broken.

    <i>However, am I really supposed to just trust you and stand so close to you with both of my hands raised while I project my true qi? Even if I don¡¯t die from the lightning, I¡¯d probably die at your hands first.</i>

    Zhao Changhe smiled slyly. ¡°Brother Yan, do you trust me that much?¡±

    Yan Que sighed and said. ¡°Deceit and treachery among individuals often prevent things that can be aplished... This golden page, whatever it is, is likely testing us, and I believe that it wants to test unity and cooperation, hence this final path.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almostughed out loud. ¡°That makes sense. You¡¯re quite insightful.¡±

    Yan Que said, ¡°If I¡¯m right, then the only solution is for the two of us to hold the b together. This is likely what the page wants to see. So I suggest that we put aside our schemes and truly cooperate just this one time. What do you think?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment, seemingly moved. ¡°The rumors say that you¡¯re cruel and ruthless. I never expected you to have such a broad mind.¡±

    ¡°Cruelty and ruthlessness do not conflict with one¡¯s ability to cooperate. What conflicts with cooperation is deceit and dishonesty, and I believe that I don¡¯t have such a reputation. And neither do you, brother Wang.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhao Changhe strapped the wooden board to his back and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yan Que looked curiously at the wooden board on his back, which resembled a turtle shell. ¡°Brother Wang, I told you that thing is useless.¡±

    ¡°Better to be prepared,¡± Zhao Changhe said. He then bent down and easily lifted the stone b, tossing it up and catching it with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing Zhao Changhe handle the stone b as if it were as light as the piece of wood on his back, Yan Que¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.

    <i>What incredible strength! Wang Daozhong truly is worthy of his reputation.</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re really straightforward. It¡¯s a pleasure to have such a cooperative partner,¡± Yan Que said as he moved to stand at Zhao Changhe¡¯s left side. Both of them extended their right hands, projecting their true qi to lift the stone b slightly off the ground.

    His choice of position was interesting. With both of them using their right hands to lift the b, standing at Zhao Changhe¡¯s left side ced him at a disadvantage. In this way, ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± could still attack him with his left hand, and he would be harder for him to defend. It appeared that he wanted to alleviate Wang Daozhong¡¯s doubts.

    Zhao Changhe felt a sense of relief. ¡°Brother Yan, you¡¯re quite considerate. Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them moved together, carefully lifting the stone b into the lightning-filled area.

    Sure enough, the lightning struck the stone b, but it did not reach underneath. The b was as solid as Mount Tai.

    However, Zhao Changhe found the lifting quite strenuous. His ability to project true qi was not as stable and longsting as Yan Que¡¯s. He was barely managing to keep up, relying on his endurance from the Six Harmonies Art. While this lifting did not test his strength, it was still exhausting.

    On the bright side, this was some good training for his true qi projection, and it was valuable for increasing his mastery of the Crane Controlling Art.

    Throughout his journey, Zhao Changhe felt like he was continuously training all of the techniques he¡¯d learned. He even considered returning for further practice in the future...

    <i>Wait, if I acquire the page of the Heavenly Tome, won¡¯t I be able to train like this anytime? I mean, the golden page I have can basically give me a VR experience now. What if I unseal it further?</i>

    At this moment, he kept his spiritual sense up, keenly aware of Yan Que¡¯s every move beside him. Everything about Yan Que, down to the smallest detail, was clear as the moon¡¯s reflection on still water to him.

    Yan Que really was behaving honestly, just walking slowly by his side.

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly, knowing when the real action would begin.

    <i>There¡¯s no way he¡¯s actually willing to share the page with me. When we reach the page, that¡¯s when he¡¯ll attack.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was not sure if the blind woman would act against Yan Que. She might only target the gods or demons, so it was likely that he would have to handle the humans himself.

    He and Yan Que walked slowly alongside each other, each with his ulterior motives. The end of the path of lightning neared, with the mountain peak now just a dozen or so zhang away. The golden page floated in mid-air, exuding a captivating aura of the Heavenly Dao, vast and mysterious.

    Yan Que¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Zhao Changhe could almost feel his muscles gradually tensing and his energy flow changing.

    For someone like Yan Que, standing on the left or right made no difference at all.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhao Changhe stepped forward, then suddenly retreated, leaving the stone b¡¯s protection.

    At that moment, a blood-red light shot out from Yan Que¡¯s left hand, aimed precisely where Zhao Changhe had been standing. By moving away, Zhao Changhe avoided the sneak attack.

    In the next instant, Zhao Changhe raised the wooden board on his back to shield himself and quickly retreated back into the path of lightning.

    Yan Que, whose sneak attack missed, was dumbfounded.

    He had anticipated ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± to make a move, but that move had to be rushing forward, not retreating.

    <i>He actually retreated into the path of lightning? Does he want to die?</i>

    With the wooden board held over his head, Zhao Changhe found that it indeed providedplete protection. He did not even need to prop it up with true qi; he could simply hold it up with his hands. True qi protected the board, and the lightning strikes did it no harm. His arrangement was as stable as a rock.

    Yan Que was baffled. <i>Why is his wooden board able to stop the lightning?</i>

    Pursuing Zhao Changhe was not an option. Yan Que knew that supporting the stone b alone for such a long distance was beyond his capabilities. Otherwise, he would have long gone through the path and would not have hesitated at the entrance for so long. Returning to chase Zhao Changhe and thening back for the page would be too exhausting. Yan Que made a prompt decision and ignored his former ¡°partner.¡± He rushed forward thest couple of zhang to grab the page.

    Just as he was about to touch the page, Zhao Changhe, who Yan Que believed had retreated, abruptly turned back, throwing his sword straight at Yan Que¡¯s back!

    Yan Que was prepared, and his hand glowed with a blood-red light as he struck the sword.

    The air suddenly froze for a moment.

    Lightning struck the sword, sending electric currents straight through Yan Que¡¯s hand and into his body.

    Yan Que convulsed and screamed in pain, dropping the stone b onto his own head with a thud.

    Zhao Changhe dashed by like smoke, unleashing a Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm. He created a powerful st of wind that struck Yan Que¡¯s side from a distance.

    Yan Que¡¯s muscles were temporarily paralyzed by the lightning and he could not defend himself. He took the hit, spitting blood as he stumbled back.

    Zhao Changhe snatched the golden page and ran back while holding the wooden board over his head. ¡°Thank you, brother Yan. The assistance was much appreciated.¡±

 Chapter 350: I Am Wang Daozhong

    <h4>Chapter 350: I Am Wang Daozhong</h4>

    Grabbing the Heavenly Tome page meant victory, and Zhao Changhe did not really dare try to kill Yan Que.

    Despite Yan Que having been electrocuted and struck square by Zhao Changhe¡¯s palm, he had only ended up spitting out some blood. Someone on the Ranking of Earth was still someone on the Ranking of Earth. Zhao Changhe felt that a fight to the death against Yan Que did not bode well for him, and it may simply lead to his own death.

    Taking the Heavenly Tome would likely cause the environment to gradually return to normal, with areas like the path of lightning disappearing. He thus felt it best to take advantage of the lightning barrier while it still existed and escape while Yan Que was still unaware of his true identity.

    Sure enough, Yan Que, blocked by the lightning, was unable to give chase. Zhao Changhe stuffed the page of the Heavenly Tome into his storage ring and fled down the mountain in a sh.

    The environment had not changed yet, and having gone through the tests once, they were now much easier for him. It had taken him over two hours to climb the mountain, but descending took less than half an hour. He leaped over huge stretches ofnd and streams, frantically fleeing the secret realm. When he reached the outside world, the sun had just begun to rise.

    The moment that Zhao Changhe saw the sunlight, his heart was suddenly seized with pain.

    An invisible and intangible pressure enveloped his entire body, making it difficult for him to even breathe. He felt as if he were at the bottom of a deep ocean, where just the water pressure could crush a person into mush.

    However, what he was experiencing was neither water pressure nor air pressure.

    It was soul pressure!

    A terrifying sound erupted in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, preventing any coherent thoughts from forming. There was only a single thing on his mind: <i>I¡¯m going to die.</i>

    In the next moment, the pressure was suddenly interrupted by something, apanied by a strange explosion that then subsided.

    Zhao Changhe panted as he looked up at the sky.

    In his soul sea, there was a faint, astonished <i>¡°Huh?¡±</i>

    An ancient voice echoed from a distant dimension into his mind. <i>¡°It¡¯s actually you...¡±</i>

    The blind woman¡¯s cold snort followed, but she gave no reply.

    <i>¡°So, even you could no longer resist and have gotten involved personally. Ha... hahahaha... Interesting... But this shouldn¡¯t be. Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? Hah...¡± </i>

    The voice gradually faded and disappeared, and Zhao Changhe could no longer see the blind woman.

    However, the sky cleared after the rain, and the morning sun rose as if nothing had happened.

    Zhao Changhe let out a long breath, drenched in cold sweat.

    He had truly snatched food from a tiger¡¯s mouth, facing off against someone on the Ranking of Earth, while the blind woman repelled an ancient being... But since it was for a page of the Heavenly Tome, it was all worth it.

    Zhao Changhe did not stay for long. He quickly left the mountain and headed into the city. He headed straight to the stable where his horse was at, mounted it, and sped away. As for continuing his training, to hell with it...

    In the distance, he seemed to see horse hooves raising dust toward Kunlun. Zhao Changhe reined in his horse and took a detour, heading southeast.

    On Kunlun Peak, amidst morning mist, Yuxu stood at the cliff¡¯s edge, gazing into the distance. It was unclear if he could see Zhao Changhe¡¯s departing figure.

    It seemed like a voice echoed in his soul sea, <i>¡°Why not chase after him?¡±</i>

    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t stop him, what do you expect <i>me</i> to do?¡±

    <i>¡°That entity will not move against you.¡±</i>

    Yuxu leisurely took a sip from his wine gourd. ¡°This page of the Heavenly Tome is very particr about fate, forcing it would be unwise.¡±

    <i>¡°That page of the Heavenly Tome would greatly benefit you.¡±</i>

    ¡°My greatest benefit lies in resting here on Kunlun.¡±

    <i>¡°Utter foolishness!¡±</i>

    Yuxu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked of me. If Yan Que and the others failed to acquire it, it¡¯s because of their ipetence, not mine. Now that my debt is cleared, I am at peace. Whether my actions are wise or foolish is none of your concern now. Please leave.¡±

    A wise man once concluded that everything could be boiled down to ¡°none of my business¡± and ¡°none of your business.¡± If you can master these two phrases, you be invincible.

    For example, at this moment, Yuxu was perfectly making use of thetter.

    The other party was silent for a while before saying faintly, <i>¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this in the future.¡±</i>

    Yuxu repeated, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A muffled sound came from within the mountain. The voice that had been speaking with Yuxu disappeared, and Yuxu seemed to be too indifferent to even care about the changes within the mountain. He continued drinking his wine alone.

    As the page of the Heavenly Tome had been taken out of the space, the anomalies within the space began to disappear gradually. The ice melted, the snow thawed, the lightning stopped, and the illusory maze vanished. The space transformed into a typical, albeit vast, secret realm.

    Yan Que hid in the spot where the Heavenly Tome had been, trembling as he healed his wounds in a ce where the lightning could not reach him. Only when the lightning stopped did he take a deep breath and angrily rush out of the secret realm. ¡°Wang Daozhong! You and I cannot live under the same sky!¡±

    Wang Daozhong was Zhao Changhe in disguise. This was something that had been made clear when Yang Qianyuan was captured at the headquarters of the Jinqian Gang. The main members of the Jinqian Gang were thus aware that the person parading around as Wang Daozhong was actually Zhao Changhe. However, apart from them, the other forces did not know that the Wang Daozhong who had appeared at the Jinqian Gang and the Zhao Changhe who had appeared at the Yukun Gang were the same person. These two gangs were clearly enemies, and most people would not associate the two in any way.

    Yan Que inquired with various forces in the east of the city and learned that Wang Daozhong had indeed appeared at the Jinqian Gang.

    As for the informed members of the Jinqian Gang, after being heavily attacked by Tian Lingzi and losing many strong members, the gang had fallen into decline. While Zhao Changhe was dealing with matters involving Huangfu Qing and Xia Chichi, Chen One had already started absorbing the remnants of the Jinqian Gang. By today, they had all already been brought under his control. When Zhao Changhe handed over the affairs involving the secret realms to Chen One, he asked him to prevent the Jinqian Gang from revealing his identity.

    So when Yan Que went to ask the Jinqian Gang, the answer that he got was that Wang Daozhong had indeed appeared and had even killed their then-leader Yang Qianyuan.

    But finding this Wang Daozhong was an entirely different matter as he seemed to have vanished.

    While Yan Que furiously searched throughout the city for any news or information on Wang Daozhong, a lone rider entered the city from the east of Kunlun and stopped near the inn where Zhao Changhe stayed. The rider looked around curiously. ¡°Heh, this city actually has an inn.¡±

    The inn had originally been the property of the Jinqian Gang. Now, Chen One had assigned some of the older members of the Jinqian Gang to manage it. Seeing a potential customer, someone immediately greeted him with a smile, ¡°Would you like to stay at our inn, sir?¡±

    ¡°I might stay for a while,¡± replied the man as he got off his horse. The man then asked, ¡°Have you heard of Zhao Changhe?¡±

    The heart of the person who came to greet the potential customer skipped a beat. They were now under Chen One¡¯smand, and Chen One had instructed them not to disclose anything about Zhao Changhe. Thus, how could he dare speak carelessly? The man quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him...¡±

    The man pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. How do I get to Yuxu Peak?¡±

    The Jinqian Gang member instinctively bent down and cautiously replied, ¡°Yuxu Peak is just west of the city, into the mountains... May I ask who you are?¡±

    The man said proudly, ¡°I am Wang Daozhong of Langya. I¡¯m here to visit Kunlun. You may announce my arrival.¡±

    The members of the Jinqian Gang exchanged nces, their expressions turning wary and unfriendly.

    <i>Do you think we¡¯re stupid? We were just deceived, and now youe to us iming to be Wang Daozhong? Is everyone iming to be Wang Daozhong now?</i>

    They were more experienced now. They believed that a true member of the Wang n of Langya would travel with a grand entourage. A lone rider iming to be Wang Doazhong was likely a fraud, just like Zhao Changhe from before.

    The members of the Jinqian Gang exchanged subtle nces. They then discreetly took the man¡¯s horse, smiling as they said, ¡°Mister Wang, please rest here first. We will send someone to announce your arrival.¡±

    Wang Daozhong said casually, ¡°Make sure my horse is well fed.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± One of the members secretly poured arge amount of croton seeds into the horse¡¯s feed.

    Theyced Wang Daozhong¡¯s wine and food with knockout drugs, while someone else quickly went to notify Chen One and Ye Wuzong, just in case the person who hade really <i>was</i> Wang Daozhong.

    Wang Daozhong, being indeed himself, was unaffected by ordinary knockout drugs and simply finished his meal as if they hadn¡¯t just tried to knock him out and rob him. ¡°Innkeeper, the bill¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wang Daozhong is here?! Where is he?!¡± rang out a shout from the distance.

    Arge man, surrounded by a blood-red aura, rushed down the street. ¡°Wang Daozhong, prepare to die!¡±

    The ferocious Blood Demon Hand struck from a distance, and Wang Daozhong, puzzled, met the attack with his palm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    This sh proved both sides were evenly matched, and both were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Ah, the Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm. Good!¡± Yan Que¡¯s expression was maniacal. ¡°Take another palm from me!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Daozhong was bewildered. ¡°Are you Blood Demon Hand Yan Que? I¡¯ve never met you...¡±

    ¡°You may not have met me, but I recognize your palm art! Don¡¯t think that you can deceive me just by changing your appearance! Die!¡±

    And so, a battle between the figures ranked thirty-third and thirty-fifth on the Ranking of Earth erupted in the east of Kunlun City. In just a few exchanges, the inn copsed.

    The members of the Jinqian Gang, unperturbed by the inn¡¯s destruction, watched in amazement.

    <i>A duel between experts on the Ranking of Earth! How many in the world are fortunate enough to witness such a sight even once in their life? ...Hey, wait, if he can fight Blood Demon Hand evenly, does that mean that he really is Wang Daozhong? Fuck, did I just try to poison Wang Daozhong?!</i>

    The members of the Jinqian Gang exchanged nces, sensing that the battle was reaching a conclusion.

    Yan Que, after all, was injured and had not fully recovered, so he basically had no chance of taking down Wang Daozhong. Meanwhile, Wang Daozhong, uninterested in this nonsensical fight he was suddenly faced with, forced Yan Que to retreat with a palm and quickly mounted his horse, rushing toward Yuxu Peak in the west of the city.

    However, unlike before, Yuxu Peak was now guarded. Perhaps Yuxu deliberately did not want to see anyone from the Wang n.

    Two burly men stood at the mountain path entrance, and they raised their hands to stop Wang Daozhong. ¡°Halt!¡±

    Wang Daozhong said, ¡°I am Wang Daozhong of Langya. I¡¯vee to discuss something with Daoist Yuxu of Kunlun.¡±

    One of the guards said, ¡°Please show your identification.¡±

    Wang Daozhong reached into his robes, and his expression suddenly froze.

    His money, identification papers, and identification token were all gone.

    <i>When did I lose them?</i>

    <i>Was it during the fight? Or was it that old man who walked past me while I was eating? But that old man never even touched me...</i>

    Seeing his expression, the guards sneered. One of them said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts pretending to be from the Wang n of Langya. I wonder how they deal with impersonators. In any case, since you don¡¯t actually seem to be from the Wang n, please go back.¡±

    Furious and anxious, Wang Daozhong was about to say something when Yan Que caught up from behind. ¡°Help me take that guy down, and I¡¯ll reward you well!¡±

    Yan Que was fairly reputable in Kunlun. Without hesitation, the guards drew their weapons and charged at Wang Daozhong

    What had been a duel just now turned into a brawl. Knowing that he could not win in this situation, Wang Daozhong thought it was absurd to enter the city. He could not understand what had gone wrong with everyone here. He swiftly decided that it was best for him to leave first and sort things out.

    As Yan Que¡¯s palm strike approached, Wang Daozhong deflected the guards¡¯ swords and spurred his horse to flee to the side.

    He had not gotten far when his horse suddenly copsed to the ground, nearly throwing him to the ground.

    The croton seeds from the inn had taken effect.

    Fortunately, Wang Daozhong was a genuine expert and was able to react in time. He leaped into the air, avoiding a disgraceful fall.

    Looking back at the approaching Yan Que and his beloved horse, which was foaming at the mouth on the ground, Wang Daozhong felt a mix of anger and confusion. He felt as if he were in some kind of absurd dream.

    <i>I only came here to hunt down Zhao Changhe... Why is everyone in this ce crazy?</i>

 Chapter 351: On a Chase

    <h4>Chapter 351: On a Chase</h4>

    Wang Daozhong hade to Kunlun to hunt down Zhao Changhe.

    Just like Frost Hawk[2], ever since Wang Daozhong was assigned the task of chasing after Zhao Changhe, he had been inexplicably beaten up by Vermillion Bird, preventing him from catching up to Zhao Changhe. Since then, he was always a step behind.

    When he learned that Zhao Changhe had gone to the capital, he went there only to find out that Zhao Changhe had already left. When he heard that Zhao Changhe was at Yanmen, he went there only to find out that Zhao Changhe had already gone beyond the border. And once Zhao Changhe left the pass, it became impossible to find him.

    As he chased after Zhao Changhe, he watched as Zhao Changhe made a name for himself with impressive achievements announced by the Tome of Troubled Times. Whenever he saw the announcements of Zhao Changhe¡¯s achievements, he felt like each word was a p right to his face.

    Of course, he was thinking too highly of himself. Zhao Changhe had never even considered the impact his actions had on Wang Daozhong¡¯s reputation.

    After the events by the border, Zhao Changhe inexplicably went to Beimang, where both he and the bandits at the mountain stronghold mysteriously disappeared. By the time Wang Daozhong received news of Zhao Changhe¡¯s whereabouts again, it was through the Tome of Troubled Times, which mentioned Xia Chichi shining brightly on Kunlun and ascending the Ranking of Man, with Zhao Changhe said to have yed a supporting role.

    <i>Thankfully the Tome of Troubled Times still exists! It¡¯s truly an incredible guiding light.</i>

    Wang Daozhong did not even have the time to curse the Four Idols Cult for associating with Zhao Changhe while supposedly being allied with the Wang n. Just the journey from Beimang to Kunlun took him a massive amount of time.

    When he headed for Kunlun, Wang Daozhong was left with no choice but to travel alone. It would have been much too troublesome to bring arge force over such a long distance. After moving with haste, he finally arrived, only to feel like the entire city was ying a prank on him.

    Let alone finding Zhao Changhe, he could not even seem to get a break. The most awkward thing was that Wang Daozhong did not even know if he should identify himself as Wang Daozhong.

    If he didn¡¯t, then he could not enter Yuxu Peak.

    But the moment he did, Yan Que chased after him like a mad dog.

    Since Yan Que was chasing after him anyway, he felt it more practical to just im his identity to enter Yuxu Peak and exin everything to Yuxu once they met. With Daoist Yuxu¡¯s cooperation, everything else would fall into ce, and killing Zhao Changhe would be much easier.

    But when he tried to do so, he was unable to prove his identity, and he could not even get an audience with Daoist Yuxu.

    At this point, he was without a horse, so if he left, he would have to go back on foot.

    He did not have money for food either. As a dignified member of the Wang n of Langya, he would have to rob for food and lodging, and he hadpletely lost track of Zhao Changhe¡¯s whereabouts once more.

    Wang Daozhong wandered outside Kunlun City with a headache. In the distance, a cloud of dust rose, indicating a caravan returning from elsewhere.

    Wang Daozhong¡¯s eyes glinted fiercely as he thought of robbing this caravan for some money, food, and a ride.

    He darted toward the caravan, but before he acted on his intentions, the rider at the front shouted from afar, ¡°Are you Mister Wang of Langya?¡±

    Wang Daozhong¡¯s murderous intent dissipated significantly. He felt almost as if he had met an old friend in a foreignnd. ¡°Who are you? Howe you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°I am the Earth Deer of Liu from the Four Idols Cult. I once worked in the Central ins and had the honor of meeting you by the bank of the Luo River[1] a few years ago.¡±

    ¡°The Four Idols Cult...¡± Wang Daozhong said with a stern face, ¡°My n and your cult are allies, so why is your cult mixing with Zhao Changhe?¡±

    The Earth Deer of Liu was taken aback. ¡°Our saintess and Zhao Changhe have an old friendship. The whole world knows this. Although the venerable has separated them, it¡¯s quite normal for them to join forces against a strong enemy. If even the venerable isn¡¯t objecting to it, then why should you... Oh, I seem to have misspoken. My apologies. Anyway, our alliance does not mean that we do everything together. Killing Zhao Changhe is your Wang n¡¯s private matter, what does it have to do with us?¡±

    The reasoning was sound, and Wang Daozhong, indeed, could not really refute the other party. Not wanting to fall out with the Four Idols Cult, he reluctantly said, ¡°Well, there should at least be no problem with you vouching for my identity at Yuxu Pce, right?¡±

    The Earth Deer of Liu was even more surprised. ¡°Are you not able to verify your own identity?¡±

    Wang Daozhong opened his mouth but then closed it again. He could not just say that he had been pickpocketed, could he? He still had to save face when he could.

    The Earth Deer of Liu said, ¡°In Daoist Yuxu¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just a minor figure, so I doubt I¡¯d be able to help you with that. Mister Wang, it would be better if you simply use your own identification token...¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Wang Daozhong interrupted. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and see Daoist Yuxu myself. Do you have any news on Zhao Changhe? Surely you¡¯re not covering for him for the sake of your saintess?¡±

    ¡°I do have news about Zhao Changhe,¡± the Earth Deer of Liu replied. ¡°As he came to Kunlun, he naturally intends to continue west to the Western Regions... But Mister Wang, let me tell you this in advance, Zhao Changhe travels alone and unpredictably. He could be to the west not but then suddenly head north. If you go west and are unable to find him, don¡¯t me me for giving you the wrong directions. My personal advice is that you should return to Langya. It is not fitting for someone of your status to be personally chasing an enemy for years without sess.¡±

    <i>He isn¡¯t wrong...</i> Wang Daozhong hesitated for a moment, then cupped his hand and said, ¡°Thank you for the information... I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Safe travels, sir.¡±

    As Wang Daozhong left, the Earth Deer of Liu secretly spat.

    <i>What a joke, Zhao Changhe and our saintess are so close that it makes me vomit. The fact that the venerable has not ordered his death despite that and even sent a direct subordinate like the Fire Serpent of Yi to apany him just goes to show how highly she thinks of him. At this rate, Zhao Changhe might even be the son-inw of our Four Idols Cult, holding the saintess in one arm and the Fire Serpent of Yi in the other. And you think you can kill him? </i>

    <i>Go eat dust in the Western Regions or return to Langya and end this chase. At least you¡¯re notpletely stupid, it wouldn¡¯t do your Wang n well to break ties with our cult so quickly.</i>

    ¡°Alright, time to head back to the fabrics store.¡±

    Wang Daozhong had not gotten far when he saw a lone swordsman in white walking in the distance.

    ¡°Mister Wang?¡± the swordsman asked, seemingly confused.

    ¡°Frost Hawk from Snow-Listening Pavilion, right?¡±

    ¡°...Yes, and we are working on your order.¡±

    The two looked at each other for a long time before Wang Daozhong finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother going to Kunlun City. I just received reliable information indicating that Zhao Changhe is headed to the Western Regions... However, it¡¯s uncertain if he really will be heading there or staying there for long. That man is simply like a rat.¡±

    Frost Hawk cupped his hand and said, ¡°Thank you for the information. I shall head to the Western Regions and check then.¡±

    After saying that, Frost Hawk left immediately.

    <i>Dedicated, indeed.</i>

    Wang Daozhong watched Frost Hawk¡¯s departing figure and thought to himself that he really should not be running around the world personally like a minor character. That was not his role. He decided to return to Langya, monitor the intelligencework, and issuemands from there.

    <i>As for Kunlun, I¡¯d have to be fucking insane to evere back here!</i>

    *

    While Wang Daozhong was getting chased around at Kunlun, Zhao Changhe was eating meat.

    Zhao Changhe had no idea that his detour southeast because of a sandstorm had helped him avoid running into Wang Daozhong.

    This could only be said to be great fortune.

    As his enemies struggled to hunt him down, Zhao Changhe traveled several hundred li south along the mountains, reaching a small, nameless town by dusk. The town did not even have an inn, so he paid to stay in the backyard of a simple farmhouse.

    One big difference between ancient and modern times may be this... If you knocked on the door of a farmhouse and asked for lodging in the modern world, it would be rare to find someone who would let you in, but here, although not everyone was willing to do so, some still would.

    Not only would they agree, but if you paid enough, they would even go out to buy meat and butcher chickens for you, offering good food and wine to the honored guest.

    Full of energy after a great meal, Zhao Changhe managed to drive away some of the lingering fear caused by the soul pressure he had been subjected to. His heart and mind settled and calmed down.

    This departure from Kunlun marked Zhao Changhe¡¯s first real hasty escape since his appearance in this world. Previously, he would only leave after finishing his business.

    Yes, for the first time after transmigrating to this world, Zhao Changhe experienced fear of death.

    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t been in a life-and-death struggle before; on the contrary, his experience fighting stronger beings was practically unrivaled. However... this was this, and that was that. The experiences were not remotelyparable. Let alone fight, he couldn¡¯t even muster the thought of it; the soul pressure he was subjected to shook his very core.

    Had there been someone weaker instead, it would have beenpletely understandable for their Dao Heart to crumble, and they would perhaps even kneel down to be theckey of the gods and demons, their loyal spokesperson.

    Zhao Changhe pondered, wondering if, without Yuxu¡¯s cooperation, the entity backing him might have sought another agent, such as Yan Que.

    His list of enemies was only growing. Fortunately, Yan Que and many others did not know who he was.

    The wind ceased, the snow melted, and the moonlight shone down in serenity. Zhao Changhe stood gazing up at the moon. He recited the sutra for half an hour before finally speaking softly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so powerful, why don¡¯t you impose your will on me?¡±

    The blind woman¡¯s voice came from seemingly nowhere. ¡°I do not need a dog.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    The blind woman seemed amused. ¡°Do you want to be one? I can let you lick my feet if you wish.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took out the golden foil and began to untie his belt.

    ¡°?¡± The blind woman was speechless. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Giving it a beauty treatment.¡±

    ¡°Childish,¡± the blind woman said lightly. ¡°I think you should take out the new page, not that one. Are you so afraid that you subconsciously avoid even taking it out?¡±

    Zhao Changhe froze mid-action, then sighed after a moment. ¡°You¡¯re right. I am indeed afraid. I thought I was a hero, but it turns out that I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°This is human nature. When you faced Wang Daozhong before, did you not also break into a cold sweat? The pressure from Wang Daozhong was not as extreme, but the nature of the fear is the same.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad thing,¡± the blind woman said softly. ¡°Only when you face the fears in your heart can you ovee them, and...¡±

    She paused, a hint ofughter in her voice, ¡°If you want to withstand the terror and death thate with the Vicious Blood Art, you must experience it yourself first. Otherwise, what could you ever endure?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a stir in his heart.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that what you trulyck on your path to bing a master is real hardships and losses?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed out loud. ¡°Maybe. For some reason, your words have made me less afraid. In fact, if I were to meet Wang Daozhong now, I probably wouldn¡¯t be scared of him. Indeed... in a few years, what I fear today might no longer trouble me.¡±

    The blind woman remained silent.

    This was Zhao Changhe¡¯s innate courage. He might fear certain things, but only for a while.

    He was truly suited for the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Zhao Changhe finally took out the golden page he had just obtained.

    The page was not like the golden foil. It resembled a soft scroll, and even though he clearly had it in his hand, it was as if his fingers were grasping air.

    <i>The Dao has no form; the Tome is merely a manifestation. If the golden foil continues to be unsealed, it would likely take on this kind of form, not actual gold. It¡¯s simply that gold symbolizes durability and immortality; it¡¯s just an ancient and enduring concept.</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and ced the golden page alongside the golden foil.

    A soft golden light enveloped both, suggesting a fusion.

    1. In the real world, the Luo River is a tributary of the Yellow River in China. It rises in the southeast nk of Mount Hua in Shaanxi province and flows east into Henan province, where it eventually joins the Yellow River at the city of Gongyi. The river¡¯s total length is 420 kilometres. (Wikipedia) ?

    2. Previously tranted as Ying Shuang, but I have since changed it to Frost Hawk. ?

 Chapter 352: This Page of the Heavenly Tome Is Not Yours

    <h4>Chapter 352: This Page of the Heavenly Tome Is Not Yours</h4>

    Zhao Changhe watched the fusion process intently and asked absentmindedly, ¡°Will its aura attract attention?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m containing it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°So if I take it out in the future, will you contain its aura again?¡±

    The blind woman did not respond immediately, seeming hesitant.

    Zhao Changhe had a rough idea then. It seemed like the blind woman was not always by his side. It was more than likely that she was like some kind of multi-core CPU, observing many things at once, with only a portion of her attention ced on him.

    It would be quite troublesome if she said that she¡¯d block the aura for him every time. Obviously, that would require her to follow him closely at all times.

    After a long pause, the blind woman said, ¡°Can¡¯t you just avoid taking it out? It still works the same even if you keep it in the ring. What difference does it make whether it¡¯s in the ring or outside?¡±

    ¡°It still takes a toll on my spirit when I delve into the ring so I¡¯d rather avoid doing it unless necessary.¡±

    ¡°It will get much easier for you once you break through to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    ¡°So, this ring can contain the Heavenly Tome¡¯s aura?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the blind woman said. ¡°That ring has quite the background. Don¡¯t you know who it belongs to?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it would belong to that ck Tortoise, so it should have belonged to the Night Emperor, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The blind woman hesitated for a few moments before exining, ¡°And it isn¡¯t just any ring of the Night Emperor¡¯s; it was his personal ring before he achieved the Dao. It carries great symbolic significance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Beside the unfinished sword and the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>, there¡¯s also a ck token in the ring. Do you know what it is?¡±

    The blind man did not beat around the bush and answered directly, ¡°That token is an official token given to the ck Tortoise of the past by the Night Emperor to facilitate his duties. Paired with the ring, it essentially signifies the Night Emperor¡¯s personal authorization. Otherwise, the other members of the four idols would have been unlikely to cooperate easily, making the ck Tortoise¡¯s tasks more difficult. Well, not that it matters right now. Almost nobody will recognize it anyway, so there¡¯s no purpose to it. The material is quite great, though. In fact, it¡¯s the perfect material to finish the sword.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not too concerned about the token¡¯s purpose. He had plenty of strange tokens, like the blood token he bought from Ying Five and the ck jade token given by Ye Wuzong after the bet. At least this one could be melted down for forging a sword. ¡°The ancient ck Tortoise listed down the method for forging the sword and the missing materials. I have not really gotten a good look at it. If the token is one of the required materials, what else is missing?¡±

    The blind woman replied, ¡°You¡¯re missing ayer of Night Flowing Sand, but that¡¯s not important. More importantly, you¡¯recking the will. That¡¯s the most crucial part of the forging. It¡¯s still too early for you to do it.¡±

    <i>She really just seems to know everything...</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not help but ask, Can you not appear in front of me to talk? Do we always have to talk in a dream?¡±

    The blind woman said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been talking to you because of the Heavenly Tome. Once this is settled, I¡¯ll be gone. Why do you care if I appear before you or not?¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Want to see me? Then work hard to dream of me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite the enchantress, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The blind woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe only said it offhandedly, not thinking much of it, because at this moment, the fusion of the Heavenly Tome waspleted.

    It emitted a golden glow,brilliant yet not blinding. The golden light actually felt quite gentle, enveloping him in a warm,fortable glow.

    <i>The Heavenly Tome does not provide energy for cultivation, but its own energy is somehow self-contained. Does the existence of the pages represent the energy reaction of the entire world?</i>

    Uncertain, Zhao Changhe thought that Ying Five¡¯s idea of collecting secret realms seemed quite logical. The moreplete the world, the more elevated the entire world¡¯s status should be, bringing it closer to the level where the power of gods and demons could emerge once more.

    Everyone was working toward different goals, but the ultimate goal was quite simr.

    As the golden light gradually subsided, the two pages of the Heavenly Tome merged into a ¡°bound volume.¡± Although a bound volume of only two pages seemed pitiful, like a product brochure, it could at least be called a book instead of loose pages.

    The material of the golden foil had changed as well, bing like the yellow silk of imperial edicts, though tougher, as if woven from tens of thousands of strands. The new page, originally intangible, had also transformed and taken on this yellow silk form. The two pages were now connected and could be opened and closed together.

    When opened, the pages were still nk, but faint patterns had emerged.

    The patterns depicted naturalndscapes, simr to those that Zhao Changhe had seen in the secret realm before, these patterns containing profound meanings. Delving into it mentally, Zhao Changhe felt as though he was in a world of lush green mountains and clear waters, with nothing else around him.

    But this time, thendscape in his eyes seemed to go beyond just virtual reality. It was as if it had evolved beyond even mixed reality, bing apletely new world.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Am I still here?¡±

    The blind woman almostughed but understood what he meant and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re still here. That¡¯s just your consciousness connecting with the Heavenly Tome, forming a spiritual world. Your body has not actually entered the book¡¯s realm.¡±

    ¡°Can someone merely at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate really achieve this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already very close to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. In fact, the spiritual energy of some masters who have already unlocked the Profound Mysteries might not even surpass yours. What youck is integration, not absolute attributes.¡±

    ¡°So now I¡¯m connected to this spiritual world, but what¡¯s next? There¡¯s nothing here. Where¡¯s the old grandpa who¡¯s supposed to grant me wisdom?¡±

    The blind woman coldly retorted, ¡°Should I crack open your skull and pour in that stuff you love to smear so much? Would that count as granting you wisdom?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    As they spoke, a celestial figure gracefully floated through thendscape before Zhao Changhe. She moved with ethereal grace, like a snowke fluttering by in the winter. Her eyes were closed and she resembled a goddess descending from the clouds.

    Zhao Changhe was mesmerized.

    <i>Didn¡¯t you tell me to try dreaming of you? Then why bother appearing before me? Wait, no, since when did the blind woman be so beautiful...</i>

    He¡¯d always thought that she was beautiful; even in modern times, many would sneak a nce at her. However, she still fit within the normal concept of ¡°beauty.¡± She usually maintained a modern look, d in ck martial attire, with short hair, looking more like a shadowy female assassin than a fortune teller.

    But this time, she wore a celestial maiden¡¯s garb, the ribbon around her waist fluttering behind her. In fact, she looked a lot like Tang Wanzhuang. Her long hair flowed, and she exuded an otherworldly demeanor. Even with her eyes closed, she looked like a goddess.

    <i>So, this is what the Heavenly Tome unlocks? It lets you change outfits?</i>

    Zhao Changhe almost wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. <i>Is this what I¡¯ve risked my life for? To see the golden foil turn into a brochure and then watch you change outfits?</i>

    <i>You might as well strip it off... No, wait, that¡¯s wrong too!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± The blind woman floated in front of him and sighed. ¡°This page of the Heavenly Tome is about the Dao of nature. The scene in your heart aligns with this meaning. I have not changed outfits; it¡¯s just how your mind presents it under the influence of the environment.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    ¡°I can see how you look at me,¡± the blind woman sighed again. ¡°Honestly, you should seriouslyprehend this page of the Heavenly Tome. It might not directly benefit your cultivation, as it doesn¡¯t exactly align with your path, but it can serve as a reference and help you refine your state of mind.¡±

    Zhao Changhe caught the implication, ¡°You mean it has other benefits?¡±

    ¡°When you see me like this, who do you think of?¡±

    ¡°...Tang Wanzhuang.¡±

    The blind woman chuckled.

    Zhao Changhe kept a stern face, not saying a word.

    ¡°So who else would this page of the Heavenly Tome correspond to if not her?¡± the blind woman said calmly. ¡°If you want to treat Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s problem, nothing in the world would be more suitable than this page of the Heavenly Tome. Not even your Rejuvenation Art canpare...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled. ¡°Exin, why wouldn¡¯t the Rejuvenation Art work? I feel as though it¡¯s quite powerful. With more practice, it should be able to heal a simple lung meridian, right?¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t just injured her lung meridian; that¡¯s a misconception based on surface observations... Her injury is more mystical, not something physical treatment can address. If it were just a lung meridian, do you think Xia Longyuan would not have been able to heal it? Or would he be so cold-hearted as to not treat it? That makes no sense. Even if only to ensure a loyal subordinate could function like a normal human, he would have healed her. He¡¯s not an idiot; the reason he didn¡¯t do it is simply that he has no way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Then how can the Heavenly Tome help?¡±

    ¡°She has made you slow down and connect with the essence of nature. You should return the favor by immersing her in nature. As for how to do so, you have the Heavenly Tome in your hands. Figure it out yourself.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The blind woman¡¯s figure slowly faded. ¡°You managed to figure out the golden foil on your own. You should be able to do the same for this new page you¡¯ve just acquired. I won¡¯t be appearing again for a while. Take care.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that the blind woman acting like the Riddler[1] this time was pure revenge for him smearing the golden foil.

    1. Yes, this is a reference to the American superviin in DC Comics. ?

 Chapter 353: Another Exploration of the Heavenly Tome

    <h4>Chapter 353: Another Exploration of the Heavenly Tome</h4>

    The blind man really did just disappear without a trace, leaving behind only onest message: ¡°Keep the Heavenly Tome in the ring, and don¡¯t take it out easily.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, feeling a bit frustrated,pliantly ced the Heavenly Tome into his storage ring and began to ponder.

    She used to be a lot like the Riddler, yetpared to before, not only did she actually take action this time, but she also exined a lot more things to him.

    <i>The token was a material that could contribute to the forging of the sword, but I stillck Night Flowing Sand. Although the ancient ck Tortoise listed down the missing materials, I don¡¯t recognize them, so how was I supposed to know what is what, or what material the token is made up of? What she told me is invaluable, even though it¡¯s not much.</i>

    <i>And this ring once belonged to the Night Emperor... Since she said it was something the Night Emperor used before attaining the Dao, it might not represent the Night Emperor¡¯s power, but it should at least be a symbol of his personal authority. The token definitely had a specific meaning back in the day, but that¡¯s no longer the case.</i>

    <i>Since the blind woman knew all this, that proves that she truly is quite knowledgeable. And this page of the Heavenly Tome representing nature, I hadn¡¯t really thought of any special applications for it, but the blind woman was able to point out that it could benefit Tang Wanzhuang.</i>

    Just this piece of information made Zhao Changhe¡¯s resistance to her lessen significantly.

    <i>And also... she said that she didn¡¯t want a dog.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was lost in thought. <i>Compared to coercion, isn¡¯t the blind woman¡¯s approach a lot better? Everything really is rtive.</i>

    <i>Fine, considering this, I¡¯ll use less of my beauty cream on you in the future.</i>

    However, the Riddler remained the Riddler. He still had to explore the specific features of the Heavenly Tome himself. Even more annoying was that he couldn¡¯t even hold it in his hands to slowly explore it like earlier. He had to keep it in the ring and use his spiritual energy to perceive it, and that was incredibly tiring for him at the moment. He was unable to sustain that for long periods of time.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe realized that she might have a way to contain the aura of the Heavenly Tome, but deliberately did not do so to force him to keep it in the ring, which would make it inconvenient for him to smear his beauty cream on it!

    <i>Case solved... damn, she got me.</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not help but find it amusing. The blind woman suddenly seemed much more down-to-earth to him.

    Heposed himself, then immersed his mind into the Heavenly Tome¡¯sndscape of green mountains and clear waters.

    Earlier, he had only roughly extended his senses over it, still hoping the blind woman would exin more to him. But since she did not provide an exnation, he had to immerse himself and figure it out himself.

    While the page of the Heavenly Tome he had just acquired was said to represent nature, that did not refer to creation nor the evolution in nature. The Heavenly Tome was not a tome of creation. Essentially, all its pages were rted to martial arts.

    The most significant difference between the golden foil now and the golden foil before was that it could now also ount for advancements in martial arts in rtion to the Dao of nature¡ªthings like sonic attacks, formations, and even movement arts that utilized wind itself.

    The golden foil, with the addition of the new page, was likely able to partially cover the five elements[1] and some rted concepts, such as the path of lightning. If he practiced fire or ice-attribute true qi, he might gain some insights and benefits from the tome. However, these insights only concerned the integration of nature into one¡¯s martial arts, and it would not specifically exin the five elements.

    Zhao Changhe did not think that this page had much to do with the Four Idols Cult. The cult likely corresponded to another page of the Heavenly Tome, one dedicated solely to the Dao of the five elements.

    Additionally, this page did not correspond to the geography and resources of mountains and rivers¡ªthat could be another page of the Heavenly Tome, or it might not exist at all. Treasures and natural wonders, though rted to martial arts, were also separate, and their connection remained unknown.

    But if he considered this page as the foundation,bining it with a page on the resources of mountains and rivers, and another on the five elements, it felt like aplete form would emerge.

    He now had a rough idea of what the Heavenly Tome should be.

    The original golden foil could analyze various specific martial arts, acting more like aprehensive martial arts manual, while this page was akin to an upgrade to the golden foil, adding new features.

    For example, the original golden foil could record and analyze an opponent¡¯s martial arts during a battle but could not analyze their internal arts. To understand someone¡¯s internal arts, movement arts, or special sutra, he needed to analyze the manuals themselves. The limitations in this aspect were quite clear.

    Simrly, if the opponent used sonic attacks or set up formations, the golden foil could not analyze them. Zhao Changhe could never rely on the golden foil to break formations. Or if someone attacked him with fire, it could not even distinguish whether it was fire produced by qi or just normal fire.

    Now, with this new page, that limitation was gone.

    The next time he encountered sonic attacks or environment-based formations, he would be able to analyze and break them, and even learn from them.

    If he wanted to derive a sonic attack method from this naturalndscape, it should be possible, though it would require a deep understanding of music and prolonged study¡ªsomething only someone like Tang Wanzhuang could probably manage.

    For instance... Zhao Changhe concentrated, trying to recall the brief confrontation with Tian Lingzi in the poison chamber, focusing on Tian Lingzi¡¯s peculiar footwork and movement art.

    A figure of Tian Lingzi appeared in thendscape, demonstrating wind-assisted footwork.

    The supreme movement art of the Thief Saint Ye Wuzong was thoroughly analyzed here.

    Text even began to appear in the air: ¡°The wind moves without a trace, inner core propelling the Heavenly Wind Body, concurrent internal and external cultivation, a leaf moves without a trace.¡±[2]

    Below was a detailed manual. The page even analyzed Ye Wuzong¡¯s core cultivation technique. It seemed that as long as the technique was rted to nature, it was up for grabs.

    Sisi already managed to steal a manual, and that was already quite unfortunate for Ye Wuzong, and now Zhao Changhe had something that provided an even moreprehensive exnation of the Thief Saint¡¯s techniques.

    Zhao Changhe let out a long sigh, withdrawing his consciousness from the Heavenly Tome. He suddenly realized that he was so exhausted that he was on the brink of copsing.

    Yet his expression was one of great joy. <i>This trip was worth it...</i>

    Although this brief period of analysis did not yet show how the page could help with Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s injury, he was confident that with continued study and exploration, he would eventually find a solution. For now, the fact that he could analyze other people¡¯s cultivation techniques and movement arts meant that he would neverck martial arts knowledge and inheritances in the future.

    This did not mean he had to steal and learn the Thief Saint¡¯s cultivation technique¡ªthose techniques were not aligned with his path, and learning them was not necessary.

    The same went for the movement arts. Ultimately, his movement arts were also derived from nature. With this advantage, he could base his techniques on what he learned,bining them with the Blood God Cult¡¯s Traceless Soaring Blood and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s Water Treading Art to eventually create a set of movement arts more suited to him.

    And this was just from two pages of the Heavenly Tome. What more could he achieve if he had more of the pages?

    <i>No wonder the gods and demons are vying for it. It epasses all aspects of martial arts in the world. Once any of them has the Heavenly Tome in hand, it would not be difficult for them to surpass everyone in the world.</i>

    <i>However, this still doesn¡¯t quite align with my path to the Profound Mysteries; the direction isn¡¯t right.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not want to think too much about it for now. He returned to his room to rest. He was so mentally exhausted that he fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

    This time, the blind woman did not appear in his dream.

    Instead, he saw a long-forgotten face, in the midst of the zing inferno at Luo Family Vige. A man approached Vermillion Bird and reported, ¡°The entirety of the Luo family, except for Luo Zhenwu, has been executed.¡±

    <i>Who was that again... Oh, right, Cult Leader Xue.</i>

    1. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve ever exined it in this novel before, but the five elements in Chinese philosophy are: wood, fire, earth, metal, and water. Other elements or attributes are seen to be derivatives of these five elements. ?

    2. Ye Wuzong¡¯s name, Ò¶ÎÞ×Ù, literally trantes to leaf (Ò¶) without a trace (ÎÞ×Ù) ?

 Chapter 354: Stormy Wushan

    <h4>Chapter 354: Stormy Wushan</h4>

    ¡°Up so early, young man?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was training as usual in the courtyard when the kind, old farmer brought him a bowl of hot soup.

    The old man sighed. ¡°It¡¯s almost the Lunar New Year, yet you¡¯re still traveling. It seems that times are indeed tough for everyone...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback.

    Having juste from Kunlun, where massive snow still came floating down from the sky, he thought that it was still deep winter, but it turned out the New Year was actually approaching. <i>Time really does fly by...</i>

    Although he had not felt the time in Kunlun to be that long, it had actually already been a month.

    He remembered that when the Tome of Troubled Times made an announcement on Xia Chichi, it was still early in the twelfth month. He was not sure which day it was exactly, but it was likely still in the first half of the month.

    Since then, in the chaos and confusion, another half month had slipped by...

    It was almost the New Year, but there was no festive atmosphere to experience. He had just been messing around with a bunch of fools in the Valley of the Wicked. The saddest part was that, at this rate, he would still be on the road on New Year¡¯s Day. In the year and a quarter since he had transmigrated, he had spent seven or eight months on the road. For instance, the journey from Beimang to Kunlun alone had taken nearly a month.

    No wonder ancient poets wrote so many poems about the hardships of travel¡ªit truly was a pain.

    Zhao Changhe sighed in turn. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. I¡¯ve only celebrated the New Year once in this world.¡±

    The old man looked at him sympathetically, not sure how to interpret his words.

    Zhao Changhe did not borate. He thanked the old man for the hot soup and meal, and rode out of the small town.

    It was early in the morning, and as he slowly traveled through the morning mist, he thought about how he was another year older. He was twenty when he transmigrated, and he was now about to turn twenty-two.

    Even at twenty, calling himself a young man felt like a bit of a stretch. Vermillion Bird seemed to consider him an over-aged rebellious young man. Now, that seemed to really be the case. In many ways, those of this age were considered the backbone of the <i>jianghu</i>. The Tome of Troubled Times had even set the cutoff age for the Ranking of Hidden Dragons to be at twenty-five, which actually seemed a bit high.

    <i>Time really flies by. Wanzhuang is probably nearing thirty by now.</i>

    <i>Uh, wait... What about Yangyang? Is she of age yet? Will she be considered to be of age by the New Year or her birthday? When is her birthday, anyway?</i>

    If he counted from the day that he made the three-year agreement, not even a year had passed. The agreement had been made in the third lunar month. Thinking about it now, he realized that he was indeed quite remarkable. Most of all, his luck seemed almost unbelievable, almost as if he was some kind of chosen one.

    The progression through the seventh to the ninthyers of the Profound Gate was supposed to be arduously slow and difficult. In fact, even going from the sixth to the seventhyer was considered a significant hurdle.

    He initially thought that it would take him a long time to advance, but then Xia Longyuan gave him a fruit, allowing him to break through immediately.

    He then thought that it would take a long time to go from the seventh to eighthyer, but then he and Yue Hongling dual cultivated in the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, allowing him to break through once again.

    The hurdle from the eighth to the ninthyer was supposed to be tougher still. Based on the experiences of Yue Hongling, Cui Yuanyong, and Chi Li, they had all been stuck at this stage for over a year and a half. He thought that even if he were a genius, it would take him months. But then a single Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng pushed him past that hurdle instantly, all the way to the threshold of the Profound Mysteries.

    He had been seeking the path to the Profound Mysteries since reaching the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, witnessing Yue Hongling¡¯s breakthrough process and receiving her guidance in exploring spiritual power. In his perception, he has been exploring the path to the Profound Mysteries for several months, facing numerous obstacles and near misses, which made it appear to be the biggest hurdle he has ever faced.

    But in the eyes of others, they would probably curse him forining. After all, had he not just broken through to the ninthyer recently?

    Even Yuxu could not help but ask him why he was in such a hurry and if there was something pressing him from behind.

    <i>Yes, there is...</i>

    Having witnessed the power of gods and demons firsthand, he knew that no matter how gant and heroic he might seem to those of the <i>jianghu</i>, he was nothing more than an ant in the eyes of others.

    <i>When will I reach that level?</i>

    <i> </i> *

    Traveling south from Kunlun for several days, he indeed spent the New Year on the road, hearing not even a hint of firecrackers.

    Along the way, he saw numerous towering mountains to the south.

    Zhao Changhe knew that beyond these mountainsy the fertilends of the Shu Territory[1].

    Bashan[2] Sword Hut was not far from where he was. Yue Hongling had mentioned wanting to visit the Sword Hut to learn their sword arts before heading further southwest to explore the mysteries of the Miaojiang¡¯s Gu.

    Zhao Changhe had once suggested to Yue Hongling that perhaps fate would bring them together again in this vast world¡ªthat was because Bashan and Wushan were very close, as they were part of the same mountain range. In many poems, the two were even used interchangeably.[3]

    He had long nned to visit Wushan to find Cult Leader Xue, which could lead to an ¡°idental¡± meeting with Yue Hongling in Bashan, perhaps allowing them to try out that position he had been asking for.

    However, after spending so much time in Kunlun, it was clear that by the time he reached Bashan, Yue Hongling would likely have already left.

    Bashan Sword Hut was where Han Wubing came from, though he had fallen out with them. Zhao Changhe was interested in visiting it, but now was not the right time. It was better for him to focus on the matters with the Blood God Cult first.

    In Chinese culture, Wushan is often associated with clouds and rain, evoking romantic encounters. But in this world, it did not have such a reputation. Although there were ancient records and stories about the Goddess of Wushan[4], she was not considered an ancient god or demon, so no one cared much.

    People were more concerned with the concept of ¡°Wu¡± as in witchcraft.[5]

    For example, the Blood God Cult, which practiced techniques involving blood and qi, conducted various sacrificial rituals involving blood and flesh, and even performed brutal rites like skinning people. This was likely because they had obtained an ancient demon¡¯s formation disk. They were cruel, bloodthirsty, and evil, causing them to be out of ce in civilized society, making them out to be a more typical demonic cultpared to the Four Idols Cult.

    When Zhao Changhe first joined the Blood God Cult, he was just an outsider bandit, and he had made it quite far since back then. If he were to join the cult now, he would find it unbearable.

    For a long time, the world saw Zhao Changhe, who was rumored to be from the Blood God Cult, as a fearsome and vicious demon. His nickname, Bloodthirsty Asura, originated from this reputation. At that time, people could not believe that Zhao Changhe could be a chivalrous hero¡ªit simply did not fit with his background.

    It was no wonder that the cult was so fond of this ce named ¡°Wu,¡± as they had transformed what was once a gentle and beautiful ce into a den of demons.

    Fortunately, their cultivation was mediocre, making it difficult for them to wreak havoc in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Even their cult leader, who was the strongest among them, was only at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, having been stuck at the threshold of the Profound Mysteries his entire life. Still well in his prime at over forty years old, with decades of experience and well-honed techniques, he was defeated by a mere twenty-year-old girl at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, resulting in him being reduced to aughingstock.

    With that being the case for the leader, there was naturally nothing special when it came to the abilities of the other high-level experts of the cult.

    For instance, those who practiced the Vicious Blood Art either ended up being tortured by the vicious blood qi to the point of near-death, causing them to give up or have to rely on Blood Settling Pills to suppress the qi, which would then dulled the effects of the cultivation technique, rendering their efforts futile. Once the Vicious Blood Art lost the boost from vicious blood qi, the body tempered through the cultivation technique was not even as good as any other random body tempering technique.

    Then there were those who imed to have advanced to the Blood God Art, which Zhao Changhe once dreamed of obtaining and practicing.

    In reality, this cultivation technique turned out no better than relying on Blood Settling Pills. While it avoided a dependency on pills, it simrly suppressed vicious blood qi, preventing the full potential of the path from being realized.

    Xue Canghai¡¯s defeat couldrgely be attributed to this. Otherwise, in terms of technique and understanding of martial arts, Yue Hongling would not have stood a chance. It was because his cultivation technique was wed that Yue Hongling found a way to defeat him.

    Such a cult, no matter how evil, could not stir much trouble. Whenever they tried, they would be hunted down and suppressed by Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau and various righteous martial artists seeking fame. Moreover, they were even attacked by the Four Idols Cult¡ªor more precisely, Vermillion Bird single-handedly stormed into their headquarters, silencing the entire cult and forcing them into submission,pletely shattering their morale.

    As for the reason Vermillion Bird even bothered to do that? As ck Tortoise was busy and no longer really working for the cult, they were short on manpower and needed some people for grunt work.

    In other words, the Blood God Cult¡¯s notorious deeds were mostly done during its earlier years. In recent years, the declining Blood God Cult had notmitted many atrocities¡ªnot forck of trying, but forck of capability. Attacking the Luo Family Vige was their most impressive operation in years.

    At the moment, the Blood God Cult was facing another headache¡ªthe Maitreya Cult, having failed in their eastward expansion at Gusu, had begun advancing westward to Jingxiang[6]. The Maitreya Cult sent an envoy to Wushan, seeking the Blood God Cult¡¯s cooperation in rebellion.

    Xue Canghai was torn. He certainly wanted to rebel, believing that the atmosphere of widespread ughter could help him unlock the Profound Mysteries and gain independence from the Four Idols Cult.

    However, he knew that the Maitreya Cult was not a reliable ally. Despite their initial momentum, over the past six months, they had been resisted by southern aristocratic families led by the Tang n, facing constant attacks and struggling to gain a foothold. There was no sign of them being able to sweep through the south.

    Should he take the gamble?

    As Xue Canghai was negotiating with the envoy of the Maitreya Cult, Zhao Changhe, after half a month¡¯s journey, arrived at Wushan on Snow-Treading Crow, trotting through the spring rain.

    1. Shu Territory is actually just Sichuan. Sichuan was known as Ba and Shu territory during the Zhou dynasty. ?

    2. This is in reference to the Daba Mountains/Dabashan in Central China that cuts through four provinces: Sichuan, Chongqing, Shaanxi, and Hubei. ?

    3. In the real world, Dabashan is joined to Wushan at its southeast. ?

    4. This references Yaoji, feel free to read up on her on Wikipedia by simply searching her name. ?

    5. The character Î× refers to witchcraft/shamanism and their practitioners, so the literal meaning of the name Wushan is ¡°witch/shaman mountain.¡± ?

    6. This is the ancient designation of a region during the Eastern-Han Dynasty. It covers the region of Jing Province and a bit more. ?

 Chapter 355: Returning in Glory

    <h4>Chapter 355: Returning in Glory</h4>

    As Zhao Changhe climbed the steps, he looked around with great interest at the scenery of Wushan.

    The transition from winter to spring, coupled with the change in geography, made it feel like the majestic and towering mountains of Kunlun had given way to verdantndscapes. The ice and snow were gone, reced by lush greenery and the fresh scent of spring rain. The chirping of birds and the blooming of flowers made it feel like he had entered another secret realm.

    It was a fascinating experience.

    Unfortunately, his literary knowledge was inconsistent. asionally, he coulde up with some brilliant lines, but when faced with such poetic scenery, he could only recall a few famous lines, but those did not quite fit the mood.

    <i>No body of water canpare to the vast sea, and no clouds canpare with the clouds of Wushan</i>[1]<i> But Cult Leader Xue resides here, so would that really be appropriate?</i>

    <i>Or perhaps, Wushan is high, Wushan is low, in the evening rain, the lover does not return, and the room left empty</i>[2]<i>.</i>

    Cult Leader Xue would probably hit him if he heard that, wondering who was being left alone in an empty room.

    <i>Come to think of it, the entire Blood God Cult seems disinterested in women. They seem like they¡¯re only obsessed with blood and killing... What a bizarre cult.</i>

    In reality, not many people knew that the Blood God Cult was based in Wushan. Otherwise, they might have been wiped out long ago. Zhao Changhe had learned their location from Wan Dongliu of the Four Idols Cult. On the surface, there was only a mountain stronghold on Wushan, where bandits gathered to act as rulers of the mountain, robbing and plundering. The cult operated in secrecy, hidden in an underground secret realm within the mountain, much like the setup in Beimang.

    With Maitreya causing chaos in the south, the officials of the Great Xia did not have the time to deal with mountain bandits.

    Butpared to Beimang, this mountain stronghold was quite a bit better. It was, after all, not just set up in a single location. The mountain stronghold stretched from the mountainside to the peak, with numerousrge and small fortresses scattered about and even some other defensive structures.

    ¡°Stop, what are you doing here?¡±

    As he reached the entrance of a fortress, a group of bandits, unable to tolerate his approach any longer, surrounded him and red at him nervously. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce for sightseeing... We¡¯ve been putting up with you for a while...¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost burst outughing. ¡°Why have you been putting up with me?¡±

    One of them hesitated, then said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you... Zhao Changhe?¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird was stored in his ring, causing him to be missing a signature identifier, but his distinctive scarred face was left uncovered. He was openly presenting himself as Zhao Changhe, not passing himself off as Wang Daozhong.

    Zhao Changhe smiled, ¡°Why do you seem to be unsure? Is it just because I¡¯m not carrying my saber?¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, everyone imitating Zhao Changhe carries a broad saber. How could the real Zhao Changhe not have one? I told you all it wasn¡¯t him!¡± one of themined to hispanions. ¡°Letting someone who might not even be Zhao Changhe get this close to the gate without stopping him¡ªwhat a joke!¡±

    Zhao Changheughed, ¡°So if the real Zhao Changhe came, you wouldn¡¯t stop him?¡±

    The bandits all replied, ¡°Of course! Boss Zhao is one of our own. If hees, we would wee him home.¡±

    <i>What nonsense...</i> Zhao Changhe felt both amused and exasperated. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys supposed to be hunting me down? How did I suddenly turn into someone you would wee home?¡±

    ¡°The kill order was forgotten long ago. Who would still take that seriously?¡±

    One of the bandits cautiously asked, ¡°Are you really him? Stop pretending if you¡¯re not. We¡¯ve already called out some of the brothers from Beimang toe and verify if you really are Boss Zhao!¡±

    As they spoke, a man hurriedly came from inside. ¡°I heard you spotted someone that looks like our boss? Shit, it really is you, boss! You¡¯re finally here! We missed you!¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a look at who it was and could not help butugh. It was one of his men from Beimang, for whom he had asked ck Tortoise to send a rmendation letter. As he expected, Xue Canghai had reluctantly given them minor leadership positions, and this man, Liuzi, had been made the leader at the mountain stronghold at the base of the mountain.

    Liuzi pushed through the crowd and quickly embraced Zhao Changhe, then turned to the others and puffed out his chest. ¡°Who said he¡¯s not our boss? If this isn¡¯t our boss, then is he your father?¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    <i>You aren¡¯t even the big boss here, so why are you acting like you are?</i>

    But no one dared to protest. Instead, admiration appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, and they all bowed respectfully. ¡°So it really is Boss Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Brother Zhao!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Boss Zhao!¡±

    ¡°Boss Zhao, you¡¯re our idol!¡±

    ¡°Wee, Boss Zhao. Come inside and rest. Should we inform the cult leader of your arrival? Would you like us to show you around?¡±

    Seeing the genuine excitement on their faces, Zhao Changhe was amused. <i>Maybe I should start a fan club?</i>

    He had expected that he would not be treated as a traitor if he did openlye to the Blood God Cult, especially given his current strength and connections. Forget about the underlings, even Cult Leader Xue would have to handle him with care. Not long ago, he and the saintess of the Four Idols Cult had even killed Tarant and Tian Lingzi, as had been reported by the Tome of Troubled Times. With that being the case, even if Cult Leader Xue wanted to kill him, he would have to first consider whether he could.

    But he had not expected the cult members to treat him like one of their own, and regard him with such pride... It was truly as if they did not consider him to be a defector from the Blood God Cult but as someone returning in glory.

    Had he known this, he might not have needed to waste a favor with Lady Three to infiltrate the cult.

    ¡°Move aside! I will naturally be the one to show the boss around. You think it¡¯s your turn to do it?¡± Liuzi scolded the others with his hands on his hips, and then he turned to Zhao Changhe with a smile. ¡°Boss, Wushan is beautiful and it has many scenic spots. Would you like me to show you around?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°You seem to have settled in well.¡±

    ¡°Yup. The rules are pretty much the same in all the green forests. Instructor Sun has a decent position here and takes care of everyone.¡± Liuzi happily led the way. ¡°The climate here is fantastic. The brothers can¡¯t believe we were stuck in the icy cold of Beimang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved off the other eager followers and followed Liuzi into the fortress. ¡°Instructor Sun didn¡¯t face any trouble?¡±

    ¡°I heard he had a tough time for a while. Some people in the cult were trying to push him away. But then the cult leader said that as long as his responsibilities did not lie in the spreading of the cult¡¯s doctrine, he was only responsible for training people.¡±

    ¡°I see. I was worried that the Blood God Cult would unjustly punish Old Sun. That would have changed our rtionship considerably...¡±

    Liuziughed. ¡°No way. They didn¡¯t do anything to him, and even though he was pushed to the side for a while, that was really just for a while. Many people¡¯s attitudes changed, and some even secretly looked for him to ask him one thing or another. I heard even an elder protector went to him for guidance, and that protector¡¯s cultivation is much higher than Instructor Sun¡¯s... Instructor Sun is now seen as a reclusive expert, like an old man selling wontons.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled, ¡°Everyone¡¯s story involves selling wontons. Why not sweeping monks?¡±

    Liuzi: ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind, go on.¡±

    ¡°The cult leader also respects Instructor Sun. He even permitted him to ess many of the cult¡¯s core manuals and the sacred artifact. As a result, Instructor Sun¡¯s cultivation has improved significantly over the past year and he¡¯s broken through to the sixthyer of the Profound Gate. He¡¯s no longer just a regr instructor. He¡¯s been promoted to a protector of the cult. Now, no one dares to marginalize him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed inwardly.

    <i>Not every instructor under an elder in the Blood God Cult is as good as Old Sun... Old Sun was not only responsible but also had incredibly solid fundamentals. I used to think that this was standard, but after so long in the jianghu, I¡¯vee to realize that most martial artists are quite average in this regard and don¡¯t really pay much attention to the fundamentals.</i>

    Instructor Sun had simplycked proper opportunities and resources for advancement. If he had sufficient resources, he would not have only reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate in his thirties.

    There were actually many hidden talents in the world, but they often went unnoticed. This was true in every faction. Most people did not ever get the chance to find a master and learn proper techniques.

    As they talked, they made their way up the mountain, with someone having already gone ahead to report to the main base of the cult.

    Xue Canghai was discussing matters with an envoy from the Maitreya Cult when a guard outside peeked in, making faces but not speaking. Annoyed, Xue Canghai got up, walked over, and pped the guard. ¡°Who taught you to act like a rat?¡±

    The guard, feeling aggrieved, held his cheek and whispered, ¡°Zhao Changhe hase to the mountain.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, realizing that he had wrongly hit the guard. The guard had been well-intentioned and smart¡ªif the envoy from the Maitreya Cult had overheard, it would have been difficult to handle what came next.

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe had the habit of killing other envoys in front of their hosts. He had done it twice already, once in front of the Wang n and once in front of Batu¡¯s army, with one of the victims being from the Maitreya Cult.

    Thinking quickly, Xue Canghai turned to the envoy with a smile. ¡°I have some urgent personal matters to attend to. You can head back to your amodation and rest for now. We can continue our discussionter.¡±

    After saying that, he signaled to the guard to ensure that the envoy did not see Zhao Changhe, then hurriedly left the meeting hall, rushing down the mountain.

    Halfway down, he looked down and saw the mountain stronghold in an uproar, with a crowd of Blood God Cult followers surrounding Zhao Changhe like they were weing a celebrity. Zhao Changhe, smiling and waving, looked like he was reveling in the attention.

    A group of recent arrivals from Beimang surrounded him, chatting andughing as they made their way up the mountain, gathering followers from each of the fortresses they passed. The procession made it look as if Zhao Changhe was the actual cult leader.

    <i>Did hee here to show off? </i>Xue Canghai ground his teeth in frustration.

    As he pondered Zhao Changhe¡¯s true intentions, another figure rapidly approached from the other side of the mountain. In no time, they arrived before Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe halted.

    Amidst the silent, expectant crowd of bandits, Zhao Changhe dropped to one knee and offered a deep bow. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you in good health, Instructor Sun. It seems that you¡¯ve made great progress in your cultivation as well.¡±

    Everyone fell silent. Even Instructor Sun, who had rushed over to see his student, was stunned by the gesture, forgetting to help Zhao Changhe up.

    <i>When I blocked you at the Ancient Sword Lake, you didn¡¯t show me such respect.</i>

    Xue Canghai, who was watching from afar, felt relieved. This disy suggested that Zhao Changhe at least did note here to cause trouble.

    Just as he thought this, Zhao Changhe looked up toward the top of the mountain where Xue Canghai stood, as if he had known he was there all along. Xue Canghai¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. <i>Such heightened senses, he¡¯s at least at the door of the Profound Mysteries!</i>

    Zhao Changhe stood up and spoke calmly, his voice echoing across the mountains. ¡°Cult Leader Xue, I trust you have been well. I, Zhao Changhe, an outsider bandit, am here to pay my respects.¡±

    1. This is a famous saying by Tang Dynasty poet Yuan Zhen (Ôªð¡). ?

    2. This is a line from the poem ¡°Evesting Longing¡± (³¤ÏàË¼) by Tang Dynasty poet Bai Juyi (°×¾ÓÒ×) ?

 Chapter 356: Xue Canghai

    <h4>Chapter 356: Xue Canghai</h4>

    Xue Canghai watched from afar as Zhao Changhe ascended the mountain with confident strides. He could not help but show a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    <i>Such courage! Such boldness! This is what a man should be like.</i>

    The men of the Blood God Cult admired Zhao Changhe because they saw in him the spirit they themselves only aspired to have. Zhao Changhe fearlessly roamed the jianghu with his saber, challenging all who stood in his way. There was no member of the Blood God Cult who would not appreciate and respect someone who dared to enter a den of demons alone and dere his arrival so boldly.

    Unfortunately, they could not do the same. They simply saw him as a reflection of their dreams.

    Subconsciously, they began to see him as their representative in the outside world, so they were indeed reluctant tobel him a traitor.

    Even Xue Canghai felt this way.

    At that moment, he even forgot about the envoy of the Maitreya Cult in the mountain stronghold. With a casual wave of his hand, he transmitted his voice, ¡°Young Hero Zhao,e meet me in the main hall. Why is everyone crowding around? It¡¯s embarrassing. Disperse. Hengchuan, guide him to the main hall.¡±

    Instructor Sun bowed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe noticed that except for the brief encounter amidst the zing Luo Family Vige, he had never properly seen Cult Leader Xue. Seeing him now, he found Xue Canghai to actually have quite a presence.

    Choosing to receive him in the main hall of the mountain stronghold instead of some secret underground chamber subtly disyed his stance toward him. Zhao Changhe smiled slightly and confidently ascended the mountain.

    Instructor Sun, walking beside him, whispered, ¡°Changhe...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What did youe here for? Also, couldn¡¯t you have at least given me a heads-up?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°I originally came with the intention to challenge the cult leader... but I have not decided to what extent.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let me put it this way... if I defeat Cult Leader Xue and take his ranking of seventy-first on the Ranking of Man, I am screwed. It would be really embarrassing and my wife would probably ridicule me.¡±

    Instructor Sun retorted, ¡°You little...¡±

    Zhao Changhe climbed the mountain with an innocent look. Indeed, this was what he truly thought.

    However, it was still difficult for others to believe him at this time. Instructor Sun sighed, ¡°Stop with the pretense. You¡¯ve already nned how to take over the cult after killing the cult leader, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Old Sun, you can eat whatever you want, but don¡¯t just go around saying whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I know your tricks.¡± Instructor Sun looked around cautiously, then whispered, ¡°When those from Beimang arrived, many advised the cult leader not to give them any proper positions, fearing a day like this woulde.¡±

    ¡°And yet the cult leader still gave them proper positions?¡±

    ¡°The cult leader said that they came with a letter from Venerable ck Tortoise, and Venerable ck Tortoise ranks even higher than Venerable Vermillion Bird. If the Four Idols Cult wanted his head, they could have taken it long ago. Being overly cautious would only invite ridicule, so it was better to just concede.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. He found that Cult Leader Xue was actually much better than his reputation suggested. The man had a certain charm and was not some buffoon or clown as he had originally anticipated.

    On the other hand, the supposedly honorable Venerable ck Tortoise seemed more like a clown.

    Instructor Sun side-eyed him, ¡°So, are you really thinking of taking over?¡±

    Zhao Changhe countered, ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Instructor Sun was silent for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been in the Blood God Cult for twenty years. This is my home.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scrutinized Instructor Sun for a while beforeughing. ¡°It was one of my ns, but it was just an option in case Cult Leader Xue ended up being unreasonable. If things went south and I had to fight my way through, having people on the inside would help. However, from how things seem at the moment, it seems like there won¡¯t be any need to take such drastic measures.¡±

    As they spoke, they reached the main hall. The guards at the entrance greeted Zhao Changhe with fervent respect. Instructor Sun closed his mouth and silently led Zhao Changhe into the main hall.

    <i>Damn, the guards showed even more respect to him than me, a protector of the cult... Well, it makes sense. Zhao Changhe¡¯s reputation as the First Hidden Dragon ces him on par with the cult leader, and I simply can¡¯tpare to that. Still, despite how much greater he¡¯s be, he was still willing to kneel and bow to me. Fuck, that felt good. </i>

    With a muddled mind, he headed to the main hall with Zhao Changhe. Zhao Changhe strode in, stood at the center, and then bowed to Xue Canghai, who was seated on the main seat. ¡°Greetings, Cult Leader Xue.¡±

    Xue Canghai nodded slightly. ¡°Have a seat. Serve Young Hero Zhao tea.¡±

    Zhao Changhe unceremoniously took a seat on the guest seat, and a cult member served him tea. Zhao Changhe nced at the server and clicked his tongue.

    <i>A male cult member... Do they really not have any maids? Cult Leader Xue, you¡¯re simply a paragon of manliness.</i>

    Xue Canghai sipped his tea, observing Zhao Changhe. After a long pause, he finally spoke up. ¡°The cult members regard you as one of their own. Do you find it foolish? Just a year ago, they treated you as a traitor and were hunting you down. Yet now, they regard you with such respect. Is itughable?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°When I was heading to the Ancient Sword Lake, I told Instructor Sun that apart from Fang Buping, I have no enmity with the Blood God Cult. On the contrary, I even owe the cult a debt of gratitude for sheltering me and granting me its teachings. If the cult members see me as one of them, I¡¯m happy. The bond had not been severed, and I am grateful that the cult leader doesn¡¯t wish to do me harm.¡±

    Xue Canghai neither confirmed nor denied, ¡°If we could kill you back then, we would have done so. Now that you¡¯vee here yourself, that gives us an opportunity to do so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled but did not respond.

    Xue Canghai did not press further and instead asked, ¡°So, why have youe? It¡¯s surely not just to catch up with Instructor Sun, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I did want to see Instructor Sun. It¡¯s been a while, after all.¡±

    Instructor Sun turned his head away.

    <i>Do you even believe that yourself?</i>

    Xue Canghai remained impassive. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen him, should I arrange a room for you two to catch up?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Xue Canghai sipped his tea, remaining silent.

    By now, even the most ardent fans would have realized that Zhao Changhe did note with pure intentions. They realized that he had likelye to challenge the cult leader, and Xue Canghai obviously understood this much from the start.

    He knew that Zhao Changhe was likely at the threshold of the Profound Mysteries. To break through, he needed more than just his talent. His fundamental cultivation techniques were the Vicious Blood Art and Vicious Blood Saber Art, and his way to breakthrough could only be found here, so his visit was inevitable.

    However, Zhao Changhe was not Vermillion Bird. Entering this den of demons alone and expecting to leave unscathed if a fight broke out was incredibly bold.

    Xue Canghai admired this courage but was not willing to be made a stepping stone.

    <i>These damn youngsters. First, it was that Yue girl, using me to boost her reputation and turning me into aughingstock. Then, there was that young man who ran around wanting to challenge me, unhappy that I could make it onto the Ranking of Man while he couldn¡¯t. When he finally made it onto the Ranking of Man, he settled down, but then that asshole Situ Xiao began challenging me just because he was unhappy that I ranked above him.</i>

    <i>What the hell did I do to deserve this? Are they all crazy?</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a sip of his tea, seemingly unconcerned. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re aware of my purpose here. I seek the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Xue Canghai said coldly, ¡°Regardless of how people view your rtionship with the Blood God Cult, the core techniques of the cult cannot be shared. As for being allowed toprehend the sacred artifact, you have no right.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°The cultivation techniques belong to you, and the sacred artifact is for your cultivation. Yet, it seems you still haven¡¯t broken through to the Profound Mysteries. This suggests that those things are, at best, auxiliary. Relying on them too much is unwise.¡±

    Xue Canghai was taken aback. ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you likely abandoned the Blood God Art and resumed cultivating ording to the Vicious Blood Art in order to get the recognition of the Tome of Troubled Times and enter the Ranking of Man. Otherwise, with your previousbat ability that was at most on par with Yue Hongling when she was at the eighthyer of the Profound Gate, you would not have made it onto the Ranking of Man.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You could have left out thatst part.¡±

    <i>Damn it, not only did these youngsters put me in a tough spot, but the Tome of Troubled Times did too. I secretly raised my strength, thinking that no one would know and I could surprise them, but I wasn¡¯t even able to hide it for a couple of days when I was suddenly added to the Ranking of Man, and everyone and their mother found out.</i>

    <i>What¡¯s even more frustrating is that even after switching to the Vicious Blood Art, I¡¯m still unable to unlock the Profound Mysteries. The bacsh from the vicious blood qi still tortures me, nearly costing me my life every now and then. Was all this really worth it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I believe you¡¯re likely at the threshold just like me. I don¡¯t need your manuals or artifacts. I only seek a thorough battle with you. Perhaps through mutual verification, we can both step through the door of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Xue Canghai let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°So, in the end, you think I¡¯m an easy target?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure I can beat you. Your mastery and understanding of the Blood God Cult¡¯s techniques are unparalleled. I came with the mindset of seeking your guidance.¡±

    ¡°And why should I indulge you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe set down his teacup and replied calmly, ¡°Because I am Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°My mastery of the techniques of the cult is not as refined as yours, but I have drawn a lot of insights from various sources,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Ick depth in vicious blood, while you have immersed yourself in it only too much. I believe that if we learn from each other, the Profound Mysteries are within reach.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He had imagined countless reasons for Zhao Changhe¡¯s visit, but he had not anticipated this.

    Indeed, Zhao Changhe was not a mere young disciple challenging a senior, nor a traitor returning in glory.

    He was a renowned martial artist on the cusp of bing a master. He came seeking to discuss and exchange knowledge on the path of bing a master.

    After a moment of silence, Xue Canghai suddenly asked, ¡°You say I¡¯ve immersed myself too much. On what basis? Have you studied my martial arts?¡±

    ¡°This is easy to see,¡± replied Zhao Changhe. ¡°The cultivation techniques of the Blood God Cult are fierce and violent, focusing on nurturing vicious qi through killing. Up to now, have you ever considered that the limitations of this world might be holding you back? That if you could carry out mass ughter, you could make it through the door to the Profound Mysteries.?¡±

    Xue Canghai slowly said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°But have you not realized that the essence of the ancient demon god¡¯s will is neither killing nor nurturing vicious qi? It¡¯s a domineering spirit that transcends even gods and demons, a self-reflective challenge to the heavens, a worldview where the underworld reflects one¡¯s inner strength. When the Heavenly Dao dies, who will embody it? Was the demon god¡¯s only desire truly just ughter?¡±

    Xue Canghai stood up, his expression extremely solemn.

    Zhao Changhe touched his ring, and with a swift motion, Dragon Bird appeared in his hand, and he pointed it at Xue Canghai. ¡°I¡¯ve said all that needs to be said. Cult Leader Xue... shall we verify our theories?¡±

 Chapter 357: The Duel Begins

    <h4>Chapter 357: The Duel Begins</h4>

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense. The guards were sweating profusely as they watched Zhao Changhe draw his saber, unsure whether they should step in to stop him.

    It did not seem to them like Zhao Changhe was confronting the cult leader with hostility. It felt more like he wanted to have a sparring match. It was akin to a public duel on a bustling street, where others could watch with admiration rather than being offended. A well-fought match often ended in mutual respect.

    This kind of internal challenge was even more private than a public duel. Zhao Changhe had first offered guidance, rifying that what he was after was mutual verification. It seemed like nothing more than a sparring match within an ordinary martial sect, and the oue was thus unlikely to be announced by the Tome of Troubled Times.

    Instructor Sun suddenly had a thought: <i>Could this guy be acting so gracefully and generously on purpose? Could it be that he¡¯s doing all this because he doesn¡¯t want to rece Cult Leader Xue on the rankings and end up beingughed at by his wife?</i>

    Clearly, others would not think of this. In fact, at this moment, Xue Canghai felt deeply moved. He took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Young Hero Zhao, if you don¡¯t mind, you and I can spar in the grand martial arena. That way, the others can observe and learn from our battle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe reversed his grip on his saber and cupped his hand. ¡°Cult Leader Xue, you truly are a respectable leader.¡±

    Xue Canghai slightly shook his head and gestured, ¡°Please.¡±

    A nearby cult member urgently whispered, ¡°Cult leader, the envoy from the Maitreya Cult...¡±

    Xue Canghai blinked. He had almost forgotten about the presence of the envoy.

    However, he did not see it as a big deal. The envoy from the Maitreya Cult was in the cult¡¯s secret chambers and would not know about what was going on outside. He whispered instructions to the cult member beside him, ¡°Send a few people to make sure that the envoy does not wander around. And remember, do not mention that Zhao Changhe is here.¡±

    The cult member looked a little distressed, ¡°But cult leader, we want to watch the battle too.¡±

    Xue Canghai chuckled. ¡°With your level of cultivation and understanding of saber arts, what good would that do to you? This is why you should have trained diligently in the past, trying to catch up now is pointless. Now go.¡±

    He again gestured to Zhao Changhe. ¡°A minor matter has dyed me. Let us continue.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had heard the words ¡°envoy from the Maitreya Cult¡± but simply did not care. He returned the polite gesture. ¡°Please, lead the way.¡±

    When they reached the grand martial arena, Zhao Changhe realized that theyout of the mountain stronghold at Beimang was modeled after his ce, but this ce was simply muchrger. The martial arena here wasrge enough to amodate thousands of people training at once, ensuring that no one would be identally injured during the fight. The surrounding area was packed with onlookers, their numbers seemingly endless.[1] <i>Hmm, given the crowd, this at least means there aren¡¯t any traps here... Fuck, there are at least ten thousand of them!</i>

    The Blood God Cult had been secretly growing to such an extent that they could rise up at any moment.

    <i>Where did they get their resources and supplies? Did they raid the granaries of nearby counties?</i>

    <i>No wonder an envoy from the Maitreya Cult was sent here. The Blood God Cult is clearly a well-developed rebel force. The problem is, they must have received support from Vermillion Bird. Vermillion Bird is a rebel herself, and she supports the cult so that she can use them when the time is right. Does the Maitreya Cult think they can actually use them? Hah, wishful thinking...</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not bother to think too much about it. There were more important things on his mind¡ªthis was actually the first time in his life that he was going to be part of a grand public duel like this.

    <i>Shng!</i>

    Xue Canghai drew his saber and said, ¡°This saber is named Blood God, and it¡¯s forged with... uh...¡±

    He paused andughed. ¡°Never mind. I was going to say that it¡¯s forged with materials and forging techniques best suited to our cult¡¯s martial arts, but since you already pointed out some things, that doesn¡¯t seem to mean much now. Although I don¡¯t entirely agree with your views, I¡¯ll use this saber to verify my path.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not introduce Dragon Bird. It did not need an introduction. He just stood there, holding his saber, quietly observing the blood-red de in Xue Canghai¡¯s hand.

    A spring breeze blew, but the atmosphere instantly became deadly.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    In the next moment, as if they had nned it, both of them swung their sabers horizontally, at the same time.

    The Vicious Blood Saber Art, unlike other martial arts, did not have any ceremonial moves like ¡°Weing Pine.¡±[2] Every single one of its moves was aimed to kill.

    Both of them used the first move of the Vicious Blood Saber Art, which could be considered a starting salute. This move had no name, but it could be seen as an advanced version of a basic horizontal sh, containing more follow-up variations and energy-utilizing techniques than basic saber arts. The differences in this move among various schoolsy in these follow-up actions.

    Although Zhao Changhe¡¯s moves now seemedpletely free, there was actually still a pattern. His foundation was in the Vicious Blood Art, and his follow-up variations and energy-utilizing techniques were based on its principles. An expert could discern his roots in the Vicious Blood Art after just a few moves.

    Studying someone¡¯s martial techniques and figuring out how to counter them works the same way. Every move they make will follow certain patterns, and with proper preparation, you can anticipate their following moves and obtain the upper hand.

    In a duel between fellow practitioners withparable cultivation levels, it all came down to who had mastered the saber art more thoroughly.

    Before the eyes of the crowd, the two sabers shed.

    The most puzzling thing for the spectators was that, although this was just the first move, both men¡¯s eyes turned red at the moment of contact, and their sabers emitted a red glow. Xue Canghai¡¯s originally blood-red de shone a brilliant scarlet, while Zhao Changhe¡¯s previously dull de glowed with a dark red light.

    ¡°Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!¡± someone eximed in a low voice. ¡°How are they able to exhibit the effects of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas without actually using that move?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    There was no way to pause for an exnation. The two sabers shed forcefully. Before that spectator could even finish saying his sentence, the sabers had already shed a dozen times, each strike ringing out loudly.

    At that moment, Instructor Sun exined to the others, ¡°Their Scattering the Gods and Buddhas has transcended the requirement of using specific moves. As long as they have the intent to use it, each one of their strikes is able to embody the effects of the technique.¡±

    If Zhao Changhe heard this question, he would exin it in more modern terms: <i>My Scattering the Gods and Buddhas has be a kind of buff, increasing my attack power by 20%, with a special fear effect.</i>

    The basis of this was the use of vicious qi. When Xue Canghai still practiced the Blood God Art, he could not infuse every strike with Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, and hisbat power had been much lower than it was now.

    High-level observers like Instructor Sun and other skilled practitioners could see that while Xue Canghai¡¯s and Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber intents seemed identical, there were subtle differences between them.

    This was exactly the distinction that Zhao Changhe had mentioned earlier.

    Xue Canghai¡¯s Scattering the Gods and Buddhas was bloody and violent, with a deep and malevolent vicious qi. Just looking at it from a distance struck people with heart-pounding fear. Those with lower cultivation or weaker nerves could not even bear to look, and they averted their gazes.

    In the earlier stages, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Scattering the Gods and Buddhas had a simr nature, though less bloody as he had not killed as many people. Nevertheless, the fear effect and sudden burst of power were enough to turn the tide in many battles.

    But now, Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber had subtle differences from Xue Canghai¡¯s, as well as from his past self.

    The bloodthirstiness and ferocity in his saber wereparatively muted, and his blood-red eyes were not as terrifying as Xue Canghai¡¯s. If Xue Canghai seemed like a bloodthirsty demon god striking with ferocity and anger, Zhao Changhe was more like... not a demon god, but a man standing on a battlefield filled with corpses and rivers of blood, thendscape around him a vast expanse of red, and the stars in the sky far above observing him silently.

    Among the stars, a god¡¯s eye appeared faintly, looking coldly at the ughter that had been carried out on the battlefield. To the gods and demons, human lives were no more special than grass, their struggles mere entertainment for the bored.

    So amidst the sea of corpses and blood, the man still standing raised his wild saber, not to cut down his fellow man, but to strike at the heavens.

    <i>Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A thunderous explosion resounded, and the two separated in the arena.

    Zhao Changhe took three steps back.

    Xue Canghai took five steps back, his expression filled with extreme shock. At the same time, he seemed to fall into contemtion.

    At that moment, he was like a demon god, while Zhao Changhe seemed to embody the essence of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    He began to truly wonder with which intent that technique was supposed to be carried out.

    1. Just a note that when he¡¯s referring to how theyout is simr, it¡¯s because the grand martial arena in Wushan would be the equivalent of the training ground in Beimang. I tranted it to ¡°grand martial arena¡± here as the wording is more appropriate in the context, but it really is just arge space where people practice martial arts. ?

    2. Not sure where exactly this is from, but it¡¯s basically just brandishing one¡¯s sword to greet the opponent. ?

 Chapter 358: The Protagonist of the Tome of Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Protagonist of the Tome of Troubled Times</h4>

    Judging solely by the power disyed and the broader perspective demonstrated at that moment, it seemed that Zhao Changhe might indeed be correct.

    However, both Xue Canghai and Zhao Changhe frowned, both of them dissatisfied with the oue.

    Zhao Changhe was naturally endowed with greater strength because of his Blood Asura Body, yet he had only managed to push Xue Canghai back by two steps more¡ªmuch less than he expected. Furthermore, he himself had been forced back three steps. The terrifying vicious qi from Xue Canghai, filled with fierce and violent bloodlust, suppressed his own vicious qi, making it feel somewhat weakened.

    The two stared at each other in silence for a while. Then, Xue Canghai suddenly asked, ¡°Are you sure that the intent you spoke of isn¡¯t just derived from the name of the technique, as a literal interpretation of it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood why Xue Canghai would ask such a question. Excluding the influence of his unique physique and considering only the inherent power of the strike itself, it seemed that Xue Canghai should have had the upper hand.

    He was not here to rely on his unique physique to challenge someone on the Ranking of Man; he was here to refine his understanding of the vicious blood qi. Making Xue Canghai retreat two more steps was meaningless.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and said softly, ¡°Even if it is a literal interpretation, it is the path I wish to take. I do not desire bloody, violent ughter. Frankly, it does not suit me. On the other hand, I find the will to scatter the gods and Buddhas much more appealing. The Profound Mysteries are about understanding, not rigidly following those before us.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes once again revealed admiration. He sighed and said, ¡°Very well. Take this then!¡±

    A streak of blood-red light sliced through the sky, reaching Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat in an instant from eight steps away!

    Zhao Changhe shifted his foot, using Traceless Soaring Blood to move half a step to the side. He held Dragon Bird nted to deflect the strike, deliberately avoiding using his brute strength to overpower his opponent and focusing purely on his integration and understanding of various techniques.

    To the onlookers, what had seemingly started as a simple contest of strength quickly transformed into aprehensive and intricate disy of technical attainments. The techniques of the two began to diverge.

    Although the techniques of the Blood God Cult did not emphasize feints, tricks, or borate routines, there were still differences in individual applications.

    Intuitively, one might expect that Zhao Changhe, using arger, heavier Dragon Bird, would employ slower, more powerful strikes. Yet it was the exact opposite; his moves were quicker, with more variations, constantly probing Xue Canghai for weaknesses.

    In contrast, though Xue Canghai used the Blood God Saber, which was only slightly heavier than a regr saber, he swept it with the ferocity of a dragon, generating immense, violent power. Even if there were ws in his technique, they were obscured by the overwhelming force with which he swung his de, a force that made it difficult for anyone to get close.

    Xue Canghai¡¯s vicious blood qi was nearly tangible, forming a wall of energy that not only enhanced his strength but also created an oppressive aura. In contrast, Zhao Changhe¡¯s vicious blood qi, though weaker inparison, manifested as precise, needle-like stabs, seeking to break through and dispel Xue Canghai¡¯s wall of energy.

    The sound of their sabers shing was relentless. Blood-red light filled the air and the oppressive vicious qi forced some of the surrounding cult members to step back, further clearing the area.

    ¡°So strong,¡± someone murmured. ¡°To think that he¡¯s just been practicing the Vicious Blood Saber Art for a year.... We¡¯ve been training for twenty years, and it feels like we¡¯ve just wasted our time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just how geniuses are. But actually, if you look closely, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Vicious Blood Saber Art still appears somewhat immature. At least, it¡¯s certainly not as refined as the cult leader¡¯s. The cult leader¡¯s moves may seem broad and simple, but the transitions are incredibly sophisticated, and he looks like an impregnable fortress... If he fought Yue Hongling like this back then, he would not have lost.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Yue Hongling, or the cult leader might kill you if he hears.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Changhe himself admitted hisck of expertise when ites to vicious blood qi, and it shows,¡± remarked an elder. ¡°If he was still part of the cult, his saber art would have warranted a few words of advice from me here and there.¡±

    Instructor Sun nced at him and said, ¡°If he had stayed in the cult, he would not have developed this style.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about hisck of mastery over vicious blood qi. It¡¯s understandable that his vicious qi isn¡¯t intense since he isn¡¯t naturally bloodthirsty and hasn¡¯t killed all that many people. I¡¯m referring to his actual saber art. It¡¯s quitecking and he heavily relies on traits from other martial arts topensate. He has breadth butcks depth. He has not fully grasped the essence of saber arts. Hell, he even shows sword intent at times. While this might make him strong in actualbat, it doesn¡¯t help his understanding of saber arts.¡±

    Instructor Sun had to concede. ¡°That makes sense. Without a higher-level manual, he had to learn from various other martial arts, integrating them into his techniques. His style would naturally differ from those who have always practiced our cult¡¯s techniques. In a real fight, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him, but if we¡¯re only looking at his mastery over the Vicious Blood Art, you and I can indeed critique him. After all, he¡¯s really been practicing it for just a little over a year.¡±

    <i>Indeed, only a little over a year, yet he can fight the cult leader to a standstill. As much as it might sting, we have to admit, not only is he a genius, but he¡¯s also incredibly diligent. Who knows how much he trained to get to this point.</i>

    The high-ranking members of the cult watched intently. It was easy to criticize Zhao Changhe¡¯s unrefined saber arts as spectators, but if they faced such a saber in battle, they knew deep down the number of moves they could defend against.

    And that number was probably zero.

    Zhao Changhe was aware of his own shorings. He knew that he wascking in his mastery over vicious blood. He was here precisely to make up for this deficiency.

    For instance, Zhao Changhe¡¯s method of deflecting and then striking again involved borrowing some of his opponent¡¯s force while conserving some of his own. By the second strike, his power increased by fifty percent. Repeating this, his attacks grew increasingly fierce, creating the impression of an unstoppable river.

    This technique was not part of Blood God Cult¡¯s repertoire but rather belonged to the Sword Emperor. It was Underworld River Surges. Zhao Changhe used to have to integrate actual sword arts into his saber arts, but now, having grasped the essence of the art, he could achieve the same effect with any weapon.

    On the surface, Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding of martial arts could already be said to be at the level of a master. Yet, Yuxu believed hecked sufficientbat experience, and the blind woman thought that he had not taken enough beatings.

    Both perspectives were valid.

    Take Underworld River Surges, for instance; it was effective, but how long could he keep stacking it? A truly experienced and powerful opponent would not give him the chance to do so. Xue Canghai, for one, sensed the borrowed force in one strike and immediately adjusted, tightening his power on the next, making it impossible for Zhao Changhe to borrow any more. This made Zhao Changhe¡¯s subsequent strikes seem weaker while Xue Canghai¡¯s momentum surged.

    The unstoppable force had be Xue Canghai instead.

    Even Zhao Changhe¡¯s use of the Spring Water Sword Intent, a technique that relied on refraction to deceive the eye, had no effect on Xue Canghai. He saw through it instantly, and his counterattack almost severed Zhao Changhe¡¯s fingers.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but admire Xue Canghai. Cult Leader Xue always seemed like a pushover in the rumors, but Zhao Changhe now understood from direct experience that the Ranking of Troubled Times hadn¡¯t recognized the man for nothing.

    In terms of the precision and sophistication of his saber art, his richbat experience, and his effortless control of energy, Cult Leader Xue was indeed above countless others.

    This battle was incredibly beneficial for Zhao Changhe as he faced an opponent that used a saber art and a cultivation technique from the same origin. The other party demonstrated a different but more experienced disy of the same methods. He showed how to use vicious blood qi, and how to use the saber.

    Trying to manipte his opponent¡¯s energy flow did not work. Instead, it was his own energy that surged wildly. The intent to instill fear had no effect on himself or his opponent.

    A year of cleaving his way through the <i>jianghu</i> would not have been as significant as this battle. Zhao Changhe could clearly feel his understanding of the Vicious Blood Saber Art, as well as his grasp of energy and vicious blood qi, advancing to a new level.

    <i>No wonder I couldn¡¯t break through to the Profound Mysteries. My foundational techniques weren¡¯t just missing a final push; they were missing a serious number of kicks forward!</i>

    ¡°Your Vicious Blood Saber... is severelycking.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s voice pulled Zhao Changhe from his reverie.

    Unbeknownst to him, dusk had fallen. The blood-red hue of the Blood God Saber, under the evening sun, made the whole world seem like it had been drenched in blood.

    At the moment when Zhao Changhe attempted to manipte Xue Canghai¡¯s energy and was countered, Xue Canghai found his opening.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your vicious blood qi or your saber art, if this is the extent of your mastery, then I can only say that you don¡¯t seem to live up to the title of first hidden dragon.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s voice seemed toe from the horizon, a sign that he had seized Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind.

    In Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, there was no sunset, no setting sun. A blood-red demon god towered over the heavens and earth and stood in a sea of blood. With a blood-red sky overhead and a blood-red de in hand, he dominated the world. Even a vast army would be cut in half by this de!

    This was his hell, a sea of blood and a mountain of des!

    This was Xue Canghai¡¯s... Hell on Earth.

    Such a saber intent could not have been achieved without having killed thousands... no, tens of thousands!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A thunderous crash echoed as Zhao Changhe, with his vicious blood qi surging uncontrobly, was caught in a vulnerable moment. Unable to withstand the power of the strike, he spat a mouthful of blood and was flung backward.

    Xue Canghai instinctively followed up with another sweeping strike.

    If there were no unexpected developments, then this battle would soone to an end... It was exhrating, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance as the first hidden dragon left Xue Canghai somewhat disappointed.

    Even though he knew that Zhao Changhe deliberately held back on many of his ultimate techniques, like the terrifying power of his physique, Xue Canghai still felt disappointed. This was, after all, not a contest for victory but a mutual verification of theories meant to allow them to learn from one another and possibly break through to the Profound Mysteries together. However, what had yed out seemed far from being able to achieve that goal.

    As this thought shed through his mind, Zhao Changhe lightly tapped the ground of the arena and rebounded, striking back with his saber.

    From the perspective of the spectators, it seemed as though the dazzling blood-red light momentarily blinded Zhao Changhe, causing him to squint before he reopened his eyes and refocused his gaze.

    In Xue Canghai¡¯s vision, the blood-red sky cracked open with two seams.

    One like the sun, the other like the moon.

    Then, the stars shone brightly, covering the sky.

    Countless stars poured down like a celestial river pouring down from the heavens.

    ¡°I told you... If your vision is that of the Blood God, then I shall scatter it!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s straight sh collided with Xue Canghai¡¯s horizontal sweep. The sh of their sabers created the illusion of an earthquake.

    The sea of blood vanished, and the stars reversed their course.

    This was not Zhao Changhe¡¯s Hell on Earth... He was still using Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    He delivered it in its purest, original form, with its signature leaping strike.

    This time, it was Xue Canghai who was forced back, even though Zhao Changhe had not used the immense strength that came with the Blood Asura Body.

    The spectators were stunned, unable toprehend how Zhao Changhe managed to recover and unleash such a powerful strike while retreating.

    Meanwhile, Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.

    <i>This is it...</i>

    <i>This strike truly reflects the essence of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas. It¡¯s a roar in the face of adversity! Resisting and struggling even under divine pressure!</i>

    <i>When I was weaker, when did I use this move? Was it not always in moments of desperation?</i>

    <i>Indeed...</i>

    In Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes, a silhouette also appeared behind Zhao Changhe.

    It was neither god nor demon.

    With sun and moon as the eyes, a river of stars as the body, winding like a dragon, pouring like a river.

    A sweeping strike, as gentle as the breeze. Between heaven and earth, no gods, no demons, no self.

    The air seemed to stand still, all things ceased to exist, empty and serene, vast and distant.

    This was Zhao Changhe¡¯s version of No Man¡¯s Land and Hell on Earth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another terrifying sh rang out, the impact so intense that the surrounding cult members were forced to move even further back.

    By now, Instructor Sun and the elder were dumbfounded, unable to provide anymentary. This level of power was already beyond theirprehension.

    Amidst the blood-red scene, they saw Xue Canghai being forced back by Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike. His entire body bent backward, and the Blood God¡¯s apparition behind him gradually faded. Yet, Xue Canghai began tough, hisughter growing louder and louder. ¡°I understand now.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The apparition of the Blood God suddenly expanded, towering over the heavens and treading the sea of blood.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps that was what the Blood God thought before the copse of the era. He was resisting, making his voice heard...¡± Blood seeped from the corners of Xue Canghai¡¯s mouth, but his eyes turned frenzied. ¡°The Blood God Cult has rage butcks spirit... Being suppressed by a mere woman, unable to resist, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been stuck at the threshold.

    ¡°I follow the path of the Blood God. No Man¡¯s Land!¡±

    Xue Canghai roared, and an overwhelming force surged, pushing Zhao Changhe back.

    Xue Canghai stood tall, the Blood God¡¯s apparition behind him reaching the sky and standing over the sea of blood.

    ¡°So that¡¯s all it took to step through the door of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Xue Canghai had broken through to the Profound Mysteries.

    Zhao Changhe was stunned.

    <i>This isn¡¯t how mutual verification is supposed to go... How did you find a new meaning randomly and actually break through? And what about me? Fuck, I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet! This isn¡¯t fair...</i>

    <i>People joke that Cult Leader Xue is the protagonist of the Tome of Troubled Times. Don¡¯t tell me...</i>

    In the next moment, Zhao Changhe was left even more speechless, and the entire arena was dumbfounded.

    Xue Canghai dropped to one knee and said softly, ¡°I pursue the Blood God¡¯s path, but I know I¡¯m not the Blood God. However, you... You¡¯re at least his representative or spokesperson, and you are worthy of being referred to as the cult¡¯s saint.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw hit the ground.

    <i>What are you saying? Didn¡¯t you just say that you were troubled after being suppressed by a woman? Why are you suddenly kneeling to me?</i>

    ¡°Your exnations of the Blood God¡¯s will are correct, or at least they align with his final will,¡± Xue Canghai said seriously. ¡°And more importantly, I sensed the aura of the Blood God on you. How else could someone who has practiced for only a little over a year understand the Blood God¡¯s will and help me break through a barrier I¡¯ve been stuck at for thirteen years? There¡¯s no evidence clearer than this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly remembered the blood token he had bought for a penny from Ying Five.

    The Blood God Cult was a cult, it was devoted to a god and had faith. It was not a martial sect. Xue Canghai was pursuing the footsteps of an ancient demon god, not seeking to rece his intent.

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly at the kneeling Xue Canghai, thinking, <i>Should I actually try ying as the Night Emperor and make Vermillion Bird kneel to me too?</i>

 Chapter 359: The Saint Returns

    <h4>Chapter 359: The Saint Returns</h4>

    Xue Canghai was sincere in his actions.

    He bowed to Zhao Changhe in front of everyone, just as Zhao Changhe had done so toward Instructor Sun earlier. This was no longer a matter of face or pride; he simply believed that this was the right thing to do.

    While Zhao Changhe was still in a daze, the cult members were quicker to react. They kneeled down in waves, collectively cheering, ¡°Greetings to the saint!¡±

    The sheer joy in their voices and on their faces was palpable. They had always idolized Zhao Changhe, even if it was one-sided. Zhao Changhe might have thought they were foolish, but now that even their cult leader had acknowledged the other party, their idol had truly be one of their own. It was like they were fans discovering that their greatest idol was actually their cousin.

    Zhao Changhe stood there, surrounded by the kneeling crowd, feeling a strong urge to scratch his head but restrained himself. He now had an image to maintain, and scratching his head would not help in maintaining a dignified image.

    He had to admit that it boosted his ego quite a bit.

    <i>No wonder so many people want to be on top. The feeling of having countless people bowing to you... I can see how some would particrly enjoy this.</i>

    Xue Canghai, meanwhile, was starting to feel an itch. <i>Hey, why is this guy spacing out? I¡¯ve been kneeling for quite a while now.</i>

    Finallying back to his senses, Zhao Changhe stepped forward to help Xue Canghai up and sighed. ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t want to be the saint?¡±

    Xue Canghai rose with his assistance, then pointed to Instructor Sun and smiled slightly, ¡°Since you still acknowledge that you have ties with the cult... It does not matter whether or not you officially ept the title of saint. As long as we consider you our cult¡¯s saint and we don¡¯t deny it, it¡¯s the same as before when the members of the cult saw you as one of their own and you didn¡¯t deny it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but ask, ¡°But why go through all this trouble? Isn¡¯t this just putting yourself under someone else¡¯s control?¡±

    Xue Canghai replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s always someone above me, so what difference does it make?¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head in confusion.

    Xue Canghai exined quietly, ¡°We follow this faith because we believe that the path of the Blood God is truly powerful, and we hold this belief without doubt. But over the years, the Blood God Cult has declined. Sure, partly it¡¯s due to my failures. However, a major reason is the loss of our inheritance, leaving no one able toprehend the Blood God¡¯s true will. Without understanding that will, how can we seek strength?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. Many knowledgeable people had already told him that the Blood God Cult¡¯s heritage was iplete, and the cult¡¯s decline could not all be pinned on Cult Leader Xie. And indeed, seeing him today, Zhao Changhe realized that Xue Canghai was in fact quite capable.

    It was no wonder that Xue Canghai was eager to acknowledge Zhao Changhe, as he saw the other party as a beacon of hope for the Blood God Cult.

    ¡°Thepleteness of the Blood God¡¯s true will surpasses all else. If you truly understand it, then you are the saint. There¡¯s nothing wrong with acknowledging that. Besides, the saint is not the cult leader. Our responsibilities are different.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I can fulfill such a role. I haven¡¯t seen your sacred artifact, so how can I take responsibility?¡±

    Xue Canghai responded, ¡°Why not give it a try? You don¡¯t have to ept the title of saint, but I believe you do need our manuals and the insights you can get from the sacred artifact. After that, we can discuss further.¡±

    ¡°Why do I need them?¡±

    ¡°Because your Vicious Blood Art is iplete and unrefined. Without integrating other martial arts, you would not have gotten this far. No matter how many times we spar, you¡¯ll only be polishing a turd. You came here with the intention of getting that final push, but look at what happened. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re seriouslycking in a few aspects?¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Zhao Changhe finally stopped arguing, sighing internally once again.

    As a religious cult, their logic differed from other factions. For example, the sacred artifact was absolutely not to be desecrated by outsiders. Even Vermillion Bird had never crossed that line. Otherwise, it would have turned into an endless enmity rather than a mere subjugation of the Blood God Cult. The members of the Blood God Cult may superficially submit to strength, but there would have been countless future troubles awaiting the Four Idols Cult. It would have been nothing like their current rtionship.

    If Zhao Changhe wanted to touch the so-called ¡°sacred artifact,¡± conventional methods would work. He had to join the cult, earn recognition, and be granted ess over time. But now, as the saint and the Blood God¡¯s representative, he was the one who dictated who touched the artifact and who didn¡¯t. The cult leader merely handled administrative duties.

    With mixed feelings, Zhao Changhe said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s have everyone return to their duties first. This is getting out of hand.¡±

    Xue Canghai waved his hand authoritatively. ¡°Hey, do you have nothing to do? Did you all gain insights from our battle? Go back and study then! I will assess your progress tomorrow!¡±

    The cult members bowed and dispersed. ¡°Yes, sir. Saint, take care.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed.

    The cult¡¯s belief system was truly powerful. Now he could understand some of Vermillion Bird¡¯s seemingly inexplicable behavior. For instance, when Vermillion Bird suspected his star chart to be rted to the Night Emperor, her attitude toward him changed instantly. She even sent the Fire Serpent of Yi to probe and get close to him, trying to figure him out. Later, when he found out that his star chart was not actually rted to the Night Emperor, it was already toote, as the Fire Serpent of Yi had already fallen in love.

    Even now, Chichi held some of that reverence. While they saw the four idols to be receable, they revered the Night Emperor as if he was a true god.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Xue Canghai dismissed the onlookers and personally led Zhao Changhe to the cult¡¯s secret chamber. He asked softly, ¡°There¡¯s still an envoy from the Maitreya Cult to be dealt with. How do we proceed?¡±

    His eyes shed with a fierce glint as he made a slicing motion with his hand. ¡°Should we sacrifice him to our god?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated. ¡°An envoy from the Maitreya Cult? What does he want?¡±

    ¡°He wants us to march east to Xiangyang[1].¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood. Xiangyang was a strategic military location, and it was geographically significant.

    Xue Canghaimanded an army of over ten thousand. They were all infantry without horses, but the fact of the matter was that each of them was a genuine martial artist, far better than the various believers that the Maitreya Cult had tricked into following them. A force of such size suddenly entering the war could have an immeasurable impact.

    <i>But the Blood God Cult has long since be a strategic resource under Vermillion Bird. There¡¯s no way the Maitreya Cult doesn¡¯t know this.</i>

    Zhao Changhe calmly asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡±

    Xue Canghai said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be under the Four Idols Cult forever. I do want to find a way out... but the Maitreya Cult isn¡¯t a reliable partner. I doubt their chances of sess. Since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s no longer any need to hesitate. You have a big grudge against the Maitreya Cult, so I have no problem if you tell me to just kill him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Would you like to y the role of a non-believer, Cult Leader?¡±

    Xue Canghai replied coolly, ¡°We are a demonic cult. Whether we have faith or not depends on practicality.¡±

    ¡°Then agree to their proposal. Set up detailed terms of cooperation, including the timing of the attack. The more specific the ns are, the better.¡±

    Xue Canghai smiled, ¡°Understood.¡±

    There was no need for further exnation. As expected, like understands like.

    Xue Canghai thought, <i>Who the hell said this guy¡¯s a hero? His heart¡¯s as ck as coal. Heh, as expected of someone from our Blood God Cult.</i>

    Zhao Changhe also realized that, despite their bond, the Blood God Cult was not a reliable ally either with their bloodthirsty nature... <i>Wait, isn¡¯t that what being the saint is about as well?</i>

    Both of them lost in their respective thoughts, they entered the underground chamber, Zhao Changhe clearly felt the familiar sensation of passing through a spatial barrier.

    ¡°This was once a secret realm. The sacred artifact was found here,¡± Xue Canghai exined. ¡°We didn¡¯t upy Wushan; it was always here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°During the copse of the era, the array te should have held the space together, but it¡¯s not a single unit. The array te is made up of various objects pieced together, causing manyponents to break away. This is one of the reasons why the cult¡¯s inheritance ended up iplete.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes widened. <i>You still dare say you aren¡¯t the saint? Then how do you know that the sacred artifact is an array te and that it¡¯s fragmented?</i>

    His expression turned reverent again. He led Zhao Changhe to the end of the passage.

    Several high-ranking protectors, each at the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate, stood guard at the door. Seeing Xue Canghai approach, they bowed deeply. ¡°Cult leader.¡±

    Xue Canghai nodded. ¡°Open the door.¡±

    One of them activated a mechanism, and the heavy stone door slowly opened.

    A wave of vicious blood qi hit Zhao Changhe, making him hold his breath. In the dim red light, a massive array te rested at an angle on the central altar, facing the entrance.

    At first nce, it looked like the eye of a god, coldly staring at the worshippers.

    Zhao Changhe felt two items in his ring react simultaneously.

    One was the blood bead he had obtained from Maitreya, identified by the blind woman as part of the array te, from which he had once extracted vicious qi to break through.

    The other was the blood token he had bought from Ying Five for a single coin. He had never studied it thoroughly, but now it resonated intensely with the array te, vibrating incessantly.

    At the same time, the array te began to glow with a blood-red light. It was as if the cold eye hade to life, like an old guardian recognizing a long-lost child returning home.

    1. A prefecture-level city in northwestern Hubei province. ?

 Chapter 360: Ancient Fury

    <h4>Chapter 360: Ancient Fury</h4>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and stepped forward slowly.

    The altar was not tall; it was low and wide. It was surrounded by a pool of blood filled with an unknown quantity of blood. The pool released a pungent metallic smell. Blood circled the altar, with strange blood-red patterns extending toward the central array te, seemingly nourishing it.

    <i>This blood seems like it¡¯s human blood. Who knows how many people have been killed just to get this amount of blood... But it doesn¡¯t seem fresh. It seems that the Blood God Cult¡¯s killings have reduced over the years. Most of this blood should have been collected a good while back.</i>

    Whether such offerings worked, Zhao Changhe could not tell. He wondered if the sacred artifact could get angry.

    Suppressing his disgust, Zhao Changhe stepped onto the narrow bridge over the blood.

    The nature of the Blood God Cult had always been like this. Things had improved over the years, and criticizing it was rather pointless. If he could be the interpreter of the cult¡¯s doctrines, then he could steer it toward a better path.

    If they had to kill, then why not kill evil spirits or enemy forces? Why harm innocent and weak people to show off their prowess?

    <i>This is something that can be changed over time.</i>

    As he stepped past the blood and stood before the array te, its glow intensified. The desire of the token and bead to return ¡°home¡± was apparent, and it almost led them to break out of the confines of his ring.

    Zhao Changhe ignored them and carefully examined the te.

    It was difficult to determine the material the te was made of, but it somewhat resembled bone. But where and from what kind of being could such arge piece of bone be acquired?

    The main body was intact, with only minor cracks. The missing pieces were mainly iid elements, creating gaps that disrupted the array¡¯s integrity. Many of these iys were bead-like, and it was unclear where his bead might fit.

    At the center of the array te was a square slot, likely intended for the blood token. It seemed more like a key than a functional part of the array.

    Despite the missing pieces, the main structure wasplete. It was clear that the creator had poured their everything into the creation of the artifact, embedding the philosophy of their martial arts into it. Anyone who spent enough time with it could likely develop aprehensive martial art from studying it.

    As someone with the Heavenly Tome, Zhao Changhe did not need others¡¯ interpretations. He could use the tome to understand everything clearly.

    Closing his eyes, Zhao Changhe gently touched the array te, linking his mind and spirit with the Heavenly Tome.

    He then found himself amid a chaotdscape, with the ground shaking, mountains copsing, and the sky aze. Distant screams echoed as unknown people perished. Amidst the chaos, a heavily injured man sat cross-legged, his legs partially submerged in blood as he calmly worked. He used a thick-ded saber resembling Xue Canghai¡¯s Blood God Saber to carve the te.

    Cult Leader Xue¡¯s Blood God Saber likely was not the same saber, but rather a replica based on the design of the original.

    The man carved the te and set in iys, his blood mixing with that of others, soaking into the te as if he was quite literally using his life toplete this final masterpiece.

    The surrounding cataclysm did not affect him. The array te emitted an invisible barrier, keeping natural disasters at bay.

    A loud crash sounded as the barrier broke, and someone stormed in, shouting, ¡°Lie[1]! You stole the bone of the Blood Ao[2] from our tribe, and you still dare to sit here in the wilderness? Do you think our tribe is powerless?¡±

    Zhao Changhe noted the name Lie. <i>Was it typical of the ancient era to use single-character names? Or was this man just unique?</i>

    Before he could ponder further, several figures rushed in. Even before they arrived, the saber lights they sent out shed through space and near-instantly reached Lie¡¯s neck.

    Cold sweat broke out on Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Such fast and powerful saber qi! That strike isparable to the sword strike that Cui Wenjing made in the sky back then. Could it be that any random martial artist in the ancient era was on par with Cui Wenjing?</i>

    A sh of blood light burst forth before his eyes.

    The original Blood God Saber, which had been carving the array te, suddenly turned into a streak of blood. The iing saber qi was effortlessly neutralized, and the heads of several ck-d figures flew off, turning them into fountains of blood.

    Lie, without turning his head, continued carving. ¡°You¡¯re asking why I¡¯m carving this array te in the wilderness? It¡¯s because I need some sacrifices, and I can¡¯t be bothered looking for them.¡±

    The blood from the fountains of blood quickly pooled into the ground and was absorbed by the array te. As it absorbed more and more blood, the bone-white te grew increasingly vibrant.

    Such malevolence needed no menacing expression. Lie¡¯s calm demeanor was frightening enough as his murderous intent surged high into the heavens.

    Amidst the apocalyptic scenery of lightning, fire, copsing mountains, and severed rivers... it looked like the world had truly been taken over by hell.

    One of the disembodied heads was somehow still alive, and it somehow spoke without vocal cords, ¡°Your blood... is flowing too... Are you also... a sacrifice?¡±

    Lie replied indifferently, ¡°With the heavens falling, does it matter whose blood it is? The world is a furnace, everyone is a sacrifice.¡±

    The head fell silent.

    ¡°At this point, does it matter who the bone of the Blood Ao belonged to? Were you all just nning to take it to your graves? Fools. If I had the time, I¡¯d kill all of you just to avoid the annoyance.¡±

    The head retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not strong enough...¡±

    Lie continued carving, ¡°So what? I¡¯m at least strong enough to kill you.¡±

    The head fell silent once again.

    ¡°You say my strength is not enough, but a single sh still resulted in your death,¡± said Lie proudly. ¡°This sh will be engraved in the essence of this array te. If someone ends up inheriting it in the future, they can derive an entire saber art from this sh and my engraved will... perhaps it could be called... the Vicious Blood Saber Art?¡±

    As he spoke, the blood pool began to churn as if rejoicing.

    The head said incredulously, ¡°You... You¡¯re still thinking of passing down your skills? Didn¡¯t you always im to live only for this life?¡±

    ¡°People change,¡± Lie answered calmly. ¡°I was a ve. Iprehended the Dao through countless life-and-death battles. No one helped me, no gods favored me. People wanted me to serve them, gods wanted me to kneel... so I killed them all, be they man or god.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart quivered.

    <i>Incredible... A veprehending the Dao without a teacher? Was it because of the spirit qi of the previous era or was this person just that much of a genius?</i>

    Lie continued, ¡°I forged my own Asura Body, embodying my killing intent, striving to gain control of my life, allowing no one to obstruct me. What did it matter to me what happened after my death? Whether you called me Blood God or Blood Demon, I didn¡¯t care about my reputation after my death?¡±

    ¡°...And now?¡±

    ¡°Back then, I wanted nobody to mess with me, but now, I have decided to mess with you.¡± Lie looked up at the blood-colored sky, his once-calm face finally showing the ferocity befitting of the title Blood God. ¡°A sealed heaven, a game between gods and demons. If he dies, the world ends? Why should it?!¡±

    The head blinked.

    It could no longer understand what Lie was saying.

    <i>Tchk!</i>

    Lie made the final engraving, and the blood light of the array te red brightly. It seemed that it wasplete now.

    He carefully embedded the various bits and pieces he carried into the te, saying, ¡°The world does not need to depend on anyone... If he dies, he dies. At most, the era copses, but the world remains. If I survive the copse of the era, I will personally shatter this sky, and I shall scatter the gods and Buddhas.¡±

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t survive?¡±

    ¡°Then I shall make it so that those whoe after me can use my blood to tear open the sky!¡±

    <i>Snap!</i>

    With that, Lie inserted a blood token into the te.

    At that moment, the wilderness began to copse. The sky split open, lightning crashed and thunder boomed, and the fires of hell consumed the earth. The corpses, including the head, were instantly reduced to ash.

    Simultaneously, a pir of blood light shot up from the array te, piercing the heavens.

    ¡°People call themselves Night Emperor or Sword Emperor, thinking they¡¯re gods... yet the Heavenly Dao crumbles, and they all be dust.¡±

    Within the blood light, a figure wielding a saber rose up, shing at the heavens, ¡°Whatever lies beyond the Heavenly Dao... In this copsing era, why not sh it open and have a look?!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The entire world turned blood-red, and vision was lostpletely.

    After an unknown length of time, the sky began to rain blood, softly drenching thend.

    The array te cracked and scattered, its cracks bearing witness to a quixotic fury in an attempt to sh the heavens.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless.

    <i>Daoist Yuxu, is this what you meant when you said that this demonic god wasn¡¯t very strong? Maybe he wasn¡¯t that strong before, but at this moment, he clearly reached the pinnacle...</i>

    <i>Oh right... while the people of the current era see them as demonic gods... but in Lie¡¯s eyes, the gods and Buddhas he wanted to get lost were different beings altogether. Maybe they didn¡¯t even exist... and this engraved sh merely records the struggles of ancient humans.</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked at his own body.

    Lie had said something earlier... <i>¡°I forged my own Asura Body.¡±</i>

    <i>It looks like there¡¯s no escaping being the saint now.</i>

    1. This is the guy¡¯s name, not the word ¡°lie.¡± Lie here is written as ÁÒ, which can trante to the following: strong, violent, intense, staunch. ?

    2. This is referencing the giant sea turtle Ao from Chinese mythology. ?

 Chapter 361: Breakthrough, First Layer of the Profound Mysteries

    <h4>Chapter 361: Breakthrough, First Layer of the Profound Mysteries</h4>

    <i>I wonder why I¡¯m seeing this story... It could have just been a phantom or projection of the demonic god demonstrating martial arts, couldn¡¯t it?</i>

    <i>Maybe it¡¯s rted to getting the second page of the Heavenly Tome. It¡¯s possible that the addition of that page has made it so that I be immersed in the environment of the target, thus revealing the history of the artifact?</i>

    <i>I must admit, Cult Leader Xue does not lose any face by worshiping the Blood God. He truly was someone who deserved the reverence of future generations. Of course, faith is another matter. I¡¯m still more willing to ept the role of a sessor. I¡¯m quite fond of what he said. ¡°Then I shall make it so that those whoe after me can use my blood to tear open the sky...¡±</i>

    <i>The Blood God wanted his sessors to inherit this heaven-rending will, but what has the Blood God Cult inherited?</i>

    <i>Violence, bloodshed, and ughter...</i>

    <i>Perhaps those indeed reflect the Blood God¡¯s temperament, but they are definitely not his essence, or rather, they¡¯re a bit outdated.</i>

    <i>Well, this isn¡¯t really significant to my purpose. I have my own path. Tearing open the sky and defying gods and demons might be what Xia Longyuan and others aim to do, and perhaps it is the path Cult Leader Xue will pursue in the future. However, it does not match mine... at least not for now.</i>

    <i>I seek only that one sh.</i>

    The sh that the Blood God had unleashed was far beyond Zhao Changhe¡¯s current level and it would require him long-term contemtion andprehension. It encapsted everything he had learned so far. The entire Vicious Blood Saber Art was derived from it. If he wanted to advance his saber arts to the level of the Profound Mysteries, studying this was certainly the right path.

    Zhao Changhe closed his eyes and stood there quietly, repeatedly reflecting on that sh.

    He realized that he had two major issues he had to ovee.

    First, he was not yet at the stage where he sought to revertplexity to simplicity, bing one with his saber. He still needed to build aplete system of saber arts from the basics to the advanced levels.

    Everyone knew that due to theck of advanced manuals for the Vicious Blood Art, he was stuck with techniques at the Profound Gate level. It was because of that that hecked a true understanding of saber arts.

    Speaking of techniques themselves, the problem was not just having few moves, but also few ultimate techniques¡ªonly three in total. Among them, Scattering the Gods and Buddhas and No Man¡¯s Land had be passive buffs, meaning the only active technique he had was Hell on Earth.

    This left him with a limited moveset, forcing him to incorporate the Sword Emperor¡¯s ultimate techniques as well as other stolen techniques to make up for hisck of techniques. But the issue was that most of the techniques he acquired were sword techniques, with only Hu Lie¡¯s Yellow Sand Saber Art being somewhatpatible with his path.

    <i>Previously, Cult Leader Xue was limited by his strength, and he couldn¡¯t yet use saber techniques at the level of the Profound Mysteries. Because of that, he was using the same techniques as me. However, he has already seen the advanced techniques, or at least gotten an idea of them, understanding a bit of their essence, and his system isplete and coherent. His use of the lower-level techniques is far more refined; how could I evenpare?</i>

    <i>But now, with the Heavenly Tome, I can study this sh, turning it into aplete saber art even moreprehensive than the manualspiled by generations of the Blood God Cult.</i>

    With just one nce, Zhao Changhe saw the move that followed after Hell on Earth.

    Hell on Earth was a horizontal sh, silent and void. The move that followed it was at the Profound Mysteries level, and it was a move that transformed the saber into countless drops of blood that rained down from all over the sky.

    That one sh from Lie that decapitated several people simultaneously was the culmination of a group battle technique. In order to have his single saber be able to take on multiple people at once, he first needed to split it up so that it could deliver that attack to multiple targets.

    It was also the process of transforming Hell on Earth into myriad forms. And mastering it was the step to reach the Profound Mysteries.

    If the empty world was Hell, then this sh made Hell disy its true hideousness and horror, with blood covering the mountains and rivers.

    This move was called Bloodied Mountains and Rivers. Compared to the previous three ultimate techniques, its name seemed much simpler, yet it served as a new foundation. This ultimate technique built upon the hell that had been split apart, aiming to shatter the heavens above. It mirrored the scenes he had seen earlier: the initial environment, a person in the wilderness, the surroundings copsing, the sea of blood.

    Zhao Changhe stood quietly for a moment before suddenly drawing his saber.

    It looked like a single sh, but the surrounding blood pool seemed to be simultaneously struck by countless des, with blood sshing up from innumerable spots. From a distance, it appeared as if waves were rising in a sea of blood, the waves then going on to surge across the mountains and rivers.

    Xue Canghai had been silently observing him from behind. At this moment, he let out a sigh. ¡°Who would believe that he isn¡¯t the saint? He doesn¡¯t even need to look at the manuals. Just standing here for a moment, heprehends the Profound Mysteries-level Bloodied Mountains and Rivers... That¡¯s a move that our predecessors took years to grasp...¡±

    The protectors nearby were absolutely dumbfounded.

    They had ess to the Profound Mysteries-level saber techniques, but they could not execute them. Yet, Zhao Changhe, after just a few moments in the secret chamber, and despite his cultivation not being there just yet, was actually able toprehend the move that transformed one sh into countless strikes.

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe had still not broken through. They could only wonder as to how he was able to so casually use it.

    <i>Wait, didn¡¯t he just see the move for the first time? Even if he gets it, how is he able to use it without even having to practice it? Where did this monstere from?</i>

    Meanwhile, the so-called monster sighed. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough... I still can¡¯t break through...¡±

    Everyone felt on the verge of a heart attack.

    Xue Canghai said with a nk expression, ¡°I can¡¯t watch this anymore. It¡¯s already more than enough for me to confirm that he¡¯s the saint. I¡¯ll go and deal with that envoy from the Maitreya Cult first.¡±

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and left.

    He suspected that if he continued watching, he might just vomit blood. <i>You already managed to do something so unbelievable, yet you¡¯re stillining about not breaking through? Were you actually nning to just close your eyes for a few moments and break through to the Profound Mysteries?</i>

    It was normal for Zhao Changhe to not have broken through. Xue Canghai had already pointed out that he was notcking just the final step as he had initially imagined. His insights in other areas might be very advanced, but those were different and unrted to the Vicious Blood Saber Art and the Vicious Blood Art.

    Zhao Changhe also knew that he had these problems. While he had pretty much dealt with the part involving the Vicious Blood Saber Art, he still had to find what was missing for the Vicious Blood Art.

    Of course, it was the cultivation technique.

    His vicious blood qi was not as intense as that of Cult Leader Xue and others. After all, vicious blood qi was genuinely meant to be honed through ughter, or by absorbing items that nurtured vicious blood qi inrge quantities, which hecked. However, the requirement for the Vicious Blood Art was not actually nurturing an infinite amount of vicious blood qi; reaching a certain threshold was sufficient.

    As he had said to Cult Leader Xue before, it was harmful to be overly obsessed with killing, and reaching higher cultivation realms was not just about umting vicious blood qi. One¡¯s understanding and application of it was what mattered most.

    <i>Was Lie¡¯s vicious blood qi very intense in that sh?</i>

    <i>Actually, it wasn¡¯t. It was quite calm andposed. It was as if what he was doing was just a trivial task. He was even distractedly carving the array te when he shed out.</i>

    <i>He did not reveal or disy some overwhelming vicious blood qi.</i>

    <i>But in the end, he still managed to create a hellish impression with unparalleled ferocity and terror. Why is that?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s because of the environment.</i>

    <i>Yes, vicious blood qi is not only internal but also universally present externally. The enemy has it, the dead have it, and the bloodier the battlefield, the more of it there is.</i>

    <i>It can be drawn upon.</i>

    At this moment, his insights suddenly aligned with the previous guidance he received from Huangfu Qing and Yuxu, his insights all converged into a single, unified understanding.

    The firstyer of the Profound Mysteries involved integrating with the external environment and merging with heaven and earth.

    But at the moment, there was no vicious blood qi for him to use to test out his ideas. He was thus missing a catalyst to help him break through.

    <i>Should I challenge Cult Leader Xue to a fight again?</i>

    Zhao Changhe pondered for a moment and suddenly embedded the blood token into the center of the array te.

    In an instant, the array te overflowed with vicious blood qi, as if it contained infinite power ready to erupt at any moment.

    <i>I got it.</i>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Zhao Changhe swung his saber.

    His sh did not have an immediate effect, and the blood pool did not ssh around like before, but the protectors by the door suddenly felt a suffocating pressure. Their blood and qi surged uncontrobly, their hearts contracted tightly, and an overwhelming sense of terror arose within them.

    It felt to them as if the one who had swung the saber just now was not Zhao Changhe.

    No... it was the Blood God reborn.

    The thud of knees hitting the ground could be hearding from the door as they all knelt down and prostrated themselves, their foreheads touching the ground as they prayed devoutly, ¡°We wee our god... May the Blood God guide our way forward...¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head, and the blood-red color in his eyes shed and faded away.

    He had wandered and looked for so long... Through the vast desert, to Beimang, to Kunlun, and now into Wushan. From north to south, from winter to spring.

    Enlightened by Hongling, instructed by Huangfu, sought advice from Yuxu, and guided by the gods and demons.

    Finally, he achieved the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    It had been a year and three months since he began practicing martial arts.

 Chapter 362: How I Plan to Enter the Ranking of Man

    <h4>Chapter 362: How I n to Enter the Ranking of Man</h4>

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe truly embodied the Blood God.

    With the activation of the Blood God''s array te, the entire space reacted with extremely violent energy. The air was thick with blood and qi, majestic and awe-inspiring.

    In the absence of Cult Leader Xue, no elder or protector of the sixth or seventhyer of the Profound Gate could withstand the pervasive vicious blood qi, all of which was being harnessed by Zhao Changhe. The spiritual shock was such that they felt as though they were facing their true master.

    At the same time, they were seeing the master of vicious blood qi.

    The vicious blood qi was rampant but did not invade him, embodying theter stages of the Blood God Cult''s pursuit of bing the master of vicious blood qi.

    Anyone practicing the Vicious Blood Art was bound to suffer immensely from its bacsh, Zhao Changhe included. He had not faced this bacsh for a while thanks to the calming methods that he got from Tang Wanzhuang, which helped suppress it, but this did not mean that it was impossible for the vicious blood qi within him to run rampant. The danger was always lurking.

    If he ever fell into a state where the methods he got from Tang Wanzhuang were no longer effective, such as suffering severe internal injuries that left his spirit unguarded, the vicious blood qi would surge uncontrobly, forcing him to endure all the umted bacsh.

    However, at this moment, it seemed as though he had be the master of the world''s vicious blood qi, obtainingplete control over it.

    This was just a future goal, in fact; for now, Zhao Changhe had barely scratched the surface. Yet, to the onlookers, it seemed as if he had already achieved it.

    Zhao Changhe''s body was exceptionally suited to this environment. He felt as though his power had doubled, and his muscles bulged so much that they looked like they were going to burst.

    This was as it should be. He, after all, had the Blood Asura Body and practiced the Vicious Blood Art. As Lie had done, he had forged his own Asura Body.

    Lie was born a ve,cking any significant inheritance when it came to internal arts. He had taught himself the Vicious Blood Art on the battlefield, relying entirely on his own blood and qi for his external cultivation.

    The essence of external arts was a bodily transformation, with theyers of the Profound Stage corresponding to the evolution of one''s muscles and bloodyer byyer. When one unlocked the Profound Mysteries, their foundation should have already been established, and their body was supposed to begin evolving toward a special Dao Body. In the ancient era, rare and precious resources were abundant, allowing Lie to easily forge a body suited for himself. Unfortunately, the world was no longer as bountiful as it once was.

    Furthermore, because the array te was iplete, the Blood God Cult did not even have the concept of the Blood Asura Body. People always said that the Blood God Cult''s inheritance was iplete, and this was actually the most crucial missing part. Conversely, Zhao Changhe, guided by the Heavenly Tome, had been sprinting toward the most suitable physique for himself from the beginning. His breakthrough into the Profound Mysteries was easier than Xue Canghai''s, mainly for this reason.

    In other words, although Cult Leader Xue had reached the Profound Mysteries, his physique had yet to reach the required level. Zhao Changhe, on the other hand, hadid himself aplete foundation while going through the Profound Gates, internally and externally, thus allowing him to achieve the firstyer of the Profound Mysteriesprehensively.

    To others, it seemed as if he was not just the saint of the cult but the very reincarnation of the Blood God. His feats were simply that incredible.

    The sound of footsteps could be heard approaching from outside. Xue Canghai, sensing the change in the sacred artifact, hurried back. Seeing the scene inside, he was overjoyed, ¡°It really is the Blood God Command Token! It truly activates the sacred artifact! This destructive power! It can shatter the world and turn it into a sea of blood! We''re going to be invincible! Hahaha! Ah...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at Xue Canghai as if he were a fool.

    <i>The fuck kind of anime did this viine from?</i>

    Xue Canghai noticed Zhao Changhe''s nk stare and felt awkward. He then saw that all his protectors were still prostrating to Zhao Changhe with their foreheads on the ground,pletely ignoring his arrival, and he felt even more embarrassed.

    He coughed twice and cautiously asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said impassively, ¡°As you can see, this is the key to activating the sacred artifact... It should not be called the Blood God Command Token[1] because the Blood God had no followers. He was a lone wanderer. His token did notmand anyone, so it should not be called amand token. It''s more of a personal keepsake.¡±

    Xue Canghai said, ¡°The name does not matter. What''s important is whether it truly activates the sacred artifact. I know the artifact is still missing some parts, but can it at least allow us to ess the core inheritance?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Maybe it can, but you might need to stay here for a few years toprehend it. I''m just not sure if you''ll actually be able toprehend anything, even given time.¡±

    Xue Canghai said excitedly, ¡°With my understanding of the Blood God''s methods, I absolutely can!¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained expressionless. ¡°Oh. Then go ahead and try toprehend it for a few years.¡±

    Xue Canghai, sensing Zhao Changhe''s demeanor, asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you hinting at something?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, with his hands in his sleeves, said, ¡°I already have the ready-made version. Do you want it?¡±

    Xue Canghai almost spat out blood.

    His previously towering and proud figure unconsciously stooped lower, and he asked with a careful smile, ¡°Uh... Your esteemed self is already the cult''s saint...¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued to keep his hands in his sleeves, ¡°Didn''t you say that I could choose not to acknowledge it?¡±

    Xue Canghai wiped his sweat. ¡°Well, since you''ve alreadye toprehend the sacred artifact, we''re opening the door wide for you. This incense...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Cult Leader Xue, I don''t want to make things difficult for you.¡±

    Xue Canghai straightened his back slightly. ¡°Then what is it that you want?¡±

    ¡°First, I can tell you what I don''t want. I don''t want to pass on the inheritance to an evil, bloodthirsty cult. Even if you use me of disregarding our ties and showing no respect, I cannot personally create a group of demons to wreak havoc on the world.¡±

    ¡°This world and all its insignificant beings, what do they matter to you or me?¡± Xue Canghai asked incredulously. ¡°Why do you care so much?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Because I am human.¡±

    Xue Canghai: ¡°...You are the Blood God''s representative.¡±

    ¡°But he was human too,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Perhaps he was indeed ruthless and bloodthirsty, and he did realize his top-tier cultivation through a path of ughter, through which he mastered the use of vicious blood qi. However, he never did what he did to fulfill some lowly desire for murder, nor was it to deliberately cultivate through ughter. Chasing the past backward is unwise; you should instead focus on keeping up with the times and advancing.¡±

    Xue Canghai was stunned for a moment.

    <i>So, our cultivation method wasn''t wrong. It''s just that we were chasing after a past that the Blood God himself abandoned?</i>

    ¡°If you truly regard me as the saint... Well, perhaps I truly am. At least, in the sense that I understand the Blood God," said Zhao Changhe. ¡°If you are willing to let me interpret the Blood God''s will and you¡¯re willing to follow that interpretation, then I can give you his teachings.¡±

    Xue Canghai was silent for a moment, but then he shrugged. ¡°The saint''s role is precisely that.¡±

    ¡°Can I make changes to the dogma of the cult?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if it diverges greatly from the path it''s currently on?¡±

    ¡°As long as it''s true to the Blood God, then it is eptable,¡± Xue Canghai said slowly. ¡°We venerate the Blood God himself, not the interpretation of the first cult leader. But Young Hero Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded with a ¡°Hmm?"

    He noticed how Xue Canghai did not call him saint this time but Young Hero Zhao, but he did not say anything.

    Xue Canghai continued, ¡°I believe that you understand the Blood God''s will. But how can you make us believe that what you convey to us is true and not altered by your own interpretation?¡±

    ¡°That''s simple. Haven''t you already confirmed it yourself?¡±

    Xue Canghai was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Your previous breakthrough, wasn''t it because you embraced the spirit of resisting adversity?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why is the first move of the Vicious Blood Saber Art called Scattering the Gods and Buddhas? And why can this move be used from the beginning to the end, throughout the entire cultivation journey? Was he trying to kill himself? No, it was the roar of a rebel, from the lowest ve to bing a demonic god. He fought his entire life, and his de was always aimed at the strong, whether they be god or Buddha. In the beginning, he merely wanted nobody to mess with him, but in the end, he decided to be the one to go after others!¡±

    Xue Canghai was dumbfounded. <i>What are you talking about? The Blood God was a ve?</i>

    ¡°Is being a ve so disgraceful?¡± Zhao Changhe gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Aren''t you in a simr position under Vermillion Bird?¡±

    Xue Canghai''s face flushed red.

    ¡°I''ve already verified this. It''s up to you whether to believe me or not.¡± Zhao Changhe ignored Xue Canghai and turned to the array te, bowing deeply. ¡°At the very least, you best remember his name.¡±

    Xue Canghai said seriously, ¡°Please enlighten me, saint."

    ¡°His name was Lie. I don''t know if it''s because ves had no surname or if it''s an ancient custom.¡±

    Zhao Changhe lightly engraved the character <i>Lie</i> on the blood token. He then spoke softly so that only he could hear himself, ¡°I''ve learned many techniques from different masters¡ªthe Sword Emperor''s sword arts, the Tang n''s techniques, the Azure Dragon''s Rejuvenation Art, and the Thief Saint''s Crane Controlling Art¡ªbut I''ve never considered myself their sessor or inheritor. However, I acknowledge that you, the Blood God, have truly passed on your legacy to me... I will remember your will.¡±

    Even as he spoke to himself, there was still something he did not say.

    To him, if he truly were to scatter the gods and Buddhas, the first figure he would have to confront would be the blind woman.

    This defiance toward the blind woman had always been hidden in his heart, and even though he felt more familiar and had grown closer to the blind woman, it had never changed.

    <i>No one... has the right to use me as a pawn. Not you, not anyone else.</i>

    He did not look back. Instead, he focused on the token and said softly, ¡°Send the Maitreya envoy back, and don¡¯t let him know I''m here.¡±

    Xue Canghai instinctively bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Xue Canghai experienced a strange feeling.

    Zhao Changhe had an unusual aura. When he issued the order, he truly resembled a true leader. Combined with the Blood God''s will, he exerted a strong suppression over the Blood God''s followers. Even Xue Canghai felt it subconsciously, and he realized why the protectors remained kneeling, seemingly enthralled.

    <i>Yet Zhao Changhe has never been a leader. Wait, does having been a stronghold master count? Is this just his innate quality?</i>

    Xue Canghai suddenly recalled a certain rumor.

    <i>Could he really be a prince?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I will stay here for a while, both to preach and to consolidate myself. What do you think, cult leader?¡±

    Xue Canghai replied, ¡°This is the saint''s home. You can stay as long as you like. But what do you mean by a while?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned his head and smiled brightly. ¡°Of course, there wille a day when I must leave.¡±

    Xue Canghai was puzzled. ¡°When is that?¡±

    ¡°On the day that you and Maitreya agreed to deploy troops,¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°When I killed Fa Sheng and went north, I was actually fleeing Jiangnan. I was unable to stay within the Maitreya Cult''s domain, and I could not even help my friend defend Gusu... While others see my journey as a heroic tale, this has always been a regret of mine.¡±

    Xue Canghai could not make sense of the shift in conversation. <i>Why is he bringing this up now?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not take long to rify. ¡°I seized the title of First Hidden Dragon by defeating enemies in Saibei. I shall secure my ce on the Ranking of Man by bringing peace to Jiangnan.¡±

    1. Just a note that amand token refers to an item that is usually held by people of power or their representatives. It disys their authority and allows them to issue orders. ?

 Chapter 363: Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night

    <h4>Chapter 363: Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night</h4>

    Night had fallen.

    Xue Canghai went to deal with the Maitreya envoy, while Zhao Changhe chose not to stay in the Blood God Cult¡¯s secret chamber. Instead, he stayed in arge courtyard within the mountain stronghold, gazing at the moon.

    He found himself unable to sleep.

    With his current level of cultivation, he hardly needed sleep anymore. Meditation couldpletely rece his need for sleep, and it even provided him with better results.

    As he gazed at the moon, his mind was restless, his thoughts chaotic.

    His mind drifted to Yue Hongling, and he began to understand why Yue Hongling and Chi Li were reluctant to be ced at the bottom of the Ranking Man. At the moment, he felt the same way¡ªhe was already guaranteed a ranking on the Ranking of Man, so why settle for one at the bottom?

    The only question now was how high he could aim for. A low rank was meaningless, yet if he aimed too high, he might just fall short.

    As he thought about this, he chuckled to himself.

    <i>What am I thinking? Is this even worth fretting over?</i>

    <i>In the end, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I still crave the vanity of being on the ranking.</i>

    <i>Once, those on the Ranking of Man seemed so far above... Well, at least those who unlocked the Profound Mysteries. Those who didn¡¯t were never really impressive.</i>

    <i>But now that I¡¯ve reached this level, it doesn¡¯t really seem all that remarkable. This is just the beginning. The more I¡¯ve seen, the more I¡¯vee to understand how much further there is to go.</i>

    <i>Hah, even just figuring out the next steps for the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries is daunting.</i>

    Cui Wenjing had once told him that the ninthyer of the Profound Gate was the peak of human martial arts in this world. He said that everything beyond the Profound Gate was about cultivating other things, building upon one¡¯s umtion.

    The Profound Mysteries no longer had clear indicators for eachyer as the Profound Gate did. Now, having reached the first Profound Mystery, how much umtion did he need to reach the threshold of the second? There were no clear guidelines. As a result, it made it seem as if there was an endless path ahead of him.

    The Blood Asura Body was rtively straightforward. It would likely require finding certain suitable natural treasures of heaven and earth to further enhance and transform it. This would be difficult for others, but Zhao Changhe had the Heavenly Tome, so it wasparatively easier for him.

    The internal cultivation aspect was even more confusing than the external cultivation aspect. After converting acquired into innate, which acupoint breakthrough counted as ayer? How many meridians needed to be cleared to count as having unlocked ayer? Or was it a matter of reaching a certain level of umtion?

    Supposedly, all these were relevant, with different schools having different criteria, making it impossible to quantify.

    Xia Longyuan had never personally guided him on how to cultivate the Six Harmonies Art, leaving him to figure it out on his own. Did this mean he could follow any path, like the Four Idols Cult¡¯s method of connecting all acupoints under the starry sky?

    But then he thought... perhaps it did not matter. This unquantifiable state actually brought martial arts back to their roots, where there were no concrete levels, and it was all just about seeing who had deeper umtion, better techniques, and a more seamless integration with nature.

    Thinking this way, Zhao Changhe felt a bit more at ease. Without a clear threshold, he decided to pursue all paths to the best of his abilities. He would clear all of his meridians, break through all of his acupoints, and umte true qi to his utmost limit. As long as he kept advancing, he would eventually touch the threshold of the secondyer. By then, he could look for many experts to guide him through key points, offering him treatment no less than that given to the direct disciples and scions of prestigious forces.

    Zhao Changhe took a long breath and drew Dragon Bird, and he began practicing under the moonlight.

    The gentle spring rain could not deter his desire as a martial artist to train and improve himself.

    Apart from the days when he was entangled by emotional and romantic affairs, he practiced the saber every day, even while traveling.

    Now that he had reached the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, he needed to practice to consolidate and refine his skills even more.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    His saber cut through the air with a sharp swish.

    In the darkness, his vicious qiy hidden, echoing with ghostly cries and howls.

    Nearby, the members of the cult in the mountain stronghold simultaneously turned their heads toward his residence, and Instructor Sun sighed softly.

    It seemed that he was the one who had to kneel to Zhao Changhe now. Yet despite the change in status, Zhao Changhe remained as diligent as he did in the past.

    Meanwhile, Cult Leader Xue had just returned from the secret chamber after negotiating countless details with the Maitreya envoy, who left satisfied with his perceived sess. Seeing the saber light shing from the mountaintop, he stood there in a daze.

    Everyone thought Zhao Changhe¡¯s progress was fast, and though that was indeed the case, he also put in tremendous effort. He had managed to be who he was due to abination of talent and diligence. Xue Canghai himself trained intermittently, only bing more diligent this past year for obvious reasons.

    Unfortunately, he could not exact his revenge anymore. Yue Hongling was Zhao Changhe¡¯s wife, or at least his lover, and he might even have to salute her the next time they met.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    The Blood God Cult¡¯s rules did not prohibit marriage. In theory, vigorous men should have the highest needs. Fang Buping had enjoyed his own maidservants in Beimang, but truly dedicated individuals such as Cult Leader Xue and Instructor Sun abstained from women.

    This was not like how the experts on the Ranking of Heaven abstained from emotions. Instead, it wasrgely because the Blood God Cult¡¯s practice relied on the cultivation of blood and qi, thus it felt detrimental to so casually deplete it. Maintaining their vital yang was beneficial. Xue Canghai believed that Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation would have been even purer if he had remained celibate. This was not a matter of understanding the Blood God¡¯s teachings but a principle in martial arts.

    Xue Canghai was slightly worried that Zhao Changhe might disrupt the sanctity of the cult with no one to control him. Then he realized that it was not the Blood God Cult¡¯s problem. They did not have any female followers or members. It was the Four Idols Cult that truly needed to be concerned.

    Thinking of this, Xue Canghai suddenly felt happy again and hummed a tune as he returned to his residence.

    A confidant whispered, ¡°Cult Leader, do we truly recognize him as the saint?¡±

    ¡°Why not? If he isn¡¯t the saint, then he might as well be the reincarnation of the Blood God.¡±

    The confidant sighed, ¡°But if he changes our doctrines, we will face significant constraints.¡±

    ¡°Are we not already constrained? When the Four Idols Cult visits, you have to kneel. At the very least, he won¡¯t make you kneel.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Xue Canghai said calmly, ¡°All that matters is true power. If his interpretation of the Blood God¡¯s will is true and can truly help us pursue the Blood God¡¯s power, then that is what¡¯s most important. There is no point in following teachings that let us do as we please without the power to back it up. That is mere self-deception.¡±

    The confidant asked, ¡°What if he interferes with the power structure rather than just the teachings? Given the fervor people have toward him, I imagine it would not be difficult for him to take over.¡±

    Xue Canghaiughed. ¡°Do you think Zhao Changhe, famous throughout thend, the First Hidden Dragon, someone who broke through to the Profound Mysteries in just a year, would cover the little power within the Blood God Cult? Do you think someone like him has the same petty ambitions as you?¡±

    The confidant broke into a cold sweat, realizing that he had never seen this side of the cult leader before. If you asked around, everyone would say that Xue Canghai was a cunning and ruthless leader, and nobody really thought him to be someone with a broad perspective.

    Xue Canghai calmly said, ¡°Since you were speaking for my benefit, I won¡¯t punish you this time. But your narrow view disappoints me. Reflect on this for three days.¡±

    The confidant bowed his head in submission. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xue Canghai nced once more at the shes of saber light and the vicious blood qi emanating from Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard. He suddenly felt an itch to fight.

    <i>Now that he¡¯s reached the Profound Mysteries, how about we have another match tomorrow?</i>

    As he thought this, the saber light stopped, and Zhao Changhe excitedly flew over. ¡°Cult Leader Xue, Cult Leader Xue!¡±

    Xue Canghai was taken aback, ¡°What is it, Saint?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match!¡±

    Xue Canghai looked up at the pitch-ck night sky, his head breaking into a cold sweat.

    <i>I thought I was a martial arts fanatic with how I was nning to challenge you tomorrow. But you want to fight right now in the middle of the night? Well, screw it. Might as well.</i>

    ¡°Alright.¡± He drew his Blood God Saber and smiled. ¡°Saint, your saber art is not refined enough. Now that I¡¯ve broken through to the Profound Mysteries, I have more techniques at my disposal. You might lose badly this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re having a fight to the death. We¡¯re just sparring. Come on, show me what you can do now that you¡¯ve broken through.¡±

    The sh of their sabers startled countless cult members, who rushed over to watch.

    Who had won previously? Zhao Changhe seemed to have been at a disadvantage, but then he turned the tide, putting Xue Canghai on the defensive. Xue Canghai then used that momentum to break through, ending the fight. If they had continued, Zhao Changhe might have lost after the breakthrough, but before that, it was a draw.

    What about this time?

    <i>ng!</i>

    Their sabers shed once more.

    The nearby cult members suddenly felt their blood boiling, and they felt as if their veins were about to burst, leaving them in shock.

    The difference was too stark! When they were spectating the previous duel, it had not felt like this at all.

    They were experiencing such effects despite only spectating. Their minds could not help but wonder and think about what would happen if they faced such a saber head-on? Would they not be dead for certain?

    The twobatants seemed to be unaffected by each other¡¯s aura. Xue Canghai swept his saber horizontally, while Zhao Changhe countered with a downward sh.

    Both had smiles on their faces.

    With a mind as calm as water, Zhao Changhe could see that with each frontal sh, Xue Canghai¡¯s saber somehow emitted extremely fine strands of saber qi behind and beside him, encircling him.

    ¡°Bloodied Mountains and Rivers.¡±

    If unnoticed, one might think that the attack was only from the front, and they would end up getting dismembered by the hidden saber qi.

    ¡°I knew you would use this technique.¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    With a swift movement, endless blood-red light scattered in all directions, dissipating the ambush of the saber qi. At the same time, Xue Canghai realized that he had misjudged the path of Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber, which he had clearly grasped earlier in the day.

    Dragon Bird was moving faster than he expected, exceeding his predictions by a fraction.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Xue Canghai hastily blocked the attack, but with such a hasty block, he failed to hold his ground and was forced to retreat.

    Zhao Changhe pressed on relentlessly with another swift strike.

    The strange thing was that his saber was genuinely moving faster than expected. It was not some kind of visual deception, it was truly just faster.

    Xue Canghai¡¯s misjudgment caused him to lose the upper hand, and he struggled to parry the relentless assault. He could not fathom what was happening and could only wonder if Zhao Changhe had suddenly gained some extraordinary boost.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird broke through Xue Canghai¡¯s defense and pressed against his throat.

    Xue Canghai stood still, bewildered.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly looked up at the sky. ¡°Hey... The Tome of Troubled Times better not announce this.¡±

    All of the cult members were stunned.

    The two were quite evenly matched earlier in the day, yet now Xue Canghai was defeated in just a few moves?

    Xue Canghai, perplexed, asked, ¡°Why is your saber so fast? It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath andughed, ¡°Before seeking a breakthrough in vicious blood qi, Iprehended many other techniques. Does this strike seem like it slips along the night wind?¡±

    Xue Canghai was taken aback. ¡°Not only can you harness the surrounding blood qi, but you can do the same with the wind and rain?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Should I give this move a name?¡±

    ¡°...What will you call it?¡±

    ¡°Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night.¡±[1]

    1. This is a reference to a poem by Southern Song Dynasty historian and poet Lu You (Â½ÓÎ), which is also referenced in Gu Long¡¯s <i>Full Moon Scimitar</i> (Ô²ÔÂÍäµ¶) ?

 Chapter 364: The Final Consolidation

    <h4>Chapter 364: The Final Consolidation</h4>

    Xue Canghai had no clue about Zhao Changhe¡¯s love for Gu Long¡¯s works. To him, naming a move with such poetic softness seemed utterly pointless, especially for a man cultivating such fierce blood and qi.

    <i>Is he trying to impress some youngdy? Oh, right... The campaign in Jiangnan seems to be under Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s leadership now...</i>

    Xue Canghai¡¯s expression turned extremely strange.

    Zhao Changhe gazed at the sky. After waiting for a while and seeing that the Tome of Troubled Times did not sh in the sky, he breathed a sigh of relief and cheerfully said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Everyone, go back and rest. From now on, I¡¯ll be sparring with Cult Leader Xue every day.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s heart stopped.

    The cult members suddenly felt that their cult leader¡¯s life had suddenly gotten a lot more miserable. At least when he was merely a gatekeeper in the Ranking of Man, while many wanted to challenge him, none of them ever seeded. But now, he was going to be beaten every day like a practice dummy.

    <i>Come to think of it, the cult leader broke through to the Profound Mysteries first and he¡¯s beenprehending Profound Mysteries-level techniques for many years. On the other hand, Zhao Changhe just broke through and he had barely been exposed to any advanced techniques before. Comparing the two of them, the cult leader should be at a higher level. Does this mean that the cult leader was surpassed by someone below him again?</i>

    The cult members quickly dispersed to avoid showing their sympathetic faces to the cult leader.

    <i>Fortunately, the Tome of Troubled Times didn¡¯t make an appearance. Otherwise, the cult leader would really have been too pitiful...</i>

    Xue Canghai, unaware of what the cult members were thinking, was instead contemting Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike. He finally realized, ¡°I thought that you created a new move, but upon reflection, it¡¯s still based on the framework of Hell on Earth. It¡¯s just that it incorporates other elements. I noticed that it includes the essence of the Yellow Sand Saber Art that you taught the Beimang cult members.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my vicious blood qi isn¡¯t strong enough, so I have to incorporate other techniques. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t need to follow my path and you can simply focus on refining your vicious blood qi.¡±

    ¡°If you continue like this, you could truly create your own saber art.¡±

    Zhao Changhe considered it. ¡°It¡¯s not just about creating my own saber art; ideally, I should create my own cultivation technique. Someone once advised me not to get too obsessed with inheritances from the ancient times. You should heed that advice as well.¡±

    <i>That¡¯s easy to say, but how difficult is it to create your own cultivation technique? Do you think everyone is Xia Longyuan?</i>

    Xue Canghai did not say that and instead said, ¡°If you feel your vicious blood is insufficient, you could use the array te to cultivate it. Especially now that the sacred artifact is activated, it¡¯s full of energy. As long as you can keep your mind steady, cultivating vicious blood qi through it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°I had the same thought. I¡¯ll give it a tryter.¡± Zhao Changhe then asked, ¡°Cult Leader Xue, in yourst move, and the one from our previous fight, your saber strikes were light yet powerful, and the force they carried was both contained and solid. How are you able to achieve such concentrated power without it dissipating?¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that... There¡¯s a trick to it when channeling your energy...¡±

    The two of them walked into the secret chamber, chatting like old friends and exchanging insights. In the distance, Instructor Sun scratched his head, feeling somewhat abandoned.

    <i>When did these two get so close? It¡¯s really strange.</i>

    As the two arrived at the array te, Zhao Changhe took out the blood bead and tried fitting it into various simrly shaped slots. Finally, with a click, it fit perfectly into one of the slots.

    Although he had absorbed some of the vicious blood qi contained within the bead, the amount he had taken when he was at the Profound Gate was like scooping a cup of water from the ocean¡ªit made no significant impact on the sacred artifact.

    Beside him, Xue Canghai was overjoyed. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for theponents of the array te for generations with little sess. We found someponents early on, but none recently. Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°I got it from Maitreya,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°Maybe they have more? Doesn¡¯t their philosophy of killing to achieve enlightenment seem simr?¡±

    Xue Canghaiughed. ¡°No need to say anything else, I understand.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡± Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Anyway, from now on, the main goal of the cult will be to look for theseponents. This isn¡¯t a task I can handle alone.¡±

    This was one of the key benefits of reconciling with and bing a part of the Blood God Cult.

    Zhao Changhe himself had a keen interest in theplete array te. The power of a fully restored sacred artifact was unquestionable. Even in the previous era, this array te would have been among the top-tier artifacts. If they could fully assemble it in the current era, then they might really just be an unstoppable force. Even the likes of the blind woman might not withstand a single attack from it.

    However, Zhao Changhe did not have the time to search for all of the scattered pieces of the array te on his own. Having a cult dedicated to this task made it much more manageable. Once the pieces were gathered, he would still hold significant influence over how it was to be used.

    As for the cult¡¯s previous difficulty in finding theponents, that was closely rted to their limiter power and connections. It was only normal for the Blood God Cult to have been unable to find any treasures with how it had been hiding and not daring to roam around. But now that Zhao Changhe was part of the cult, he significantly improved their capabilities and broadened theirwork. Most importantly, he had Ying Five as a coborator.

    Xue Canghai did not know about Ying Five, but he understood that with Zhao Changhe, the Blood God Cult¡¯s circumstances were likely to change.

    He sincerely bowed. ¡°Thank you very much, Saint.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest. I¡¯ll try absorbing some vicious blood qi for my cultivation.¡±

    Catching the hint to leave, Xue Canghai instead warned him, ¡°Absorbing external vicious blood qi can be troublesome as it will oftene with various negative impurities that can affect the mind and gradually change one¡¯s temperament. I assume you¡¯re aware of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve absorbed energy from the bead before.¡±

    ¡°You might have used other methods to calm your mind and suppress the impurities in the past, but that only works against weaker energies. Absorbing energy from a sacred artifact is a different thing altogether due to its far higher level. Our cult actually has a specialized technique to directly eliminate the negative impurities and specifically extract the vicious blood qi. Our specialized technique should help you get much better results. You can also use the technique on other items containing vicious blood qi in the future.¡±

    <i>Whoa, these guys really are professionals.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Please teach me then.¡±

    Xue Canghai imparted the technique and then took his leave. Zhao Changhe lightly touched the array te, closed his eyes, and began to sense and extract the vicious blood qi from within.

    Meanwhile, the Heavenly Tome opened up a VR-like disy. ¡°Blood God Array te, created by the Blood God in his final moments, a ughter array made from the blood of tens of thousands. It contains the Blood God¡¯s own blood and flesh, and also the culmination of his lifelong practice of martial arts. Analysis: ...¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t analyze the Blood God¡¯s martial arts right now. Analyze the energy inside first.¡±

    The Heavenly Tome seemed to glitch, as if this request fell outside its scope. After a while, it replied: ¡°Due to containing the Blood God¡¯s own blood, extracting a portion can serve as nourishment for the advancement of the Blood Asura Body. However, due to the significant difference in bloodline power, in order to avoid bloodline recement or implosion, dilution is required.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was intrigued, ¡°How do I extract and dilute it?¡±

    The Heavenly Tome fell silent.

    Its purpose was to analyze martial arts, not to be a guide for everything. Hinting about the requirement for dilution to Zhao Changhe was already a significant deviation from its primary function. It could not possibly just list all the methods for him.

    Zhao Changhe did not mind. He had been contemting his next step in cultivation, and here it was, right in front of him.

    As for the exact method, he would figure it out eventually.

    He stopped interacting with the Heavenly Tome and quietly used the technique that Xue Canghai taught him, directly eliminating impurities and extracting the vicious blood qi.

    His vicious blood qi was indeedcking. Because of that, even if Xue Canghai mocked him for it, there was nothing he could really do. He had only been in the <i>jianghu </i>for such a short time. How many people could he have killed, particrlypared to the members of a demonic cult? Fortunately, his deep incursions into the battlefield had somewhat increased his kill count, providing him with some vicious blood qi. Had he remained in the Central ins, he might never have umted enough vicious blood qi to break through to the Profound Mysteries.

    This step filled thest piece of the puzzle and further solidified the foundation of the Blood Asura Body. Without sufficient vicious blood qi, there was no point refining the Blood Asura Body.

    <i> </i> *

    The next morning, Zhao Changhe arrived at the training grounds, looking invigorated. Instructor Sun and an elder were guiding the cult members in their practice. Upon seeing Zhao Changhe, they all greeted him, ¡°Saint.¡±

    They were secretly astonished. The previous day, Zhao Changhe had an air of schrly elegance, hardly fitting his moniker as the Bloodthirsty Asura. But after just one night, he seemed to have regained the ferocity that matched his nickname.

    <i>If he and Cult Leader Xue were to fight today, the cult leader would probably be defeated even faster. Is this guy a monster? His rate of improvement is simply too ridiculous.</i>

    As they thought this, Zhao Changhe waved cheerfully and said, ¡°Good morning, everyone. Good morning, Instructor Sun.¡±

    His smile instantly dispelled half of the ferocity in his aura. Everyone sighed in relief, and the elder greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Saint. Would you like to show us a few moves? Everyone is eager to learn.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Uh, I came to have a spar with Old Xue.¡±

    Instructor Sun remained silent for a moment, then he slowly said, ¡°Cult Leader Xue left early this morning, saying only an idiot would continue being a training dummy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze shifted past Instructor Sun andnded on the nearby elder, who took a step back and looked at him warily.

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Elder, you just mentioned that I should show everyone a few moves...¡±

    The elderughed wryly, ¡°We can¡¯t provide the kind of challenge you need...¡±

    ¡°Sure you can,¡± Zhao Changhe said earnestly. ¡°Sparring with the cult leader is for honing myself in one-on-onebat. Here, I can practice against groupbat... How many of you are here? Come at me all at once.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What did Cult Leader Xue say earlier? Only an idiot would continue being a training dummy.</i>

    Instructor Sun sighed.

    The elder patted his shoulder. ¡°Now I believe it. You definitely aren¡¯t some reclusive old man selling wontons... This bastard got where he is today entirely because he¡¯s a madman.¡±

 Chapter 365: Zhao Wangtang

    <h4>Chapter 365: Zhao Wangtang</h4>

    When the Maitreya envoy came again to schedule the time and route for the expedition, Zhao Changhe had already been staying at the mountain stronghold for over half a month.

    From the initial fervent worship of him as the saint of the cult, the members of the cult gradually came to avoid him as if he were the gue.

    Even Cult Leader Xue had been avoiding him for seven or eight days, and eventually, whenever Zhao Changhe appeared, everyone scattered in all directions, disappearing without a trace.

    Everyone in the Blood God Cult who could fight had been thoroughly beaten up by him, whether it be in singlebat or in groupbat, whether it be normal brawls orplex tactics, barehanded or with weapons.

    He had fought everyone and thoroughly practiced everything he needed to.

    ¡°Instructor Sun, Instructor Sun...¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    For the first time since his early days in Beimang, Zhao Changhe once again experienced a period of extensive practice and reached a point where he was invincible in the mountain stronghold. The difference was that back then, Instructor Sun had watched with hopeful and appreciative eyes as a promising disciple fought his way from a mere novice to the respected Boss Zhao. This time, however, even Instructor Sun would run away at the sight of him from a distance.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here to say goodbye, Old Sun! Why are you running?¡±

    Instructor Sun finally stopped and turned to look at his swiftly approaching disciple, who arrived in an instant.

    <i>His movement art truly is impressive... It has far surpassed the Blood God Cult¡¯s Traceless Soaring Blood, and it¡¯s unrecognizable from the Water-Treading Art he used before.</i>

    As Zhao Changhe came up to him, he discreetly handed Instructor Sun a booklet and a lump of ¡°jelly.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The booklet contains my insights on the Vicious Blood Art and saber arts from the past few days. Please correct me.¡±

    Instructor Sun was not sure how to feel about this. It seemed that Zhao Changhe actually just wanted to teach him without saying it outright, which was why he asked for his ¡°corrections.¡± Instructor Sun remained expressionless and said, ¡°Fine, I guess I¡¯ll take a look at it for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s this lump of jelly? Cult Leader Xue¡¯s guts?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was speechless for a moment. ¡°...This is a special energy crystal that can be used to transform the body. It also has some benefits for the meridians.¡±

    Instructor Sun¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Zhao Changhe lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t let others see it. Just use it quietly yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Instructor Sun hesitated but finally asked, ¡°Are you really leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maitreya is on the move, and so it¡¯s time for me to move as well,¡± Zhao Changhe replied with a smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that both times I¡¯d find the mostfortable ces for umtion and reflection would be in the mountain strongholds of the Blood God Cult.¡±

    Instructor Sun said, ¡°The life of a bandit suits you quite well. Have you considered changing the way you speak? You talk too politely now, and it¡¯s made the entire mountain stronghold three times more civilized. It pisses me off.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, that isn¡¯t possible. I¡¯m about to meet someone, and if I speak crudely with them, I¡¯ll get myself beaten up. Besides... the rebellious nature of a bandit should lie in their actions, not their words.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen you act much like a bandit either,¡± Instructor Sun remarked, feeling a pang of regret for not having the cultural knowledge to quote something interesting like ¡°if life were but a first meeting.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not continue the conversation. He cupped his fist and bowed deeply. ¡°Take care, Instructor. Until we meet again.¡±

    As he spoke, he gracefully retreated, leaping several zhang back before elegantly turning in mid-air. His toes touched the edge of the fence as he soared away.

    Instructor Sun stood with his mouth agape, thinking to himself that just Zhao Changhe¡¯s disy of movement arts might be enough to charm any onlookers. He wondered which family¡¯s daughter was going to be in trouble this time.

    <i>That kid has really grown up...</i>

    He squeezed the jelly-like substance in his hand, his mood suddenly improving. He hummed a little tune as he swaggered back to his room.

    <i> </i> *

    Zhao Changhe descended the mountain, retrieved Snow-Treading Crow from the stable at the lowest fortress of the mountain stronghold, and then headed straight for Xiangyang.

    He did not ride Snow-Treading Crow but rather took it with him on a boat.

    <i>I depart from the walled city of Baidi under the multicolored clouds of dawn, sailing downstream to Jiangling a thousand li away.</i>[1]

    <i>Floating down this river, this is the perfect setting to quote a famous verse¡ªwhen else am I supposed to show off?</i>

    There were still some days before the agreed-upon date for Maitreya and Cult Leader Xue tounch the attack on Xiangyang. Zhao Changhe was well aware of how they nned to attack and the number of troops.

    Calcting the time, he figured he should have enough time to visit Gusu and inform Tang Wanzhuang before the attack began. But before that, he needed to scout Xiangyang. It would be embarrassing to know the enemy¡¯s ns but not the situation of the ce he was supposed to defend. Tang Wanzhuang would never let him live that down.

    Technically, Xiangyang was still part of the Great Xia, but in reality, things were not quite so.

    A long time ago, someone had warned him that many ces had begun to act on their own ambitions, and as a suspected prince, his arrival in such ces could be dangerous. Whether Xiangyang was one of those ces was unclear. Having been away from the politicalndscape for so long, he had almost lost track of the world¡¯s current power dynamics.

    Once he understood the situation in Xiangyang, he could inform Tang Wanzhuang and leave her to deal with the attack. He did not understand the intricacies of strategy and tactics¡ªhis expertisey only in fighting.

    However, that was not the case for Tang Wanzhuang.

    Even Tang Buqi had studied military strategies from a young age, and Tang Wanzhuang even more so. And beyond them, Huangfu Qing, as the daughter of a general, had studied warfare even more. She was a general¡¯s daughter, meant to wear armor and ride a horse, akin to Mu Guiying or Fan Lihua.[2]

    Previously, Tang Wanzhuang had stayed in Jinling to confront Maitreya, but both of them eventually realized that personal standoffs on a battlefield of thousands were utterly foolish, so they tacitly retreated to their respective bases. At that time, Tang Wanzhuang did not have anymand over the military. Her personal presence only served to provide some deterrence. Besides that, she could not do much, so she ultimately had no choice but to return to the capital.

    This time, heading south once more to oversee operations, it was unclear if she received authorization tomand the troops, but if she did receive such authority, that wouldpletely change things.

    The situation in Jiangnan was dire. Although the Maitreya Cult had not managed to sweep through Jiangnan as they had initially expected, their actions had still led to the formation of local separatist forces, which were likely giving Tang Wanzhuang a headache. Whether Xia Longyuan weighed in on this was unknown, but it was likely that the fake Xia Longyuan had given Yang Wanzhuang some authority to act.

    Of course, there was also the possibility that Tang Wanzhuang had be tired of ying by the rules and decided to take matters into her own hands. With her prestige and the Tang n behind her, it would not be difficult for her to seize military power. She could likely rally many of the local militias in Jiangnan under her banner. However, this would border on holding military power independently, and it was uncertain whether the loyal Tang Wanzhuang would actually be willing to do that.

    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Xiangyang came into view.

    From a distance, Zhao Changhe observed the gs of Xiangyang. At first nce, nothing seemed unusual. The city walls still bore the dragon g of Great Xia, alongside amand g with therge character Lu.

    He vaguely recalled Lu Wende[3] of Xiangyang... However, the city lord had nothing to do with that character. The city lord of Xiangyang was Lu Shiheng, the Divine Sword of Xiang River, forty-eighth on the Ranking of Man.

    This title, simr to Yue Hongling¡¯s Sunset Divine Sword and Chi Li¡¯s Fox Spirit, was bestowed by the Tome of Troubled Times and carried significant prestige.

    Anyone with such a prestigious title on the Ranking of Man was no pushover. They were undoubtedly a master who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries.

    For that matter, the general from the Maitreya Cult leading the attack on Xiangyang was a rogue ranked just a few ces above Lu Shiheng at forty-four¡ªSoul Reaper Yu Cixiu.

    Yu Cixiu was not originally a member of the Maitreya Cult. He was a well-known demonic figure in the south who was likely recruited by Maitreya in the past year with promises of wealth and beauties.

    <i>I wonder if he adopted a Dharma name, maybe something like Fa Xiu?</i>

    Zhao Changhe thought his own made-up Dharma name Fa Dian sounded better.

    Along with the support from the Xue Canghai of the Blood God Cult, who was ranked seventy-first but had strength far surpassing that now, this battle would see the convergence of multiple figures on the Ranking of Man. It would certainly be a fierce showdown.

    Lost in thought, he had unknowingly reached the city gates with his horse.

    The gates were not as tightly closed as they should be during wartime. There was still a steady flow of people entering and exiting. Lu Shiheng probably was not aware that the Maitreya Cult was conspiring with the Blood God Cult tounch a major attack on his city. However, the gate inspections were strict, and the entrance fee was high.

    ¡°Stop! What business do you have here?¡± Several guards pointed their spears at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Your travel permit!¡±

    This time, Zhao Changhe actually had a travel permit. An organization like the Blood God Cult had plenty of fake identities prepared. Cult Leader Xue had at least a hundred ready-to-use travel permits, and he had given Zhao Changhe one.

    He obediently took out the permit and handed it over. The guard nced at it and asked, ¡°A schr from the capital, traveling south to study? There are still people who think they can travel south to study... Your name is Zhao Wangtang[4]?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    When Zhao Changhe got the permit, he did not bother to check what name was on it.

    <i>Old Xue, the fuck kind of name is this?</i>

    The guard extended his hand. ¡°Alright, that will be one tael of silver for entry.¡±

    Zhao Changhe now understood what it meant to be truly robbed.

    <i>Bandits could learn a thing or two from officials.</i>

    1. This is a line from the poem ¡°The River Journey from Baidi City¡± (Ôç·¢°×µÛ³Ç) by Li Bai (Àî°×). ?

    2. These are both heroines in Chinese history. ?

    3. This is a reference to themander of Xiangyang¡¯s forces in Jin Yong¡¯s <i>Condor Trilogy</i>. ?

    4. This name is written ÕÔÍûÌÆ, Zhao (ÕÔ) being Zhao Changhe¡¯s surname, Wang (Íû) meaning to look at or gaze, and Tang (ÌÆ) being Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s surname. ?

 Chapter 366: True Character Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 366: True Character Revealed</h4>

    However, the good thing about officials was that they would not outright rob you just because your horse looked impressive, so the situation was still somewhat better than it was at Kunlun.

    Well, at least they would not rob you <i>openly</i>.

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to argue over the entrance fee and simply paid it to enter the city.

    In a city that theoretically still belonged to the Great Xia, the Demon Suppression Bureau would have a presence. However, Zhao Changhe could not be certain if the local division of the Demon Suppression Bureau was still on his side.

    Ying Five¡¯s people were much more reliable in such matters, but Ying Five¡¯s organization was semi-secret. In some key locations, it was easy to guess where their base might be as they needed to connect and trade information with others. Generally, they used gambling dens or houses. However, in some other ces, they were highly secretive and rarely revealed their identities. For example, Lady Three ran an inn, and Chen One ran a restaurant.

    With Lu Shiheng¡¯s presence in this city, it was likely that their base of operations here was not a gambling house. So, how was Zhao Changhe going to find them?

    In the <i>jianghu</i>, it felt like he had friends everywhere, but in the mundane world, he found himself without connections. It was quite interesting to think about. It was no wonder it was so difficult for ordinary people to find mentors or masters, and it was why these organizations tended to only exist in legends for most people.

    Zhao Changhe did not dwell on it and casually found a tavern for a meal. ¡°Tavernkeeper, give me a hero¡¯s meal.¡±

    The tavernkeeper was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s a hero¡¯s meal?¡±

    ¡°Oh, two jugs of wine and a pound of cooked beef.¡±

    ¡°The ughter of cattle is prohibited here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. He had found out about this issue when he first transmigrated, but after going around for so long, he had never encountered a ce that did not sell beef, so he had long forgotten about it. It was only now that he ended up running into a ce that did not offer beef.

    This was actually a reflection of the abundance or scarcity of resources. Cattle were still regarded as valuable tools of production, and so they could not be ughtered casually. If resources were plentiful, it would not have been this severe. This showed that the time had gone from ¡°troubled times are approaching¡± to ¡°troubled times are here.¡±

    And this was an area where war was hitting the hardest.

    Not only did the tavern not serve beef, but there were also very few customers. In therge tavern, only three tables were upied, and it looked like they were barely managing to stay open.

    Zhao Changhe did not insist and casually said, ¡°Then just bring me a bowl of noodles.¡±

    While eating the noodles, Zhao Changhe used his powerful senses, enhanced by his cultivation that was now at the Profound Mysteries, to secretly listen to the idle chatter of the few customers that were in the tavern.

    His hearing was truly extraordinary right now. If he concentrated, he could even hear the breathing of people several zhang away. Combined with his Back Eye and Moonde Sutra, the entire environment of the tavern¡¯s main hall was in his view, and he could even hear the sounds beyond the tavern¡¯s walls.

    Having unlocked the Profound Mysteries, while his strength itself might not be significantly greater, his overall power was vastly different from that of ordinary humans.

    It was very likely that if his senses continued to grow stronger, they could eventually be the legendary ¡°divine sense,¡± but for now, they were still within the realm of mortals.[1]

    ¡°These days are tough... there¡¯s no business at all,¡± a customermented.

    ¡°These days?¡± his drinkingpanion sneered. ¡°The real problem wille in autumn! Right now, it¡¯s spring plowing season, and the city lord is conscripting soldiers everywhere. The viges outside don¡¯t even have enough people for spring plowing. What are they going to harveste autumn, the northwest wind?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the conscripts being sent directly to the fields?¡±

    ¡°The fields they¡¯re working on produce military rations, but what about us? Are we supposed to eat the northwest wind and still pay taxes?¡±

    ¡°Hush, be quiet,¡± his friend sighed. ¡°In the end, this is all because of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s rampage. We can¡¯t me the city lord.¡±

    The other man sneered and muttered, ¡°It¡¯d be better if the Maitreya Cult just won already. What are we even resisting for?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± His friend was rmed. ¡°You can¡¯t say things like that.¡±

    The man shut his mouth.

    Was the cause of the dire situation here really the Maitreya Cult¡¯s rampage, or were some people using this as an excuse to raise their own troops? It was difficult to say.

    Right now, the immediate cause was indeed the Maitreya Cult, but if you were to trace back further, what was the true origin of all the problems?

    The man finally could not hold back and cursed, ¡°Damn, that foolish emperor.¡±

    His friend, while having tried to stop him from weing the Maitreya Cult, actually agreed with this and echoed the sentiment. ¡°He deserves to be childless. Even if he has a son, may that son be born without an asshole.¡±

    ¡°And may his daughter find a dog husband and give birth to a pig son.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>These guys are just venting and cursing, nothing worth listening to.</i>

    However, the attitude of the people in Xiangyang could be glimpsed from this. While they openly cursed the emperor, they still considered weing the Maitreya Cult as something taboo.

    Lu Shiheng¡¯s attitude was clear. Although he opposed the Maitreya Cult, he held no respect for the Great Xia.

    <i>One of them seems to be a merchant and the other andlord with a farm. Both of them are middle ss and they¡¯re full of resentment. From their words, it seems that the lower ss must be having it even worse.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed again. No matter how he looked at it, even if the Maitreya Cult was taken down, Great Xia would still be in turmoil.

    Now, the Four Idols Cult likely had two goddesses at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. They might have previously felt that theycked top-tierbat power, but now they had it. If there was only one of them, the Four Idols Cult may have still been manageable, but with two, there were few who could withstand them. Xia Longyuan was tied up dealing with gods and demons, and he was unlikely to be able to deal with two Ranking of Heaven powerhouses.

    Seeing the Blood God Cult¡¯s thousands of troops ready to move, Zhao Changhe felt that it was only a matter of time before the Four Idols Cult ignited a war in Jiangbei.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s father was still the Great Xia¡¯s strongest general,manding the most elite border troops.

    <i>What will Wanzhuang do then?</i>

    As he pondered this, another table of customers happened to discuss Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°Hey, Da Zhou, didn¡¯t someone say that First Seat Tang has already arrived in Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any news? I thought she would lead the battle and counterattack, but there hasn¡¯t been any movement.¡±

    ¡°War isn¡¯t that simple,¡± Da Zhou said irritably. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s like some one-on-one duel in the <i>jianghu</i>, where she¡¯d just call out Maitreya to have a fight and be done with it?¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang should know military strategy, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually... when ites to war, she might only have theoretical knowledge. She might not even be as good as her nephew Tang Buqi.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? Tang Buqi has been quiet for even longer. I heard that in two months, he will reach the age where he¡¯d leave the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone through plenty of battles, defending Gusu against countless sieges by the troops of the Maitreya Cult. If you haven¡¯t seen those scenes, you wouldn¡¯t understand...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯ve seen it yourself.¡±

    Da Zhou did not respond to this but answered the earlier question about Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t think Tang Wanzhuang came to Jiangnan tomand the troops...¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s she here for?¡±

    ¡°First, to confront Maitreya, and second, to unify the various factions. With her here, others won¡¯t dare to act rashly. Even if she¡¯s coughing heavily, if she wants to take someone¡¯s head off at night, few can stop her. Besides, the Great Xia still has some residual influence here. Her position as the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau is significant, and Tang Buqi can¡¯t rece her.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a guy who makes braised ducks; how do you know so much?¡±

    ¡°Screw you, I need to get back. I haven¡¯t finished making today¡¯s braised duck.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was intrigued.

    <i>There¡¯s something off about this Da Zhou... For a braised duck maker, his knowledge of Jiangnan affairs is quite impressive. Moreover, he¡¯s even promoting the Tang n and the Demon Suppression Bureau, unlike the other customers.</i>

    Seeing Da Zhou pay and leave, Zhao Changhe quietly finished his noodles, got up to pay, and discreetly followed him.

    If his guess was right, Da Zhou might be someone from the Demon Suppression Bureau. As for his praise of Tang Buqi, Zhao Changhe thought it was probably just ttery. After all, that nephew of his...

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, a golden light suddenly shed in the sky.

    Zhao Changhe looked up in surprise:

    <strong>Late into the first month, Tang Wanzhuang fought Maitreya at Taihu Lake, defeating him and forcing him to flee.</strong>

    <strong>Tang Buqi, having gained experience inmanding troops and having reached the seventhyer of the Profound Gate, bypassed the Maitreya Cult¡¯s Celestial Maiden Bewitchment Array during the battle between figures on the Ranking of Earth. While he was crossing the array, he killed three of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s top celestial maidens, and led his troops to a great victory over the army of the Maitreya Cult at Taihu Lake. Maitreya¡¯s general Fa Chi escaped alone, while the rest fled in disarray. Countless warships were destroyed. The forces of the Tang n of Gusu advance south toward Hangzhou.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Hidden Dragons has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 9: Tang Buqi.</strong>

    <strong>True character revealed amidst waves, a gentleman not to be constrained.</strong>

    1. The line between divine sense and spiritual sense has yet to be drawn in this novel, so it is uncertain what exactly is the difference between them. ?

 Chapter 367: Undercover Agents

    <h4>Chapter 367: Undercover Agents</h4>

    Zhao Changhe admitted that his face had been pped by the Tome of Troubled Times.

    One moment he was saying that Da Zhou was overhyping Tang Buqi, and the next moment, the tome went on to praise Tang Buqi.

    However, Zhao Changhe was not upset about being proven wrong. On the contrary, he was very happy and even took a big swig from his wine gourd.

    He could still vividly remember Tang Buqi crying drunkenly in the past. Yet as it turned out, gold naturally sifted from sand, and his name now shone brightly above the world.

    Furthermore, with Maitreya¡¯s defeat at Taihu Lake and Tang Wanzhuangunching a counterattack, would they stille to attack Xiangyang? The western and eastern fronts were different, and it was unclear what the impact of that battle would be.

    Now, he was even more eager tomunicate with someone from the Demon Suppression Bureau. He hoped that Da Zhou really was from the bureau. Logically, those from the Demon Suppression Bureau likely also wanted tomunicate with their superiors, making it easier for them to discern the situation.

    Zhao Changhe quietly followed Da Zhou through several twists and turns into an alley filled with the fragrant aroma of braised duck. The sight that weed him was not the small shop or workshop he had imagined, however; it seemed that the entire alley belonged to Da Zhou.

    The entire city seemed bleak, and this ce was no exception. It was rtively quiet, with few customers, but there was no need for direct sales. Da Zhou instructed his workers to pack some of the braised ducks and deliver them to various restaurants, taverns, and wealthy households.

    With a fixed clientele, his business seemed to be less affected by the city¡¯s downturn.

    Everything seemed normal, and Zhao Changhe waited patiently.

    As night fell, Da Zhou finished his work, changed into more refined clothes, and swaggered out of the alley. Zhao Changhe suspected that this was the opportunity he was waiting for and followed him happily.

    ¡°Oh~ Big brother Zhou is here! Little Red Peach misses you...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for Little Red Peach. I came to see fourth brother.¡±

    ¡°The fourth lord is in the first flower hall. He¡¯s been waiting for big brother Zhou to join him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched from a distance as Da Zhou was ushered into the brothel by the madam, feeling speechless.

    <i>Why is it always a brothel... Forget it, this time, I won¡¯t be visiting it directly. Previously, I had to pose as a customer because my movement art was average and my saber was too big. But now, I can simply have Dragon Bird be stored in the ring and my movement art has already reached a level where I can sneak around much easier.</i>

    Zhao Changhe noted the flower hall Da Zhou entered, gracefully climbed onto the roof, and quietly hung down to peek through the window.

    Sure enough, as he had expected, Da Zhou did not go to the brothel for pleasure.

    Opposite him sat another man, probably the so-called ¡°fourth brother,¡± and there were no women around. It was just the two of them drinking together in the private room.

    ¡°The bureau chief won against Maitreya, is there any more recent news?¡± Da Zhou asked.

    <i>As expected, he¡¯s from the Demon Suppression Bureau.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt his intuition was spot on. However, the title ¡°fourth lord,¡± which the brothel madam had used to refer to the other man with Da Zhou, reminded him of Ying Five¡¯s organization.

    The fourth lord replied, ¡°The battle just ended. Even if they send carrier pigeons, those wouldn¡¯t arrive immediately. You¡¯re more anxious than I am.¡±

    Da Zhou said, ¡°Seeing the Tome of Troubled Times sh made me excited... The chaos that Maitreya has been raining down upon Jiangnan is finally showing signs of being quelled. How could I not want to return to the old days, living peacefully,ing here to listen to music in peace? Now, everything is a mess, business is bad, and it¡¯s hard to enjoy the music.¡±

    The fourth lord was silent for a moment, then sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why the bureau chief thinks that we can¡¯t deal with Maitreya. If their heavenly maidense to bewitch us, we¡¯d just follow them blindly.¡±

    Da Zhou: ¡°...The reason why I wasn¡¯t sent to deal with Maitreya is that I¡¯ve always been here doing business. It¡¯s different from you. With so many brothels under your control, wherever you stay is the same. Why were you sent here?¡±

    The fourth lordined, ¡°I don¡¯t even like women. How would Maitreya¡¯s heavenly maidens be able to bewitch me? The bureau chief understands nothing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Da Zhou said, ¡°Enough idle talk. From my observations over the past few days, Lu Shiheng is unlikely to side with Maitreya. Instead, he shows signs of wanting to establish himself independently, especially these days. He¡¯s been taking advantage of the potential movements of the Maitreya Cult as an excuse to conscript soldiers without regard for spring plowing. His rebellious intentions are clear as day. Has this been reported to the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    ¡°No, the reports all say that Lu Shiheng is actively preparing for battle and is loyal to the empire.¡± The fourth lord chuckled. ¡°The bureau chief has long suspected the Xiangyang branch of the Demon Suppression Bureau to be unreliable, which is why we need extra intelligence from the secret investigation division. This confirms the bureau chief¡¯s suspicions were correct. The Xiangyang branch has indeed beenpromised. Anyway, I¡¯ve already reported this to the bureau chief for her consideration.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded to himself. Tang Wanzhuang might seem delicate with her constant coughing, but she was actually a ministerial figure who never needed anyone to worry about her. The Demon Suppression Bureau always had both overt and covert operations. For instance, Zhao Changhe himself was a secret agent. Judging by Da Zhou¡¯s long-term business activities here, he must have been an undercover agent for years. No one would ever suspect that someone like Da Zhou, who had been making braised ducks for so long, was a spy.

    Given the current situation in Xiangyang, Tang Wanzhuang had long faith in the branch of the bureau and had activated her covertwork.

    ¡°Let¡¯s report this matter first then,¡± Da Zhou said. ¡°Damn, Maitreya hasn¡¯t been subdued, and now others are starting to move on with their rebellious thoughts. When will this chaos end?¡±

    The fourth lord replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think too far ahead... By the way, I have some new information from the west. Do you want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°What news?¡±

    The fourth lordughed. ¡°Wang Daozhong went to Kunlun and, on the first day, visited a brothel. Then, he chased after a handsome young man after finding the women uninteresting. The news from Kunlun has been spreading for days and has finally reached this ce. Should we report this to the chief?¡±

    Da Zhou almost spat out his drink. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s Wang Daozhong? Doesn¡¯t he have a wife and children?¡±

    ¡°Got bored, I suppose. It¡¯s quitemon among aristocratic families...¡± said the fourth lord. ¡°But that¡¯s not the most important news. The real news is that Wang Daozhong helped the Four Idols Sect capture Yang Qianyuan from Kunlun, causing the stance of the Yang n of Hongnong to be ambiguous.¡±

    Da Zhou massaged his temples and said, ¡°If I were the bureau chief, I¡¯d probably be coughing up blood by now.¡±

    ¡°However, it seems that because Wang Daozhong broke Kunlun¡¯s rules by capturing Yang Qianyuan, he waster attacked by the people of Kunlun and had to flee in a hurry,¡± the fourth lord sighed. ¡°Kunlun truly is a treacherous ce. Even someone on the Ranking of Earth had to flee in a panic.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The story of Wang Doazhong had been pieced together, forming a story worthy of a bad.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. The fourth lord went to open it, and the person at the door whispered, ¡°Fourth brother, we¡¯ve received a carrier pigeon message from the bureau chief. She¡¯s already on her way to Xiangyang and advised caution. With too many pigeon messages, there¡¯s a risk of exposure. It would be best to stay hidden and avoid any actions, as well as withdraw.¡±

    Both men were stunned, and even Zhao Changhe, who was eavesdropping outside, was equally shocked.

    It sounded more like Tang Wanzhuang sneaking in alone rather than leading an army to support Xiangyang.

    <i>If she¡¯s deduced from various clues that the Maitreya Cult is nning to attack Xiangyang, she should have dispatched troops for reinforcement. Why is sheing alone?</i>

    <i>Could it be because of Da Zhou and this ¡°fourth brother¡± reported Lu Shiheng¡¯s rebellious intentions? Is that why she decided toe personally?</i>

    <i>She might be able to do something about him, but doing that doesn¡¯t quite fit her style. If she personally ran to every ce where she heard rumors of rebellion to act as a mediator, she¡¯d tire herself to death.</i>

    <i>What could be her real reason foring here?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt relieved that he had not headed straight to Gusu. Otherwise, he would have missed her. Now, regardless of her purpose, staying here would allow him to act as an advance scout.

    Inside the flower hall, the two men were staring at each other with uneasy gazes. With the bureau chief advising them to stay hidden or even withdraw, how could they continue drinking and discussing matters?

    Da Zhou hurriedly excused himself. ¡°I need to go back and make arrangements. You can leave anytime. Since the bureau chief has said so, you should just leave quickly. The brothel is just a business. If it¡¯s lost, then so be it.¡±

    The fourth lord saw Da Zhou off and scratched his head in confusion. <i>What could the bureau chief have learned that we haven¡¯t? She seems unusually tense.</i>

    While he was hesitating, there was a knock at the door. A schrly-looking person walked into the room. He was a middle-aged man with an elegant demeanor and a long beard. He entered with a warm smile.

    The fourth lord jumped in shock, cold sweat streaming down his face. ¡°City... city lord?¡±

    It was Xiangyang¡¯s city lord, Divine Sword of Xiang River Lu Shiheng.

    ¡°Who would have thought that the Demon Suppression Bureau would have spies here? And it¡¯s even more surprising that it would be our dear Mister Sian,¡± Lu Shiheng said with a chuckle. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? Who would¡¯ve thought...¡±

    Sian took a deep breath, ¡°What are you talking about, city lord...¡±

    Lu Shiheng replied warmly, ¡°Nothing much... It¡¯s just that I would like you to cooperate with Xiangyang in some matters.¡±

 Chapter 368: The Mist Over Xiangyang

    <h4>Chapter 368: The Mist Over Xiangyang</h4>

    With things having alreadye to this point, Sian calmed down, shaking off the initial shock that he felt.

    He sat back at the table, picked up the wine gon, poured a cup, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why not have a drink? We can discuss what it is that you want me to do over some wine.¡±

    Lu Shiheng, who was ready to strike at any moment, was taken aback by Sian¡¯sposure andughed. ¡°Mister Li, you¡¯re truly an extraordinary figure.¡±

    He casually sat opposite Sian, took the wine cup, and sipped it. ¡°Why would someone of your stature be willing to be a mere spy?¡±

    Sian rxed and took a sip from his own cup of wine, ¡°What do you mean by spy? Just because I¡¯m on good terms with the Tang n? I have many business dealings with the Tang n. What¡¯s so strange about being cordial? By the way, aren¡¯t you and First Seat Tang colleagues? Why does your question make me feel as if there¡¯s no camaraderie between you?¡±

    Lu Shihengughed, but not a hint of a smile could be seen in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Just ask any official if they enjoy being watched by spies. The previous dynasty tried that, and look where that got them. They were overthrown. His Majesty is magnanimous and never employs such methods. First Seat Tang should not risk the world¡¯s condemnation. A carriage should not move backward.¡±

    Sian suppressed a smile and thought to himself, <i>How do you know I¡¯m a spy unless you have spies too? Who exactly is moving backward here? First Seat Tang¡¯s methods are wartime measures, not for times of peace. Moreover, she isn¡¯t in charge of monitoring officials.</i>

    What he actually said was, ¡°City lord, you mentioned needing my cooperation in Xiangyang. What exactly is it that you need me to do?¡±

    <i>It turned out this man¡¯s surname is Li, so his full name is Li Sian. His title as ¡°fourth lord¡± makes it sound like he belongs to Ying Five¡¯s organization, but it looks like that might just be a coincidence.</i>

    Zhao Changhe had heard of Li Sian before. He was rumored to be extremely wealthy.

    <i>His wealth primarilyes from a chain of brothels, and it now seems highly likely that his sess was in no small part due to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s support. She probably deemed the brothels suitable to turn into a spywork for the Demon Suppression Bureau. No wonder she stayed in the rear courtyard of a brothel back in Sword Lake City.</i>

    <i>Just who was it that thought of using brothels as bases for intelligence organizations?</i>

    Lu Shiheng asked, ¡°Are you truly willing?¡±

    Li Sianughed. ¡°When someone with your honorable status asks, how can we, as people of Great Xia, not cooperate with the matters of Xiangyang City?¡±

    Lu Shiheng nodded. ¡°In that case, please stay at my mansion for the next few days. Let my people manage this Immortal Ptial Garden for a few days. Would you be fine with that?¡±

    Although his words were phrased politely, the coldness in his eyes left no room for refusal, sending a chill down Li Sian¡¯s spine.

    <i>I¡¯m getting detained, and he¡¯s going to take over the Immortal Ptial Garden? Just what is Lu Shiheng nning?</i>

    He asked slowly, ¡°City lord, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Lu Shiheng smiled. ¡°You have significant connections in the imperial court and across Jingchu[1]. If something were to happen to you, the trouble to follow would not be easy to handle. Rest assured, you will be treated with utmost hospitality at my mansion and won¡¯t be mistreated in the slightest.¡±

    Li Sian was silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I hope that you understand the implications of your words.¡±

    Eavesdropping outside, Zhao Changhe rxed himself and moved his hand away from his ring.

    Since there was no immediate danger, it seemed that he could wait a bit longer to figure out exactly what Lu Shiheng intended to do with this ce.

    It appeared that he intended toy a trap for Tang Wanzhuang. But even Li Sian and Da Zhou had only just received the information that Tang Wanzhuang wasing. They had still been guessing as to why Tang Wanzhuang was evening alone. So why did it seem as if Lu Shiheng knew in advance?

    Furthermore, even if Tang Wanzhuang dide, what was his n? Killing her would only provoke frenzied retaliation from the Tang n. Tang Buqi would likely even abandon the fight against the Maitreya Cult to destroy Xiangyang. How could a small county afford such an enemy?

    <i>Something¡¯s wrong... </i>Zhao Changhe felt that something was off and decided to continue observing to better understand the situation.

    Li Sian did not struggle and calmly followed Lu Shiheng¡¯s subordinate to the city lord¡¯s mansion. Lu Shiheng even instructed them, ¡°Treat Mister Li well. He is to be given the best hospitality. He may freely enjoy any of the maids in the rear courtyard he fancies.¡±

    Once Li Sian was taken away, Lu Shiheng summoned another subordinate. ¡°Proceed as nned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Zhao Changhe observed stealthily for a long while but could only see them recing personnel to control the ce. He could not discern much more at the moment.

    He really wished he could have Yuxu¡¯s ability to see through people¡¯s cultivation. If he had such an ability, he could probably analyze these people¡¯s martial art styles to deduce some things. Unfortunately, even though he had broken through to the Profound Mysteries and his senses had be sharper, he was still far from reaching that level of insight.

    He considered capturing a few people for interrogation but worried about rming the enemy. Thus, he decided to settle for memorizing some faces before quietly retreating.

    Since there was no point in watching further, he decided to find Da Zhou and check on him instead.

    When Lu Shiheng arrived at the brothel, Da Zhou had already left. Logically speaking, Lu Shiheng should not be aware that the brothel and a braised duck business were connected so Da Zhou¡¯s ce was likely safe. And sure enough, when Zhao Changhe went to check on the alley where braised ducks were being made, everything seemed to be operating normally, and people were still working.

    Da Zhou was in his room, packing his belongings, seemingly preparing to flee.

    Zhao Changhe observed for a while, confirming that everything was fine, and then suddenly appeared beside Da Zhou.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Sensing something, Da Zhou swiftly shed out with his sword.

    Zhao Changhe sidestepped and presented a token to Da Zhou.

    The token he brought out was for that of a high-ranking secret agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau.

    Da Zhou broke into a cold sweat, both surprised and delighted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know a superior was here... May I know your name, sir?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment then said helplessly, ¡°Zhao Wangtang.¡±

    Da Zhou did not ponder the significance of the name and whispered, ¡°The situation in Xiangyang is strange. Everything was fine before, but suddenly this evening, everything became shrouded in mist. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening anymore. The bureau chief advised us to avoid attention and even retreat if needed, but I¡¯ve been here for so long...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Leaving the Immortal Ptial Garden just in time, avoiding trouble. Now, you¡¯re actually safe and can continue your business.¡±

    Da Zhou: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Why does this superior talk like we¡¯re casual friends... Wait, did something happen at the Immortal Ptial Garden?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Just act like nothing happened, and don¡¯t look panicked. That would truly arouse suspicion. I need to investigate the city lord¡¯s mansion. Do you have any connections?¡±

    Da Zhou asked, ¡°Are you wary of the risks of sneaking in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m mainly worried about alerting them. The city¡¯s mansion is a key location and is heavily guarded. There are definitely traps and rms within. If I trigger something, I¡¯m confident that I can escape, but many things will end up being covered up. At that time, it will be difficult to get firsthand information.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had grown a lot from the past. Why else would he not have gone straight to the city lord¡¯s mansion to investigate, opting instead to go to a tavern, follow Da Zhou, lurk around in a brothel, and make things soplicated? His time in the <i>jianghu </i>had taught him that being cautious was never wrong.

    ¡°Your considerations are thorough,¡± Da Zhou said after a moment of reflection. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Every evening, we deliver braised duck to the city lord¡¯s mansion. If you are willing to disguise yourself as one of my delivery people, you can get into the rear courtyard where the kitchen is, but it will be difficult to get to any of the more crucial areas.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If I can get to the kitchen, I have my ways.¡±

    <i>Having someone to help really is better than going solo... </i>Zhao Changhe recalled someone had once made ament about him, saying that he seemed like a loner but was actually more ustomed to being part of an organization. Judging by his recent actions, that assessment really did seem urate.

    Unfortunately, today¡¯s order of ducks had already been delivered, so they would have to wait until tomorrow.

    He wondered if Tang Wanzhuang would arrive by then. Given her speed, she could reach Xiangyang within a day. For the first time, Zhao Changhe hoped that Tang Wanzhuang would not be so swift and decisive.

    1. In the real world, this is a reference to the Zhou dynasty Chu state in the Jingzhou area of Hubei. ?

 Chapter 369: Tang Wanzhuang Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 369: Tang Wanzhuang Arrives</h4>

    The next evening had arrived, yet Tang Wanzhuang had yet to do the same.

    Zhao Changhe let out a breath of relief and changed into simple clothes. He covered his scar and went to pick up a basket of braised ducks. Then, he headed to the city lord¡¯s mansion, arriving in a very unassuming manner at its back gate.

    The gatekeeper, seeing an unfamiliar face, did not question him and only casually asked, ¡°Was there a change of personnel?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically. ¡°Yes, some people left.¡±

    The gatekeeper sighed in a resigned manner. ¡°Hmm, it looks like there¡¯s a shortage of hands everywhere... Do you know the way? If not, just find someone inside to guide you. Oh, but make sure to mind your manners and follow the rules. Don¡¯t look around or run about. After you deliver the food to the kitchen, return the same way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe obediently agreed, and upon entering, he actually asked a servant for directions. He was then led straight to the kitchen to deliver the braised ducks.

    Along the way, he kept his eyes and ears at full attention but found nothing unusual, though he did notice that the security inside the mansion was extraordinarily strict.

    Just during this short trip to the kitchen, he encountered several patrols, and asionally he could hear faint, steady breathing¡ªa sign of experts.

    <i>It seems like some of these guys aren¡¯t just regr house guards.</i>

    From what he had seen alone, the muscle in this rear courtyard alone was enough for an ordinary gang to establish themselves.

    Although it was understandable for a city lord¡¯s mansion to have strict security, having it at such a high standard where there was a post and a sentry every few steps was definitely out of the norm, especially with Lu Shiheng not even being in the mansion at the moment. So, just what were they guarding?

    In the kitchen, a stewardined, ¡°Why are the ducks sote today? Oh, a new face...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically and said, ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m just new to this, so it took me a while to find my way around...¡±

    ¡°Leave them here,¡± the steward said. ¡°Tell Da Zhou to double the number of braised ducks for the delivery tomorrow. The guest is especially loving his braised ducks. Da Zhou is really helping us look good.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and put on a simple smile. ¡°Who in Xiangyang doesn¡¯t love our boss¡¯s ducks?¡±

    ¡°Hah, it isn¡¯t just Xiangyang, even guests from the north love them. This is what I call winning over both the north and south,¡± the stewardmented. He then waved him off. ¡°Alright, go on back now. You should know the way back, right? Don¡¯t wander around. If you wander around and end up getting chopped up, no one wille to avenge you.¡±

    <i>Guests from the north, eh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe slowly left the kitchen, then sped up and headed toward the guest courtyard as soon as he managed to get out of sight of the guards. Obviously, he never had the smallest intention to head right out; he had only delivered the ducks so that he could have an excuse in case something went wrong. If he got caught, he could just im he had gotten lost.

    <i>Even if Wanzhuang doesn¡¯t arrive today, she¡¯ll definitely be here by tomorrow. If I don¡¯t manage to gather information today, I at least have to rescue Li Sian. If I just leave a hostage in your hands, it will be difficult for us to do anything.</i>

    Finding the guest courtyard where Li Sian was being held was easy; he could hear servants talking about Mister Li, who had been confined just the day before.

    ¡°I heard that the city lord permitted Mister Li to do whatever he wanted with the maids... He must be having a great time.¡±

    ¡°I heard that he hasn¡¯t touched any of them, though. He sent all of the maids away... In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the maids. Isn¡¯t itmon for powerful figures to exchange concubines every now and then? It¡¯s said that the city lord¡¯s eighteenth concubine was sent to apany Mister Li. I wonder if he¡¯s going to send her away as well.¡±

    ¡°Wow... I¡¯d be fine with exchanging eighteen years of my life just to have the eighteenth concubine nce at me. I don¡¯t believe Mister Li would send her away.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s like you? He¡¯s the owner of brothels all over Jingchu. What kind of beautiful woman has he not seen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anyone could be prettier than the eighteenth concubine!¡±

    As the servants chatted amongst themselves, Zhao Changhe slipped to the side of the guest courtyard. Under the watchful eyes of the guards, he quickly passed the blind spots of the courtyard wall,nding lightly behind a flower bush, silently observing.

    From inside the courtyard, a seductive voice said, ¡°Why are you so quick to refuse? The city lord doesn¡¯t mind it if you enjoy one of his concubines...¡±

    Li Sian¡¯s voice responded, ¡°But I do.¡±

    ¡°While it might be fun to y with unimed women, isn¡¯t it more fun to y with imed ones?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ve never yed with any women.¡±

    ¡°But you run brothels...¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t like women. Madam, please leave.¡±

    The door opened, and a stunningly beautiful woman was thrown out. She stumbled a few steps before regaining her bnce.

    The door mmed shut, and the woman, her face red with fury, cursed, ¡°You wretched bastard!¡±

    Zhao Changhe held his breath, his heart pounding.

    While he might not be able to recognize the cultivation techniques of other forces, he was quite familiar with the traits of the cultivation techniques he practiced himself, cultivation techniques such as the Blood God Cult¡¯s Vicious Blood Art and... the Maitreya Cult¡¯s Pure Bliss Art. These cultivation techniques had distinct and recognizable traits that would not be present elsewhere.

    <i>A celestial maiden from the Maitreya Cult!</i>

    <i>No wonder Lu Shiheng was so willing to offer her to Li Sian. If Li Sian slept with her, he probably wouldn¡¯t even know when they put him under mind control.</i>

    <i>But isn¡¯t Lu Shiheng supposed to be against Maitreya? People here might dare to even curse the emperor, but weing the Maitreya Cult is still seen as taboo.</i>

    <i>I even have reliable information that Maitreya is joining forces with the Blood God Cult to attack Xiangyang. I personally saw an envoy from the Maitreya Cult at the Blood God Cult. There was no mistaking it. Just what exactly is going on?</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky. The sun hadpletely set.

    The celestial maiden instructed her maidservants, ¡°One of you go inform Lu Shiheng that we can¡¯t afford any further dys. We need to take action now. We¡¯re running out of time, so I¡¯ll have to take the harder approach.¡±

    <i> </i> *

    Not long after Zhao Changhe entered the city lord¡¯s mansion, Tang Wanzhuang arrived in Xiangyang just as the sun was setting, travel-worn.

    She did not enter through the city gates. Instead, she lightly scaled the high walls of the city and directly headed to the Immortal Ptial Garden.

    Lu Shiheng did not expect Tang Wanzhuang to arrive so quickly. They ideally wanted to first control or convert Li Sian and use him to trap Tang Wanzhuang, ensuring greater chances of sess.

    This was also why he had not taken direct action against Li Sian. He needed him to cooperate.

    However, Li Sian had remained unyielding, and by the end of the day, there had been no progress. Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang had already arrived in the city.

    Fortunately, the Immortal Ptial Garden had long been prepared for her arrival, with personnel reced and everything set. Tang Wanzhuang could not possibly recognize every subordinate in Xiangyang, so they believed they could deceive her for the time being.

    The steward, arranged by Lu Shiheng, wiped the sweat from his forehead and greeted Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°Bureau chief, what brings you here?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked around, slightly frowning. ¡°Why are there so many unfamiliar faces? Where¡¯s Sian?¡±

    ¡°The fourth lord had some matters to attend to. He should be back by evening. Bureau chief, would you like to rest and have a meal first?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang squinted at him for a while, then suddenly smiled brightly, ¡°Sure, get me something light.¡±

    Her smile sent shivers through everyone around.

    Some said that if there were a ranking for the most beautiful woman in the world, First Seat Tang would likely top the ranking. Those who had not seen her might think that it was an exaggeration, but they would discover that, in person, her reputation was well-deserved. Instantly, everyone felt as if the supposedly beautiful women of Immortal Ptial Garden were but ordinary women. Even the Maitreya Cult¡¯s celestial maidens, known for their bewitching allure, paled inparison to her.

    The steward arranged a light meal, not daring to drug it. Someone who ranked third on the Ranking of Earth and could be the chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau was not someone who could easily be subdued with drugs. If theyced her food, it would only raise her suspicion.

    Regrettably to them, Tang Wanzhuang had arrived too quickly for many of their ns to be properly set.

    He arranged everything as usual, cautiously attending to her. ¡°Bureau chief, what brings you here? Do you wish to see the city lord?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sipped her porridge leisurely and smiled. ¡°Mm-hm, inform the city lord toe here for a meeting with me.¡±

    The steward did not find anything unusual in her words, so he just smiled and left to report to Lu Shiheng. In fact, someone had already gone to report Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s arrival the moment she arrived at the brothel.

    Tang Wanzhuang watched the steward¡¯s departing figure, her eyes flickering with a gloomy light.

    <i>Something¡¯s wrong...</i>

    Someone who was truly a part of the Demon Suppression Bureau would be shocked at the idea of inviting the city lord to their secret base, fearing it would expose years of secret operations.

    However, the steward had failed to consider this.

    It proved that either the ce had beenpromised long ago, and the undercover agents here had long since defected, or the steward was simply one of Lu Shiheng¡¯s men rather than Li Sian¡¯s.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she calmly drank her porridge, thinking that she was still a step toote. If Li Sian had been captured, her actions would be considerably constrained.

    <i>This is bad. There¡¯s no one who can help me rescue Li Sian... Even if I can secretly send a message to Da Zhou, he doesn¡¯t have enough strength to rescue Sian, and he¡¯d only end up being exposed unnecessarily.</i>

    <i>Haah, I¡¯ll just take things one step at a time. First, I¡¯ll meet up with Lu Shiheng and see what he¡¯s up to.</i>

    Soon, a knock came on the door, and Lu Shiheng entered with a heartyugh. ¡°First Seat Tang, why did youe to a brothel rather than the city lord¡¯s mansion right when you arrived at Xiangyang? It wouldn¡¯t look good on you if word got out.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just that Mister Li is an old friend of the Tang n, so I wanted to pay him a visit. Please have a seat, prefectural governor.¡±

    His official title was prefectural governor; the Great Xia Empire had no ¡°city lord¡± position. However, Lu Shiheng insisted on being called city lord. Over time, people had forgotten that he was the prefectural governor of Xiangyang, thinking of him as the true lord of the city.[1]

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s first words abruptly shifted the atmosphere, but Lu Shiheng seemed unaffected, naturally bowing with a smile. ¡°First Seat Tang, you defeated Maitreya at Taihu Lake yesterday, and today, you¡¯re already in Xiangyang. Is there something urgent for you to havee here with such haste?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tang Wanzhuang replied coolly. ¡°If I had been a dayte, I¡¯m afraid Xiangyang might no longer belong to the Great Xia.¡±

    1. This is basically referring to the difference between a ruler and an appointed official. ?

 Chapter 370: Iâ€™ve Been Letting You

    <h4>Chapter 370: I¡¯ve Been Letting You</h4>

    Lu Shiheng maintained hisposure, smiling as he said, ¡°You must be jesting, right? I have been diligently preparing for battle, training soldiers day and night, and recruiting experts. Unless Maitreya brings arge army personally, it would not be easy for someone like Yu Cixiu to im victory over Xiangyang with just his troops.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then you truly are a capable minister, prefectural governor.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ept such praise,¡± Lu Shiheng replied. ¡°If Xiangyangcks anything, it¡¯s sufficient funds and provisions. First Seat Tang, could you help transfer some supplies from Jiangnan? Oh, wait, the route is blocked, so how about transferring some supplies from Heluo[1] instead? There should be plenty of grain there.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang responded tly, ¡°I have no authority over Heluo.¡±

    Lu Shiheng looked surprised. ¡°Why not? I heard His Majesty granted you significant authority over the south...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°The Yang n of Hongnong no longer follows orders. My authority has no effect on them.¡±

    Lu Shiheng feigned a sharp intake of breath. ¡°The Yang n of Hongnong has not made anyrge moves these past years. Could they have suddenly decided to rebel because Wang Daozhong helped them capture Yang Qianyuan? Is that really enough to cause such a massive change in their stance?¡±

    ¡°The specifics are still unknown to us. However, this matter is at most a pretext; the actual instigator for their insurgency may not even be the Wang n, but the Four Idols Cult,¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned Lu Shiheng¡¯s face as she said calmly. ¡°Therefore, if the Yang n moves south, attacking with the Maitreya Cult from different sides... or if Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise directly storm your mansion, are you still confident?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not know about Lu Shiheng¡¯s collusion with the Maitreya Cult. She had rushed to Xiangyang out of concern that Lu Shiheng might join an alliance with the Wang n, Yang n, and the Four Idols Cult.

    The reason was that Lu Shiheng had once been a subordinate of the Wang n, having been mentored by Wang Daoning in sword arts.

    On the outside, with Lu Shiheng being in Xiangyang, he seemed to be detached from the Wang n¡¯s machinations. However, his allegiance could easily change with a word if the alliance reached Xiangyang.

    Such an alliance would be far more troublesome to deal with than the Maitreya Cult, mainly because they would not face the same resistance from local forces that the Maitreya Cult did. For example, Lu Shiheng¡¯s attitude toward the Maitreya Cult and toward the Wang and Yang ns would be entirely different.

    Before the battle at Taihu Lake, Tang Wanzhuang had heard about the Yang n¡¯s upheaval and had wanted to rush to Xiangyang then. She believed that her presence could sway Lu Shiheng¡¯s allegiance, or at least that it was worth trying to do so. Therefore, she rushed over immediately after the battle ended, racing against time.

    That was also why she had warned Li Sian and Da Zhou about the risk of too many carrier pigeons possibly attracting attention and exposing them. It was a hint specifically pointed at the city lord, for who else but him would be monitoring the traffic of carrier pigeons in the city? If Lu Shiheng switched sides, Li Sian and Da Zhou would be in grave danger.

    Unfortunately, upon arriving, she discovered that the Immortal Ptial Garden had already beenpromised and that Li Sian had been captured, exposing Lu Shiheng¡¯s betrayal.

    She was toote. Alone, it was simply too difficult for her to mend all the fissures in the sky.

    Lu Shiheng continued, ¡°The troops from the north would need to cross the river toe south. It would not be easy for them to do so. If you¡¯re worried about that, bureau chief, why not contact the capital? If the Yang n makes a move, attack them from their rear. That way, the threat to Xiangyang would be resolved. I honestly still doubt the Yang n would have the guts to carry out such an attack.¡±

    The Yang n, indeed, did not have the guts. They wanted to take Xiangyang without having to fight. They wanted it to simply fall into their hands directly.

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed. She was about to say something when her expression subtly changed.

    Zhao Changhe had learned the Moonde Sutra from her, allowing him to sense dangers around him, so how could she, as the one who taught him, not be able to do the same?

    She clearly felt the presence of powerful individuals arriving at the Immortal Ptial Garden. The surrounding rooftops also quickly became filled with experts forming a formation. In barely any time, powerful bows and crossbows surrounded the brothel.

    In the short time that Lu Shiheng had been chatting with her, he had arranged a thorough encirclement.

    <i>Was he just stalling to let me get surrounded? Where did he get the audacity to openly hunt the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau in Xiangyang? Even the Wang n would not dare do such a thing!</i>

    <i>Does he think he has control over the entire city and can cover this up? The Tang n knows I¡¯m here, so if something happens to me, whether the Tome of Troubled Times announces it or not, he won¡¯t be able to hide it from the Tang n. Just what is he thinking?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mind raced as she pretended not to notice. She swallowed back her words intended to persuade him and leisurely sipped her tea. ¡°Since the prefectural governor says so, it seems that I might have indeed been overthinking things. Your words are reasonable; perhaps I should head to the capital immediately.¡±

    Lu Shiheng leaned over to pour her more tea with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s already quitete. There¡¯s no need to rush back overnight. Why not rest in Xiangyang for the night and set off tomorrow morning? In fact, you can even just send a message from here; there¡¯s no need for you to run around personally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that If I stay here for the night, my head might be hanging on the city gate by morning.¡± As she said thest word, she abruptlyunched an attack, aiming right for Lu Shiheng¡¯s throat.

    Lu Shiheng, having just leaned in to pour her tea, barely managed to dodge. However, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s strike was so swift that his shoulder still ended up getting hit, sending a wave of numbness through his body.

    Lu Shiheng felt an immense wave of regret. He had known that Tang Wanzhuang who had formidable strength and acted decisively, yet he still let himself be deceived by her frail appearance. Every time he faced her, despite his prior caution, he was still not cautious enough. He should never have leaned in so close to her. It was pathetic that, despite being ranked forty-eighth on the Ranking of Man, he could not even block a sudden attack from her and was now rendered immobile by her acupoint strike.

    Fortunately, he had finished setting up the trap. As soon as Tang Wanzhuang made her move, an ambusher burst right through the wall, their terrifying saber shing toward her back.

    Tang Wanzhuang was prepared. Her body moved gracefully as her delicate hand deflected the saber.

    Both parties wavered slightly, and the saber was retracted, revealing the enormous, mountain-like form of Maitreya.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face darkened.

    She never expected it to be Maitreya!

    <i>How could it be Maitreya?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°So it¡¯s you. I never expected this... Prefectural Governor Lu, care to give me an exnation?¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡± Though he was immobilized, Lu Shiheng appeared even calmer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? He doesn¡¯t care about my life or death. He just wants yours. Using me as a hostage is meaningless.¡±

    Maitreya, having missed his first strike, did notunch another one in haste. He chuckled and said, ¡°First Seat Tang, what a surprise, we meet again so soon.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang frowned slightly. Maitreya had been injured at Taihu Lake but he seemed to have recovered quickly. Now, he lookedpletely unscathed, making her victory yesterday seem almost fake.

    <i>Is the dual cultivation technique of the Pure Bliss Art really so miraculous?</i>

    She took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Maitreya, you might think you¡¯ve won, but as a leader, you¡¯ve entered enemy territory. This behavior... it¡¯s not only short-sighted but also turns you into someone else¡¯s pawn.¡±

    ¡°Pawn?¡± Maitreyaughed. ¡°This is just about taking the me for your death in Xiangyang. Whether Wang Daoning or Yang Jingxiu hinders me from taking over this city, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not afraid of being med for your death, and the schemes of the Wang and Yang ns might not seed. After killing you, I can focus on ying chess with them.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked, ¡°Has the prefectural governor fallen under the control of your heavenly maidens?¡±

    ¡°Take a guess.¡± Maitreyaughed. ¡°Including you... These aristocratic families, high and mighty, think that just showing their face will solve everything. Absolute bullshit.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not respond. She knew that there was some truth to his words. She had overestimated her influence,ing here alone. There were many more factors that she should have considered besides the value of her face. But even if she had considered them, the mind-controlling techniques of the Maitreya Cult and the Four Idols Cult rendered all of her considerations meaningless.

    Maitreya chuckled. ¡°First Seat Tang, in our previous encounters, I was always at a disadvantage. The first time at the Ancient Sword Lake, it was a conflict between us and the Four Idols Cult, and you intervened out of nowhere. I didn¡¯t want to fight you. The second time at your Tang n. Zhao Changhe and Tang Buqi ruined my ns; the situation was not in my favor, and I didn¡¯t want to engage. In yesterday¡¯s battle at Taihu Lake, we were evenly matched, but Tang Buqi took advantage of my vulnerability and broke my formation. But today...¡±

    He pointed around the room, pointing out the presence of the members of the Maitreya Cult in the surroundings, ¡°Today, the situation is in my favor.¡±

    He then pointed toward the city lord¡¯s mansion, ¡°Your right-hand man, Li Sian, who is also a significant source of funds for your spywork, is currently in the hands of our heavenly maidens. Not only is his life at my mercy, but his money will soon also belong to our holy cult.¡±

    After saying this, he looked up and down at Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful body, a strange smile surfacing on his face. ¡°First Seat Tang, are you willing to abandon your right-hand man, Xiangyang, Jiangnan, your reputation, and your moral integrity? Do you still want them?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang knew his words were meant to unsettle her.

    They had always been evenly matched. If one side¡¯s mind wavered, that side would lose. Previously, Maitreya¡¯s mind had wavered, and now it seemed that it was her turn.

    Tang Wanzhuang slowly drew her Spring Water Azure Waves Sword, pointing it at Maitreya. Her expression was calm. ¡°It seems you still don¡¯t know.¡±

    Maitreya smiled, ¡°Oh? Please enlighten me on what it is that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°The only reason it has seemed like we¡¯ve been evenly matched... is that I¡¯ve been letting you believe so.¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who perishes first. Will you cough to death first, or will your outburst kill me?¡±

    1. This is the basin between the Yellow River and the Luo River. ?

 Chapter 371: So Close, Yet So Far

    <h4>Chapter 371: So Close, Yet So Far</h4>

    As Maitreya attacked Tang Wanzhuang, Zhao Changhe sneaked into the room where Li Sian was being held.

    At the moment, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s celestial maiden was returning to the room, intending to force herself on Li Sian. ¡°You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. We could have harmoniously dual cultivated, but since you¡¯re so unwilling, I¡¯ll forcefully drain you and take control of your spirit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Maitreya Cult...¡± Facing the now-unmasked eighteenth concubine, Li Sian instantly understood the situation and shook his head. ¡°The difference between the prefectural governor and Maitreya lies in this. While the prefectural governor must still consider the consequences of harming me... the Maitreya Cult only seeks destruction and has no need to care about such things.¡±

    The celestial maiden sneered, ¡°If you were cooperative, our holy cult could have given you a high position, allowing you to share in our wealth and glory. But since you¡¯re so stubborn, don¡¯t me us for destroying everything. We really can¡¯t understand how someone as money-minded as you, someone who didn¡¯t amass wealth by being gentle and humble, suddenly cares about such things.¡±

    Li Sian nodded. ¡°True, people like me are partly to me for the Maitreya Cult being able to incite the masses. If a true righteous army beheaded me, I wouldn¡¯tin.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s strange. Someone like you, obsessed with money, refusing wealth, not enjoying luxury, and insisting on being a spy, forced to live a precarious life. Is Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s favor that great? You don¡¯t even like women.¡±

    Li Sian shook his head slightly. ¡°Money is important... but some things are more important than money...¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± The celestial maiden pushed Li Sian down, ready to drain him.

    A saber silently appeared at her side, sweeping through like the wind, as light as rain.

    Even Li Sian, facing the direction where the saber came from, could not see how the saber moved. But as the saber shed, a fine line of blood appeared on the neck of the celestial maiden, and she fell in disbelief.

    Outside, the numerous guards remained unaware of what had happened inside.

    Zhao Changhe caught her body,id it on the bed, and covered it with a quilt. Simultaneously, he moved like lightning, pressing a key acupuncture point on Li Sian¡¯s chest.

    The Maitreya Cult¡¯s special acupoint technique, thought to be unbreakable except by specific people, was effortlessly nullified by Zhao Changhe.

    Li Sian was shocked. ¡°Who are you...¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, the situation right now is incrediblyplicated. It¡¯s not just the Maitreya Cult involved in this.¡± Zhao Changhe quickly took a pen and paper from the desk by the side and swiftly wrote a letter. ¡°I¡¯ll go help First Seat Tang first. You must deliver this message immediately.¡±

    ¡°Deliver it to who?¡±

    ¡°Head toward Wushan immediately, upstream along the river. You should encounter a group moving stealthily along the river. You will probably find them camping and sleeping. Just deliver the letter to them.¡±

    Li Sian took the letter without looking at its contents, but he did take a nce at the signature on it: Zhao Changhe.

    His eyes widened. Suddenly, he felt himself being grabbed and whisked out of the courtyard at lightning speed.

    <i>Ding! Ding! Ding!</i>

    The rm sounded.

    ¡°Intruder!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Li Sian escape!¡±

    Countless guards surged toward the courtyard wall. Zhao Changhe tossed Li Sian out, then stood on the wall, casually swinging his saber behind him.

    <i>Tchk!</i>

    The nearest guard and his sword were sliced in two.

    The saber did not stop there. It continued to sweep in a crescent-moon fashion, slicing through a pir, causing the structure to copse and the corridor to crumble.

    ¡°It¡¯s saber light! He¡¯s a master on the Ranking of Man! Call Devotee Zhang!¡±

    ¡°Just attack him together! Even if he¡¯s a master, he¡¯s just one person! Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    In the chaos, Zhao Changhe leaped over the wall.

    ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them escape! We need Li Sian!¡±

    ¡°Quick, notify the guys at the city gates to close them!¡±

    Zhao Changhe deliberately revealed himself, drawing the pursuers¡¯ attention away from Li Sian. However, he had no interest in engaging them inbat, so he headed straight for Immortal Ptial Garden.

    At this moment, he was extremely anxious, unsure if Tang Wanzhuang had arrived yet. He knew that if she had already arrived, then she was likely to be in grave danger.

    It was now clear to him Lu Shiheng had not captured Li Sian merely to get some money; they captured him with the intent to coerce him into cooperating with them. They nned to make use of the lowered guard that Tang Wanzhuang would have when she was received by Li Sian at the Immortal Ptial Garden.

    If Li Sian had gotten ced under the control of the celestial maiden, they might have truly been able to set a trap for Tang Wanzhuang.

    However, due to Li Sian¡¯s refusal to cooperate and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s early arrival, Lu Shiheng was forced to act sooner than they nned. They were forced tounch a hasty ambush, with Maitreya acting as the main force.

    In theory, they would not be able to kill Tang Wanzhuang; if she wanted to escape, no one could stop her, not even Maitreya.

    But with a hostage, would Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s conscience allow her to simply flee? It was more likely that she would stay and fight.

    Based on Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding of her, she probably would not run. Instead, she would fight because she had a trump card that even Vermillion Bird dared not challenge before. That trump card wasbat power at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Once she used that, she would be able to kill Maitreya, and rescue her subordinate.

    However, this was something she could not use lightly. Once she did use such power, there was a very real possibility of her dying soon after.

    <i>Wanzhuang, please don¡¯t be here yet... If you¡¯re already here, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be forced to use more power than your body can handle.</i>

    Zhao Changhe, with a mind filled with all sorts of thoughts, hurried toward the Immortal Ptial Garden.

    From a distance, he could see archers with bows and crossbows stationed on the rooftops, indicating that Tang Wanzhuang had already arrived.

    As he got closer, he heard a voice inside: ¡°...Then let¡¯s see who perishes first. Will you cough to death first, or will your outburst kill me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang coughed lightly twice and calmly responded, ¡°Let¡¯s find out...¡±

    Suddenly, a loud shout came from outside, ¡°Li Sian has been rescued! Don¡¯t fucking bother finding anything out, just leave!¡±

    With those words, the sound of a saber whistled through the air, striking down those on the rooftops, apanied by sprays of blood and screams.

    Despite his rough curses, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as if she¡¯d heard the gentle voice of a divine envoy.

    Zhao Changhe had arrived, and not only had he rescued Li Sian, but he had also broken into the trap to provide her with timely assistance!

    Indeed, this looked an awful lot like divine intervention.

    She had just begun to unlock her self-imposed restraints but forcefully halted the process. Her sword flowed like water, aiming right at Maitreya.

    Maitreya¡¯s face darkened.

    <i>Why does this fucking Zhao Changhe always interfere?</i>

    <i>Why is it always him?!</i>

    The ce was filled with experts from the Maitreya Cult, with even someone such as Yu Cixiu lying in ambush outside the brothel.

    Maitreya swung his jiedao to parry Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s continuous strikes, sneering, ¡°Do you really think he could silently rescue Li Sian from the heavily guarded city lord¡¯s mansion? He probably just said that tofort you. I bet that Li Sian hasn¡¯t been saved, and this reckless lover of yours will die here first!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly in response and said, ¡°I trust him.¡±

    Her expression, radiant with joy, made Maitreya feel a twinge of jealousy and further fueled his anger.

    Abandoning all pretense, Maitreya roared, ¡°Everyone, attack!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang deflected Maitreya¡¯s jiedao and broke through the window, nning to assist Zhao Changhe.

    Countless cult members swarmed her from all directions, and Maitreya¡¯s jiedao followed closely behind. ¡°Worry about yourself first!¡±

    ¡°Maitreya, you disgrace the title of master...¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword parried his jiedao, then her sword light surged. ¡°Do you seriously think they can hinder me even slightly?¡±

    The surrounding cult members felt their vision blur. It was as if endless spring rain was falling gently, softly brushing their faces, bringing a cool, pleasant sensation.

    They did not even feel the need to dodge. Blood sprayed simultaneously from all their throats, and they copsed to the ground.

    Those who had yet to even unlock the Profound Mysteries simply could notprehend the techniques of those on the Ranking of Earth. They could not even see her movements clearly before they were either rendered dead or gravely injured.

    Maitreya never expected the cult members to be able to stop Tang Wanzhuang. He only needed them to distract her for a moment.

    <i>ng!</i>

    His jiedao met her sword, halting her escape.

    At the same time, a fierce wind arose behind her, and sword light surged.

    If Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword was like a continuous drizzle, then this sword that struck from behind her was like a violent storm.

    It was Lu Shiheng, the Divine Sword of Xiang River. His acupoints had been unsealed!

    Only those on the Ranking of Man even had the qualifications to intervene in the battle between Tang Wanzhuang and Maitreya.

    Facing attacks from both sides, Tang Wanzhuang still had the presence of mind to nce in Zhao Changhe¡¯s direction.

    He was swinging his broad saber, cutting a path through the crowd. Heads flew, bodies were cleaved in half, and he was utterly drenched in blood. At this moment, he looked like a war god that had descended upon the mortal realm.

    The members of the Maitreya Cult fell like chaff before him, none of them able to withstand even a single strike from him. In but a few moments, the area had been littered with the corpses of cult members.

    It had to be taken note that these were not ordinary followers of the Maitreya Cult but chosen experts of the cult sent to pose even a slight threat to Tang Wanzhuang!

    <i>When did he be so formidable?</i>

    But like her, his advance was eventually halted.

    A tall, thin figure stood gracefully before him. ¡°The Bloodthirsty Asura truly lives up to his name, but this is as far as you go... This path is closed.¡±

    It was Soul Reaper Yu Cixiu, ranked forty-fourth on the Ranking of Man

    Zhao Changhe did not even nce at him, his gaze instead moving past him and looking far toward Tang Wanzhuang.

    He was on a rooftop, while Tang Wanzhuang was in the rear courtyard of the Immortal Ptial Garden across the street. Nothing obstructed their view of each other. Their eyes met, and it was as if they could read each other¡¯s minds.

    <i>So close, yet so far apart.</i>

 Chapter 372: Crossing Paths

    <h4>Chapter 372: Crossing Paths</h4>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes remained fixed on Zhao Changhe, yet it was as if she had eyes on the back of her head. Her long sword swung backward perfectly, effortlessly deflecting Lu Shiheng¡¯s sneak attack.

    Simrly, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes remained fixed on her, yet his hand swung Dragon Bird spectacrly, slicing across Yu Cixiu¡¯s chest.

    Both of those who they just struck, both of whom were figures on the Ranking of Man, felt extremely insulted.

    <i>What kind of attitude is this?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s attitude was somewhat understandable. After all, she was ranked third on the Ranking of Earth and renowned worldwide. She had the right to look down on opponents who were merely on the Ranking of Man. Although she was facing a pincer attack from Maitreya, she had already won three consecutive battles against him, so it was normal for her to have some arrogance.

    But the same could not be said for Zhao Changhe.

    <i>Who does this guy think he fucking is to look down on us who are on the Ranking of Man?!</i>

    Yu Cixiu was livid.

    He swung his mourning staff[1] horizontally, the staff lengthening as it struck at Zhao Changhe¡¯s wrist.

    This strike gave off a sense of returning to simplicity, a masterful disy on behalf of Yu Cixiu.

    Taking advantage of the staff being slightly longer than Dragon Bird, he moved as fast as lightning,unching his attack after Zhao Changhe but arriving first. Before the staff even touched Zhao Changhe, a sharp chill had already invaded his wrist arteries. Zhao Changhe had no doubt that if the strikended true, his hand would be rendered useless.

    Yu Cixiu believed that Zhao Changhe could not possibly dodge the strike. His chilling qi had a limiting and constraining effect. For someone of lower cultivation, this sudden restriction would slow down their reflexes, generally leading to them being hit without suspense.

    However, to his shock, Zhao Changhe seemedpletely unaffected by his chilling qi. His saber¡¯s momentum did not change. He merely retracted it a little, perfectly striking the staff.

    A staff versus a massive saber weighing dozens of catties. There was no question as to who woulde off worse.

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Mighty Soul Reaper, is this all you¡¯ve got?¡±

    Yu Cixiu felt his hands go numb from the impact and used the force to retreat. His heart pounded in disbelief.

    <i>There¡¯s something off about this guy¡¯s strength... Has he unlocked the Profound Mysteries? How did he advance so quickly?</i>

    Yu Cixiu¡¯s chilling qi was like a needle, and it could effortlessly prate anyone below the Profound Mysteries. Zhao Changhe¡¯s movements were not only quick but steady! If he had merely relied on the saber¡¯s weight without proper handling, the piercing chilling qi would have disrupted the flow of his true qi, rendering him unable to hold his saber. Yet, when the saber and staff shed, Yu Cixiu could only feel Zhao Changhe¡¯s solid and unwavering force. There was no leakage of energy, and there was even a violent energy assaulting him in return, shaking his spirit.

    <i>Such impable control of force, such menacing vicious blood qi... Fuck, am I the one who took the demonic path to make it onto the Ranking of Man or is it Zhao Changhe?</i>

    Yu Cixiu calmed himself down and realized he could not just simply regard his opponent as some up-anding First Hidden Dragon. He had to take Zhao Changhe as a serious threat!

    And yet, this ¡°serious threat¡± did not even spare him a nce, seizing the moment when he was adjusting his bnce to dash past him.

    Yu Cixiu was baffled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this path is closed? It looks wide open to me,¡± Zhao Changhe leaped across the street, casually deflecting a distant arrow aimed at him, leaving Yu Cixiu with nothing but a view of his back.

    Yu Cixiu stood there, stunned.

    The deflected arrow flew back, causing a scream in the distance as the archer fell dead on the spot.

    Despite someone on the Ranking of Man blocking his way and arrows flying at him from all directions, Zhao Changhe was able to easily cut his way through.

    So much for being close yet far apart.

    At that moment, the most bewildered was Lu Shiheng, the Divine Sword of Xiang River.

    He and Maitreya were jointly attacking Tang Wanzhuang, so he believed that since Maitreya had always been on par with her, his interference and surprise attacks were surely to force Tang Wanzhuang into a dire situation.

    <i>Is it that Maitreya has yet to recover from his injuries yesterday? Or is it that Tang Wanzhuang is actually using power at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries? Or perhaps a mix of both?</i>

    His understanding of martial arts was not sufficient to discern the nuances of those at the forefront of the Ranking of Earth. He was utterly puzzled. All he knew was that Tang Wanzhuang was able to deal with Maitreya with rtive ease while focusing her main attacks on him. It appeared that she wanted to eliminate him first before concentrating on Maitreya.

    With her strength, how could he possibly withstand her assault?!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The Spring Water Sword glimmered and rippled, simultaneously targeting Maitreya and Lu Shiheng.

    Lu Shiheng could not rely on Maitreya to block the strike for him, so he swiftly retreated.

    At that moment, he felt a sudden rm and looked back in shock. Under the moonlight, Zhao Changhe, covered in blood, raised Dragon Bird high and came shing down from the rooftop. His pupils were utterly blood red with fury, and the violent vicious blood qi he emitted made even the moon appear blood-red.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    Zhao Changhe, having now unlocked the Profound Mysteries, was able to create the illusion of a celestial phenomenon when he used this move. It was as if an ancient wrathful being had descended upon the world, and he appeared as the incarnation of the Blood God!

    Lu Shiheng was genuinely terrified to the core.

    Who in the world could withstand being pincered by the figure ranked third on the Ranking of Man and a master of the same level?

    <i>Yu Cixiu, you worthless fool, are you doing? You aren¡¯t even able to block him?!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Desperately dodging Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword, Lu Shiheng hurriedly defended against Zhao Changhe¡¯s devastating strike. But how could his hasty defense possibly stand against Zhao Changhe¡¯s mighty sh?

    His treasured sword broke under the impact, and he was forced to abandon it and roll on the ground just to narrowly avoid being cut in half.

    On his forehead, blood could be seen gradually pouring out. The saber qi from Dragon Bird had grazed his head! Any deeper, and his skull may have just been split open!

    Looking up, he saw Yu Cixiu¡¯s mourning staff already striking at Zhao Changhe¡¯s back. ¡°Die!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Spring Water Sword surged forth, moving past Zhao Changhe to intercept the attack. The coordination between Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe was so seamless that it seemed as if they had practiced together for decades.

    The pitiful Yu Cixiu thought he was pursuing Zhao Changhe, never expecting Tang Wanzhuang to parry his strike. His chilling qi was like a child¡¯s toy against her, easily repelled.

    Yu Cixiu¡¯s meridians were thrown into disarray, and he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood as he staggered back.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not even spare him a nce, moving her sword to block Maitreya once more. At the same time, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird was already chopping down on Maitreya¡¯s thick neck.

    Suddenly, it turned into a man and woman ganging up on Maitreya.

    Maitreya¡¯s face darkened, and he abruptly retreated.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are still others lurking. We can¡¯t afford to stay and fight.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hand in hand, they used identical movement arts to leap over the courtyard wall and flee under the moonlight.

    Surrounded by countless archers, yet none of whom dared to shoot.

    The recollection of the arrow that Zhao Changhe had deflected back still left them shaken. In reality, a volley of arrows would be hard for either Zhao Changhe or Tang Wanzhuang to withstand, but their sheer presence deterred everyone from even trying.

    This was especially so with Zhao Changhe¡¯s bloodthirsty aura, which made him appear both godlike and demonic, striking fear in their hearts.

    Amidst the heavy encirclement, not an arrow was shot, and everyone simply watched as the pair disappeared into the night.

    Yu Cixiu, furious and anxious, asked Maitreya, ¡°Lord Maitreya, why not pursue them?¡±

    Maitreya nced at the retreating Lu Shiheng and said softly, ¡°Tang Wanzhuang has half unleashed her cultivation at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. She can¡¯t be killed by a mere ambush... We must leave immediately.¡±

    Yu Cixiu was stunned. ¡°Leave?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Maitreya grabbed him and swiftly retreated. The members of the Maitreya Cult followed in an orderly manner.

    In the distance, shadows moved as if pursuing them, but seeing Maitreya seemingly uninjured, they hesitated and stopped.

    Sensing their hesitation, Maitreya sneered, ¡°They hoped that we would kill or at least injure Tang Wanzhuang, and then they would swoop in and take us down when we¡¯re both weakened... They want to wash their hands of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s death and eliminate us in Xiangyang, allowing them to sweep through Jiangnan unopposed. Their schemes areughable.¡±

    Yu Cixiu understood. ¡°Their forces should still be north of the Han River. Did some of them cross the river in advance?¡±

    ¡°Precisely, it should only be Yang Jingxiu or Wang Daozhong and a few other experts who have snuck into the city,¡± Maitreya sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve long known their nature.¡±

    Yu Cixiu sneered, ¡°They thought they could use us, but little do they know that our forces are already hidden in the forest outside the city. With Lu Shiheng under our control, once the gates open, our forces will flood in. The Wang n of Langya and the Yang n of Hongong, both are so full of themselves... When their forces enter the city, they will all be crushed to dust!¡±

    ¡°Heh, their northern forces crossing the river... As long as the Blood God Cult¡¯s Xue Canghai arrives on time, their crossing will be a joke.¡± Maitreya¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Whether we can seize Xiangyang hinges on this.¡±

    Maitreya¡¯s alliance with the Blood God Cult was not primarily to attack Xiangyang but to counter the troops from the north. The n was almost perfect. His biggest regret was that, despite cooperating with forces within the city, they had still failed to kill Tang Wanzhuang. It was thus unknown what sort of trouble they might stir up in the future.

    Yu Cixiu asked, ¡°What about Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe?¡±

    ¡°Since Tang Wanzhuang partially unsealed her cultivation, she¡¯s likely in some trouble right now. They will likely spend the night recuperating and won¡¯t cause any more problems. If we can carry everything out tonight, our n should seed. It¡¯s a pity, though,¡± Maitreya said with some regret. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ll resort to dual cultivation. Tang Wanzhuang is truly an exceptional beauty. My greatest wish, after being her enemy for so long, has been to capture her. After all the scheming I¡¯ve done, it seems that I may have to let that pesky brat have the first taste.¡±

    1. This is a stick or staff generally held for support by a son in a funeral procession. Feel free to search up ¡°¿ÞÉ¥°ô¡± for images. ?

 Chapter 373: I Am Here

    <h4>Chapter 373: I Am Here</h4>

    Zhao Changhe led Tang Wanzhuang through the city, avoiding any potential pursuers, and then finally hiding in Da Zhou¡¯s duck shop.

    Hearing about the fierce battle at the Immortal Ptial Garden, Da Zhou was pacing anxiously in the yard. Suddenly, a blood-covered man and a fairy-like woman leaped down from the wall of the yard he was in, leaving him stunned. ¡°Bureau chief? Ah, uh, Mister Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Your ce hasn¡¯t beenpromised yet, so it¡¯s a decent hiding spot... Arrange a secret room for us. We need to recover immediately.¡±

    The advantage of having allies was that you did not have to worry about hiding in some unpredictable wilderness. They would have secret rooms prepared and would even have a lookout.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Da Zhou quickly opened a cer, revealing a hidden room inside. The room was fully furnished with a bed and necessities. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. I always thought that I would have to hide in here myself, but I never thought it would insteade in handy for someone like you, Mister Zhao...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for First Seat Tang.¡± Zhao Changhe paused, then looked at Tang Wanzhuang with a serious expression. ¡°Did you only partially unseal your cultivation? You seemed a little <i>too</i> at ease dealing with Maitreya.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang had been smiling while watching Zhao Changhe and Da Zhou¡¯s interaction, and now she replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t have to fully unseal it, thankfully...¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her sternly without speaking.

    Tang Wanzhuang, seemingly somewhat intimidated by his stern look, avoided his gaze slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest. Why do you look so worried?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine after a short rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go in to help you heal,¡± said Zhao Changhe seriously. ¡°I have urgent matters to attend to.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled softly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She did not ask what urgent matters he had, nor did she share her own analysis. Zhao Changhe did not say much either, only, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. The world won¡¯t stop turning without you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes shimmered. ¡°Is that so...¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave her a grumpy look but said nothing and disappeared the next instant.

    Tang Wanzhuang knew that he had left something unsaid¡ª¡±because I am here.¡±

    From the moment he had shouted, ¡°Li Sian has been rescued,¡± she felt that he had a better grasp of the situation than she did.

    On the way here, she had wondered if Zhao Changhe would use the excuse of ¡°helping her heal¡± to create an intimate and ambiguous atmosphere between them... But it turned out that he never even thought of doing so if the situation was not too dire.

    <i>The chaos in Xiangyang won¡¯t stop whether you¡¯re here or not.</i>

    <i>I am here.</i>

    The prince she had once hoped for was bing more and more reliable. When he rode his horse to the deserts in the north, he had already stepped into the fray.

    <i>It must be for the sake of the empire...</i>

    ¡°Bureau chief, bureau chief?¡± Da Zhou¡¯s voice pulled Tang Wanzhuang out of her thoughts. She coughed awkwardly. ¡°Yes, I need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to rest?¡± Da Zhou looked at her skeptically, then asked, ¡°When did this Mister Zhao Wangtang join the Demon Suppression Bureau? He seems like a master on the Ranking of Man, yet he¡¯s unknown by the world?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    Da Zhou: ¡°?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°What did you just call him?¡±

    ¡°Zhao, Zhao Wangtang.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face flushed red. She did not respond for a long time, then slipped into the secret room and mmed the door shut.

    <i>And to think I thought that he was doing all this for the empire.</i>

    Da Zhou stood outside, pondering for a while before he finally realized.

    <i>What nonsense is Zhao Wangtang? He¡¯s clearly Zhao Changhe. As for which Tang he¡¯s looking at? Just from the bureau chief¡¯s blushing face earlier, there isn¡¯t even a question about it.</i>

    * * *

    ¡°I really never would have believed it if I had not seen it with my own eyes. A master ranked fifth on the Ranking of Earth, two masters from the Ranking of Man, over a dozen top experts at the eighth and ninthyers of the Profound Gate, and thousands of archers and crossbowmen, yet they could not even force Tang Wanzhuang to fully unseal her cultivation at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Inside the Immortal Ptial Garden, Wang Daozhong paced back and forth in the hall. ¡°Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t risk taking action ourselves. If the Tome of Troubled Times announced everything, the whole world would know... Who would have thought that Maitreya would be so useless? He wasted a golden opportunity.¡±

    It had indeed their best shot at killing Tang Wanzhuang. Tang Wanzhuang had been of the belief that the Wang and Yang ns would never attack her, which was why she had even dared toe to Xiangyang alone. She never could have guessed that they intended to use Maitreya¡¯s hands to kill her.

    The one pulling the strings from behind the scenes was Lu Shiheng.

    The Wang n had believed that Lu Shiheng was cooperating with them, pretending to go along with the Maitreya Cult¡¯s celestial maiden, using them to do the dirty work. Meanwhile, Maitreya thought that Lu Shiheng was under the celestial maiden¡¯s control. As for who was right... it was actually neither.

    With a small city like Xiangyang caught between the Wang n and the Maitreya Cult, Lu Shiheng knew that he could not stand on his own. He had to choose one side. As both sides vied for control over Xiangyang, he sided with whoever seemed to have the upper hand. He cooperated with both sides and did it extremely well, to the point where both sides still considered him one of their own.

    In the case of mutual destruction, then he might have an actual shot at rising to power. It all depended on how the situation evolved. Regardless of the oue, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s death would be a significant benefit to all these ambitious men.

    Once Tang Wanzhuang fell, who else in the Great Xia could hold the line?

    Some did not desire troubled times, valuing the well-being of the people.

    Some others eagerly awaited the troubled times.

    Wang Daozhong continued toin, ¡°Tsk, Vermillion Bird, if it wasn¡¯t for that damn woman¡¯s inexplicable pride. Not wanting to rely on petty means to defeat Tang Wanzhuang? Absolute nonsense! If she truly is so noble, then she should go out and challenge Tang Wanzhuang! Hiding like a rat, she¡¯s nothing more than a rat!¡±

    Lu Shiheng thought to himself, <i>If you¡¯re so brave, why don¡¯t you say that to her face? I¡¯d like to see who the rat really is.</i>

    Finally unable to hold back, he interrupted Wang Daozhong, who was in the middle ofining, ¡°Second master, what do we do now?¡±

    Wang Daozhong replied, ¡°We wait. Yang Jingxiu is crossing the river. Once he arrives, Yu Cixiu¡¯s troops outside won¡¯t stand a chance against Xiangyang¡¯s fortified walls.¡±

    Yu Cixiu¡¯s troops were actually quite numerous, but Xiangyang was difficult to defend with its forces alone. The defeat at Taihu Lake had shattered the momentum of the Maitreya Cult, and now their only hope was to take control of Jingchu, essentially betting everything on this.

    If the Yang n truly moved south and joined forces with Xiangyang¡¯s troops, Maitreya¡¯s forces would not stand a chance.

    Lu Shiheng, however, was more concerned about something else. He asked, ¡°What about Tang Wanzhuang? She escaped... I really did try to kill her! If they investigateter... Should I just dere independence?¡±

    ¡°Since I have not been exposed, just im that you were under the Maitreya Cult¡¯s control. The imperial court will back you, and she can¡¯t hold you ountable for anything. At a certain point, even if she wants to hold you ountable, she won¡¯t have the power to do so.¡±

    Lu Shiheng frowned slightly, feeling a growing sense of dread.

    Just as he was about to speak, a guard reported, ¡°City lord! Yu Cixiu¡¯s army isunching a night attack! They¡¯re currently twenty li from the southern gate!¡±

    Lu Shiheng nodded and said to Wang Daozhong, ¡°Second master, please stay here. I will personally oversee the city¡¯s defense.¡±

    Whether he would defend or open the gates, he would decideter.

    Before he could leave, another guard hurriedly reported, ¡°City lord, arge number of boats have appeared on the Han River!!¡±

    Wang Daozhong said, ¡°That¡¯s the Yang n. Let them assist in the defense...¡±

    Before he could finish, another guard rushed in, ¡°City lord! A force has appeared upstream. They¡¯re attacking our riverside camp like madmen, killing everyone they see!¡±

    Lu Shiheng looked at Wang Daozhong in shock, and Wang Daozhong stared back, equally astonished.

    <i>Where did this new forcee from?</i>

    Wang Daozhong quickly made a decision, ¡°You defend the southern gate, I¡¯ll check the north.¡±

    * * *

    On the south bank of the Han River, the mes soared into the sky.

    Before the civil war fully erupted, there had never been any actual military camps stationed on the banks of the Han River. The camp here was merely a symbolic naval camp, which Lu Shiheng had only recently begun developing in preparation for war.

    However, as the camp had only recently begun to be properly developed, it was still far from being considered fully established, much less battle-tested.

    Because of that, when Xue Canghai led the Blood God Cult like a pack of unleashed tigers, they leveled the camps within moments.

    The Blood God Cult¡¯s fanatic members reveled in their ughter. ¡°Is there anyone left? My vicious blood qi is about to experience a breakthrough! Hahaha! Killing really is the best way to raise our cultivation!¡±

    The remaining soldiers fled in terror, cursing their parents for not giving them more legs.

    <i>Where did these bloodthirsty demonse from? They don¡¯t even seem to be here to fight a war. It¡¯s as if they came out here purely to carry out a massacre!</i>

    ¡°Stop chasing, you idiots! The doctrine has changed! Stop clinging to the old ways!¡± Instructor Sun scolded them. ¡°No chasing, no attacking the city! Move north and block the riverbank!¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Search the camp! There must be fire arrows stashed somewhere[1]! See those ships over there? Set them ame!¡±

    Yang Jingxiu, the head of the Yang n of Hongnong and tenth on the Ranking of Earth, stood on the bow of his ship, frowning at the mes in the distance.

    <i>Has there been a change in ns?</i>

    <i>It looks like the Maitreya Cult preemptively allied with another force to seize the camp and block the riverbank... From the looks of it, it should be the Blood God Cult, Xue Canghai?</i>

    His son, Yang Bugui, whispered, ¡°Father, it¡¯s Xue Canghai.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu nced at him, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to challenge Cult Leader Xue? He¡¯s right in front of you now. Do you want to try?¡±

    Yang Bugui replied, ¡°This is not the right time for such personal matters, father. Do you not find the situation suspicious? The Blood God Cult is subordinate to the Four Idols Cult, and we¡¯re allied with the Four Idols Cult. Why would the Blood God Cult attack us?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu frowned deeply, equally puzzled by the situation.

    If it was not for the favor from the Four Idols Cult involving Yang Qianyuan, he would not have wanted to even send troops here. Competing in such chaos did not align with his n¡¯s interests. He neither wanted to take over Xiangyang nor cared if it fell to the Maitreya Cult.

    The Wang n wanted to keep the strategic city of Xiangyang, but they were too far away to actually fully do so themselves, so they hoped the Yang n would send troops to assist them. They came here purely to assist the Wang n. Previously, Zhao Changhe also thought that a mere Yang Qianyuan would not be enough to make the Yang n form an alliance, and that was indeed the case. However, sending troops one time to help defend an already well-fortified city was eptable as a favor.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? The Four Idols Cult helped us capture a traitor, in exchange for us sending troops to assist in the defense of Xiangyang. So why is their own subordinate, the Blood God Cult, blocking us on the riverbank, preventing us from crossing?</i>

    The Yang n father and son werepletely confused. Unfortunately, the main representatives from the Four Idols Cult had imed that they would not deal with Tang Wanzhuang in such cowardly ways and simply left. Now, the only representative from the Four Idols Cult, an ordinary cult member, was also just standing there in bewilderment, unaware of what exactly was going on.

    At this moment, Wang Daozhong rushed out from the city, like a hawk diving down to strike. He headed straight for Xue Canghai in the center of a formation. ¡°So it¡¯s the infamous Cult Leader Xue of the Blood God Cult. Today, I shall remove a demon from this world!¡±

    Xue Canghai looked up at the moonlit Wang Daozhong approaching from afar and his eyes shed with intense killing intent. ¡°Damn it, everyone really thinks I¡¯m a pushover now.¡±

    Elders of the cult quickly went into formation around Xue Canghai.

    The formation they were making use of was the Blood God Formation, developed based on the Blood God Array te. Their vicious blood qi surged into the sky, and their power increased ferociously.

    The Blood God Saber flew up to meet Wang Daozhong head-on. The sh of sword and saber resonated across the Han River.

    Xue Canghai was knocked back. He fell forcefully on the ground butughed heartily. ¡°Is this all there is to someone at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    Wang Daozhong was struck back as well. His expression one of utter shock.

    <i>This wild saber, this fearless aura, is this really Xue Canghai? What the fuck, isn¡¯t that Zhao Changhe in disguise?</i>

    Just as he thought of Zhao Changhe, he heard thetter¡¯s voice in the distance. ¡°Oh, Mister Wang, you¡¯re sparring with my friend?¡±

    Wang Daozhong turned abruptly to see Zhao Changhe swiftly slipping through the Blood God Cult¡¯s formation, securing himself tightly before poking his head out with a wide grin on his face. ¡°Mister Wang, Uncle Yang, your efforts to fight Maitreya are trulymendable. The Demon Suppression Bureau acknowledges your righteous deeds.¡±

    Li Sian¡¯s head suddenly popped up from behind Xue Canghai. ¡°Indeed, our Demon Suppression Bureau will be sure to spread the word of your valor far and wide!¡±

    Continuing like aedy duo, Zhao Changhe added, ¡°Maitreya is attacking the southern gate. I believe that Uncle Yang and Mister Wang should be able to handle him together?¡±

    Wang Daozhong looked at Zhao Changhe and Li Sian hiding behind the members of the Blood God Cult like turtles and found himself with no outlet for his fury.

    <i>Just how did it all end up like this? Will we really have to fight against Maitreya?</i>

    <i>Wait, Yang Jingxiu wouldn¡¯t be swayed by some youngster like Zhao Changhe. He¡¯d just turn around and leave. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯d do then!</i>

    But then Zhao Changhe shouted toward the river, ¡°Uncle Yang, I was the one who captured Yang Qianyuan. It was but a small token of my respect for you.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu: ¡°...Brother Daozhong, how about we join forces to fight Maitreya? It would be a great feat, no?¡±

    Wang Daozhong was seething with anger, but he had no idea what to say.

    <i>So you¡¯re the one who captured Yang Qianyuan, huh? Then what was with those rumors I heard that some guy named Wang Daozhong was the one who captured him in Kunlun?</i>

    <i>It seems like the case has been solved as to who impersonated me!</i>

    But unfortunately, solving the case now was pointless. Yang Jingxiu and his son had already reached the riverbank. With them as witnesses, Wang Daozhong had no choice but to truly fight Maitreya.

    ¡°You two are truly righteous.¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯sughter could be heard from within the Blood God Cult¡¯s formation. ¡°Blood God Cult, listen up. Take a detour to the southern gate of Xiangyang. Our target¡ªMaitreya¡¯s nk!¡±

    1. This is what it says in the raws, but I believe that it¡¯s more likely that it was arrows and oil stashed in the camp. To make ¡°fire arrows,¡± arrows would usually be dipped in oil and set ame before being shot. ?

 Chapter 374: Bloodied Mountains and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 374: Bloodied Mountains and Rivers</h4>

    Maitreya¡¯s army arrived before the city of Xiangyang, an endless sea of troops as far as the eye could see.

    At this moment, Lu Shiheng, standing on the walls of the city, could not help but feel some admiration for Maitreya.

    On the surface, it was as if he was already under Maitreya¡¯s control, and they had even teamed up inside the city to ambush Tang Wanzhuang... Theoretically speaking, there would not have been any need to attack Xiangyang, but Maitreya had still made thorough preparations. He took advantage of their apparent alliance and theck of reconnaissance to stealthily bring an army this close to the city, allowing him to be ready to unleash a thunderous attack at any moment.

    Now, regardless of whether Lu Shiheng was truly under their control, or how many men the Wang and Yang ns had brought, the presence of thisrge army made it so that Xiangyang was as good as taken.

    Moreover, Maitreya even had forces deployed along the Han River, preemptively allying with the Blood God Cult to block any reinforcements from the north. When Lu Shiheng received word of the defeat of his military camp by the riverside, he thought Maitreya had crushed Wang Daozhong to dust.

    Those who believed they could use Maitreya as a pawn to kill Tang Wanzhuang were gravely mistaken. It was only because Maitreya genuinely wanted to capture Tang Wanzhuang that he was even willing to be used, but during that time, he had also quietly moved his army closer. Who was using whom was not clear, but for now, it seemed that Maitreya had the upper hand.

    Lu Shiheng considered symbolically defending for a while, observing the Yang n¡¯s crossing. If they were truly blocked by the Blood God Cult and could not cross, he would open the gates and wee Maitreya, truly joining their side. It would not be his fault for failing to defend; it was simply that it was impossible to defend against such a massive force.

    That was not even a lie; it really was indefensible.

    In the sh of tens of thousands of troops, a single formidable general may not necessarily decide the tides of war. But in a situation where the enemy already had superior numbers, especially in a siege, such a general could make a huge difference.

    The concept of the ¡°first to scale¡± meant that if a formidable general gained a foothold on the wall, subsequent soldiers could follow, causing the wall¡¯s defense to copse. In this case, it just so happened that Maitreya was one of the most formidable generals, unmatched by all except a few in the entire world.

    As Maitreya leaped onto the walls, Lu Shiheng felt he could retreat while fighting, eventually withdrawing to the city gates, where he would then allow Maitreya to sh open the gate¡¯s chains. Once the gates were open, that would be the end of it, especially since the Yang n¡¯s forces could not cross the river.

    Maitreya understood his intention and would not kill him. Just as he was about to head to the gate, a clear voice rang out from the sky, ¡°Maitreya, your might is truly unparalleled.¡±

    Maitreya looked up, frowning, as a sword light sped toward him under the moonlight, reaching his face in an instant.

    It was the Mountain-Splitting Sword of the Yang n of Hongnong!

    <i>They¡¯ve already managed to cross the river? What¡¯s Xue Canghai doing? They had such an advantageous position to block the crossing, yet they couldn¡¯t even hold them back for a moment?</i>

    Even more frustrating for Maitreya was that another sword light followed closely behind Yang Jingxiu¡¯s

    It was the Sea-Dividing Sword of the Wang n of Langya!

    In an instant, it turned into a situation where Maitreya was being ganged up on by two masters on the Ranking of Earth, with Tang Wanzhuang possibly hiding nearby, waiting to strike!

    Maitreya swung his jiedao as he fought off two opponents at once, his expression extremely grim, ¡°Does the Yang n truly intend to join the fray? Have you really be the Wang n¡¯spdogs?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu smiled slightly, not even bothering to respond.

    The true high-born disdained even speaking to Maitreya, even if he ranked above them on the Ranking of Troubled Times. To them, he was a mere ruffian.

    Though Yang Jingxiu was ranked lower, tenth on the Ranking of Earth, it did not signify a vast difference in their power. They were basically on the same level, and it would take a fierce battle to determine a victor between them. And with Wang Daozhong attacking alongside him, Maitreya was likely to suffer defeat.

    Lu Shiheng, watching this unfold, was even more shocked. He could not just simply walk Maitreya into taking over the city now. In front of Yang Jingxiu, he could not afford to be seen cking or betraying the empire, he had to put on a show of loyal and determined defense, or else he would be held ountable!

    <i>What the heck is with the Blood God Cult? Did they get wiped out?</i>

    As he pondered this, loud battle cries erupted from the nks of Maitreya¡¯s army.

    Nearly ten thousand ferocious cult members of the Blood God Cult, dressed in uniform blood-red robes, surged forward like a sea of blood under the moonlight, surging toward the right nk of Maitreya¡¯s army.

    Simultaneously, battle cries rose from the other direction. Yang Bugui, Yang Jingxiu¡¯s son and seventh on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, led the Yang n¡¯s troops, who had justnded, to attack the left nk of Maitreya¡¯s army.

    It was as if Maitreya¡¯s army had walked right into a trap.

    Lu Shiheng could not fathom how Maitreya¡¯s well-devised n had turned into self-ensnarement.

    <i>How in the world did this happen?</i>

    His gaze fell on the front of the Blood God Cult.

    Leading the charge of the cult members was not their cult leader, Xue Canghai, but a young man wielding a broad saber. With each swing of his saber, heads rolled and bodies were cleaved in half. He charged onward like a tiger among sheep; he was unstoppable.

    His clothes were still stained with old blood from past battles, and now they were soaked again in fresh blood. This blood-soaked figure was unmistakable, and it was none other than the infamous Bloodthirsty Asura.

    <i>Zhao Changhe! Is it all because of him?</i>

    When people said Zhao Changhe single-handedly altered the battle at Yanmen, Lu Shiheng did not believe it. After all, how could one person decide the oue of a war?

    But now, he had no choice but to believe it. Whether it was the failure of the ambush on Tang Wanzhuang or the sudden shift in this battle, Zhao Changhe was at the center of it all.

    Single-handedly, he had stirred the heavens and earth. Wherever his saber swung, the winds and clouds followed!

    * * *

    Unlike the Battle of Yanmen, where the sudden pincer attack had caused Timur¡¯s army to copse after a prolonged siege, this time, Yu Cixiu¡¯s forces had barely begun their assault. They were still in the early stages of their attack, leaving time for adjustments. Their formation was still fresh, and they still had time to adjust.

    Moreover, they outnumbered the enemy with tens of thousands of troops. The Blood God Cult had just over ten thousand men, with some left behind to guard their camp. Therefore, there was really only around seven to eight thousand of them in this surprise attack. On the other side, the Yang n¡¯s private soldiers numbered less than five thousand.

    There were two to three thousand soldiers within Xiangyang, but would they cooperate like Huangfu Yongxian¡¯s forces had? If they did not, the attacking forces would be crashing against a solid wall.

    Nevertheless, these two forces were not to be underestimated, each of their men being true elites. This was especially so for the Blood God Cult¡ªthey were like a pack of rabid dogs. Killing quite literally enhanced their strength while weakening the enemy, and facing a battlefield of tens of thousands only excited them more. They eagerly fought to kill, their desire for ughter unmatched by any reward-driven troops.

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe and Xue Canghai were even more extraordinary than any of the cult members.

    On this battlefield, their power seemed to soar. The vicious blood qi around them was so intense that it looked like they were aze with blood-red mes, a faint smoke rising from their bodies.

    The painstakingly-trained elite soldiers appeared like inexperienced recruits against them. While they could handle other enemies, the moment they faced either of these two, their courage shattered, and they fled in panic.

    Their terrifying bloodlust made them natural-born warriors of the battlefield.

    The right nk could not withstand these mad dogs, instantly being torn apart the moment they shed.

    Yu Cixiu watched coldly in Zhao Changhe¡¯s direction.

    <i>Is he really nning to break through and head straight for mymand g?</i>

    Indeed, Zhao Changhe intended to pierce through the army, aiming directly for themander.

    Otherwise, with their numbers, dragging out the fight would result in heavy casualties for the Blood God Cult, and that was something that Zhao Changhe did not want to happen.

    He had already tested Yu Cixiu¡¯sbat prowess before. He was strong, a formidable opponent in one-on-onebat. But at this moment, Zhao Changhe had a way to kill him.

    Beside him was Cult Leader Xue, and behind him were members of the Blood God Cult. Despite being in the midst of thousands, he felt perfectly at ease, only needing to cut down those in front of him to continue onward.

    This was the key difference between battlefield tactics and individualbat.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    With a ferocious sweep of Dragon Bird, the members of the Maitreya Cult around him were cut down, des and bodies alike shed apart.

    Who dared to stop such a demon? He truly did not even seem human at this point. He looked just like an asura that had crawled out of a sea of blood. His eyes were blood-red, an inhuman sight.

    Maitreya¡¯s army was thrown into chaos. From a high vantage point, it would look as though the army was being parted, with Zhao Changhe leading the members of the Blood God Cult like a sharp knife, thrusting straight into the center toward themand g.

    To Zhao Changhe¡¯s delight, Yu Cixiu found himself unable to sit still and personally came to fight him. In his view, as long as he could hold off Zhao Changhe, the Blood God Cult¡¯s advance would be halted.

    ¡°This time, there won¡¯t be a Tang Wanzhuang to help you block my attack!¡± Yu Cixiu¡¯s mourning staff flew over the army, heading straight for Zhao Changhe¡¯s face.

    He made a swift movement, and from the tip of the mourning staff suddenly sprouted a sharp de.

    This was Yu Cixiu¡¯s weapon, a staff that could transform into a spear!

    Zhao Changhe decapitated a nearby member of the Maitreya Cult with a single swing and turned to see the gleaming de right before him.

    He suddenly shed a grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so impatient. Thanks, that saves me a lot of trouble.¡±

    As he spoke, he had already swung Dragon Bird, precisely meeting the spearhead.

    They both believed that killing the other would solve their issues. Now, it all came down to whose skills were truly superior.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A deafening ng resounded as the saber and spear shed. Zhao Changhe¡¯s unstoppable momentum was finally halted. The soldiers of Maitreya, who were on the verge of copse, rallied and surrounded him, and the Blood God Cult¡¯s advance was slowed.

    For a moment, Zhao Changhe felt as if he had swapped roles from when he faced Vulture Beak. Back then, he had stalled Vulture Beak, trapping their forces in the quagmire of thousands of soldiers. Now, Yu Cixiu aimed to do the same.

    However...

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes grew increasingly red. What was once just a red tint in his pupils now turned his irises entirely crimson.

    His arms visibly swelled, and his muscles expanded to the size of a human head.

    No Man¡¯s Land!

    In the state of No Man¡¯s Land, his mind could almost perceive the vicious blood qi permeating the entire battlefield. For the faint-hearted, merely being in this ce would cause them to lose their courage.

    Vicious blood qi held power.

    As it gathered and condensed, it invaded the mind and spirit, overwhelming the body.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber resonated with it. When he swung, the vicious blood qi surged forth, evoking a collective cry from thousands upon thousands of men.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Yu Cixiu thrust his spear once more.

    Zhao Changhe could sense that this spear was perfectly suited for the battlefield, embodying the anguished wails of vengeful spirits. It was a harbinger of death, its bone-chilling coldness piercing his soul, threatening to freeze, tear apart, and dissipate his spirit.

    It was the spear of death, the Soul-Reaping Spear.

    This was the absolute best strike that Yu Cixiu, forty-fourth on the Ranking of Man, could muster!

    Zhao Changhe closed his eyes and swung his saber horizontally.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    It was as if one could hear the sound of vicious blood qi surging around him, waves crashing, and a volcano erupting.

    Countless strands of vicious blood qi roared within a radius of three zhang, converging into tangible des around Yu Cixiu.

    Spear and saber shed once again, and it felt as if the entire battlefield had frozen. Everyone watched this scene in shock.

    The spear and the saber were locked together, yet chilling qi still emanated from the spear¡¯s tip, piercing Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder and causing blood to gush out.

    Yu Cixiu, on the other hand, looked as if he had been subjected to a thousand cuts. His body was covered in countless wounds, blood gushing from every part. It was impossible to tell how many strikes he had suffered.

    It was not just about the number of strikes, either.

    The external vicious qi acted like des, while the internal blood qi boiled.

    A single strike¡ªBloodied Mountains and Rivers!

    Yu Cixiu stared wide-eyed at Zhao Changhe, unable to believe that as the man ranked forty-fourth on the Ranking of Man, and as someone who had felt equally matched with Zhao Changhe during their rooftop duel, he could not even withstand a second strike from Zhao Changhe in this battlefield.

    All thoughts of rebellion, wealth, and women vanished.

    All of it came to rest with his death.

 Chapter 375: Wine Still Warm, Saber Still Bloody

    <h4>Chapter 375: Wine Still Warm, Saber Still Bloody</h4>

    At this moment, whether it was on the city walls or below, the air was absolutely silent. It was as if time had stopped.

    On the city wall, Lu Shiheng thought the battle below would not end anytime soon, and so he had ced most of his attention on the top-level duel between Maitreya and the two from the Wang and Yang ns. It was not long after he diverted his attention away from the battle below that themotion erupted. When he shifted his gaze back to the battlefield beneath the walls, he saw that Yu Cixiu was no longer among the living.

    <i>Just how exactly did he die so quickly? Did Zhao Changhe and Xue Canghai join forces to attack?</i>

    Maitreya, on the other hand, had been keenly observing everything, but he did not expect such an oue either. No one could have imagined that Zhao Changhe, alone on horseback with nothing but his saber, would kill Yu Cixius in just two moves.

    It was as if he was trapped in some fateful nightmare. Every time he got entangled with Zhao Changhe and the Tang n, a major event he had carefully nned would end up ruined. The first time was at the back mountain of the Tang n, where Zhao Changhe and Tang Buqi stole the limelight together. The second time was at Taihu Lake, that time just Tang Buqi. And now, this third time at Xiangyang, it was Zhao Changhe, and the impact was much greater than the previous times.

    After the defeat at Taihu Lake, Xiangyang was Maitreya¡¯sst hope, yet this hope seemed to have been crushed in an instant.

    <i>I won¡¯t allow it!</i>

    With a furious roar, Maitreya swung his jiedao, forcing Yang Jingxiu and Wang Daozhong to retreat. He withdrew and flew straight toward Zhao Changhe, who was in the middle of his army.

    <i>As long as I kill Zhao Changhe, there is still hope!</i>

    After all, Maitreya was the truemander of the army, not Yu Cixiu! Yu Cixiu was just a general. As long as he, Maitreya, returned, he could still stabilize the army¡¯s morale and lead a retreat!

    But just as he withdrew, a sword light suddenly shed as an attack honed in on him under the moonlight.

    Maitreya¡¯s heart pounded fiercely.

    <i>Tang Wanzhuang!</i>

    He had no idea where she had been hiding. In such an important battle, she had not revealed any signs of her presence in the slightest... It turned out that she had also be quite cunning, never revealing herself until she was sure of her move, especially with the uncertainty of the Wang and Yang ns¡¯ stance.

    At this moment, when the dust had settled and Maitreya was nning to retreat, she sprang up for a sneak attack!

    When even someone like Tang Wanzhuang resorted to sneak attacks, it truly became nearly impossible to defend against.

    Maitreya, in mid-air with nowhere to exert force, let out a sudden furious roar.

    Tens of thousands of people watched in shock as a colossal Buddha phantom appeared behind Maitreya, glowing with golden light along with a lotus tform.

    Buddha¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s hearts, and a giant palm struck toward Tang Wanzhuang.

    Tang Wanzhuang seemed to have anticipated this, her gaze firm and the path of her sword unchanged, piercing through Maitreya¡¯s chest.

    The giant palm struck around her, causing slight ripples, which gradually dissipated. A faint ¡°huh¡± could be heard, as the palm phantom disappeared, the sky was sparse with stars, and nothing remained.

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and sent her palm forward.

    Maitreya also struck out with another palm. With a ¡°boom,¡± their palms shed, and Maitreya turned into a bloody light, fleeing to the horizon without even uttering a single curse in return, his blood spilling across the sky.

    Tang Wanzhuang spat out another mouthful of blood, her face pale as she slightly shook her head.

    <i>I never expected him to still have such a trump card. Even after all this, I couldn¡¯t take his life... Could there be a god or Buddha backing him?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang took a deep breath and nced at the silent Wang Daozhong and Yang Jingxiu beside her. Then, her eyes fell on the city. The oue of the battle was already decided.

    The fight above and below the city walls happened simultaneously. When Maitreya was retreating and Tang Wanzhuangunched her sneak attack, Zhao Changhe had just chopped off Yu Cixiu¡¯s head with a single strike, holding it high and shouting, ¡°I¡¯ve taken Yu Cixiu¡¯s head!¡±

    Fear spread like a gue, radiating from where Zhao Changhe stood, and spread all over the south of Xiangyang.

    At the same time, Maitreya was ambushed by Tang Wanzhuang. Not even gods or Buddhas could prevent him from suffering severe injuries. Maitreya¡¯s army instantly lost all its backbone and fled in chaos.

    Xue Canghai raised his saber and roared, ¡°This is the time to nurture your vicious blood qi! Kill them!¡±

    The sound of killing resounded, and a scene of thousands hunting down tens of thousands yed out in the south of Xiangyang. The Yang n¡¯s private soldiers, who had been attacking the army¡¯s left nk, were all stunned, not knowing whether they should also give chase or not.

    Zhao Changhe himself did not chase after anyone. Although he seemed to have defeated his enemy quite easily, the energy and spirit consumed in that final strike was no joke. He had almost exhausted all of his power, and he now began to feel dizzy and weak due to the aftereffects of using the buffed state earlier.

    But at least he did not lose all his strength as he had in the past; he still had some strength left at the moment. He took a few deep breaths to regte his internal energy and turned to look at the top of the city walls.

    Tang Wanzhuang, with her clothes fluttering in the night wind, stood on the city wall, watching him.

    As he held a saber in one hand and the enemy¡¯s head in the other, standing blood-soaked among the corpses of his enemies, with tens of thousands fleeing away from him, it created a breathtaking sight.

    Tang Wanzhuang could not help but remember someone once saying to her in Gusu, <i>¡°Next time, I hope that when I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to think about anything.¡±</i>

    <i>His fake name, Zhao Wangtang, does it refer to simply looking or looking forward? What is it that he¡¯s looking forward to?</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly leaped up, soaring over the city walls like a great roc, casually tossing Yu Cixiu¡¯s head to the ground. ¡°Mission aplished.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang wanted to say something but found herself at a loss for words. All the words in her mind converged into a single response, ¡°Mm.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say much to her either. He first bowed to Yang Jingxiu. ¡°Greetings, Uncle Yang.¡±

    Then, he bowed to Wang Daozhong. ¡°Hello, Old Wang.¡±

    Wang Daozhong simply stared at him soullessly.

    Finally, Zhao Changhe looked at Lu Shiheng and gazed at him sharply, ¡°Prefectural Governor Lu, I have something to ask you.¡±

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s imposing presence was overwhelming, causing Lu Shiheng to feel trepidation. However, he had no choice but to respond, and he could only say, ¡°Young Hero Zhao... What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You colluded with Maitreya, captured a secret agent from the Demon Suppression Bureau, and plotted to ambush the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau. What do you think your punishment should be?¡±

    Wang Daozhong quickly interjected, ¡°He was controlled by Maitreya¡¯s celestial maiden. He was not acting on his own will... Bureau chief, didn¡¯t you see how well he defended the city? Shiheng, apologize to First Seat Tang! We can simply report everything to the imperial court first and see how they decide on the punishment...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Zhao Changhe interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s understandable if he really was controlled, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can just let go of my anger. Neither his apology nor future dismissal are enough to quell my anger.¡±

    Wang Daozhong, with a gloomy face, asked, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said indifferently, ¡°Well, Prefectural Governor Lu, let¡¯s not say that I¡¯m unreasonable and insistent on this matter... Previously, at the Immortal Ptial Garden, you took a hasty strike from me while under attack by First Seat Tang. You managed to block it and remain unscathed, which I admire. Take another strike from me, let me vent, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    Even Yang Jingxiu, who was merely watching from the side, thought that Zhao Changhe really was just looking for a way to vent his anger.

    After all, Lu Shiheng was the prefectural governor of Xiangyang, and the imperial court had its rules. He could not be judged privately. His verdict had to be settled in the imperial court. In these troubled times, Lu Shiheng had the backing of the Wang n andmanded a well-trained army, so he could not be treated without caution.

    Thus, Zhao Changhe really could only be furious and let off some steam.

    This could be further supported with how Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood and qi were currently depleted. Although he appeared fierce, he likely could not defeat Lu Shiheng if they truly fought, which further indicated that he really just wanted to vent. Maybe it was even to simply impress Tang Wanzhuang, showing that he was seeking justice for her.

    As Yang Jingxiu had these thoughts, so did Wang Daozhong and Lu Shiheng. Wang Daozhong signaled to Lu Shiheng, ¡°You might as well allow Young Hero Zhao to vent his anger.¡±

    Lu Shiheng thought to himself, <i>I might as well take a strike and spit some blood, suffer a bit, and be done with it.</i>

    He cupped his hand and smiled. ¡°Please enlighten me, Young Hero Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe hefted Dragon Bird and said expressionlessly, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Before his words faded, he leaped up and swung his saber down fiercely.

    It was a textbook Scattering the Gods and Buddhas leap. It was almost identical to the strike he had made from the rooftop across the street into the Immortal Ptial Garden¡¯s rear courtyard previously.

    Lu Shiheng could sense that, at this moment, Zhao Changhe¡¯s momentum was far weaker than it had been previously.

    Killing Yu Cixiu might be a great feat indeed, but it was definitely not easy. With Zhao Changhe having used up so much energy to kill him, he should be meditating and resting at the moment rather than fighting another battle.

    As Lu Shiheng drew his sword to meet Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike, he was still thinking about how much force he should use to receive a light injury.

    As the thought shed through his mind, their des had already met.

    In that instant, Lu Shiheng suddenly felt something was wrong.

    The strike that Zhao Changhe had sent his way was not as powerful as he expected! The force behind the saber was incredibly light, thereby allowing its trajectory to change.

    From the extremely violent rage of the Blood God, it transformed into a gentle drizzle, just like a gentle breeze at night.

    By the time Lu Shiheng realized what was going on, the gentle breeze was already at his throat.

    <i>By the time you wake up, the breeze has reached you.</i>

    <i>Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. <i>This move... Wangtang...</i>

    Wang Daozhong clearly noticed that something was off and was about to intercept it with his sword, but Tang Wanzhuang casually prevented him from doing anything. She said with a smile, ¡°You said you¡¯d let him vent his anger, right? What is it that you¡¯re trying to do now, Mister Wang?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Wang Daozhong did not even have the time to speak.

    As the two of them had their little confrontation, Lu Shiheng also made a move.

    Originally, he intended to take Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike with just enough force to get slightly injured. However, his sword suddenly turned into a torrential rain, enveloping Zhao Changhe¡¯s body, attempting to force him back with a mutual destruction tactic.

    But Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber did not waver, enduring the torrential rain. The gentle breeze still sliced through the rain, aiming straight for Lu Shiheng¡¯s throat.

    Lu Shiheng had no choice but to raise his sword to block his neck while retreating, much like he had during their previous encounter at the Immortal Ptial Garden.

    However, he forgot one thing.

    His original treasured sword had been broken that time, and this new sword was but a temporary recement, far inferior in quality.

    If his original sword could barely block the strike, this new one was like paper inparison, offering no resistance at all.

    With a ¡°ng,¡± Dragon Bird sliced right through the sword and his throat. Thin streams of blood spurted from Lu Shiheng¡¯s throat like a light drizzle, the blood then carried away by the wind.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Lu Shiheng fell backward with eyes wide open, dying with many unfulfilled wishes.

    The seemingly violent Zhao Changhe turned out to be so insidious, promising to deliver a furious strike, only to change tactics at thest moment. He had never intended to just vent his anger. From the beginning, he had intended to kill Lu Shiheng, right in front of figures on the Ranking of Earth!

    Wang Daozhong roared in fury, ¡°Zhao Changhe! How dare you kill a governor appointed by the imperial court! Are you rebelling...?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Zhao Changhe turned his head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m also a secret agent of the Demon Suppression Division. My authority might not be as high as his, but my rank is no lower. If the verdict of his guilt had to await the court¡¯s judgment, then feel free to report my matter to the court and I shall await their slow deliberation.¡±

    Wang Daozhong was so angry that he could only say, ¡°You¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like to hear these words, do you? Well, neither do I, so why were you spouting such bullshit to me earlier?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Enough with this ¡®you you me me¡¯ nonsense, let me give it to you straight.¡± Zhao Changhe stared into his eyes and said slowly, ¡°He was two-faced and betrayed the empire for personal gain. If such a person was not dealt with promptly, the consequences would be dire. I¡¯m a bandit and can¡¯t wait so long for some officials who have no idea what they¡¯re doing to decide his fate. Killing him was my decision, what are you going to do about it?¡±

    His saber rested at his side, blood dripping from its tip, drop by drop.

    His eyes still carried murderous intent, the spirit of the Ranking of Man coalescing. Wang Daozhong actually found himself frightened by his aura and was unable to retort.

    Suddenly, a golden light shone in the sky.

    <strong>On the second day of the second month, the dragon raises its head.</strong>

    <strong>Soul Reaper Yu Cixiu led his troops into Xiangyang, and Zhao Changhe led an assault in response, piercing through the military formation of the Maitreya Cult, and beheading Yu Cixiu among tens of thousands. His clothes were stained with blood, and he instilled fear in the army.</strong>

    <strong>The siege of Xiangyang was stopped, and while still weakened, Zhao Changhe challenged the Divine Sword of Xiang River Lu Shiheng, beheading him with a single strike; Wang Daozhong failed to stop him.</strong>

    <strong>In just a few moments, he killed two figures on the Ranking of Man and silenced a figure on the Ranking of Earth, shocking everyone.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Man has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 44: Blood Asura Zhao Changhe!</strong>

    <strong>The unyielding meets his end, and the night rain of Xiang River ceases. The wine in the gon is still warm, the blood on the saber still fresh.</strong>[1]

    It waste at night, and many in the world were asleep.

    But those who were awake, upon seeing the announcement, found themselves speechless.

    1. ¡±The unyielding¡± and ¡°the night rain of Xiang River¡± refer to Yu Cixiu and Lu Shiheng. ?

 Chapter 376: Forty-Four is Too Low

    <h4>Chapter 376: Forty-Four is Too Low</h4>

    Everyone knew that Zhao Changhe had only been practicing martial arts for less than a year and a half.

    When he took the first spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, it had only been a year since he began training, and that was already shocking enough. It had been enough for people to call him the strongest First Hidden Dragon in history.

    Not only had he reached the eighthyer of the Profound Gate in just a year, but his feats in battle were also incredibly solid. Throughout the entire history of the current era, nobody had shown such monstrous potential, not even Xia Longyuan. Thus, his title as the strongest First Hidden Dragon was well-deserved.

    But in the end, he was still only a hidden dragon, which only described his incredible potential. No matter how monstrous his potential might be, it was still possible for him to get stuck at the threshold of the Profound Mysteries his entire life.

    Everyone was firmly of the belief that Zhao Changhe would eventually enter the Ranking of Man, but they were not so confident when it came to whether or not he could break through to the Profound Mysteries.

    For quite some time, the Tome of Troubled Times had not announced any changes to his ranking. While he had been mentioned in the announcement that concerned the happenings at Kunlun, the main character of that event was Xi Chichi, and he was just a supporting character. The tome basically dered that he had not even reached the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, let alone the Profound Mysteries.

    It was then that people began to think that Zhao Changhe¡¯s progress was finally slowing down and that the time hade for him to consolidate his achievements. But then, before even half a year had passed since those thoughts began to emerge, the Tome of Troubled Times appeared and dered a change in his rankings once again. Furthermore, in this announcement, his ranking soared with him directly entering the top fifty of the Ranking of Man!

    Yue Hongling and Chi Li had been proud to have even managed to reach somewhere in the sixties when they first entered the Ranking of Man.

    Xia Chichi made a stunning debut and ranked in the fifties.

    But now, Zhao Changhe was the most abnormal out of them all, ranking in the forties as soon as he entered.

    The Ranking of Man and the Ranking of Hidden Dragons were vastly different.

    The Ranking of Hidden Dragons evaluated potential, emphasizing the current level of cultivation each time there was any change, aiming to highlight the cultivation speed of those who made it onto the ranking. It did not need to look heavily into the rankers¡¯ strength. Even if Person A and Person B had never met, the Tome of Troubled Times could subjectively rank Person A higher based on age, cultivation speed, and battle achievements. It did not matter how many ces they jumped forward.

    The Ranking of Man, however, only ranked people based on strength. You reced whoever you defeated. It no longer emphasized the cultivation that a person had achieved each time; if you won, you won, and your level of cultivation was no longer as important. There was no random recement without battle, because only battles determined the ranking.

    It was impossible to jump ranks like on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons! Others found it difficult to even move up a single rank at a time, yet Zhao Changhe directly jumped to forty-fourth.

    People thus believed that with such an achievement, Zhao Changhe must have broken through to the Profound Mysteries.

    Nobody knew when he had quietly broken through to the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, much less the Profound Mysteries, but they did know that it had only been less than half a year since theyst had a verified deration of his cultivation.

    To Zhao Changhe, it might have felt like he had gotten stuck for much longer than before; to the world, it seemed like he was straight-up cheating.

    <i>Is it so easy to break through to the Profound Mysteries? And even if it was, you¡¯ve only been training for a short time. It might be understandable if your cultivation increases, but techniques still need to be practiced to be mastered, no matter how talented or lucky you are! It feels as if you barely even had enough time to cultivate, so how are you able to use your techniques with such mastery in actualbat to the point where you can even kill an experienced master?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe had benefited immensely from the Heavenly Tome. The tome had analyzed each technique meticulously and in great detail, allowing for his mastery of them to be more refined than others. Even so, it was still not perfect, as both Cult Leader Xue and Instructor Sun had criticized him.

    Regardless, hisbat intuition and wisdom barely made up for this deficiency.

    Those who had never seen him in person could not imagine how he did it. No matter how they tried, they could not figure it out, so they could only attribute it to a miracle, an unrepeatable miracle.

    Frost Hawk sat in a sandstorm in the Western Regions, listening to the distant reed flute of the northern tribes, gazing at the sky.

    <i>Xiangyang... That¡¯s so far away.</i>

    <i>Wang Daozhong, you motherfucker, you clearly knew he¡¯s in Xiangyang, yet you still ¡°failed to stop him¡±? He¡¯s not in the fucking Western Regions at all!</i>

    * * *

    ¡°Dad, dad!¡±

    In Qinghe, Cui Yuanyang excitedly kicked open the ancestral hall¡¯s door, ¡°Big brother Zhao is on Ranking of Man!¡±

    Cui Wenjing, sitting cross-legged in the room with the Qinghe Sword on hisp, was in the midst ofprehending something when the door was kicked open. He opened his eyes, his face dark as the bottom of a pot. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? This is the ancestral hall!¡±

    ¡°Ah... I forgot, I forgot...¡± Cui Yuanyang chuckled apologetically. ¡°I was just worrying about whether you were asleep, then I remembered that you should be trying to talk to the Qinghe Sword¡¯s spirit, so you probably weren¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Quite filial, aren¡¯t you? You were still worried that I might be asleep?¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±

    Cui Wenjing, seeing her naive expression, felt his anger rising. ¡°Yelling in the ancestral hall, three months of confinement!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Three months?! He¡¯s in Xiangyang! He¡¯s definitely there to help Tang Wanzhuang. At this rate, by the time Ie out, the Tang n might already be holding a baby shower!¡±

    Hearing this, Cui Wenjing also felt unsettled, but sending his daughter rushing south for a thousand li seemed particrly improper. His heart felt a mix of emotions.

    His son was foul-mouthed, and his daughter¡¯s mind was filled with the thoughts of a man.

    <i>Haah, just what sin did my Cui nmit to have to bear such fate...</i>

    He sighed softly. ¡°Alright, but why are you in such a hurry? Even if he and Tang Wanzhuang, would you make it in time by rushing over now? Zhao Changhe is not a man without honor. Just wait for him to kick down our Cui n¡¯s door and ask, ¡®Where is Yuanyang? I¡¯ve met the terms of the three-year agreement!¡¯¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled as she imagined the scene in her mind.

    Cui Wenjing nced at her, thinking that such a scenario would actually disgrace the Cui n, yet the silly girl eagerly anticipated it... <i>It¡¯s over. I can¡¯t believe I could speak so crassly. Not only did I speak so crudely, I¡¯m even the one who mentioned such a scenario taking ce myself.</i>

    Feeling utterly helpless, Cui Wenjing waved his hand and said, ¡°Ever since your brother returned from Yanmen, the Qinghe Sword¡¯s spirit has shown signs of returning. It now seems clear what kind of person the Qinghe Sword hopes for its master to be. While you are somewhatpatible, you are not entirely suitable to be its master. Your opportunities lie elsewhere. Hey, what is with that dismissive look on your face?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing...¡±

    ¡°If you n topete with others in the future, you require the capital to do so. Otherwise, with your foolish self, do you think you even stand a chance against Tang Wanzhuang? Dream on!¡± Cui Wenjing stood up. ¡°I have a task for you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang instinctively straightened her back.

    ¡°Head to Hongnong as an envoy from our n and deliver a letter to Yang Jingxiu,¡± Cui Wenjing said calmly. ¡°It just so happens that Old Yang¡¯s birthday ising up, and that provides us with a legitimate reason to send somebody there.¡±

    ¡°Why should I go on a diplomatic mission like that?¡±

    ¡°...Well, Zhao Changhe might just be there. After all, the Yang n of Hongnong participated in the battle at Xiangyang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang jumped up, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    Cui Wenjing sighed deeply.

    <i>Just how did that scoundrel make it onto the Ranking of Man so quickly? He even managed to get such a high ranking right away, too.</i>

    <i>What are people going to think of our Cui n now? Everyone must be straining their necks trying to catch a nce at the events.</i>

    <i>But right now, he¡¯s with Tang Wanzhuang!</i>

    * * *

    ¡°Why only forty-four? So low!¡±

    In the prefectural governor¡¯s mansion, Li Sian presided over a thorough and ruthless sweep. This was no time for mercy. No one knew how deeply the Maitreya Cult had infiltrated or how many of the cult¡¯s followers there were.

    In fact, even a statue of Maitreya was found in thedy¡¯s room.

    The Demon Suppression Bureau was very familiar with tasks like this, so Zhao Changhe did not even bother intervening. He hid in a secret room at the braised duck store and recovered from his injuries.

    While the mansion of the prefectural governor might seem safe, there was always a risk of being ambushed by Wang Daozhong. The duck store¡¯s secret room was a much better choice to hide as outsiders were unaware of its location and existence.

    His shoulder had been pierced by Yu Cixiu¡¯s spear. He had not really felt the pain earlier, but after killing Lu Shiheng, the fatigue and weakness hit him hard. He could barely stand and desperately needed rest.

    But while Da Zhou believed him to be resting, as soon as he made it into the secret room, he immediately gritted his teeth and muttered to himself, ¡°Such a low ranking, and the title doesn¡¯t even sound right. Are you intentionally trying to give me a hard time?¡±

    The air was silent, and no one answered him.

    Everyone knew that making it onto the Ranking of Man required actual victories to determine one¡¯s ce, but Zhao Changhe was no normal person, and this was his first time on the Ranking of Man.

    ¡°Why did you remove the ¡®thirsty¡¯ from ¡®Bloodthirsty Asura¡¯? The title I had before had such a nice ring to it. Meanwhile, Blood Asura Zhao Changhe just feels awkward.¡±

    ¡°Bloodthirsty is too crude... Not only is it crude, but it does not really suit you. You are not actually bloodthirsty; you just seem very bloodthirsty and are usually covered in blood.¡± The blind woman¡¯s voice finally came, sounding annoyed. ¡°I already told you that the tome is not under my control. The Heavenly Dao honestly reflects the world¡¯s perception of you. Blood Asura fits you well... If you should be caring about anything, shouldn¡¯t it be the fact that the concept of an asura contradicts your chivalrous ideals?¡±

    Zhao Changhe folded his arms and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve always been in a bloody battlefield.¡±[1]

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    Toozy to argue with him about the title any further, she just said, ¡°If you think forty-four is too low, then just climb higher. What¡¯s the use ofining to me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stroked his chin. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It doesn¡¯t seem too difficult to climb up higher.¡±

    ¡°Stop bothering me for no reason. I¡¯m not your personal guide, and I¡¯m certainly not yourints bin. I have many things to do.¡±

    ¡°But there actually is something important I wanted to ask you about,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Who is the god or demon behind Maitreya?¡±

    The blind woman fell silent.

    ¡°I know that if I were to ask you during normal times, you wouldn¡¯t answer... But now, with them being so closely involved with Matreya, who I¡¯ve confronted, can¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°When did you confront Maitreya? He faced Tang Wanzhuang.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Wasn¡¯t my battle with Maitreya considered a confrontation? If I intend to eliminate all threats, won¡¯t I eventually have to face whoever¡¯s backing him?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you could say that him facing Tang Wanzhuang was like facing you.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang is here. You should focus on tending to your wounds first.¡±

    The blind woman¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared, and the next second, a gentle knock came from the door. Tang Wanzhuang asked softly, ¡°Are you in a trance? If you are, I¡¯lle backter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blurted out, ¡°No, pleasee in.¡±

    1. The raws used ¡°ÐÞÂÞ³¡¡± here, and this refers to a scene of bloody ughter, but it can also be literally tranted to ¡°Asura Field¡± since ¡°ÐÞÂÞ¡± refers to asura. ?

 Chapter 377: A Fairy Tale

    <h4>Chapter 377: A Fairy Tale</h4>

    ¡°Pleasee in?!¡± Tang Wanzhuang blushed outside. ¡°This is a secret room! No one can enter if you don¡¯t open the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Zhao Changhe jumped off the bed and went to open the door. ¡°I forgot about that. Alright, here,e in quickly.¡±

    Seeing his somewhat eager expression, Tang Wanzhuang blushed even harder.

    <i>What is going on in your head? What is it that you think I¡¯m here for...</i>

    But after Zhao Changhe closed the door, his next words were, ¡°How are you? I saw you cough up blood after going against Maitreya. Your face back then was as white as paper. Why are you still forcing yourself to work instead of resting?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not know what to feel now and could only helplessly say, ¡°Well, someone has to take charge. Am I supposed to just let Wang Daozhong handle everything? Or Yang Jingxiu?¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already left. Yang Jingxiu did leave a message before going, hoping that you will attend his birthday banquet next month...¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes lingered on his face for a moment, and then she suddenly smiled. ¡°He clearly values you more than he values me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Right now, I just want to know the extent of your injuries. I¡¯m worried about you dying out of nowhere as soon as I turn my head.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±

    Despite her words, her face was visibly pale, indicating that she was in poor health. There was even a faint trace of ck qiing from her. Since Zhao Changhe had learned the Rejuvenation Art, he had gained a vague understanding of human physiology, and seeing her condition made his heart race with concern.

    He grabbed her wrist with a serious expression.

    She did not resist, simply quietly watching him as he checked her condition.

    Holding her hand, Zhao Changhe felt her soft but cold skin. Without indulging in the sensation, he carefully channeled his qi to examine her condition.

    Upon closer inspection, he sighed in relief.

    Although she had coughed up blood, that had just been a normal result from shing with a powerful opponent. Zhao Changhe himself had coughed up countless mouthfuls of blood and did not think much of it. It was no wonder why Tang Wanzhuang seemed so unconcerned.

    He did notice, however, that her meridians were thick and her dantian was vast.

    His recently expanded, normal-sized meridians seemed childlike inparison to hers¡ªa true example of excellent foundation and talent. This was why she could learn any cultivation technique quickly and the reason why her bursts of qi were far more powerful than Zhao Changhe¡¯s; her meridians simply had much greater capacity.

    With her seemingly endless and robust qi supporting her frail body, she could manage a lot of work despite being injured.

    If this were a normal situation, even during her coughing periods, it would not be a big deal. With some medicine and a couple of days of rest, she would be fine.

    But the problem was that this was not a normal situation.

    As Zhao Changhe continued his examination, the relief on his face gradually turned into a dark scowl.

    Previously, she had been suppressing her cultivation at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. ording to the blind woman, her main issue was not with her lung meridian but with her soul. This was why even Xia Longyuan could not solve her problem. The so-called damage to her lung meridian was actually a result of her suppressing her power that was supposed to be at the thirdyer, which,cking an outlet, was forced to flood a meridian. This constant flooding severely damaged her lung meridian.

    Originally, if she continued this way for another year or so, the meridian would bepletely ruined, and she would die.

    This time, she tried to fully release the seal, which would no longer involve just one meridian handling the flood but an overwhelming explosion of power. This might have allowed her to kill Maitreya and solve the crisis at Xiangyang, but it could have also resulted in her body beingpletely destroyed by the rampant power, causing her to explode and die.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe stopped her in time, and she only managed to unseal her cultivation a little bit.

    Yet even this small portion of unsealed power was enough for her to crush Maitreya, who was otherwise on par with her.

    However, this small release of power also aggressively overloaded her already overburdened lung meridian. Now it looked like a rope gnawed by rats¡ªfull of pits and ready to snap at any moment. If in the past it could have held out for another year, now that time was halved.

    Adding on the shock and the blood she coughed up this time, she might now have less than three months left to live.

    <i>You have at most three months left to live! How can you still smile andugh like that?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe was furious and said angrily, ¡°Do you know the state your body is in?!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt the peculiar sensation of rejuvenation in her body, seeming to heal her recent injuries. Although the effect was weak and not very meaningful, akin to treating a minor cut in a body riddled with gashes, Zhao Changhe still continued to pour his energy into healing her, oblivious to the fact that he himself was injured, with blood still seeping from his shoulder.

    He was scolding her, his face filled with anger, but his hands continued to treat her, anxiously trying to send all his energy to her.

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled again and softly said, ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still smiling?¡± Zhao Changhe was anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t heal you with my limited skills!¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Tang Wanzhuang whispered. ¡°Life is short. If I can do what I want and see things get better, what is there not to be content with?¡±

    ¡°How have things gotten better? Maitreya escaped, the south is unstable, and the north is about to fall into chaos once more. Furthermore, don¡¯t you know what Wang Daozhong is up to?!¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tang Wanzhuang whispered, ¡°now... I have you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her with wide eyes.

    Tang Wanzhuang looked up at him, her eyes glistening, the true meaning behind her words unclear.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice grew cold, ¡°Is that really how you see it?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips together and remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe said coldly, ¡°When I said I¡¯m here for you, it¡¯s because I worry about you. If you weren¡¯t in this world, why would I do any of this?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shook her head slightly. ¡°You would still do it because you can¡¯t stand to see things go wrong.¡±

    Zhao Changhe red up in anger. ¡°Believe it or not, as soon as you die, I¡¯d immediately join the Four Idols Cult and be a rebel leader!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At that time, you would still be doing things to make the world better...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily speechless, knowing that Tang Wanzhuang was right.

    But the anger in his eyes did not diminish.

    <i>You have found someone to carry your legacy, and perhaps with the weight of the world on their shoulders, you think they might achieve more. So, you¡¯re ready to die, aren¡¯t you? Am I just a means to that end in your eyes? What do you even see yourself as?</i>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even respect your own life, don¡¯t talk about respecting the world. That just makes you sound hollow,¡± Zhao Changhe finally said, his tone now calm. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a bit too optimistic of you to think that I¡¯ll continue to act as you expect if you die.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him quietly.

    Even she did not know how much truth there was in her words... But if her condition could not be cured, what else could she really say?

    Should she express her sadness and reluctance, and let him watch her die in pain and despair?

    What would be the point of that?

    But seeing him with such anger behind his calm facade, Tang Wanzhuang felt her heart ache as well.

    But what could she do? Even the emperor could not cure her, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s methods were equally inadequate.

    But then, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Do you know that if it was not for Yue Hongling, the chivalrous and righteous Zhao Changhe might not have ever existed? He would have just been a bandit, waving the banner of justice butmitting violent acts in the name of righteousness.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°And do you know that if there was no Tang Wanzhuang, I might have merely be a second Xia Longyuan?¡± Zhao Changhe said slowly. ¡°Many people have said this about me. Even the innocent Yangyang could see it¡ªI spoke in the dialect of the Zhao Family and looked at this world with cold eyes, as if you all were merely characters in a book, with your joys and sorrows having nothing to do with me... Did you not see that?

    Tang Wanzhuang finally said, ¡°Yes, I saw that. However, that is not the case now, is it?¡±

    ¡°Then why do you think I even involved myself in all this?¡± Zhao Changhe said loudly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    <i>Zhao Wangtang.</i>

    It seemed as if everything had already been out in the open long ago.

    Tang Wanzhuang lowered her head slightly and said softly, ¡°You and I have an agreement... no romance between us... You promised you had no interest in me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Why would I be romantically interested in someone that looks like an average aunt?¡± Zhao Changhe retorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t look at you with romantic interest. I look up to you because you¡¯re someone who lets me feel that there¡¯s actually some light in this dark, chaotic world. But have you ever thought about if I¡¯d still want to continue acting in the way I have if you died a terrible death?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was stunned. She had not expected an answer from this perspective.

    ¡°Those who bring warmth to others should not freeze to death in the wind and snow,¡± Zhao Changhe finally softened his voice and said slowly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s for the public good or for chivalry, such a person should not meet a terrible end... Maybe some people think that¡¯s profound. I say to hell with profound shit. I just want a fairy tale. I only work hard for a perfect fairy tale, not to toil my entire life for some shattered illusion.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart stirred as if something had struck it, sending ripples through her.

    <i>A fairy tale... Who isn¡¯t an idealist...</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re so focused on your ideals. Have you ever thought that you might be shattering mine? Or do you think that this smelly bear¡¯s ideals are not even worth mentioning?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what a man looks like when his ideals are shattered.¡± Zhao Changhe seemed not to hear her, scrutinizing her shapely figure. ¡°Anyone can indulge in their desires. I want to indulge myself as well. Look, you¡¯re about to die. How about giving me some pleasure before you go?¡±

    Even though she knew that he was just provoking her, Tang Wanzhuang still raised her eyebrows, and she instinctively wanted to p his face.

    Zhao Changhe anticipated this and swiftly grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re already this injured, and you¡¯re still putting on airs.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    He took a step forward, and Tang Wanzhuang felt a strong force push her back, her back hitting the door of the secret room.

    Zhao Changhe leaned in close to her pale lips and whispered, ¡°Without you, I may be just like this in the future... First Seat Tang, you wouldn¡¯t want to see that, would you?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang could not tell if shew as more angry or amused, but his overwhelming presence made her heart panic. She weakly replied, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not like that...¡±

    ¡°Just because your condition can¡¯t be cured, you spout such self-destructive nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Because it can¡¯t be cured.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to be cured?¡±

    ¡°...I do.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then cooperate,¡± said Zhao Changhe. He then suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips fiercely.

    Tang Wanzhuang was caught off guard by the kiss, and her mind suddenly went nk.

    <i>What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I already say it wasn¡¯t like that? Do you not understand that I can¡¯t be cured? Why did you kiss me anyway?</i>

 Chapter 378: Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 378: Treatment</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing were the same age. Both of them were twenty-nine this year.

    In her twenty-nine years, Tang Wanzhuang had never experienced what a kiss felt like.

    Given her more reserved nature, this kiss left her even more bewildered than Huangfu Qing when she had her first kiss. While Huangfu Qing was still able to entertain all sorts of chaotic thoughts, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mind wentpletely nk at this moment, other than the repeated echoes of ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to have a romance between us?¡± and ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me an average auntie? So what are you doing?¡±

    In fact, if she could analyze her thought process herself, she would wonder why she was not feeling repulsed or disgusted, but instead, she was thinking about how he called her an aunt yet still kissed her.

    She had not even considered the fact that they had never spoken of love, so why did he kiss her?

    In her confusion, another thought arose.

    <i>Well, I do only have three months left.</i>

    In her dazed state, she seemed to feel her soul drifting to a ce of clear mountains and fresh waters. The air was fresh, the scent of flowers delightful, lush grass everywhere, and a vibrant spring atmosphere. A clear stream flowed down from the mountaintop, the sound of water faintly audible, wild geese returning, their calls echoing in the vast sky. Looking up, the sky was a brilliant blue.

    A valiant young man in clean, tidy warrior¡¯s garb stood to the west, smiling at her.

    She looked back at him, noticing a scar on his face.

    Yet the scar did not mar his handsomeness; instead, it added a touch of wild charm to the gentle and elegantndscape.

    It looked like a masterpiece painted by some divine hand.

    The young man, seeing her gaze, smiled slightly and sat cross-legged.

    Before him, a guqin appeared out of nowhere. The young man then gently strummed, and music flowed from the guqin.

    The guqin-carrying maid, Baoqin, was carrying a handful of books and stood timidly beside her, peeking out curiously.

    She sat down calmly, casually picked up a scroll, and leaned against a rock to read.

    The breeze brushed her face, the music filled her ears, and she felt incrediblyfortable.

    <i>Is this the life I dreamed of, retiring to the countryside after resolving all the affairs of the empire?</i>

    <i>With mountains and rivers, books and music, a valiant and handsome man smiling at me... Eh... Wait, why are you ying the guqin here? Shouldn¡¯t you be governing your empire?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly snapped back to reality. There were no mountains and rivers, no books and music, just a young man kissing her right in front of her eyes.

    Tang Wanzhuang regained her rity and was about to push him away, but then she noticed the changes in her body.

    Through his lips and tongue, he was transferring his qi, circting endlessly with the energy of heaven and earth, yin and yang flowing back and forth.

    In this union of yin and yang, the essence of rejuvenation he transferred was at least ten times stronger than what he had been able to channel through holding hands earlier. The warmth and blooming flowers she had seen in her vision most likely originated thanks to this more intimate connection.

    At this time, there was also more than just the transfer going on.

    Just as Xia Chichi could transfer the essence of the Azure Dragon to Zhao Changhe, Zhao Changhe was now transferring his insights from the second page of the Heavenly Tome he acquired¡ªhis understanding of the beauty of nature, the essence of mountains and rivers, the sound of nature¡ªdirectly into Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    His eyes were closed, fully focused on the transfer, with not a single inappropriate or lustful thought. His lips and tongue were motionless, neither sucking nor licking, and his hands were still. He was entirely concentrated on the transfer of his qi and intent.

    This was an incredibly demanding task, leaving no room for distraction.

    <i>¡°Okay, then cooperate.¡± Yes, that¡¯s what he said.</i>

    It actually seemed to be working. The dual cultivation technique from the Pure Bliss Art, the essence of nature heprehended from the page of the Heavenly Tome, and the Azure Dragon Rejuvenation Art from the Four Idols Cult seemed to perfectlyplement each other. Thebination of the three appeared to be the only solution to her condition, significantly supplementing what she had lost during her forced breakthrough.

    Tang Wanzhuang was extremely surprised. <i>How could this be?</i>

    Thebined efforts of the entire empire could not save her, even the top experts of the entire world were at a loss when it came to her condition, yet he somehow had a way to help her?

    <i>Was he sent by the heavens to save me?</i>

    Although he was still somewhatcking in strength, unable to fully cure her, the fact that he could already slightly improve her condition and somewhat repair her meridians was incredible. It reduced the overflow of energy within her, extending her life.

    Whether he could truly cure her or not was still uncertain, but it appeared that he should at least be able to prolong her life.

    Tang Wanzhuang stared nkly, her hands on his shoulders, but she could not bring herself to push him away.

    Her hand felt the warm, damp sensation of his blood. It was from the wound on his shoulder, where he had gotten pierced by Yu Cixiu¡¯s spear and which he had yet to treat. Despite his wound, he was wholly focused on treating her.

    As her hand touched the wound on his shoulder, Zhao Changhe winced in pain, his eyebrows knitting together as he finally opened his eyes.

    The treatment stopped abruptly, and their eyes met.

    Their lips were still connected, and neither knew what to make of the look in the other¡¯s eyes.

    Zhao Changhe could not discern the emotions in her gaze, but he could tell that she was clear-headed. He did not dare to linger on her lips, slowly pulling back a bit and saying softly, ¡°Sorry... this is the only method I could try... I could not waste time hesitating over whether or not it would work.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not say anything. She just looked at him.

    ¡°Well, it seems to be working?¡± Zhao Changhe, feeling a bit flustered by her gaze, lost his earlier bravado and awkwardly took a step back. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, you can hit me... Just be gentle...¡±

    He was unsure if this counted as being forward or just a huge loss, because he really did not get to experience anything. His mind had been entirely focused on channeling the technique, and he only felt a hint of softness before pulling away, her intense stare stopping him from continuing or trying anything further.

    Seeing him retreat awkwardly, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expressionless face masked an urge tough.

    Outwardly, she said coldly, ¡°What kind of sorcery did you learn? What kind of illusion did you infuse into me?¡±

    ¡°Huh? That wasn¡¯t an illusion, it was the essence of nature,¡± exined Zhao Changhe. ¡°If your breakthrough back then wascking in anything, I suspect it was that while your martial arts align with the essence of mountains and rivers, you lived a life filled with military and administrative burdens. Youprehended a concept rted to nature, and so you broke through. Unfortunately, as you could not live it, you had to force it. That should be the root of your problem.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was genuinely astonished. <i>How is he able to identify such a deep-seated issue with his low level of cultivation?</i>

    Her issue was rted to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, which he was not even close to.

    Of course, Zhao Changhe had only realized this after the hint from the blind woman. If Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s injury was to her soul, why was it so? And why did she say that the second page of Heavenly Tome was useful to her? Although the level of his cultivation was not high, he could still analyze the issue logically. If everything was put together, it seemed pretty clear.

    In theory, if Tang Wanzhuang wanted to properly break through, she needed to resign from her duties and live in seclusion in nature. Unfortunately, she could not bring herself to do so and forced the breakthrough, resulting in a mishap. If she wanted to be cured thoroughly, in addition to the need for appropriate means, she would need to resign and seclude herself.

    Seeing Tang Wanzhuang remain silent, seemingly not pursuing his bold actions, Zhao Changhe grew bolder and whispered, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t push yourself too hard... I¡¯m here.¡±

    At this moment, his words were a naked confession, tearing away the pretense of ¡°average aunt¡± and ¡°no romantic involvement.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, as if not understanding, asked another unrted question, ¡°You said that was the essence of nature, so why was there a person? If it wasn¡¯t an illusion, then what was it?¡±

    ¡°A person?¡± Zhao Changhe was confused by her question and scratched his head. ¡°The only other thing besides energy that I transferred to you was some of my insights on the essence of nature. What would that even have to do with people... Oh, if there was a person, it could be that my Rejuvenation Art rousing your dreams, possibly working together with the essence of nature to create a vision of the life you long for. That person should have been someone you imagined yourself, someone you longed to live your life with.¡±

    <i>I imagined someone who I wanted to live my life with?</i>

    <i>Baoqin by my side, timid and cute, while he¡¯s ying the guqin, with a smile in his eyes and a gentle gaze.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang tightly pursed her lips together. Her usually calm andposed demeanor suddenly changed as she pushed Zhao Changhe away fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can use the excuse of treating me to take liberties with me. Besides, you haven¡¯t even managed to cure me!¡±

    As her strength returned, how could Zhao Changhe possibly stand a chance? He stumbled backward, and in the confined space of the secret room, his legs soon hit the edge of the bed.

    Tang Wanzhuang shoved him onto the bed and, with a swift motion, removed his shirt.

    Zhao Changhe covered his chest in horror. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    <i>Is this how you get revenge? Then please, increase the intensity!</i>

    But he saw Tang Wanzhuang expressionlessly take out a bottle of ointment. She dabbed a bit on his shoulder and said resentfully, ¡°You always scold me for not taking care of myself, but look at you! With such little cultivation, you think you¡¯re invincible. If you don¡¯t treat this wound properly, it¡¯ll ache every rainy day, and you¡¯ll regret it then!¡±

    While scolding him, she applied the ointment with a bit more force, causing Zhao Changhe to break out in a cold sweat from the pain.

    Grimacing from the pain, Zhao Changhe looked at her puffed-up face and suddenly smiled. ¡°This is great.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said angrily, ¡°Not hard enough for you?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re too calm, it makes me worry because I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re thinking of ending it all, since you only have a few months left... But when you get angry, I can at least be sure that you still have emotions and still want to live.¡±

    The force that Tang Wanzhuang was using to ¡°punish¡± Zhao Changhe lessened slightly, and she sighed inwardly.

    ¡°Also...¡± Zhao Changhe looked into her eyes and continued softly, ¡°When you get angry, you seem more alive... like when Tang Buqi pushed you over the edge... It¡¯s as if a lifeless person in a painting stepped out into the world.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Are you going to break your promise?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°How can a real man...¡±

    ¡°...break his word¡± was what Tang Wanzhuang thought he was going to say, so imagine her surprise when he continued with ¡°...be constrained by mere words?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said confidently, ¡°If it¡¯s about words, I actually said another thing back then.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang instinctively asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a bandit, but the person I covet next might be Tang Wanzhuang! Tell her to clean herself and wait for me!¡±

    ¡°AH~!¡± His screams echoed from within the secret room, and even the special soundproofing that was in ce could notpletely muffle them. The faint sounds of his screams reaching the duck store.

    Da Zhou looked at the braised duck he was working on and wondered if First Seat Tang¡¯ste-night visit had been just for this.

 Chapter 379: Slow Down

    <h4>Chapter 379: Slow Down</h4>

    Inside the room, Tang Wanzhuang was, of course, not looking for a duck, but catching it.

    ¡°Tell me, what did you mean when you told me not to tter myself?¡±[1]

    ¡°Eh? But you acted like you understood what I meant just now. It turns out that you only looked like you understood, but you didn¡¯t really get what I meant at all... Ouch~ I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you... It means universal values, unparalleled faithfulness... Ouch! Why are you still hitting me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even dare think for a second that just because I don¡¯t know exactly what it means, I can¡¯t tell that it¡¯s derogatory! What happened to you being honest?¡±

    ¡°Fuck...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even swearing!¡±

    ¡°Ouch~¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that after this kiss, he had plunged into an endless cycle of domestic violence. She was clearly just using any excuse she could get back at him, not really caring about the term or his exnations, but simply wanting revenge for the kiss.

    The worst part was that he truly did not get to enjoy the experience of the kiss at all.

    Moreover, what was the use of the bleeding on his shoulder stopping if he was now bleeding internally?

    But then again, when someone like Tang Wanzhuang let go of her calm andposed demeanor and started wrestling with you on the bed...

    <i>Does that not mean that something has already changed?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve already treated your wound. How much longer do you n to lie on the bed?¡± Tang Wanzhuang knocked on the bed frame. She then shouted, ¡°Get up, or I¡¯ll pull on your ears.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her and said, ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are to pull my ears?¡±

    ¡°I...¡± Tang Wanzhuang stiffened her neck and said, ¡°Your movement art incorporates the Water Treading Art, does it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    ¡°And that saber art of yours incorporates my Spring Water Sword Intent, does it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    ¡°And I even taught you the sutra you practice! With all that said, can I not be considered your master? Can a master not pull on their disciple¡¯s ears?¡±

    <i>Who was it that said that they did not want to overstep and be the imperial tutor again...</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt that this aunt was quite soft everywhere now, but her mouth was still quite hard.

    After all, he really had not gotten to experience the kiss, so he did not really know just how soft it truly was.

    ¡°To be fair... I¡¯ve learned many things from many people while wandering the <i>jianghu</i>. Many people have taught me.¡± Zhao Changhe turned over, resting his hands on his headzily. ¡°Of course, if I were to name one person in this world who could be considered my master, it would definitely be...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang blinked her eyes.

    ¡°...Sun Hengchuan, Instructor Sun.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyebrows shot up, but she could not argue.

    Instructor Sun was simply too upright. How could she forcefully im she was his masterpared to Instructor Sun?

    The two of them suddenly fell silent.

    In fact, they understood each other perfectly.

    Tang Wanzhuang had merely insisted on positioning herself as his ¡°master¡± to counter his previous teasing remark about being a bandit.

    <i>I¡¯ve taught you so many things; even if I¡¯m not your master, I should at least be considered your half-master! Despite that, you actually have the nerve to tell me to clean myself up for you?!</i>

    <i>This rascal has be quite unyielding. Even if he used to think of me as his half-master, he isn¡¯t acknowledging me anymore.</i>

    Actually, if that title were truly established, it may only serve to excite him more. Consequently, that would only aggravate Tang Wanzhuang even further.

    Tang Wanzhuang felt an indescribable mix of shame and annoyance.

    <i>This rascal is clearly intending to pursue me now. What should I do?</i>

    <i>I used to like him and wanted to support him, but it was on the premise that he didn¡¯t covet me like the others. Now that he¡¯s changed his tune, what am I supposed to do? Am I supposed to just personally nurture a man who wants to im me?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s even more infuriating is that he kissed me! I can¡¯t even be angry about it because he was just trying to save me. Not only that, but I even have to avoid the topic and act as if nothing had happened!</i>

    The most infuriating part was that deep down, she was not really that angry. If the person that had appeared in the illusion represented her own hopes, what did that imply?

    The absolute worst part of it all for her was that the treatment was unlikely to be a one-and-done type of thing. It was likely that she would need further treatment from him.

    <i>What am I supposed to do then?</i>

    ¡°Wanzhuang,¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly shouted.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced a stern face. ¡°Who gave you the permission to call me that?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>I call others this way all the time, it¡¯s just a habit... Actually, it¡¯s quite strange. I had trouble calling Hongling by her name, but do I feel no such awkwardness when calling Wanzhuang by her name?</i>

    He did not dwell on that thought further and simply said, ¡°I can¡¯t fully cure you right now... My abilities are stillcking, but I¡¯m certain that this is the right direction.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips and gave a slight nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about my cultivation level, but also my master of the Rejuvenation Art and my understanding of the essence of nature. I can easily increase my cultivation, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m too far off from meeting the requirements in that regard. However, my mastery of the Rejuvenation Art is still too shallow. While I can treat minor injuries, your situation requires a much higher mastery to be treated...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Rejuvenation Art you mentioned should be of an extremely high level, likely even belonging to the category of fundamentalws. If heaven is divided into the four idols, then this represents one of them. Even in the previous era, I doubt that there were many who were qualified to fullyprehend it.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to make it sound difficult. On the contrary, what I was trying to say was that it might be hard for me to improve in other areas in the short term, but the Rejuvenation Art is currently my weakest link, and it might be possible for me to improve my master of it pretty quickly.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked curiously, ¡°How do you n to do that?¡±

    ¡°I need to study medicine, from the very basics.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes widened.

    Martial arts and medicine were closely rted.

    Martial artists who unlocked the Profound Mysteries had a profound understanding of the human body, especially their own, far beyond that of an ordinary person. Learning medicine would be rtively easy, and they might even be able to teach doctors or physicians a thing or two.

    However, studying medicine involves learning about herbs as well. Medical theory and pharmacology are rted but different fields, after all. Memorizing medicinal materials and their properties alone required heaps of effort, not to mention understanding how tobine them effectively. Achieving the level where one could concoct medicine without relying on prescriptions could take a lifetime of study.

    Zhao Changhe was a guy who did not have much patience for learning to y the guqin or calligraphy. He had only even learned them since he needed something to pacify his bloodthirsty nature, as well as calm his mind. Even now, who knows how many times he¡¯s practiced? Yet now, without anyone suggesting it, he was proactively saying that he wanted to study medicine.

    What use did studying medicine have for him? While it might significantly improve his mastery of the Rejuvenation Art, but given that he currently only had a basic grasp of it, he probably did not care much about how much it could be improved.

    There was only one reason as to why he would even bother¡ªhe wanted to save her.

    Zhao Changhe added, ¡°Xiangyang is a major city with renowned doctors. Now that we are in control of Xiangyang, it should not be difficult to find a famous doctor or physician to teach me. At dawn, I¡¯ll start on this... and you...¡±

    He paused, his expression somewhat peculiar, ¡°Am I now your attending physician?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you listen to your doctor¡¯s orders?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt like he was about to tell her to clean herself up. She suppressed the urge to pinch his waist and took a deep breath, ¡°Alright, doctor, please give me your instructions.¡±

    This time, Zhao Changhe did not joke around. ¡°From now on, you are not to concern yourself with any of Xiangyang¡¯s affairs, or any of Jiangnan¡¯s affairs for that matter. You are not to worry about Maitreya¡¯s escape, or any follow-up actions... None of those are your business at the moment.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said helplessly, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°I will study medicine, and you can stroll around. This is a famous city with a long history dating back to the previous era. Since you¡¯re here, how can you not take a look at the clear waters of the Han River or listen to the songs of Longzhong? To the south, the Chen River meanders around Chenshan, and to the west, there¡¯s Bashan where the autumn rains fill the pools.[2] First Seat Tang, since you love nature, why not slow down and enjoy it?¡±

    <i>Slow down...</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze softened, and after a moment, she said, ¡°With so many things going on, how can I find peace?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said as if it were a matter of course, ¡°Because I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°You said you want to study medicine, but you also don¡¯t want me to handle any affairs. Can you manage all that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find the time.¡±

    ¡°Why are you pushing yourself so hard?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t make sure you live, then I won¡¯t have the heart to continue cultivating.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled, ¡°You say you¡¯re my attending physician, but have you considered that I¡¯m your attending physician as well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°The wound from the spear is easy to treat, but the weakness caused by the vicious blood qi is difficult to ovee. Right now, you¡¯re in no better state than I am, yet you seem to have overlooked that.¡± Tang Wanzhuang gently stretched out her hand and touched his forehead. ¡°Sleep now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll listen to you... but for now, you listen to me.¡±

    Her fingertips rippled with energy, and a wave of drowsiness overcame Zhao Changhe. His eyelids grew heavy, and he soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Tang Wanzhuang sat beside him, watching him for a long time before slowly getting up and leaving the secret room.

    As she opened the door of the secret room, her eyes were filled with daylight, and she instinctively shielded her eyes from the dazzling sun.

    Da Zhou and Li Sian had both been standing in the courtyard, pacing around anxiously. They had numerous issues in Xiangyang to report to the bureau chief. They had been wondering why she had note out of the secret room yet, wondering if her injury was actually that severe.

    Moreover, there was a man inside with her, and it was now well past dawn.

    The door to the secret room finally opened, and the two were delighted and hurried to greet her. ¡°Bureau chief, you¡¯re finally out! The sun is already¡ª¡±

    Their words got caught in their throats, and the two undercover agents looked at the bureau chief¡¯s slightly disheveled appearance with her slightly rosy cheeks, which contrasted with her usual paleplexion, making her look fresh and beautiful.

    All three of them, including Tang Wanzhuang herself, almost simultaneously thought of a line of poetry... because she knew what they were thinking:

    <i>The sun had now risen high, the spring night ever so short; from then on, the ruler held no morning court.</i>[3]

    Tang Wanzhuang suppressed her expression and, after a moment, said, ¡°I won¡¯t be handling the affairs of Xiangyang.¡±

    The two were shocked, ¡°Bureau chief, what...¡±

    ¡°Wait for Zhao Changhe toe out; he¡¯ll be in charge of everything.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s over. She¡¯s favoring her inner circle and entrusting him with all major affairs...</i>

    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s something I need you to do first.¡±

    At least she still knows how to give us orders... They both breathed a sigh of relief and quickly cupped their hand. ¡°Bureau chief, please give us your orders.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°You go find the best doctor in Xiangyang...¡±

    Li Sian patted his chest and said, ¡°Bureau chief, you wish to be cured? Leave it to us! We¡¯ll find him right away!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for Zhao Changhe... Once you¡¯ve found the best or most famous doctor here, bring them to Zhao Changhe.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang yawned, turned, and left, muttering to himself, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Baoqine yet... I want to see Wushan...¡±

    The undercover agents looked at each other in fear.

    <i>This is what a bewitched ruler looks like. She¡¯s even nning to sightsee Wushan now. Wouldn¡¯t it be more fitting for her to make it rain on Wushan?</i>

    1. So when Zhao Changhe told her not to tter herself, he used the word ¡°ÆÕÐÅ,¡± which is an derogatory inte ng that refers to having self-confidence despite being ordinary. ?

    2. This is a line from <i>Written on a Rainy Night</i> (Ò¹Óê¼Ä±±) by Tang dynasty poet Li Shanyin (ÀîÉÌÒþ). ?

    3. This is an excerpt from the ¡°Song of Eternal Sorrow¡± (³¤ºÞ¸è) by Bai Juyi (°×¾ÓÒ×), another Tang dynasty poet and official. ?

 Chapter 380: Master

    <h4>Chapter 380: Master</h4>

    When Zhao Changhe emerged from the secret room, feeling refreshed, it was already noon.

    He could not tell who was the actual attending physician of whom.

    He had not made any real progress in treating Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition. He had merely reversed the slight activation of her cultivation at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, preventing any further damage. But otherwise, nothing had changed.

    On the other hand, Tang Wanzhuang had treated his external injuries thoroughly; moreover, the gentle touch before he fell asleep had left him feeling especially rejuvenated today.

    He took out a new set of clothes from his storage ring, changed, and stepped outside. When he left the room, he found that no one was around.

    Zhao Changhe wandered around until he found Da Zhou sitting gloomily in the duck store, watching his workers work. His vacant expression suggested that his mind was elsewhere.

    Zhao Changhe came to him and waved his palm in front of him. ¡°Brother Zhou, making ducks?¡±[1]

    Da Zhou replied absentmindedly, ¡°Yeah, just like you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Da Zhou suddenly seemed to snap back to reality, and immediately pulled Zhao Changhe aside. ¡°Mister Zhao, you¡¯re finally out...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, after you killed Lu Shiheng, the army of Xiangyang nearlyunched a mutiny. It was only thanks to First Seat Tang, together with the private soldiers of the Wang and Yang ns, that the army could be suppressed and the situation could be temporarily stabilized.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared nkly at Da Zhou, struggling to process the information.

    <i>Why is he telling me this?</i>

    ¡°Lu Shiheng has been operating in Xiangyang for many years, with many confidants in the army. The chaos yesterday was quelled temporarily due to them being leaderless. However, who can tell what will happen tomorrow? We need to make ns quickly.¡±

    <i>So that¡¯s the situation...</i> Zhao Changhe then asked, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±

    Da Zhou replied expressionlessly, ¡°First Seat Tang told us that you are going to be taking charge of all of Xiangyang¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Zhao Changhe opened his mouth, then closed it again.

    Acting cool might be fun for a moment, but the work that followed was hardly enjoyable, especially when it came to a type of work that he had never handled before.

    It was easy to talk big and say, ¡°Let me handle it,¡± but in reality, Zhao Changhe had never handled such affairs.

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his head in frustration before finally saying, ¡°Your secret agent department...¡±

    Da Zhou knew what he was about to ask and interrupted him, ¡°Our department doesn¡¯t have that many people. Our department isn¡¯t like that of the previous empire where there were agents everywhere who watched everyone. Expecting our secret agent department to manage everything is unrealistic.

    ¡°Currently, those of our department are mainly focused on observing those within the bureau¡ªan example of this is how we were investigating the branch members of the Demon Suppression Bureau in Xiangyang. Sian is currently interrogating and investigating each one of them to determine who has defected.¡±

    <i>Oh, I almost forgot about that...</i>

    Zhao Changhe had no choice but to ask, ¡°Where are Cult Leader Xue and the members of the Blood God Cult?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re still out there pursuing the fleeing soldiers of the Maitreya Cult,¡± Da Zhou said, a hint of sympathy in his voice. He had never seen a chase thatsted an entire day and night.

    <i>Don¡¯t they need to rest? Well, apparently not. Whatever, they can handle themselves.</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s headache worsened. ¡°Help me send them an order to return... If we¡¯re worried about Xiangyang¡¯s army causing trouble, we need our own forces nearby to maintain order and then gradually screen everyone.¡±

    Da Zhou hesitated. ¡°Are you sure? Can the Blood God Cult really be ordered around? To be honest, we¡¯re worried that their presence in the city may cause even more trouble than Lu Shiheng¡¯s troops.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°They can. Just trust them this time.¡±

    Da Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly as he scrutinized Zhao Changhe for a moment, thinking to himself that if the bureau chief¡¯s hints were true, then this person might be the prince she intended to support. More importantly, it seemed that this prince now had his own loyal troops, which massively changed things.

    <i>But then again, didn¡¯t the bureau chief dislike the idea of bing the crown prince¡¯s consort? What exactly is she nning now?</i>

    Da Zhou pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Xiangyang¡¯s resources are running low. Do you have any ideas on how to resolve this?¡±

    ¡°How much do we have left?¡±

    ¡°We still need to take inventory to be certain. In any case, there isn¡¯t much left. Lu Shiheng had already raised the entrance fee to the city to one tael of silver... Should we change that?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And about the dyed spring plowing, should we return the stored grain to the people?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the matter of the Xiangyang officials...¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop...¡± Zhao Changhe felt his head splitting. ¡°I, I¡¯ll figure it all out slowly, just give me some time...¡±

    Da Zhou gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°No worries, we won¡¯t overwhelm a novice too much... Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve invited several renowned doctors. Would you like to see them?¡±

    With his head spinning, Zhao Changhe headed to the guest hall. As soon as he walked in, his headache grew even worse.

    Several renowned doctors were arguing in the hall, criticizing each other¡¯s medical theories, their spittle flying and raised voices shaking the rafters.

    Zhao Changhe looked helplessly at Da Zhou. Da Zhou, with his hands in his sleeves, exined, ¡°We just posed a question to them about their vies on damage to the lung meridian. This has been going on for two hours now. They truly are renowned doctors. They are really full of energy.¡±

    ¡°Are they all renowned doctors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all of them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sniffed, then asked Da Zhou, ¡°Where¡¯s Wanzhuang? I need to see her.¡±

    ¡°The bureau chief is out shopping.¡± Da Zhou¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°I agree, we should probably bring her back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her...¡± Zhao Changhe hastily left the duck store, almost as if he were fleeing.

    The prince¡¯s attempt at managing Xiangyang with an ¡°I am here¡± attitude was looking quite unimpressive.

    * * *

    In fact, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s shopping trip was not much more sessful.

    With Xiangyang in chaos, all of the sensitive merchants and businesses had shut their doors. Hardly anyone was open for business, let alone street vendors. The streets werergely deserted, with few people out and about, and those who were out moved quickly. Xiangyang was utterlycking the atmosphere of a famous and bustling city during this time.

    In troubled times, there would always be more disturbances. Tang Wanzhuang encountered several idle ruffians who attempted to harass her. She did not need to do much, leaving the secret agents discreetly following her to handle them.

    Listening to the screams and pleas for mercy behind her, Tang Wanzhuang sighed deeply.

    Maintaining order in chaotic times was far more difficult than during times of peace. Even the capital and Gusu were not much better, let alone Xiangyang.

    What was meant to be a leisurely walk only made Tang Wanzhuang more mncholy. Eventually, she could not continue and stopped by theke within the city, sitting on a stone bench by the shore, lost in thought.

    It was obviously spring, a time of renewal, yet it felt more deste thante autumn.

    In such a world, how can one find peace?

    Her condition seemed unsolvable. As long as she could not bring herself to ignore the chaos, she could never leave the turmoil of military and administrative duties.

    Someone sat down beside her.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not even need to turn her head to know who it was. She sighed and asked, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you could handle everything here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Well, I still need to get more familiar with tasks. It¡¯s something I can learn...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, despite her gloomy mood, could not help but smile a little at his words, ¡°You want to learn everything, huh? But can you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Honestly, this really isn¡¯t something I want to learn.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°But I really want to teach you how to handle these things.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Is that the real reason why you came out shopping?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang squinted her eyes and smiled. ¡°How about it? Holding power, deciding life and death, don¡¯t you think it would be nice?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s useless. The only good thing about power is having arge inner courtyard.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s smile faded.

    Zhao Changhe turned his head away. ¡°Stop trying to act like a teacher all the time, wanting to teach me this and that... I¡¯m never going to call you master anyway.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked expressionlessly, ¡°So, are you still going to study medicine?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I feel that those so-called renowned doctors are unreliable. I¡¯m considering looking for that Yan Wangdi, who¡¯s on the Ranking of Earth?¡±

    ¡°Would he even bother with you?¡± Tang Wanzhuang rolled her eyes. ¡°I doubt you¡¯d even be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Then what? If I were to really learn from those unreliable quacks, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d just end up killing people instead.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Can you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Long-term illness makes a good doctor, and I¡¯m smart.¡± Tang Wanzhuang wore a rare mischievous smile. ¡°My medical skills are already better than those of most so-called renowned doctors.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I thought you made a good point; I should take it easy... Besides, you¡¯re supposed to be treating me, so does it even make sense for me to teach you how to do it?¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Just answer, do you want to learn or not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a while before answering, ¡°I do.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang turned her head and gazed at the sky in the distance, ¡°Call me master.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m trying to save your life, and you¡¯re using this to threaten me?¡±

    ¡°How is it a threat? You never called me master when learning martial arts, the guqin, or calligraphy from me. And now, with medicine added to all that, are you still not going to? Ask anyone if that makes any sense.¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at her for a while before finally saying, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°What would I regret it?¡± Tang Wanzhuang looked pleased, thinking, <i>I¡¯m not a fool who teaches so much just to not receive a respectful title and be teased.</i>

    <i>I have to get this rascal to call me master honestly.</i>

    ¡°Fine,¡± Zhao Changhe solemnly bowed. ¡°Master.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons. ¡°Good.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Master, your disciple has something important to report.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang cleared her throat, assuming a dignified pose, ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Your cultivation at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries is still not fully contained and continues to erode your lung meridian. It would be best to treat it daily to make sure that it¡¯s suppressed for the time being. It¡¯s noon, we should start the treatment.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not immediately understand but replied, ¡°Ah... then let¡¯s start...¡±

    Halfway through, she suddenly realized what he meant. <i>Wait, by ¡°treatment¡± you mean another kiss? You call me master and you still think about this?</i>

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    The secret agents in the distance heard a scream, and then the sound of someone falling into the water.

    The always elegant bureau chief stomped back angrily, holding up the hem of her skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t fish him out! I¡¯ve never seen such a rebellious scoundrel, that bastard!¡±

    1. The words used here were ¡°×öÑ¼,¡± which means making/cooking ducks, but it can also refer to being a gigolo or male prostitute. ?

 Chapter 381: Studying

    <h4>Chapter 381: Studying</h4>

    At the prefectural governor¡¯s mansion.

    Tang Wanzhuang sat in the hall, issuing orders, systematically addressing each issue that Da Zhou and Zhao Changhe had discussed earlier.

    Zhao Changhe was squatting at the side, holding a bowl and eating.

    As he sat by the side, he was observing and listening closely, trying to learn as much as he could.

    There were things he truly did not understand, so he could not just speak nonsense.

    For instance, the matter involving the resumption of farming... As a modern university student, he thought he knew a bit about everything, but when faced with the actual situation, Zhao Changhe did not even know the specific farming timelines. It was now the second month of the year, and he was not sure if it was still possible to nt crops after missing the earlier season. If it could be remedied, then what kind of official assistance was needed? He could not be certain as hecked knowledge in this regard.

    In addition, there was the matter of reducing the number of troops and whether it was appropriate given the current situation. This was not a matter of difficulty but rather of never having made such leadership decisions that could determine the fate of a city. He was simply not mentally prepared for such responsibilities.

    Thus, he could only squat nearby and eat, watching Tang Wanzhuang give orders.

    Sure enough, there was still time to resume farming. Tang Wanzhuang promptly disbanded half of Xiangyang¡¯s troops in one breath. At the same time, those identified as traitors of the Demon Suppression Bureau and Lu Shiheng¡¯s confidants in the army were all taken away and executed by the vicious cult members of the Blood God Cult.

    It was a ruthlessness quite unlike the Tang Wanzhuang he usually saw.

    The spring water, as if in an instant, turned blood red.

    ¡°In troubled times, one must be decisive, not hesitant,¡± said Tang Wanzhuang as she walked over to him. She inexplicably found him rather cute as he squatted there, but she said, ¡°Do I see a change in your eyes? Do you not like me killing people?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and said, ¡°No... It has to be done. It just doesn¡¯t seem like you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°How much do you really know me? Only thinking about...¡±

    She trailed off, pursed her lips, and then changed the topic, ¡°The excessively high entrance fee must be canceled. But the problem is, Xiangyang truly is out of money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe slurped his food. ¡°Can¡¯t you get funding from the imperial court?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, seemingly embarrassed, lowered her voice and said, ¡°Various regions use the excuse of bandits and poor transport to avoid paying taxes. The imperial court is also out of funds.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grimaced, then asked after a while, ¡°Does Qinghe use this excuse as well?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a bit better,¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°Better mainly because they¡¯re close by.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her again.

    <i>In fact, it¡¯s not just because of their close proximity to the capital; it¡¯s more so because Old Cui did not want to dere independence. When ites to someone like Old Cui, if he finds someone worth supporting, he will supply his resources to them, whether it be money, grain, or soldiers, establishing a new foundation of loyalty and power.</i>

    <i>So far, there simply has not been anyone impressive enough for Old Cui to fully support. The Wang n, being directly involved in the power struggle, is a potential option. If the Wang n truly raises the g of rebellion, the proximity of Qinghe from Langya could be significant, especially with them already in the process of establishing ties through marriage.</i>

    <i>The war between warlords at the end of the dynasty has already begun.</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not say any of this, instead focusing on his meal. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to borrow some money from to help Xiangyang in the short term. We can repay them with some interestter.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Xiangyang¡¯s production is poor, and Lu Shiheng¡¯s forced conscription has created arge financial gap. Otherwise, he would not havee up with such a horrible thing like the one-tael entrance fee. We can¡¯t operate like Lu Shiheng; we must subsidize the production in the area... Sian does not have the resources to support such arge region. He can only slightly alleviate the issues. Who do you n to borrow such arge sum from?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll find a way. You¡¯ve only been discussing affairs for less than half an hour, yet your face is already pale again. You seriously should not overexert yourself. Listen to your doctor, alright?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang wanted to say, <i>if you don¡¯t learn, what can I do...</i>

    But when the words reached her lips, she realized that by sitting here and eating, he was actually learning. He had even volunteered to help solve the financial issues that Xiangyang was facing, which was a big change from his previous attitude of wandering around with his saber and wine, uncaring of the matters of the imperial court. This was a significant step toward getting involved.

    When she realized this, she felt a little relieved, so she decided to discuss other matters. ¡°Regarding the military, do you trust Xue Canghai?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cult Leader Xue has a broader vision than most people realize... The Blood God Cult¡¯s bloodthirstiness is due to the cultivation technique they practice. They gain power through killing... You¡¯ve never yed games before, but in games, anything that can give experience points is generally farmed. Just because they try to level up by killing people does not mean that they are inherently bloodthirsty. As long as there¡¯s a higher goal, he knows what he should do.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not care about the teachings of the Blood God Cult, and she did not understand Zhao Changhe¡¯s game analogies, so she simply asked, ¡°So you mean, for Xiangyang¡¯s defense and military reorganization, we can leave it to Xue Canghai?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao Changhe looked at her curiously. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust Xue Canghai or don¡¯t want cultists being the ones in charge of the defense of the city, you could always get someone you trust to take charge. You don¡¯t have to care about hurting my pride... Am I that fragile?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled but did not say anything.

    <i>It¡¯s not about hurting your pride...</i>

    <i>Even if Xue Canghai isn¡¯t the most suitable, I¡¯d still let him handle it because this is what has been ordered by the prince. Even if issues do arise, that is when us subordinates are toe into y and clean up the mess.</i>

    <i>When this rascal finds himself increasingly involved in all aspects of governing the world, he may find himself hooked on it. And even if he doesn¡¯t, there will be a group of people whose interests are linked to his, giving him a mantle to wear.</i>

    <i>Why would I be wary of cultists being the ones in charge of the base? My goal is simply for you to have a base.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mood improved significantly. Smiling, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not it at all. Anyway, now that the main tasks have been delegated, with everyone having their own responsibilities and you handling the most troublesome issue, I don¡¯t need to attend to everything myself. I can finally have some rest.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not quite grasp her thoughts, and with a bit of frustration, he moved aside to rinse his mouth. ¡°Just eat first.¡±

    He had just finished rinsing his mouth when he heard intense coughing. He quickly ran over to find Tang Wanzhuang sitting by the table, covering her mouth as she coughed violently, struggling to even breathe.

    Zhao Changhe hurried over to support her, and when he looked down, he saw her palm was stained with blood from her coughing.

    She had seemed full of energy earlier, able to hit him and even throw him into the water, but now she was so weak that she looked like she might copse from a breeze. Leaning against his chest, she panted softly.

    Zhao Changhe did not focus on the sensation of holding her delicate body. Instead, he immediately channeled a bit of his qi to examine her condition. It was the same old problem, and he felt a wave of frustration.

    The treatmentst night had dealt with the shock, and the leakage of her power at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries had been barely suppressed, which was why she had been in good spirits earlier. But now, it was ring up once again.

    <i>This shouldn¡¯t have happened so quickly...</i> Zhao Changhe realized the reason at this moment. When she had told him to sleep, she herself had stayed up, working tirelessly. Her supposed ¡°shopping trip¡± had actually been an inspection of people¡¯s livelihood.

    Her illness was inherently linked to mental fatigue, and if she continued to push herself like this, it would obviously only get worse.

    Not bothering to scold her, Zhao Changhe looked at the blood on her lips and gently wiped it off.

    Tang Wanzhuang looked up at him in surprise.

    Their eyes met and remained locked for some time until Zhao Changhe whispered, ¡°I need to treat you now, master... Throw me into the water if you wishter.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang instinctively wanted to struggle but found herself too weak.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly, then she finally closed her eyes.

    In the next moment, his familiar lips covered hers in a firm kiss.

    This time, it was no longer like the sudden attack from the day before. Both of them knew exactly what wasing, yet she still closed her eyes, leaned into his embrace, and did not utter a word of refusal.

    She told herself that this was treatment, and that there was no need to overthink it.

    The dual cultivation techniquebined with the Rejuvenation Art once again nourished her exhausted soul and body, leading her to a vision of mountains and rivers.

    The valiant man with a scar on his face was walking toward her through the scendscape.

    She smiled at him as they slowly approached each other and then embraced.

    The man lowered his head to kiss her lips, and she closed her eyes and followed his lead.

    His tongue probed at her teeth, gently seeking entry.

    She hesitated briefly but thenplied, parting her lips to allow him in.

 Chapter 382: Ying Fives Next Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 382: Ying Five''s Next Coboration</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang felt that the illusion she was experiencing was something she had conjured up in her mind. From the fact that Zhao Changhe had not known that she had seen someone in the illusion, it seemed that whether she responded or not did not matter¡ªhe would not know about it anyway.

    So she decided to enjoy herself.

    Since she could not properly experience the kiss in reality, why not do so inside the illusion?

    Unlikest time when her mind was aplete nk and she had been stunned silly, this time she found the experience to actually be quite pleasant.

    <i>So this is what it feels like... </i>She had heard that dual cultivation was very enjoyable. His treatment, which incorporated elements of dual cultivation, indeed made her soul feelfortable and her meridians feel nourished.

    Moreover, he was so gentle with her, acting with great caution.

    <i>No wonder I ended up envisioning him in the illusion, hehe.</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe, in the midst of the kiss, wanted to scratch his head in curiosity. <i>Strange, why is she sopliant today? She was so insistent on being called master earlier, and she even threw me into the water, but now she¡¯s being sopliant. When I probed her, she just let me do it.</i>

    <i>I never thought she¡¯d be so obedient</i>.

    <i>Is it because she had coughed badly and felt like she was dying, so she decided to just let it be?</i>

    Whatever her reason, this time Zhao Changhe did not just settle with the surface. He fully experienced the kiss¡ªsoft, sweet, and a hint of coolness.

    Compared to Chichi, Hongling, and Huangfu Qing, each of whom was much more straightforward and strong-willed than Tang Wanzhuang, he had never encountered someone so gentle before...

    Baoqin stood at the edge of the hall with her guqin. She rubbed her eyes and sleepwalked out, then walked back in disbelief.

    Then she stood there, mouth half-open, petrified.

    <i>This is the main hall! Miss, you, you, you... Even if you want to kiss a man, can¡¯t you do it somewhere private?!</i>

    <i>What are you doing?!</i>

    Baoqin turned around and firmly blocked Li Sian, who was about to enter to report on matters. ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The loyal and brave Baoqin was quite clever.

    Actually, Li Sian had a good idea of what was going on inside without even having to go in himself. He honestly found it strange too¡ªthe previous night, they at least had the sense to do it discreetly inside the secret room. But today, he could only attribute it to the heat of love that all their usual wisdom was thrown out the window.

    He had no intention to barge in recklessly and make a fool of himself, so he just whispered to Baoqin, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just came to report to the bureau chief about the cleansing of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Starting with the department heads, half of them are problematic, so we¡¯re really short on people now. I simply wanted to ask the bureau chief to transfer some people over to the branch here. That¡¯s all, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Go ask Cult Leader Xue if there are any cult members from the Blood God Cult willing to work for the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    Li Sian was dumbfounded. ¡°The Blood God Cult, working for the Demon Suppression Bureau? The supposed demons we¡¯re supposed to be vanquishing? Wait, bureau chief, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice followed, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me speak with Cult Leader Xue first. Hm... I¡¯ll visit Mister Liter this afternoon. Excuse me for now...¡±

    Li Sian, curious but not overly concerned, smiled and said, ¡°Then I shall wee you at the Immortal Ptial Garden.¡±

    ¡°Entertain him somewhere else!¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice suddenly rose, ¡°What are you nning by receiving him at the Immortal Ptial Garden?¡±

    Li Sian: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The sound of footsteps could then be heard fading as Li Sian left, leaving the two inside the hall. Tang Wanzhuang was still leaning against Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, the two of them gazing at each other.

    Tang Wanzhuang assumed Zhao Changhe, likest time, was dutifully focusing on the treatment. She felt calm, epting that if there was a first, a second would follow. After a moment of internal reflection, she found her condition to have improved slightly and softly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let go of me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought, <i>Now that you¡¯re feeling better, can¡¯t you get up by yourself? I¡¯m not holding you down.</i>

    Of course, it would be utterly foolish to utter this aloud. He instead gently helped her sit up, wisely avoiding any mention of kissing or embracing, and asked earnestly, ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡± Tang Wanzhuang also felt a sense of relief. As long as they did not talk about such an awkward topic, she could simply pretend as though nothing had happened. ¡°I need to meditate for a while, you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Li Si¡¯an.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not ask why, instead sending him a re and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for girls.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh, and he instinctively ruffled her hair, ¡°Alright, alright, if I do want to, I¡¯ll go look for the girl in the bamboo building behind Myriad Flowers Tower.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and Zhao Changhe quickly dashed off.

    As he passed Baoqin at the door, he ruffled her hair too, turning it into a bird¡¯s nest, ¡°Baoqin, you¡¯re cuter and cuter...¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he was already gone in a sh.

    The two women looked at their disheveled hair, their faces stern, and not knowing what to say.

    After a long while, Baoqin almost burst into tears. ¡°Miss, that brute of a stink bear is a far cry from the elegant and valiant man you¡¯ve wished for since childhood. He even breaks the strings of a guqin!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang wanted to retort that she did not like him, but for some reason, what came out of her mouth was, ¡°He doesn¡¯t break them anymore...¡±

    Baoqin wore a nk expression. <i>Is that really the point you¡¯re trying to make?</i>

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Tang Wanzhuang cleared her throat and stood up, smoothing her hair. ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate. Stand guard for me.¡±

    Baoqin felt her whole life had be shrouded in gloom.

    * * *

    Immortal Ptial Garden, Heaven Room One, no girls.

    Li Sian was brewing tea with elegant movements, exuding a temperament simr to Tang Wanzhuang. Watching him, Zhao Changhe thought to himself that perhaps he should learn how to make tea as well. Ever since being around Tang Wanzhuang, he felt the need to learn so many new things, something he never considered while wandering the <i>jianghu</i>, where his sole focus was learning martial arts and increasing his cultivation.

    It was apletely different lifestyle.

    But he had to admit, this refined demeanor could indeed be very attractive. It was a kind of temperament that others unconsciously wanted to imitate.

    Li Sian picked up a cup of tea using tea tongs[1] and handed it over. ¡°Your Highness, please.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips, not even bothering to refute the title of ¡°Your Highness¡± anymore. He epted the tea, took a sip, and found it pleasantly fragrant.

    He rarely drank tea in this world, preferring wine, but now he found the taste of tea to be somewhat interesting as well.

    Li Sian smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Your Highness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand. ¡°It was simply what I should do. Resisting the temptations and threats that Maitreya sent your way is no easy feat.¡±

    Li Sian chuckled and said, ¡°There were other reasons as to why I was able to achieve that. To be honest, I myself don¡¯t hold much confidence in my loyalty and ideals, so I don¡¯t believe I deserve such praise.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Regardless of the reasons, I only care about the results.¡±

    Li Sian nodded. ¡°What brings Your Highness here? Are you here to help First Seat Tang raise funds?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was surprised. ¡°You actually guessed that.¡±

    ¡°People say I¡¯m wealthy, and most seek me out for that very reason. Even the Maitreya Cult wanted to control me for my money,¡± said Li Sian. ¡°However, the bureau chief is ultimately too polite to ask for too much, afraid to ask for the funds to resolve the issues in Xiangyang. You, on the other hand, seem like you might be much more straightforward and demanding?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯te here to ask you for money.¡±

    Li Sian was surprised. ¡°Then what did youe here for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the fifth lord,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°The fifth lord¡¯s vision is not limited to worldly affairs, so he does not mind his brothers working with others. For Example, Li Four[2] joining the Demon Suppression Bureau does not seem to bother him.¡±

    Li Sian pped his hands andughed. ¡°As expected, nothing escapes Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t really try to hide it,¡± Zhao Changhe sipped his tea, looking slightly embarrassed as this was his first time asking someone for money.

    With his head slightly lowered, he continued, ¡°I came to request you to contact the fifth lord for me and ask him if I can borrow some money. There¡¯s a major secret realm in Kunlun that I have not had the chance to tell him about.¡±

    Li Sian smiled and said, ¡°Actually, the fifth lord has already mentioned that if Xiangyang is short of resources, he would provide it... without charging you any interest.¡±

    ¡°No interest?¡± Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s very generous of him¡±

    Li Sian said leisurely, ¡°You said it yourself: the fifth lord¡¯s vision is not limited to worldly affairs, so he certainly does not care about lending you resources. Since it is what Your Highness needs, simply use it as you see fit. The returns we expect in the future carry value far beyond money.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°So, if I¡¯m understanding this correctly, I can go to him whenever we¡¯re in need of funds, not just for this emergency in Xiangyang?¡±

    Li Sian¡¯s eyes gleamed with deeper meaning. ¡°Trust me, if you wanted to care not just for Xiangyang but for the entire world, there would be more than just the fifth lord willing to finance you.¡±

    The first face that shed in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind was Cui Wenjing¡¯s stern face.

    <i>Indeed... Old Cui would even be willing to spend hisst penny.</i>

    He did not voice this thought; instead, he cupped his hand and said, ¡°Then I give my thanks.¡±

    Li Sian smiled and said, ¡°We do have a proposition for coboration that we would like to discuss in detail with Your Highness.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Maitreya?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± replied Li Sian. ¡°Maitreya is now beyond recovery. We believe that once Your Highness and First Seat Tang have returned to good health, you will sweep through Jiangnan. And within Maitreya¡¯s base, there must be a major secret realm... one with gods and Buddhas within. How we handle this matter still requires careful consideration.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt that Maitreya was truly done for this time.

    When you are strong, nothing matters. But once you show signs of defeat, sharkse from everywhere and begin circling around you.

    With the almost certain existence of a major secret realm within their stronghold, the first to take an interest would be none other than Ying Five. And with a figure on the Ranking of Heaven involved, Maitreya himself was no longer an issue.

    The only thing to be wary of now was the higher existences behind him.

    1. If you¡¯re wondering, tea tongs or tea tweezers do exist. ?

    2. Just a simple note that the Si (ËÁ) in Sian and Si (ËÄ), which means four, are pronounced the exact same in Chinese. ?

 Chapter 383: High Mountains and Flowing Water

    <h4>Chapter 383: High Mountains and Flowing Water</h4>

    In any case, it was not yet the right time tounch a counterattack against Maitreya.

    Firstly, Xiangyang itself was still in disarray and had yet to fully stabilize. Secondly, Tang Wanzhuang still needed to recover. If something went wrong with her during battle, not even killing ten thousand Maitreyas would make up for it.

    Moreover, it was best to wait for Ying Five toe over and talk to him in person. Additionally, attending Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet the following month was essential in smoothing things over.

    This was indeed apletely different environment from the one that Zhao Changhe had gotten used to ever since transmigrating. In this setting, whether an individual could fight well or not seemed genuinely unimportant. It was thus no wonder why aristocratic families tended to look down on the rough-and-tumble martial artists with a sense of disdain.

    Feeling a headacheing, Zhao Changhe rubbed his temples, left Li Sian, and went to look for Xue Canghai.

    Xue Canghai was leading the cult members of the Blood God Cult, stationed in the barracks of the city, to vigntly watch over the troops of Xiangyang.

    From the bloodshot eyes of the members of the Blood God Cult, it was evident that the earlier pursuit of Maitreya¡¯s fleeing soldiers had failed to fully satisfy them. It seemed as though they were eager to rush over and ughter the soldiers of Xiangyang as well.

    The exact number of heads taken by each of the cult members after chasing and cutting down tens of thousands of soldiers was unknown. At any rate, since the cult members had been deprived of vicious blood qi for quite some time, this ughter had allowed the cultivation of many of them to rise. Hence, many of them found themselves looking for more experience points, leaving the soldiers of Xiangyang trembling in fear.

    Fortunately, Xue Canghai was not foolish. He understood Zhao Changhe¡¯s intentions, and he managed to restrain thewless bunch. Consequently, they were busy lifting stone weights and training their blood and qi in the barracks, creating a rather lively scene.

    In reality, what those from the Blood God Cult experienced could be likened to finding water after a drought; killing more would not necessarily yield them much more benefit. Xue Canghai himself felt that after all the killing, he had not benefited that much, which only further reinforced Zhao Changhe¡¯s exnation of the will of the Blood God.

    It was vital to keep the vicious blood qi in check, refraining themselves from bing insatiable. It would only harm them should they put the cart before the horse.

    Their real goal should be to learn to harness the vicious blood qi on the battlefield. Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike against Yu Cixiu had a significant impact on Xue Canghai. He was now imitating that strike with the Blood God Saber in the barracks, trying to grasp its essence.

    ¡°Old Xue, Old Xue,¡± Zhao Changhe entered the tent, feeling quite pleased. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job of restraining them. I expected to see a pack of wolves.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they still a pack of ravenous wolves, just starved to death?¡± Xue Canghai grumbled.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll have another opportunity to fight soon.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to eliminate Maitreya?¡± Xue Canghai asked. ¡°Tang Wanzhuang should be in charge then, right? There will probably be a bunch of elites from the Tang n, as well as southern militias. Will we really have a share in this?¡±

    ¡°Do you think our status is that low?¡± Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to make you themander of Xiangyang¡¯s forces, how about that?¡±

    Xue Canghai: ¡°?¡±

    <i>You¡¯re telling me, a mountain bandit leader from Wushan, that I¡¯m going to be...</i>

    ¡°Oh...¡± Xue Canghai¡¯s tone became slightly more refined. ¡°Given my background, and having not studied much military strategy, I fear I might not live up to...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can learn slowly,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Also, ask around. There are probably some brothers who would rather stay in the <i>jianghu</i> than be soldiers. See if they¡¯d be interested in joining the Demon Suppression Bureau. I think Instructor Sun, for one, would be a great fit.¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    <i>Is this a recruitment? Or an amnesty?</i>

    <i>But there isn¡¯t an official decree from the imperial court, can this even be considered amnesty? Or does it count just because you say so?</i>

    <i>Oh right, I forgot. You¡¯re supposedly a prince, so I guess it does count just because you say so.</i>

    ¡°Remember, whether as soldiers or members of the Demon Suppression Bureau, the rules and temperaments must be changed. If they cannot adapt, it would be better for them not to take the job and risk embarrassing everyone.¡±

    Xue Canghai hesitated for a long time. He wanted to ask if Zhao Changhe had decided to be the emperor but thought it too blunt and unrefined for the context. So he held himself back so hard that his face turned purple before he finally managed to ask, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky. ¡°I¡¯m nning to learn medicine from someone and figure out how to treat her.¡±

    Every moment with Zhao Changhe brought Xue Canghai closer to the brink of pure absurdity.

    * * *

    Taking Instructor Sun and a few others who preferred not to be frontline soldiers, Zhao Changhe went to the Demon Suppression Bureau. Amidst suspicious looks, he took out his badge and publicly announced Instructor Sun as the head of Xiangyang¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau. In an extremely unofficial and dubious transfer of power, he turned these demonic cult members intow enforcement officers.

    Feeling both a bit guilty and overwhelmed, Zhao Changhe slipped back to the prefectural governor¡¯s mansion.

    After all, no matter how dubious it all seemed, with the bureau chief backing him, it did not matter much. Moreover, this was just a temporary measure. If Instructor Sun was not willing to do it in the future, they could simply find someone else to take over.

    With this approach, the chaotic Xiangyang actually started to look a lot more normal all of a sudden.

    Fund and supplies were on the way, personnel issues were addressed, and the army, though in shambles, now had leadership.

    Tang Wanzhuang no longer needed to work herself to death. She could now focus on seeking better health.

    <i>Hah, my filial piety as her disciple could probably even move heaven and earth, bringing tears to the empire...</i>

    As Zhao Changhe mused over his achievements and entered the backyard of the mansion, he heard the sound of the guqin. He slowed down to listen carefully, frowning slightly.

    He found the level of ying to be rather mediocre.

    <i>Huh? Have my standards increased because of the insights I received from the Heavenly Tome on the Dao of nature? Or is it just because Wanzhuang hasn¡¯t had much time to practice the guqintely so her ying has worsened?</i>

    Peeking into the backyard, he saw that it was Baoqin who was ying the guqin.

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes.

    <i>Oh, so it was you, that makes more sense.</i>

    He scanned the area and spotted Tang Wanzhuang leaningzily against the railings of a small pavilion, with one of her hands supporting her forehead, while the other held a book. Behind her, a rock garden with flowing water created a scene straight out of a painting. She looked like a fairy leisurely reading in the morning.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>So beautiful.</i>

    Her temperament was captivating. Even Baoqin¡¯s music sounded more pleasant in this setting. She yed with such ease and leisure,plementing the scenery perfectly.

    Tang Wanzhuang, still reading, said leisurely, ¡°Baoqin, give him the guqin.¡±

    <i>Zheng!</i>

    The sound of the guqin abruptly ended, and Baoqin stammered, ¡°Miss, he, he...¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t break the strings,¡± Tang Wanzhuang drawled, coaxing her maid like a child. ¡°If he does, you can y with his face until it¡¯s gone.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>Thankfully she said y with my face, I thought she was going to have Baoqin break it...</i>

    Baoqin stood up reluctantly and warily handed Zhao Changhe the guqin, ¡°Be gentle!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I have a lot of things to report to you.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re fully in charge and helping me recover, I don¡¯t want to hear any of that.¡±

    ¡°What if something goes wrong? I¡¯ll feel guilty and unsure.¡±

    ¡°Can it be worse than when Maitreya upied the ce?¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly. ¡°Sit down. I want to hear if you¡¯ve been practicing the guqin these days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to learn medicine. Can we set aside ying the guqin?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang ignored him, her eyes still on her book.

    <i>I forgot some things too. I need to quickly review some medical books to avoid any mistakes. Am I supposed to just tell you that?</i>

    Zhao Changhe assumed she was simply being her usual self, neither slow nor hurried, leaving him feeling even more respect for her. He sat down by the guqin, and as he pressed against the strings, he asked, ¡°Which song would you like to listen to?¡±

    ¡°The piece you know best,¡± said Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°You hardly know any pieces, so why bother acting like you know many?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt helpless. Indeed, he did not know many pieces, The one he was most familiar with was ¡°High Mountains and Flowing Water.¡±[1] When Tang Wanhuang had taught him to y the guqin, she mainly taught him this kind of music, emphasizing the bond of close friends helping each other, with no other implications between them. Asking him to y such music now seemed like a repeated warning.

    But at this point, such warnings meant nothing to him.

    Zhao Changhe lightly plucked the strings, and the melody of ¡°High Mountains and Flowing Water¡± emerged with some unfamiliarity.

    Baoqin pouted, thinking he was really bad.

    She stole a nce at Tang Wanzhuang, unexpectedly seeing her smiling.

    <i>It¡¯s over.</i>

    Just as she was getting sulky, she heard the ying go from rusty to fluent. Baoqin, surprised, perked up her ears.

    Although his fluency was limited, his control over his finger movements and strength had be effortless due to his martial arts training. His level in martial arts naturally made it easier for him to excel in other areas, such as learning medicine. The essence of his performance was quite impressive, with it truly conveying the grandeur of mountains, the flow of clear streams, the expanse of the sky, and a refreshing, serene atmosphere. His ying drew the listener into a world of leisure and tranquility.

    This level of expressing intent through music was something that Baoqin had not mastered despite years of practice.

    <i>How... Just how did he do it?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes involuntarily moved away from her book and fell on his profile.

    The image of him sitting by the stream, ying the guqin, gradually ovepped and merged with her surroundings.

    <i>It has always been in him... always.</i>

    She initially thought that the level at which he yed the guqin in the illusion was just her fantasy, but he truly had reached that level... Despite hisck of practice and rusty technique, his broad and lofty intent was his own, merging his insights into the natural world, which he had somehow internalized. It had gradually be his own expression.

    Even his martial arts spirit was present in his music.

    The mountains towering thousands of zhang into the sky, unyielding. The water flowing thousands of li, unstoppable.

    Everyone perceived nature differently, and this was his interpretation. Even the sound of high mountains and flowing water became vigorous and resounding, the streams transforming into waterfalls, the geese calling through the sky, and a person standing atop the highest peak.

    In the valley below, hidden orchids bloomed.

    This was the intent behind the ending of the melody, the orchid in the secluded valley seen from a high vantage point. The only question now was, who was the orchid in the valley?

    As the music faded, Baoqin¡¯s expression changed, and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze became intense. Neither had expected that after not seeing each other for a long time, his demeanor would have transformed so much, with him no longer resembling the stinky bear in their memories.

    High Mountains and Flowing Water had now found its true listener.

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at Tang Wanzhuang and smiled softly, ¡°I intended to y more softly, but it subconsciously became more vigorous... It doesn¡¯t quite suit your condition. I should just let Baoqin y instead.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to her. I¡¯m tired of listening to her. I want to hear you y.¡±

    Baoqin opened her mouth but then closed it again.

    Zhao Changhe stood up, walked to her side, and sat next to her. ¡°Stop being difficult. Learning medicine is more important.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Tang Wanzhuang, slightly annoyed, directly handed him the Chinese medicine book she was holding. ¡°This is the first volume of the <i>Divine Farmer¡¯s ssic</i>[2]. Start by memorizing the appearance and effects of each herb. I¡¯ll test you on itter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grimaced as he flipped through the thick tome. The memories of cramming for exams resurfacing and haunting him.

    <i>How long has it been since Ist studied? Can I even memorize all this? Also, this is just the first volume? Does that mean there are more?</i>

    People tend to seek shortcuts in moments of difficulty. Zhao Changhe suddenly had an idea.

    <i>What would happen if I scanned the herbs with the second page of the Heavenly Tome?</i>

    <i>If the second page of the Heavenly Tome represents the Dao of nature, it should be rted to medicinal herbs, right? Could it offer me a more precise, slow-motion analysis of the herbs, just like the one I received for martial arts?</i>

    <i>If I were to extend this even further, what if I incorporated the ck Tortoise¡¯s As of Mountains and Rivers into it? What would happen then?</i>

    1. This references an actual piece, titled High Mountains and Flowing Water (¸ßÉ½Á÷Ë®). ?

    2. This is a reference to the oldest surviving Chinese medicine manual, the <i>Divine Farmer¡¯s ssic of Materia Medica</i>. ?

 Chapter 384: Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 384: Medicine</h4>

    This <i>Divine Farmer¡¯s ssic </i>was not the same as the one on Earth, though they did share the same name.

    In this world of martial arts, with existences having the ability to perceive things on the microscopic level after reaching higher realms of cultivation, the development of medicine far surpassed that of the ancient times on Earth. There were rtively few misconceptions, and there were not any bizarre ideas like using strange medicinal guides.

    The book on Earth recorded 365 types of herbs, and due to the passage of time, some errors eventually arose. Here, the book might have well over 3,000 types. Properly studying and memorizing all of this was not something that could be aplished in a short time. Without relying on the cheats that the Heavenly Tome provided him, it would take a lot of time to learn it thoroughly.

    The ¡°master¡± did not just throw the book at him to have him learn on his own; she still properly took on her role as a master.

    Her guiding voice intermittently reached Zhao Changhe¡¯s ears, ¡°Pharmacologists mainly observe the four properties, the five vors, channel tropism, and the actions of ascending and descending, floating and sinking... The four properties refer to the excesses and deficiencies of yin and yang, focusing on hot, cold, warm, and cool. The five vors refer to...¡±[1]

    ¡°Medicines are divided into seven emotions: joy, anger, worry, grief, fear, fright, and pensiveness. These are connected to single, enhancement, assistance, suppression, elimination, opposition, and conflict. It is only by harmonizing the seven emotions that they can be properlybined... What¡¯s with that look on your face? I¡¯m not talking about the harmony of yin and yang!¡±[2]

    ¡°No, no, master, please continue,¡± said Zhao Changhe as he buried his head in the book.

    His expression was off, not because he was thinking about the harmony of yin and yang, but because he realized that the essence of the seven emotions in medicine was essentially the chemical reactions between different elements, just different paths leading to the same goal. Unfortunately, he had long since forgotten most of the knowledge he had learned in school, and now he could only rely on cheats to get by.

    It felt really embarrassing to him to have ended up like this as a transmigrator.

    However, the highly anticipated Heavenly Tome did not disappoint. It indeed reacted to the book.

    Originally, the generated scene was picturesque with tall mountains and clear waters, but the flowers and trees were all ordinary species with nothing special about them. As the <i>Divine Farmer¡¯s ssic </i>was integrated, the flowers and nts began to evolve or transform into various medicinal herbs. They became much more vivid and easier to recognize than the abstract illustrations in the book.

    Zhao Changhe suspected that when ordinary disciples and students learned about the appearance of herbs from the book, they might fail to recognize them in reality even when they were right before their eyes.

    However, the herbs in the space were filtered down from thousands of species to just over a hundred by the Heavenly Tome.

    This was because the Heavenly Tome was not concerned about creation, but martial arts¡ªit did not care if these herbs could cure a cold, heatstroke, or an upset stomach. It only focused on the medicinal values of these herbs in rtion to healing injuries, increasing internal energy, and strengthening the body. As a result, only species that were seen to be of value were retained.

    Additionally, each herb retained by the Heavenly Tome came with floating textual descriptions, more targeted and specific than the introduction or description given by the book. It did not analyze the properties of the herbs but simply told him which forms they could be used in and their martial arts-rted medicinal values.

    One example was ¡°Golden Cranesbill,bine with Sheepear Jurinea, Bugleweed, and other herbs before grinding into a paste. The resulting paste has miraculous effects for treating external injuries. The form is as follows... Additionally, if mixed with red galldder powder and heated in a pot with water, the resulting substance can be used to cultivate the Iron Sand Palm external art...¡±

    <i>I should have thought of this earlier. Even before obtaining the second page of the Heavenly Tome, the unsealed gold foil could already analyze the fruit given by Xia Longyuan and tell me that it couldy the foundation for the Blood Asura Body. It was also what brought me to look for the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng.</i>

    <i>Now, with the second page of the Heavenly Tome, which focuses on the Dao of nature, it¡¯s moreplete, allowing it to reveal more specific details. The limitation is that it only ¡°grows¡± and analyzes the herbs mentioned in the book. If an herb isn¡¯t listed, it won¡¯t just appear on its own.</i>

    <i>Unfortunately, after looking through over a hundred herbs, none of them seem suitable for Wanzhuang¡¯s situation.</i>

    Zhao Changhe quietly touched his ring and repositioned the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> next to the pages of the Heavenly Tome.

    This as contained recorded various rare items, including herbs and minerals, and even people. Although people did not appear in the space of the Heavenly Tome, the naturalndscape revealed more items, ranging from themon to the bizarre.

    ¡°Heavenly Blood Jade, a rare item containing pure blood qi. Extract and refine it with Sharp de Grass to create a body-tempering solution, aiding in the advancement to the next stage of the Blood Asura Body.¡±

    The As of Mountains and Rivers noted that Heavenly Blood Jade was produced in the mountains of the Spirit Tribe and was extremely rare.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This tribe sounds familiar. Uh... Never mind that now; the priority right now is Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition.</i>

    After looking through it for some time, Zhao Changhe finally found something relevant: ¡°Transformative Lotus,bine with Bodhi Fruit and refine into a pill. The resulting pill has miraculous effects for repairing damaged meridians, even reconnecting those on the verge of breaking. For those with intact meridians, it can expand them and enhance their resilience. The pill is considered a holy medicine for meridian therapy.¡±

    Unexpectedly, it was also effective for his own condition. Since expanding his meridians in the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, improving them to just slightly below average, Zhao Changhe had not focused much on them, as he found them to be sufficient.

    Currently, his cultivation may not demand much more, but as he advanced, his current meridians would inevitably be a hindrance once more.

    ¡°Spirit-Weaving Grass,bined with Sris Nimbus Leaves, can nourish damaged souls and fortify the spiritual tform... However, soul injuries cannot be fully treated by medicine alone; this can only serve as an aid. The fundamental treatment lies in the Rejuvenation Art.¡±

    <i>This is it.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang now had potential auxiliary treatments for both her damaged meridians and soul.

    The challenge now was that these materials were scattered across secret realms, making them hard to locate. Nevertheless, at least he now had a direction.

    Of course, the medications could only provide auxiliary support for the soul. This was inevitable, as no matter how potent, medications were ultimately processed by the body and could only fortify the physical parts that house the soul. They could not directly impact the intangible soul itself.

    In fact, even when it came to nourishing the meridians, the true effectiveness came from thebination of medicine and healing techniques. Zhao Changhe was learning about herbs primarily to understand the Rejuvenation Art better, not just to find the herbs. Once he mastered the Rejuvenation Art, it would surpass any medicine remedy due to its nature as a fundamentalw.

    As he was pondering, his ear suddenly hurt.

    Zhao Changhe winced and turned his head. He saw Tang Wanzhuang standing next to him, expressionless, tugging at his ear. ¡°Are you listening? What did I say just now? Repeat it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recited. ¡°Single refers to not requiring assistance; enhancement refers to mutual enhancement; assistance refers to the support of another; suppression refers to restraints on one another; elimination involves toxicity; opposition refers to the cancetion of effectiveness; conflict refers to the severe side effects after a harmfulbination. These seven emotions must be understood together. Enhancement and assistance are preferred, opposition and conflict are to be avoided. To control poisons, use suppression and elimination, otherwise, avoid using those emotions.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had clearly seen him zoning out just now, and she had even waved her palm in front of his face without getting a reaction, yet he was actually able to urately repeat her words.

    <i>It seems that my ability to multitask has improved with the advancement of my soul after I unlocked the Profound Mysteries... It¡¯s probably because the blind woman is like aputer with multiple CPU cores that she¡¯s able to process and observe multiple things simultaneously.</i>

    He did not mention any of this and kept a straight face. ¡°I think you¡¯re just looking for an excuse to pull my ear¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Tang Wanzhuang, slightly flustered, said, ¡°Can¡¯t a master pull her student¡¯s ear?¡±

    Despite her words, she let go, feeling embarrassed.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled, ¡°Continue with the lesson, I¡¯m starting to feel something...¡±

    ¡°Feel what?¡±

    ¡°Learning these things is indeed helping me have a better grasp of the Rejuvenation Art. Without understanding medicine and pharmacology, how could I properly rejuvenate anyone? Even if I did manage to heal something, I would not understand why... After listening to your exnations, I feel like I¡¯m genuinely starting to understand the process of rejuvenation. I can feel that my mastery of the Rejuvenation Art will really improve significantly.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face reddened slightly

    <i>His mastery is improving? Won¡¯t he still use it the same way?</i>

    She did not say this aloud, instead gently pushing another book toward him. ¡°Look at the examples in this book. For example, enhancement is when two herbs work together, such as Angelica and White Peony Root... Suppression is when one herb suppresses the intensity of the main herb, making its effect more gentle and usable, such as...¡±

    In the pavilion, the two sat very close, their heads almost touching as they read the book together. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s delicate hand pointed out words in the book while softly exining, and Zhao Changhe listened intently,mitting her words to his memory.

    Baoqin, no longer ying her instrument, stood by with crossed arms and a cold gaze.

    <i>You call this a master-disciple rtionship? Young Miss, you never sat this close to me when you taught me to read sheet music!</i>

    As the sky gradually darkened, the words in the book became harder and harder to see.

    Tang Wanzhuang, snapping out of her trance, suddenly called out, ¡°Baoqin, Baoqin~¡±

    Baoqin responded, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Go inside and light themps. Zhao Changhe and I are reading... We need to make the most of our time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it,¡± replied Baoqin, walking dejectedly inside. After a moment, the room was illuminated by the light of themps.

    Seeing themps cast a romantic glow, Tang Wanzhuang realized how inappropriate it would be for the two of them to be left alone in the room.

    She turned her head, pretended to be indifferent. ¡°You know what, I¡¯m tired. Come back tomorrow.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, seeing her proud demeanor, could not help but gulp nervously.

    They had just had a treatment session at noon, so they theoretically did not need another today, but he still made the suggestion, ¡°Um, should we have a treatment session before bed to help you rest? It will also let me see if my mastery of the Rejuvenation Art has improved.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang turned her head away, not speaking but not refusing either.

    <i>Anyway, it¡¯s not the first or second time... if he wants to test out the Rejuvenation Art, then I guess he could test it out quickly...</i>

    Gathering his courage, Zhao Changhe put an arm around her shoulders and leaned in for a kiss.

    Feeling her shoulders tense, Zhao Changhe felt a bit uneasy, not daring to be too frivolous. He genuinely tested the improvements to the Rejuvenation Art based on his recent learnings.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang, being kissed, opened her eyes and stared at him, making Zhao Changhe feel even more confused.

    <i>Hm? I mean, the Rejuvenation Art has indeed improved a bit... But you can¡¯t possibly expect some huge leap in mastery just from learning some basic medical knowledge and pharmacology. It¡¯s an auxiliary tool, not some miraculous cheat.</i>

    <i>To be honest, I¡¯m just using the Rejuvenation Art as an excuse. I just want to kiss you.</i>

    Resolving his mind, he pushed forward and slipped his tongue into the kiss.

    Tang Wanzhuang closed her eyes, satisfied.

    1. These are all theories of traditional Chinese medicine, aka TCM. The five vors refer to sour, bitter, sweet, spicy, and salty, with each referring to different effects of certain medicine. Channel tropism refers to the selective therapeutic effects of a drug on a certain part of the body. Ascending and descending, floating and sinking refers to four different effects of drugs on the body: upward, downward, outward, and inward. It is rtive to the tendency exhibited by the disease/illness. ?

    2. The seven emotions actually refer to different administering methods for medicine, such as requiring only a single type of medicine to treat a single disease with a single condition when ites to ¡°single,¡± and so on. ?

 Chapter 385: Grand Hunt in Jiangnan

    <h4>Chapter 385: Grand Hunt in Jiangnan</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang stared straight ahead, but she was not really looking at anyone or anything. Her mind had already entered the illusion created by the Heavenly Tome.

    She was expecting the Zhao Changhe in the illusion to extend his tongue, which gave her a sensation that she surprisingly found enjoyable.

    However, the Zhao Changhe in the illusion actually never did that. From the beginning to the end, the one who extended his tongue was none other than the real Zhao Changhe right in front of her.

    Unaware of this, Zhao Changhe only felt that this so-called master of his, who seemed like she wanted to push him away, was actually bing more and morepliant. It was as if she was deliberately leading him along.

    So as he unhesitatingly enjoyed the kiss, his hands starting to wander. Initially, he only touched her lightly, but seeing that she did not react, his boldness grew, and he began to caress her more boldly.

    Baoqin stood at the doorway, her eyes wide in absolute shock.

    <i>Miss, are you really nning to carry out such disgraceful acts outside?</i>

    At this moment, Tang Wanzhuang had no idea what was happening. She genuinely felt a strong feeling of rejuvenation in her meridians, a sign that Zhao Changhe¡¯s Rejuvenation Art had indeed improved.

    Originally, Zhao Changhe would merely passively apply the basic Rejuvenation Art, but now, his newfound understanding of medical theory and pharmacology naturally enhanced hisprehension of healing techniques. His utilization of the Rejuvenation Art thus began to show a proactive and targeted ability to repair the meridians, albeit still very weak. Nheless, the feeling was indeed different.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s long-neglected lung meridian, now receiving proper treatment, was akin to parchednd receiving a nourishing rain. It was precisely because of that that she felt it so starkly. The profoundfort from the healing she was receiving involuntarily made her moan.

    Zhao Changhe, startled, stopped in fear. After waiting for a moment and sensing no further reaction, he resumed his wandering hands.

    Tang Wanzhuang actually had an excellent figure, it was just that it was usually concealed by her flowing sleeves. At this moment, however, Zhao Changhe discovered that her...

    Tang Wanzhuang opened her eyes.

    In the next moment, Zhao Changhe felt the world spin, and with a ssh, he plunged into the pond by the rockery.

    Leaning against the railing, Tang Wanzhuang cursed, ¡°You lecher, go to hell!¡±

    However, Baoqin could not help find herself inplete agreement with Zhao Changhe¡¯s cries from the water: ¡°You were baiting me!¡±

    Although she had not heard the term before, she could understand the gist of it. Her young mistress had clearly been setting a trap.

    Tang Wanzhuang stomped back into the room, grumbling, ¡°Using the excuse of treatment to take advantage of me, what a scoundrel!¡±

    Baoqin really could not hold herself back anymore and said, ¡°But miss, you really were the one seducing him.¡±

    ¡°When did he bribe you? Traitor!¡±

    With another ssh, there were now two heads poking out of the water. They looked at each other¡¯s drenched faces, both of them expressionless.

    Tang Wanzhuangy in her room, clutching her chest and gasping for breath. After a while, she suddenly realized it. <i>Was everything I saw in the illusion real? Was I actually eagerly waiting for him to... I was twisting my body as he touched me....</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang buried her head under the quilt, covered her head with a pillow, and pretended to be dead.

    <i>But my condition is genuinely improving.... What should I do tomorrow?</i>

    * * *

    The next morning.

    Ying Five arrived in Xiangyang, eager to discuss the Maitreya secret realm with Zhao Changhe.

    A convoy of food and supplies was already on its way, demonstrating their side¡¯s sincerity.

    However, despite the life-saving supplies, the top two officials in Xiangyang did not even bother to wee him. It was Li Sian who came to greet them.

    Feeling a bit frustrated, Ying Five asked, ¡°Could it be that getting on the Ranking of Man has gone to his head?¡±

    Li Sian, with his hands in his sleeves, replied, ¡°While making it onto the Ranking of Man might not necessarily inte his ego, making it inside the Ranking of Earth may just make him feel like he¡¯s on top of the world.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Ying Five was puzzled. ¡°When did he reach the Ranking of Earth?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early,¡± Ying Fivemented. ¡°His meridians are still not evenparable to an average martial artist¡¯s. He¡¯scking this hard and set condition. If he fails to fix his meridians, the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries will be his limit, and he won¡¯t even be able to touch upon the secondyer.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    As they talked, the two entered the main hall of the prefectural governor¡¯s mansion.

    The next moment, Ying Five changed his tune. ¡°You¡¯re right, he actually might do it soon.¡±

    In front of him was the sight of Tang Wanzhuang sitting in the main seat, her face as cold as frost, holding a medical book as she lectured. Zhao Changhe sat below, diligently taking notes.

    They appeared proper, serious, and beyond reproach.

    However, Ying Five immediately noticed that Tang Wanzhuang¡¯splexion had a healthy glow, markedly different from the pale and frail appearance she had before.

    While an ordinary person might not see the significance of this, Ying Five could hardly be further from an ordinary person, being a figure on the Ranking of Heaven and having reached the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. The results of being nourished through dual cultivation and the faint trace of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s Pure Bliss Art were evident, almost impossible to conceal from his eyes.

    <i>Has he already made it inside the Ranking of Earth?</i> Ying Five did not practice any woman-gazing techniques, so he could not really tell, but he thought that perhaps it may have already happened.

    In fact, the reason Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang had refrained from weing Ying Five, or any other guests for that matter, was simply that they were too embarrassed to do so. They feared that someone might notice the subtle nces and hints between them, so instead, they held a ss inside the main hall to cover it up. However, their attempt at covering things up only made things more obvious.

    <i>You im to be a wise and deep-seated bureau chief, so what the fuck is with this?</i>

    ¡°Ah, fifth lord, you¡¯re here?¡± Zhao Changhe, feeling like he¡¯d found his savior, put down his pen. ¡°Please, have a seat...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang also gracefully bowed. ¡°It is an honor to have such a distinguished guest. Fifth lord, please forgive us for not weing you earlier. Please, have a seat.¡±

    Saying this, she calmly nced at Zhao Changhe and said, ¡°With a distinguished guest here, today¡¯s lesson will end here. Remember to study diligently...¡±

    Ying Five found it amusing. <i>Your style as a master is just too much...</i> Of course, he did not show his thoughts on his face, maintaining his usual merchant¡¯s smile as he cupped his hand and bowed. ¡°First Seat Tang, you look much better now than when west met. I¡¯ve brought some herbal medicine for clearing meridians and moisturizing the lungs. Although it might not cure your condition, it should at least provide you with some relief...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°I appreciate your thoughtfulness, fifth lord.¡±

    And then she said nothing more, leaving Ying Five a bit surprised when he heard Zhao Changhe take over the conversation. ¡°Let her rest. How about you and I go for a walk?¡±

    Ying Five nced at Tang Wanzhuang. Seeing that she was not reacting, fully leaving Zhao Changhe to handle all the matters of Xiangyang, without even any intention of interfering, he was intrigued. Not only were they clearly involved with each other, but it seemed that they were in quite a passionate affair.

    He did not really care about who was in charge. In fact, having Zhao Changhe¡¯s manage things suited his needs better; who had the patience to deal with women¡¯s fussing? So he made a gesture of invitation, and the two of them left the main hall together, heading into the back garden side by side.

    Tang Wanzhuang maintained her cool demeanor, but her shoulders suddenly sagged a little. She felt incredibly exhausted.

    <i>There¡¯s nothing going on, so why do I feel so tired? It must be his fault.</i>

    ¡°Honestly, hearing about the incident at Kunlun was quite unexpected for me.¡± Ying Five strolled alongside Zhao Changhe in the back garden. ¡°Chen One has been in Kunlun for years, and although it¡¯s known that there are many small secret realms, he never found a single one. You¡¯ve been there for how long, and you found two... You even managed to get the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng you needed and picked up a girl along the way. I heard it was the Fire Serpent of Yi? Impressive...¡±

    One could only wonder how Ying Five would truly feel if he knew that the Fire Serpent of Yi was actually Vermillion Bird. Luckily, the information he received was only about the Fire Serpent of Yi. Zhao Changhe, unaware, replied modestly, ¡°It was just good luck... In fact, Kunlun has an even bigger secret realm, and I¡¯ve already explored it.¡±

    Ying Five¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I can guess that there¡¯s arger secret realm. It must be inside Yuxu Peak... But knowing about it is one thing. Exploring it is another... I wouldn¡¯t dare to venture inside, you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, that was luck as well,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask, fifth lord. It did not seem all that relevant before... but now that we¡¯re quite close, I feel that I should ask: how do you acquire these secret realms, and how do you use them? Are you able tobine them? And how can you be sure that they belong to you?¡±

    Ying Five answered all his questions with a simple sentence, ¡°There is a cultivation technique rted to space.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a stir in his heart as this cultivation technique sounded very advanced. ¡°That cultivation technique, can I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Ying Five gave a knowing smile. ¡°Do I look like a fool to you? Forget it, go find Wang Daozhong.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try talking to Yuxu about the secret realm at Yuxu Peak... I came here to send you money and food, not to talk about that topic.¡±

    Ying Five sighed, ¡°As for Maitreya, don¡¯t just focus on romance; have you already figured out how you¡¯re going tounch a counterattack?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I received a message this morning by carrier pigeon.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡±

    ¡°Tang Buqi,¡± replied Zhao Changhe. ¡°For this counterattack, themander of the troops will neither be me nor Wanzhuang, but Tang Buqi. Xiangyang only needs to stabilize and coordinate troop movements at the right time.¡±

    Ying Five was stunned speechless for a moment. ¡°So you just focus on romance and do nothing else?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯m treating her to ensure thebat power of the figure who¡¯s ranked third on the Ranking of Earth.¡±

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, she can just sleep.¡±

    ¡°You can definitely deal with Maitreya, but what about the heavens?¡±

    Ying Five narrowed his eyes. ¡°So they really appeared? When I heard the reports, I thought it was a mistake... They almost never reveal themselves to the world.¡±

    ¡°They did.¡±

    ¡°Did they intervene to drive Tang Wanzhuang back?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re quite familiar with them. Have you fought them before?¡±

    Ying Five raised his head and seemed to fall into thought for some time, as if losing himself in some memories, before saying, ¡°Back then, when my brothers fell one by one, wasn¡¯t it because of them? So what do you think? ¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve survived their hands, it means they aren¡¯t truly invincible, right?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t unbeatable... Of course, they aren¡¯t all on the same level; some are stronger, some weaker.¡± Ying Five replied slowly, ¡°If this one only managed to injure Tang Wanzhuang, then it might be possible to fight them.¡±

    ¡°If this god or demon were left to you, then what about Maitreya... Besides, you mentioned that there might be more than one of them.¡±

    Ying Five asked, ¡°How do you n to arrange this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe calmly said, ¡°We must eliminate them in one blow. Half-measures will only bring us trouble. You, of all people, should understand this better than I do... This is not the time for ying games. Not only do I need to restore Wanzhuang¡¯sbat power, but I also need to visit Hongnong. I want you, the Yang n from Hongnong, the Cui n from Qinghe, the Four Idols Cult, and the Demon Suppression Bureau to gather from all directions for this grand hunt in Jiangnan.¡±

 Chapter 386: A Butterfly Falls in Love With a Flower

    <h4>Chapter 386: A Butterfly Falls in Love With a Flower</h4>

    Ying Five looked at him for some time, saying nothing.

    Aside from his personal strength still being insufficient, the power he had, at least in terms of influence, was actually already a fair bit greater than when Xia Longyuan began his rise.

    Of course, this was partly due to his ambiguous ¡°prince¡± background, so it was not entirely something that Zhao Changhe had built himself, but it still exhibited just what kind of qualities he had. There were already hints that storms were gathering.

    <i>Perhaps this world of chaos might be settled before itpletely falls into disorder...</i>

    Ying Five actually felt a bit uneasy inside. Logically speaking, Zhao Changhe had only been rising for a short time, so he should not be able to have an impact on the situation of the world at all, but unexpectedly, he had quickly gathered supporters. Meanwhile, he still could not gauge Xia Longyuan¡¯s intentions.

    <i>But then again, who cares? Even if Xia Longyuan is unfathomable, so what? People are already rebelling against him! Can he really manage?</i>

    With these thoughts, he nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright... I¡¯ll stay nearby these days and wait for your arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is it a bit presumptuous of me?¡±

    ¡°No, this is exactly how the young and bold should be.¡± Ying Fiveughed. ¡°Don¡¯t act like us old men. Do what you want to do. If you want to pursue a woman, go after her. Don¡¯t live life in vain.¡±

    Saying this, he patted Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You really aren¡¯t bad. You¡¯re just like me when I was younger.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It¡¯s over if I end up like you. Did you ever seed?¡±

    Ying Five blinked. ¡°...I feel like you need a lesson on the gap between you and those on the Ranking of Heaven.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°The main gap between myself and seniors such as yourself is in knowledge and experience. For instance, you should know where to find Sharp de Grass, Transformative Lotuses, Bodhi Fruits, Spirit-Weaving Grass, and Sris Nimbus Leaves, right?¡±

    ¡°Of those five, I know four.¡± Ying Five looked up at the sky. ¡°Would you like to revise what you said earlier?¡±

    ¡°...I still don¡¯t want to end up like you.¡±

    Ying Five chuckled helplessly. ¡°Alright, those things aren¡¯t mine anyway. The Sharp de Grass can be found at the Sword Hut. It¡¯s valuable to them for honing sword qi. The Transformative Lotus and the Bodhi Fruit are likely in the Maitreya Cult¡¯s secret realm...¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Are you trying to push me to deal with Maitreya? There¡¯s no need for that. Even if there was nothing there, I¡¯d still go after them.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? Just from the name, you should be able to tell that they¡¯re rted to Buddhism. Even if it isn¡¯t inside the secret realm, it should have some connection to it. If not, you could ask other Buddhist sects. I hear you have some connection with Yuan Xing?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°These are leads, at least. As for the Spirit-Weaving Grass, I can confirm that the ce you¡¯re about to visit has it.¡±

    ¡°The Yang n of Hongnong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But no matter where it is, it¡¯s likely a cherished treasure for them. I doubt it would easily be given to outsiders. You¡¯ll have to figure out on your own how to get them. As for the Sris Nimbus Leaves...¡± Ying Five frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Did you make it up?¡±

    ¡°Why would I waste time making something up?¡±

    Ying Five said, ¡°Well, when ites to the world¡¯s rare items, if I im second, nobody would dare im first. If I haven¡¯t heard of it, then no one has.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wanted to ask ¡°Have you heard of the Heavenly Tome?¡± but thought that maybe Ying Five really <i>had</i>, so he just clicked his tongue in annoyance. ¡°Anyway, it exists. In the ancient era, it was said to grow on Yunyang Mountain[1]. Is there a mountain called Yunyang Mountain anywhere?¡±

    Ying Five¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s likely not just a change in name over time. It must be a lost secret realm. That will be the main objective of our next coboration! Give me some time. Since you¡¯ve got the name of the ce, then I should be able to find some clues. I¡¯ll go look for more information.¡±

    After saying that, he left excitedly without even finishing his tea.

    Zhao Changhe watched his departing figure, thinking that things were indeed quite difficult for Ying Five. The shattered remnants of the previous era had left countless secret realms, far more than can be explored in a lifetime. It was possible that Zhao Changhe would have alreadypleted his goal of returning home, yet Ying Five may still be searching for secret realms.

    <i>Actually, does Earth count as a secret realm?</i>

    He suddenly felt that someone was watching him.

    Zhao Changhe turned around and saw Tang Wanzhuang standing by the corridor, lost in thought as she looked over. When he looked back at her, she seemed startled and retreated behind the corridor.

    Zhao Changhe slowly walked over, only to see Tang Wanzhuang re-emerge, as if realizing that there was no need to hide. She then said nonchntly, ¡°Why do you seem so familiar with Ying Five?¡±

    Zhao Changhe countered, ¡°Why were you watching in secret? What would be the big deal if you just came over directly?¡±

    ¡°When was I watching in secret?¡± Tang Wanzhuang retorted, raising her chin up defiantly. ¡°I just wanted to listen to what you two were discussing, and he just happened to leave.¡±

    ¡°Then why were you staring at me? Is it because I¡¯m handsome?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang ground her teeth. ¡°Zhao! Chang! He!¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew better than to keep teasing her, so he raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going to get back to studying the medical texts.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips and said after a long pause, ¡°You really hate studying, don¡¯t you? I can tell from your expression.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and said, ¡°No monkey used to living in the <i>jianghu</i> loves studying, but it¡¯s not so bad. Now that my soul is stronger, my memory is better. It¡¯s not quite at the level of photographic memory, but it¡¯s close enough. If you¡¯d asked me to memorize all this stuff before, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it. But now, I can manage.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang tilted her head and spoke with double meaning, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then why force yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because I like you,¡± Zhao Changhe replied directly.

    Tang Wanzhuang was stunned.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s words still echoed in her ears when he said, <i>¡°Besides the fact that learning medicine can help treat you... Even if it were poetry or something I see as equally pointless, as long as you¡¯re the one teaching, I¡¯d enjoy it.¡±</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang looked around, thinking, <i>where¡¯s the pond...</i>

    She could not find it quickly, so in frustration, she simply eximed, ¡°It was because you promised that it wouldn¡¯t be like this that I supported you in bing the prince. I know that it¡¯s likely that you aren¡¯t even a prince at all! But now you¡¯ve changed, have you no shame?!¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be the prince anymore,¡± Zhao Changhe said directly. ¡°Compared to you, the throne doesn¡¯t count for anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    ¡°Wanzhuang, I suddenly thought of something...¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°The prince you¡¯re nurturing from your heart, if you look at it from another angle, it¡¯s based on your tastes and preferences. It doesn¡¯t mean a prince should be like that; it means that you like that kind of person...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! There are many people with grace and bearing; when would it be your turn?!¡± Tang Wanzhuang was flustered. ¡°With your uncultured way, you¡¯re just a monkey dressing up as a king!¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head, ¡°Who says I¡¯m uncultured... Are you sure about that?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang hesitated, suddenly recalling the famous lines he would asionally quote. Just the other day, he spoke of how ¡°to the south, the Chen River meanders around Chenshan, and to the west, there¡¯s Bashan where the autumn rains fill the pools.¡±

    He just did not usually enjoy such things, only showing it when he was with her.

    Tang Wanzhuang was confused and did not want to continue talking about this topic, so she forcefully changed the topic, ¡°What are those things you mentioned? Sharp de Grass, Spirit-Weaving Grass, Sris Nimbus Leaves? Are they in the medical book I gave you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what are they for?¡±

    ¡°The Sharp de Grass is used for refining the Blood Asura Body. The Transformative Lotus and Bodhi Fruit are for nurturing your meridians. The Spirit-Weaving Grass and the Sris Nimbus Leaves are to nourish your soul.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at him, speechless for a long time.

    He asked a bunch of things, and only one was for himself; the rest were for her.

    He had mentioned it before, how the reason why he had even entered this game was because of her; otherwise, he would still be wandering the jianghu, thinking, ¡°What do the matters of the imperial court have to do with me?¡±

    It was only because she was in the imperial court that it became something that had everything to do with him.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary to rush into learning this or that... My real purpose here is to make sure you rest more and pull your mind away from tedious and mundane matters. Just by doing that, your condition can improve significantly.¡±

    After a pause, heughed and said, ¡°That scene was perfect, you leaning against the railings of the pavilion, reading leisurely, with Baoqin ying soft and gentle melodies nearby. The chirping of spring birds, the fragrance of flowers, and flowing water. Spending ten days to half a month in such an environment will surely calm your soul and stabilize your meridians. I would then be able to travel north to Hongnong with peace of mind. As forpletely curing you, it won¡¯t happen overnight. Give me some time.¡±

    Perhaps it was the mention of ¡°ten days to half a month¡± that made both of them simultaneously think of Gusu.

    Zhao Changhe had never stayed in one ce for long. He had always been on the move, except when he lingered for more than ten days by Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s side in Gusu, at her request to slow down.

    Now, it was roughly the same time frame, with roles reversed: he was on the move, and she was to slow down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go... No treatment today, I¡¯ll just apany you on a walk.¡± Zhao Changhe turned and walked into the garden, and Tang Wanzhuang subconsciously followed him.

    It was not until she had followed him in that she realized what this situation was. This was a genuine tryst amidst flowers, a rendezvous in the garden under the moonlight.

    <i>Forget it. He¡¯s quiet, and he did say there would be no treatment today...</i>

    The two of them quietly strolled through the colorful sea of ??flowers, not saying another word. Yet, their eyes instinctively watched the colorful butterflies fluttering in the garden, lingering over the sea of ??flowers, and their mouths curled up at the same time.

    Music wafted over from the pavilion in the distance; it was Baoqin practicing the guqin, ying a piece called ¡°A Butterfly Falls in Love With a Flower.¡±[2]

    Tang Wanzhuang found herself without any anger or intent to scold the little traitor. Her heart unexpectedly felt very peaceful.

    <i>The hope from the illusion, isn¡¯t it exactly like this...</i>

    <i>He said no treatment today, but isn¡¯t this what real treatment should be like, rather than all that kissing?</i>

    Unfortunately, Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet was going to be held early next month, which was not far off. Just the journey would take several days on horseback, so this leisure was destined tost half a month at most.

    In the distance, Tang Buqi was sharpening his weapons and preparing for war, his sword pointed at Maitreya¡¯s final strongholds in Kuaiji and Yuzhang Commanderies.[3] The beat of war drums began to sound, almost reaching their ears.

    1. The characters in Yunyang Mountain (ÔÆÑôÉ½) can literally trante to cloud, sun, and mountain. The Sris Nimbus Leaves (ÔÆÑôÒ¶), share the same characters, I just named them differently since they sounded special. On another note, Yunyang Mountain is an actual ce in the real world, and it can be found at Chaling County, Zhuzhou, China. ?

    2. A Butterfly Falls in Love With a Flower (µûÁµ»¨) is a piece written back during the Tang dynasty. ?

    3. These were both regions of China during the Three Kingdoms period and even before then. ?

 Chapter 387: Examining the Body

    <h4>Chapter 387: Examining the Body</h4>

    First Seat Tang hid in the backyard,pletely leaving the matters of Xiangyang to be handled by her lover. The Demon Suppression Bureau was reced by a bunch of unsuppressed demons from the Blood God Cult, and even themander of the army was simply the cult leader of the Blood God Cult. All of a sudden, Xiangyang came to resemble the headquarters of a demonic cult.

    Da Zhou and the others observed for a few days in trepidation, but they were ultimately surprised to discover that nothing bad happened. In fact, things were visibly improving.

    The military side was easier to manage since money and resources were provided. Xue Canghai obviously knew what he was doing and ruled with an iron fist, ensuring no mishaps. The atmosphere became solemn, and the training of the troops was in full swing. The troops looked like they were ready to march east at any moment.

    In the city, there were also noticeable improvements in thew and order. For instance, just a few days ago, Tang Wanzhuang had been harassed by some hooligans while out strolling, but such incidents had ceased from happening.

    Originally, the Demon Suppression Bureau was not responsible for public security, as it was a job left to the <i>yamen</i>. But during wartime, the Demon Suppression Bureau would typically take over as they were better equipped to deal with skilled troublemakers that regr officers could not handle.

    As a result, whenever there was a robbery, theft, or disturbance, a group of eager cult members from the Blood God Cult would rush in and beat up the troublemakers. They would then expectantly ask their cult leader if they could kill the troublemakers, honestly making it quite difficult to tell who the real bandits were.

    With this fierce group of cult members maintaining order, the city was surprisingly peaceful, and nobody dared tomit crimes.

    Originally, Da Zhou and the others were worried that these people, after donning official uniforms, would start openly robbing. To their astonishment, however, they found that the cult members were actually very disciplined. The cult members acted as if they had been trained not to harm the people at all.

    When asked privately, Zhao Changhe simply answered, ¡°How am I supposed to know¡±?

    Da Zhou: ¡°...¡±

    Da Zhou thought that it likely had something to do with the cult¡¯s teachings, as cult members generally held their cult¡¯s teachings and beliefs in greater regard than imperialws. However, upon further inquiry, it turned out that the teachings only temporarily prohibited wanton killing, and there was no mention of not bullying people at all.

    Driven by curiosity, Da Zhou quietly asked Instructor Sun.

    Instructor Sun said, ¡°In the short term, things should be just fine, but in the long term, I can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    ¡°Because all their lives, they have been hiding from others¡¯ discrimination. It is rare for them to be able to raise their heads proudly and do things that are praised and be thanked by others for it. Right now, they are enjoying the respect and fear in the eyes of the masses. They are getting addicted to it, and they don¡¯t want to lose such high regard. But over time, without restraint, who knows if they will revert to their old ways.¡±

    Da Zhou had a moment of enlightenment and quietly reported back to Zhao Changhe.

    After pondering for a while, Zhao Changhe wrote down a new teaching. ¡°Thou shalt not bully the weak, for it would disgrace the Blood God.¡±

    Then, he handed it to Da Zhou. ¡°Give this to Cult Leader Xue and have him figure out how to integrate it into the cult¡¯s doctrine.¡±

    Da Zhou took the writing, feeling a bit troubled.

    <i>Isn¡¯t this a bit too casual? Would Cult Leader Xue even acknowledge this?</i>

    Throughout the exchange, he forgot to greet the woman next to Zhao Changhe who was grinding ink. He instinctively assumed that she was Zhao Changhe¡¯s concubine and felt it inappropriate to speak with her. It was not until he was far away that Dao Zhou suddenly stopped in ce.

    <i>That was the bureau chief, wasn¡¯t it? Why did I justpletely forget to even greet her?</i>

    <i>The bureau chief was gracefully staying by his side, grinding ink for him.</i>

    <i>Fuck me...</i>

    <i>Forget it, given the situation, it doesn¡¯t matter who I pay my respects to. Perhaps the bureau chief would be even happier seeing me show respect to the ¡°prince.¡±</i>

    Sure enough, Tang Wanzhuang did not care at all about whether Da Zhou greeted her. While grinding ink, she said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised by how useful the Blood God Cult is. I truly did not anticipate this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. Earlier, when I was in the mountain stronghold, I thought they were useless and I actually abandoned them to venture out on my own.¡±

    ¡°Did you even try to lead them? The results may have been different if you had.¡±

    ¡°Well... I really didn¡¯t. I just wanted to leave.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang seemed distracted, losing herself in thought.

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how if the Blood God Cult, which is inherently more demonic than the Four Idols Cult, has a chance to be led in a good direction, then perhaps the Four Idols Cult could also...¡±

    ¡°The Four Idols Cult is much more difficult to deal with,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°The key point with the Blood God Cult is that they believe I am the spokesperson of the Blood God, their saint. That is why they listen to me. In many ways, I really do resemble such a character, and even I feel that I can interpret the Blood God¡¯s will better than they can. As for the Four Idols Cult...¡±

    He hesitated here and did not continue speaking.

    The problem with the Four Idols Cult was not whether he was the reincarnation or sessor of the Night Emperor or not. It seemed as though that was no longer even an issue, as just his male allure was allowing him to get along with them.

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly increased the force with which she ground the ink, and the ink stick suddenly became much shorter. Zhao Changhe was startled by this, which made him think of a tragic future.

    He quickly handed over the manuscript in his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep grinding ink anymore. I¡¯ve finished writing.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang took it expressionlessly, nced at it, and was somewhat impressed.

    Zhao Changhe had been answering a question she had just posed him. She wanted to test his understanding and interpretation of a certain theory in the medical ssics, as well as see his thoughts on prescriptions and drugs based on this theory. Zhao Changhe felt that he could not answer the question clearly with just words, so he used a pen to write his answer. She thought it was interesting, so she ground ink by his side to see what he would write.

    Not even mentioning the content, just his handwriting had be much better than before. Every time she looked at his writing, it was like watching a child grow taller. After a few years, the child was already taller than their mother. Observing the progress of his handwriting gave her a simr feeling. Every time she saw it again, it had changed significantly. By now, it already carried hints of a renowned style.

    In the beginning, it was wild and untamed, with a fierce and unrestrained style. Later, it became steadier, appearing more solid and profound. Now, it began to have an air of elegance, yet the previous rebelliousness and stability had not beenpletely lost. Thebination of all these qualities gave it a very intriguing character.

    This unique style of writing was based on his unique understanding of martial arts, making it difficult to imitate. It also reflected the change in his temperament, from being a neer to his current growth. From her initial attitude of feeling that he needed some support, looking down at him from above, to now being held close by him every day, a lot had changed.

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How¡¯s my answer? Master, please guide me.¡±

    Only then did Tang Wanzhuang focus on the content. As she read, she sighed softly, ¡°Your understanding is already sufficient... Although the prescription is still based on ancient forms,cking your own interpretation, this at least proves that you have memorized the prescriptions thoroughly. At this level, if you ever lose your martial arts, you could open a clinic in anonymity and not have to worry about making a living.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°If I were to lose my martial arts, I would be dead. Why bother talking about that?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang also felt it was inauspicious, so she did not continue on the topic. She whispered, ¡°How many days have you been learning medicine under me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe counted and then answered, ¡°Ten days.¡±

    Yes, the two of them had been hiding in the mansion, not stepping out, for ten days.

    ¡°Only ten days.¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°You really are a genius.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her without saying anything.

    <i>Is he really a genius?</i>

    <i>While it¡¯s true that understanding martial arts makes understanding medicine easier, and his vigorous soul grants him excellent memory, reaching such a level in just ten days is still incredible. He had spent these ten days studying tirelessly, day and night. Is he really a genius?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang could see the look in his eyes. She tilted her head away slightly and did not want to say anything.

    He had already clearly stated that he liked her.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Everything in Xiangyang is settled, and your meridians have gotten much bettertely, even better than before you were injured. I can leave with peace of mind.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang acknowledged with a simple, ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I will leave for Hongnong early tomorrow morning. Should I go alone, or will you go with me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt a slight stir in her heart.

    Originally, she felt some mncholy about their parting, but that disappeared with his words, and she even felt a little happy instead.

    She had forgotten that going together was an option. She realized that they could indeed go together. Everything in Xiangyang had been settled, and the new prefectural governor appointed by the imperial court would arrive together. After she gave them some instruction, there would be no reason for her to stay.

    <i>I can really go... We don¡¯t have to be away from each other.</i>

    She was quite happy in her heart but kept a serious expression as she found an excuse for herself. ¡°That¡¯s right, I should go with you. The Yang n of Hongnong does not have the same rtionship with you as the Cui n of Qinghe. The favor from Yang Qianyuan alone is not enough to decide the direction of their entire n. Moreover, the Wang n will probably send someone too. You alone would find it difficult to deal with Wang Daozhong. With my presence, things will be much easier for you.¡±

    Seeing her pretending to be tough, Zhao Changhe felt a tickle in his heart and could not help but tease her, ¡°Master, you just tested my mastery of medicine. Now that I¡¯ve passed, isn¡¯t it time for treatment? It¡¯s only when you¡¯re in good condition that you can take Wang Daozhong on...¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Wanzhuang looked around nervously and noticed that Baoqin was not there. She sighed with relief and hurried over to close the door. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do the treatment. Why must you speak so loudly? Actually, even when I¡¯m injured, I can still easily deal with Wang Daozhong...¡±

    Seeing her standing there with her mouth slightly pouting, Zhao Changhe could not help but feel amused.

    The treatment he had been giving her had been indeed very effective, so she had alreadye to ept this method of treatment.

    In fact, the treatment no longer required exchanging energy through kisses. It had only been in the early stages, when he had yet to attain a high enough mastery of the Rejuvenation Art, that he required the help of dual cultivation to administer the treatment.

    With the rapid progress in his medical skills and his increasingly adept mastery of the Rejuvenation Art, he no longer needed to rely on this method. His hands could now effectively use the Rejuvenation Art to soothe her severely damaged lung meridian.

    Dual cultivation had always been an auxiliary method, not the fundamental one. The Rejuvenation Art was built upon the fundamental principles. Moreover, Tang Wanzhuang had temporarily stepped away from worldly affairs, allowing her to find peace, which was also essential to her recovery.

    But with that said, both he and Tang Wanzhuang seemed to have grown ustomed to the treatment involving kissing to exchange energy. It felt wrong not to kiss during the treatment.

    <i>If you really want the best approach, how about we try some actual dual cultivation?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt an itch in his heart but did not actually dare say this out loud, so he simply kissed her gently and murmured, ¡°Master, did you forget the purpose of the test just now? It was to see if, once I passed, I could examine your body...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang froze for a moment and gritted her teeth. ¡°No, no way, absolutely not! Even if you be a master of medicine or some divine doctor, don¡¯t you even dare think of doing that!¡±

    In the next moment, his palm wrapped around her from behind, pressing on her lung acupoints. His fingers acted as though they were acupuncture needles and urately struck her acupoints. His mastery of medicine and the Rejuvenation Art now allowed him to mimic the acupuncture technique of others, providing an even stronger stimtion effect than before.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s severely damaged lung meridian received revitalizing nourishment, and she was stimted into a series of moans. She stubbornly tried to swallow them back into her stomach, leaving only the sound of whimpers, which still made her blush regardless.

    She let out a mournful cry in her heart.

    <i>Yesterday, a little mouth, today, a jade back.</i>

    <i>Since the rise of the Ming dynasty, where shall Zhao¡¯s troops go next?</i>[1]

    1. This seems to be a reference to the position of king or prince of Zhao in ancient China. This was generally the position of the ruler of the Zhao State, and it was a position that existed across many dynasties, including the Ming dynasty (Ã÷³¯). It¡¯s possible that rather than referring to the Ming dynasty, the line here may just be referring to the next or uing dynasty/empire under Zhao Changhe, if it everes to be. The reason I say this is that Ming (Ã÷) can refer to the Ming dynasty, as well as the future, which it does in the word ¡°tomorrow¡± (Ã÷Ìì). ?

 Chapter 388: The First Seat and the Venerable

    <h4>Chapter 388: The First Seat and the Venerable</h4>

    Early the next morning, Tang Wanzhuang received the newly appointed prefectural governor sent by the imperial court. She did not even bother to entertain him with a lunch banquet and promptly left the city with Baoqin and Zhao Changhe, heading north toward Hongnong.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit harsh by not giving the new governor any face?¡± Zhao Changhe could not help but ask while they were on the road.

    Tang Wanzhuang remained expressionless and did not respond.

    <i>She was all sweet andpliantst night, and now she¡¯s acting tough again.</i>

    Zhao Changhe found it rather amusing.

    <i>Fine, if she wants to act tough, I¡¯ll just let her. It¡¯s kind of cute...</i>

    Baoqin, walking nearby, whispered to him, ¡°Idiot. The young miss has always been aloof. She never attends any social events. Everyone is used to it. Do you think she acts the same way in front of others as she does in front of you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang ground her teeth. ¡°Baoqin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young miss?¡±

    ¡°Ride ahead and scout out for any inns or lodgings we can stay at.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Baoqin knew full well there was no need to scout out for any lodgings in broad daylight, especially since they were on such a familiar route. However, she did not dare to expose the truth. She sniffled and rode forward swiftly.

    <i>I just hope that this gloomy phase ends soon. If only the young miss could drop her facade that¡¯s tougher than a duck cured by Da Zhou, everyone would feel much morefortable...</i>

    Zhao Changhe could more or less understand Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s feelings... Before his forceful kiss, the two of them merely had a mutual appreciation, far from the stage of talking about love. Initially content to see the prince she supported ascend the throne, she felt she could die with a smile. Before then, she had never even entertained any thoughts about romance.

    But when he confessed, openly dering he did everything for her, saying that he would stop if she died, it was a mystery as to what thoughts filled her mind then.

    No matter what it was, it must have been tooplex to express in mere words.

    Using the excuse of treatment to steal a kiss, she did not react at that moment but was ashamed and angry afterward. She fell into indecision on whether to kill him or not.

    In the end, she could only resort to some light domestic violence...

    Now, it seemed like she had gotten used to it, but in reality, Tang Wanzhuang still did not understand or know whether she was really in love, so she acted tough. Her outward denial was not just stubbornness but genuine confusion.

    This was why she insisted on being a master, trying to push the rtionship toward formality.

    Zhao Changhe felt that he was now almost touching the Ranking of Heaven in this aspect... Just look at what he had done these past days: apanying her, ying the guqin, reading books, strolling through the garden. He had done everything a couple in love did, allowing her to experience what it was like to be in love over ten or so days.

    Herpany obviously was not required on this trip to Hongnong. She would have actually been better off resting in Xiangyang. So why had he still invited her along? Well, there was clearly no other reason besides wanting to spend more time with her. Besides staying at home, traveling together and doing something meaningful together was also a great shared experience.

    This level, if it was not at the Ranking of Heaven, it should at least be considered to have reached the Ranking of Earth, right?

    He sighed.

    <i>A man truly progresses fast in matters of the heart.</i>

    Come to think of it, he had never seen Tang Wanzhuang ride a horse before. She always used her movement art, gracefully moving like a fairy with her fluttering clothes. This time, riding a horse alongside Baoqin, she suddenly looked quite spirited and youthful, bringing out another kind of beauty.

    ¡°What are you looking at? How can you stare at someone even while riding? Keep your eyes on the road!¡±

    ¡°My eyes can see in all directions, and my ears hear all; I don¡¯t need to keep my eyes on the road.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and look at the path ahead!¡±

    ¡°You are my path!¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡±

    If ady held no affection for you, hearing such cheesy lines would only make her feel disgusted. But if she liked you, even the cheesiest lines would make her happy inside. No matter how much she acted like she wanted to vomit, her flustered, embarrassed look gave everything away.

    Of course, this still meant that he had to endure Baoqin¡¯s disgusted looks. She was the one who truly felt like puking.

    <i>Luckily, Baoqin was sent ahead to scout... Wait, why hasn¡¯t shee back yet?</i>

    Smoke and dust suddenly rose ahead, and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face changed slightly as she pulled the reins on her horse.

    Zhao Changhe followed suit, pulling his horse to a stop, and he felt a jolt of rm in his heart.

    Amidst the smoke and dust, someone dressed in fiery red, with a vermillion bird mask on her face, approached swiftly. Baoqin was held in her hand like a dried fish swaying in the wind.

    <i>Venerable Vermillion Bird.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Vermillion Bird, since when did you lower yourself to pick on a maid?¡±

    Vermillion Bird looked her up and down, her eyes full of emotions that were hard to describe.

    <i>Why is it strange for me to pick on this girl? I¡¯ve wanted to p this sharp-tongued maid since the very first time we encountered each other. What¡¯s surprising about this?</i>

    Unfortunately, both Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang were more concerned about Baoqin than analyzing Vermillion Bird¡¯s expression. Zhao Changhe cupped his hand and said, ¡°Venerable, I¡¯m not sure how this maid offended you, but please don¡¯t be angry at her.¡±

    <i>Angry at her? I¡¯m angry at YOU!</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s anger surged just at the sound of Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice.

    <i>What do you think I came here for? I knew you wereing to Hongnong for Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet and I waited here to join you on the way! And you brought Tang Wanzhuang along?!</i>

    Seeing the two of them riding side by side, the affection between them almost spilling out of their eyes, she felt exasperated.

    <i>I could have used my identity as Huangfu Qing to appear before you, but now I can¡¯t do that. While Zhao Changhe might not be that perceptive, Tang Wanzhuang definitely knows that Huangfu Qing would not personally attend Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet. With that being the case, I have no other choice but to appear as Vermillion Bird.</i>

    <i>But appearing as Vermillion Bird means that I can only watch him and Tang Wanzhuang ¡°stand together against an enemy,¡± with me being that enemy.</i>

    With one hand, she leisurely held Baoqin up, and with the other, she pinched and poked her here and there before giving her a smack on the butt. ¡°Tsk, tsk, this maid is quite young, but she¡¯s rather well-developed.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Vermillion Bird then stared into Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes, her gaze turning sharp. ¡°First Seat Tang, I wonder if you guessed that Yang Jingxiu marched into Xiangyang at my request.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied, ¡°Indeed, Xiangyang could not withstand Maitreya, and the Wang n¡¯s reach was too far. So, the Yang n was the only one you could reach out to to move south and assist in the defense... using the favor owed from capturing Yang Qianyuan. Your action to help resist Maitreya was truly righteous.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was infuriated. <i>Righteous my foot!</i>

    If there was any righteousness, then it was by means of assisting the Wang n. It had been an effort to fix the alliance between the cult and the Wang n strained by Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions against Wang Daozhong. Moreover, the subsequent n was tounch multi-pronged attacks to take over control of the area, with Xiangyang being a crucial point. They could not allow Xiangyang to fall to Maitreya¡¯s hands.

    Originally, Vermillion Bird herself wanted to go south and deal with Maitreya, but then she learned that the Wang n nned to use Maitreya to kill Tang Wanzhuang first.

    She waspletely fine with killing Tang Wanzhuang, but there was an exception. She did not want to gang up on Tang Wanzhuang with others, as then even if she killed her, it would seem as though she was weaker than her.

    Hence, she dered a stance of ¡°I shall not stoop to ambushing Tang Wanzhuang together with others,¡± and she did not participate in the campaign on Xiangyang at all.

    Then she heard that Zhao Changhe had entered Xiangyang alone, saved the secret agents, met up with Tang Wanzhuang,ter killed Yu Cixiu, and executed Lu Shiheng in front of Wang Daozhong, thereby effectively taking over Xiangyang.

    Upon hearing this news, Vermillion Bird was both pleased and troubled. She was pleased because her judgment was indeed correct, but troubled because his actions seemed to be leaning toward supporting the emperor, which conflicted with her stance. It thus became a question as to what would happen in the future.

    <i>Well, he¡¯s a prince, after all.</i>

    <i>And the Blood God Cult listens to him¡ªbut why? Of course, this does not prove that the Blood God Cult has betrayed us, since I have never given them any instructions on the matter. Regardless, their allegiance is evident.</i>

    <i>I helped you, and now you¡¯re stealing my people?</i>

    <i>It must all be because of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s seduction!</i>

    ¡°I have no righteousness, and if I did, it wouldn¡¯t be for you, First Seat Tang... Do you not know that I desire Xiangyang?¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice was practically squeezed out from between her teeth. ¡°They attempted to ambush you, and I didn¡¯t participate because I didn¡¯t want to lower myself. Do you really think that just because you¡¯reing out of Xiangyang alone means that I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his hand.

    Vermillion Bird gave him a sidelong nce, ¡°Are you trying to say that your being here means that she isn¡¯t alone? I will deal with youter. You can choose between being skinned or having your tendons pulled out.¡±

    She had reached the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Zhao Changhe really could not intervene in her battles.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression grew serious. She thought to herself that Vermillion Birding to kill her was quite normal.

    <i>Luckily, I came out with Zhao Changhe. If he were intercepted by Vermillion Bird alone, that would have been disastrous.</i>

    She took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Since you are still concerned about your dignity, then let the maid go first. If you wish to give me some pointers afterward... I¡¯m happy to oblige!¡±

    Vermillion Bird tossed Baoqin toward Tang Wanzhuang.

    Tang Wanzhuang reached out and caught her. In the next moment, Vermillion Bird soared like a phoenix, and then she dove down with raging mes.

    As the battle was about tomence, Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side, ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird, let me show you something.¡±

    Vermillion Bird nced over.

    A ck token was in his hand, appearing rather unremarkable.

    However, Vermillion Bird urgently withdrew her energy. Before fully shing with Tang Wanzhuang, she veered to the side, causing the roadside trees to shatter and dust to fill the air.

    She stood there in shock, staring incredulously at the token in his hand, ¡°Where did you get the Night Emperor¡¯s token?¡±

 Chapter 389: Yang Clan of Hongnong

    <h4>Chapter 389: Yang n of Hongnong</h4>

    ording to records of the ck Tortoise and the exnation of the blind woman, this was a personal token of the Night Emperor, simr to a personal seal.

    It did not contain any special energy or legacy, nor could it issue anymands to any forces. It was only used for the forging of the sword. The token made it so that the other idols were to cooperate with the ck Tortoise in the forging of the sword, and the token itself could also be melted down to be used for the forging of the sword.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger of the ancient times, this token did not hold significant meaning beyond matters rted to the forging of the sword. It could neithermand them nor truly represent the Night Emperor.

    But for the believers in this era who were unaware of the context surrounding the token, it may carry more weight than an actual official seal!

    <i>A personal token! Doesn¡¯t that token carry the meaning ¡°act as if you were in the Night Emperor¡¯s presence¡±?</i>

    Fortunately, Vermillion Bird did not really know what it represented.

    However, the strong aura of the Night Emperoring from the token, along with the carved patterns and constetions shared with the Four Idols Cult¡¯s tokens, made Vermillion Bird immediately recognize that there was no way that this was a counterfeit. Such an item, in the shape of a token, could only mean one thing. It represented a serious identification.

    The legacy of the Night Emperor! Their saint had descended!

    If it were in the past, Vermillion Bird might have knelt down immediately, but since this happened to involve Zhao Changhe, she was a little reluctant to do so. After all, she had suspected this before, andter Lady Three said that it could not be the case. Although Shelly¡¯s actions were not exactly reliable, Vermillion Bird still trusted her judgment.

    She cautiously took two steps back and asked again, ¡°Is this the Night Emperor¡¯s token?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Yes, but I did not receive his legacy nor his inheritance. I¡¯m not the saint. I won¡¯t deceive you.¡±

    Vermillion Bird rolled her eyes as she deliberately said in a harsh voice, ¡°Yet you still dare take it out like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you and take the token?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°For a cult built upon faith, what you should do is find out the truth behind this. Killing me won¡¯t help and may just cut off your path to seeking the truth and getting closer to the divine.¡±

    His words were bold yet reasonable.

    <i>It¡¯s a pity that this boldness is being used against the antagonist, which is me.</i>

    Vermillion Bird did not know whether to be happy or angry and said expressionlessly, ¡°Can I not simply capture and you study it slowly?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice finally came coldly, ¡°Vermillion Bird, do you really think that you can show off in front of me just because you¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡±

    Vermillion Bird clenched her fists and stared at Tang Wanzhuang coldly.

    Tang Wanzhuang got off her horse and stood in front of Zhao Changhe.

    Suddenly, both of them recalled the past... In the mes of the Luo Family Vige, Tang Wanzhuang coldly watched Zhao Changhe while Vermillion Bird stood in front of him.

    Both of them had strange expressions.

    <i>Wait a minute... I came here to deal with you, not Zhao Changhe. Why are you standing in front of him like you¡¯re protecting him?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed and said, ¡°Alright, venerable, for the sake of Chichi, Huangfu Qing, and Lady Three, there¡¯s no need for you to capture me. When I have the time, I will naturally go to the Four Idols Cult and exin this matter to you. Could you please stop blocking our way and causing trouble?¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyebrows beneath her mask almost stood up. ¡°What does this have to do with Lady Three?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>What is up with your priorities? Are you really Vermillion Bird?</i>

    Then, a more sinister voice came from behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Huangfu Qing? How can you be involved with her?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Vermillion Bird viciously fixed her gaze on Tang Wanzhuang and suddenlyughed, ¡°Well, I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between him and Huangfu Qing, but why can¡¯t he be with her? Let¡¯s do this then. Mister Zhao¡¯s words make sense. There is no point in forcing this matter. I will go back and have Huangfu Qinge over to take over the situation here and inquire about the Night Emperor¡¯s token. Goodbye.¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Vermillion Bird suddenly vanished.

    <i>This is perfect. This gives me a reason to appear in Hongnong as Huangfu Qing!</i>

    When she was Vermillion Bird, she had to pose as his enemy.

    <i>Now that I can switch identities, I¡¯ll do my best to be annoying and mess with you, you pretentious bore!</i>

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s mood suddenly improved.

    With a change of identity, the sky seemed wider, and even the fact that he had the Night Emperor¡¯s token became a good thing¡ª<i>is this the difference between feeling like an outsider has the Night Emperor¡¯s tokenpared to my man having it?</i>

    Vermillion Bird almost did not want to be Vermillion Bird anymore. The identity hadrgely be useless besides for showing off, and even her showing off had been countered by him pulling out that token. She felt that moving around as Huangfu Qing was much better. As Huangfu Qing, she could have him answer all her questions and could even steal a kiss every now and then. Most importantly, she could annoy Tang Wanzhuang to death.

    Throughout her entire way back, Vermillion Bird thought about how she would annoy Tang Wanzhuang when the time came... <i>You¡¯re so noble and refuse to marry into the imperial family, right? Hehe...</i>

    Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang looked at Zhao Changhe fiercely and asked repeatedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Huangfu Qing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hung his head, unable to answer.

    <i>I scared off Vermillion Bird with a single token, and you barely reacted, why is it this that you¡¯re reacting so strongly to?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang grabbed his cor fiercely and said, ¡°Huangfu Qing is the imperial noble consort!¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied helplessly, ¡°If she were not the imperial noble consort, would you agree?¡±

    ¡°If she weren¡¯t the imperial noble consort, I wouldn¡¯t care who... No!¡± Tang Wanzhuang was furious. ¡°You can find anyone but Huangfu Qing!¡±

    ¡°Whimper...¡± Baoqin awoke groggily, and seeing that she was in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s arms, she breathed a sigh of relief and then started to cry loudly. ¡°Young miss, Vermillion Bird was so fierce. She even took my horse. Help me get revenge, waah...¡±

    ¡°Be good, Baoqin.¡± Tang Wanzhuang hurriedlyforted her. ¡°The demonic cults are destined for a bad end. When the imperial court destroys the Four Idols Cult, I will capture Vermillion Bird and bring her to you. You can beat her up however you want, okay?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not want toment on the likelihood of such an oueing true and silently gave Baoqin a thumbs-up in his mind.

    <i>Thank goodness you changed the topic; otherwise, I might be dead by now...</i>

    * * *

    On the way to Hongnong, Tang Wanzhuang rode together with Baoqin, sharing a horse with her. She did not speak a single word to Zhao Changhe again until they reached Hongnong. She kept a stern face even during meals and when they stayed overnight on the road.

    Zhao Changhe did not dare to provoke her further with any more cheesy lines.

    <i>Just how fierce was your conflict with Huangfu Qing in the past? You seem to hold more respect for the Vermillion Bird, who¡¯s the leader of a demonic cult and the imperial court¡¯s enemy, than for Huangfu Qing. Actually, you seem to hate Huangfu Qing ten times more than Vermillion Bird.</i>

    In fact, this was all because, in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes, Vermillion Bird had no rtion to him. Therefore, they stood on the same side, fighting against the same enemy. With that being the case, why would she have to care about his rtion to her?

    <i>But what¡¯s going on with you and Huangfu Qing? How dare you have a rtionship with her?!</i>

    With such varying thoughts, they finally reached Hongnong

    After all, there was only about eight hundred li between Xiangyang and Hongnong. With t roads throughout, it would naturally not take them long to arrive.

    In fact, the day they were stopped by Vermillion Bird, they had already reached the outskirts of the Yang n¡¯s territory. The power of cross-state and regional aristocratic families was simply that outrageous. When they arrived in Hongnong, they were met with the highest level of reception, with Yang Jingxiu personally greeting them ten li outside the city, bowing and cupping his hand in salute, ¡°For First Seat Tang and Young Master Zhao toe from afar for my birthday, it is an immense honor for me.¡±

    Although he said ¡°First Seat Tang¡± before ¡°Young Master Zhao,¡± Yang Jingxiu¡¯s gaze was mainly focused on Zhao Changhe, his meaning obvious.

    This was the prince, and it was for him that he came to greet them ten li outside the city.

    Otherwise, Tang Wanzhuang alone might not have received such treatment, even though her official rank was quite high.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not feel any jealousy from this; instead, she felt it was perfectly natural. Seeing Yang Jingxiu willing to acknowledge Zhao Changhe as the prince made her very happy. As Yang Jingxiu saluted them, she even slightly stepped aside to show that she did not ept the salute.

    <i>A loyal official who has truly dedicated herself to the empire, the best crown princess, and a virtuous wife...</i> This evaluation shed through Yang Jingxiu¡¯s mind. Just as he was about to say something, a servant hurriedly approached from afar, ¡°Master! Master!¡±

    Yang Jingxiu frowned. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Where are your manners?!¡±

    ¡°The, the imperial noble consort is arriving. It¡¯s said that she is here on behalf of His Majesty to congratte you on your birthday. She¡¯s almost at the north of the city now...¡±

    Yang Jingxiu¡¯s pupils slightly constricted, and the ceremonial guards who came to wee Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe began to waver.

    It had yet to be officially announced as to whether Zhao Changhe was a genuine prince or not.

    However, the imperial noble consort was very much genuine, and never before had she traveled such a distance to visit a vassal¡¯s home for a birthday banquet. What did this entail then?

    Yang Jingxiu bowed to Zhao Changhe apologetically and said, ¡°Apologies, Young Master Zhao, but with the imperial noble consort arriving, I must go to greet her...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Please don¡¯t mind me, just go ahead.¡±

    Watching the Yang n rush to the north of the city, Tang Wanzhuang clenched her fists. Although she remained silent, his chest heaved with emotions that were ready to erupt¡ªspecifically, an intense, fiery rage.

 Chapter 390: Romance of the Three Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 390: Romance of the Three Kingdoms</h4>

    <i>How could she arrive at the same time as us when she¡¯sing from the capital?</i>

    <i>Huangfu Qing must have deliberately timed it. She¡¯s trying to show off her power!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang took several deep breaths, maintaining a calm demeanor. ¡°So she¡¯s a member of the Four Idols Cult. She used to hide it a little, but now she doesn¡¯t even bother to do so. Shees just because Vermillion Bird asked her toe. What an excellent imperial noble consort...¡±

    At this point, she shook her head. <i>So what? Can I even arrest her? Am I supposed to go to His Majesty and report her?</i>

    She wondered why Vermillion Bird was so willing to tantly reveal such an important piece in the pce. However, since she dared to reveal such a card, it was apparent that they were not afraid of her making a fuss about it.

    <i>Too arrogant, these demonic cult rebels are getting too arrogant...</i>

    Honestly, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s anger and unease over this matter exceeded her jealousy. She frowned tightly all the way into Hongnong.

    Beside her, Zhao Changhe was also scratching his head. Huangfu Qing really was here, and Vermillion Bird definitely intended to approve of him and Huangfu Qing being together. Even if that may not have been the case before, it definitely was the case now.

    He used to think his level when it came to dealing with women was almost at the level of the Ranking of Heaven, but now he realized that he was still a novice. At the very least, he was helpless in the face of this love triangle. He waspletely clueless on what to do, left with nothing but a bitter expression on his face.

    The two of them silently arrived at the guest houses arranged by the Yang n under the guidance of some Yang n members.

    Of course, they did not stay together. Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe were both ¡°single.¡± In Xiangyang, they could shamelessly hide in the prefectural governor¡¯s mansion, and it was no problem when they were traveling together on the road, but in Hongnong, they had to be careful to keep their distance.

    The wealthy Yang n of Hongnong had prepared separate courtyard residences for all its distinguished guests. However, intentionally or not, Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s amodations were next to each other, close enough for them to sneak over the wall into the other¡¯s house.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s guest house was not adjacent to theirs, however. Instead... it was directly across from theirs.

    So after Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang each moved in, they stood like rural old folks at their doors, watching the fanfare of the procession weing the imperial noble consort. A convoy escorted a carriage that leisurely stopped across the street.

    The curtain of the carriage was slightly lifted, revealing Huangfu Qing¡¯s face, a mix of heroic spirit and allure.

    Her beautiful eyes nced over at the old folks with a smile that was not quite a smile, her gaze conveying different meanings to each of the two.

    Toward Tang Wanzhuang, it was a mocking provocation.

    Toward Zhao Changhe, it was a mix of resentment and affection.

    They had countless words to say to each other, yet they tacitly chose not to express them in front of outsiders. Even though Huangfu Qing and Tang Wanzhuang had been at odds for over a decade, they both maintained decorum in public.

    So the old folks simply watched as the imperial noble consort alighted the carriage and entered the guest house with the Yang n¡¯s entourage.

    ¡°Big brother Zhao! Big brother Zhao!¡±

    A young girl suddenly jumped out from the guest house adjacent to Zhao Changhe¡¯s and clung to him, refusing to let go. ¡°When did you arrive? I didn¡¯t know you were here already. I came out to see the imperial noble consort and unexpectedly saw you!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°?¡±

    The heated atmosphere between the two women suddenly froze over.

    They were holding themselves back, waiting for the crowd to disperse before they even began making their moves, yet someone had suddenly made their move before them.

    Obviously, that someone was Cui Yuanyang.

    The Yang n members present nced over with some amusement before turning their eyes away. The whole world knew about the three-year agreement between Zhao Changhe and the Cui n, and now that Zhao Changhe had made it onto the Ranking of Man, it was basically equivalent to being engaged to Cui Yuanyang. Seeing the young girl so delighted, many in the Yang n smiled kindly.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression became rather awkward.

    It seemed like she had dug this hole for herself. She was the one who had sent Cui Yuanyang to Beimang, after all, intending to make her and Zhao Changhe a couple.

    Huangfu Qing had already entered the gate of her courtyard residence across the street but turned back to give Tang Wanzhuang a vicious re, as if to say, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, unwilling to back down, returned the re fiercely, as if to say, ¡°What business is it of yours, married woman? Do you think you¡¯re even entitled toment on this?¡±

    Soon after, the crowd separated them and they could no longer see each other.

    The exchange was fleeting. Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was awkwardly holding Cui Yuanyang, who was clinging to him. ¡°Hey, hey, there are so many people here...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Cui Yuanyang said joyfully. ¡°The three-year agreement has been fulfilled, and you¡¯re pretty much already the Cui n¡¯s son-inw! It¡¯s all fair and perfectly justified! No old witch can interfere with us!¡±

    Zhao Changhe stole a nce at Tang Wanzhuang, who looked as cold as ice, and said awkwardly, ¡°Your father hasn¡¯t said anything yet...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you know what my father said before sending me here?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He said that you would definitelye to the Yang n¡¯s birthday banquet, so he sent me to represent the n rather than my big brother.¡± Cui Yuanyang then whispered into his ear, ¡°Old Cui doesn¡¯t care about face anymore. He sent me here to keep you from being snatched away by someone else, hehe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang nced at Tang Wanzhuang and greeted her happily, ¡°First Seat Tang, I haven¡¯t thanked you yet for sending me to Beimang back then. You were our matchmaker! You muste for a drink at our wedding. I want to toast you as an elder.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled slightly, genuinely like an elder advising, ¡°Yangyang...¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I understand your excitement, but you¡¯re not a child anymore. There are so many people here, and it would not be good for the Cui n¡¯s reputation for you to continue acting in this way. You should get off of him.¡±

    She stood there gracefully, holding Baoqin¡¯s hand, and her demeanor was simply impable. Yet for some reason, Baoqin¡¯s face seemed to twitch in pain.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, brother Zhao.¡± Yang Bugui finally emerged from the imperial noble consort¡¯s residence across the street and greeted Zhao Changhe. ¡°Sorry for neglecting you, brother Zhao. How about I take you somewhere nice for you to y?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang jumped down from Zhao Changhe in a huff and shouted, ¡°Yang Bugui, if you dare take my husband to any indecent ces, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±

    The word ¡°husband¡± was too jarring. Nearby, Tang Wanzhuang, as well as Huangfu Qing who was casually socializing with Yang Jingxiu in the courtyard, turned expressionless.

    Yang Bugui felt as if dark clouds had gathered above him out of nowhere, as if he had entered some special secret realm, and he could not help but sweat a little. ¡°Well, since brother Zhao has a beautiful woman to apany him, I won¡¯t intrude any further. I shall take my leave, goodbye.¡±

    Looking at the little rabbit standing before him, Yang Bugui silently wished Zhao Changhe good luck, fearing he might end up stewed tonight...

    Seeing Yang Bugui retreat wisely, Cui Yuanyang acted like she had won a battle and said, ¡°Already all grown up, yet still trying to lead my husband astray. Humph...¡±

    The two older women¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    <i>This little girl¡¯s words seem to carry some hidden meanings. It looks like she isn¡¯t as innocent as she appears.</i>

    Zhao Changhe, however, failed to catch whether Cui Yuanyang was insinuating anything. Seeing her full of energy, he could not help but rub her head. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve barely grown any older?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pulled Zhao Changhe inside and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and see if I¡¯ve grown up?¡±

    The door creaked shut, sealing off the world outside.

    Cui Yuanyang did indeedce her words with hidden meaning earlier. She did not know about Huangfu Qing, but she had long considered Tang Wanzhuang and Xia Chichi as her rivals. In her mind, Tang Wanzhuang was far more dangerous than Xia Chichi because, with her status, she could vie for the position of main wife, whereas Xia Chichi¡¯s chances were lower.

    <i>Do you really think I¡¯m grateful for you for matchmaking us?</i>

    The phrase ¡°toasting to an elder¡± had been full of thorns.

    Nobody from an aristocratic family was easy to deal with, especially not their youngdies. Perhaps only Zhao Changhe found Cui Yuanyang to be innocently cute and clueless. It was hard to tell who was truly clueless between them.

    Baoqin nced at herdy¡¯s livid face, marveling at the situation. Amidst the battle between two older women, a young girl about her own age had barged in and was currently in the lead, openly insulting them without any of them being able to get angry.

    <i>Who can rival the heroes beneath the heavens? Huangfu? Tang? A young girl like Cui Yuanyang?</i>

    Baoqin felt that her cultural literacy had improved.

    Unfortunately, Cui Yuanyang made the same mistake as her ally Xia Chichi, insulting one old woman and inadvertently dragging another in.

    Just as she was about to tiptoe in the courtyard with Zhao Changhe, intending to nt a sweet kiss with her little lips pursed, Huangfu Qing, who was socializing with Yang Jingxiu, smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Was that young girl outside just now a daughter of the Cui n?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said, ¡°Yes, that was Cui Yuanyang, the apple of brother Wenjing¡¯s eye.¡±

    ¡°I find her quite cute and likable. Would it be alright to have here and chat with me?¡± Huangfu Qing teased him, ¡°You all are the same, gathering guests from all over the ce, so why are you all surrounding me? Go on, let that young girle keep mepany and chat with me.¡±

    Just as Cui Yuanyang was puckering her lips with anticipation, a knock came from the door. ¡°The imperial noble consort requests Miss Cui to meet her.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s puckered lips froze, and a look of disbelief shed in her eyes.

    <i>Why is it that even the imperial noble consort is picking on me? Was she bribed by that old woman Tang outside?</i>

 Chapter 391: The Yang Clans Secret

    <h4>Chapter 391: The Yang n''s Secret</h4>

    The members of the Yang n dispersed upon the imperial noble consort¡¯smand. Yang Jingxiu did in fact need to attend to the other guests, such as those from Wang n, and it was inappropriate to remain with the imperial noble consort for too long. In fact, Yang Jingxiu still did not understand why she had evene. He had been trying to probe subtly, but Huangfu Qing skillfully avoided revealing her true intentions.

    Yang Jingxiu was utterly confused, assuming it was some sort of hint from the emperor.

    <i>Is the emperor trying to convey something to the world?</i>

    He felt it would be beneficial to discuss this with Wang Daozhong for some insights.

    Yang Jingxiu left some of the smarter maids and servants, withdrew all the men, and provided amplefort for the imperial noble consort before taking his leave.

    Huangfu Qing did not care about his thoughts andfortably sat on the mahogany chair, sipping tea while she enjoyed the sight of the nervous young girl before her.

    Using her identity as Vermillion Bird, she could give Xia Chichi a difficult time, and using her identity as the imperial noble consort, she could control the girl from the Cui n and annoy Tang Wanzhuang.

    <i>Who else canpare to me?</i>

    <i>If this were the era of the Three Kingdoms recorded in history, then I would undoubtedly be the strongest, Cao Wei.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s a female version of Zhuge Liang who just emerged from Jingxiang... But right now, she¡¯s in a state far from Zhuge Liang¡¯s brilliance, making her hardly worth fighting against.</i>

    <i>As for Cui Yuanyang... It¡¯s a pity that this isn¡¯t Hefei, but it¡¯s not very far either... Regardless, from now on, Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard shall be your Hefei. Don¡¯t even think about entering!</i>[1]

    Huangfu Qing hadpletely missed that this ce was not far from Chibi[2] either. She nearly crossed her legs in leisure as she said, ¡°Your name is Yangyang, right?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang really did not understand the situation with the imperial noble consort. No matter how prestigious or powerful the Cui n was, they had to abide by the rules, so she answered honestly, ¡°Your Highness, Yangyang is my nickname. My actual name is Yuanyang.¡±

    ¡°Girls usually aren¡¯t given generational names, but your father included you in the Yuan generation. This shows that he has high expectations for you, implying that women can be as capable as men.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. My father does dote on me a lot,¡± Cui Yuanyang said, scratching her head.

    ¡°Following that logic, the Cui n probably wants a capable son-inw, right?¡± Huangfu Qing continued to lead her. ¡°Isn¡¯t hanging onto a man in front of everyone inappropriate?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°?¡±

    <i>What is it to you... wait.</i>

    <i>Hiss... This is the imperial noble consort. If Big Brother Zhao really is a prince, then she would be his stepmother. Is she here to express the emperor¡¯s thoughts? If that¡¯s the case, then this is a serious problem...</i>

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your Highness... um...¡±

    ¡°Also, as far as I know, your birthday is at the end of the year, so there¡¯s still half a year before you are officially an adult, right?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I was considered an adult by the end ofst year.¡±

    <i>What do you mean by ¡°considered¡±? That... isn¡¯t exactly enough, is it?</i>

    Huangfu Qing stopped her at this point, ¡°His Majesty is very concerned about this marriage.¡±

    This time, Cui Yuanyang really became restless. She was thinking that she might need to go back and discuss this with her father. If the emperor was truly paying attention to this matter, it seemed that it had gotten a lot moreplicated than it had initially been, and she could not figure it all out on her own.

    ¡°It¡¯s already getting dark. You may go back and rest.¡± Huangfu Qing, satisfied, lifted her teacup to see Cui Yuanyang off. As she sent her off, she offered her some sincere advice, ¡°Don¡¯t be too impulsive in everything you do. You must always keep the reputation of the Cui n in mind.¡±

    It was unclear what she was truly trying to say by speaking such words. In any case, Cui Yuanyang waspletely under her control, and she went back to her courtyard residence with her head down, not daring to go over the wall and visit Zhao Changhe next door.

    Actually, as the noise faded and everyone returned to their ces, Zhao Changhe had serious business to attend to. Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet was going to be held the day after tomorrow, and he was not hosting a gathering with guests yet. The supposedly ¡°retired¡± Yang Bugui was lurking in Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard, drinking with him.

    ¡°The people around you are really scary, brother Zhao,¡± said Yang Bugui after taking a deep breath. ¡°Even Cui Yuanyang is so aggressive around you, like a rabbit with its fur bristled.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But Yangyang is very well-behaved...¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes, of course,¡± replied Yang Bugui. ¡°Has Saintess Xia from the Four Idols Cult said anything? At the Langya Sword Conference, everyone saw her affection for you. Now that you¡¯re truly getting engaged to the Cui n, I dare not imagine how she will react.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him. ¡°Hey, brother Yang, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Chi Chi.¡±

    Yang Bugui lowered his head to drink, stayed silent for a while, and surprisingly did not deny it, ¡°I do have some interest in her. I can tell that Wang Zhaoling is also interested in her. Xia Chi Chi is supposed to be a witch who causes chaos in the <i>jianghu</i>, and it is possible that she could stir up trouble among the families... Maybe because of you, she shows no interest in other men.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had a strange expression on his face, listening to someone talk about having an interest in his girlfriend. But the way Yang Bugui spoke so openly and honestly about it surprisingly made it so that he did not provoke any resentment.

    It suddenly urred to Zhao Changhe that Cui Yuanyang also performed well during the Langya Sword Conference, and she was a good match socially, yet none of the noble scions seemed to show an interest in her. Instead, they all took a liking to Chichi.

    <i>Is the idea of getting together with a witch more alluring to noble scions?</i>

    ¡°Of course, you two came to know each other in humble beginnings, and the kind of affection you share is something that others can only hope to have. I was just speaking some thoughts aloud. If I were to really fall in love with a witch, my father would probably beat me to death. Your existence can be said to be preempting any trouble for my family.¡± Yang Buguiughed and raised his cup to toast. ¡°I must thank you again, brother Zhao, for helping us capture Yang Qianyuan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe drank and asked, ¡°Did Chichi go look for Yang Qianyuan after interacting with your n?¡±

    ¡°Well... The Four Idols Cult came talking about working together with our n, Yang Qianyuan was actually just an excuse for us to refuse them politely. I really would never have expected her to actually risk going to Kunlun to capture him. Fortunately, you were there and helped her...¡±

    <i>Perhaps seeing Chichi bringing back Yang Qianyuan made you like her more.</i> Zhao Changhe did not dwell on these matters, however. He focused on the essence of the situation. ¡°Why would the Four Idols Cult consider coborating with the Yang n? Did the Yang n show some sign that made the Four Idols Cult think that you could be persuaded?¡±

    Yang Bugui narrowed his eyes slightly, and he looked at Zhao Changhe silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t sabotage the Four Idols Cult¡¯s ns... I¡¯m not sure if the Xiangyang incident counts, but I still see it more as disrupting Maitreya and the Wang n¡¯s ns rather than directly provoking the Four Idols Cult. Otherwise, Venerable Vermillion Bird would not have had such a straightforward attitude with me when we met earlier,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°The reason I¡¯m asking you this is not the Four Idols Cult. I came here to discuss cooperation with the Yang n.¡±

    Yang Bugui said, ¡°We went south to Xiangyang to send troops to assist in the defense, not to expand southward ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Your next step with First Seat Tang should be to conduct a full sweep of Jiangnan,pletely eradicating Maitreya¡¯s threat, right? So what¡¯s the point in seeking our cooperation? You won¡¯tck the forces we can provide for this battle.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, I need your father¡¯s strength, he¡¯s tenth on the Ranking of Earth. At that time, when the divine apparition appeared behind Maitreya, both you and your father were there and saw it with your own eyes. I need to gather every possible ally to finish this battle once and for all. And since your father has participated in besieging Maitreya before, if Maitreya manages to escape again, the Yang n will likely face troubles in the future. I believe that your father should be happy to cooperate with me again.¡±

    Yang Bugui smiled and said, ¡°That alone would not warrant bringing First Seat Tang here. You have other thoughts, brother Zhao, and you might as well say them directly. ¡°

    ¡°The Wang n would not want us to easily wipe out Maitreya and thereby strengthen the power of the Tang n in Jiangnan. There is a high likelihood that they will try to sabotage us. I do not expect the Yang n to help defend Xiangyang, but I do hope that you at least won¡¯t side with them in this matter. I¡¯ll be honest, if you do, we¡¯ll be in a rather difficult position.¡±

    Yang Bugui stared at Zhao Changhe for a long time, then suddenly said, ¡°Originally, you didn¡¯t care about who rebelled, but now you¡¯re trying to fix everything. How do you reconcile this contradiction yourself? Specifically, regarding the Four Idols Cult and First Seat Tang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It seems that everyone is misunderstanding me. I still don¡¯t really care who rebels. The reason I¡¯m opposing Maitreya is simply that he¡¯s worse than trash. As for the Wang n, it¡¯s because they want to kill me. As for First Seat Tang, I¡¯d rather she retire to the countryside and stop worrying about these troubles; I¡¯m just trying to make things morefortable for her.¡±

    Yang Bugui did not focus on everything Zhao Changhe said, but he did catch a rather important phrase. ¡°Worse than trash?¡±

    Maitreya being ¡°worse¡± implied that the current regime was already bad. In other words, Zhao Changhe was indirectly criticizing Xia Longyuan.

    Zhao Changhe did not address this but instead said, ¡°Brother Yang, there¡¯s no need to keep probing my intentions. In fact, how I view the world may not be of much concern to the Yang n. I believe that what the Yang n truly cares about is how it was once on par with the Cui and Wang ns, yet its presence now is no longer as strong. Even you are quite reserved, unlike the spirited Wang Zaholing and Cui Yuanyong.¡±

    Yang Bugui¡¯s smile faded.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°No matter how much you look down on the bravery of ordinary people, the Ranking of Troubled Times shows that it is not without merit. The Yang n has not produced anyone in the Ranking of Heaven for generations. Does this not show decline?¡±

    Yang Bugui said slowly, ¡°Brother Zhao, what are you trying to point out by exposing our scars?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°For the Yang n to be among the top, its heritage is obviously no weaker than that of the Cui or Wang ns, yet it has begun to decline. I doubt this is because your talents arecking.¡±

    Yang Bugui replied tly, ¡°Our talents are indeed mediocre, iparable to the geniuses of the Cui and Wang ns.¡±

    ¡°Why hide it from me?¡± Zhao Changhe said decisively, ¡°Something must have gone wrong with the Yang n, and the Four Idols Cult must have noticed this, which is why they felt that they could negotiate cooperation with you. In this case, why not discuss it with me? They might not be able to solve it, but I might.¡±

    After a pause, he suddenly added, ¡°The Yang n has never held such a grand birthday banquet before, so I suspect that this banquet is somewhat rted to this matter.¡±

    Yang Bugui stared at Zhao Changhe for a long while, then suddenly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll convey your thoughts to my father. Enjoy your time here until the banquet in two days.¡±

    With that, he stood up, bowed, and took his leave.

    Zhao Changhe saw him out, then turned to look at Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s closed courtyard door. He believed that she must have been listening to the conversation, and he wondered what she thought of it.

    <i>With Huangfu Qing and Yangyang confronting each other today, I wonder if this master of mine is taking it... My pursuit of her is only halfway through, and with things like this, will it all fall apart?</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a headacheing and knocked on the door, wanting to chat with her a bit. But there was no response.

    Zhao Changhe touched his chin and thought for a moment, returned to his courtyard, and directly climbed over the wall.

    <i>I¡¯m not going to let a mere wall stop me...</i>

    Just when he poked his head over the wall, Baoqin, with a broom in hand, leaped up and swung it at him, yelling, ¡°Lecher! I knew you¡¯d try to climb over the wall. I¡¯ve been waiting for you all this time!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was sitting in the yard reading a book, not even lifting her head. ¡°Such sneaky behavior is disgraceful to your master. Go back and copy the <i>Divine Farmer¡¯s ssic </i>a hundred times and reflect on your actions.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, not daring to fight Baoqin, quickly ducked back, muttering to himself that he was in trouble.

    <i>She¡¯s really angry. She must be wondering what rtion I have with Huangfu Qing when nothing should have happened between us. Is there really a need topete with other women for attention?</i>

    <i>It¡¯s over... What do I do?</i>

    Just then, a sh of red appeared at his own door, and Huangfu Qing jumped over, her eyes full of charm. ¡°I told youst time, if we meet again, if you don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was reading a book next door, perked up her ears.

    Soon, a seductive voice said, ¡°Sneaking around with the imperial noble consort behind the First Seat¡¯s back¡ªexciting, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s cold voice drifted under the moonlight. ¡°Witch, how dare you?!¡±

    1. This is a reference to the Battle of Hefei during the Three Kingdoms era. Huangfu Qing is likening herself to Cao Cao while likening Cui Yuanyang to Sun Quan. The battle was a defeat for Sun Quan, who failed in his siege of Cao Cao¡¯s stronghold Hefei. ?

    2. This is a reference to the Battle of Chibi, also known as the Battle of Red Cliffs, during the Three Kingdoms era. Cao Cao lost this battle. ?

 Chapter 392: Quietly Making a Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 392: Quietly Making a Fortune</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang, who had just criticized Zhao Changhe for his sneaky behavior and had even made a mention of punishing him, was now climbing over the wall herself.

    When she made her way over, she did not exhibit the impatient and angry mood that she had disyed before. Her elegant, flowing robes revealed that, after some time to cool off, she had distanced herself from the heady, romantic state she had been in a few days ago, regaining her calm demeanor.

    The reason she gave foring over was serious and justified. ¡°As the imperial noble consort, how can you carry out such a shameless act?!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Huangfu Qing had note over because she could not bear the longing any further. She knew perfectly well that if she came here for a tryst, Tang Wanzhuang would inevitably try to stop her, so she could not truly get intimate with Zhao Changhe. Yet she was here anyway, just to see Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s furious expression. Unfortunately, seeing how calm thetter was now, she was the one to be annoyed instead.

    Feeling a bit disappointed, she sneered, ¡°When I entered the pce, which woman was it that secretly stopped me and seriously questioned my intentions?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied calmly, ¡°That would be me. I¡¯ve known you for many years, Huangfu Qing. I understand your pride and ambition better than anyone. You would not willingly enter the pce as an imperial noble consort without some ulterior motive.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your recognition,¡± said Huangfu Qing leisurely, crossing her arms. ¡°At that time, you already began to suspect that I might be a member of the Four Idols Cult, didn¡¯t you? You even suspected that I was Venerable Vermillion Bird. It was not until Venerable Vermillion Bird killed Fiery Fiend in Lingnan[1] and reached the fourth ranking in the Ranking of Earth, and His Majesty personally vouched that I was in the pce at the time, that you gave up on that suspicion.¡±

    She had entered the pce based on an agreement with the fake Xia Longyuan, who naturally covered for her. She was obviously not in the pce at that time and was instead in Lingnan, fighting a thrilling battle. When the fake emperor himself provided her with an alibi, even the astute and wise bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau was forced to abandon suspicion of her.

    However, whether she truly gave up that suspicion was difficult to say. After all, a powerful figure such as Vermillion Bird would not just appear out of nowhere. Thus, she most likely just kept her suspicions to herself and would not bring it up without new, solid evidence.

    The most troublesome part of entering the pce for Huangfu Qing was how to hide it from Tang Wanzhuang. The wisdom that Tang Wanzhuang disyed in the past and the foolish appearance she was disyingtely made it seem as though she was apletely different person.

    Tang Wanzhuang said tly, ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t Vermillion Bird, there is now solid evidence that you belong to the Four Idols Cult.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I am the Fire Serpent of Yi of the Four Idols Cult, and I did enter the pce with an agenda, my dear bureau chief. You guessed correctly.¡± Huangfu Qing smiled sweetly. ¡°Since you know that I entered the pce with ulterior motived and did not truly intend to be the imperial noble consort, what¡¯s so strange about me sneaking out to get together with other men? Do you think you can hold this over me? Ha...¡±

    The Fire Serpent of Yi alias, which had been a spontaneous idea, turned out to be unexpectedly useful.

    <i>I should have done this from the start!</i>

    Huangfu Qing felt ted. As for being bullied by Xia Chichi, that was nothing. After all, she could simply change identities and turn the tables on her, teaching her a lesson until she was in tears.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll report you to His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Even though the Demon Suppression Bureau is highly trusted, it¡¯s still an external department. It would be best for you to not interfere in the matters of the pce... Of course, if you insist on reporting me, feel free to do so. I¡¯d like to see whether His Majesty would even care... Well, he might even be a cuckold and likes seeing the imperial noble consort find other men. Do you really intend to find out?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was stunned silent.

    Huangfu Qing continued to smile sweetly. ¡°By the way, I¡¯d really suggest that you not use ethics to stop me. First, my identity has another purpose; I¡¯m not really the imperial noble consort. Second, whether Zhao Changhe is a prince or not is still up for debate. Even if he is, he does not want to acknowledge it because he resents being abandoned by His Majesty back then, right? Having an affair with a nominal concubine such as myself is just a minor form of revenge. What reason do you have to stop it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang nced at him but said nothing.

    She knew better than anyone that Zhao Changhe was very likely not a prince, since she had orchestrated the situation herself. Since he was not a prince, there was no ethical issue to use against him. She was personally disappointed, as it proved that Zhao Changhe truly did not want to be a prince; otherwise, he would have avoided such situations.

    She sighed and said, ¡°This woman has ulterior motives for entering the pce. Why can¡¯t she have ulterior motives for getting close to you? Why are you so blinded by beauty that you can¡¯t see this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was about to speak, but was interrupted by Huangfu Qing, ¡°Why would I have ulterior motives for getting close to him?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang said lightly, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, you¡¯re not someone who would fawn over a man. I know you too well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong this time, Tang Wanzhuang.¡± Huangfu Qing dropped her smile and continued firmly, ¡°I like him.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Even Zhao Changhe was a little surprised, not expecting Huangfu Qing to speak so directly.

    ¡°Entering the pce was merely a duty for the cult. As for my personal feelings, I like him, so why can¡¯t I acknowledge it? Why shouldn¡¯t I approach him?¡± Huangfu Qing said calmly, ¡°I, Huangfu Qing, was born into a military family and learned under a demonic cult. I¡¯m capable of loving and hating freely. How could I be bound by mere status? Unlike some nobledies who are coy and pretentious, filled with jealousy yet hiding behind the guise of official duties¡ªso dull and hypocritical.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang began to stutter again, ¡°Who, who says I¡¯m jealous...¡±

    ¡°If you openlypeted with me, I¡¯d respect you as an opponent. Since you¡¯re not doing so... what does the reunion of two lovers have to do with you? The wall isn¡¯t tall; go back from wherever you came from. I won¡¯t see you off!¡±

    Huangfu Qing was still somewhat restrained by her status. For example, she absolutely did not dare reveal her identity as Vermillion Bird. There was a hint of insecurity when she spoke these words. But once she finished, even fooling herself, she felt utterly invigorated. In the ten-plus years of rivalry with Tang Wanzhuang, she had never felt such a satisfying victory. It was as refreshing as drinking fine wine.

    Tang Wanzhuang was indeed at a loss now. She was not being pretentious or coy. Zhao Changhe¡¯s earlier analysis was correct: she had simply not sorted out her feelings yet, so she was unsure as to how to respond to such direct words.

    At this moment, a little head peeked over the opposite wall.

    Cui Yuanyang had been eavesdropping for a long time...

    Initially, she really wanted to sneak over the wall to go to Zhao Changhe, but then before she could do so, Huangu Qing had already gone over.

    <i>Oh, imperial noble consort you were just lecturing me, threatening me using His Majesty¡¯s name, all to steal a man?</i>

    <i>Outrageous, do you think you can bully me because I¡¯m young?</i>

    Seeing that Tang Wanzhuang was struggling to respond, Cui Yuanyang, who once viewed her as a formidable enemy, now felt relieved.

    <i>It seems that First Seat Tang has nothing to do with Big Brother Zhao. Maybe I was just overthinking things before. This imperial noble consort, however, is the real vixen!</i>

    Cui Yuanyang immediately regarded Tang Wanzhuang as a friend and intervened, ¡°Oh, Your Highness, what are you doing here...¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s expression stiffened.

    She was so caught up in her enjoyment that she forgot there was someone else on the other side of the other wall.

    Cui Yuanyang propped her elbows on the wall and rested her chin on her hands. ¡°Someone was just lecturing me about not casually clinging to a man and considering the reputation of the Cui n... It seems that the Huagfu n isn¡¯t much better, seeing as you¡¯re sneaking around with men even after getting married.¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°...¡±

    <i>I was careless.</i>

    ¡°It seems that neither of our family¡¯s reputation is all that great. Regardless, I should still be better than some, at least I don¡¯t mind Big Brother Zhao having a few concubines.¡± Cui Yuanyang continued to prop her chin on her hands. ¡°Whether bound by parental orders or matchmaker¡¯s words, people can¡¯t deceive others in the long run, even if they manage to do so temporarily...¡±

    Huangfu Qing gritted her teeth: ¡°Do you have a matchmaker?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang slowly said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Huangfu Qing suddenly recalled her previous analogy of rting herself to Cao Wei, and realized just how ominous it was.

    It was at the height of its power that Cao Wei encountered Chibi.

    <i>Are these two really joining forces against me?</i>

    Actually, she had words she could use to fight back... such as, ¡°If anyone should be the main wife, it should be our saintess; why would it be you?¡± But she absolutely did not want to be the one to say such things; just thinking of Xia Chichi¡¯s smug face infuriated her.

    <i>I¡¯ve offended too many people. I¡¯m now surrounded by enemies.</i>

    Zhao Changhe, who had never known how to handle such chaotic situations, was at a loss for a long time before finally finding a way to break the tension, ¡°Uh... Venerable Vermillion Bird should have sent you here to ask about the Night Emperor¡¯s token, right? Shall we talk about that?¡±

    <i>Serious matters truly are the best way to change the subject.</i> Huangfu Qing sighed in relief. ¡°Yes, I have serious business with you, unlike some people who have nothing better to do.¡±

    Seeing her feigned nonchnce and weakness, Tang Wanzhuang, who had been on the defensive, finally smiled and said casually, ¡°Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Would you like toe to my courtyard for some tea? Let¡¯s give them some space and not be too stingy.¡± Tang Wanzhuang headed toward the gate, sighing to herself, ¡°Some people are actually quite pitiable, being sent on long journeys for trivial questions and perhaps having to warm the bed afterward. They may appear to be the imperial noble consort, but they¡¯re no different from maids. Next time, I should have Baoqin talk to her...¡±

    Huangfu Qing was livid.

    <i>This identity isn¡¯t that great, after all! This isn¡¯t fair!</i>

    ¡°Alright... Wanzhuang was just provoking you to see if there was a chance you actually are Venerable Vermillion Bird.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Besides, being sent around by the venerable isn¡¯t so bad. What¡¯s the point of being in the pce? You always preferred being carefree in the <i>jianghu</i>. Moreover...¡±

    Huangfu Qing asked with a straight face, ¡°Moreover what?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I wanted to see you.¡±

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s gone, you start saying sweet things. Why didn¡¯t you speak up earlier?¡±

    ¡°First, I really don¡¯t know how to speak in such situations. Second... I felt like none of you wanted me to speak.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was taken aback, realizing that there was some truth to what he said. At least earlier, when he tried to speak, she had cut him off. At that moment, she indeed did not want him to speak up for anyone, even herself, as it would have been pointless.

    In essence, they had not really been fighting over a man.

    Though there was possessive desire, it had mainly been two proud women, who had been rivals their entire lives, choosing a different battlefield. Rather thanpeting for a man, it was more about trying to infuriate the other.

    Otherwise, she should have tried everything to make Tang Wanzhuang give up on Zhao Changhe, instead of saying, ¡°If you openlypeted with me, I¡¯d respect you as an opponent,¡± which was practically encouraging her.

    <i>Looking at Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s final performance, it seemed like she might be ready to join the game. It looks like she really might be interested in him...</i>

    Huangfu Qing looked at Zhao Changhe with her mind filled with unspoken words.

    <i>After all this fighting with her, isn¡¯t it you who stands to benefit in the end? He seems to be silent, but he¡¯s actually making a fortune in that silence. Just look at how he used serious matters to defuse the situation so urately.</i>

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously, ¡°Shall we go inside to talk? About the token, I need to exin things to you in detail... Ow~ Why¡¯d you hit me?¡±

    ¡°For flirting around, for being a yboy, for making a fortune quietly, you feel proud, don¡¯t you? Go to hell! Is exining the token even any important? Who cares if you¡¯re the Night Emperor¡¯s sessor? Even if the Night Emperores in person, I¡¯ll still beat you up¡±

    In the night, the sound of a man¡¯s suppressed cries echoed. As two heads peeked over the wall, they looked at each other for a while before one of them said, ¡°It seems that this was what was supposed to happen all along. We may have misunderstood her.¡±

    1. This is a geographic area referring to thends south of the Nanling Mountains. ?

 Chapter 393: My Faith

    <h4>Chapter 393: My Faith</h4>

    Zhao Changhe realized a serious issue.

    When the women were trying to annoy each other, it was actually a good thing. Not only did it prevent any real trouble from happening, but it could even lead to someone joining in because their feelings, previously uncertain, got triggered into action.

    It could not be truly called a battlefield; it was more like just a stage for their quarreling.

    If it actually came to real jealousy, that was when things gotplicated.

    For example, if he were faced with a situation like ¡°choose me or her,¡± that was when things would really get messy.

    This was proportional to the depth of their emotion¡ªthe more someone likes you, the less they can tolerate others¡¯ presence and your flirting with others.

    The prouder someone was, the more they would think, ¡°Why should Ipete with them? Why should I be ridiculed as a mistress? What makes you so great that I can¡¯t walk away?¡±

    Wanting to hit him was an expression of such feelings. If they were a bit more obsessive, it could lead to a situation simr to Brother Cheng¡¯s.[1]

    However, this also meant that Huangfu Qing was genuinely confronting her feelings and admitting that she did like him.

    One should not be fooled by her sweet words. Before this, she would never have admitted to it, and her mouth had been just as closed as Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s, but now she had gotten herself involved.

    Who knew if this would lead to a ¡°choose me or her¡± scenario or directly to an ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± one.

    Although Zhao Changhe felt this kind of situation to be rather daunting and troublesome, he would never let a woman who clearly liked him say, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± However, solving this problem was not something he could manage just by sitting there quietly and letting things happen by themselves.

    The first step he had to take was to let her vent her anger honestly. When someone was angry,municating with them was difficult. It was usually only once they had vented their anger that it would be much more doable to talk to them.

    While beating him, however, Huangfu Qing only grew more and more agitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t our holy cult good enough for you? The saintess likes you so much that she risks severe punishment from the venerable to be shameless with you. I also kissed you and I slept with you, letting you touch me all over, and in the end, what? Huh?!¡±

    Baoqin sliced two pieces of melon and gave one each to Tang Wanzhuang and Cui Yuanyang, and their eyes sparkled when they heard Huangfu Qing¡¯s words.

    <i>Touched you? Details, please.</i>

    Unfortunately, the other party did not borate. ¡°...You knew that the Yang n going south was at our request, yet you persuaded them to turn against us, giving Xiangyang to Tang Wanzhuang, ruining our ns! What has Tang Wanzhuang given you, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe decided not to argue in the heat of the moment and to discuss itter instead.

    Tang Wanzhuang, who was eating a melon on the other side, could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°I did not touch Xiangyang at all. What do you mean by giving it to me? If anything, the Blood God Cult is the one with the most power in Xiangyang right now. Even the prefectural governor must tread carefully around Xue Canghai, or nothing can be done. Isn¡¯t the Blood God Cult under your Four Idols Cult? Did you really think it would be better for you if the Wang n took over? You dare to discuss strategy with such a pathetic level of understanding?¡±

    Huangfu Qing ignored her and continued hitting him, ¡°And the Blood God Cult, you know they¡¯re our subordinates, yet you still try to take over. Are we that easy to bully?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally responded, ¡°Does that really count as taking over? I wouldn¡¯t make the Blood God Cult betray you.¡±

    ¡°Does it not? Isn¡¯t the Blood God Cult listening to you?¡±

    ¡°But I listen to you.¡±

    Huangfu Qing halted after thatst response, unable to continue hitting him. After a while, she sneered, ¡°If I asked you to get rid of those vixens next door, would you?¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his voice, ¡°The situation in Xiangyang seemsplicated, but in simple terms, it just shifted from being in the Wang n¡¯s hands to yours.¡±

    ¡°Why did you lower your voice? Are you afraid that Tang Wanzhuang will hear?¡±

    ¡°There are ears everywhere, and it¡¯s not Wanzhuang I¡¯m worried about, but others... Wanzhuang knows what¡¯s going on,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°When Yang Bugui was here just now, you all heard some of what I said, and I didn¡¯t bother hiding anything. The reason why I¡¯m lowering my voice now is different.¡±

    Huangfu Qing felt a stir in her heart.

    <i>He¡¯s speaking the truth... During his conversation with Yang Bugui, we were eavesdropping, and he explicitly said that he did not want to help Tang Wanzhuang consolidate power, preferring her to retire. It seems that he is still more inclined to a change in regime, seeing Xia Longyuan as an unfit ruler. He isn¡¯t being two-faced, saying one thing to one person and another to someone else.</i>

    Sincerity was an incredible weapon. But if he were to be caught duplicitous, that would be when disaster would truly befall him.

    ¡°The matter of the Night Emperor¡¯s token isn¡¯t something that I want Wanzhuang and Yangyang to hear. Shall we talk inside?¡± Zhao Changhe seized the opportunity and finally led Huangfu Qing from the courtyard into the house.

    Sadly, sinceing to the Yang n, he hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to enter his quarters. Having his every word eavesdropped on by people from all directions was honestly quite unbearable.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s mood improved significantly at this point, realizing that Zhao Changhe was essentially more aligned with the Four Idols Cult. Then she started recalling his many good traits¡ªthe way he gave things to the Four Idols Cult for free, treating them like his own family.

    <i>He¡¯s still the Fire Pig of Shi, after all. Although nobody really takes it seriously, he still holds that identity regardless. Let alone taking over the Blood God Cult, if he were to really conquer Tang Wanzhuang, could it be said that the Fire Pig of Shi of the Four Idols Cult conquered the chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau?</i>

    <i>Hm, it¡¯s actually quite fun to think about it this way. It¡¯s worth considering... Why should I let her maintain her elegance while I¡¯m acting like a bed-warming maid?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ll let her experience being the bed warmer instead.</i>

    With these scattered thoughts, she entered the house, and as soon as Zhao Changhe closed the door, he turned and hugged her tightly. ¡°Qing¡¯er...¡±

    Now that the first step wasplete, Zhao Changhe moved on to step two: sweet talk.

    ¡°Who told you to use such disgusting words?¡± Huangfu Qing struggled a bit.

    Sensing that her resistance was weak and not at allparable to her previous anger, Zhao Changhe felt reassured. He held her tightly and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say it outside, but I¡¯m the Fire Pig of Shi, remember?¡±

    <i>Ah, you really were thinking of this too...</i>

    Then Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°We¡¯re in love within our cult, so why bother with the worldly constraints of arranged marriages? If there¡¯s a matchmaker, then the venerable is our parent and main matchmaker, right?¡±

    Huangfu Qing nearlyughed out loud. <i>Yes, yes, I¡¯m my own parent and matchmaker... Now you¡¯re willing to acknowledge Vermillion Bird as a parent? Well, that¡¯s actually notpletely wrong. I¡¯m your stepmother.</i>[2]

    <i>But he¡¯s not wrong. Why should pairings within the Four Idols Cult adhere to the rules of the secr world? It¡¯s only a disadvantage that Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity as the Fire Pig of Shi can¡¯t be easily exposed. Otherwise, he could openly tell others that the internal affairs of the Four Idols Cult are none of their business...</i>

    <i>From this perspective, not only has the hidden Fire Pig of Shi of the Four Idols Cult managed to win over the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, but he¡¯s also charmed the daughter of a top aristocratic family. Despite that, they¡¯re still gleefully using their status as leverage¡ªhow foolish.</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s displeasure vanishedpletely.

    Seeing her start to smile, Zhao Changhe lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about this token.¡±

    Onto step three: spend quality time together.

    Zhao Changhe sat by the table, pulling Huangfu Qing onto hisp, holding her waist with one hand and lifting the token in front of her to allow her to take a closer look at it. ¡°This token does indeed belong to the Night Emperor... If I really wanted to use it to trick the venerable into making me the saint, given her previous suspicions of my star chart, I really did have a shot at tricking her. But I¡¯d only deceive the venerable; since you¡¯re the one asking, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. This token does not carry much significance. It¡¯s simr to you taking out a personal jade pendant. It represents you, Huangfu Qing, but not the Fire Serpent of Yi.¡±

    Hearing this, Huangfu Qing was even happier. <i>This token could have indeed fooled us¡ªnot just Vermillion Bird, but probably even ck Tortoise would have fallen for it. Yet he doesn¡¯t want to use it to his advantage because of who?</i>

    Huangfu Qing leaned softly in his embrace, no longer angry and hitting him. She then asked quietly, ¡°Where do you get all these things rted to the Night Emperor and the Blood God?¡±

    ¡°The Blood God¡¯s blood token was a random gift from Ying Five. My deepest connection with the Blood God is actually having learned the Vicious Blood Art. Otherwise, I have no real ties to him. However, my connection with the Four Idols Cult is something I can¡¯t figure out myself. It feels like wherever I go, I encounter something rted to the Four Idols Cult. Even when I went back to Beimang to reminisce about the past, I ended up discovering the true tomb of the ancient Azure Dragon with Lady Three and found the Rejuvenation Art.¡±

    Huangfu Qing stared at the token, thinking that for this world, it still held significant meaning. It at least proved a strong affinity andpatibility with the Night Emperor.

    ¡ªIf the holy cult needs a leader, what kind of person would be suitable for that role?

    Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise wielded power that could shake the world, yet neither had the desire to be the cult leader. This was not because theycked ambition or because of sisterly affection, but because the teachings of the cult did not recognize them as such.

    Otherwise, ck Tortoise, who was idling around, could not stop anyone. If Huangfu Qing, as Vermillion Bird, wanted to be the cult leader, she could have done so easily. The reason she did not do so was that the cult members would not recognize it. If she were to force her way into such a position, she would have to do so with an iron fist, but at that time, she would have to take ck Tortoise¡¯s existence into consideration. So, after much deliberation, she prioritized the stability of the cult over personal power.

    However, this was not a long-term solution. A cult without a leader was like a snake without a head. Ultimately, the cult needed to choose a leader.

    Xia Chichi was considered a potential candidate to be the leader because she embodied both the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger. This connection and herprehensive affinity with the four idols exceeded even those of Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise.

    However, if one shifted their focus from Xia Chichi to Zhao Changhe, they might be surprised to find that nobody fit the role of the cult leader better than him. His affinity and suitability were extraordinary, and even Xia Chichi¡¯s fate was closely linked to his.

    Although the token he was holding might not represent the power of the Night Emperor, for a cult that venerated the Night Emperor, it was enough to serve as the symbol of leadership. If it was Vermillion Bird who got it, she could easily make ck Tortoise kneel; likewise, if ck Tortoise had obtained it, Vermillion Bird would kneel. Simrly, if Xia Chichi acquired it, she could immediately be the cult leader.

    As for Zhao Changhe, though he was called the Fire Pig of Shi, he had not actually received the teachings of the Four Idols Cult, so it was not as easy to decide.

    Huangfu Qing pondered for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°Besides this token, is there anything else?¡±

    She thought to herself that if he had obtained any cultivation techniques, even if they were more unconventional, she might consider pushing him toward the position of cult leader. After all, hispetitor would be his wife, who would probably be thrilled to finally be openly together with him.

    Huangfu Qing pursed her lips.

    Then she heard Zhao Changhe say, ¡°There is an iplete sword, imbued with the sword intent of the stars in the sky. Indeed, it¡¯s just as you said, my star chart surpasses that of the Night Emperor. My star chart was something the Night Emperor wanted to achieve in hister years, but he did not have time to do so.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she turned to look at him, her expressionplex.

    To say that he has not received the cultivation technique of the Night Emperor could not be said to be true, yet it could not be said to be false either...

    Although he had not received a direct inheritance, he was walking the same path that the Night Emperor sought but never achieved. The unfinished sword of the Night Emperor falling into the hands of someone on the same journey, the symbolism in this was so overwhelming that it filled the boundless sky.

    <i>There¡¯s no need for anyone¡¯s legacy. If he can carve out his own sky, why can¡¯t he take the ce of the Night Emperor?</i>

    The Four Idols Sect worshiped the essence of the starry sky, not a specific person. People were just symbols, much like how they could easily call themselves Vermillion Bird or ck Tortoise without much reverence. The Night Emperor was, essentially, a symbol of the starry sky. If Zhao Changhe could represent this sky, then what difference did that make? Why should the Four Idols Cult worship some unknown figure from a past era who may or may not be alive?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯d listen to me... but you clearly want us all to listen to you, and kneel down while doing so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then suddenly added, ¡°Do you know why I never wanted to use these things to deceive the Four Idols Cult into revering me, but instead always try to distance myself?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Huangfu Qing was indeed a bit curious about this. ¡°Indeed, I wonder why you didn¡¯t use these things to try andmand the venerable.¡±

    ¡°Because I think about what would happen if someone else got a hold of such items. I hate imagining you and Chichi bowing to someone else...¡±

    ¡°Oh... that¡¯s some serious jealousy.¡± Huangfu Qing could not help butugh out loud.

    ¡°But in my understanding, Venerable Vermillion Bird should not care much about these external objects. I believe her to be someone who cares about the nature of the person who possesses them. If someone dared to use these to try tomand her, they probably would not even know how they died. I wouldn¡¯t do something so reckless.¡±

    Huangfu Qing felt extremely happy, as she, Vermillion Bird, indeed cared more about who possessed such items. As she had just thought, even if Zhao Changhe possessed such items, she would still consider the fact that he had not learned the cult¡¯s doctrine and was unsuitable to be the leader. If it was an outsider who got it, she would have killed them to seize the token. Using a mere object to try andmand her? They had to be dreaming.

    <i>This guy actually understands me, as Vermillion Bird and not just Huangfu Qing, quite well. </i>

    <i>Wait, he mentioned that one of the things he imagined was...</i>

    ¡°But now, it¡¯s you who possesses them, and the venerable has thoroughly assessed what kind of person you are...¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s voice gradually became more and more alluring, and she said softly, ¡°I know the venerable¡¯s thoughts on this matter and I can make a decision on her behalf. The token and the sword are not things any of us dare to tamper with, because we cannot bear the consequences. But if you want to finish this sword, it will be our holy cult¡¯s top priority to assist you fully. If the sword is finished, perhaps the venerable might indeed acknowledge you as the leader then...¡±

    At this point, Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes sparkled with allure. ¡°Do you want to... have Venerable Vermillion Bird kneel before you?¡±

    <i>This enchantress...</i>

    Zhao Changhe admitted that his heart began beating faster at her words.

    Huangfu Qing chuckled softly and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Not to mention Venerable Vermillion Bird... Haven¡¯t I always hoped that the man I like... could stand above all others?¡±

    Why was she unwilling to reveal her identity as Vermillion Bird at this moment?

    <i>Right now, you aren¡¯t quite worthy.</i>

    <i>But if the dayes when you stand at the pinnacle, representing countless stars, you would be my faith, and I would be willing to use my back as a stepping stone for you.</i>

    <i>But as for Tang Wanzhuang... Can she do the same?</i>

    1. This is a reference to Makoto Itou, the protagonist of the School Days visual novels and its adaptation. ?

    2. why ?? ?

 Chapter 394: Control

    <h4>Chapter 394: Control</h4>

    At this moment, Huangfu Qing did not care at all if Tang Wanzhuang and Cui Yuanyang thought of her as a maid warming a bed.

    <i>How well the Fire Serpent of Yi and the Fire Pig of Shi get along is none of their business, especially when he¡¯s walking a path that makes even my heart beat fast.</i>

    She turned her head and kissed him passionately, whispering, ¡°Do you want... me?¡±

    As she spoke, she took his hand and ced it on her chest, where her heart was pounding. ¡°Are we really just focusing on business? We are a man and a woman, alone in a room...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned, his hands tingling, and for a moment, he did not know how to respond.

    <i>You were just hitting me, and now this? The change is too quick...</i>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to do it here...¡± Zhao Changhe asked in slight embarrassment. ¡°You, you came here on official business, right? Shall we talk about the Yang n?¡±

    ¡°All you talk about is business. Isn¡¯t this more enjoyable? Why is it inappropriate here? Is it because they¡¯re next door? If they have the guts, then let theme and see, let it drive them mad.¡±

    ¡°...No, this is Yang n. There are eyes and ears everywhere... You¡¯re the imperial noble consort, what if you¡¯re discovered...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a coward.¡± Huangfu Qing pouted, but in fact, she herself felt that this was not the right ce. She sighed a bit regretfully and said, ¡°Did it hurt earlier? I used some force... I was angry when I thought you were flirting.¡±

    ¡°Uh, uh...¡± <i>But I¡¯m still flirting now. Nothing¡¯s changed...</i>

    Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s dazed look, Huangfu Qing chuckled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the Yang n. Originally, the venerable did not want you to interfere in the Yang n¡¯s affairs. The Blood God Cult listens to you now, and the Yang n is leaning toward you, making us feel like we¡¯re being poached. Of course, if you¡¯re one of us...¡±

    Zhao Changhe hurriedly said, ¡°I really am one of you!¡±

    ¡°The matter with the Yang n should actually start with Xia Longyuan,¡± said Huangfu Qing leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s normal for the emperor to suppress the aristocratic families overtly and covertly. Whether it be the Cui, Wang, or Yang n, they are all prepared for this. Under normal circumstances, such suppression would not reach a severe level as long as the emperor still wants to have a stable empire...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>The problem with Old Xia is that he doesn¡¯t care about stability at all, so there must be something wrong with the suppression of the aristocratic families.</i>

    <i>Could the reason why the Wang n dared to raise their g early be because of this?</i>

    Huangfu Qing whispered, ¡°The most precious aspect of an aristocratic family¡¯s heritage is their divine artifact. It is from their divine artifact that all their inheritance originates. Whether the Wang n also has issues is unknown to us for now, but we have a high-ranking member who sessfully infiltrated the Yang n and discovered, unexpectedly, that the Yang n¡¯s sword may have lost its spirituality. The decline of the Yang n is directly rted to this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>It isn¡¯t just the Yang n¡ªthe Cui n¡¯s Qinghe Sword was the same. The only difference is that Old Cui concealed it well, and Xia Longyuan gave them the Dragon Bird to help cover it up, allowing the outside world to remain unaware.</i>

    <i>Wait, during the Cui n¡¯s internal strife, Cui Wenjue tried to overthrow Cui Wenjing using this very issue. At that time, I questioned why Cui Wenjue even knew that the Qinghe Sword had a problem. Could there have been someone pushing him from behind...?</i>

    Sure enough, Huangfu Qing said, ¡°After we learned about the Yang n¡¯s problem, we also tried to figure out what was going on with the Cui and Wang ns. It just so happened that Cui Wenjue was ambitious, so we hinted to him that the Qinghe Sword may have lost its power. Cui Wenjue seized the opportunity to act, and we were able to observe and confirm the situation. But you ruined it, didn¡¯t you? You made me so mad...¡±

    She pulled her hand away, brushing his hand aside¡ªno longer allowing him to touch her.

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether tough or cry.

    Sure enough, the incident at the Cui n was a ssic case of running into witches of a demonic cult secretly plotting in the shadows while wandering the <i>jianghu</i>. It was a shame that he only realized it now.

    These witches were always behind the scenes, stirring up trouble, yet never directly getting involved.

    ¡°Even though you disrupted that n, we were still able to conclude that the Cui n¡¯s sword must have encountered the same problem. It¡¯s just that Cui Wenjing managed to reach the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries before the sword spirit dissipated, allowing the Cui n to hold up much better than the Yang n.¡± Huangfu Qing smiled slightly. Her voice then even began to carry a hint of malice, ¡°A sword spirit does not dissipate on its own. There must be a reason behind it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, worrying about Cui Yuanyang possibly overhearing, gently pinched Huangfu Qing, signaling her to keep her voice down.

    Huangfu Qing blushed under his touch, gritting her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re just bullying me now, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you go and pinch them instead of me?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe awkwardly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the matter at hand, okay?¡±

    Huangfu Qing pouted, ¡°Is there even any need to exin? Use your brain! Outsiders have no right to touch those ancestral swords... If it was just one n having that problem, then maybe it was their own issue, but if it¡¯s happening to multiple of them, who else could it be?¡±

    <i>Of course, it can only be Xia Longyuan. He¡¯s probably the only one who could touch each n¡¯s sacred swords without restriction. The sword spirits did not just dissipate on their own; it was Xia Longyuan who tampered with them.</i>

    <i>This makes much more sense than Old Cui¡¯s theory that the sword spirit dispersed out of resentment toward their owners, though it could be abination of both.</i>

    Based on Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding of sword and saber spirits, they did exhibit behaviors of going on strike when displeased with their owners or masters¡ªDragon Bird¡¯s attitude toward Xia Longyuan was a prime example of this, as it showed clear signs of disapproval toward him. However, whether a strike would lead toplete dissipationcked direct causality. On the other hand, if Xia Longyuan manipted them in some way, it would make perfect sense.

    Huangfu Qing continued, ¡°But the sword spirits have notpletely dissipated. If they had truly vanished, then the swords should have shattered or at least rusted and lost their luster. But the swords of the various families showed no such signs¡ªthey are merely without spirit, yet their sharpness remains among the best in the world... ording to our... venerable¡¯s analysis, it¡¯s more likely that the sword spirits have fallen into a deep slumber. To awaken them, there are probably only two ways...¡±

    Zhao Changhe interjected, ¡°I only know of one way, which is to have the spirit of the divine artifact feel a deep connection with its master, just as it was when it was first forged.¡±

    The Cui n was hoping to use such a method to revive the Qinghe Sword¡¯s spirit, and it was a noble way.

    As for the Yang n...

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Huangfu Qing said. ¡°The Yang n¡¯s Lianshan Sword is known for its solidity, strength, and unyielding nature. How many people today can truly resonate with such qualities? Hoping for it to awaken on its own might be a long wait¡ªlong enough for the Yang n to fade away. So we offered them a solution.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether tough or cry.

    <i>So this birthday banquet is another one of your schemes¡ªit¡¯s like I¡¯m in some ssic plotline where the protagonist stumbles upon the demonic cult¡¯s plots. Just that you¡¯re on my side, so I¡¯ll have to support you.</i>

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°Healing it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°This is a n we came up with after you gave us the Rejuvenation Art. Although none of us, including the saintess, can fully grasp the Rejuvenation Art, we deduced that its healing powers can extend beyond the body to the soul, and a sword spirit is a type of soul.¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew better than anyone that the Rejuvenation Art could indeed heal the soul. He was already carrying out such treatment for Tang Wanzhuang, albeit on a basic level.

    ¡°If none of you can use the Rejuvenation Art, then how do you n to heal the sword spirit?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, the Rejuvenation Art isn¡¯t the only way to heal souls!¡± Huangfu Qing continued, ¡°The Yang n, under the guise of celebrating a birthday, has also invited many renowned doctors, iming that Yang Jingxiu has been facing some trouble advancing his cultivation and needs attention. If they can find someone who knows how to heal souls andbine that with the Yang n¡¯s vast collection of spiritual herbs, the sword may really be saved.¡±

    <i>No wonder Ying Five mentioned that the Yang n has Spirit Weaving Grass¡ªthey themselves have already attached great importance to collecting anything that could heal souls, hence the widespread search that Ying Five noticed.</i>

    <i>So this time, the witches¡¯ plot isn¡¯t exactly viinous. In fact, it can even be considered quite righteous.</i>

    <i>Although their end goal is still to rebel, uniting with the Yang n in order to form a greater force... But if the Xia Longyuan was the one who caused a problem to arise with the Yang n¡¯s Lianshan Sword to begin with, then no one can me the Yang n for rebelling.</i>

    ¡°So, what are you and Tang Wanzhuang doing here at the Yang n?¡± Huangfu Qing asked with a smile. ¡°Are you hoping to get the Yang n to help you fight Maitreya? Or at least keep an eye on Jiangbei while you do, so they don¡¯t stab you in the back together with the Wang n? It¡¯s a good idea, but this time the Wang n is well prepared. Wang Daozhong might really lend a hand¡ªwhat can you do about that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression became very strange, and after a while, he said, ¡°If I manage to resolve this, would you consider it me trying to steal your people?¡±

    Huangfu Qing said indifferently, ¡°If you truly consider yourself as a member of the Four Idols Cult, then whether it¡¯s the Blood God Cult or the Yang n, how could that be considered stealing? Even if you wanted to y with the imperial court¡¯s First Seat and noble daughters from prestigious families... we¡¯d only help you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± <i>You say you¡¯d help me, yet you¡¯re still brushing me off...</i>

    Huangfu Qing nced at him. ¡°What can you even do to help? Are you nning to use your Rejuvenation Art that¡¯s only good for treating minor injuries and resisting?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment. ¡°What if I can really do it?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a choice between the Wang n seeding or us, of course, I¡¯d prefer our Four Idols Cult toe out on top. If you can pull it off, it¡¯ll be a great achievement for you, and I¡¯ll reward you.¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s voice became sultry, ¡°And if it allows us to control them, then the reward can be whatever you choose...¡±

 Chapter 395: Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 395: Schemes</h4>

    <i>This enchantress...</i>

    <i>Back in the day, the most enchanting and seductive person on the bed was Chichi, that little witch...</i> But now Zhao Changhe realized that when Huangfu Qing truly let go and embraced her allure, the charm that she exuded was akin to a fully bloomed rose. Compared to her, Chichi¡¯s allure was like that of a budding flower, still in the midst of growing.

    Perhaps it was also his own weakness. After all, he found it even more tempting when a mature big sister-like figure promised to ¡°reward him¡± with the taste of endless reverie. He found it a good deal more irresistible.

    Or maybe it was simply because he had only encountered a few women like this.

    Although Yue Hongling was as passionate as fire, she was also straightforward and preferred simplicity. She did not y games, much less do anything seductive. When he wanted to try something different with her, she refused, saying that she would only try it if fate allowed them to meet again. But now, seeing how entangled he was in so many things, it seemed that it may nevere to be.

    Yet now, this ¡°whatever you choose¡± was the real deal!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s spirit was aze and he felt like he could take on ten Wang Daozhongs and beat them all to death.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re cing your hand?¡± Huangfu Qing yfully pped his hand away and stood up with a teasing smile. ¡°You were the one who said that this wasn¡¯t the right ce, yet now you can¡¯t wait to act on your desire¡ªhah, men...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Huangfu Qing bent down and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°If you want things to go your way, you¡¯d better get this done right... Give it your all, my little man.¡±

    After saying that, she vanished, as if the house¡¯s doors and windows were nothing to her.

    On the other side, Tang Wanzhuang sighed. The walls were just as ineffective for her, and she heard everything clearly.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s intentions aligned with the rebels, but she did not know how to stop him. The Yang n¡¯s desire to revive their sword spirit was not harming anyone¡ªit was a just cause, and helping them could even be said to be a righteous act. Not only could she not stop him, but if she had the ability, she should be assisting him herself.

    The only thing that she could interfere with was the nature of the action.

    Originally, Zhao Changhe attending this event with her would have naturally led others to believe that he had the favor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, or they might assume that it was a prince cleaning up after the emperor. But if he carried things out in the name of the Four Idols Cult, then the nature of his actions would be entirely different.

    It could be boiled down to a fundamental question: if Zhao Changhe earned the Yang n¡¯s favor, what would he use it for¡ªto rebel or to maintain the stability of the empire?

    On one side was the Four Idols Cult, and on the other was Tang Wanzhuang.

    The Yang n had already seen this clearly. This was why Yang Bugui had previously asked about his inclinations, whether they were toward the Four Idols Cult or First Seat Tang.

    It was ironic that outsiders could see everything clearly, while the people directly involved were still blinded by their emotions and had yet to figure it out.

    Zhao Changhe himself did not want to enter the imperial court but also did not want to personally lead a rebellion. Hergely portrayed himself as being part of the <i>jianghu</i>, as being neutral. However, Tang Wanzhuang knew that he had always been inclined toward overthrowing and rebuilding because he believed that Xia Longyuan¡¯s way of governing only brought tragedy to the people¡ªthe more one tried to fix things, the more tragic it became.

    The reason he had not personally led a rebellion was simply that he believed Xia Longyuan to be too powerful, and doing such things would be meaningless. If Xia Longyuan were just a bit weaker, Zhao Changhe would definitely have been at the forefront of a rebellion, which was why he was so close to the Four Idols Cult.

    The reason he has been walking alongside Tang Wanzhuang was that he could not bear to see the suffering of the people, so he had been doing what he could, such as resisting foreign invaders and suppressing evil demonic cults. Continuing down this path, he might be able to leverage his ambiguous status as a prince, entering the fray with the attitude of ¡°if you won¡¯t take charge, I will.¡±

    This was Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s hope, and she believed it to be the best possible oue.

    But at his core, he was still a rebellious mountain bandit. If someone like Huangfu Qing enticed him, offering herself as a reward, he would slowly, inevitably, head down a different path.

    <i>How can I steer him back?</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s words echoed in her mind: ¡°<i>What has Tang Wanzhuang given you, huh?¡±</i>

    <i>Right, what have I given him? He doesn¡¯t seek power, so can I only talk to him about righteousness?</i>

    Looking at Cui Yuanyang, who was peacefully eating her melon because she could not hear what Huangfu Qing had said, Tang Wanzhuang wondered if she counted as something she had given him.

    However, Cui Yuanyang was ultimately someone Zhao Changhe had risked his life to save; her affections were tied to him, so what did that have to do with anyone else?

    Tang Wanzhuang knew what he truly wanted.

    She pursed her lips tightly, remaining silent.

    Cui Yuanyang suddenly said, ¡°First Seat...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang came to her senses. ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I want to join the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt a wave of nostalgia as if she had returned to the time when she first met Cui Yuanyong, who had brought his sister to meet her. The young girl was eager to join the Demon Suppression Bureau, saying that it sounded exciting. Tang Wanzhuang had no intention of casually epting the prized daughter of the Cui n into such a dangerous line of work, so she had cleverly redirected her to Beimang.

    Time had passed, and much had changed, yet here she was, hearing the same question once more.

    Tang Wanzhuang said, ¡°Why, do you still find it exciting?¡±

    ¡°Because I need to grow up.¡± Cui Yuanyang looked at her seriously. ¡°Many people say that I¡¯m fated to be Big Brother Zhao¡¯s wife. It¡¯s been approved by my parents, with a matchmaker¡¯s arrangement and a promise to the world. Once the promise is fulfilled, it will naturallye to be. But whether it¡¯s my father or I, we actually feel slightly insecure about it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang became interested. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Because we have no real advantage,¡± Cui Yuanyang said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? The Cui n of Qinghe, influence spanning across provinces, a n leader ranked ninth on the Ranking of Heaven, endless resources... yet we have no real advantage. All simply because Big Brother Zhao does not care about any of that. It¡¯s really troubling. If he valued these things, I might not like him as much; he would just be another typical man. Because he doesn¡¯t, I admire him, but at the same time, I lose my advantages.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    This was actually very simr to her own situation. The greatest advantage she could offer him was the possibility of him bing the emperor, but he did not care about that. So, what could she offer him?

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that my family doesn¡¯t have its uses¡ªI can still have our n support him. But in that case, the value of the Cui n of Qinghe would outweigh that of myself, and I wouldn¡¯t be happy if that were to happen,¡± said Cui Yuanyang softly. ¡°I want him to think about me when he faces difficulties. I want to be the one who he can rely on rather than the Cui n. But can I be that person now? I¡¯ve always just been a burden to him.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I want to join the Demon Suppression Bureau, where I can fight evil, gain knowledge, and cultivate the righteous purple qi of the Cui n, improving my cultivation. I don¡¯t need to be as powerful as you. As long as I can draw my sword and support him when he needs it, just like in Langya, I¡¯d be happy.¡±

    Baoqin, sitting nearby with her knees hugged to her chest, eyed this young girl who was about her age and inwardly scoffed.

    <i>So young, yet her mind is full of thoughts about how to be with a man. How shameless.</i>

    <i>Also, when you say this, aren¡¯t you baring your heart to a love rival? Do you think the young miss will help you find your worth? If it were me, I¡¯d send you to some low-profile, insignificant branch where you¡¯d spend your days drinking tea and strolling around, getting nothing down until you¡¯repletely out of the picture.</i>

    Just as she was thinking this, she heard Tang Wanzhuang say, ¡°Alright, once this matter is resolved, you can report to the Demon Suppression Bureau. I¡¯ll arrange for you to have an official position.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang brightened up. ¡°What, really?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll ce you in the anti-bandit department, a department responsible for arresting thieves, bandits, murders, and those involved in robbery and vendettas... You¡¯ll start as a deputy. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯re fit to be the chief officer. If you do well, and your cultivation improves, there¡¯s no reason you couldn¡¯t eventually join the major crimes department.¡±

    Baoqin was stunned. <i>Are you really going to train her?</i>

    Cui Yuanyang was overjoyed and asked, ¡°What does the major crimes department do?¡±

    ¡°It handles cases of treason or major criminal cases involving powerful figures. Your opponents would mainly be the northern barbarians, aristocratic families, or demonic cults... Given your age, one day, your opponent may even be Xia Chichi.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s eyes shed with intense interest.

    <i>That sounds fun!</i>

    She stood up solemnly, bowed to Tang Wanzhuang, and respectfully offered her tea, ¡°Greetings, bureau chief.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang epted the tea, suddenly feeling a bit uneasy.

    <i>In the future, in a different setting, I wonder if you¡¯ll offer me tea or throw it at me...</i>

    She cleared her throat and shifted to the main topic, ¡°Yangyang, do you know what¡¯s going on with the Yang n¡¯s birthday banquet this time?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang replied, ¡°I only know that they¡¯ve invited many renowned doctors, saying that Uncle Yang has encountered some cultivation issues rted to his soul, which regr doctors can¡¯t treat. I came \ with some famous doctors from Hebei myself, hoping to see if they can help.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you have control over the Qinghe Sword?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang naturally would not admit that the sword was still in a half-asleep state, currently being nurtured by Cui Yuanyong, so she could only respond with, ¡°I can¡¯t fully control it, but I¡¯m still quite familiar with it. The Qinghe Sword and I get along quite well.¡±

    From this, Tang Wanzhuang deduced that the issue with the Qinghe Sword, as discussed by Huangfu Qing and Zhao Changhe, was likely almost resolved, with Cui Yuanyang ying a significant role and possibly having gained considerable experience.

    ¡°In that case...¡± Tang Wanzhuang thought for a moment and then chuckled. ¡°It seems they¡¯re trying to keep us out of this, but it won¡¯t be that easy to do so.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°Yangyang, the situation in the Yang n might seem calm on the surface, but there are some undercurrents. How about I give you a task?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was excited. ¡°Please give me your instructions, bureau chief.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on the Wang n¡ªWang Daozhong and the people he brought, whether they¡¯re really renowned doctors or attendants. If you notice anything unusual, inform me immediately.¡±

    Baoqin was moved to tears.

    <i>Whether it¡¯s because of rivalry or something else, the wise miss has returned!</i>

 Chapter 396: Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 396: Birthday Banquet</h4>

    The Yang n¡¯s birthday banquet was set to be held in two days, but the next day, the courtyard was quiet, no longer bustling as it was the previous night.

    Zhao Changhe was diligently studying the Rejuvenation Art, which was also a way of avoiding theplicated situation with the women around him. At the moment, cramming some medical knowledge seemed much more pleasant than dealing with the headache of being caught between women.

    Of course, he still underestimated them. Which among the women around him was not a formidable figure in their own right? Nevertheless, seeing him engrossed in medical study, the women did not disturb him.

    Tang Wanzhuang was in her own courtyard reading a book¡ªbut whether she was truly reading, no one knew. Huangfu Qing imed to be sleeping, having sent away all the maids and servants that the Yang n had arranged for her. As for what she was actually doing, no one knew either.

    Meanwhile, Cui Yuanyang had gone to the Wang n¡¯s residence, mingling happily under the pretense of being future inws.

    Even though Wang Daozhong knew that he could not really treat this girl as some random rtive, especially with everything about her screaming the surname Zhao, he could not openly drive her away and had to force a smile despite his displeasure.

    The thing that Wang Daozhong wanted to do the most right now was to rush into Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard and chop him up. But unfortunately, Zhao Changhe was a distinguished guest invited by the Yang n, so he could not act recklessly, especially with Tang Wanzhuang standing guard right next door. He was not sure that he could win in a fight.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    Even the normally lovable little rabbit that was Cui Yuanyang began to get on his nerves, so he simply decided not to see her and stayed inside reading instead.

    The world was peaceful for a day, until the next evening when Yang Jingxiu¡¯s birthday banquet began.

    There were indeed very few people in the world capable of treating ailments rted to the soul¡ªso few, in fact, that there might as well be none. This was why Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition had be something even she was ready to give up on, something considered a ¡°terminal illness.¡±

    From the perspectives of Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Rejuvenation Art offered a glimmer of hope, even if they were not sure how effective it could truly be. They believed that it offered a chance.

    But others did not know this. ording to the information they had gotten, Zhao Changhe had only just started learning medicine from Tang Wanzhuang in Xiangyang a little over ten days ago.

    The reason Zhao Changhe was invited to the banquet was purely his current status. He was at the center of many events, and the Yang n wanted to handle him carefully and observe him closely.

    He was truly invited to attend the birthday banquet; no one expected him to actually treat any illnesses.

    In fact, arranging a seat for Zhao Changhe had be a bit of a headache. Should he be seated in the main hall with the dignitaries, perhaps even in a high position next to Huangfu Qing? But with his identity as prince not being publicized, it did not seem that appropriate to have that be the arrangement.

    Based on his known identity, he should be ced in the outer hall with the martial artists of the <i>jianghu</i>, separated from dignitaries. However, although his ranking on the Ranking of Man was impressive, it was not quite enough to ce him at the top. Seating him among other renowned martial artists while he was lower in rank may cause offense.

    Yang Bugui carefully escorted Zhao Changhe to the outer hall, sneaking nces to see that he seemed cheerful and unbothered, which allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t feel slighted by this, brother Zhao.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°Drinking and eating casually out here is much morefortable. Who would want to sit inside and have to put on airs? There¡¯s no need to worry about my seat. I¡¯m much morefortable squeezing in with younger people.¡±

    Yang Bugui smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just like you, brother Zhao... It reminds me of the time in Langya when you and Situ Xiao drank to your heart¡¯s content. To be honest, back then, we were all moved by your camaraderie¡ªthat is how men should be.¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep praising me... Also, did Situ Xiao note?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find him. I¡¯m not sure where he¡¯s off training, but the Divine Brilliance Sect did send a representative. Look over there, that man over there...¡± Yang Bugui gestured with his eyes toward a dignified middle-aged man sitting at the head of the hall. ¡°Elder Shi from the Divine Brilliance Sect, 30th on the Ranking of Earth.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the world¡¯s strongest sect,¡± Zhao Changhe nced at the man, wondering whether he could rope the Divine Brilliance Sect into the fight against Maitreya. As for the matter of resolving the Yang n¡¯s issue, the Divine Brilliance Sect likely would not be of much help, as their specialty was in tempering the body, and they had always been weaker in matters of the soul.

    He casually asked, ¡°So, about what I mentioned the other day¡ªyou said you¡¯d discuss it with your father. What¡¯s the result of your discussion?¡±

    ¡°Uh, brother Zhao, our family does have some issues. We¡¯re grateful for your offer to help, but I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t something you can assist with. We do appreciate your goodwill, however.¡± Yang Bugui lowered his voice and continued, ¡°But just from your goodwill, I can tell you that my father will definitely participate in the battle against Maitreya. Just let us know when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Alright. Go tend to the other guests. You don¡¯t need to hover around me all the time.¡±

    Yang Bugui apologized and took his leave. Zhao Changhe did not bother trying to join Elder Shi¡¯s table. He found a table with a group of younger people and blended in. No one paid him much attention; everyone was busy looking through the courtyard into the inner hall, the hall where the distinguished guests were seated: Huangfu Qing, dressed in all her splendor, and Tang Wanzhuang, who was sitting below her with a frosty face.

    The phrase ¡°orchids and chrysanthemums each possess their own beauty¡± could not even begin to describe this scene.

    How could ordinary flowers such as orchids and chrysanthemums evenpare to their beauty?

    It was as if the heavens had crafted two masterpieces and ced them together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that ten years ago, the two beauties of the capitalpeted with each other, which was a wonder in the capital... I thought it was an exaggeration¡ªafter all, they¡¯re just two women, and they aren¡¯t the kind of people who wouldpete over beauty, maybe a few cold remarks at most, but nothing like the fierce rivalry that was mentioned by many. But seeing them now, I realize the truth in those words.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, they don¡¯t even need to say anything. Just sitting there, I¡¯m afraid anyone who debates about who among them is more beautiful would be ready to fight to the death.¡±

    ¡°So, who among them is more beautiful?¡±

    ¡°I think the First Seat is more beautiful. Her cool, serene elegance¡ªshe surpasses the imperial noble consort.¡±

    ¡°I think the imperial noble consort is more beautiful! Her allure as a woman is breathtaking at first sight¡ªwhat would a kid like you know?¡±

    ¡°The first seat is more beautiful!¡±

    ¡°The imperial noble consort is more beautiful!¡±

    Someone said weakly, ¡°Um, do none of you notice Cui Yuanyang sitting below them? She¡¯s so cute, like a little porcin doll...¡±

    The two men arguing simultaneously sneered and said, ¡°Go sit at the kids¡¯ table, virgin!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a vote!¡± Someone walked over to Zhao Changhe, holding a piece of paper. ¡°Brother, who are you voting for?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the paper: four votes for Tang Wanzhuang, four votes for Huangfu Qing, and one vote for Cui Yuanyang.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Can I only vote for one or multiple?¡±

    The group was astonished, ¡°You want to vote for more than one?¡±

    ¡°No restrictions, right?¡± Zhao Changhe picked up the pen and checked all three. ¡°I want them all.¡±

    <i>Why do you all have such distinct preferences, treating this like a multiple-choice question? And besides, why do you care who¡¯s more beautiful? What does it have to do with any of you?</i>

    Everyone looked at him strangely. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your great name?¡±

    ¡°How did you know my name was Gao Daming?¡±[1]

    ¡°...¡±

    As he casually bantered with the young martial artists and enjoyed thevish dishes that were being brought out, Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind was already focused on what was going on in the main hall. The advantage of being in the outer hall was not having to sit through the formalities like those in the main or inner hall, where the entire process of honoring the birthday felt excruciatingly long and tedious. Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing were used to sitting still, so he could understand how they managed, but he could not understand how the lively Yangyang could endure it.

    Once the long, dull birthday customs were over, the younger members of the family began entering the arena to disy their mastery of martial arts andpeted against each other.

    This was also a way for the Yang n to showcase the strength of their younger generation to outsiders and give their particrly exceptional members to gain recognition.

    Watching the younger generation of the Yang n sparring, the event finally began to feel like a gathering in a world of martial arts. The spar was a breath of fresh airpared to the earlier ceremony.

    ¡°Though there aren¡¯t many top talents... the Yang n¡¯s younger generation isn¡¯t bad,¡± said someone softly. ¡°Yang Bugui benefited from the previous generations¡¯ achievements in the Ranking of Man, and now he¡¯s ranked third on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons,manding respect wherever he goes. But that¡¯s not all¡ªthe Yang n has several members ranked among the 180th to 230th on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. While these rankings are rtively low, the Yang n at least has more members on the ranking than even the Cui and Wang ns.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched the martial artspetition in the main hall and silently agreed that the Yang n¡¯s younger members seemed generally capable. In fact, even Yang Qianyuan was quite skilled¡ªhe had ventured alone into Kunlun alone and nearly took over the Jinqian Gang.

    Judging from the martial artspetition, it was clear that the Yang n¡¯s members had a solid foundation. This might be rted to the nature of the Yang n¡¯s martial arts, which emphasized solidity and perseverance. It may also have something to do with the decline of the n, which may have given the younger generation a sense of urgency that drove them to work harder. This was better than the Cui n, at least¡ªtake Cui Yuanyang, for example. Before she met him, she was quitezy and showed no interest in training.

    Someone else remarked, ¡°Brother, you sound so old and wise with yourmentary. if we didn¡¯t know better, we¡¯d think you were some renowned master...¡±

    The man coughed twice and sighed, ¡°My ranking has dropped recently... I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    The group suddenly showed respect, ¡°You¡¯re on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons? My apologies. May I ask who...¡±

    ¡°I used to be ranked 212th. After the Blood Asura entered the ranking of Man, I should have moved up a spot, but instead, I fell to 213th.¡± The man sighed, though a hint of pride gleamed in his eyes. ¡°But it just so happens that Miss Cui was once ranked in this very ranking as well. We¡¯re connected by fate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe spat out a mouthful of wine with a ¡°pfft.¡±

    The man shot him a sideways nce. ¡°Brother Gao Daming...¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed as well. My ranking also dropped. I was originally ranked first, but now I¡¯ve fallen to forty-fourth.¡±

    Hearing this, it did not sound like he was referring to the Ranking of Hidden Dragons. Rather, it seemed like he was referring to an internal ranking within his own sect. The man, now in a bad mood, said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Ranking of Troubled Times.¡±

    ¡°So am I.¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Just then, the Yang n¡¯s martial artspetition and birthday celebration came to an end. Yang Jingxiu, looking very pleased, smiled and said, ¡°Buxiu, at just fifteen years of age, you¡¯ve already reached the fourthyer of the Profound Gate. Your sword art is precise, and your understanding is excellent. You are truly a promising talent in our n. I grant you three days of meditation by the Lianshan Sword.¡±

    The young man was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, uncle.¡±

    <i>The Lianshan Sword has lost its spirit, yet he¡¯s still granting a reward like this. Old Yang is really working hard to maintain the illusion that their divine sword is still in good condition.</i>

    From the guest seats, Wang Daozhong stroked his beard and said, ¡°The Yang n truly has many talented youngsters. Brother Yang, in previous years, there were often opportunities for guests to spar. Is that something you¡¯re considering this year?¡±

    This was indeedmon, though not always guaranteed. It mostly depended on the host¡¯s wishes. Yang Jingxiu replied, ¡°Brother Wang, are you suggesting that your n¡¯s younger generation spar with ours?¡±

    Wang Daozhong smiled and said, ¡°I was thinking more of having the guests spar amongst themselves. It¡¯s not often that so many renowned individuals gather¡ªwhy not take advantage of the asion?¡±

    Yang Jingxiuughed and said, ¡°And who do you have in mind, brother Wang? With your strength, are you thinking of sparring with Elder Shi?¡±

    Wang Daozhong waved his hand. ¡°Of course not/. I have a guest ranked forty-fifth on the Ranking of Man. As it happens, the one ranked forty-fourth is also here. My guest both admires and wishes to challenge him¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be quite a spectacle?¡±

    The people at Zhao Changhe¡¯s table watched wide-eyed as a man with a sword approached and respectfully bowed to who they recognized to be Gao Daming. ¡°I am Thunderbolt Sword Ding Ting, ranked forty-fifth on the Ranking of Man. I would like to request guidance from the Blood Asura.¡±

    The youngsters at the table looked at Zhao Changhe, who was happily gnawing on a chicken leg, with twitching eyelids.

    <i>So your ranking really did drop from the first to forty-fourth... How could someone like Zhao Changhe, the Blood Asura, be sitting in a corner of the outer hall, cheerfully munching on chicken legs with oil all over his face, and participating in a beauty vote with us?</i>

    <i>And Cui Yuanyang is his fianc¨¦e! Thankfully, we were just praising her for being cute and beautiful and didn¡¯t say anything disrespectful.</i>

    <i>Wait a minute... The fuck did he mean when he checked all the boxes earlier?</i>

    1. This is a y on words from the question to Zhao Changhe. The question he was asked was ¡°ÕâÎ»ÐÖÌ¨¸ßÐÕ´óÃû,¡± which is simply someone asking him what his name is, but Zhao Changhe twisted it and made it seem as though the other party was referring to him as if he had the surname Gao (¸ß - high, lofty) and name Daming (´óÃû - great name) ?

 Chapter 397: The Grand Show Begins

    <h4>Chapter 397: The Grand Show Begins</h4>

    Zhao Changhe sat in the outer hall mainly to avoid the formalities and the tension between the women inside, but he actually also had another purpose for doing so.

    He did not want to be directly in the spotlight, arguing over whether something or someone could be treated or not, and neither did he want to show anyone up. He preferred to wait and observe others¡¯ attempts at treatment or their debates, which would allow him to gather insights and gain more confidence in his own attainments. If he were inside, cornered by someone like Wang Daozhong, it would be difficult for him to avoid confrontation, so it was better to stay outside and maintain a clearer perspective.

    Wang Daozhong probably saw through this and realized that Zhao Change likely did note here just to celebrate a birthday. He thus intentionally tried to force Zhao Changhe into the spotlight, making it impossible for him to hide.

    <i>Old Wang isn¡¯t foolish, but the price he¡¯ll have to pay for this may end up being quite high, and that¡¯s probably something he hasn¡¯t considered...</i>

    As Zhao Changhe looked at Thunderbolt Sword Ding Ting standing in front of him, he leisurely gnawed on a chicken leg and said leisurely, ¡°You¡¯re at someone else¡¯s banquet, yet you challenge a guest before the host has spoken¡ªthis is the Wang n¡¯s etiquette, huh. I see...¡±

    Ding Ting chuckled and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bandit? You even take pride in being a bandit, so when have you ever cared about etiquette? Are you afraid?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally put down the finished chicken leg, wiped his hands, and said, ¡°I just think that your ranking is a bit low. It¡¯s basically pointless for me to fight you.¡±

    Ding Ting, enraged, drew his sword. ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A sword was thrust right at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face.

    Ding Ting, known as the Thunderbolt Sword, was famous for the speed of his sword. However, this particr strike was meant to force Zhao Changhe to rise from his seat and draw his weapon, so he did not execute the strike at his full speed; he was holding back.

    But to the onlookers, the speed of his sword was already incredibly fast¡ªalmost as soon as the sound of the sword being drawn was heard, the sword had already reached Zhao Changhe¡¯s face.

    Zhao Changhe himself did not care much about the Ranking of Man. With that said, there were only so many people in the world who could make it onto the ranking, and no matter where they went, they could be considered masters. Even when ying around with someone, they were not someone that an ordinary person could handle for even half a move.

    The many people in the outer hall were sweating profusely, knowing that if they faced this sword strike, they would not be able to avoid it at all!

    Under the gaze of everyone, the blood-red sh of a saber appeared.

    No one knew where his saber had been before this.

    No one knew how he had drawn his saber.

    The blood-red sh of light passed, followed by a scream.

    Ding Ting¡¯s treasured sword ttered to the ground as he clutched his wrist and retreated. It was difficult to tell whether or not his tendons were severed, yet it seemed a genuine possibility.

    Blood sprayed out like rain.

    Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes turned misty. Every time she saw this move, she thought it was so beautiful, yet it felt as if it were teasing her.

    It resembled her style so much.

    Ding Ting clutched his wrist and retreated rapidly. His tendons were indeed severed, with only a small part still connected. Fortunately, there were many renowned doctors present. If he received timely treatment, there might still be hope to save his wrist. If it were a different time and ce, it may have been truly rendered useless.

    Ding Ting could not afford to waste time threatening Zhao Changhe and quickly rushed back to the inner hall. ¡°Mister Cai, Mister Cai...¡±

    Everyone else was utterly silent; even Yang Jingxiu and Wang Daozhong were stunned.

    No one had expected Zhao Changhe to instantly defeat Thunderbolt Sword, someone ranked close to him, without even having to stand up. He even critically injured the other party with just a single strike!

    In fact, Ding Ting had already reacted quickly. If he had been even a split second slower, he would not have just suffered severed tendons¡ªhis entire hand may have ended up being cut off, and it would not matter how many renowned doctors attended to him then.

    Zhao Changhe sighed and leisurely drank his wine. ¡°Do you really think myst name is Xue... and so just about anyone can bully me?¡±[1]

    ¡°...¡±

    The atmosphere remained silent for several seconds before Wang Daozhong mmed the table in anger. ¡°Zhao Changhe! This is a birthday banquet. Ding Ting was just offering you a friendly sparring match and testing a sword move. How could you take that opportunity to strike so viciously? Do you have no sense of martial virtue?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Zhao Changhe did not even raise an eyelid. ¡°A sockpuppet, barking madly here¡ªdo you think I care?¡±

    Others might not understand what he meant by sockpuppet, but Wang Daozhong was nearly driven mad to the point of having a heart attack.

    <i>You¡¯re really bringing that up?! I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless!</i>

    Zhao Changhe continued leisurely, ¡°I originally intended to be polite. I even asked earlier if it was proper etiquette for someone who¡¯s merely attending a birthday banquet to be issuing a challenge to a guest. Since neither Mister Wang nor Mister Ding believe that there¡¯s any need to follow proper etiquette and even say that I, being a bandit, shouldn¡¯t overthink things¡ªwell, just what exactly is the problem here then? I¡¯m quite good at being a bandit; you should take some notes.¡±

    Huangfu Qing and Tang Wanzhuang seemed to be silently watching the spectacle, but at this point, both of them simultaneously showed a smile.

    Then they caught a glimpse of each other smiling and quickly returned to wearing serious expressions on their faces.

    Wang Daozhong was so angry that he could hardly contain himself. In his fury, he turned to Tang Wanzhuang and asked, ¡°First Seat Tang, what does the Demon Suppression Bureau have to say about such a violent act?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed inappropriate,¡± Tang Wanzhuang replied sternly. ¡°It¡¯s simplywless!¡±

    Wang Daozhong was delighted, but then he heard Tang Wanzhuang continue, ¡°Once this matter is settled, I will personally take him back for questioning.¡±

    Wang Daozhong: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Once this matter is settled? You¡¯re probably just going to bring him back for a kiss, right? This bureau chief can¡¯t be relied on.</i>

    Suppressing his anger, Wang Daozhong turned to Huangfu Qing, ¡°Your Highness...¡±

    Huangfu Qing, as if waking from a dream, let out an ¡°Ah?¡± Then, with a look of disgust toward Zhao Changhe, she frowned and said, ¡°My dear subject from the Wang n, you¡¯re absolutely right. I will report this ruthless bandit to His Majesty...¡±

    ¡°Never mind, there¡¯s no need for you to do that, Your Highness.¡± <i>This bastard is likely to be His Majesty¡¯s own son. Who in the imperial court would dare use him?</i>

    Wang Daozhong finally calmed down, fully understanding that using legitimate methods to shake Zhao Changhe even a little was impossible. He had set up the challenge, so he had to swallow the bitter consequences of its failure.

    <i>When did Zhao Changhe gain such influence? He¡¯s truly terrifying.</i>

    He knew why Zhao Changhe had acted ruthlessly, disregarding martial ethics. The Wang n had been confirmed as his enemies, and he took this opportunity to weaken them as much as possible. Why should he show them any mercy? However, Wang Daozhong never imagined that a simple maneuver to force Zhao Change out of the shadows and onto the spotlight would cost him the short-termbat effectiveness of a key subordinate. It just went to show how ruthless Zhao Changhe could be¡ªsomething that many who had not witnessed it firsthand could not fully grasp, as they were often led to believe that he was just someone who flirted with women.

    But regardless of the oue, his initial goal of sending someone to challenge Zhao Changhe was still achieved. It forced him into the spotlight, where he could no longer hide behind the scenes and quietly do as he pleased.

    At this moment, an elderly man had finished bandaging Ding Ting¡¯s wrist and said solemnly, ¡°Thanks to the timely treatment, the hand could still be saved. Mister Ding, you must avoid anybat for the next month, or even the Heavenly King himself cannot save your hand.¡±

    Ding Ting, drenched in cold sweat, thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Mister Cai.¡±

    Cai Wenque, known as the Enemy of the King of Hell, was ranked twenty-third on the Ranking of Earth.

    Severed tendons were a grave issue for anyone, but Cai Wenque seemed to be able to handle it with ease.

    Zhao Changhe had wanted to seek his medical expertise in the past, but he could not find him. Who knew where Yang Jingxiu had managed to invite him from?

    Seeing that Cai Wenque had treated Ding Ting, Yang Jingxiu found an opportunity to join the conversation, ¡°Doctor Cai truly is a divine physician¡ªI¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Cai Wenque cupped his hand in modesty and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such praise. I heard that you have been feeling unwelltely?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Yang Jingxiu replied. ¡°Attempting to break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries is known to be extremely difficult. I tried it recently and felt my mind be foggy and my spirit weakened. Although it had not affected my strength, I¡¯m concerned that it could hinder future breakthroughs, which is why I invited many renowned doctors to help me eliminate potential issues.¡±

    Cai Wenque asked, ¡°May I take your pulse?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu readily extended his hand, ¡°Please do.¡±

    Cai Wenque stepped forward, ced his hand on Yang Jingxiu¡¯s pulse, and his expression gradually turned to one of surprise.

    The pulse was incredibly strong, and his strength was unfathomable. His cultivation was at least certainly much higher than Cai Wenque¡¯s own cultivation.

    <i>No wonder he¡¯s in the top ten of the Ranking of Earth. Many say that the Yang n is in decline, but their umtion is far beyond that of ordinary people.</i>

    <i>But... there doesn¡¯t seem to be any issue here...</i>

    <i>The so-called soul also seems... eh?</i>

    As he was pondering this, he suddenly felt as if Yang Jingxiu¡¯s soul had disappeared entirely, and his own perception seemed to plunge into some dark, empty space, a vast void where nothing could be seen.

    <i>Is he dead? But it still feels as though he exists, perhaps a state of deep sleep then?</i>

    <i>But to say it¡¯s a deep sleep is also not urate... I can¡¯t even find where his soul is.</i>

    <i>Just what is going on here?</i>

    Cai Wenque looked up at Yang Jingxiu, who was smiling faintly, showing no signs of a lost soul.

    ¡ªWhat Cai Wenque had no way of knowing was that with his formidable power, Yang Jingxiu had connected the Lianshan Sword he carried with himself. What others were probing, thinking it was his soul, was actually the state of the sword spirit within the Lianshan Sword.

    Huangfu Qing vaguely noticed this and was secretly amazed.

    <i>Yang Jingxiu is a low-key person, but he¡¯s actually quite impressive. Perhaps being ranked tenth on the Ranking of Earth is too low for him. At the very least, He Lei, who was ranked seventh back then, did not have this level of skill. This is almost on par with my own level before I broke through. Back then, I would not have been confident in winning against him.</i>

    It just went to show that the Ranking of Troubled Times could only be taken as a reference. Since many of the experts on the rankings had not fought anyone in a long time, the rankings may not be entirely reliable.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang was also paying attention, with a hint of anticipation in her heart.

    If Cai Wenque could solve the issue with the Lianshan Sword¡¯s spirit, couldn¡¯t he possibly help her with her condition as well?

    Amidst everyone¡¯s expectations, Cai Wenque slowly began to speak, ¡°From what I can see, the issue with your condition might be...¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± interrupted Wang Daozhong. ¡°Your medical analysis can be discussed with Brother Yang in private or after all the other doctors have finished examining him. At that time, we can all discuss it together. For one, our bandit brother may want to listen in?¡±

    Zhao Changhe ground his teeth.

    <i>Everyone else does not believe that I came here to treat an illness, so why are you watching me so closely?</i>

    The annoying part was that Wang Daozhong was right to be suspicious. With this, Zhao Changhe¡¯s intention to eavesdrop on their discussion was immediately shut down.

    Zhao Changhe wished he could strangle Wang Daozhong on the spot, but he could only stand up and make his way toward the main hall. ¡°To treat Senior Yang¡¯s illness, we should pool our collective wisdom. Everyone should offer valuable insights and consult with one another; perhaps in that way, we may stand to gain something. I can only wonder if some people see this event as a personal opportunity to gain fame. Where did this petty vige gossipe from, with such a small-minded attitude at that?¡±

    <i>If I¡¯m so small-minded, then why do you keep using my name as an alias?!</i>

    Wang Daozhong coldly said, ¡°Then how about we have little brother Zhao start us off and show us how we can pool our wisdom?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was rather helpless and extended his hand toward Yang Jingxiu. ¡°May I have a look, senior?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu was actually quite frustrated at this time, but not with Zhao Changhe¡ªhis frustration was directed at Wang Daozhong. <i>What nonsense are you pulling? I¡¯m here to get treatment, and you¡¯re just babbling on!</i>

    He cursed inwardly, but he could not afford to flip out, so his words began to take on a sarcastic tone, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have such intentions. In learning, there is no distinction between the senior and the junior; the one who achieves mastery bes the teacher. Pooling wisdom might indeed yield some results. Medicine is like martial arts¡ªsome people are repeatedly outdone by their juniors, and perhaps the root of the problem lies here.¡±

    Wang Daozhong pretended not to understand and stared intently at Zhao Changhe, waiting for him to admit that he had no solution so that he could kick him out of the game.

    <i>This is a power struggle. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being petty. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Wang n¡¯s grand ambition. Do you think it¡¯s easy for me...?</i>

    Zhao Changhe ced his hand on Yang Jingxiu¡¯s.

    Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing both instinctively leaned forward, watching closely for any changes.

    Then, they exchanged a nce and leaned back again.

    At that moment, Cui Yuanyang¡¯s voice transmission reached Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s ears. ¡°Bureau chief, you asked me to keep an eye on any unusual activities surrounding the Wang n... This Mister Cai entered the Wang n¡¯s residence yesterday and had a deep conversation with Wang Daozhong for at least half an hour.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    1. Just a note that this is hinting to Xue Canghai. Pretty rude if you ask me. ?

 Chapter 398 You Are No Match for Me

    <h4>Chapter 398 You Are No Match for Me</h4>

    Based on this information, Wang Daozhong¡¯s n likely involved more than just Cai Wenque.

    On the surface, he brought his own renowned doctors here, but in reality, he was not counting on them to honestly cure Yang Jingxiu. During the past few days, he may have even already bribed all the doctors who came to examine Yang Jingxiu. No matter who cured him, the favor would go to Wang Daozhong.

    And it would truly be to his benefit as the Wang n¡¯s Zhenhai Sword[1] likely faced its own issues. They had probably studied it and shared their findings with these doctors. When someone eventually found a solution, they only had to say that it was thanks to Mister Wang¡¯s advice, and Yang Jingxiu would then owe thetter a huge debt of gratitude.

    However, this approach was actually quite despicable.

    Yang Jingxiu did not want others to know that there were problems with their n¡¯s divine sword, so he pretended to be sick to test which doctor¡¯s advice was more reliable, nning to privately consult the one he found trustworthy to officially treat the sword. But Wang Daozhong¡¯s approach effectively betrayed Yang Jingxiu, turning the secret into something known by everyone...

    These doctors were pretending to examine Yang Jingxiu¡¯s illness, but they were probably well aware that they were actually investigating the sword spirit.

    Of course, the renowned doctors wanted to earn a reputation for their expertise, so they were unlikely to mention this. As long as nobody said anything, Yang Jingxiu would not realize that his act was all for nothing.

    It was then no wonder that Wang Daozhong treated Zhao Changhe, who had only studied medicine for a few days, as a serious threat. Zhao Changhe was the only one here who was not under his control.

    But Tang Wanzhuang reconsidered and dismissed her own judgment... <i>Things can¡¯t be that simple.</i>

    <i>The Yang n may be said to be in decline, but that¡¯s only in terms of producing top-tier practitioners who make it onto the Ranking of Heaven. The forces they possess are still strong. They may continue to weaken in the future, but they are still a major force at the moment. Trying to pull this kind of tick against a top-tier n on par with your Wang n¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit ridiculous? What if one of the doctors didn¡¯t dare deceive the Yang n and already privately informed them of the truth?</i>

    <i>If Wang Daozhong has already deeply offended Yang Jingxiu even before anything has actually happened, then he won¡¯t receive any gratitude at all¡ªso this shouldn¡¯t be the case.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s unlikely that he would have spread his so wide as to bribe all of the renowned doctors... But if he only specifically found Cai Wenque, the scope seems too narrow. If Cai Wenque fails to cure him, wouldn¡¯t it all be meaningless? Unless the Wang n is absolutely confident that he can cure it... But then why not take the credit themselves instead of passing it through Cai Wenque?</i>

    <i>The only possibility is that the surefire solution isn¡¯t a good one. The Wang n is likely using Cai Wenque so that if something goes wrong, they can avoid me.</i>

    <i>This makes the most sense...</i>

    As Tang Wanzhuang was pondering, Zhao Changhe had already gone through the motions of taking the pulse. He then nced at Wang Daozhong and said, ¡°Since Mister Wang believes that our findings should not be discussed publicly and should be told to Senior Yang in private, then I will tell him in private.¡±

    Wang Daozhong: ¡°...¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, just say it directly.¡±

    <i>What could you possibly say? I doubt you¡¯ll reveal anything about the sword.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Senior, your illness is due to two factors. First, your soul is weary of the flesh, feeling that what it is doing does not meet expectations, and thus, it has a desire to retreat. It¡¯s somewhat like a split personality, where there are two personas and one¡ª¡±

    Laughter broke out in the surroundings. ¡°Young Master Zhao, you¡¯ve only studied medicine for a few days, right? Stop spouting nonsense here.¡±

    <i>Where are you getting the idea that Yang Jingxiu has a split personality? He¡¯s clearly full of energy and in perfect health.</i>

    But Yang Jingxiu himself was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Young Master Zhao, please have a seat. Let¡¯s hear what the other renowned doctors have to say first.¡±

    He was not sure which would be worse¡ªhaving it spread that their n¡¯s divine sword had a problem, or that he, Yang Jingxiu, was mentally ill.

    <i>It¡¯s crazy. This young man should have only studied medicine for a bit over ten days, yet he actually spotted the problem. He isn¡¯t even married yet, so I doubt that the Cui n told him about the issues with their Qinghe Sword. Did he really figure this all out just from medical insight?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not care and swaggered over to a seat to drink amidst the jeers of the other doctors.

    Yang Jingxiu watched Zhao Changhe¡¯s performance and remained silent for a moment. He then sighed in amazement. <i>Suchposure in the face of both praise and ridicule, this young man truly has immense potential.</i>

    In truth, he was not keen on letting Zhao Changhe get involved in this matter. After all, if the sword spirit¡¯s issues were caused by someone¡¯s maniption, who could have been the one to manipte it? It was most likely none other than Zhao Changhe¡¯s supposed father.

    Who could trust the son of the very person who caused the problem to be the one to solve it? What if he made things worse, and the original problem, which could have been cured, became incurable? Who could they turn to for justice?

    <i>But Zhao Changhe is truly worth watching...</i>

    As Yang Jingxiu was observing Zhao Changhe, Zhao Changhe was also watching him. He saw the other renowned doctors step forward one by one to examine Yang Jingxiu, and he could not help but sigh inwardly. The prestige of a top-tier n was just that grand. Even he was just another one of those who rushed over to treat them, though he could convince himself it was for the greater good. Once you find a reason like that, you can justify anything to yourself.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯sment resonated with him at this moment. <i>If I can take control over it...</i>

    <i>This is the key point. Do you really think I¡¯m eagerlying here to treat you, only to be at your mercy? Who do you think you are?</i>

    Zhao Changhe nced at Wang Daozhong, who was intently watching his Wang n doctor take Yang Jingxiu¡¯s pulse.

    If the Wang n resolved the issue with the sword spirit themselves, would they just selflessly help the Yang n without trying to gain some leverage?

    However, judging by the performance of the dozens of doctors here, it was clear that the medical knowledge in this world had almost no grasp over the matters of the soul. What they were saying wasplete nonsense, and most of them even imed that Yang Jingxiu was not ill, which left Old Yang deeply disappointed.

    Medicine and martial arts were strongly rted. It was perfectly normal for a person¡¯s understanding of the soul to have yet to make a breakthrough in this area if their mastery of martial arts was not up to par. Perhaps only Cai Wenque, who was on the Ranking of Earth, has studied this.

    But even the Ranking of Earth might not be enough. It might require an expert on the Ranking of Heaven with profound medical knowledge to have a chance at resolving this. Unfortunately, none of the Ranking of Heaven experts in this world studied medicine, at least not extensively. Although they might have a deeper understanding of the human body than normal doctors did, there was still a significant gap in their ability to treat ailments if they had not properly studied medical theory and pharmacology.

    So, there was no need to expect much from these doctors. Unsurprisingly, their opinions were all over the ce, and in the end, they were arguing heatedly, just like how the renowned doctors in Xiangyang had been quarreling in front of Zhao Changhe.

    Yang Jingxiu finally interrupted them. ¡°I sincerely thank you all for traveling from afar to examine me. The opinions you put forward have been quite helpful.¡±

    Everyone responded, ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Bugui, present each doctor with a token of our appreciation and see that they are well entertained.¡±

    Yang Bugui bowed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Doctor Cai, known as the Enemy of the King of Hell, Doctor Lu from Langya, and...¡± Yang Jingxiu paused, his expression turning somewhat strange. ¡°Young Master Zhao, please join me in the rear hall for a more detailed discussion.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    Zhao Changhe was also invited for further diagnosis? Could it be that his earlier mention of split personality had some truth to it?

    Zhao Changhe leisurely put down his wine bowl and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve only studied medicine for a few days, so I would dare not spout nonsense like some of you, talking about evil wind entering the brain. Useless.¡±

    <i>Who said this young man had greatposure? He¡¯s clearly one to seek revenge without dy!</i>

    The doctors who had mocked Zhao Changhe earlier turned red with embarrassment, and their expression toward Yang Jingxiu grew uneasy. <i>Inviting this young man in for further discussion, does that mean you¡¯re admitting to the possibility of having a split personality?</i>

    Yang Jingxiu remained expressionless. He had heard that anyone who interacted with Zhao Changhe would find their reputation taking a downturn. <i>Does this misfortune even extend to men?</i>

    However, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Senior Yang, if you want to cure this disease, I rmend bringing someone along with me.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu asked curiously, ¡°Who?¡±

    Zhao Changhe reached out and took Cui Yuanyang¡¯s small hand. ¡°My Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Yang Jingxiu smiled and said, ¡°Miss Cui is your fianc¨¦e...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s pretty face flushed bright red. She lowered her head shyly, but her mouth was visibly stretching into a wide grin, almost reaching her ears. It was hard to tell whether she was blushing from embarrassment or smiling.

    Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing watched with expressionless faces, their fingers clenched tightly, making faint cracking sounds. They exchanged a nce for the third time, and then both of them turned their heads away simultaneously.

    Huangfu Qing transmitted her voice to Tang Wanzhuang through gritted teeth, ¡°What did you say to Zhao Changhe just now?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with you? You¡¯re just a witch who relies on her looks. Oh, do you find your mind empty when dealing with serious matters?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you stop using <i>your</i> looks? The moment he touches you, you¡¯re no longer human.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang responded with surprising calm, ¡°Even if I do use my beauty to attract him, you still aren¡¯t a match for me. His thoughts are always about how to win me over, while you simply offer yourself to him.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>What the fuck?</i>

    Yang Jingxiu said, ¡°If Miss Cui ising along, then Brother Daozhong might as well join us too. Since everyone has simr issues, we can pool our wisdom.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°First Seat Tang can also contribute.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said, ¡°That¡¯s right, then please...¡±

    Huangfu Qing could not hold back any longer. ¡°Do you all think I¡¯m just sitting here for show?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang almost burst out intoughter.

    <i>Once you see things clearly, who¡¯s really upset? If I want to annoy you, it¡¯s all too easy.</i>

    1. Just a note that Zhenhai (Õòº£) is the same word used in the Wang n¡¯s Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm. ?

 Chapter 399: The Power of One Man and a Group of Women

    <h4>Chapter 399: The Power of One Man and a Group of Women</h4>

    Upon entering the inner hall, Yang Jingxiu could not help but twitch a little at the sight of the crowded room.

    He had originally believed that he would select a reliable doctor among those who came to secretly discuss the matter of the divine sword. He thought that he would, at most, select two or three doctors to discuss the matter with. But no matter how he thought it would turn out, he never expected to be faced with a scene such as this, with arge group of people present as bystanders.

    However, Yang Jingxiu did not bother to dwell on it because these people were all significant figures. For instance, the Cui n and Wang n were likely facing simr issues. It was just that they were all reluctant to mention anything about it in the past, staying silent about it. But now, it seemed that there was nothing left to hide.

    As for Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing, one was the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and the other was the imperial noble consort. They probably knew better than anyone what the emperor had done, so there was nothing to hide from them. Logically speaking, they should be trying to prevent the revival of the divine swords, but it did not matter; under the watchful eyes of the public, they could not openly do so.

    In this regard, Yang Jingxiu was clearly mistaken. These two really had no idea that there was a problem with the divine artifacts, and even now that they did, they had no intention of preventing them from recovering.

    If, in the past, Tang Wanzhuang would have agreed to policies that would weaken and suppress the aristocratic families, that was no longer the case in the present. It was a time of vying for influence and maintaining stability amidst troubled times, so the choice was clear.

    Yang Jingxiu no longer hesitated and said directly, ¡°Everyone here is well aware of what¡¯s going on, so there¡¯s no point in speaking deceitfully and making a fool of ourselves. The fact is, there¡¯s a problem with the sword spirit of the Lianshan Sword. After years of investigation, we believe that methods used to treat human souls can also be applied to treating the sword spirit. At the very least, we believe the principles behind the treatment to be simr. Therefore, we¡¯ve collected various soul-healing medicines and,bined with our medical knowledge, managed to elicit a slight reaction from the sword spirit, proving that our approach has some merit.¡±

    Wang Daozhong said, ¡°Brother Yang, that¡¯s indeed a wonderful and unique idea. Using methods for treating human souls to heal a sword spirit is something our Wang n never thought of.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said, ¡°But didn¡¯t the Wang n manage to solve the problem with the Zhenhai Sword?¡±

    Wang Daozhong smiled slightly and did not answer.

    Yang Jingxiu did not press any further and continued, ¡°Unfortunately, our medical expertise iscking. We could only provoke a slight reaction from the sword spirit and we have no clue on how to proceed further. If we were to start training our own doctors, it would likely take too long.¡±

    He then nced at Zhao Changhe, hesitated for a moment, and then continued, ¡°It just so happened that my birthday was approaching, so I took the opportunity to invite renowned doctors to my birthday banquet to see if anyone could offer any good solutions. Now that both divine doctors Cai and Lu, as well as Young Master Zhao, noticed the problem and proposed helpful suggestions, I hope we can be open and discuss a truly feasible n.¡±

    Wang Daozhong signaled the doctor from his n, Doctor Lu, who then sneered and said, ¡°What insights could Young Master Zhao possibly have? He probably just heard about the sword spirit¡¯s condition from the Cui n and guessed that your divine sword was experiencing the same problem. If you don¡¯t believe me, then why don¡¯t we have him exin why he came up with such a conclusion earlier and see if he has any substantial medical insights?¡±

    Wang Daozhong really did not want Zhao Changhe to step in and solve the problem. This miraculous young man always managed to aplish things that were beyondprehension. At this point, one could say that no one in the world overestimated Zhao Changhe more than Wang Daozhong did. He was genuinely afraid that once Zhao Changhe took action, he would resolve everything in an instant,pletely bypassing his careful arrangements. This was why he felt the need to act first.

    As long as he could settle the matter first, Zhao Changhe would be forced to stand by and watch.

    Zhao Changhe roughly guessed what Wang Daozhong was thinking and smiled slightly. ¡°I never had much confidence to begin with, just a few ideas... I was nning to sit outside and watch everyone discuss, hoping to gather some insights for myself. After all, when ites to treating an illness, the more heads, the better. Who knows, maybe I could contribute some thoughts? But then, I don¡¯t know which auntie it was that forced me to step up, not allowing everyone to brainstorm openly. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re here to deal with the problem or just to mess with me. Old Wang, you don¡¯t like me, do you? But why must you keep acting like some proud little girl constantly trying to attract men¡¯s attention?¡±

    Wang Daozhong: ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang giggled as she held Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand and whispered in his ear, ¡°Big brother Zhao, are you fond of such girls? The next time I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to.¡± Zhao Changhe pinched her cheeks and pulled them to the sides. ¡°Your job is just to be cute.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was momentarily stunned, then smiled and nced at Tang Wanzhuang without saying a word.

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed inwardly. Cui Yuanyang was not content with just being a mascot. But in reality, Zhao Changhe did not need anything else. He really just wanted her to stay sweet and cute like she was now.

    They had their own ns, but in truth, they both cared deeply for each other.

    While the young man and woman were yfully bantering, filled with their own thoughts, Yang Jingxiu could not be bothered with them. Seeing that Zhao Changhe seemed to acknowledge his ownck of skill, he said to Doctor Lu, ¡°Then Doctor Lu, would you please examine the sword first?¡±

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    The ancient and imposing Lianshan Sword was ced horizontally in the hall. Even with its spiritcking, it exuded an overwhelming, suffocating pressure.

    This was a top-tier divine sword passed down from the previous era, on par with Dragon Bird, possibly even slightly superior. To this day, Zhao Changhe still felt that if he were to fight against Dragon Bird, he would not stand a chance. If such a divine weapon was willing to recognize someone, many would be more than willing to be not a master or apanion, but even a servant, allowing the weapon to fight the majority of the world¡¯s experts on its own.

    Moreover, the spirits of such weapons, such as the sword spirit of the Lianshan Sword, carried the knowledge of countless techniques and intents. The disappearance of the sword spirit was thus an unbearable blow to the Yang n¡¯s heritage. To people like Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu, reviving the sword spirit was more important than their own lives. If they could exchange their lives for the sword spirits of their respective ns¡¯ divine swords, they probably would not even bat an eye in making that exchange.

    Anyone who dared to obstruct such a matter would be their entire ns¡¯ mortal enemy. On the other hand, anyone who could help them would be doing them an enormous favor, enough to influence the strategic inclination of their ns.

    Doctor Lu took a deep breath, sat cross-legged in front of the Lianshan Sword, and lightly touched it with his hand.

    In this situation, medical skills were less important than cultivation. No matter how skilled you were in medicine, could you give a sword acupuncture or prescribe it medicine? He had a way to stimte the sword spirit to awaken, but cultivation alone could not achieve this, so he had to act as a forerunner. He performed the same operation carried out by the Wang n, leaving the follow-up to Cai Wenque. By separating the tasks, he could avoid being implicated if anything went wrong.

    Doctor Lu pretended to examine the sword for a moment, then took out a lump of multicolored marine y.

    Unlike the marine y that slightly improved Zhao Changhe¡¯s constitution, this lump of marine y made even Yang Jingxiu react with surprise. ¡°Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil[1]?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wang Daozhong stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the Wang n¡¯s treasured soul-nourishing substance. My elder brother benefited greatly from this when breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Yang Jingxiu, despite his usualposure, could not help but betray a bit of a tremor in his voice. This favor from the Wang n was enormous. If each n¡¯s divine sword encountered a problem and only the Wang n resolved it, it was likely due to the assistance of this extraordinary material. With this substance,bined with certain soul-healing techniques, there was indeed a great chance of solving the issue.

    Zhao Changhe watched coldly as Doctor Lu applied the marine y to the sword.

    The marine y previously used on his body was detected by the Heavenly Tome to contain traces of the Sea Tribe¡¯s aura, which might subtly alter or infiltrate something over time... <i>This so-called ¡°Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil¡± directly targets the soul. Can it be used to control the sword?</i>

    However, after careful investigation, Zhao Changhe did not find the same peculiar aura in this marine y.

    It was understandable; if there was something strange about it, it would be difficult to hide it from Yang Jingxiu, whose cultivation was far from ordinary.

    Doctor Lu applied the marine y carefully for a while, but in the end, he regretfully informed Yang Jingxiu, ¡°Please forgive me. Although I have the Wang n¡¯s miraculous medicine, my cultivation is insufficient to fully prate and guide its medicinal power... A more powerful doctor skilled in soul-guiding techniques is needed to better apply the power of the marine y. Only then might there be a chance...¡±

    Cai Wenque nodded and said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu was overjoyed, ¡°Of course, please.¡±

    Cai Wenque sat cross-legged in front of the Lianshan Sword, and he also took out some medicinal mud of his own. ¡°I need tobine it with my own medicine... If Mister Yang is concerned, feel free to examine it.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu carefully inspected the medicine, confirming that Cai Wenque¡¯s medicine was also soul-nourishing and restorative in nature, with no issues. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I trust you.¡±

    Cai Wenque nodded and, with a slightly trembling hand, began applying the medicine to the sword.

    His hands were trembling slightly.

    The marine y was fine, and the medicinal mud was fine too, but oncebined, they posed a problem.

    The mixture would produce a unique yin qi belonging to the Sea Tribe, which would subtly infiltrate the sword and influence its spirit without anyone noticing.

    The sword spirit would definitely be stimted to wake up, but whether it would still be the original sword spirit afterward was uncertain. It might appear to be the same on the surface, but in reality, it would never recognize the Yang n as its master again and might instead acknowledge someone else.

    This was a tant theft of the divine sword right in front of the n leader of the Yang n, the figure ranked tenth on the Ranking of Earth, and he would even have to thank them for snatching his divine sword.

    How could this not make someone feel anxious?

    Just as the two medicines were about toe into contact, spring water swept across, nearly slicing off half of Cai Wenque¡¯s hand.

    Tang Wanzhuang had been observing for a long time and, now certain of her judgment, finally intervened to stop it.

    Wang Daozhong, who had been watching everything intently, moved to block her the moment she made a move. He shouted, ¡°As Xia Longyuan¡¯s number oneckey, how could you be willing to let our divine sword be revived? Brother Yang, you actually listened to that little bastard¡¯s words and allowed someone from the Tang n in here! See this?!¡±

    These words struck directly at Yang Jingxiu¡¯s own underlying fears, and indeed, they were extremely persuasive. Instinctively, he reached out to block Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°First Seat Tang, please remain calm...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang originally had something to say, but being simultaneously attacked by two Ranking of Earth experts while also trying to prevent another Ranking of Earth expert from applying the medicine took all of her focus, and she could not utter a single word.

    Yet, she waspletely unafraid. Her spring water-like energy filled the room with a bright glow, and she alone fought against three Ranking of Earth experts, forcing Cai Wenque, who was only mere cun away from the Lianshan Sword, to retreat and be unable to apply the medicine.

    At that moment, a blood-red saber light suddenly erupted.

    A violent and overwhelming blood-drenched saber qi shed toward Wang Daozhong. ¡°It¡¯s time to prove your worth as a sockpuppet! Take my saber!¡±

    <i>Damn it!</i>

    Wang Daozhong did not even care about Tang Wanzhuang anymore. He turned around and thrust his sword straight at Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest. ¡°Die!¡±

    This strike truly carried the force of wind and lightning, with a thunderous p that seemed to shatter the void. It was filled with the umted resentment of a Ranking of Earth expert, swifter than anything the Thunderbolt Sword could muster.

    But the fierce Zhao Changhe did not charge forward as expected. Instead, his body seemed to defy thews of physics, floating backward in mid-air as he made a quick retreat.

    Wang Daozhong¡¯s sword stabbed into empty air, and he realized that something was wrong.

    Sure enough, with just this minor distraction, Tang Wanzhuang had already forced Cai Wenque several chi away from the Lianshan Sword, causing the medicinal mud in his hand to spill onto the ground.

    Now that she finally had some leeway, she said, ¡°As someone who has been sick for a long time, I¡¯ve learned a fair bit about medicine. Grand Commandant Yang, in your haste, have you perhaps forgotten to check what happens when these two medicinal muds arebined?¡±

    A small figure quietly crept up to the side of the Lianshan Sword, reaching out to take the medicinal mud from the ground. She then pulled out a small knife and scraped off some of the Sequestered Soil that had been applied to the sword. With a loud smack, she kneaded the two lumps of mud together like she was a little child molding y.

    It was Cui Yuanyang.

    Yang Jingxiu heard Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s words. He had the energy to stop Cui Yuanyang¡¯s actions, but something stirred within him, and he did not interfere, allowing the young girl to conduct the experiment.

    As the lumps were pressed together, a sudden wave of yin qi surged through the air, like the vengeful spirits of the deep sea, seeping into everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone present froze for a moment. Even Tang Wanzhuang, who had been prepared, could not help but shiver and almost started coughing.

    In that split second when everyone was frozen, the yin qi seemed tough eerily as it rushed toward the Lianshan Sword.

    ¡°No!¡± Yang Jingxiu¡¯s expression changed drastically as he sent a fierce palm strike, but it was toote.

    Just as the yin qi was about to enter the sword, a delicate hand as white as snow, reached out, and casually grabbed the strand of yin qi. With a light squeeze, it dissipated into nothingness.

    Huangfu Qing pped her hands and looked around the room. ¡°Why is everyone staring at me? That yin qi was unpleasant to look at, so I simply crushed it... Did you all really think I only serve others with my beauty? You should know who to rely on when it matters.¡±

    Wang Daozhong was dumbfounded.

    <i>It¡¯s over.</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s identity as the Fire Serpent of Yi had never been publicly disclosed. On the surface, she appeared to be in fierce opposition to Empress Wang as the imperial noble consort, and Wang Daozhong had no idea that this imperial noble consort, a member of the Four Idols Cult, would openly help outsiders.

    <i>Aren¡¯t you and Tang Wanzhuang sworn enemies? How can you two cooperate so seamlessly?</i>

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The sound of a saber being swung resounded.

    Zhao Changhe leaped forward again, shing down at Wang Daozhong¡¯s head with another powerful strike. ¡°You got awayst time! Take another of my strikes, and let me see just how impressive the Wang n¡¯s Zhenhai Sword really is!¡±

    Wang Daozhong stood dumbfounded in the middle of the hall, watching Zhao Changhe¡¯s strikee down at him while hostile gazes were directed at him from around the room. At this moment, it felt as though he was not just facing Zhao Changhe alone, but was up against the entire world.

    <i>Is this a man wielding the power of all his women?</i>

    1. What I tranted here as sequestered soil (ÓÄÈÀ) can also refer to the underworld or hell. In this case, however, the word ¡°ÈÀ¡± is clearly referring to earth or soil as it¡¯s referring to the marine y. ?

 Chapter 400: When Tang Wanzhuang Isnâ€™t Lovestruck

    <h4>Chapter 400: When Tang Wanzhuang Isn¡¯t Lovestruck </h4>

    In this situation, Tang Wanzhuang and the enraged Yang Jingxiu were more than enough to kill Wang Daozhong and Cai Wenque ten times over. Additionally, this was all taking ce inside the Yang n¡¯s territory, where a single shout could instantly call forthyers of encirclement, making it certain that these two were doomed.

    But then, Wang Daozhong made a move that left Zhao Changhe feeling admiration for him.

    He dodged Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike, moving just close enough to the spot where Yang Jingxiu was attacking Cai Wenque, and suddenly thrust his sword¡ªnot at Yang Jingxiu but at Cai Wenque.

    Cai Wenque was already struggling against Yang Jingxiu, hoping for Wang Daozhong¡¯s help, but instead, the person who he believed to be his own ally suddenly stabbed him in the back. How could he possibly dodge it?

    The long sword pierced straight into the back of his neck, making its way out through his throat.

    At the same time, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword was already at Wang Daozhong¡¯s neck.

    Cai Wenque turned his head with difficulty to look at Wang Daozhong, his eyes wide open in shock. His throat made meaningless sounds before he fell to the ground with a thud. He died with his eyes wide open, filled with disbelief.

    Wang Daozhong did not care at all about the sword against his neck. He pointed at Cai Wenque¡¯s corpse and said angrily, ¡°You treacherous scoundrel! How dare you try to mix in poison and try to contaminate my family¡¯s treasure?! You dare try to sow discord between the Wang and Yang ns?! You deserve to die!¡±

    Yang Jingxiu put away his sword and stood silently, his gaze cold as he stared at Wang Daozhong without speaking.

    Wang Daozhong cupped his hand and said, ¡°Brother Yang, this was all the treacherous plot of this viin. You should recognize our n¡¯s Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil¡ªit¡¯s a true divine item. I have no idea how this scoundrel managed to concoct a vile poison that triggered such a reaction, causing such a malicious transformation. I hope that you can see the truth and not fall for the schemes of this viin.¡±

    With him putting things this way, the situation became rather tricky.

    Having Cai Wenque, someone seemingly unrted to their family, carry out this step was supposed to keep the Wang n¡¯s hands clean... On the surface, the Wang n had taken out an extremely valuable treasure for the Yang n with noble intentions. If they killed him without a valid reason that could convince the outside world, it would make the Yang n look bad in the eyes of the public.

    It would also give the Wang n a pretext tounch a military campaign, and the question thus became whether Yang Jingxiu was willing to put his family on the front lines of an all-out war.

    It was not necessarily about fearing the Wang n of Langya; rather, he was more worried about the enormous implications that may result from such rash actions. Yang Jingxiu felt that he needed time to consider and weigh his options. His face was filled with uncertainty.

    This time, it would also be difficult for Zhao Changhe to use his previous trick of killing someone in front of a n head, forcing the Yang n into action. The situation in the Central ins was not like the one in Saibei, and Yang Jingxiu was not Batu. He might not be coerced into joining forces with him even if he were ced under pressure. In fact, if he provoked Yang Jingxiu, it was entirely possible for the Yang n to rebel independently. He would then gain nothing from the effort and might even have to face serious consequences.

    As the atmosphere grew tense, Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly, and it was as if the flowers of spring had bloomed. ¡°Apologies, although the grandmandant is clearly the victim in this matter, this is a serious case that must be handled by the imperial court. Therefore,I cannot allow you to conduct a private trial here.¡±

    With those words, she moved with lightning speed, striking Wang Daozhong¡¯s acupoints and sealing his movements. ¡°Sea-Dividing Marquis, you are a prime suspect for attempting to assassinate the grandmandant and seize another¡¯s treasure. You are to be taken back to the Demon Suppression Bureau for a thorough investigation.¡±

    Wang Daozhong angrily shouted, ¡°Tang Wanzhuang, you¡ª¡±

    Before he could continue, his throat acupoint was struck, cutting off any more words he had to say.

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly whistled, and before long, a report came from outside by a member of the Yang n. ¡°n head, the Marquis of Wuping[1] is visiting.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu and the immobilized Wang Daozhong both gasped in shock.

    The Marquis of Wuping, Qin Dingjiang, was eighteenth on the Ranking of Earth. He was also the deputy chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau and chief officer of the major crimes department. Whenever Tang Wanzhuang was not in the capital, he was responsible for overseeing the operations of the Demon Suppression Bureau in the capital.

    <i>When did he get to Hongnong? How did he get here without anyone noticing?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang spoke calmly, ¡°Actually, I secretly ordered the Marquis of Wuping toe, but it was not to escort a suspect. I originally nned for the Marquis of Wuping to lie in wait outside the residence so that if anyone tried to escape after their n failed, we would not be caught off guard. Given that this matter involves Ranking of Earth experts and the Demon Suppression Bureau is understaffed, I had to trouble the Marquis of Wuping to rush here from the capital. It was really hard for him toe from the capital. Fortunately, it was not in vain.¡±

    Wang Daozhong: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Of course, it wasn¡¯t in vain. With a Ranking of Earth expert leading the escort, even an attempt to rescue the prisoner en route would be difficult... Unless, of course, Wang Daoning personally intervenes. But at this point, he doesn¡¯t even know that the n here has failed. By the time he finds out, I¡¯ll already be in the capital.</i>

    If Wang Daozhong could speak, he would have definitely cursed.

    His mind had been entirely focused on dealing with Zhao Changhe, forgetting that before Zhao Changhe¡¯s rise, the person most feared by viins and rebels in the entire Great Xia, aside from Xia Longyuan, was someone else.

    Not only did she see through the problem in time and stop Cai Wenque, but she also preemptively blocked any escape route if their n failed. In fact, it could also be considered as calling for reinforcements. Once she was at a disadvantage, she would immediately call a Ranking of Earth helper.

    When her mind was notpletely upied with romance, it could be said that from the moment she got involved, her opponent would no longer have any possibility of sess.

    <i>Why was I so fixated on Zhao Changhe... Could it be that Zhao Changhe had just been here to distract me?</i>

    An elderly man entered slowly, cupping his hand in greeting to both Tang Wanzhuang and Yang Jingxiu, and then he cheerfully lifted Wang Daozhong. ¡°Sea-Dividing Marquis, long time no see. Care to join this old man for a walk?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled and said, ¡°Now that this matter is settled, I must head south. Uncle Qin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the Demon Suppression Bureau while I¡¯m away.¡±

    Qin Dingjiang smiled and said, ¡°No problem. There¡¯s much to handle, and I shouldn¡¯t stay away from the capital for too long, either. I¡¯ll head back now. You be careful on your journey south.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Qin.¡±

    As they watched Qin Dingjiang leave with Wang Daozhong in tow, Yang Jingxiu sighed softly. ¡°I owe everything to your careful nning, First Seat Tang. I... thank you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang smiled faintly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t all done by me alone. Yangyang¡¯s help in gathering information was also incredibly crucial.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang raised her hand, waving it energetically, and then she jumped up. ¡°I was the one who put the mud together too!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled, ¡°Yes, Yangyang is the best.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu shook his head with a wry smile.

    ¡°And also...¡± Tang Wanzhuang turned her beautiful eyes to Zhao Changhe and said softly, ¡°If the Wang n managed to solve the issue with their sword spirit, it¡¯s possible that they did it in the way that Changhe told me.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more.¡±

    ¡°Changhe mentioned that the Wang n may have been infiltrated by a mysterious group called the Sea Tribe, who might be able to control people silently and without a trace. If the Wang n resolved the issue with their sword spirit before anyone else, it might be rted to this. With this information in mind, when I saw Wang Daozhong take out the Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil, I was able to guess what they were trying to do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his hand toward Yang Jingxiu and said, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed, senior. Please don¡¯t me me for not telling you earlier... I had my suspicions about this matter for a while, but they were just suspicions, after all. Without any solid evidence, it would be hard to make you believe me. While it might be fine for me to tell Wanzhuang about these baseless theories, bringing them up to you, senior, would have made it look like I was sowing discord and acting in bad faith.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu waved his hand. ¡°That was the right decision. Young Master Zhao, you were nothing but prudent. It is I who should feel ashamed for harboring small-minded thoughts about Your Highness and First Seat Tang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Why is he addressing me as Your Highness again...</i>

    Everyone exchanged pleasantries and felt at ease, all except for Huangfu Qing, who wore a stern expression and remained silent.

    <i>So these were the secrets you were discussing earlier, huh? And you didn¡¯t tell me?!</i>

    <i>Did you think that because the Four Idols Cult and the Wang n are allies, you shouldn¡¯t reveal it to me? Who cares about the Wang n? You¡¯re also part of the Four Idols Cult, and you did this to gain leverage over the Yang n for the cult, didn¡¯t you? Have you forgotten that?</i>

    <i>Your reward is gone.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze swept over Huangfu Qing, her eyes revealing a hint of understanding, but she said nothing.

    <i>Just now, that effortless suppression of the yin qi...</i>

    The yin qi, for the sake of concealment, was not strong on the surface. And Huangfu Qing was standing right next to the sword, so it would have been easy for her to stop it with a quick reaction. It truly did not require all that much skill. Most people present, including Wang Daozhong, probably had not noticed anything amiss. But if one were already suspicious that she might be Vermillion Bird, it seemed a bit questionable no matter how you looked at it.

    Even if the yin qi was not that powerful, it still had to be strong enough to threaten the sword spirit. An ordinary person would need to resist it somehow, right? Yet she just casually crushed it like it was nothing.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s fire was the perfect counter to such cold yin qi.

    Of course, this was not conclusive proof, but it was enough for Tang Wanzhuang to make her judgment. <i>You might argue that the Fire Serpent of Yi¡¯s fire could do the same, but regardless of whether others believe that or not, I don¡¯t buy it. Too many coincidences make it so that they are no longer just coincidences.</i>

    <i>But what should I do about this? She¡¯s genuinely been helping me... Damn, this is so strange...</i>

    <i>Wait, did Zhao Changhe really manage to win over Vermillion Bird?!</i>

    While both women were lost in thought, Yang Jingxiu and Zhao Changhe were having a lively conversation.

    ¡°Your Highness, what is the origin of this Sea Tribe? Why have I never heard of them? Could it be referring to some small tribe living around the sea? But then they shouldn¡¯t have such capabilities...¡±

    ¡°I suspect they are an ancient tribe. There might be some ancient secret realm beneath the sea where they¡¯ve been hiding, and they may now be plotting something,¡± exined Zhao Changhe. ¡°There are quite a few ancient beings like this, such as that figure you saw behind... well. The Sea Tribe may be one such force. As for the specifics, I don¡¯t know much more than you. Even the idea that they can control others is just spection, and it may not be the case at all.¡±

    ¡°Judging by the yin qi we saw just now, that spection might be close to the truth.¡± Yang Jingxiu turned his head, his gaze icy as he stared at Doctor Lu, who was slumped on the floor nearby.

    The doctor, who was merely at Profound Gate, had long been scared stiff in the midst of a battle between Ranking of Man and Ranking of Earth experts, and he had yet to recover since.

    Zhao Changhe squatted beside him, shing a grin. ¡°Doctor, I imagine that you might not know all of the Wang n¡¯s secrets, but as the most renowned doctor under them, you must be the one who knows the most about this marine y. Could you exin it in detail?¡±

    1. In the real world, this title was historically conferred upon Cao Cao. ?

 Chapter 401: Blue Blood

    <h4>Chapter 401: Blue Blood</h4>

    Doctor Lu stammered, ¡°I, I¡¯m not sure how urate are the things I know...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled warmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just tell us what you know, as much as you can. Take your time.¡±

    The rtionship between the Wang n and the Sea Tribe had always been an enigma to him. Ever since the Heavenly Tome offered him vague hints without further exnation, Zhao Changhe had been left guessing about what exactly was going on. The curiosity alone was enough to drive him crazy. If he had the time, he might have even gone out of his way to investigate and find out what it was all about.

    Now, the answers were being delivered right to him, and Wang Daozhong, who had been persistently trying to assassinate him, had been conveniently sent off to prison. It was like finally being able to relieve a long bout of constipation¡ªutterly satisfying.

    <i>Oh, right, there was also that assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion. Where did he go?</i>

    Doctor Lu began speaking, ¡°The Wang n has two types of this unique marine y. One type is used for physical enhancement, but perhaps due to its diluted energy, its effects are rather ordinary. Uh, Young Master Zhao, I believe you¡¯ve used it before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Of course, the effect was ordinary. That marine y had been formed from the diluted energy of a tiny fragment that chipped off the Zhenwu Sword Stone and dispersed in the sea, so how effective could it possibly be?

    The greater piece of the sword stone was in the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, where the energy it emitted was not some diluted slush but a solidified jelly-like substance that filled an entire mountain. That was the truly valuable material for improving the body and forging the Supreme Sword Body.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s long-standing problem with his inferior meridians had been solved to a significant extent thanks to it. Moreover, both Yue Hongling and Lady Three also benefited greatly from the material.

    <i>Now that I think about it, what if we gather those scattered fragments as well? Could they enhance the sword stone¡¯s effect? I¡¯ll have to ask Lady Three about thister and see if she¡¯s interested.</i>

    Doctor Lu continued, ¡°Although the effect is ordinary, the Wang n¡¯s im of not valuing it is self-deception. Almost every member of their n grows up soaking in this marine y.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang could not help but ask curiously, ¡°With such a divine substance aiding their cultivation from a young age, why hasn¡¯t the Wang n¡¯s cultivation surpassed ours?¡±

    Yang Jingxiu shook his head. ¡°Actually, the medicinal baths prepared by our ns aren¡¯t necessarily inferior to the marine y. Such substances are just supplements in the end. It is one¡¯s own personal effort that truly matters. Relying on these external aids toy the foundation for cultivation may even backfire, leading the n members to be dependent on them andck their own perseverance.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang felt like she had been kicked right in the knee, so she pouted and remained silent.

    <i>What¡¯s wrong with soaking in medicinal baths from a young age? It made my skin fair and smooth, and Big Brother Zhao loves touching me thanks to it.</i>

    Doctor Lu smiled apologetically. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong. The Wang n has relied on this for generations, and not only have they be dependent on it, but it has also fueled even greater expectations and desires, bing almost an addiction. The Wang n has long realized that this substance contains some special aura that subtly alters the foundation of their cultivation. Their martial arts have thus increasingly taken on a yin and cold nature, but overall, it has granted their techniques the overwhelming force of the ocean, so they simply decided to ignore the side effects.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu nodded. ¡°In the end, it alles down to being unwilling to let go and clinging to a glimmer of hope.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Young Master Zhao, when you went to Langya, the Wang n pretended to be generous by offering you that pile of marine y to use. However, their real intention was to exploit your meridian issues, thinking that after living with thin meridians for so long, you would likely be dependent on this substance once you experienced its effects, making you easier to control.¡± As Doctor Lu said this, a hint of admiration appeared on his face, though it was hard to tell if it was genuine or feigned. ¡°But they never expected you to bepletely unaffected by the trap within. The Wang n never saw iting.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. I know that marine y well; it¡¯s nothing special. Let¡¯s talk about the Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil.¡±

    ¡°The Sequestered Soil is something that the Wang n specifically sought out after bing dependent on the marine y. They were searching for something with even stronger effects. At that time, Wang Daoning had not broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries yet, but somehow, by a stroke of divine luck, he actually found such a miraculous divine substance. After obtaining it, he was able to break through.¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces, all aware that there were many problems with this story.

    Doctor Lu continued, ¡°Actually, even within the Wang n, some discerning individuals questioned whether this substance might be problematic. If the marine y, which only altered the physical body, could already cause issues, then what about this soil, which directly affects the soul? However, the temptation that resulted from Wang Daoning breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries was too great, and all dissenting voices were silenced.¡±

    At this point, Doctor Lu smiled apologetically. ¡°I only know about this because Wang Daoning invited me to check his condition and see if there were any problems, which is how I came to learn a bit about it. As for deeper matters, I¡¯m truly unaware. In any case, from my examination, Wang Daoning showed no problems.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said calmly, ¡°Even if there are issues, your cultivation is insufficient to detect them. Wang Daoning had you examine him more for psychologicalfort. From the way this yin qi attacked the sword spirit, it¡¯s clear that Wang Daoning knows full well that there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I really don¡¯t know anything about that. I only found out about the issues with the Wang n¡¯s sword spirit because of this incident. On the surface, it seems like the Wang n has no problems at all.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang mused, ¡°Based on this behavior, it doesn¡¯t seem like actual control. If Wang Daoning were being directly manipted, he wouldn¡¯t have sought you out for reassurance... This suggests that the situation is more likely parasitic or symbiotic. They¡¯re aware that there¡¯s a problem, but since their soul has grown stronger and they have not felt any obvious harm, they continue to poison themselves, simply hoping that nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Huangfu Qing nced at Cai Wenque¡¯s corpse on the ground. ¡°At least one thing can be confirmed...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang responded, ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times didn¡¯t appear.¡±

    ¡°This person isn¡¯t truly dead.¡±

    ¡°A portion of his soul, which has likely fused with the yin qi of the Sequestered Soil, is still alive. Once we bury him, he¡¯ll probablye back to life.¡±

    The two women spoke almost in unison, and their energies¡ªwater and fire¡ªsimultaneously descended upon Cai Wenque¡¯s corpse.

    A piercing scream echoed as a wisp of yin qi emerged from Cai Wenque¡¯s spiritual tform, dodging the two women¡¯s attacks.

    However, even if it were notpletely surrounded by Ranking of Earth experts, how could it escape the wrath of the furious Yang Jingxiu?

    A fierce and unstoppable palm strike was waiting, and with a single blow, it caused the ying qi to twist, distorting into a grotesque and terrifying image of Cai Wenque¡¯s face. Cui Yuanyang immediately jumped into Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms, trembling with fear.

    Yang Jingxiu, still furious, followed up with another palm strike,pletely shattering the yin qi into wisps of white vapor that dissipated into the air, vanishing without a trace.

    As Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing examined the corpse, they noticed that the blood seeping from it, which had originally been bright red, was now a ghostly blue, imitating the color of the sea.

    Yang Jingxiu¡¯s enraged voice echoed, ¡°Bugui, take some men and chop that Ding Ting into pieces. Bring the body in for me to see!¡±

    Before long, a sh of golden light streaked across the sky. This indicated that Ding Ting¡¯s soul had not been tainted and that he was truly dead.

    <strong>At the beginning of the third month, during the Yang n¡¯s birthday banquet, Thunder Sword Ding Ting challenged Blood Asura Zhao Changhe. His tendons were severed by a single sh, and heter died at the hands of Yang Bugui. The figure ranked 45th on the Ranking of Man has fallen, and the rankings shall now be adjusted ordingly. Zhao Changhe¡¯s rank remains unchanged.</strong>

    The world was left speechless.

    <i>Forget about his rank staying the same, what level is Zhao Changhe really at? Two strikes to kill the person previously ranked forty-fourth, one strike to kill the one ranked forty-eighth, and one strike to kill the one ranked forty-fifth... Can¡¯t you bump him up a few spots? Who are you trying to fool with this ranking?</i>

    <strong>Tang Wanzhuang, Yang Jingxiu, and Zhao Changhe joined forces to fight Wang Daozhong and Cai Wenque. Thetter were defeated, and Wang Daozhong turned against his ally mid-battle, stabbing Cai Wenque with his sword. Due to certain circumstances, Cai Wenque did not die immediately due to certain circumstances butter perished at the hands of Tang Wanzhuang and Yang Jingxiu. The figure ranked 23rd on the Ranking of Earth has fallen, and the rankings shall now be adjusted ordingly.</strong>

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled. <i>What about Huangfu Qing?</i>

    Even more bewildered were the others reading the announcement.

    This time, the Tome of Troubled Times provided a straightforward and simple ount,cking the usual epic narrative that it had provided when it detailed Zhao Changhe¡¯s previous feats. It merely summarized the oue of the battle and who had killed whom.

    It was understandable, however, as chaotic battles did not lend themselves to grand, heroic moments. As long as these events were clearly exined, that would have been perfectly fine.

    However, this exnation did not make any sense! Everyone was leftpletely confused. No matter how they tried to fill in the gaps, they could not figure out what exactly happened.

    <i>Why did they start fighting? Why did Wang Daozhong suddenly betray and stab his ally? What the fuck?? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.</i>

    <i>And what¡¯s up with the phrase ¡°did not die immediately due to certain circumstances?¡± What were the certain circumstances??? Was it because Cai Wenque¡¯s medical skills were good enough that he could keep himself alive for a while longer?!</i>

    The feats seemed impressive, yet theck of detail was even more impressive.

    Yang Jingxiu¡¯s expression turned a bit strange as he watched the rankings shift rapidly.

    When Xia Chichi and Zhao Changhe both entered the Ranking of Man, the first, second, and third spots in the Ranking of Hidden Dragons were taken by Wang Zhaoling, Han Wubing, and Yang Bugui, respectively.

    Now, with one person from the Ranking of Man and another from the Ranking of Earth both dead, and without someone like Xue Canghai suddenly squeezing into the Ranking of Man, it was likely that both Wang Zhaoling and Han Wubing would move up into the Ranking of Man.

    This left Yang Bugui as the new First Hidden Dragon.

    In the past year, the top spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons had been passed to three different people: Cui Yuanyong, Wang Zhaoling, and Yang Bugui. Coincidentally, they were all sons of the three most powerful aristocratic families in the Great Xia. It was as if they were being given a free pass into the top ranks. Moreover, each family got a turn. If that didn¡¯t look rigged, nothing did

    For things to line up so neatly, it almost felt like the Tome of Troubled Times had a twisted sense of humor.

    However, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression became even more peculiar as she side-eyed the seemingly nonchnt Huangfu Qing. It seemed as though she wanted to say something, but she held herself back.

    <i>You yed it off well.</i>

    Earlier, it seemed that both she and Huangfu Qing struck Cai Wenque¡¯s corpse simultaneously, but in reality, Huangfu Qing had deliberately dyed her strike by a fraction, making it seem as though ¡°her strength was inferior to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s¡± and ¡°it was natural for her to be a bit slower.¡± In truth, however, this allowed Tang Wanzhuang to be the one to truly carry out the kill, with the other party already dead by the time Huangfu Qing struck. This was meant to deceive Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes and also to avoid appearing in the Tome of Troubled Times¡¯ announcement.

    Besides extinguishing the yin qi from the marine y, Huangfu Qing had not engaged with anyone directly from beginning to end. Even after the Tome of Troubled Times shed in the sky for so long, her name did not appear.

    This was the kind of caution one could expect from a rebel leader like Vermillion Bird. Yet what crossed Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s mind at that moment was something else entirely.

    <i>You¡¯ve gone to such great lengths to make it easier for my man to be happy! I must say, I appreciate the effort.</i>

 Chapter 402: Everything Won

    <h4>Chapter 402: Everything Won</h4>

    Actually, Zhao Changhe <i>had </i>in fact noticed that Huangfu Qing had acted slower than Tang Wanzhuang. Feeling quite shrewd, he asked what he believed to be a more important question. ¡°You seem to have been relying on the fact that Wang Daoning is unaware of what¡¯s happening here when you had the Marquis of Wuping escort Wang Daozhong to the capital. Now that the Tome of Troubled Times has reported the incident, what if he tries to intercept them?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment on Cui Yuanyang, who was nestled in his arms, before she said, ¡°There are several routes to the capital. Which route could Wang Daoning,ing all the way from Langya?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°What if he blocks the way directly to the capital?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed with a touch of mncholy. ¡°If Wang Daoning is able to seize a key suspect from the Demon Suppression Bureau right under the emperor¡¯s nose... that would mean that His Majesty haspletely lost control, and Wang Daoning might as well raise his army and rebel. If that were the case, all our efforts would be for nothing...¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    ¡°If they really dare to intercept someone at the gates of the capital, Empress Wang can just as easily order the release of the suspect, and there is nothing you could do to stop it. So if they manage to rescue him, then so be it,¡± Huangfu Qing added, crossing her arms. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to go back and stand up to the empress on your behalf.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, thinking to himself that, from the perspective of the Four Idols Cult, she would not want Wang Daozhong to be defeated. They still needed the Wang n to rebel; they could not afford to weaken them too much. In fact, Wang Daozhong being rescued might even align more with the cult¡¯s interests. Despite that, she had still helped out earlier, cing him above the cult at that moment. That must not have been an easy choice...

    With this in mind, Zhao Changhe felt a softening in his heart and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Wang Daoning has the guts and if Old Xia will take action. We¡¯ve done all we can. We can¡¯t worry about everything.¡±

    The group openly discussed who might rebel, whether to defy the empress, and even referred to the emperor as ¡°Old Xia.¡± Yang Jingxiu stood by the side, his expression carefully neutral, trying to make himself as inconspicuous as a statue.

    The conversation among aristocratic families was already fairly unrestrained, but this group was practically like a gang of bandits, and yet Tang Wanzhuang was among them, as was a youngdy of the Cui n, who was even snuggling up to Zhao Changhe at the moment and showing no signs of moving away.

    Old Yang thought that it was a miracle that this group even managed to stay civil to each other, much less have a conversation like this.

    Of course, just because he was not speaking did not mean that he was a pushover. After all, he was the one most directly affected by all this! If Wang Daoning were to intercept Wang Daozhong at the capital¡¯s gates, that was one thing. But if it was the empress who ordered Wang Daozhong¡¯s release, he would step forward and make sure that everyone recalled that he was the grandmandant. At this moment, Yang Jingxiu was not even concerned about wrapping up the situation here¡ªhe just wanted to hurry to the capital to stabilize things, and if he could quietly have Wang Daozhong killed, all the better.

    But then he heard Zhao Changhe say, ¡°Alright, now that things have calmed down, let me try to wake up the Lianshan Sword.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu was taken aback. ¡°Wait, you actually have a way to do that?¡±

    <i>So you weren¡¯t just here to mess with Wang Daozhong? You really had a way to solve the issue with the sword?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I already said that I have some ideas, but I still need to try them out.¡±

    He carried Cui Yuanyang in his arms as he walked toward the sword. ¡°Yangyang, let¡¯s work together.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang nodded happily. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Seeing her face light up with joy, who would think she was a frightened little rabbit hiding in a man¡¯s arms?

    <i>She sure found a good excuse to snuggle up to him... </i>Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing, standing on either side, shot sidelong nces and subconsciously ground their teeth.

    They had each thought the other was their main rival, but it turned out the most troublesome one was this little girl.

    <i>The heroes of the world, you and me¡ªtwo fires at Chibi and Yiling...</i>[1]

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe carefully scraped off the Mysterious Radiant Sequestered Soil that had been applied to the Lianshan Sword. Without the yin qi, the soil had lost most of its value. He then ced the sword hilt in Cui Yuanyang¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang gripped the hilt and closed her eyes.

    Zhao Changhe had recently improved his mastery of the Rejuvenation Art, and it had proven effective on Tang Wanzhuang, so it should also have some effect on the sword spirit. How effective it would be still remained to be seen, but the main issue he faced was that he could not directly interact with the sword spirit. Without knowing the precise location to apply the Rejuvenation Art, he could not even test it out.

    After all, a sword was different from a person. A person had a spiritual tform and a soul sea, but where were these corresponding locations in a sword? With his meager mastery, he could not just apply the technique to the entire sword.

    If he were an expert at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, perhaps he could delve deep into the sword with his soul and examine it in detail, but he was still far from that level and had no way of doing something like that at the moment.

    However, Cui Yuanyang could deal with that issue. Not because her soul was powerful enough, but because she had the experience of awakening the Qinghe Sword and knew how to elicit a response from the sword spirit toward the wielder.

    At this moment, Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mind was clear, and it was as if purple qi rising from the east emerged from her soul sea, forming a sword shadow that extended into the heavens. The ethereal purple qi covered the mountains and rivers, filling the vast expanse with a majestic presence.

    This was the unique sword intent of the Cui n, cultivated by their n members from a young age based on the essence of their ancestral sword. Their ultimate goal was to resonate with the divine sword, hoping that one day it would recognize them as its master. This was something that neither Vermillion Bird nor Tang Wanzhuang could do. They had their own intents, and those did not match the swords¡ªthey simply walked different paths.

    Cui Yuanyang used the Qinghe Purple Qi to resonate with the Lianshan Sword. Although they seemed mismatched, it could still somewhat establish a form ofmunication.

    Yang Jingxiu, observing from the side, felt a subtle shift in his emotions.

    Of course, he could also achieve this kind ofmunication. Strangely, however, the Lianshan Swordpletely ignored him¡ªits rightful owner¡ªyet it responded to Cui Yuanyang¡¯s intent despite her being seemingly unrted.

    In Cui Yuanyang¡¯s perception, it was as if towering mountains blocked her path; the purple qi was like a cloud, and it was unable to pass through.

    The faint consciousness that came through conveyed a thought: ¡°The master of the Qinghe Sword? Have I been taken away?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t the master of Qinghe... Qinghe is vast like the sea, and you¡¯re a bit too small-minded, more like a little stream at best... Still, you¡¯re better than the useless bunch in my household¡ªat least you¡¯re not too far off. As for their intent, hmph, I can¡¯t even be bothered to respond.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Did your elders take me from my ipetent master and give me to you to y with? Get lost, you¡¯re not worthy.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang¡¯s lips pouted, and she almost cursed out loud.

    But then, a gentle breeze suddenly swept through her heart, soothing andforting her, making her feel as if spring had arrived, reminding her of the season when rabbits should be doing what rabbits do best...[2]

    It was the Rejuvenation Art.

    Zhao Changhe had no idea what Cui Yuanyang was experiencing in her perception, but with her in his arms, he could sense the connection between her soul and the sword spirit. Without hesitation, he directed the Rejuvenation Art to the very center of this connection.

    ¡°Eh...¡± The Lianshan Sword seemed to let out a sound of surprise, but soon it fell silent again.

    Cui Yuanyang clearly felt the mountains in front of her growing quiet, and on the gray, barren slopes, a hint of green began to sprout.

    <i>It¡¯s working. It¡¯s actually working! But it¡¯s not enough...</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s consciousness finally reached the intersection and said, ¡°You have the nerve to scold my Yangyang for being unworthy. You¡¯re the unworthy one¡ªyou¡¯re not even whole, only half of what you should be. Where Ie from, you¡¯d be considered intellectually disabled or mentally retarded. Despite that, you still pretend to be all high and mighty.¡±

    With a loud ¡°boom,¡± the enraged and embarrassed Lianshan Sword forcefully expelled the consciousnesses of both Zhao Changhe and Cui Yuanyang, closing itself off entirely.

    Cui Yuanyang ced the sword back on its rack and withdrew her hands innocently.[3]">https://p9.itc/images01/20230712/df6d5c3e8f7748659ab7f6828af381a5.jpeg[/ref]

    Zhao Changhe embraced her from behind.

    Yang Jingxiu looked at the two anxiously. ¡°H-how was it? I sensed a strong fluctuation in the Lianshan Sword¡¯s aura. It hasn¡¯t shown such an intense reaction in years...¡±

    When a person in a vegetative state lost their temper, their family members would not me you for provoking them; instead, they¡¯d even be overjoyed.

    But as Zhao Changhe looked at this excited family member, he was not sure whether to tell him the truth or not.

    The truth was that the sword spirits were iplete. There was a high probability that Xia Longyuan had taken away a part of them for his own purposes.

    Due to the nature of sword spirits, losing half of themselves was not fatal. A sword was inherently without a spirit anyway. The sword spirit was born from the intent of its master. If the master¡¯s intent fully aligned with the sword, it would not take long for aplete spirit to be reborn. But if the master¡¯s intent did not match, what remained of the spirit would be filled with resentment, makingmunication difficult.

    This was what had led to the current situation¡ªwhat appeared to be the sword spirit having vanished or in a state of deep sleep. This was the root cause of the problems with the sword spirits in each of the major ns.

    As the siblings of the Cui n began to align more closely with the intent of the Qinghe Sword, the sword spirit started to respond again. However, the iplete spirit still had not fully recovered, mainly because the two younglings were still inexperienced and not yet qualified to truly be its master.

    The reason the Wang n was able to resolve their issue was that the Sea Tribe¡¯s soul power fused with the sword spirit, filling in the gap. As a result, the sword spirit ¡°awakened.¡± But whether it still remained the Zhenhai Sword¡¯s true spirit was questionable.

    Each of the ns suspected that Xia Longyuan had a hand in the issues with their divine swords, but without concrete evidence, it remained pure spection. But if Zhao Changhe were to reveal this information, it would be irrefutable proof, with consequences that could be unimaginable.

    Of course, Zhao Changhe did not <i>have</i> to retrieve the other half of the sword spirit from Xia Longyuan; by relying solely on his Rejuvenation Art, he could indeed solve the problem. Although the sword spirit was iplete, its nature differed from that of a human soul¡ªit did not suffer from cognitive loss but rather a significant reduction in soul power. This was a textbook case of restoring a weakened soul.

    However, this not only required further advancement in the Rejuvenation Art, but also a substantial increase in his own soul power. Right now, with his soul power, it was like using a toothpick to stir arge vat¡ªutterly insufficient. Additionally, a deeper understanding of the sword itself was crucial, given that this was a sword spirit.

    Not only could this approach work for the Yang n¡¯s sword, but it could also resolve the issue with the Cui n¡¯s sword, and more easily at that.

    After careful consideration, Zhao Changhe ultimately decided not to exin the underlying pathology. After all, what the ns cared about the most was whether the problem could be fixed, so he simply said, ¡°I can fix it...¡±

    Yang Jingxiu was ecstatic. ¡°Your Highness, what do you require? We can¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe interrupted him. ¡°... but my current cultivation is not enough, just as I¡¯m not at a high enough level to fully treat Wanzhuang. I need some time. Don¡¯t worry, senior¡ªthe sword spirit won¡¯t dissipate on its own. If anything, if we¡¯re talking lifespan, it won¡¯t die even after I¡¯m long gone.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    <i>Smart move. You¡¯re effectively putting them under our influence. With this, the Yang n will follow our lead in the future.</i>

    Yang Jingxiu rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°I understand, I understand.¡±

    <i>After all, this young man is only at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. Moreover, he¡¯s only been studying medicine for a bit over ten days. It¡¯spletely normal for him to still need to improve his skills.</i>

    Yang Jingxiu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Your Highness, if you wish to improve your medical skills, what do you need our Yang n to do? Should we find renowned doctors? Or ancient texts, medicinal herbs? Or perhaps something to improve your martial arts?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Yang n has Spirit-Weaving Grass. I¡¯d like some. Uh, I don¡¯t need too much, just one stalk will do.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu patted his chest. ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. Bugui, bring His Highness three stalks of Spirit-Weaving Grass!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. <i>With your wealth, I was worried you only had one stalk and would refuse to part with it, but here you are casually giving away three.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s lips also curled up into a smile.

    <i>He hasn¡¯t forgotten to help me find medicine after all...</i>

    1. These are references to the Battle of Chibi, also known as the Battle of Red Cliffs, and the Battle of Yiling, also known as the Battle of Xiaoting. These battles took ce during the Three Kingdoms period. ?

    2. <_< ?

    3. It actually says ¡°´§ÊÖÊÖ¡± in the raws, which literally trantes to ¡°hiding the hands,¡± but it¡¯s referring to something more like this:

    ?

 Chapter 403: Blood Will Have to be Shed

    <h4>Chapter 403: Blood Will Have to be Shed</h4>

    The trip to Hongnong was aplete sess.

    Zhao Changhe was escorted back to his guest courtyard residence by the Yang n with the highest honors, a treatment even the formidable First Seat Tang, who had actually saved the day, did not receive.

    But Yang Jingxiu knew that in the eyes of a subject or minister such as Tang Wanzhuang, showing respect to the one they wanted to follow or were following was more important than showing respect to them. And in fact, Tang Wanzhuang did appreciate it more.

    <i>What¡¯s with all this His Highness, Your Highness talk? We might as well just connect your two guest houses. You can even sleep together if you want. Zhao Changhe is already calling her Wanzhuang, and I don¡¯t see her saying anything about it.</i>

    Yang Jingxiu no longer nned to head to the capital to finish off Wang Daozhong. He had decided to simply leave Wang Daozhong¡¯s fate to Xia Longyuan¡¯s judgment.

    He was already making arrangements for his n and preparing to head south to confront Maitreya. This had been Zhao Changhe¡¯s main objective all along.

    It was unclear what kind of power was behind Maitreya, as it was something beyond the scope of the Ranking of Troubled Times and could not be measured. Zhao Changhe had always wanted to gather all the strength he possibly could to achieve victory in one decisive strike. Compared to Jiangnan, dealing with the Wang n was not an urgent priority and could be set aside for the time being. He could easily get back to dealing with themter when he had the attention to spare for Langya.

    The Wang n could be a hindrance in this matter, so the Cui and Yang ns needed to stabilize the north. This was not the time for them to sit on the fence¡ªthey had to take a stand, and they had to do it now.

    <i>If you don¡¯t stand on my side, I won¡¯t treat your sword. You can calcte for yourself if it¡¯s worth it. The same goes for the Cui n.</i>

    ¡°Yangyang.¡± Zhao Changhe sat on a lounge chair in the courtyard, rocking Cui Yuanyang on hisp. ¡°How about you go back and convey my thoughts to your father? And about the Qinghe Sword, you can tell him not to worry. I¡¯ll treat the Qinghe Sword as soon as I figure out how to.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pouted. ¡°You¡¯re trying to send me home.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, we¡¯re going to fight Maitreya, and you...¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cui Yuanyang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a silly girl who recklessly insists on doing things beyond her ability.¡±

    Zhao Changhe breathed a sigh of relief and pinched her nose. ¡°A little fool who ran away from home.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang leaned in his arms, turned her head to look at him, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your fault?¡±

    They bothughed.

    ¡°Big brother Zhao...¡± Cui Yuanyang rubbed against him again.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on the Ranking of Man now.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re officially my fianc¨¦!¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easying all the way to Hongnong to see you, only to be surrounded by a shameless imperial noble consort and a scheming bureau chief. I didn¡¯t even get to talk to you properly.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang huffed, ¡°But then I realized, why should I be sneaky and secretive like them, climbing over the walls in the middle of the night? Is that even necessary? I went straight into your arms right in front of Uncle Yang, and he only stroked his beard, nodded, and smiled. All they could do was grit their teeth in silence.¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively looked around, making sure that Tang Wanzhuang and Huangfu Qing were not nearby.

    <i>Fortunately, they aren¡¯t. Otherwise, I feel like you¡¯d end up getting either stewed or roasted...</i>

    Of course, they could not just rush over to hide in a man¡¯s courtyard right after everything had happened, like Cui Yuanyang. They still had to maintain an appearance of independence. At this moment, Tang Wanzhuang was discussing ns for the campaign south with Yang Jingxiu, and who knew where Huangfu Qing had gone.

    As for Zhao Changhe, he was not well-versed in matters ofrge-scale war; he only really knew how to fight. So he took the opportunity to hide in his courtyard with the little rabbit, making what he believed to be the most of his time.

    Although Cui Yuanyang spoke boldly, she also nced around. Seeing that no one showed up, she grew even bolder. ¡°Big Brother Zhao...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has important things to do. You¡¯ll soon be heading south to fight Maitreya, and I¡¯ll have to go back and act as your envoy to my father...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled.

    ¡°So... after the kiss in Langya, I¡¯ve forgotten what it felt like...¡± Cui Yuanyang murmured, her eyes filled with longing. ¡°I am an adult now. I turned eighteen at the end ofst year... I¡¯m old enough now...¡±

    Her words were more than just asking for a kiss¡ªthey were practically a plea for intimacy...

    Though at the beginning she was young and did not fully understand what came next after a kiss, now that things were more or less official and she was betrothed to Zhao Changhe, the sex education in aristocratic families was <i>far</i> more thorough than one might expect, evenpared to those in modern times.

    By now, Yangyang had seen countless instructional diagrams, with the household maids and nannies educating her in more detail than Zhao Changhe could imagine.

    At this moment, the little rabbit¡¯s cheeks were flushed as red as a ripe peach, looking so soft that just a light squeeze seemed like it could make juicee out. Zhao Changhe could not resist the urge to take a bite.

    So he gently nibbled her cheek.

    Cui Yuanyang rubbed her cheek with a pout. ¡°Was I inviting you to bite my face...¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re just so cute, Yangyang...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pointed at her lips. ¡°Here, here!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, going along with her wishes, kissed her on the lips.

    No matter how much the young girl prepared herself and visualized it in her mind when it came to the actual thing, she was inexperienced and nervous, shyly following his lead. Her response waspletely different from a ming rose like Huangfu Qing. With Yangyang, there was a sense that whatever position he wanted her to take, she would shyly and obedientlyply. She was so obedient that it boosted a man¡¯s self-confidence beyond capacity.

    Her little mouth was fresh and sweet, her small hands nervously clutching at his sleeves, her eyes tightly closed, and her eyshes trembling slightly. The mix of confusion, nervousness, and anticipation as she prepared to taste the forbidden fruit was just too adorable.

    Zhao Changhe had no desire to mock the one guy at the banquet who had voted for Yangyang because he liked her too.

    <i>What do those other people know? Her skin is so smooth and tender like milk, it¡¯s just amazing...</i>

    While the two of them were cuddled up in the courtyard, Huangfu Qing was drinking tea in her own guest courtyard residence with a face as cold as ice.

    Her attendants were trembling with fear, unsure why the imperial noble consort was so upset. When she returned earlier, she had a smile on her face and a look of anticipation in her eyes. But after a while, her expression turned icy, and the murderous intent in her eyes almost became tangible. The warm tea in her hands even began to boil. The attendants had never realized before just how terrifying the imperial noble consort¡¯s internal cultivation was.

    Huangfu Qing was feeling very conflicted at this moment.

    Originally, she had expected that Zhao Changhe woulde running to her afterward, eager for his reward. She had even been thinking about how to tease him, giving him a small, harmless reward just to see that adorable look of wanting more but being unable to ask for it.

    But a little ko clung to him from beginning to end. Once they went into his residence, neither of them ever left.

    Zhao Changhe could not really be med for this. He could not just toss the ko aside and walk into the imperial noble consort¡¯s courtyard in full view, could he? And once the properly engaged couple were left alone, it was obvious how things would develop next.

    Huangfu Qing was so furious that she wanted to turn back into Vermillion Bird, barge into Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard, and drag the little girl of the Cui n out. After all, it was something that could be seen as a matter of course, and there was no way that Zhao Changhe could win against her.

    But then she reconsidered. ording to her earlier thoughts, letting the Fire Pig of Shi win over the Cui n¡¯s daughter was a good thing, so was she not actually supposed to be encouraging it rather than sabotaging it? Should she be pushing him to get it over with?

    <i>Outrageous... Everything¡¯s a mess, and nothing seems right.</i>

    While she was in thought, the only thing suffering was the teacup. Even when it was being made in the kiln, it probably had not endured such intense heat.

    <i>Where¡¯s Tang Wanzhuang? She¡¯s always infuriating when she goes up against me, but when ites to this little girl, she backs down?</i>

    <i>Now that I think about it, she might be even more conflicted than I am. She might believe that Zhao Changhe marrying the Cui n¡¯s daughter is a foregone conclusion. She probably isn¡¯t trying topete for the position of main wife. Right now, she might even be deliberately avoiding the situation by discussing military matters with Yang Jingxiu.</i>

    <i>Fuck that unreliable old woman... Still making us from demonic cults have to act like the bad guys.</i>

    <i>Fuck that Fire Pig of Shi. Other than when he¡¯s trying to trick me with his sweet words, when has he ever acted like the Fire Pig of Shi? He should just go to hell.</i>

    Huangfu Qing finally made up his mind and slowly said, ¡°One of you go to Young Master Zhao and tell him that I want to see him. If he doesn¡¯te, the reward will be forfeited. Let him decide what he wishes to do.¡±

    Almost at the same time, Yang Jingxiu looked at Tang Wanzhuang across from him with a rather strange expression.

    <i>This First Seat Tang ims to be here to discuss the war, but we¡¯ve only exchanged a few words about it. Since she wasn¡¯t in Gusu, she isn¡¯t very familiar with the specifics. If she really wants to discuss military matters, she should be talking to Tang Buqi instead.</i>

    However, Tang Wanzhuang just sat there under the pretense of discussing the war, but she was clearly distracted, sometimes appearing angry and other times happy.

    Yang Jingxiu could not help but ask cautiously, ¡°First Seat Tang, if you aren¡¯t feeling well, why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang held her teacup as if justing back to her senses and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°If the imperial court wants to subdue a demonic cult leader, is there any way to do so without using force?¡±

    ¡°Offer them amnesty?¡± Yang Jingxiu suggested. ¡°It depends on the cult. For something like the Blood God Cult, there might be a chance. But for the Four Idols Cult, forget it. It¡¯s impossible to avoid bloodshed.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯re right. Blood will have to be shed... I might need to fan the mes a bit more, or it might not work.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu: ¡°???¡±

    <i>Are we talking about the same thing here? Why does it feel like we¡¯re not on the same page at all?</i>

 Chapter 404: This Chapter Number is Very Appropriate

    <h4>Chapter 404: This Chapter Number is Very Appropriate</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had just half-undressed the little rabbit when he began to have second thoughts again.

    The little girl had a captivating allure, making his heart race. It was that allure that made it difficult for him to resist, but as things progressed further and further, doubts began to creep into his mind. She simply seemed too young in his mind.

    Sure, by the standards of this world, she was old enough, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s years ofpulsory modern education had not been entirely erased by this world. He still felt that she was a bit too young, and it made him feel guilty.[1]

    He also thought about how, in aristocratic families, premarital rtions such as this were considered highly disgraceful. Cui Yuanyang might not be thinking about it in her moment of passion, but as a man, he needed to be responsible and not let her be gossiped about behind her back.

    In truth, as the moment approached, the little girl was bing increasingly flustered. For one, she was wondering if it really was all right to do this before marriage. For another, she worried that giving herself away like this might make her less cherished in the future. Just as her mind was in turmoil, she noticed that Zhao Changhe was also hesitating.

    They opened their eyes, their passion-filled gazes slightly clearing.

    Cui Yuanyang knew what he was thinking, and her eyes softened even more

    <i>He¡¯s still the same, always considering my reputation.</i>

    They stared at each other for a long time before Cui Yuanyang shyly whispered, ¡°Big brother Zhao, I...¡±

    She was just about to say that they should wait until after they were married but then someone knocked on the gate of the residence and announced, ¡°The Imperial Noble Consort summons Young Master Zhao to an audience. She says that if you do note, the promised reward will be forfeited.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Cui Yuanyang¡¯s tenderness and sweetness instantly evaporated, and she raised her eyebrows in anger. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t worried about my reputation, after all¡ªit¡¯s just that you already have ns with a married woman!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Eh???¡± Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t believe that¡¯s why I...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s more experienced, and I know nothing. Fine, go to her then, <i>hmph</i>.¡± Cui Yuanyang pouted, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°If you find me boring, just say so. Don¡¯t make me seem unreasonable...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Fuck...¡±

    The little rabbit dashed off to the courtyard next door. As soon as she jumped over the wall, she leaned against it, patting her chest in relief.

    <i>Now it won¡¯t look like I was the one who led big brother Zhao on and then backed out... The imperial noble consort is such a good person. She can put out big brother Zhao¡¯s fire on my behalf.</i>

    <i>Wait, on second thought... Isn¡¯t she Xia Longyuan¡¯s wife or something? Heh, Xia Longyuan messed with my family¡¯s divine sword, so isn¡¯t this the perfect way to get back at him?</i>

    The little rabbit huffed, her face blushing as she returned to her room. She dove under the covers, pulling them over her head. ¡°Ugh, Cui Yuanyang, you¡¯re so useless...¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head and helplessly went to Huangfu Qing.

    Huangfu Qing had already dismissed her attendants and was lounging alone on a soft couch.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Both women could lounge elegantly with a hand propping up their head, but when Tang Wanzhuang did it while she was reading, it exuded azy, intellectual charm. She blended seamlessly with the pavilion and the rockery, creating a scene worthy of painting.

    But at this moment, Huangfu Qing¡¯s posture radiated only a stunning allure, her lips slightly curled in a smile that seemed even more sultry than usual, with a touch of red enhancing her lips. She appeared even more seductive than ever. She had deliberately lowered the neckline of her nightgown, revealing the upper part of her <i>dudou</i>, with her snow-white cleavage provocatively on disy.

    Any man would need just one nce to immediately think of the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Huangfu Qing saidzily. ¡°Did I interrupt the bear eating the bunny?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Was that necessary? I wasn¡¯t nning to go all the way¡ªshe¡¯s too young...¡±

    ¡°So I did it for nothing, huh?¡± Huangfu Qing huffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I just nted a seed of doubt in her heart, making her upset with you, it was worth it. She¡¯s been clinging to you nonstop¡ªwhy should she have it all? Just because she¡¯s t-chested?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not bother arguing, and instead, he slowly approached, sitting down on the couch beside her. Then, while gently stroking her hair, he whispered, ¡°Thank you for today.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Why do I have no idea what you have to thank me for? You do realize that the person most likely to release Wang Daozhong isn¡¯t Empress Wang, but me when I return to the capital, right? At the very least, it would be me conspiring with the empress.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much,¡± Zhao Changhe replied nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. The fact that you instinctively helped today already shows where your true intentions lie. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thanking you.¡±

    ¡°But if I release himter, wouldn¡¯t that still be disadvantageous to you? Wang Daozhong is your enemy, and he has always wanted to kill you.¡±

    ¡°The Four Idols Cult wants to curry favor with the Wang n. If the venerable orders you to do it, you¡¯ll have toply. But I suggest you advise the venerable that the Wang n¡¯s situation with the Sea Tribe can no longer be understood as just a simple favor. When the timees, they might not even have control over themselves. What good would their favor be then?¡±

    Huangfu Qing pondered on this for a moment and eventually nodded. ¡°I know. I will try to persuade the venerable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Even if the venerable doesn¡¯t listen, it¡¯s no big deal. What can Wang Daozhong do? He couldn¡¯t deal with me before, and he certainly won¡¯t be able to deal with me in the future. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve gotten used to using him, but I kind of don¡¯t want him to die in prison.¡±

    Huangfu Qing could not help butugh.

    Zhao Changhe gazed at her smile, and the conversation about serious matters came to an abrupt end.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s smile became increasingly ambiguous. ¡°I¡¯ll stop the Wang n, it¡¯s no big deal. After all, I want us to be the ones who have leverage over the Yang n. Why would I let the Wang n benefit? But I¡¯m a little worried...¡±

    ¡°Worried about what?¡±

    ¡°Worried that instead of benefiting the Wang n, it might end up benefiting Tang Wanzhuang,¡± Huangfu Qing said softly. ¡°Are you really the Fire Pig of Shi, or are you an undercover agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied seriously, ¡°This situation won¡¯t end up benefiting the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Xia Longyuan who¡¯s behind it, and it can¡¯t be solved?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If Wanzhuang tries to patch things up for him, it won¡¯t make any difference. Right now, Yang Jingxiu doesn¡¯t have solid proof, so he can still appreciate Wanzhuang¡¯s efforts. But once it¡¯s confirmed that Old Xia is the one behind this, nothing she does will matter.¡±

    ¡°In other words, at least in this matter, you are the Fire Pig of Shi?¡±

    ¡°...I¡¯ve always been the Fire Pig of Shi.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were only the Fire Pig of Shi when you wanted to nibble on me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The favor would never go to the Demon Suppression Bureau; the Wang n is ying dirty and the Cui n doesn¡¯t want to take the lead. If the Yang n wants a reliable ally, their only choice is the Four Idols Cult. Whether I¡¯m the Fire Pig of Shi or not, as long as your venerable isn¡¯t foolish, your side stands to gain the most from this situation.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s smile became even more seductive, bewitching enough to steal one¡¯s soul. ¡°Why does it sound like someone is asking for a reward?¡±

    Having already slept together naked in each other¡¯s arms, Zhao Changhe had no reservations with her as he did with Cui Yuanyang. Hearing this, he leaned down and kissed her cheek. ¡°I fulfilled your request without cutting any corners, so should I get my reward? You can¡¯t go back on your word...¡±

    He had been holding back for a while now¡ªthere was no point in dying the reward any longer.

    Huangfu Qing did not resist Zhao Changhe¡¯s kisses, allowing him to turn her from lying on her side to lying on her back, letting him kiss her from her cheek to her lips and then down to her neck before burying his face in softness above her chest.

    Feeling his surging desire, she held his head, breathing heavily, and could not help but feel moved herself.

    Ever since that time they slept together without clothes and he withstood the temptation, she had been willing. She had even said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat me, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±

    This time, under the premise that as long as he did well, he could choose any reward, the two of them alone in the room had already implied where things would lead. Both of them were fully prepared.

    However, even though Huangfu Qing seemed to be giving her full consent, she had no intention of actually following through.

    She was not about to let her emotions cloud her judgment.

    Had Zhao Changhe really fulfilled his task without cutting any corners? That was still up for debate. The nature of the situation depended entirely on his own stance¡ªif he imed he had no ties to the Four Idols Cult, then the cult would not gain any favor from this matter.

    It was not clear whether he was trying to manipte the Yang n or the Four Idols Cult.

    Huangfu Qing did not intend to expose this too openly. Before she called him over, her n had been to give him just a little reward¡ªenough to tease him but not satisfy him¡ªso he would know that she was not ignorant of the situation.

    Who really was controlling who?

    As her nightgown was easily undone, they embraced tightly and kissed passionately, the atmosphere gradually heating up.

    Zhao Changhe reached behind her to untie the strings of her <i>dudou</i>, but found that she was lying too tightly for him to reach. He said, ¡°Lift up a bit...¡±

    Huangfu Qing obediently arched her back slightly, allowing him to untie her dudou.

    Zhao Changhe continued to work on untying it, but suddenly, her hand pressed down on his.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Huangfu Qing murmured yfully, ¡°Your request was for me to lift up a bit, and I¡¯ve done so without cutting any corners. Reward time is over.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey... Hey, hey...¡±

    Huangfu Qing giggled. ¡°Neither of us cut any corners, right?¡±

    Her implications were clear as day, and Zhao Changhe realized what she was worried about. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°How am I supposed to prove that? Should I go directly to Old Yang and tell him that I¡¯m the Fire Pig of Shi? Just like you wouldn¡¯t tell him you¡¯re the Fire Serpent of Yi, I can¡¯t just expose this identity casually.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was also mulling over this issue. Normally, such things did not need to be said out loud. If he were trulymitted to being the Fire Pig of Shi, all he needed to do was ensure that the Yang n¡¯s actions aligned with the interests of the Four Idols Cult. However, that was not something that could immediately be seen. How long would that take? She did not want to drag this out indefinitely either.

    <i>It¡¯s all because of you constantly eyeing Tang Wanzhuang and her beauty! It¡¯s only because of her that I even have to worry about which side you¡¯ll lean toward. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about.</i>

    Just then, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s angry voice came from outside. ¡°Zhao Changhe, are you together with Huangfu Qing again?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Huangfu Qing blinked her eyes.

    <i>This angry, defeated tone... it¡¯s really something.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, her voice filled with anger, ¡°If you truly defy morality like this, I will be extremely disappointed. If you go through with your actions, I will never support you as a prince again. Think carefully!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was confused. Tang Wanzhuang should know by now that he never intended for her to support him as a prince¡ªthat was always her own wishful thinking. She hoped that when the time came, he would naturally step into that role. So why was she using that as a threat?

    But in Huangfu Qing¡¯s ears, this message had apletely different meaning.

    <i>You¡¯re angry? You don¡¯t want to support him anymore?</i>

    <i>Well, isn¡¯t that just perfect?</i>

    Before Zhao Changhe could figure out what was going on, Huangfu Qing responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, First Seat Tang. I¡¯ve already told you before that I¡¯m a rebel from the Four Idols Cult, and my goal is to deceive the emperor.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice was filled with grief and anger. ¡°Zhao Changhe, do you really dare?¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively wanted to say something, but his mouth was sealed shut by Huangfu Qing¡¯s red lips. Just moments ago, she had been holding his hand to stop him, but now she suddenly took the initiative, pinning him down and straddling him.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mmph, mmmph...¡±

    With a pained gasp, Huangfu Qing slightly furrowed her brow, and then she smiled brightly. ¡°I wonder if First Seat Tang can sense this¡ªyour prince is already tangled with the imperial noble consort. You may leave now.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang fell silent like a defeated dog.

    Huangfu Qing was immensely satisfied.

    Baoqin, standing nearby, carefully watched herdy¡¯s expression.

    Her young miss spoke in an extremely angry tone, but in reality, there was no trace of anger or any other emotion on her face¡ªshe gave nothing away about what she was truly thinking.

    Baoqin scratched her head, thinking, ¡°<i>Young miss, do you really think you¡¯ve been clever with your schemes? Because somehow, it seems to me that you¡¯ve lost big time...</i>¡±

    1. Yes, thank god. ?

 Chapter 405: Blood Asuras Second Drop of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 405: Blood Asura''s Second Drop of Blood</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression twitched as he looked at Huangfu Qing on top of him.

    She was radiating with the joy of victory, practically glowing, as if making Tang Wanzhuang suffer was the most important thing in her life.

    <i>What exactly are you so happy about? We didn¡¯t even go all the way!</i>

    <i>You might not be in much pain, but I definitely am!</i>

    <i>Without proper forey, how are things supposed to work out just by sitting down on me? Who can understand my pain...</i>

    Then, he also had a realization.

    <i>Why is Tang Wanzhuang so angry? Maybe there¡¯s jealousy involved, but the things she said were clearly a way of helping me, weren¡¯t they? Is she hoping I¡¯d win over an important figure from the Four Idols Cult who¡¯s infiltrated the pce?</i>

    <i>Does this count as an imperial mandate now?</i>

    Seeing the ecstatic expression on Huangfu Qing¡¯s face, Zhao Changhe finally could not help but say, ¡°Even with her strength, she¡¯s not powerful enough to perceive everything going on in a whole house. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s just leading you on to have you caught in the act?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, caught in the act?¡± Huangfu Qing did not understand but she did not dwell on it either. She giggled and said, ¡°She might not be able to see what¡¯s going on, but the implication is enough. Besides, you didn¡¯t rush out with your pants up in a panic.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said with a nk expression, ¡°But right now, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment.

    She quickly felt a strong force from beneath her, flipping her over and pinning her down.

    When their eyes met, Huangfu Qing suddenly realized something.

    She had only intended to provoke Tang Wanzhuang, but that was not how he saw it. He would naturally see it as...<i> If you¡¯re willing to go this far, why not go all the way? Why </i>should<i> we stop here?</i>

    And indeed, now that things had gotten to this point, was she really only trying to anger Tang Wanzhuang?

    In fact, she had already been willing to go through with it.

    If not for the concern about Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s involvement, she would have rewarded him for his sess with the Yang n, just as agreed upon.

    ¡°This is part of the agreement...¡± Zhao Changhe whispered. ¡°You said I could choose any reward, so you can¡¯t go back on your reward.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s gaze softened, and after a while, she responded gently: ¡°Is it just a reward?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind shed back to the sonorous words she had said to Tang Wanzhuang the other night, ¡°I like him.¡±

    <i>I like him...</i>

    That thought echoed in Huangfu Qing¡¯s mind as well.

    At this moment, silence spoke louder than words.

    With the atmosphere as it was, Huangfu Qing could really not be bothered to think about so many things¡ªwhether it was about the cult, her stance, the imperial family, Tang Wanzhuang, Vermillion Bird, or Xia Longyuan.

    Did she really need him to prove that the things he was doing were for the Four Idols Cult? As long as there were feelings between them, could he really betray her?

    All she wanted was to hear him say something simr.

    As if sensing her thoughts, Zhao Changhe whispered, ¡°I like you. Forget about the cult, concubines, the Fire Pig of Shi, the Fire Serpent of Yi, or whether Vermillion Bird agrees to our rtionship or not. In the end, I want you.¡±

    <i>Whether Vermillion Bird agrees...</i> As Vermillion Bird, she would not, but as the Fire Serpent of Yi, she would. How was she to reconcile that?

    Right now, they wore no masks. She was Huangfu Qing, and he was ZHao Changhe.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s gaze softened, and she whispered back, ¡°By being with you like this... I¡¯m taking on burdens you can¡¯t even imagine... You... must not betray me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe never thought, even for a second, that this was Vermillion Bird, the true leader of the Four Idols Cult. He could never imagine her entrusting herself to someone. He could not fathom what she still had to bear. He still believed that the woman before him was simply a nominal consort. Xia Longyuan did not care, and even if he did, they could face him head-on. He could not let her be tied down for some perverse amusement.

    Zhao Changhe said seriously, ¡°I will never betray you.¡±

    Even though Huangfu Qing knew that men would say anything in such moments, words that often meant little, any woman would still want to believe them at that moment.

    Huangfu Qing closed her eyes and murmured softly, ¡°This is your reward.¡±

    She had just been questioning whether it was only a reward, and now she was saying that it was.

    The hard beak of Vermillion Bird was gently pried open, and as their lips and tongues intertwined, shepletely melted.

    In a daze, she felt a sharp pain¡ªthis time, it was real.

    Huangfu Qing opened her eyes, breathless, with a smile that was both tender and indulgent. She gently stroked his head and whispered, ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to make sure that the imperial noble consort is even more satisfied.¡±

    * * *

    It was a night of tempestuous rain.

    Tang Wanzhuang woke up slowly, ncing at the half-empty wine cups on the table through the bed curtains, then at the rain pattering on the leaves of the trees outside the window.

    She saidzily, ¡°Baoqin, roll up the curtains.¡±

    Baoqin pouted as she came over to do so, and Tang Wanzhuang asked, ¡°Spring is almost over, how are the fallen flowers outside?¡±

    Baoqin replies, ¡°The crabapple blossoms[1] are still the same.¡±

    ¡°What do you know...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said faintly. ¡°It should be lush greens and fading reds.¡±[2]

    The corners of Baoqin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Young miss, you should really stop trying to be poetic. That woman isn¡¯t so young anymore; she¡¯s probably savoring the experience, unlike Baoqin.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    Baoqin: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly felt a bit uncertain. ¡°It can¡¯t be... It should be her first time. I¡¯ve heard the first time is very painful, and he¡¯s so... robust...¡±

    Baoqin blurted out, ¡°Why would it be her first time? She¡¯s already an olddy of twenty-eight or twenty-nine years of age...¡±

    The expression on her young miss¡¯ face became very stiff.

    Baoqin suddenly realized her mistake and forced a smile. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s nothing like my young miss. My young miss is pure and untouched, while she¡¯s been married for a while.¡±

    ¡°Her being married is probably just a front, and she likely has never been touched,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said as she got up, put on a robe, and stood by the window. She gazed at the flowers and trees, her thoughts a mystery.

    Baoqin had no idea what was going on in her young miss¡¯ head. The previous night, she had trouble sleeping and needed wine to fall asleep. If her heart ached so much, why did she not fight for him? If she did not fight, he would truly end up in someone else¡¯s arms.

    <i>What if the Four Idols Cult really seduces him with beauty, and you end up with nothing?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re supposed to be the famed bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, yet you¡¯re not even as decisive as the little rabbit next door.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang softly muttered, as if trying to convince herself, ¡°I once said that even if I died, he would continue to move toward what was best for the world because he could not bear to see it otherwise. He denied this to give me a reason to live, but in truth, that statement still holds.¡±

    Baoqin: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°As long as he cares for the people, as long as he can¡¯t turn a blind eye, he¡¯ll eventually do what I want to see him do. He has a special rtionship with the Four Idols Cult. Just with Xia Chichi, it is already impossible to sever the ties between them. Maybe... Given the precedent with the Blood God Cult, this direction could lead somewhere... I believe in that.¡±

    Baoqin could not help but say, ¡°Young miss, is your heart not burning with jealousy? It must ache terribly, right? So why don¡¯t you just admit it and seekfort?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡±

    Baoqin stood her ground and replied, ¡°Even if you beat me, I¡¯ll still say it: when will you fight for yourself?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate him before, saying he was an utterly uncultured, stinky bear?¡±

    ¡°Well, I still hate him, but you like him. I¡¯m just a mere maid, what can I possibly do?¡±

    ¡°Is that so... Do I really like him...¡± Tang Wanzhuang stared out at the misty rain outside the window, losing herself in thought.

    She did not notice Baoqin hesitating, shuffling her small feet on the ground for a long time before muttering, ¡°Besides, he ys the guqin so well now, and he¡¯s not as boorish as before... It¡¯s a pity that he belongs to someone else...¡±

    * * *

    In the imperial noble consort¡¯s room, Huangfu Qing leaned against Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, her face flushed with the contentment of extreme satisfaction.

    At first, it had been a little painful, but for someone from the <i>jianghu</i> who constantly rolled on the edge of a de, the pain was no different from a mosquito bite, and after that pain came pure pleasure.

    He had said that he would make her feel satisfied, and indeed, she was very satisfied.

    His physique and strength were impable. His Blood Asura Body made him an unmatched little wolfhound. And with this, the imperial noble consort realized that she had wasted a good number of years by now.

    <i>Where is the joy in angering Tang Wanzhuang? The true pleasure is in having something that Tang Wanzhuang could never get!</i>

    She indulged so much that she ended up exhausted and, embarrassingly, had to beg for mercy.

    She could not figure out how this young man, despite having a lower cultivation than hers, still had so much stamina.

    It was not that women were at a disadvantage in such things, it was just that he had an unfair advantage. He knew the Pure Bliss Art, a dual cultivation technique that, in theory, could allow him to keep going indefinitely.

    The only reason she had not allowed dual cultivation was that she was afraid; she simply did not dare to do that.

    Huangfu Qing secretly opened her eyes, and as if they were on the same wavelength, Zhao Changhe turned to look at her.

    Their eyes met, and Zhao Changhe yfully pinched her nose. ¡°Awake?¡±

    Huangfu Qing wrinkled her nose and huffed: ¡°I¡¯m not Cui Yuanyang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t notice much difference; in the end, you still called me big brother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re cheating. If you¡¯re so skilled, don¡¯t use the Pure Bliss Art! With just your basic cultivation, I don¡¯t believe you could manage...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious why you refused dual cultivation. Theoretically, we¡¯re both at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, and the effects of dual cultivation between us would be particrly good.¡±

    ¡°Good for you, maybe! After all, I still have my vital yin, and who knows which wild woman your vital yang ended up with!¡± Huangfu Qing pretended to be angry and turned away from him, giving him the cold shoulder.

    It was just an excuse to refuse, of course. If he used dual cultivation to probe her, he would instantly know that she was way far from the first Profound Mystery.

    If he found out that the one he was diligently working on was Vermillion Bird herself, who knew what his reaction would be?

    Zhao Changhe really thought that she was just being petty about the matter of vital yin and yang, so he wrapped his arms around her from behind and tried to appease her with a smile. ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter. Dual cultivation requires long-term practice. We can try in the future...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about the next time? As if!¡± Huangfu Qing huffed and squirmed to get away. ¡°Now that this is over, I¡¯m heading back to the capital to release Wang Daozhong and have him kill you.¡±

    After a whole night, given Wang Daoning and Qin Dingjiang¡¯s speed, they might already be arriving at the capital soon.

    Zhao Changhe did not bother thinking about it and grunted, ¡°Plotting to murder your husband? You should be punished for that.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey...¡± Huangfu Qing barely had time to react before she felt a familiar sensation. ¡°What the hell, how can you be at it again first thing in the morning? You¡¯re really like a bear...¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a pig, remember?¡±

    ¡°Alright, piggy, stop messing around... mmh... I, I need to get up... If I take any longer, Yang Jingxiu wille in to pay his respects... Ah...¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t use the Pure Bliss Art...¡±

    Outside, Yang Jingxiu stood, blocked by a group of expressionless pce maids and attendants. ¡°The imperial noble consort is not feeling well. There¡¯s no need for you to pay your respects today.¡±

    <i>Not feeling well? Considering how she crushed the yin qi yesterday, how could she be unwell?</i>

    Yang Jingxiu looked up and then nced over at Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard across the road.

    The courtyard, once crowded with people, had been empty all night.

    <i>The imperial family really is a mess... </i>Old Yang kept his hands inside his sleeves and instructed his attendants, ¡°Later, make sure to add a couple of kidneys to Young Master Zhao¡¯s breakfast.¡±

    1. This is referring to Begonias, though more specifically Chinese flowering crabapples. I think they¡¯re simr? I¡¯m not exactly sure as I¡¯m not really into dendrology. ?

    2. This was a literal trantion of the text ¡°ÂÌ·ÊºìÊÝ,¡± but the phrase also refers to ¡°flourishing leaves and withering flowers¡± and the scene ofte spring. ?

 Chapter 406: To Jiangnan Once More

    <h4>Chapter 406: To Jiangnan Once More</h4>

    The kidneys were just what Zhao Changhe needed.

    Zhao Changhe, still holding on to a bit of dignity, did not openly attend the grand farewell breakfast with Huangfu Qing. Instead, he stayed in his courtyard, eating breakfast in private, enjoying the hot kidneys he was served.

    Huangfu Qing, on the other hand, could not care any less. She attended the breakfast banquet in full regalia, behaving as if nothing had happened. Sheughed and talked as usual, seemingly unaware of the gossip brewing around her.

    Yang Jingxiu also acted as if he knew nothing, delivering a speech full of flowery titudes, thanking the imperial noble consort for gracing his birthday banquet with her presence, expressing how much it honored the Yang n, and showering her withpliments that were all but meaningless. He also extended his best wishes to the emperor, wishing him longevity as enduring as the southern mountains and prosperity as vibrant as spring.

    Tang Wanzhuang, citing her condition, did not attend the banquet either. Only Cui Yuanyang was present, furiously stabbing at a peach-shaped bun made to resemble a rabbit, nearly tearing it apart.

    She felt utterly annoyed seeing Huangfu Qing sitting there, glowing with satisfaction and radiance.

    <i>I was supposed to be the one to enjoy it! What are you so smug about? It¡¯s only because you¡¯re older and worried that you don¡¯t have much time left that I let you have him!</i>

    Huangfu Qing nced at her, giving her a benevolent smile befitting a victor. ¡°Would the youngdy of the Cui n like to travel with me today?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang continued to stab her bun. ¡°Who wants to go with you...¡±

    Huangfu Qing leaned in and whispered, ¡°You can catch a whiff on the way and get a sense of what it¡¯s like, you know?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: (¨s¨F¡õ¡ä)¨s¦à©ß©¥©ß

    Huangfu Qing, having won a great victory, led her entourage back to the capital.

    The only regret she had was that the woman surnamed Tang had not dared to show her face, denying her the chance to throw her a few taunts. She had to settle for dishing out some ridicule on the sharp-tongued little brat from the Cui n.

    Although she enjoyed the forbidden fruit and was reluctant to leave so soon, she was still Vermillion Bird after all. She could not lose herself in thepany of a lover. She had her own matters to attend to. She did not even want to say goodbye, seeing all that clingy stuff to be pointless.

    <i>Yes, as long as I treat him as just a lover, it makes everything easier to ept.</i>

    She was not sure if Wang Daozhong had been rescued or not, but judging by the fact that the Tome of Troubled Times had not shed, it seemed at least that there had not been any drastic events like Xia Longyuan killing Wang Daoning or Wang Daoning killing Qin Dingjiang. On the surface, everything appeared calm.

    Huangfu Qing was quite intrigued by these developments... What once seemed like an almighty Wang n now appeared riddled with weaknesses, failing topare to even the ailing imperial court. Their rebel alliance had initially been led by the Wang n, but not it was uncertain as to who among them truly held greater power.

    In fact, that little lover of hers, the little piggy, had just asked her to ry a request to Vermillion Bird to participate in the battle against Maitreya. After considering it, Huangfu Qing had only said that she would report to the venerable for a decision, but internally, she was hesitant.

    Although the Four Idols Cult and the Maitreya Cult were at odds due to their different beliefs, with Chichi even killing the other party¡¯s Saibei Buddha, if they took action in the uing event, the implications would be different.

    Ultimately, both cults were rebel forces, and setting aside the fact that attacking Maitreya would essentially make them the Tang n¡¯s enforcers, just saying that Maitreya was easy to wipe out did not align with the interests of the rebels.

    However, there was one aspect of this situation that did catch her attention, and it was the very point Zhao Changhe used to persuade her to ry the message to the venerable: the shadow of the gods and Buddhas behind Maitreya.

    There was nobody who was not interested in chasing the remnants of ancient times, and the higher one was on the Ranking of Heaven, the more intrigued they became by such things. Previously, they had only encountered relics and artifacts, but this time, it was the first time they held a real possibility of encountering one of these legendary entities in person. How could Vermillion Bird not be a little curious?

    It was incredibly rare toe by an opportunity tomunicate face to face with such gods or Buddhas, to experience their power firsthand, or maybe... even capture and interrogate them. This time might be the best opportunity to do so. Could the Four Idols Cult afford to fall behind? Was she to let Tang Wanzhuang scoop up all the benefits while they gain nothing?

    <i>From this perspective, not only should I go, but I should also call in that damn tortoise to join as well. I can¡¯t let her say that I¡¯m letting my good sister miss out on the good stuff.</i>

    <i>What a mess.</i>

    <i>Well... Whether I go or not, I should have that damn tortoisee to the capital for a chat. There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving her a good beating first!</i>

    * * *

    ¡°So, now that you¡¯re on good terms with her, can you influence Vermillion Bird¡¯s decisions?¡± Tang Wanzhuang sat calmly in the courtyard, knowingly asking the question.

    The supposed ¡°if you truly defy morality like this, I will be extremely disappointed¡± truly held no ground; her words had been nothing but a farce.

    Zhao Changhe, sitting in front of her like a primary school student, had been sneaking nces at her for a while, trying to gauge her mood but finding nothing. He then answered honestly, ¡°Whether she can influence Vermillion Bird¡¯s decisions isn¡¯t important. I don¡¯t want to use feelings for that. Uh... Anyway, the key point is that Vermillion Bird should be interested in the gods and Buddhas behind Maitreya. There¡¯s a good chance she¡¯ll get involved, and I suspect that even ck Tortoise might join in. Their cult takes this more seriously than the aristocratic families and ordinary forces.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, as if ignoring his hesitation, calmly said, ¡°Indeed, she can influence Vermillion Bird¡¯s decision.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shifted the topic. ¡°Based on the one who repelled me earlier, their strength was not so overwhelming that you need to be so cautious and rally so many forces. At least, they seem to be under significant restrictions. Do you know something else?¡±

    ¡°When they descended to this world, their power was likely restricted, which is why they needed to rely on proxies for so many things. But if we aim topletely eradicate them by invading their secret realm, their true power will undoubtedly be far greater than what we saw that day. It¡¯s not just about being cautious¡ªI¡¯d even prefer to throw every bit of avable strength into this. Right now, I¡¯m even considering inviting the Divine Brilliance Sect.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± said Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°It¡¯s not always better to have more people. If an alliance bes too big, things can get really messy. A major operation will likely lead to disputes over the spoils, thereby leading to internal strife.

    ¡°At the moment, Ying Five seeks the secret realm itself, the Yang n owes you a favor and requires your services, the Cui n is supporting their son-inw, and the Four Idols Cult seeks the secrets of divinity. These interests don¡¯t really conflict, so if managed well, everyone can be satisfied. But if you involve someone like Li Shentong, you don¡¯t know what he might want, and that could be problematic. In future dealings with various forces, you must keep this in mind.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for the lesson.¡±

    ¡°I am your master, after all.¡± Tang Wanzhuang elegantly sipped her tea.

    Zhao Changhe looked at her again, wanting to say something but hesitating.

    Tang Wanzhuang put down her teacup and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that a certain disciple¡¯s wife has no manners and left without evening to offer tea to her husband¡¯s master.¡±

    Baoqin also seemed like she wanted to say something but held back.

    <i>Better not, young miss. If you really meet her, who knows how angry you¡¯ll get. It¡¯s better for you to not see her off.</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang nced to her left, then to her right. The expressions on both of their faces made her even more irritated, and she put down her teacup with a bit more force than usual, producing a loud ck.

    Zhao Changhe sat upright, immediately putting on a serious posture.

    Tang Wanzhuang, with a stern face, said, ¡°What I saidst night, if you¡¯re not stupid, then you¡¯d know that it was for the sake of deliberately provoking her to help you seed. It¡¯sughable that someone thought they got such a big advantage... Why is it that both of you think I¡¯m unhappy? Do I need to beat you up before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled apologetically and said, ¡°No, no...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang acted as if she had not heard him and nodded to herself. ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked for it, I suppose I can reluctantly oblige.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Wham!</i>

    The next moment, he was brutally flipped over, and Tang Wanzhuang gave him a harsh beating before storming off, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jiangnan!¡±

    * * *

    When they headed north to Hongnong, the campaign against the Maitreya Cult in Jiangnan was in full swing.

    The rise and fall of the Maitreya Cult closely resembled the Yellow Turban Rebellion at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. At the beginning, it had garnered massive momentum and seemed unstoppable, but after being strategically targeted a few times, its strength immediately waned.

    At first, their alliance with foreign tribes yielded some results, as it tied up the imperial court¡¯s military forces and finances, resulting in difficulty in organizing arge-scale southward force.

    However, the resistance from the aristocratic families of Jiangnan alone was enough to mire the Maitreya Cult, severely slowing their advance.

    Their alliance with the Wang n was disrupted by Zhao Changhe, which was a minor issue in itself. The real turning point was not the ying of the envoy at the gate of the Wang n; rather, it was Wang Daoning¡¯s disdain for the Maitreya Cult. The aristocratic families¡¯ contempt for such grassroots cults ran deep, and this disdain was also the reason for the resistance from other aristocratic families in various parts of the south.

    Because of this, when the Maitreya Cult was initially on the rise, they resorted to massacring entire towns and ns. It was a desperate measure because if the local aristocrats did not cooperate, leaving them alive would only cause trouble for the cult¡¯s rear lines with the constant risk of betrayal.

    But the more this happened, the more they fell into a vicious cycle, leading to an increasingly narrow path.

    Once the northern barbarians were repelled and the imperial court was able to spare some resources to support the south, it became increasingly difficult for the Maitreya Cult. When Tang Buqi decisively defeated Maitreya¡¯s main forces on the eastern front at Taihu Lake, it practically signaled the countdown to Maitreya¡¯s defeat.

    Their final hopes rested on the Xiangyang front, where they even had a chance to kill Tang Wanzhuang. But then Zhao Changhe inexplicably appeared with the Blood God Cult, turning the entire situation upside down, and even Maitreya himself ended up seriously injured.

    From then on, Tang Buqi rallied the southern forces andunched a major counterattack against Maitreya. Within a mere few weeks, all lost territory was recovered, and the troops had already reached the Maitreya Cult¡¯s headquarters in Kuaiji.

    ording to many historical analyses, this situation was known as ¡°paving the way for a new ruler.¡± The various forces that had grown stronger during the fight against Maitreya could now enter a new round ofpetition. For example, Lu Shiheng was one such figure. And the general ormander who had led the allied forces to crush Maitreya could be the next hegemon.

    The good fortune of the Great Xiay in the fact that thismander hailed from the Tang n, and they were even more fortunate that his authority was not final as he still had his aunt above him.

    As Zhao Changhe made his way south, he could not help but feel strange about the situation. He never imagined that even Tang Buqi would nearly have a chance to contend for the world.

    <i>Is there something wrong with this world?</i>

    If Tang Wanzhuang was not there to suppress him, it seemed like Tang Buqi could really step up. But then again, without Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s prestige and her dispatch of capable agents from the Demon Suppression Bureau, no one would have really paid any attention to Tang Buqi in the early stages, and he would not have had the opportunity to grow.

    What puzzled Zhao Changhe the most was that, though people had predicted that troubled times wereing, it was clear that every faction was still biding their time, waiting for the right moment. So, where exactly did Maitreya find the confidence to be the first to raise the banner, a year before the time was ripe?

    <i>Is it due to ack of education and historical awareness, leading him to fail to recognize the situation?</i>

    <i>Or is it because he was forced to act early after the disruptions in Yangzhou and Gusu?</i>

    <i>Or is it overconfidence in his alliance with foreign tribes and races and a severe underestimation of the power of the southern gentry?</i>

    <i>Or perhaps it¡¯s because they were being urged by the ancient beings behind them, leaving them with no choice but to move? Just what were they thinking?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was very interested. Never mind Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise being intrigued by gods and demons, the person who was truly the most interested in the ancient beings was Zhao Changhe himself. This was also, apart from his encounters with the blind woman, the first time he would truly confront gods and demons face-to-face.

 Chapter 407: The Ranking of Man Awaits Your Name

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Ranking of Man Awaits Your Name </h4>

    Kuaiji, once a massivemandery in ancient times when it was first established, epassing Gusu and Hangzhou. It was the origin of the Three Wu[1]. Later, with administrative subdivisions and the rise of Gusu and Hangzhou, Kuaiji gradually became more specifically associated with the area around Kuaiji Mountain[2]. In the present world, it is known as Shaoxing, but in this world, it was still called Kuaiji.

    When Tang Buqi recaptured Hangzhou, his army was stationed there, just over a hundred li away from Kuaiji, facing Maitreya¡¯sst remaining forces.

    In fact, the Maitreya Cult was not far from being isted, and that was if it wasn¡¯tpletely isted by now. The major forces in the south had all begun to counterattack, with some even taking the opportunity to expand their own power. Now, with forces converging from all sides, Kuaiji had be almost like an ind, surrounded on all sides.

    Previously, no one had dared to confront the Maitreya Cult directly. Apart from Tang Buqi, who was willing to take the lead, others were hesitant to step up, as Maitreya could still risk everything to take the head of whoever dared to lead the charge. Although Maitreya might not seed if they were heavily protected, and he may not even be willing to stake everything on such an attempt, people were still afraid. After all, why take the risk? If some hotheaded person wanted to take the lead, they would let them do so.

    This was the deterrent power of a top-ranking expert on the Ranking of Earth.

    But ever since Maitreya was defeated in Xiangyang, everyone knew he had suffered serious injuries. With that, their courage had swelled, and within just a few weeks, the situation in Jiangnan hadpletely changed.

    However, the coalition leader, Tang Buqi, remained stationed in Hangzhou, notunching a full-scale attack. It was as if there were some catastrophic force that remained hidden in Kuaiji Mountain capable of obliterating hundreds of thousands of troops, making him too cautious to advance.

    People had mixed feelings about this.

    Some believed Tang Buqi was trying to keep the enemy alive to consolidate his own power. Others thought that he was using this opportunity to turn his forces against other factions, preparing to carve up their territories.

    The most urate guess was that this young lord was waiting for his aunt to arrive and takemand before daring to fullymit to a final battle.

    ¡°Young Master Tang,¡± someone approached Tang Buqite at night. ¡°Maitreya is said to be severely injured and has not been seen for a month. His forces are nothing but remnants, their morale is low, and they have nopetent generals left. Kuaiji is in disarray. If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity to eliminate this threat, when will we?¡±

    Tang Buqi sat in hismand tent, draped in a cloak, seemingly reading a book. He calmly replied, ¡°They¡¯re also out of supplies. Surrounding them is enough; they will copse in a matter of days.¡±

    ¡°But if we wait any longer, Maitreya may recover. By then, even if we destroy his forces, he could escape on his own, leaving us with endless troubles in the future.¡±

    ¡°My aunt should arrive before then, so there¡¯s no need to worry...¡±

    The adviser was left speechless, and he left the tent in frustration, muttering, ¡°This young fool isn¡¯t worth advising!¡±

    <i>I can¡¯t believe we actually let this young man be the coalition leader and soak up all the glory. It¡¯s utterly humiliating.</i> With such thoughts, the adviser hadpletely forgotten why he had not dared to take the lead himself initially, and suddenly, the thought struck him¡ª<i>Why can¡¯t I be the one to break through Kuaiji and kill Maitreya?</i>

    <i>Everyone has already begun vying for dominance. The Tang n originally had a massive opportunity to take the lead and secure it... But since Tang Buqi himself is willing to hand it over, if not now, then when am I to make my move?</i>

    In the early morning, General Wu Weiyang of the Demon Suppression Bureau hurriedly reported, ¡°Young master, Prefectural Governor Zhu mustered his troops andunched a nighttime assault on Kuaiji on his own...¡±

    Tang Buqi put down his book and sighed. ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m just riding on my aunt¡¯s coattails... Well, in fact, I am.¡±

    Wu Weiyang: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Buqi continued, ¡°My aunt said that Kuaiji cannot be taken by conventional means; we must wait for her to arrive. If they don¡¯t believe me, then what can I do? The coalition is just a coalition at the end of the day. Out of respect for my aunt, they made me the coalition leader, but I¡¯m not truly inmand. In terms of official rank, Prefectural Governor Zhu is actually my superior.¡±

    Wu Weiyang sighed, ¡°I understand... But should we go save them?¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°No.¡±

    Wu Weiyang¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°The coalition is full of people eager for glory. Their hearts are restless. Since someone wants to set an example, let them. In this way, everyone will see why we need to wait. Without a bloody lesson, no one will obey mymands.¡±

    Wu Weiyang was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°Moreover, letting those most eager to take the lead suffer the consequences so that the others learn a lesson is also the best course of action...¡±

    The light in Wu Weiyang¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Tang Buqi muttered to himself, ¡°Otherwise, with such ambition... After we deal with the Maitreya Cult, they¡¯ll be the ones we¡¯ll have to deal with next...¡±

    Wu Weiyang: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Buqi smiled brightly, ¡°Ready the troops.¡±

    Wu Weiyang was stunned, ¡°But didn¡¯t you say not to save him?¡±

    ¡°We need to at least make it look like we intend to rescue them... We won¡¯t enter Kuaiji, but we¡¯ll pick up as many survivors as we can. Otherwise, the morale of the coalition will truly copse.¡±

    Wu Weiyang bowed, ¡°Understood.¡±

    * * *

    In the middle of the third month, Prefectural Governor Zhu Huan of Luling, without orders from the coalition leader, led over ten thousand elite troops to attack Kuaiji at night.

    Gazing from a distance at the soldiers on the city walls, whose banners were swaying precariously, Zhu Huan chuckled. ¡°With defenses such as these... If they don¡¯t want the glory of dealing with Maitreya, we¡¯ll dly take it. Everyone, listen up! I want to be drinking inside the city within half an hour!¡±

    His troops charged at the city gates in unison, pushing their siege equipment forward.

    Suddenly, the city gates swung open, and a force of about a thousand warrior monks rushed out.

    ¡°They actually dare to open the gates and fight us?¡± Zhu Huan was momentarily stunned. ¡°Have they lost their minds?¡±

    The vanguard soon shed with the warrior monks, and to Zhu Huan¡¯s surprise, these warrior monks were not some remnants of a defeated army as he had expected. The enemy¡¯s imposing momentum made them look very much like a seasoned, powerful troop; it was as if they were an unstoppable army that had won a hundred battles. As soon as they made contact, Zhu Huan¡¯s supposedly elite troops crumbled immediately.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± The deputies beside him eximed. ¡°They¡¯re truly impervious to des and spears!¡±

    Zhu Huan noticed it too. These warrior monks were nigh invulnerable, the des and spears that struck them leaving no marks on their bodies.

    <i>How are we supposed to fight against this?</i>

    <i>This is at least on the level of Situ Xiao, but how many Situ Xiaos could there be in the world? Yet now, there are suddenly a thousand of them here out of nowhere?</i>

    <i>How is this possible?! If the Maitreya Cult had such power, Jiangnan would have fallen long ago!</i>

    ¡°This is impossible! Let me personally dispel their sorcery!¡± Zhu Huan, a powerhouse at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, spurred his horse forward and thrust his spear at the leading warrior monk.

    With a loud ng of metal striking metal, the spear pierced the warrior monk¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I knew it¡ªthey can¡¯t truly be invulnerable! Their weakness is their heart! Don¡¯t panic, stay steady...¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, his own eyes widened in disbelief.

    The warrior monk, who had his heart pierced, did not fall. Instead, he clutched the spear¡¯s shaft, his eyes fixed on Zhu Huan.

    In his eyes, there were no whites¡ªonly a shining golden light.

    <i>This is no human... or at least, not a living one!</i>

    ¡°Damn it... Retreat! Full retreat!¡± Zhu Huan cursed as he yanked out his spear and turned his horse to flee.

    But how could a retreat be sessful under these circumstances?

    In an instant, the thousand warrior monks had torn through Zhu Huan¡¯s forces, forcing them to scatter in all directions. Their weapons pressed relentlessly toward Zhu Huan himself.

    One warrior monk leaped into the air, swinging a gleaming golden jiedao straight at Zhu Huan¡¯s throat. Zhu Huan barely managed to parry the blow, but more jiedaos were already shing down around him. Despite having more men, he found himself trapped in a terrifying encirclement, his soldiers and bodyguards unable to provide any support.

    After all, their attacks could not even wound these monks!

    Watching as his bodyguards and deputies were ughtered around him, Zhu Huan¡¯s heart was filled with both pain and regret.

    First Seat Tang had warned them that Kuaiji could not be taken by conventional means and that they had to wait for her. He thought that it was just the Tang n wanting to im the merit and that Tang Buqi was simply following his aunt¡¯s orders.

    Such a great opportunity for glory was right before him, and he had thought that if he did not seize it, it would be his loss.

    But now...

    He realized that Tang Wanzhuang had been right all along.

    He had not even encountered Maitreya himself yet, and a mere thousand warrior monks had already turned the battlefield into a field of blood.

    Even he was about to die...

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhu Huan forcefully swept away the warrior monk¡¯s jiedaos with his spear, suppressing the blood that surged up to his throat as he leaned over his saddle and rode on in an attempt to escape.

    The sounds of battle roared all around, and all he could see was a sea of golden light. Zhu Huan charged left and right, but he ultimately could not break through.

    He was much stronger than an ordinary soldier and general; he could fight one or even ten, but how could he fight a hundred, a thousand? Especially when he faced these seemingly unkible foes...

    It was not long before he ran out of strength.

    Zhu Huan managed to thrust his spear through a warrior monk¡¯s throat, but he took a blow to his back in return, stumbling forward. With a heavy sigh, he muttered, ¡°My end hase...¡±

    He realized that these warrior monks were not inexhaustible. They had be much weaker, much weaker than before, but unfortunately, he had expended all his energy faster.

    At that moment, a cavalry force came charging toward the battlefield.

    At the forefront, Tang Buqi¡¯s sword shed through the air, decapitating a warrior monk. Even after the head was severed, the body continued to crawl on the ground, refusing to die

    Tang Buqi did not waste time engaging further; instead, he raised his sword and shouted, ¡°All soldiers of Luling,e this way! I shall cover your retreat!¡±

    Seeing a beacon of hope, the scattered Luling soldiers swarmed toward Tang Buqi.

    Tang Buqi leaped into the fray, his sword sweeping in a wide arc to fend off the warrior monks attacking Zhu Huan. He grabbed Zhu Huan by the cor and hoisted him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of themnded on the back of his horse, and with another swing of his sword, Tang Buqi scattered the warrior monks, who were now considerably weakened. His horse then neighed loudly as it sped away.

    But as he looked down, he realized that Zhu Huan was already lifeless.

    A golden light shed in the sky.

    It was not a battle record. The text did not even bother to mention the prefectural governor who had fallen under the city walls, as the Tome of Troubled Times deemed his death insignificant.

    <strong>In the middle of the third month, Tang Buqi turns 25 and shall be removed from the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Man awaits your name.</strong>

    These words were not a sign of favoritism by the Tome of Troubled Times. Every person who aged out of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons received this same hopeful message.

    But to be removed from the ranking due to age generally implied that their potential was limited. Throughout history, there had been those who blossomedte and made it onto the Ranking of Man, but they were very few, and even those who did rarely made it beyond the Ranking of Man. There had yet to be a precedent of someone aging out of the Ranking of Hidden Dragons and making it onto the Ranking of Earth.

    However, both Maitreya within the city and the fleeing soldiers outside the walls had a feeling that this young man may just have a chance at being an exception.

    1. This is in reference to a period of economic growth in the region known at the time as San Wu (¡±The Three Wu¡±), the name stemming from themanderies of Wu, Wuxing, and Kuaiji (which had formerly been located in Wu). ?

    2. Kuaiji Mountain is six kilometers southeast of downtown Shaoxing, Zhejiang province. It is the birthce of China''s first dynasty, the Xia Dynasty. ?

 Chapter 408: A Man Does Not Associate with Vermin

    <h4>Chapter 408: A Man Does Not Associate with Vermin</h4>

    In Hangzhou, a meeting was held between the allied forces.

    The southern warlords stared solemnly at Zhu Huan¡¯s corpse on the ground, their expressions heavy with concern.

    He had been struck in the back after exhausting his strength and sumbed to his injuries¡ªthis much was clear. However, the implications of his death were far more troubling.

    Everyone had thought that Kuaiji was as defenseless as an unguarded brothel, ripe for anyone¡¯s taking, which was why ambitious individuals like Zhu Huan had been eager to make a move. The truth was that he was by far not the only one who had such thoughts.

    Zhu Huan¡¯s troops were among the most elite of the coalition, yet he had not even gotten to face Maitreya himself. The Maitreya Cult had not even revealed all its tricks, and a mere thousand warrior monks were enough to decimate his army outside the city walls, with even him failing to escape.

    Had Tang Buqi not intervened, the forces of Luling would have beenpletely wiped out, resulting in a catastrophic loss.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s actions, for most people, served as a powerful stabilizing force. His reliability reassured the coalition, and having such a leader brought cohesion.

    A few watched him with a more critical eye, sensing the underlying currents. But at this moment, they had no time to worry about how Tang Buqi might quietly incorporate those troops into his own ranks or whether Zhu Huan¡¯s descendants would henceforth pledge loyalty to the Tang n. These were matters for the future. The immediate issue remained to be how they were to proceed with the siege of Kuaiji.

    As long as Maitreya remained alive, everyone would continue to feel as if they had a bone stuck in their throats, unable to eat or sleep in peace. Who would not fear being beheaded in their sleep by a Ranking of Earth expert? This was their most pressing concern.

    It was only now that they realized that they were facing an enemy they knew nothing about. No spies could infiltrate Kuaiji, and no information leaked out. Previously, they had just assumed that Maitreya was done for, but now that someone had dared to probe the city, the mere tip of the iceberg that they had exposed hade with heavy losses. There were undoubtedly more dangers left to be uncovered.

    How were they supposed to fight this battle?

    Tang Buqi had previously said that the city was out of supplies and would fall within days. But now that seemed like a well-intentioned lie to maintain morale.

    Without internal intelligence, how could he know how many supplies the city had? Moreover, based on the warrior monks¡¯ performance, they might not even need food.

    ¡°Young Master Tang,¡± someone finally broke the silence. ¡°The Demon Suppression Bureau might have more intelligence. Perhaps they know things that we don¡¯t... How should we proceed? We¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Tang Buqi waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t know much either. My aunt just told me not to rush.¡±

    ¡°So, are we just going to wait indefinitely for First Seat Tang¡¯s arrival? If this drags on, I don¡¯t know about the city, but <i>our</i> provisions won¡¯tst.¡±

    This was not a cowardly excuse¡ªit was the truth.

    It waste spring, a time when food supplies were truly running low. After fighting for so long, who had much grain left? This was the main reason many were secretly dissatisfied with Tang Buqi¡¯s inaction. Each day they maintained the siege tightened their belts further¡ªno one was here for a leisurely outing.

    If this continued, Maitreya would not copse under the siege; instead, the besieging forces might disband due to ack of supplies.

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when my aunt will arrive, but we can¡¯t just rely on her.¡±

    <i>...It¡¯s your aunt, not ours. Don¡¯t make it sound like we¡¯re all relying on her.</i>

    Tang Buqi continued, ¡°Based on what we can observe, we should make our own assessments.¡±

    He motioned with his hand, and his soldiers outside brought in the headless body of a monk, cing it in the center of the hall.

    Previously, even after being beheaded, this monk¡¯s body continued to writhe and struggle, but now it waspletely lifeless.

    Tang Buqi crouched by the side of the warrior monk and said, ¡°We can confirm that this isn¡¯t a <i>jiangshi</i> or whatever. Before losing his head, he was alive. A fervent belief led him to willingly invite a god to possess him, which resulted in actual divine protection, making him unstoppable. This seems to be the core elite of the Maitreya Cult.¡±

    Someone asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t we see them in earlier battles? If they had appeared then, we would not have been able to stop them.¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°They probably aren¡¯t able to operate outside Kuaiji. When we encountered them outside the city, this headless body could still move, but now it¡¯spletely lifeless. This suggests that they are restricted to a certain range.¡±

    ¡°So if we¡¯re going to fight them, we should try to lure them away from Kuaiji? But they wouldn¡¯t leave during theirst stand, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°This situation must have a source. There should be a stronghold in the city that, if destroyed, would disrupt the effect,¡± said Tang Buqi. ¡°We will have to apply full pressure in our siege at the same time, keeping them upied so they can¡¯t surround those who infiltrate the city.¡±

    The theory was sound, but the lively discussion suddenly cooled, and no one responded.

    This was not a n where they could simply sit back and wait for powerful figures such as Tang Wanzhuang to resolve the issue before attacking. They were expected to fully engage the warrior monks to make it easier for Tang Wanzhuang and others to move around inside the city.

    This meant casualties.

    With Zhu Huan¡¯s recent failure as a stark reminder, their forces could copse in an instant. Who would dare to be the next sacrifice? And who knew how many of these warrior monks the Maitreya Cult had?

    Tang Buqi looked around slowly, saying, ¡°These warrior monks¡¯ strength is limited. I estimate that it¡¯s due to their own physical limitations, which restrict them from sustaining such great power for long. As long as we are prepared and hold them off, they should start to weaken after about the time it takes to burn a stick of incense. So all we need to do is hold them off for about that amount of time.¡±

    Still, no one responded.

    Tang Buqi then said, ¡°The n is to surround three sides and leave the south gate open. My Tang n will attack the north gate. Who is willing to lead the main assault on the east and west gates?¡±

    Still, silence.

    Tang Buqi looked at each person in turn, but they each avoided his gaze, hoping someone else would step forward first.

    This was the final battle, and no one wanted to risk their lives. They would much rather others suffer the heavy losses, so they could swoop inter and reap the benefits. The question of who would rule Jiangnan was still up in the air, after all.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s eyes revealed clear disappointment.

    The reason why his aunt had not yet arrived was partly because she needed time to recover from her previous injuries and partly because she was likely coordinating with other powerful figures to join her in her assault on the city. That would be the most dangerous and decisive moment.

    But what if, after all that effort, his aunt managed to secure the support of powerful figures, yet he failed to provide the necessary support in the siege?

    It would be absurd and absolutelyughable. Tang Wanzhuang was risking her life by entering the city, and Tang Buqi was leading the charge¡ªbut what about others? Had all the aristocratic families besides the Tang n died out?

    At least Zhu Huan had ambition and was willing to act! But what about these people?

    At that moment,ughter echoed from outside the hall. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take charge of the east gate.¡±

    As the words were said, Wan Dongliu strode in and cupped his hand toward Tang Buqi. ¡°The Cao Gang hase to help. We don¡¯t have many men, but we should be able to handle the east gate.¡±

    Tang Buqi was overjoyed. ¡°Brother Wan, your righteousness ismendable!¡±

    Someone sneered, ¡°When did we start allowing gangsters to speak in a coalition of noble families?¡±

    Wan Dongliuughed and did not bother responding to him.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man also strode in, smiling as he said, ¡°In that case, leave the west gate to us. Our saint says that the celebration is to be had at the west gate[1], and he would like us to take it.¡±

    The hall buzzed with whispers.

    It was Xue Canghai from the Blood God Cult!

    This was even harder to ept than the Cao Gang. It was one thing for a gang from the <i>jianghu</i> to lend a hand, but since when could a demonic cult openly appear in such a setting?

    Tang Buqi¡¯s face twitched, unsure whether to feel joy or anger.

    He had more information than most. He knew that Zhao Changhe had taken over the Blood God Cult and used them to secure Xiangyang. Xue Canghai¡¯s presence meant that Zhao Changhe had likely settled things on his end, which also meant that his aunt was on the way or had already arrived. But how could he be happy with the thought of having to call Zhao Changhe uncle for real?

    He hesitated to speak, which led others to misunderstand. Someone mmed their hands on the table and pointed at Xue Canghai. ¡°This is a campaign of noble families to eliminate an evil cult. Since when did the Blood God Cult have a say in this? You¡¯re a demonic cult that should be purged! Who let them in? Send them out!¡±

    Xue Canghai¡¯s gaze turned icy as he red at the man, his smile thin and insincere. ¡°Noble families? And where exactly is that nobility? All I see is a pack of dogs fighting over scraps. No... Even wild dogs have some spirit when they fight for food, but what about you lot?¡±

    ¡°Oh... Is this Cult Leader Xue who got humiliated by someone below his level? You¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Xue Canghai, enraged, shed forward and grabbed the man by the throat, nearly snapping it with just his tight grip.

    He had suppressed the anger within him for so long, and this pent-up anger was so intense that even Zhao Changhe did not dare to bring up this sore spot in his face.

    ¡°Yes, I was challenged and defeated by someone with lower cultivation... but unfortunately, that wasn¡¯t you,¡± Xue Canghai said coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to associate with our demonic cult? Then either leave on your own or let me kill you and throw you out like the garbage you are.¡±

    The man desperately looked to Tang Buqi for help. ¡°Young Master Tang...¡±

    Tang Buqi sighed and could only cup his hands in respect. ¡°Cult Leader Xue, please spare him...¡±

    His words implied that he was not telling the demonic cult to leave; instead, he was asking Xue Canghai to be considerate. Some others could not bear this any longer and stood up angrily. ¡°If Young Master Tang favors the demonic cult, then we will take our leave. You can have this demonic cult fight Maitreya with you if you so wish.¡±

    Another voice came from outside, ¡°You can leave if you want.¡±

    Everyone turned to see a tall young man stride in with amanding presence and a scar on his face.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as a name surfaced in their minds.

    Blood Asura, Zhao Changhe!

    Despite his youth, his fearsome reputation surpassed even that of Xue Canghai. Suddenly, the room fell silent.

    Even though he was of such a young age, not only was he a master on the Ranking of Man, but he also had another identity circting in secret that left many aristocrats guessing.

    <i>Tang Wanzhuang has almost openly shown her support for him...</i>

    <i>If he¡¯s standing up for this demonic cult and the Cao Gang, does that represent the imperial court¡¯s intentions? Or is that his own idea?</i>

    As people mulled over this, Zhao Changhe looked around the room and smiled, baring his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve invited heroes from all over to hunt in Wu, and I apologize for myte arrival. However, none of you are included among those heroes. You may leave.¡±

    Someone slowly responded, ¡°Young Master Zhao, do you realize what you¡¯re saying? Have you thought this through?¡±

    ¡°A true man does not associate with vermin,¡± Zhao Changhe said calmly. ¡°As for whatever you might be keeping in those tiny brains of yours, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Sensing something, people turned to see Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu quietly standing at the entrance of the hall, their hands behind their backs, as if they did not even have the interest to step inside and join the conversation.

    If a hunt was to be held in Wu, who were the prey?

    Besides Maitreya... <i>they</i> were too.

    1. The raws here are ¡°Î÷ÃÅÓÐÇì,¡± which literally trantes to what I ced here. However, I feel like Zhao Changhe said the words in reference to Ximen Qing (Î÷ÃÅÇì), the main character of <i>Jin Ping Mei</i>, also known as <i>The Plum in the Golden Vase</i> or <i>The Golden Lotus,</i> and a minor character in <i>Water Margin</i>. ?

 Chapter 409: Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 409: Counterattack</h4>

    Not many people left; some did walk out, but others stayed.

    Among those present, whether they were being considered prey or aspired to be hunters themselves, the ones who truly had their own ns remained calm andposed. Those who could not hold back and jumped around in front of everyone were, at their core, spoiled scions of the rich and powerful. Even if they were in charge of their forces now, they were still spoiled.

    With the n heads of the Cui and Yang ns standing here, anyone smart enough would thicken their skin and stay, even if they had been making a fuss earlier. Those who still chose to leave under these circumstances would be of little threat in the future, as they were too shallow to even be taken seriously as enemies.

    Tang Buqi did not look down on them because he remembered his past self.

    At the moment when he attempted to stab Zhao Changhe with a sword at Wan Dongliu¡¯s restaurant, how different was he from them? Meanwhile, at that time, theposed Wan Dongliu was just like the old foxes who remained in the hall now.

    The people involved were all present, and it seemed they all recalled those past events. The three of them exchanged nces and smiled.

    Even though not much time had passed since then, there was a strong sense of vicissitude, as if everything had changed, yet somehow nothing had changed.

    Wan Dongliu was still as reserved as ever, Zhao Changhe was still as rebellious as he was in the past, and Tang Buqi was still the beloved nephew.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with you allter,¡± Tang Buqi said softly. ¡°Uncles, pleasee in and take your seats...¡±

    Cui Wenjing shook his head. ¡°We won¡¯t take the lead... We¡¯re just here as guests to take a look at this warrior monk¡¯s corpse and make some assessments.¡±

    Tang Buqi hurriedly said, ¡°How could seniors like you be considered mere guests...¡±

    Yang Jingxiu waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re themander. We¡¯re certainly mere guests.¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Who am I tomand over you two?</i>

    <i>Both of these seniors have experience leading troops. Old Cui not taking the lead is understandable. After all, he doesn¡¯t hold any official position with the imperial court, and he¡¯s considered a retired official. His days of leading troops were from the time he supported the founding of the current empire. Old Yang, however, is much different. As the grandmandant, he¡¯s the highest-ranking militarymander, theoretically in charge of the entire nation¡¯s military! The reinforcements and supplies that I¡¯ve been receiving recently were signed off by him, not my aunt!</i>

    Of course, Yang Jingxiu did not have any actual military power at his disposal. In a time when the imperial court was weakening and the various families were bing increasingly autonomous, even the emperor¡¯s power became limited. What truly mattered were the family backgrounds they represented and their top-tier personal martial prowess.

    But at this moment, both of them were focused on examining the corpse, so Tang Buqi held his tongue and did not say anything unnecessary.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°These cultists don¡¯t seem to have sufficient individual cultivation to withstand excessive empowerment. They can only achieve a basic level of invulnerability to ordinary weapons, and even a strong blow can break through it, far inferior to someone like Situ Xiao. Moreover, the aftereffects are severe. If my judgment is correct, the group of 1,000 warrior monks that went to face Zhu Huan¡¯s forces is likely to be crippled now.¡±

    Tang Buqi suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder they only sent out 1,000 people. I was wondering why there weren¡¯t more of them. After all, if they had sent out 10,000, the Luling troops would have beenpletely wiped out, and I would not have even dared to try and rescue them. It seems now that it¡¯s not that they could not send more, but that there¡¯s a cost involved with it, so they can¡¯t just have all of them be empowered at once.¡±

    As he spoke, he frowned.

    If this empowered state required time to prepare, limiting them to only blessing a thousand at a time, that would be a good thing. But if they were merely conserving resources and could actually transform everyone in ast-ditch effort during a major battle, that would be a massive problem.

    Although it was difficult to ascertain the exact number of remaining soldiers the Maitreya Cult had in Kuaiji, it was possible to estimate it based on the oues of previous battles. The forces they had definitely did not exceed 20,000, and at least half of them were likely wounded.

    Initially, the coalition believed the forces inside the city to be of low morale. It was what had led Zhu Huan to believe that his 10,000 elite troops could easily take Kuaiji.

    But now, it was clear that there was no issue with their morale. Instead, there were nearly 20,000 fanatics inside the city who were impervious to weapons.

    Tang Buqi had imed that the empowered or blessed state couldst roughly the time it would take for a stick of incense to burn, but that was likely only during an intense battle. They could not just trigger that state and then wait for them to wear out while running away¡ªMaitreya¡¯s forces were not that foolish. The state could surely be deactivated, so a direct confrontation was unavoidable, and it would not be so easy to break through.

    Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiue remained silent, continuing to examine the warrior monk¡¯s body. Clearly, they had note just to figure out how to deal with these warrior monks. The more important task was to glean some understanding of the cultivation level and characteristics of the gods and demons behind this power.

    After a moment, they both nodded, their expressions rather serious. ¡°Very powerful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe breathed a sigh of relief.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s fine as long as you can see the enemy¡¯s health bar.

    What is truly to be feared is an enemy with power so inscrutable that they defyprehension, and rather than an objective evaluation of their might, all you get is a chilling sense of foreboding. But with them being able to seriously assess the enemy as ¡°very powerful,¡± it meant that the enemy¡¯s power was still within their realm of understanding.

    This meant that they could fight!

    ¡°We¡¯vee to some conclusions.¡± Cui Wenjing considered for a moment, but did not directly state out the details in public. Instead, he said to Tang Buqi, ¡°These warrior monks do not seem to need any preparation time. They can be empowered at any moment, so don¡¯t count on any lucky breaks... But the good news is that this method of empowering others does not seem to be applicable to too many different scenarios, so there likely won¡¯t be many other surprises.¡±

    Yang Jingxiu said, ¡°Another piece of good news is that they probably can¡¯t endlessly repeat this empowering process. The number of these blessed soldiers won¡¯t be unlimited, and they certainly can¡¯t bless all the people in the city.

    With the assessments of experts on the Ranking of Heaven and the Ranking of Earth, Tang Buqi also breathed a sigh of relief and bowed while saying, ¡°Understood.¡±

    The two elders smiled and spoke as they left, ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll wait for your orders on when to take action.¡±

    Tang Buqi felt immense pressure.

    <i>Is this battle really so dangerous? Even two top-tier experts need toe and inspect the corpses? Also, where¡¯s my aunt?</i>

    Tang Buqi finally lowered his voice and asked Zhao Changhe, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my aunt? Did something happen to her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, somewhat helpless, replied, ¡°No, she¡¯s just resting and conserving her energy. Wanzhuang takes on too much responsibility, and she always feels like she¡¯s the main force. She ces too much pressure on herself...¡±

    Tang Buqi leaned in closer and lowered his voice even further, ¡°Damn, there are so many people here. Couldn¡¯t you address her differently? Are you trying to show off how close you are?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m just used to it...¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Tang Buqi sighed. ¡°Is there anyone else from your side who hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°Actually, everyone¡¯s here, but each one has a bigger attitude than the next, so they¡¯re not willing to attend meetings,¡± Zhao Changhe retorted. ¡°If you¡¯re nning to deploy troops, when are you thinking of doing it?¡±

    Tang Buqi asked, ¡°What about the members of the Cao Gang and the Blood God Cult? Do they need some time to rest from traveling here?¡±

    Xue Canghai said, ¡°We didn¡¯t rush here, so we don¡¯t need any special rest.¡±

    Wan Dongliu smiled and said, ¡°We came by boat, so we¡¯ve already had plenty of rest.¡±

    Tang Buqi hesitated for a moment and then asked Zhao Changhe, ¡°How long does my aunt need to rest?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°It seems that Wanzhuang really knows you well... From the way you¡¯re talking, you¡¯re really thinking ofunching an attack immediately?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve just suffered heavy losses and retreated. ording to conventional wisdom, we would not counterattack so soon. But theposition of our forces means that it does not really matter.¡±

    With the militaryposition they had, it was not just that the timing did not matter¡ªeach group was ustomed to fighting independently. The Blood God Cult and the Cao Gang, being new arrivals, did not need to coordinate with the others. They could simply focus on their own battles.

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°Maitreya was never a great military strategist. His past sesses werergely due to his capable generals. But now, with those generals dead, he would never expect us to counterattack right after retreating. We can definitely catch him off guard.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, surprised by Tang Buqi¡¯s newfound strategic insight, held back the yful remarks he was tempted to make in front of so many people. Instead, he responded seriously, ¡°I know even less about military affairs than Maitreya, so I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Tang Buqi¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, and he dered word by word, ¡°Everyone, we will lead the main attack. I ask that you do not just stand by and watch. Today, history shall be made!¡±

    On the eighteenth day of the third month, shortly after Zhu Huan, the prefectural governor of Luling, was killed outside the city of Kuaiji at dawn, Tang Buqi led his forces to rescue the remaining soldiers and retreated. Just as Maitreya, inside the city, breathed a sigh of relief and started a three-day retreat to recuperate, a massive army descended upon Kuaiji once more by evening.

    Although the mainbat force was notrge, with the Tang n¡¯s Gusu troops numbering only over 10,000, and thebined forces of the Blood God Cult and the Cao Gang not even reaching 10,000, outsiders did not know that.

    When you counted the forces of the aristocratic forces that were a part of the coalition, the total reached over 100,000. If you were thick-skinned enough, you could even im an army of 800,000[1]. As far as the eye could see, the troops blotted out the sun, dark clouds pressed down on the city, and the coalition surrounded Kuaiji so tightly that not even water could escape.

    Buddha Fa Zhen[2], who was temporarily in charge of the city¡¯s defenses, was dumbfounded, dropping themand token he held in his hand.

    <i>The Great Buddha thought that we had just won a battle and wouldn¡¯t face another attack so soon. He¡¯s only just begun to rx and entered a closed-door retreat for an hour...</i>

    <i>Can a war really be fought like this? Was the force that died here at dawn just a trick, part of some borate ruse?</i>

    Fa Zhen quickly organized the city¡¯s defenses and sent someone to inform Maitreya, who was in the secret realm. But just as the order was being issued, a sword light as fluid as water covered the setting sun.

    It was Tang Wanzhuang.

    Kuaiji was originally part of the Wu territory, and Tang Wanzhuang knew the area as well as the Maitreya Cult, which had only upied it for a year. Even before the main army arrived, she and her team had already quietly infiltrated the city.

    Maitreya had made a fatal error by going into seclusion at this critical moment. Even the divine will of the gods and Buddhas in the secret realm was no longer paying attention to the city, which directly led to them being able to sneak into the city unnoticed, with no one the wiser. The city¡¯s defending monks were not even fortified by the usual blessing, making Kuaiji as defenseless as a little girl.

    1. This is, once again, a reference to the Battle of Chibi. ?

    2. I don¡¯t think that this is actually a Buddha, but rather someone holding a position simr to an abbot or a leadership role in the cult. I¡¯ll still trante it as Buddha, though, since that¡¯s what is specifically used by the author. ?

 Chapter 410: Water and Fire, Two Extremes

    <h4>Chapter 410: Water and Fire, Two Extremes</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang deliberately waited until Fa Zhen sent someone to notify Maitreya before making her move.

    As she struck, a group of people quietly followed the monk delivering the message, heading straight for Kuaiji Mountain.

    It turned out that the secret realm was indeed within the mountain.

    Even Zhao Changhe had to admire Tang Buqi¡¯s unexpected and swift counterattack.

    What was expected to be an incredibly challenging infiltration involving sneaking into the city and figuring out how to locate the secret realm amid heavy defenses suddenly became very straightforward. All they had to do was quietly follow along.

    Without the watchful gaze of gods and Buddhas, Kuaiji was indeed the defenseless city that Zhu Huan and his men had believed it to be, full of gaps and chaos. While the battle outside the city raged on, their infiltration was practically unimpeded.

    The main passage to Kuaiji Mountain appeared to be heavily guarded, but in the face of top-ranking experts on the Ranking of Earth, these defenses were as good as nothing.

    The breathless messenger urgently reported to the guards, ¡°Quickly inform the Great Buddha that Tang Buqi¡¯s army is closing in from three directions, and they¡¯re all less than ten li away!¡±

    Of course, it was not that they had only noticed the forces when they were already closing in on their gates. Even the most ipetent defenders would not wait until the enemy was within ten li. But with just ten li left, the siege was effectively in ce; at least, escape from the three sides where they were being attacked was impossible, leaving only escape through the south gate viable.

    The guards were stunned but then quickly rushed toward the mountain, failing to notice the few light, floating shadows following them under the fading sunlight.

    ¡°Great Buddha, Great Buddha! Tang Buqi is attacking!¡±

    Following their call, a thunderous wave of anger came from the mountain, shaking the surrounding trees.

    ¡°That Tang n brat dares to humiliate me like this?! Once I recover, I¡¯ll exterminate the entire Tang n of Gusu, turning all their men and women into my cultivation vessels!¡±

    Boom!

    Rocks atop the mountain shattered as a beam of golden light burst forth.

    Despite his mighty and imposing appearance, Maitreya was actually just fastening his belt. He had just begun his dual cultivation recovery session and had not even fully started yet when he was suddenly interrupted.

    Perhaps no one was as adept at interrupting things as Tang Buqi. He was truly a professional when it came to timing interruptions.

    ¡°Great Buddha, Great Buddha!¡± Another messenger rushed in, stumbling over himself in panic. ¡°Tang Wanzhuang has entered the city! Buddha Fa Zhen is in grave danger!¡±

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang? Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, alone! Buddha Fa Zhen isn¡¯t able to hold her off!¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Maitreya stamped his foot, and a golden light shot off toward the city hall like a meteor.

    When Maitreya arrived at the hall, it was already toote, and bodiesy strewn everywhere.

    All the guards and Buddha Fa Zhen¡¯s personal soldiers were either dead or dying. The only sight Maitreya managed to catch was Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword lightly slicing across Fa Zhen¡¯s neck.

    She alone had wiped out the entire city¡¯s defending force.

    By this time, Fa Zhen had not even managed to issue a single order for the city¡¯s defense.

    Yet Maitreya had to admit, despite the sea of blood around her, Tang Wanzhuang was still stunningly beautiful, moving with the grace of a goddess walking on water.

    With an enemy like her, Maitreya¡¯s strongest desire was to capture her and indulge his every whim. The blood in his veins was boiling, almost to the point of exploding.

    ¡°Tang Wanzhuang!¡± Maitreya descended into the hall with a loud crash,ughing instead of raging. ¡°I never expected you toe here to die alone... Do you think killing my soldiers will break the city? Is this the famed wisdom of First Seat Tang? Hahaha...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang turned to look at him, asking softly, ¡°Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±

    Her almost friendly tone momentarily took Maitreya by surprise. Then, with a cold sneer, he replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve fully recovered. You just forcefully suppressed your injuries with some secret technique and perhaps even enhanced yourself slightly... But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze drifted past him, looking dreamily at the distant mountain. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m here alone?¡±

    A sense of foreboding rose in Maitreya¡¯s heart. He red at her coldly, saying nothing.

    ¡°You heard I was here alone and your first reaction was to capture me, this thought overshadowing all other thoughts. This led you out of the secret realm. It may have been difficult for me to face you inside, but here... you know it yourself.¡±

    ¡°The secret realm...¡± Maitreya¡¯s expression darkened for a moment, and then he sneered. ¡°So what if you know there¡¯s a Buddha inside? You can¡¯t get in, and even if you do, it¡¯s suicide!¡±

    Almost right after he said that, the guards outside the secret realm in Kuaiji Mountainy dead, scattered on the ground. Ying Five ced his hand confidently on a rock, smiling with confidence. ¡°When ites to breaking into secret realms, if I im second, no one dares im first. Break!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A burst of golden light erupted from the mountain, blooming like a lotus flower.

    Maitreya looked back in horror, ¡°Who broke into the secret realm?!¡±

    He desperately wanted to rush back, but Tang Wanzhuang was blocking his path with her sword.

    Tang Wanzhuang gently shook her head, ¡°As a leader of a faction, your vision is probably the narrowest I¡¯ve ever seen. Changhe was always puzzled as to why you dared to be the first to rebel, racking his brains over it... In reality, there¡¯s noplex reason to it¡ªit was simply because your capabilities were just that limited. You are utterly ipetent. The idea that the leader of a faction must possess great wisdom is a wishful misconception by the masses, and even Changhe was not immune to such thoughts.¡±

    Maitreya was furious. Heughed in anger, ¡°Zhao Changhe? You think he can enter the secret realm? Ha... Hahaha...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked at him as if he were a fool.

    Maitreya¡¯sughter grew strained, and he stopped abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re clever, but did you not consider that bait gets eaten? I¡¯ll see how your ns matter if you die here!¡±

    Swish!

    A jiedao shed through the air, aiming straight for Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s fair neck.

    ng!

    The two long-time enemies, who had shed four times over the past year, faced off once more in Kuaiji.

    This time, Tang Wanzhuang was forced back several steps after parrying the blow, clearly struggling against Maitreya¡¯s current strength. His power surpassed normal limits, reaching the peak level he disyed in the final moments of the Battle of Xiangyang.

    Maitreyaughed maniacally, ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve calcted everything, but strength iscking! Such futile effort!¡±

    Before his words could fully settle, a cold sigh came from behind him, ¡°As expected, outside the secret realm, you¡¯re nothing special... I was hoping to see if you could force her to unlock her cultivation, but you can¡¯t even do that¡ªwhat a waste.¡±

    Maitreya turned around in shock.

    A graceful figure stood atop the wall, donning a Vermillion Bird mask and a crimson ceremonial robe. The setting sun cast a flow that made her appear like a celestial me streaking across the sky.

    It was Vermillion Bird of the Four Idols Cult.

    Tang Wanzhuang could not help but purse her lips.

    Maitreya was utterly bewildered, ¡°Vermillion Bird! Have you been recruited by the imperial court?¡±

    ¡°Actually, both the Cui and Yang ns wanted to take on this mission of saving this frail, tea-drinking invalid, but I was the one who ended up taking it in the end,¡± Vermillion Bird saidzily. ¡°Of course, this has nothing to do with being recruited by the imperial court. Simply put, since you¡¯re doomed to fail, I¡¯d rather have this invalid owe me a favor...¡±

    As she spoke, Vermillion Bird crossed her arms and looked at Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°Hey, beg.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang really wanted to remind her, <i>Venerable Vermillion Bird, you wouldn¡¯t want people to know about that boy toy you¡¯ve been keeping, right?</i>

    But duty called, and her responsibility outweighed the urge to start a spat. She sighed calmly and said, ¡°Please, Venerable Vermillion Bird, lend me your assistance, and I, Tang Wanzhuang, will certainly repay you.¡±

    <i>Does having you blissfully glowing the other night count as repayment? Maybe we can just skip the whole daughter-inw serving tea thingter?</i>

    Vermillion Bird, unaware of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s inner thoughts, felt immensely satisfied by her humble request. She felt an overwhelming surge of satisfaction, like a man in the peak of his most intimate moment.

    A vast, fiery bird silhouette manifested in the sky, scorching mes crashing against the golden light that shielded Maitreya. ¡°Since you asked so nicely, I¡¯ll reluctantly show you how to fight... Watch closely and learn.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang had no interest in bantering with her. At the same moment, emerald waves rose as a relentless rain of sword strikes fell upon Maitreya.

    Standing at the heart of the sh between water and fire, Maitreya felt as if he were in a surreal nightmare.

    This was not some magical experience of a bnce of ice and fire, it was an experience that would leave him dead in mere moments. No one in the world could survive thisbined elemental assault.

    Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird joining forces was something no one would have ever imagined even in their wildest of dreams.

    If it were just a dream, it would not be so bad. But the most infuriating realization was that Vermillion Bird was no longer at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. She had already reached the thirdyer, entering the realm of the divine!

    And she was working together with Tang Wanzhuang, who had already partially reached the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries and was ready to unlock her cultivation at any moment!

    In this world, aside from Xia Longyuan, who else could possibly withstand this?

 Chapter 411: Hunting the Ancient

    <h4>Chapter 411: Hunting the Ancient</h4>

    Maitreya obviously could not withstand such an onught.

    But at the very least, he was not defeated instantly.

    He struggled to fend off the attacks that came from both sides. His internal organs churned violently from the attacks, nearly causing him to spit out blood.

    As this mighty figure, fifth on the Ranking of Earth and a formidable leader of a massive cult, staggered to the side, he mustered every ounce of his strength to let out a thunderous roar that echoed for many li.

    ¡°Bodhisattva, grant me protection!¡±

    His muscles suddenly bulged as the Bodhisattva bestowed upon him a small blessing that gave him a slight increase in power.

    Although it was a hastily given blessing and far from the divine intervention that had been granted to him previously, Maitreya was ecstatic.

    In a battle between experts, even the slightest advantage could be the difference between life and death. This small increase in strength gave him a sliver of hope to survive.

    The fact that this Bodhisattva could still respond also indicated that those who were invading the secret realm did not pose too much of a threat to the Bodhisattva. Additionally, this small blessing indicated that the entity or entities behind the Maitreya Cult was clearly aware of the situation in all of Kuaiji. The monks defending the city should have begun being granted blessings, something that only required a single thought from the Bodhisattva.

    <i>There¡¯s hope! At the very least, I should be able to retreat...</i>

    Being lured out of the secret realm by Tang Wanzhuang was undoubtedly the greatest mistake Maitreya had made. If he had remained hidden within the secret realm, he was confident that no matter who the coalition sent to face him, he could remain unshakable.

    He believed that those invading the secret realm could not possiblyprehend the terrifying power of the Bodhisattva. He believed that they would soon perish under the boundless might of the Buddhist Dharma.

    ¡°Do you really think that breaking through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries makes you special? Vermillion Bird, you¡¯ll soon discover that the ancient night you seek is a force that will make you bow inplete submission!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Vermillion Bird struck the side of the jiedao with her palm, knocking Maitreya off bnce. ¡°How dare you, a mere rat, speak so arrogantly of the heavens? After I kill you, I¡¯ll personally sever the head of your false god!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang paid little attention to the growing undertones of a religious sh between the two. Her sword strikes continued to grow faster and deadlier, each strike aimed directly at Maitreya¡¯s vital points.

    In truth, she was bing increasingly anxious.

    Judging from the fact that Maitreya could still receive blessings, those defending the city were likely to be receiving blessings as well. This thwarted any hopes of easily breaking down the city¡¯s defenses or overwhelming it with theirrge number of troops.

    However, this oue was not entirely unexpected¡ªTang Wanzhuang never expected this battle to be easy. She and Zhao Changhe had discussed countless possibilities when they were on their way here, and they had done their best to overestimate the mysterious gods or Buddhas they were up against.

    The reason a powerhouse like Vermillion Bird had joined her in attacking Maitreya, which might have seemed overkill, was actually so that they could kill Maitreya as quickly as possible. This would then allow them to turn their full attention to besieging whatever ancient divinity is behind the Maitreya Cult.

    Although Maitreya was clearly at a disadvantage, they still needed to finish him off quickly¡ªfaster, much faster.

    If their battle dragged on for much longer, Zhao Changhe and the others may not have the strength to hold out!

    * * *

    Ying Five stepped into the secret realm.

    Theposition of their particr team made him find the situation quite interesting.

    Vermillion Bird, the woman he had pursued several years ago before he had broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, and who had even beaten him... well, she had let him chase her.

    Although seeing her now no longer stirred any emotions in him, and his brothers and subordinates often teased him about it, which he did not really mind, he found it feeling rather strange to be team up with her out of nowhere.

    Then there was ck Tortoise.

    Third Lady Yuan usually did not wear a mask, and when they met, she would address him as fifth lord in a friendly manner whileining about how poor Huangsha Market was and asking for more support because of the harsh conditions in the northern frontier. But now, with her ck Tortoise mask on, she coldly referred to herself as ¡°the venerable,¡± and greeted him with a frosty ¡°Fifth Lord, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡ªperhaps we can spar when we have spare time.¡±

    The funny thing was, Ying Five was fairly certain that Third Lady Yuan knew he had figured out her identity as ck Tortoise, yet she still insisted on maintaining this formal charade.

    It was both amusing and frustrating.

    Compared to this, even the presence of Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu, whom he usually did not care much for, seemed somehow more agreeable to him, evoking a sense of nostalgia. Being in a team with them brought back memories of his adventures with his brothers and sisters back in the day.

    There was also an old monk and an old Daoist priest with them. They were not particrly strong, but they were valuable allies in a battle such as this one. They had specific skills that could prove useful in certain situations. He noticed that Zhao Changhe had truly put some thought into assembling this team¡ªthough he wondered when he had arranged it.

    While the others were solemnly observing their surroundings, Ying Five immediately recognized that there was not much worth analyzing here.

    He had seen too many secret realms, and this one was not particrly special.

    On the surface, it had an air of the primordial chaos[1], like a mingled mass before the heaven and earth were separated¡ªa state of fusion like an egg, with a lotus pedestal blooming at its center, from which all life seemed to originate.

    This fit very well with the White Lotus Sect and the Maitreya Cult¡¯s descriptions of the Realm of True Void. This so-called Realm of True Void did not refer to an absolute void or vacuum, but to the primordial origin or chaos, before chaos was divided, where all life emerged. It was a ce that, in their teachings, evolved into the heavenly realm and paradise.

    With such a vast and potent life force present, any believer who entered this ce could easily be led astray.

    Maitreya¡¯s core teachings likely originated from this ce.

    However, in reality, this was merely a remnant of an ancient Buddhist temple, and what Maitreya had acquired was iplete. As what he had learned was missing the core of Buddhist teachings, it had led to a distorted understanding of the true doctrine.

    All secret realms required some form of powerful artifact to sustain them, allowing them to remain isted from the copse of an era and maintain a separate space. Here, the source of this energy was the lotus pedestal¡ªa life-rted treasure with an ancient, fragmented soul hiding within it. This soul was attempting to revive itself through the artifact¡¯s properties.

    Ying Five looked at the scene with a touch of mncholy in his eyes.

    He hade across simr scenes in the past.

    In the center of the lotus tform sat a naked celestial maiden. This celestial maiden was likely Maitreya¡¯s Mingfei[2]. It was likely that his so-called recovery was to be conducted with her. She sat cross-legged with her eyes closed, exuding an aura of sanctity andpassion reminiscent of a benevolent Bodhisattva. Yet her nakedness rendered this sense of sanctity disturbingly eerie.

    Surrounding her were several protectors who were essentially Maitreya¡¯s generals and had been undergoing their own healing here. Ying Five recognized one of them as a formidable figure from the Ranking of Man, a warrior monk known as Fa Chi. He had single-handedly broken through Tang Buqi¡¯s encirclement at Taihu Lake just over a month ago.

    <i>Thirty-eighth on the Ranking of Man. He¡¯s a fighter of no small repute... A figure of this caliber is indeed capable of breaking through the encirclement of an army.</i>

    <i>This Mingfei has likely been tending to his injuries. By now, he should have fully recovered.</i>

    Although all of this seemed very impressive, it only took a split second for Ying Five to make this assessment. At this moment, the Mingfei within the lotus pedestal opened her eyes.

    Her eyescked whites of pupils, and were filled instead with a dazzling golden light.

    Perhaps in response to Maitreya¡¯s cry for help, the golden light in her eyes intensified, granting Maitreya a blessing. Simultaneously, a golden glow enveloped the seated Fa Chi and the others nearby, who then rose together, resembling a group of Dharma protectors.

    With a voice devoid of any emotion, the Mingfei¡¯s red lips parted slightly, ¡°A bunch of ignorant things... Outside, I am still somewhat restrained and unable to act freely... yet you actually daree here to my Realm of True Void to seek death...¡±

    ¡°Realm of True Void...¡± Ying Five did not answer, but a voice from behind him quipped, ¡°Is that a reference to your attire?¡±

    A mocking smile appeared on the Mingfei¡¯s face. ¡°The flesh is but a shell; only fools and bandits concern themselves with it. Among all of you, only you seem to care.¡±

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to dismissively admit to being a bandit, Ying Five interrupted them, ¡°You naturally would not care about another¡¯s body. But I¡¯m quite curious¡ªwhen you engage in dual cultivation with these men, is your soul actually present within this body?¡±

    ¡°What if it is? And what if it isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If it is, then your realm is indeed higher than ours, Bodhisattva. We, as men, cannot simply enter a woman¡¯s body to engage in dual cultivation should we disregard the physical shell,¡± Ying Five said with his hands sped. ¡°Is this the realm of selflessness of a celestial being? Impressive, truly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°???¡±

    The Mingfei replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone in this world with your insight. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave you with an intact corpse. Perhaps your body will prove more suitable than Maitreya¡¯s.¡±

    As she spoke, a lotus flower bloomed at Ying Five¡¯s feet, seemingly about to swallow him up in an instant.

    Ying Five smiled faintly and, without any visible movement, effortlessly evaded the attack.

    In the next instant, he was already right in front of the Mingfei, his fist imbued with immense power, aimed directly at her brow!

    The Mingfei let out a small sound of surprise and raised her hand to meet the blow.

    Ying Five flipped backward, retreating slightly, but the Mingfei did not pursue. Her previously calm expression now showed a hint of shock. ¡°Which of the Ranking of Heaven are you?¡±

    Ying Fivended and took half a step back to disperse the force, acknowledging that he had been slightly at a disadvantage in the exchange. Yet, he burst into heartyughter. ¡°A businessman, Ying Five¡ªeager to experience the power of the ancient gods and demons!¡±

    <i>Ying Five... Eighth on the Ranking of Heaven?</i>

    The Mingfei¡¯s expression grew solemn.

    She could not easily leave the secret realm, and her understanding of the current world came entirely from Maitreya¡¯s observations. And since Maitreya had never fought with anyone from the Ranking of Heaven, she had no knowledge of what level these figures on the Ranking of Heaven had reached.

    Now it seems that, by the power ssifications in ancient times, Ying Five¡¯s level was just one level below hers. In her unrecovered state, she was not significantly stronger than him.

    And this was only the figure ranked eighth on the Ranking of Heaven¡ªso what about the top three? She had not anticipated the standards of this era to have reached such heights.

    Still, she was not too concerned. Although her power was not overwhelmingly superior, her understanding of the Dao far surpassed theirs. If the highest-ranking individual leading this group was only ranked eighth on the Ranking of Heaven, they were still marching to their deaths.

    <i>How many figures on the Ranking of Heaven can they possibly have... If they had so many, would they have allowed Maitreya to wreak havoc across Jiangnan for so long?</i>

    The Mingfei¡¯s gaze flicked over the others standing behind Ying Five. A lotus flower silently bloomed beneath the feet of the woman wearing the tortoise mask.

    Although Ying Five had dodged her attack rather effortlessly, this technique was actually both subtle and highly binding. Anyone slightly less capable would find it nearly impossible to escape even if they noticed the attack.

    The Mingfei disliked the sight of this tortoise-masked woman. How could a mere mask conceal anything from divine eyes? She knew well that this woman was an exceptional beauty with an extremely alluring figure. She held such beauty that it sparked envy.

    This was why she decided to kill her first.

    In the next moment, the lotus shattered into pieces, as if it had struck something as hard as a tortoise shell.

    A snake-like whip slithered silently from beneath the Mingfei¡¯s own lotus tform, seemingly aimed at a vulnerable spot on her body.

    The Mingfei, somewhat exasperated, flicked the snake away, only for it to return to the hand of the tortoise-masked woman as if it were alive.

    ¡°Four Idols Cult, ck Tortoise, here to learn from the ancient gods and demons.¡±

    <i>ck Tortoise... Who said that she¡¯s just ranked second on the Ranking of Earth?!</i>

    <i>This is clearly someone with power worthy of the Ranking of Heaven!</i>

    As these thoughts flickered in the mind of the Mingfei, a surge of purple qi exploded in front of her.

    A divine sword sliced through the void, aiming directly for her throat.

    ¡°No need for more probing, Bodhisattva. Cui Wenjing of Qinghe, please enlighten me.¡±

    <i>Cui Wenjing... Ninth on the Ranking of Heaven? Another one from the Ranking of Heaven...</i>

    Then, another divine sword descended like a mountain, crashing down upon her, ¡°Yang Jingxiu of Hongnong, please enlighten me.¡±

    <i>Tenth on the Ranking of Earth...</i>

    A gentle Buddhist light suddenly shed, and a golden palm descended from the sky as a soft chant filled the air. ¡°Yuan Cheng of Huayan Temple, here to experience the Bodhisattva¡¯s Dharma.¡±

    <i>Twentieth on the Ranking of Earth...</i>

    A sword formed into a Taiji pattern, and the yin and yang rotated. ¡°Gui Chen of the Taiyi Sect, here to experience the Bodhisattva¡¯s Dao.¡±

    <i>Twenty-seventh on the Ranking of Earth...</i>

    With these words, Ying Five¡¯s fist and Lady Three¡¯s whip simultaneously shot toward the lotus tform.

    <i>Eighth on the Ranking of Heaven, second on the Ranking of Earth.</i>

    <i>And surrounding Maitreya are the figures ranked third and fourth on the Ranking of Earth.</i>

    <i>Are Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth experts something that Tang Buqi can just casually toss around in bulk?</i>

    <i>Then what exactly has Maitreya been fighting this past year?</i>

    The Mingfei suddenly realized that this was not merely a battle between leaders in a war.

    Rather, these were the top warriors of the new era hunting the gods and demons of the ancient era!

    <i>Who could orchestrate such a grand scheme? Could it be the emperor, Xia Longyuan?</i>

    The Mingfei¡¯s divine sense swept over the only young man who had not made a move yet. The young man stood far back, craning his neck to watch the battle with eyes full of eager anticipation.

    At that moment, Fa Chi and the others seemed to wake from a dream. They had assumed that these people were walking to their deaths, but the names the other party reported brought them more immense shock by the second.

    <i>Can the Bodhisattva really handle them?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Their energies shed, sending dust flying from the lotus tform.

    Fa Chi could no longer hold back. He led his group in a charge. ¡°Protect the Bodhisattva!¡±

    The eager gleam in the young man¡¯s eyes instantly transformed into zing battle lust.

    With a thunderous ng, a ridiculously oversized broad saber mmed down, blocking Fa Chi and the others¡¯ path to the lotus tform. ¡°Your opponent is me.¡±

    The Mingfei recognized him the moment she saw the broad saber.

    Among this group of figures who were either on the Ranking of Heaven or Raking of Earth, this young man was the only one from the Ranking of Man.

    <i>Ranked forty-fourth on the Ranking of Man, Blood Asura Zhao Changhe.</i>

    1. The exact wording here is ºèÃÉÎ´¿ª, which literally trantes to ¡°when the primordial world began.¡± In this case, when I trante it as primordial chaos, I refer to the world when it was still chaos. ?

    2. This is basically a consort, but this specific term Mingfei (Ã÷åú) refers to thepanion of Mingwang (Ã÷Íõ), at least in Tibetan Buddhist beliefs. Mingwang refers to a Wisdom King or King of Brightness in Buddhism, and these are believed to be warlike and wrathful deities, while their female counterparts are kind andpassionate. ?

 Chapter 412: The Black Tortoises Fist, the Second Mightiest

    <h4>Chapter 412: The ck Tortoise''s Fist, the Second Mightiest</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s role in entering the secret realm was primarily to keep watch and prevent the potentially invulnerable fanatical followers from interfering.

    If he did not do so, this hunt would have a much lower likelihood of sess. Everyone was already prepared to risk their lives. If a group of suicidal followers charged in to disrupt the battle, it could easily skew the oue.

    He was not alone in this task; Yuan Cheng and Gui Chen were also responsible for keeping the followers away. However, these two old fellows were more interested in facing the Bodhisattva and wanted to exchange a few blows with her. Zhao Changhe was fine with that, as long as they did not get themselves killed in the process. He trusted that they knew when to pull back and return to help him keep watch.

    Gui Chen used to be ranked twenty-ninth on the Ranking of Earth, but after He Lei and Cai Wenque¡¯s deaths, he moved up to twenty-seventh. His level of power was perfect for keeping these protectors in check.

    As for Yuan Cheng, Zhao Changhe did not have much expectations of him. He had only been acquainted with Master Yuan Xing of Huayan Temple, while Yuan Cheng was the abbot, someone Zhao Changhe had never met. However, after being reminded by Ying Five, Zhao Changhe figured that Yuan Cheng would likely be interested in matters rted to Buddhism, so he sent a letter through the Demon Suppression Bureau. To his surprise, Yuan Cheng eagerly rushed over, even arriving before Gui Chen.

    With them handling the watch, there would not be any unnecessary interference from the supposedly invulnerable protectors. The concept of being invulnerable was closely tied to Buddhist and Daoist spells, which they could counter.

    But at this moment, Zhao Changhe did not feel the need for Yuan Cheng and Gui Chen toe help.

    The protectors were much weaker than he expected, with only one, Fa Chi, being a skilled fighter. The rest were like shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Clearly, the Maitreya Cult was struggling for manpower after numerous defeats.

    <i>Ranked thirty-eighth on the Ranking of Man... Forty-fourth is too low, I¡¯m here for you!</i>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A blood-red saber light sliced through the Realm of True Void, flying directly at Fa Chi¡¯s head.

    Fa Chi raised his staff, blocking the saber with a loud ng. After the sh, both of them were momentarily shaken.

    In terms of strength, they were evenly matched¡ªone with the Blood Asura Body, the other empowered by divine blessings.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes were filled with intense battle lust.

    <i>This is an opponent worth fighting!</i>

    ¡°Blood Asura Zhao Changhe...¡± Fa Chi held his staff against the saber, his eyes brimming with deep hatred. ¡°Since Yangzhou... the reason our holy cult has struggled in Jiangnan... is all because of you!¡±

    ¡°And what of it?¡± Zhao Changhe replied coolly. ¡°My only regret is that my cultivation is too slow. Otherwise, I would have taken your dog heads long ago to honor the fallen in Jiangnan.¡±

    ¡°This is the path to enlightenment, the way to eternal life! You¡¯ve witnessed the Bodhisattva¡¯s power, and yet you remain so deluded?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to argue with some brainwashed fool. Dragon Bird suddenly twisted, decapitating a Maitreya Cult follower who was trying to slip past him to reach the lotus tform, their blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°I said your opponent is me!¡±

    * * *

    The Bodhisattva paid little attention to Zhao Changhe. Even though Fa Chi had mentioned him as the root cause of their failures, how could she fully believe that someone who had merely been at the fourth or fifthyer of the Profound Gate at the time had truly been the root cause of their failures?

    She simply deemed it impossible for this group of Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth experts to have been organized by such a young man from the Ranking of Man. From what she had seen herself, she believed that it was Ying Five who was leading the charge.

    She only thought that Ying Five was quite bold, letting a mere Ranking of Man youngster handle the protectors. Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation was not even higher than Fa Chi¡¯s, so she could not see how he could hinder an empowered Fa Chi who still had other protectors by his side.

    <i>He should die fairly soon.</i>

    The Bodhisattva did not dwell on it. The attacks from the Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth experts demanded her full attention.

    The Mingfei quickly made a judgment. Yang Jingxiu and the other Ranking of Earth experts were merely distractions. She identified the true main force to consist of three individuals: Ying Five, Cui Wenjing, and ck Tortoise.

    She did not recognize Ying Five¡¯s techniques. This was understandable, as she had not seen everything back in the ancient era.

    Cui Wenjing wielded the ancient Qinghe Sword, a legacy passed down through generations. The original swordmaster was stronger than she was back then, so his power was something she could ept.

    Anyhow, although Cui Wenjing possessed the Qinghe Sword, he did not seem able to fully unleash its power.

    But the one she could deliberate on was ck Tortoise...

    If there had been a ranking in the ancient era, the Night Emperor would have undoubtedly been one of the strongest, perhaps even the very strongest! As for the Night Emperor¡¯s four divine generals, they each ruled their own sizable territory, with the Azure Dragon even being an earthly emperor! Each of the four idols was an unstoppable force in their own right during that era, and she would have had to look up to them.

    If she had encountered a true disciple of the ck Tortoise from back then, she might have had to kneel in respect rather than dare to engage in battle.

    But someone merely iming to be ck Tortoise was different, just like Maitreya calling himself Maitreya¡ªwho would recognize that?

    <i>Back in those days, the ck Tortoise did not use a whip. They wielded a sword and had an unparalleled, heavy, and fierce fist art. This whip art must be something this woman developed on her own. This means that her inheritance should be severelycking.</i>

    These thoughts shed through the Mingfei¡¯s mind as she exchanged dozens of blows with her opponents. The golden light in her eyes intensified, and her bare, jade-like hand swiftly struck toward ck Tortoise¡¯s chest.

    Shifting her primary target from Ying Five to ck Tortoise, she targeted the one she deemed to have an iplete inheritance, knowing she must have a tant weakness.

    A whip was versatile but could be suppressed by superior fist arts. it was effective in ordinary circumstances, but its limitations became apparent when being used against someone of higher rank. The Bodhisattva believed her fist art could suppress the whip, making it difficult to execute its intricate variations. If she could force out the other party¡¯s ws, the battle would be hers!

    Lady Three¡¯s usual yful smile disappeared, reced by a look of serious intensity and sharpness.

    The snake whip was being suppressed by her opponent¡¯s powerful fist winds. Lady Three thus coiled it back around her pale wrist. But in that moment, her previouslyzy hand clenched into a tight fist, and amidst the swirling whip shadows, she delivered a thunderous strike.

    Snake shadows coiled around her fist, and it was as if a dragon¡¯s head roared forth, letting out a deafening bellow!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The golden light swayed and flickered and shockwaves shook the entire secret realm

    Even Zhao Changhe, who was locked in battle with Fa Chi, felt the terrifying force behind him and nearly stumbled forward. He turned back in astonishment.

    A memory shed through his mind of something Xuan Chong had once said when describing the most powerful fist arts.

    <i>The second mightiest fist art in the world belongs to ck Tortoise.</i>

    <i>If Xia Longyuan¡¯s unparalleled strength is excluded, then the ck Tortoise¡¯s fists might just be the strongest!</i>

    <i>The strongest...</i>

    <i>Damn... Is this really Lady Three?</i>

    The contrast was staggering. If he had seen this punch before meeting thezy, seductive, slow-reacting Lady Three, he would have never guessed that she was ck Tortoise.

    Amidst the golden light, the dragon shadow dissipated, and Lady Three was sent flying backward. She hunched down and bent one knee as her feet scraped against the ground, leaving deep tracks for several zhang before she finally stopped. She then raised her head, her eyes sharp and imposing, as the manifestation of a divine figure appeared around her¡ªa giant tortoise anchoring the ground and a dragon¡¯s head rising slightly, exuding an innate majesty.

    She extended her index finger, lightly wiping away the blood that had seeped from under her mask at the corner of her lips, and she coldly remarked, ¡°The power of the ancients... I now understand. This trip was worth it!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    She stomped her foot on the ground,unching herself back into the fray. The Dragon Fist surged forward, crashing into the battle once again.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw practically dropped.

    <i>So cool... ck Tortoise is so cool!</i>

    The ck Tortoise was not just a tortoise. It had the head of a dragon. The tortoise and snake entwine, bncing movement and stillness, blending hardness and softness, firmly guarding the North Star[1].

    The Bodhisattva had miscalcted, trying to target what seemed to be an easy opponent, only to find herself striking a spiked shell.

    Though Lady Three had been pushed back, the strike had also disrupted the Bodhisattva¡¯s energy flow. On her right, purple sword qi shed at her neck.

    She hastily deflected the sword with her hand, only for Ying Five¡¯s fist to smash into her left side.

    The Bodhisattva, who had been sitting serenely on the lotus tform, could no longer maintain her seated posture and was forced to rise and retreat.

    The protectors were shocked to see that her once wless, bare skin had begun to crack in several ces, with blood flowing out uncontrobly.

    Although the Bodhisattva¡¯s power might be immense, her body could not withstand thebined might of three Ranking of Heaven experts. In the intense sh, her body began to break apart.

    She had remained seated on the lotus tform because the life force within it allowed her soul to merge with the Mingfei¡¯s body. Once she left the tform, the body was no longer able to hold up.

    ¡°You...¡± The Bodhisattva¡¯s delicate face, now covered in cracks, spoke with a male voice. ¡°Don¡¯t force me...¡±

    Threads of deathly qi seeped from her wounds, and in an instant, the bleeding stopped. The previously tender skin transformed into a steel-like texture before their eyes.

    <i>A corpse transformation?</i>

    <i>Is this the second phase of the boss fight?</i>

    1. This star is also known as Pris or polestar. ?

 Chapter 413: The Fire of Vermillion Bird, Incinerating the Spiritual Sea

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Fire of Vermillion Bird, Incinerating the Spiritual Sea</h4>

    The city gates were engulfed in battle.

    Tang Buqi had arrived with his forces and, together with Xue Canghai and Wan Dongliu,unched simultaneous attacks on three of the city¡¯s gates.

    In a world where there was not an insurmountable gap between individual and army strength, military forces still yed a decisive role. Just as Zhao Changhe needed to hold off Fa Chi and the other protectors, Tang Buqi also needed tounch a fierce assault to suppress the over ten thousand warrior monks within the city. If one or two thousand fanatical believers managed to overwhelm them, then even if Zhao Changhe brought along numerous Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth experts, they would be forced to retreat. If the Bodhisattva managed to block them a few times, they might not even be able to retreat.

    Likewise, the warrior monks could not let Tang Buqi¡¯s forces breach the city walls. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Maitreya or the Bodhisattva were, an overwhelming army would crush them. No god or demon could withstand such a force. So, even though Fa Zhen had not yet fully organized the defenses before Tang Wanzhuang decapitated him, the various levels of followers that the cult still had spontaneously formed a resistance.

    However, due to theck of organized leadership, no one was able to allocate forces to manage the situation inside the city. They were blindly focused on holding the defenses, leading to a highly fragmented battle between the inside and outside forces. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beheading of Fa Zhen not only drew Maitreya out but also significantly disrupted the city¡¯s defenses.

    Those who remained steadfast in defending the isted city were all fanatical believers who had been thoroughly brainwashed. As long as they had the invulnerability blessings, they truly feared nothing.

    Even though there was precedent showing that the thousand warrior monks who had been blessed in this way were rendered cripples afterward¡ªthis stemming from the fact that that average follower¡¯s body could not withstand such Buddhist blessings¡ªthat did not matter to them.

    They all believed that they had passed the tests of the Buddha, and if they died, they would certainly enter the Realm of True Void.

    The brainwashing of a cult could make otherwise shrewd individuals appear like lunatics in the eyes of others. Zhao Changhe had seen many such cases even in the modern world, including celebrities.

    However, faith could not be eaten, and with all the main generals and their deputies dead in the council hall, thispletely unorganized resistance, impervious to weapons or otherwise, was of little consequence.

    Tang Buqi had braced for heavy casualties, but instead, the siege turned out to be far easier than when they had gone to ¡°rescue¡± Zhu Huan at dawn.

    Back then, there were only a thousand warrior monks, but they were in proper formation and struck with precision. Now, the city walls were filled with glowing, invulnerable monks, but they were a disorganized mess, each of them fighting independently without any cohesive strategy or tactics. To a militarymander like Tang Buqi, this was as easy as picking fruit from a neighbor¡¯s tree. No matter how troublesome individual soldiers were, they were not a real threat.

    Amidst the thunderous battle cries, the scalingdders were smoothly set against the walls. There were no arrows, rolling stones, logs, or hot oil. It felt so easy that Tang Buqi wondered if it was a staged fight.

    General Wu Weiyang of the Demon Suppression Bureau, d in armor and wielding a saber, was the first to scale the wall.

    It was only then that the disorganized monks seemed to snap into action, shouting in unison as several jiedaos simultaneously shed toward Wu Weiyang.

    Wu Weiyang did not rush to kill them. With a sweep of his long saber, he deflected several jiedaos at once.

    In the next moment, several more soldiers climbed up behind him. They thrust their spears simultaneously into a single warrior monk, yet it only resulted in a loud, metallic ng.

    As expected, their spears could not prate the monk¡¯s body.

    The soldiers remained calm and withdrew their spears. They then cast a noose over the monk¡¯s head and simply yanked him off the wall.

    Other soldiers had not scaled the wall and were waiting below. They jabbed their spears in a chaotic flurry, producing a cacophony of nging sounds. They poked the monk so many times that he may as well have be a pincushion.

    While Tang Buqi¡¯s forces methodically tested various approaches, the Blood God Cult was presenting an entirely different spectacle.

    This side was filled with true martial arts experts!

    Xue Canghai did not even need a scalingdder. He ascended the wall with ease using Traceless Soaring Blood, and with a sweeping move, he unleashed Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, shing three warrior monks in front of him into six pieces.

    The surrounding warrior monks were stunned.

    They had heard of this saber art.

    <i>Could this be Blood Asura Zhao Changhe?</i>

    Before they could react, several elders and protectors of the Blood God Cult had already leaped onto the wall, each executing the same Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    In no time, the wall seemed to be overrun by several blood-red figures, leaping like frenzied frogs, causing blood to spray everywhere as warrior monks were sliced cleanly in two.

    <i>Where did all these Zhao Changhese from?</i>

    ¡°Leave some for us!¡± A chorus of Blood God Cult members mored as they scrambled up thedders. ¡°We couldn¡¯t break through before, but these guys with special blessings might help us break through! Leave some for us...¡±

    Even the fanatical monks could not help but feel a twinge of fear at these maniacs.

    <i>Who are the real cultists here?</i>

    On Wan Dongliu¡¯s side, their approach seemed like a blend of Xue Canghai¡¯s ferocity and Tang Buqi¡¯s organization. Their individualbat skills were formidable, but they also maintained high levels of organization and tactical execution. Although their methodical advance did not look quite as spectacr as Tang Buqi¡¯s, before anyone realized, the city walls were already swarming with the Cao Gang¡¯s members.

    The battle reports might require a bit of literary embellishment, but the battlefront did not.

    Seeing the three forces breach the city in no time, those from aristocratic families, who had nned to sit back and watch, grew restless.

    <i>If these three forces take the city alone, what will be left for us? There won¡¯t even be a scrap of glory to im!</i>

    One of them rode up to Tang Buqi, ¡°Young Master Tang, your Tang n¡¯s soldiers have fought hard all morning and are now engaging in a fierce battle once again. Allow us to share the burden and contribute as well...¡±

    Tang Buqi thought to himself that although these people were somewhat opportunistic, consolidating Jiangnan after the war would require some degree of unity. Letting them earn some credit might have its advantages, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then I shall thank you for your willingness to help, Prefectural Governor Zhang.¡±

    Prefectural Governor Zhang thought to himself that Tang Buqi was quite savvy in handling people.

    Eager to solidify his role before Tang Buqi could change his mind, he rushed to lead his troops to the city wall. However, no sooner had they engaged the enemy when the situation took a sudden and ominous turn.

    The warrior monks, who had been glowing with golden light, suddenly had their golden radiance inexplicably turned into a dark mist. Initially, they had merely received Buddhist blessings, retaining their own thoughts and even making sarcastic remarks about how there could be so many Zhao Changhes. But now, their eyes had fully zed over, and they began to resemble a horde of mindless corpses.

    When Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu examined the bodies earlier, they had remarked that the blessings would not have too many variations. Their assessment was correct, but also incorrect. When it came to the blessings provided by Buddhist teachings, that was true; there was not much more to it. However, once the nature of the Bodhisattva herself began to change, the nature of the blessings followed suit.

    Prefectural Governor Zhang¡¯s men attempted to use Tang Buqi¡¯s strategy of casting ropes around the monks¡¯ necks and pulling them down, but as soon as their ropes made contact, they disintegrated into ash. The once-defensive nature of the blessings granted to the monks had transformed into something... corrosive.

    In the next moment, one of the monks pushed his left hand against a soldier¡¯s chest. Normally, even a martial arts expert would not be able to do much with just a bare-handed strike on armor. However, with this palm strike, a strange, deathly qi seeped through the armor, and the soldier¡¯s heart stopped instantly, causing him to copse lifelessly from the wall.

    Both those on the wall and those below were struck with terror.

    The oppressive death qi was palpable even at the centralmand. Despite being in the heart of a battlefield brimming with vitality, it suddenly felt as if they had stepped into an ancient, deste graveyard.

    At the west gate, Xue Canghai¡¯s voice boomed, ¡°Those whose cultivation is below the thirdyer of the Profound Gate, retreat to at least one li away! Those with cultivation at the thirdyer and above, protect your heart with internal energy!¡±

    <i>The thirdyer of the Profound Gate...</i>

    Although Zhao Changhe often encountered people who were at least at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, in reality, martial artists below the thirdyer of the Profound Gate were still the majority of the world. Those who reached the third or fourthyers of the Profound Gate were already significant figures, so how many of them could there be?

    Tang Buqi ordered his soldiers to retreat, his mind suddenly fixated on a thought.

    <i>This might be the first time in history where sheer numbers are useless. Perhaps this marks a pivotal moment that could fundamentally alter the conventional military wisdom of the entire world.</i>

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the battle of Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird against Maitreya was reaching its conclusion.

    Although multiple battles were urring simultaneously, only a few moves had actually been exchanged in total.

    Maitreya had been retreating while fighting, desperately trying to return to the safety of the secret realm. He did not understand why the Bodhisattva was unwilling to reveal her full power in the mortal world, but he knew that only within their ¡°Realm of True Void¡± could he truly unleash his full potential.

    In his current state, even though he believed he had been empowered to the level of a Ranking of Heaven expert, the reality was that he was barely managing to stay alive. Let alone abined assault, the truth was that even against Vermillion Bird alone, he could not win. Even among practitioners of the same level, there were differences inbat skill; otherwise, why would the rankings exist?

    But Maitreya still had a n.

    The key difference between the second and thirdyers of the Profound Mysteries was in theprehensive development of the spiritual sea, in other words, theprehensive application of divine sense[1], as well as mind and spirit.

    ording to Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s understanding of Maitreya, he had some knowledge of these techniques, but not at a high enough level. For example, Zhao Changhe could use a simplified version of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s bewitchment techniques, but it was only on weaker opponents, indicating ack of mastery over these techniques.

    However, the empowerment that Maitreya received was not limited to physical power.

    He could genuinely bewitch and capture souls.

    Of course, he could not directly control these two women, as they were both formidable. His only hopey inunching a surprise attack during his desperate retreat, hoping to catch them off guard.

    His target was Vermillion Bird, who he believed to be more susceptible due to her fiery temperament.

    He had tried to use this technique on Tang Wanzhuang before, but it was like throwing a stone into the sea¡ªthere was no effect at all. Not only was Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s spirit at the level of the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, but her practice of the Moonde Sutra made her especially resistant to such attacks.

    But Vermillion Bird was different. Her cultivation was fiercely aligned with the fire element, making her potentially more susceptible to mental influences.

    He did not need to control herpletely¡ªjust enough to cause a momentarypse, which could be the opening he needed to turn the tide or at least escape.

    His n seemed solid, but his current strength did not allow him the luxury of careful execution. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he was already exchanging a powerful blow with Vermillion Bird. Her fiery, unstoppable energy surged through his veins, almost forcing a mouthful of blood from his throat.

    Behind him, Tang Wanzhuang was relentless, thrusting her sword straight at his back.

    Maitreya could no longer afford to be subtle. He quickly lifted his gaze.

    A ripple spread through his eyes, his gaze meeting Vermillion Bird¡¯s.

    Vermillion Bird seemed to freeze for a moment, the cold, murderous intent in her eyes slipping past Maitreya and focusing instead on Tang Wanzhuang behind her.

    Maitreya was ecstatic. His guess was right! Vermillion Bird harbored resentment toward Tang Wanzhuang, and provoking hertent hatred and anger toward Tang Wanzhuang had worked! Willing to take Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword strike, he fully activated his bewitchment technique, aiming to direct Vermillion Bird¡¯s next attack at her.

    But as soon as he tried to exert the technique, he noticed the corners of Vermillion Bird¡¯s red lips curl into a smile beneath her half-mask.

    Maitreya¡¯s heart sank.

    In the next moment, his spiritual tform felt as if it was scorched by fire. It was as if mes had erupted directly from his spirit, turning his entire soul sea[2] into a raging inferno.

    At the same time, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s sword pierced his heart.

    Time seemed to freeze.

    Maitreya looked down at the sword tip protruding from his chest, then up at Vermillion Bird, who seemed utterly unfazed. He wanted to speak, but no words came out¡ªhe had lost the ability to speak as his spiritual tform was engulfed in mes, his soul aze.

    Vermillion Bird, as if understanding his unspoken thoughts, kindly exined, ¡°Unlike some women who simply defend their spiritual tform, I also retaliate. You aren¡¯t qualified to control me.¡±

    Maitreya could not utter a word. His eyes slowly lost their spark, his heart filled with regret...

    The secret realm was so close, just a few li away¡ªa distance he could have crossed in mere moments before, yet now an insurmountable chasm.

    His dreams of dominating Jiangnan and the countless beauties he envisioned all turned into nothingness.

    Tang Wanzhuang turned to Vermillion Bird and said, ¡°Why waste time talking to him? We need to hurry and support the attack on the secret realm.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was about to retort with a ¡°why don¡¯t you ask nicely again,¡± but before she could speak, her expression suddenly changed.

    In the distance, the aura of the secret realm underwent a bizarre transformation, and even Maitreya, who was standing before them with his head drooping, began to transform.

    His head drooped to his chest, and the once-fat back of his neck started to swell, growingrger andrger. His body bent forward, making it appear as if a new head was sprouting from the back of his neck, while the original head now appeared to be cradled against his chest. The transformation was so grotesque that it was clear he was no longer human.

    1. I¡¯m still not sure if this is any different from spiritual sense, but the author specifically used the character for divine here. ?

    2. At this point, I am almost certain that the author is using soul sea (»êº£) and spiritual sea (¾«ÉñÊ¶º£) interchangeably. ?

 Chapter 414: Buddhas Radiance, Dragon Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 414: Buddha''s Radiance, Dragon Emperor</h4>

    Neither Tang Buqi and Xue Canghai, nor Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird were as shocked as others might have been.

    Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu had specifically examined the corpses, and though they had not publicly disclosed their findings, they had privately discussed their analyses. They had an inkling of what to expect.

    Both of them believed that what the warrior monks received was not just a ¡°blessing¡± or empowerment.

    If it was truly a blessing, the casting process might require the proximity of the secret realm, but once the blessing was granted, there would be no reason to have to remain close by. Without intensebat to rapidly deplete the blessing, the warrior monks could have easily marched straight to Gusu and Hangzhou. Why would they only be responsible for the defense of Kuaiji?

    Moreover, if it were a simple blessing, decapitating them would not leave their bodies still writhing. Such a phenomenon did not align with a mere blessing.

    Cui Wenjing spected that it was akin to a kind of gu art, but the autopsy did not reveal any gu insects or worms. Perhaps the gu had dispersed by the time the corpse was brought back, or perhaps the gu could not survive far from the secret realm.

    When it came to gu arts, no one in the current era truly had any real knowledge. Cui Wenjing suggested that everyone consider these warrior monks as corpse soldiers or puppets, controlled by gu. In essence, their original selves could be considered dead.

    The idea of corpses transforming was not unheard of. They had encountered such things when exploring other secret realms. For instance, some corpses would be as hard as iron, which could exin the invulnerability to des and arrows that the warrior monks exhibited.

    Additionally, transformed corpses usually lost their reasoning and emitted a strong aura of death¡ªsimr to what they were witnessing.

    Of course, this was not something they could announce publicly. If people knew that an army of close to twenty thousand soldiers had transformed into undead, it could cause mass panic and potentially incite mutiny.

    As long as the generals were prepared, Tang Buqi could organize a retreat without chaos. Xue Canghai quickly gauged what level of cultivation was required to withstand the death qi, and the battle on the city walls remained orderly.

    The few opportunistic families who were caught off guard by the initial counterattack suffered some casualties, but nothing too severe, as the engagement was brief.

    However, even with all their spection, Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu had not anticipated Maitreya¡¯s transformation¡ªhis body seemingly sprouting another person, a sight that was utterly grotesque.

    Tang Wanzhuang withdrew her sword and struck again. Her sword sessfully pierced the flesh, proving that her cultivation was still capable of breaking through the so-called invulnerability. However, it no longer mattered. The <i>creature </i>no longer felt any pain, and its vitals were no longer... vital. The attack did damage, but no damage could be fatal to someone who was already dead.

    Tang Wanzhuang furrowed her brow.

    The ¡°tumor¡± on the neck split open, and then it spoke, seemingly retaining some of Maitreya¡¯s memories. ¡°Tang Wanzhuang... I will capture you... make you my Mingfei...¡±

    This was merely a lingering obsessionbined with a gu art to form a new¡ªperhaps even sentient¡ªsoul.

    It had forgotten any grudge against Vermillion Bird, though she had burned away Maitreya¡¯s original soul, but it still clung to Maitreya¡¯s lifelong desire to possess Tang Wanzhuang.

    ¡°<i>Tsk...</i>¡± Vermillion Bird could not help but remark, ¡°You really do attract all sorts of trouble.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang wanted to tell her, <i>Ying Five is over there too¡ªwhy not see whose admirers are more impressive?</i>

    However, there really was no point in arguing. If she continued, she may only embarrass herself. Having others desire you was a sign of your charm, not something to be ashamed of. But when the other woman¡¯s suitor was Ying Five, and hers was this abomination? Even thinking about it made her feel nauseous.

    She sighed. ¡°Enough of that. Can your mes burn the gu within him?¡±

    ¡°They can, but not easily if he¡¯s actively resisting,¡± Vermillion Bird replied. After a few failed attempts to provoke Tang Wanzhuang, she found no satisfaction, and her expression grew serious. ¡°His body is still in a pseudo-Ranking of Heaven state, and in terms of physical resilience, it might even surpass ours. Combined with the gu art, this is a real hassle.¡±

    At this moment, Vermillion Bird could not help but have a hint of admiration for her little man. On the surface, Maitreya had been repeatedly defeated and was forced to retreat to a single location. It seemed as though he could be swept away with a breath. Yet, just dealing with Maitreya himself had taken her and Vermillion Bird together quite some time.

    Thankfully, Zhao Changhe had been cautious from the start, insisting on bringing every strong ally that he knew. And the course of the events had proved him right. If even one of these allies had been missing, this battle would have been extremely dangerous.

    It turned out that her little man was not being overly cautious; he likely understood the power of these ancient beings better than anyone. He knew that anything that had survived from the ancient era was not to be underestimated, even if this ¡°Bodhisattva¡± was among the weaker ones.

    While others traced their knowledge of the ancients through texts and cultivation techniques¡ªknowing they were powerful butcking direct experience¡ªher little man had witnessed these beings firsthand.

    The ¡°tumor¡± on Maitreya¡¯s neck began to mutter, ¡°Tang Wanzhuang... You would never have guessed that I could be immortal... Heh, heh... The power of the Buddha is beyond yourprehension... Join me now, and I will grant you eternal life...¡±

    It seemed that Maitreya¡¯s soul had regained some rity; apart from his obsessions, he was starting to recall other memories.

    Tang Wanzhuang finally responded, ¡°How pitiful... When you used the Pure Bliss Art to drain others, you did not even realize that the life force you took was offered to your so-called Buddha, nourishing their recovery. Even your hasty uprising should have been to their urgings to im more power. The countless bones scattered across Jiangnan were the result of their malice and your ignorance.¡±

    The ¡°tumor¡± flew into a rage, ¡°She was always offering her cultivation to me! She was my Mingfei! Everything in this world is mine!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A wave of ck qi surged toward Tang Wanzhuang.

    Tang Wanzhuang stepped aside to deflect the force, but Maitreya charged past her, heading straight for the secret realm.

    Whether driven by Maitreya¡¯sst remnant of will or by the influence of the gu, his primary goal remained the same: to return to the secret realm.

    This was because the Mingfei¡¯s body waspletely unsuited to intensebat against experts on the Ranking of Heaven. What the Bodhisattva wanted was the White Lotus Sacred Body that Maitreya had carefully refined!

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang tried to block him with her sword, but Maitreya did not dodge. His body barreled right through like a cannonball. She managed to stop him for a moment but nearly coughed up blood from the impact.

    Vermillion Bird suddenly appeared in front of Maitreya, her body slightly crouched, one hand pressed firmly against the ground.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Towering mes erupted, engulfing the entire stretch of road for many li, turning everything Maitreya touched into a sea of fire.

    ¡°I wonder if your body can withstand this,¡± Vermillion Bird remarked, her lips stained with blood, a hint of madness creeping into her eyes. ¡°If you manage to get through, how can I face him in the future?¡±

    Maitreya shot upward like a cannonball, but sword qi rained down from above.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang was knocked back yet again, and this time, she finally spat out a mouthful of blood. But this time, Maitreya was ultimately forced back,nding within the inferno.

    The mountain was drawing closer and closer. It was uncertain whether Maitreya would break through the inferno to reach the mountain or if he would be reduced to ash by the mes first.

    Both sides had given their all.

    Tang Wanzhuang, eyes resolute, prepared to unseal her cultivation to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Suddenly, a sh of blood-red light illuminated the mountainside, and the sh of weapons rang out clearly. Tang Wanzhuang turned her head to see Zhao Changhe battling Fa Chi, their fight spilling out of the secret realm.

    * * *

    If the battle against Maitreya was this difficult, the struggle inside the secret realm against the Bodhisattva had to be unimaginable.

    When the Bodhisattva entered her second phase, the transformation was even more drastic than Lady Three¡¯s shift from anguid persona to the formidable ck Tortoise.

    No matter how seductive and sinister she had appeared before, her aura had still been imbued with golden light and a solemn, sacred presence. Back then, she had exuded an intense Buddhist aura.

    But now, her body was cracked, and her skin had turned pitch ck. It was a ssic corpse transformation. The Buddhist aura she exuded had twisted into a chilling, demonic presence, though the vibrant vitality emanating from the lotus tform remained unchanged.

    ¡°Amitabha...¡± came a Buddhist chant from Yuan Cheng. ¡°If this old monk is not mistaken, you have nothing to do with this ce. In fact, you may have even been a great evil imprisoned in the back mountains of this ancient Buddhist sect. When the era copsed, and the sect fell, you survived by being protected by a relic in their lotus grove, leaving a wisp of your soul to be nourished by the lotus tform. The Buddhist teachings Maitreya acquired here were once righteous, but due to the missing scriptures, they were distorted beyond recognition under your interpretation.¡±

    The supposed Bodhisattva let out a sinister smile. ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Not much... It¡¯s just that, if that¡¯s the case, this old monk has quite the expertise in exorcism and soul purification.¡± The old monk sped his hands together and began chanting scriptures.

    A gentle golden light emanated from him, this light much gentler than the blinding radiance that had once emanated from the supposed Bodhisattva.

    As this gentle light washed over the supposed Bodhisattva¡¯s body, a sizzling sound could be heard, and she let out a piercing scream.

    This was true Buddha¡¯s Radiance, a natural counter to her.

    ¡°Monk, die!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A ckened, demonic hand shot toward Yuan Cheng.

    Out of nowhere, a coin flew into its path, blocking the strike.

    When the demonic hand struck the coin, it sizzled as though it had touched something sanctified.

    Ying Five¡¯s figure flickered as he retrieved the coin and stepped forward. ¡°Bodhisattva, we¡¯ve looted enough tombs to be well-prepared... Frankly, in this form, you might be at an even greater disadvantage.¡±

    As he said that, Lady Three retracted her snake whip and pulled out a sword from somewhere.

    The intense life force and oppressive aura against the dead emanating from the sword made the supposed Bodhisattva doubt her very existence. She cried out in shock, ¡°Dragon Emperor!¡±

    This was the ancient sword Dragon Emperor, which had been in the Azure Dragon¡¯s tomb beside the Rejuvenation Art.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes twinkled beneath her mask, her expression turning into a yful grin. ¡°So, you¡¯re that kind of creature. All the better...¡±

 Chapter 415: Qinghe Lianshan, Mountans and Rivers

    <h4>Chapter 415: Qinghe Lianshan, Mountans and Rivers</h4>

    The ancient ck Tortoise was known for using a sword. However, the supposed Bodhisattva had never expected the ck Tortoise in front of her to suddenly pull out Azure Dragon¡¯s sword.

    The lotus tform that she upied was also a source of life force, but it was meant to sustain life. Dragon Emperor, on the other hand, was meant for battle.

    Among the four idols, when it came to the ones that could most effectively counter her current form, Azure Dragon would be second only to Vermillion Bird.

    One represented life, the other death.

    The current holder of the Vermillion Bird title had not yet reached the point where she embodied the death aspect inherent in her constetion. She was still focused on the more conventional understanding of mes; otherwise, Maitreya would have long since been instantly annihted.

    But the sword that ck Tortoise had drawn was the true ancient weapon that once belonged to the ancient Azure Dragon himself! The life force it emitted was so overwhelmingly powerful that even the Bodhisattva found herself nearly unable to muster any strength when it came into contact with her.

    Fortunately, the life force from the lotus tform counteracted much of it; otherwise, she would have lost without even being able to put up a fight.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The demonic hand struck the sword, and the Bodhisattva let out a wretched scream. Lady Three also let out a muffled groan, staggering back from the impact.

    Everything has two sides. Although the Bodhisattva¡¯s current state was heavily restrained by everyone, the frailty of her previous Mingfei body was no longer an issue. The strike was immensely powerful, demonstrating the true strength of a corpse demon.

    This was the purpose of her transformation. If not for the fact that she was being restrained, she would have been incredibly difficult to defeat.

    <i>Buzz!</i>

    A mind-shattering explosion reverberated in everyone¡¯s minds simultaneously, causing each of them to groan. While some managed to handle it better, the weaker among those present, such as Zhao Changhe and Fa Chi, began bleeding from their orifices.

    Zhao Changhe hade to fend off the protectors, but the ones with weaker cultivation did not even need him to stop them. They were all shattered by the explosion, leaving behind only dried corpses controlled by gu.

    In the next moment, a flurry of golden coins filled the air as Ying Five freed his hands, dispatching all enemies with a single move. ¡°Leave this ce.¡±

    No further prompting was needed. Both Zhao Changhe and Fa Chi understood the gravity of the situation, and they began retreating out of the secret realm while continuing their fight.

    Why would they bother trying to fight in this ce? This was not a battleground where those who were merely on the Ranking of Man could survive.

    Before leaving, Zhao Changhe nced back to see that the tactics being used in the battle had changed.

    Ying Five no longer engaged the corpse demon up close. Instead, he was relentlessly throwing coins, filling the air with golden light that reminded Zhao Changhe of Risking It All[1]. He could only imagine what it was like to be on the receiving end of such an attack as a corpse demon.

    Lady Three, with her eyes closed, focused on protecting herself, while Dragon Emperor flew on its own, hacking away at the corpse demon.

    A monk and a Daoist priest formed a formation and chanted scriptures that continuously weakened the corpse demon¡¯s aura.

    There was even a golden bell in ce, shielding everyone from the corpse demon¡¯s area-of-effect attacks.

    The corpse demon shrieked furiously, ¡°You dare call yourselves the best of this era? Such cowardice! Fight me head-on if you dare!¡±

    The group remained silent. How does one be the best of anything? By surviving.

    The corpse demon was impervious to weapons and possessed immense strength, but what made it truly loathsome was that it did not feel pain when it was struck. Meanwhile, living humans like them would have theirbat effectiveness severely diminished if they suffered even so much as a scratch, given the venom of the corpse demon. Who in their right mind would face it head-on?

    Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu exchanged nces and both sighed. Their sword spirits were not quite up to par.

    <i>How did we end up being overshadowed by a woman from a demonic cult and a gang member?! Are they the only ones with treasures?</i>

    In any case, they had to do what they could. Fortunately, even though their sword spirits had not fully recovered, they were strong enough to at least be somewhat useful in battle.

    The Qinghe Sword and Lianshan Sword flew into the air simultaneously, targeting the lotus tform.

    Why did the corpse demon always remain inside the secret realm? Because it was just a remnant soul without a true body, and its strength had not reached the level of true immortality like some other ancient entities. Without the support of the lotus tform, it was likely to dissipate on its own.

    Even the significantly stronger four idols of the ancient era had perished back then, so how could the corpse demon have survived otherwise?

    The key to this battle was to sever the connection between the corpse demon and the lotus tform. Otherwise, it was likely to remain indestructible, making all their efforts futile.

    The two swordsbined, following which purple and golden light intertwined and shot toward the lotus tform.

    The corpse demon did not bother to block them. A loud <i>ng</i> echoed as the swords struck the tform, unable to leave even a scratch.

    The corpse demonughed mockingly. ¡°Fools! Do you have any idea of the true might of ancient treasures?¡±

    But itsughter abruptly got stuck in its throat. It quickly swatted away Dragon Emperor and dodged Risking It All, then looked down at the lotus tform in shock.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    It could feel that the flow of life force from the tform to itself was genuinely being interrupted. Yet, the lotus tform itself clearly remained unharmed.

    <i>How? Just what exactly are they doing?</i>

    <i>Wait! They aren¡¯t attacking the lotus tform itself!</i>

    <i>The Qinghe Sword represents the vast rivers, while the Lianshan Sword represents the mountains. Together, what do they symbolize? The mountains and rivers of the mortal realm! They¡¯re channeling the essence of the world¡¯s geography, tapping into the deep-rooted connection ofnd and lineage passed down through millennia.</i>

    They were shifting the energy of the earth¡¯s veins, disrupting the link between the lotus tform and the corpse demon!

    If this continued, there would not even be any need to fight. The corpse demon would gradually fade away on its own. It would no longer be able to maintain its form. As for Maitreya¡¯s body, which it had prepared for itself, it was being held out of reach.

    The corpse demon was frustrated beyond belief. Not only were its opponents highly skilled, but the treasures they wielded were also devastatingly effective against it. One after another, their weapons seemed designed to exploit its weaknesses.

    Even if it were someone as formidable as the Golden Horde Khagan Timur or the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s Li Shentong, the corpse demon would not be as troubled as it was now. Those guys were straightforward brutes, but they were straightforward, first and foremost. Yet it had ended up facing this bizarre bunch! It felt like it had truly run into some supernatural beings!

    In the midst of the chaos, the corpse demon extended its senses, and it realized something.

    Maitreya was struggling along the fiery path, already nearing the base of Kuaiji Mountain.

    If Maitreya was too far, the corpse demon might be intercepted by these demon-exorcizing, monster-ying freaks if it tried to abandon its body and take over Maitreya¡¯s. But if Maitreya just got a bit closer, then they would have trouble stopping it from taking over the body.

    As long as it could sessfully enter Maitreya¡¯s body, not even this bizarre bunch could stand against its power then.

    <i>Just one more step.</i>

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe and Fa Chi fought their way out of the secret realm and immediately saw Maitreya struggling through the dangers of fire and sword qi.

    Despite everything, Fa Chi¡¯s mental state was actually better than Maitreya¡¯s. His spiritual tform had not been scorched by Vermillion Bird, and the gu had melded with his mind almost seamlessly. He did not even realize he was being controlled; his thoughts were as clear as ever.

    Zhao Changhe finally spoke, ¡°Seeing something like this, and the monster your so-called Bodhisattva has be, do you still believe in your faith?¡±

    Fa Chi replied, ¡°Only the foolish masses are deceived by appearances. The Bodhisattva is eternal and immortal¡ªwhat else could it be but divine?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied with a harsh ¡°To hell with that.¡±

    <i>Trying to reason with these brainwashed fools is a mistake.</i>

    He felt the urgency rising within him. Although he did not know the exact situation inside the secret realm, he could deduce that the corpse demon had prepared Maitreya¡¯s body for itself so that it could escape its frail Mingfei body.

    Maitreya¡¯s cultivation was no joke. If the ancient remnant soul merged with his body, its third phase would not just be a tough fight; not only was there a distinct possibility that it would be able to kill them all, but even if they won, casualties would be inevitable.

    <i>I have to stop it.</i>

    He could not intervene in the intense battle within the secret realm, but Maitreya was still within his capabilities. From Maitreya¡¯s current condition, it was clear that both Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang were fighting to the absolute limit, and they were just a hair away from tipping the scales.

    And that tipping point?

    Ity between him and Fa Chi.

    The oue of this duel between two masters on the Ranking of Man could determine the oue of the Maitreya¡¯s battle. Whether Maitreya reached the secret realm could, in turn, determine the oue of the corpse demon¡¯s battle.

    But Fa Chi was not going to be talked down. Zhao Changhe would have to fight him.

    Zhao Changhe had not been idle, of course. He had been battling Fa Chi all along, and it had been going on for a while now. It was a genuinely tough fight.

    Fa Chi was ranked thirty-eight on the Ranking of Man, a formidable opponent even under normal circumstances. Now, with his strength boosted and defense reinforced, Zhao Changhe could hardly gain the upper hand at all.

    But he had no choice; he not only had to win, he had to win fast! He could not allow Maitreya to get any closer!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes turned blood-red.

    No Man¡¯s Land!

    1. The raws here use Ç¬À¤Ò»ÖÀ, which basically refers to the act of ying for all or nothing. ?

 Chapter 416: The Chaos in Jiangnan Resolved in a Single Day

    <h4>Chapter 416: The Chaos in Jiangnan Resolved in a Single Day</h4>

    Earlier on in the battle, Zhao Changhe had refrained from activating the buffed state of No Man¡¯s Land.

    Back in the day, activating it would push him into a state of mindless frenzy. Later on, it became somewhat controble, allowing him to retain a bit of rity, but he still would not be as lucid as in his normal state. More importantly, the aftereffects of the buffed state would still leave him severely weakened. He could not afford to use it recklessly, because the situation was unpredictable and he thus needed to stay rational and analytical.

    But at this moment, he could no longer hold back.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition clearly showed signs of her being about to unseal her cultivation to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    <i>This damned woman never believed she could fully recover. She¡¯s always been ready for a fight to the death. Now that things havee to this, she probably thinks that ¡°the prince can carry on her legacy¡± or some such bullshit, so she must feel even more at ease with the thought of dying...</i>

    ¡°If you dare casually unlock the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, just wait until you¡¯re too exhausted to move. Let¡¯s see how I deal with you then! I¡¯ll make sure to do everything in front of Vermillion Bird. She¡¯ll surely be very pleased!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was dumbfounded, and she forcibly halted her attempt to unlock the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    The next moment, as Maitreya charged forward like a heavy tank, she raised her sword to block, nearly getting thrown off her feet, her back mming heavily into... hm?

    A pair of very gentle hands supported her from behind as if worried that she might get hurt. Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice, half-teasing, half-serious, came from beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t die now. I¡¯d quite like to see how you get yed with.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was both embarrassed and furious, her mind scrambling for a suitable retort, but before she could respond, Vermillion Bird had already passed her by, her palm mming heavily onto Maitreya¡¯s chest.

    Unlike his underlings, this massive blob of flesh was not of the invulnerable variety, but it did absorb energy and copse inward, causing Vermillion Bird¡¯s force to be swallowed up and then rebound back at her, forcing her to retreat.

    As she retreated, Vermillion Bird casually wrapped an arm around Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s waist, pulling her along. Despite blood trickling from her mouth, she could not resist a cheeky squeeze. ¡°Such a soft waist... No wonder men can¡¯t stop dreaming about you...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang wanted to roll her eyes, but instead, she raised her sword again, driving it viciously into the Maitreya¡¯s flesh.

    With the fire still burning his chest and now with a sword impaling him, Maitreya finally roared in pain, and his momentum halted once more.

    ¡°He¡¯s about to enter the secret realm, and you two still have the nerve to joke around?!¡± Tang Wanzhuang finally found a moment to speak, ncing over just in time to see Zhao Changhe with blood-red eyes, no longer hearing a word she said.

    No Man¡¯s Land!

    After breaking through to the Profound Mysteries, using this state visibly caused his arms to thicken, and faint blood-red light began to encircle him. A murderous aura surged skyward, and he took on the appearance of a demon god.

    Vermillion Bird nced at him and felt a twinge of jealousy.

    <i>You really are willing to risk everything for her... Well, fair enough, you did the same for me.</i>

    Maitreya was proving to be a real headache. In theory, her mes were supposed to be very effective against this kind of bodily defense, especially now that she had broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. It should have been easy to finish him off. But for some reason, he just would not burn.

    It felt as though Maitreya¡¯s body held a strange energy that countered her fire. It was odd.

    <i>Could it be the fire of the White Lotus? Is that the key to Maitreya¡¯s White Lotus Sacred Body?</i>

    Vermillion Bird pondered, deep in thought.

    Meanwhile, in Zhao Changhe¡¯s vision, everything else faded away. Maitreya charging up the mountain, the fiery path, even Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang¡ªthey all disappeared.

    All that remained was Fa Chi¡¯s figure.

    Fa Chi was in the middle of preparing some kind of powerful attack as well. Unlike the corrupted forms of Maitreya and the corpse demon, Fa Chi continued to appear resolute and pure.

    In a situation where everything he believed in had visibly turned demonic, Fa Chi still radiated a golden light, his expression solemn and unwavering. He was truly a disciple defending hisst sacred ground.

    There was not the slightest hint of demonic intent in him.

    If there was anything, it was the faint blood-red hue and murderous aura surrounding his de¡ªa result of the Maitreya Cult¡¯s philosophy of killing to achieve enlightenment. In this sense, the Maitreya Cult¡¯s path mirrored that of the Blood God Cult. They were not just two different paths leading to the same ce; they were essentially one path.

    Leaving aside all the mystical elements of the war, in this battle, it was the martial arts of the Blood God Cult versus those of the Maitreya Cult. It came down to whose techniques and mastery thereof were superior.

    Fa Chi might have divine blessings, but Zhao Changhe had the Blood Asura Body.

    Oddly enough, things seemed to return to the very essence ofbat. And under these circumstances, Zhao Changhe¡¯s fighting spirit surged.

    He raised his eyes to meet Fa Chi¡¯s eyes burning with equal battle lust, and Fa Chi spoke up, ¡°Zhao Changhe...¡±

    Zhao Changhe focused his attention on him.

    ¡°It does not matter what you ask about my views on the Buddha and the Bodhisattva... But I wish to ask you, having witnessed the battle between those on the Ranking of Heaven and the gods and demons¡ªwhat have you seen?¡±

    Zhao Changhe slowly replied, ¡°The path of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Exactly... Their battles... We can¡¯t even stand on the sidelines as mere observers. We are warriors born from ughter, and like me, your heart must be burning with a mix of resentment and longing, your blood boiling.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°In the Maitreya Cult, perhaps there are those who deceive others and themselves for wealth and lust...¡± Fa Chi paused, a bitter smile appearing on his face, ¡°Perhaps there are many.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But the original intent of our faith was to relieve suffering, heal the sick, help the needy... and provide a path to martial arts for the impoverished whocked opportunities. You protect Tang Wanzhuang, and I protect my Realm of True Void. That is the meaning of our battle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe slowly said, ¡°Well said.¡±

    Fa Chi gave a light smile, his gaze growing wilder. ¡°An ocean of blood can forge an Asura; ughter can also lead to enlightenment. Our paths are the same. I¡¯ve been wanting to fight you for a long time.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond this time.

    He had killed many members of the Maitreya Cult in the past, but he had never truly delved into their thoughts and beliefs. Yet, in the state of No Man¡¯s Land, his mind had no space for sentiment¡ªan ever-growing thirst for battle was the only thing filling his mind.

    Such an opponent was worthy of a true fight.

    Whether it was Yu Cixiu or Lu Shiheng... did they truly qualify as masters?

    Perhaps in cultivation they did, but in vision? They fell far short.

    Ironically, now he found himself before one who <i>did</i> qualify. Unfortunately, Fa Chi was so fanatical about his faith that it was rather sad.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber let out a dragon¡¯s roar as it headed straight for Fa Chi¡¯s throat.

    As his saber rose, Zhao Changhe finally answered, ¡°But to kill you, all I need is one strike!¡±

    <i>Just one strike? What nonsense!</i>

    <i>We¡¯ve fought for so long without a clear victor. And now, just because he activated No Man¡¯s Land, he thinks he can kill me in one strike? Does he think he¡¯s the only one with trump cards?</i>

    Fa Chi¡¯s de met Dragon Bird head-on.

    Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang, amidst their own chaotic battle, stole nces at Zhao Changhe¡¯s duel. Behind Fa Chi, a colossal, wrathful Vajra apparition emerged, exuding killing intent that caused the very trees and grass of the mountain to tremble and wither in its presence.

    <i>ughter to achieve enlightenment... A Bodhisattva protector? Such a strange contrast.</i>

    Behind Zhao Changhe, a simr apparition arose.

    It was not the starry cosmos that Vermillion Bird was familiar with, but the manifestation of the Blood God. The apparition was a towering, blood-drenched figure wielding a massive saber, standing tall and fierce, ready to strike down with wrathful power.

    <i>ng!</i>

    There were no fancy moves, no flourishes¡ªjust two des shing head-on.

    The sh echoed like thunder, so loud that even those within the distant secret realm could faintly hear it. On Maitreya¡¯s grotesque growth, two more fissures appeared as if it were shocked and its eyes were widening in disbelief.

    The one most shocked was Fa Chi himself.

    At the very moment their des collided, he could feel all the blood in his body boiling and churning violently. The vicious qi rushed straight to his spiritual tform, reaching parts of his mind and spirit that even the gu could not. The vicious qi was so overwhelming that it nearly wiped out his thoughts entirely. All that remained in his mind was a single refrain of ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!¡±

    Then, he felt a sharp pain in his throat. In that brief moment, Dragon Bird had pushed aside his de and sliced across his neck in one swift motion.

    A sh of rational thought returned to Fa Chi, and he quickly dragged his de across Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest, hoping to force him back and save himself. But Zhao Changhe did not care; he simply allowed the de to carve a long wound across his chest as Dragon Bird sliced Fa Chi¡¯s neck.

    Blood gushed out from the wound.

    Fa Chi stood dumbfounded.

    ¡°How...¡±

    <i>How, after being evenly matched for so long, did I fall in one strike even after unleashing the Maitreya Cult¡¯s most powerful killing move? Zhao Changhe did not even use his renowned Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, nor his Hell on Earth, nor the strange sword-like saber arts he used at the Wang n, nor the Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night he used in Xiangyang.</i>

    <i>He just executed a simple sh. </i>

    <i>Is the enhancement from No Man¡¯s Land really that strong?</i>

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong...¡± Zhao Changhe said weakly, clutching his wounded chest as he staggered back. ¡°The wrath of the Vajra is meant to protect the Dharma. You thought it was for something else. Killing to be enlightened¡ªon this path, were you truly only protecting the Dharma?¡±

    Fa Chi stood there in a daze, unable toprehend the connection.

    ¡°Buddhist protectors defend the grand doctrine, with the vast teachings of Buddhism as their foundation, using it to resolve anger within. But you? Your doctrine is twisted, and the teachings you protect are heresy. Your heart is filled with violent, vicious qi, but you have neither the true teachings of Buddhism nor the guidance of the Blood God Cult to channel and use it. It ultimately umted in your heart. My Vicious Blood Art is ultimately about harnessing this very vicious qi, whether my own or others... yours included.¡±

    ¡°This was my door to the Profound Mysteries,¡± Zhao Changhe said softly. ¡°The one who killed you... was yourself.¡±

    Fa Chi¡¯s eyes finally revealed a look of understanding. There was no resentment in his gaze. Instead, he smiled slightly as he fell backward.

    Almost at the same moment, the secret realm erupted with a deafening boom, a mass of ck shadows rushed out, Maitreya just a short distance away.

    The ¡°tumor¡± on Maitreya¡¯s neck let out a mad, triumphantugh. ¡°Come! The Bodhisattva shall descend, the White Lotus Sacred Body¡ªwee to the true Realm of True Void...¡±

    <i>Roar!</i>

    A broad saber came flying through the air, roaring like a dragon.

    Maitreya hastily dodged, but the saber adjusted its angle mid-air and still managed to strike him.

    With their richbat experience, Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird had blocked off every angle of escape that Maitreya could have used. In the split second of failure to evade, he had lost his chance to escape.

    Dragon Bird severed the tumor as easily as cutting through a melon. A ck gu then fell out of his neck.

    Zhao Changhe, having used all his strength to hurl Dragon Bird, then copsed onto the ground,pletely exhausted but chuckling. ¡°Good buddy, you finally stopped being so arrogant...¡±

    The remnant soul of the corpse demon had just managed to enter Maitreya¡¯s body, only to find itself in a headless body.

    The corpse demon: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Who am I? Where am I?</i>

    In the next moment, shadowy figures appeared as Ying Five and the others arrived. At the front, Ying Five, looking like he was trying to save face, formed a very special hand seal and pressed it viciously onto Matireya¡¯s chest.

    A strange, open-mouthed beast pattern appeared on Maitreya¡¯s chest, and the corpse demon found it impossible to escape the headless body.

    ¡°The Pixiu Seal[1], it allows entry but no exit. This Ying Five...¡± Many of the more knowledgeable individuals realized what was happening but chose not to speak further.

    Immediately, the ancient Dragon Emperor¡¯s sword, the Qinghe Sword, the Lianshan Sword, the Spring Water Sword, Vermillion Bird¡¯s Fire, the Huayan Staff, and the Taiyi Sword all descended upon Maitreya¡¯s body.

    For a moment, it felt as though time and space had frozen, and everyone felt immense relief as if a great burden had been lifted.

    <i>Is it over?</i>

    Even the strongest corpse demon, even with the best body, could only be torn apart under such a powerfulbination of attacks.

    But just then, Ying Five suddenly scattered a handful of copper coins toward his nearby allies.

    Everyone was startled and swiftly pulled back. Even the hot-tempered Vermillion Bird, mid-retreat, frowned and snapped, ¡°Ying Five, you¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Maitreya¡¯s broken body exploded with a bang.

    Ying Five, apparently having anticipated this, quickly formed another peculiar hand seal.

    To those watching, it seemed as if the space around them rippled like water, then shattered like ss.

    What should have been a terrifying explosion was reduced to a radius of only a few zhang.

    Ying Five staggered, coughing up blood, and his face turned ashen.

    It was then that it dawned on everyone that his earlier ¡°attack¡± was merely a way to force them to retreat a few zhang as he intended to take on the brunt of the explosion.

    Despite that, chunks of blood and flesh still flew everywhere, and who knew which piece contained the remnant soul of the corpse demon?

    Vermillion Bird, realizing she had misjudged Ying Five, felt embarrassed as shended, steadying herself with one hand.

    In an instant, mes shot up, covering the entire mountain. Every piece of scattered flesh burned up in a ze.

    But this was not Vermillion Bird¡¯s fire. It was a fire contained within each piece of flesh itself. As Maitreya¡¯s body disintegrated, Vermillion Bird had finally found the means to utterly kill her opponent.

    Just as Zhao Changhe could manipte his opponent¡¯s vicious qi and turn it against them, Vermillion Bird could draw out the fire within Maitreya¡¯s body to consume him from within. Maitreya¡¯s body had been too powerful to trigger it before, but now, was this not the perfect moment?

    Amidst the fire and smoke, a wisp of ck smoke quietly tried to escape.

    Suddenly, a cloth bag appeared before it. Tang Wanzhuang had been waiting with the bag wide open, and the ck smoke was quickly captured inside.

    Though the body was destroyed, the lingering soul remained. The Demon Suppression Bureau, specialized in dealing with demonic entities, had long prepared a method to capture such spectral remnants.

    The bag puffed up as something inside desperately thrashed about. Then, without warning, Gui Chen pasted a talisman onto the bag.

    The thrashing grew weaker and weaker until it finally ceased.

    Outside the city, the sound of battle cries surged. The defending monks, now without their mystical enhancements, were no match for Tang Buqi¡¯s troops, the Blood God Cult, and the Cao Gang. In no time, the city gates were breached, and the army of Jiangnan poured in.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s pale face finally showed a trace of color as she copsed onto the ground.

    Almost everyone else copsed as well, too exhausted to stand. It had been a grueling ordeal... Even after winning the battle, there was still much to handle, unlike any other conflict they had faced before.

    The battle had not actuallysted that long¡ªthey entered the city at dusk, and the sky was still filled with blood-red sunset.

    Not even half an hour had passed, yet it felt like they had gone through an eternity.

    Dealing with souls and strange ancient techniques was far from easy. They were already incredibly experienced; had there been others with much less experience, even if they had won, they might have paid with their lives. And even after that, the dangers would not have ended.

    But atst... it was truly over.

    Zhao Changhe, slumped on the ground, nced over at the equally drained Ying Five and could not help but ask, ¡°Fifth lord, were you trying to get yourself killed? Would it not have been better if we all bore the explosion together?¡±

    ¡°Together?¡± Ying Five gave a weak smile. ¡°That just means more deaths. I¡¯ve been through that before, and I¡¯m not going to let it happen again¡ªno matter who it is. I made a mistake, let it slip out, and lost face... This was just making up for it. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth twitched in response, and then he muttered softly, ¡°Idiot...¡±

    Ying Five looked at the long wound on Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest but said nothing.

    Everyone else had gotten away without a scratch. Only the two of them were injured¡ªso who was the real idiot?

    But Ying Five could not help but admire him. Zhao Changhe¡¯s throw of Dragon Bird was the most decisive moment of the entire battle. He was merely on the Ranking of Man, yet not only had he organized this hunt of the ancient with rankers on the Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth, but he had also yed a pivotal role in the fight.

    <i>It¡¯s not just luck. His instincts for battle, his sharpness in seizing the moment, and his ability to act during crucial moments¡ªall of it is truly world-ss. The Ranking of Man could never be his limit.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s only a matter of time.</i>

    * * *

    Tang Buqi rushed into the city, heading straight toward Kuaiji Mountain.

    The warrior monks had lost their blessings, and the battle against gods and demons seemed to be over... but there had been no sign of anyoneing down the mountain for a while. Tang Buqi was extremely worried. His aunt was always ready for a life-or-death battle, so he could not help but wonder if something had happened to her.

    <i>The Tome of Troubled Times hasn¡¯t appeared...</i>

    But just as he had that thought, a sh of golden light lit up the sky.

    <strong>On the eighteenth day of the third month, Tang Buqi, having retreated in the early morning, returned at dusk,unching a surprise on Kuaiji while Maitreya was still recovering in his secret realm.</strong>

    <strong>Tang Wanzhuang, the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, infiltrated the city, assassinated General Fa Zhen, and lured Maitreya out of the secret realm, joining forces with Vermillion Bird to y Maitreya in the city¡¯s council hall. Maitreya, having been turned into a corpse demon through a gu art, fought fire and water yet again.</strong>

    <i>He was in...</i>

    ording to the judgment of the Tome of Troubled Times, the moment Maitreya¡¯s head was severed and a tumor-like growth took its ce, he was already dead. The subsequent fight had been against the corpse demon...

    <strong>At the same time, Ying Five of the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood</strong>[2]<strong>, Cui Wenjing of Qinghe, ck Tortoise of the Four Idols Cult, Yang Jingxiu of Hongnong, Yuan Cheng of Huayan Temple, and Gui Chen of the Taiyi Sect, hunted the ancient remnant soul in the White Lotus Secret Realm. The body possessed by the remnant soul was destroyed, turning into a corpse demon.</strong>

    People stood, jaws agape.

    <i>That list of names¡ªcan you read it again? Whatever remnant soul that was, it was certainly a glorious defeat.</i>

    Outside the secret realm, people nced at Ying Five with knowing smirks. Lady Three covered her face with her ck Tortoise mask and turned her back, pretending not to know him.

    Then her hand touched the mask, and she remembered, <i>Third Lady Yuan is part of the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood. What does that have to do with ck Tortoise?</i>

    Lady Three dropped her hand from her face, standing tall with righteous confidence.

    Ying Five¡¯s expression remained impassive, ¡°I already told you before. I deal in risky business. What¡¯s wrong with the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood, huh?¡±

    Everyone looked up, avoiding his gaze.

    <strong>The corpse demon,cking a suitable body, sought to inhabit Maitreya¡¯s body. Maitreya fought fiercely against Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang, retreating desperately to the secret realm.</strong>

    <strong>Outside the secret realm, Zhao Changhe fought fiercely against Protector Fa Chi, ultimately severing his throat with one powerful strike. Finally, from three zhang away, he hurled Dragon Bird, severing Maitreya¡¯s head and shattering the corpse demon¡¯s hope of possessing a new body. The demon¡¯s body exploded, and the remnant soul was sealed.</strong>

    <strong>A grand hunt from all directions, the gods and demons bow, the chaos in Jiangnan resolved in a single day.</strong>

    <strong>A figure on the Ranking of Earth has fallen, and a shift in the Ranking of Man.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 37: Blood Asura Zhao Changhe.</strong>

    <strong>The bloom requires neither pale green nor deep red hues; it is, by nature, the finest of all flowers.</strong>

    [END OF FOURTH ARC]

    1. The Pixiu is a Chinese mythical hybrid creature. They are considered powerful protectors of the souls of the dead. ?

    2. The word used for mounted brigand was ÏìÂí, which specifically refers to bandits who blocked roads and robbedmercial travelers in ancient times. ?

 Chapter 417: New Stage

    <h4>Chapter 417: New Stage</h4>

    The sun had not yetpletely set, and many people were still eating dinner. Every household was looking up at the announcement of the Tome of Troubled Times, just like Zhao Changhe¡¯s family would watch the evening news at the dinner table before he had transmigrated.

    <i>Hmm, it feels like it¡¯s been many years since then.</i>

    The Tome of Troubled Times rarely featured suchplex reports of multi-person battles. When it did mention a war, it was usually described in a grand, sweeping narrative and generally only for experts who were qualified to appear in the Ranking of Troubled Times. It was unusual to see so many appear at once and fight on multiple fronts simultaneously. Even the broadcaster had difficulty describing it all.

    Within just a few short days, this had happened twice. Thest one at the Yang n felt like a rehearsal, and the Tome of Troubled Times struggled to report the situation clearly. This time, it was even more outrageous¡ªhow was the Tome of Troubled Times supposed to report on this?

    Even if the broadcast was vague, people would pick out the important points themselves.

    Just counting casually, they looked at how many from the Ranking of Heaven and the Ranking of Earth were in the announcement. Ordinary people rarely see even one, and yet here, Maitreya and the entity backing him were surrounded by so many at once.

    <i>Just who did he offend?</i>

    <i>Oh, he rebelled and provoked Xia Longyuan. This hunt was probably organized by the emperor then, and seeing as Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu were involved, that makes sense.</i>

    <i>But if it was organized by Xia Longyuan, what¡¯s with Ying Five? No, forget about Ying Five, what about ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird?</i>

    <i>No, wait, it¡¯s one thing for ck Tortoise and Vermillion Bird to show up, but Vermillion Bird teaming up with Tang Wanzhuang to fight Maitreya?</i>

    <i>How many battles have the Four Idols Cult and the Demon Suppression Bureau fought over the years? Even with Tang Wanzhaung fighting Maitreya four times this year, that¡¯s a pittancepared to over a dozen battles between Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang in previous years.</i>

    <i>And now you¡¯re telling me that they teamed up against Maitreya?</i>

    <i>If there¡¯s someone in charge of writing the announcements of the Tome of Troubled Times, could that person be blind?</i>

    <i>But the Tome of Troubled Times has had strong credibility over the years. Even if people dispute the rankings, saying so-and-so can rece someone on the ranking or has higher potential, there has never been any mistake about what actually happened.</i>

    <i>In other words, Vermillion Bird really did team up with Tang Wanzhuang... Then, has the Four Idols Cult been pacified?</i>

    <i>It seems that the world order is about to change...</i>

    <i>In fact, the most significant part of the announcement isn¡¯t whether the government subdued the Four Idols Cult, but that the long-hidden power of the ancient gods and demons has finally begun toe to light.</i>

    <i>¡°Zhao Changhe severed Maitreya¡¯s head.¡± From the tone, it seems that the greatest merit actually went to someone on the Ranking of Man... Although it¡¯s impressive, that isn¡¯t the key point. The key is that this proves that even with so many from the Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth joining forces, they did not win easily. The battle was so closely fought that someone from the Ranking of Man actually tipped the scales.</i>

    Most of the people in the current era were unaware that some gods and demons from the previous era were still alive. Most believed that they were just a legend. Now, not only did theye to confirm that these beings existed, but they were also made aware that they were incredibly powerful. Even with so many renowned experts besieging one of them, the battle was still hard-fought!

    <i>Could the being they fought be among the top-tier gods and demons from the ancient era? There shouldn¡¯t be many of those, right? If there are, and they rampaged through the world, who could organize another hunt like this one?</i>

    Some people might prefer to specte that the Tome of Troubled Times exaggerated things, deliberately highlighting Zhao Changhe. After all, with so many formidable figures involved, how did he alone earn such special mention?

    <i>¡°</i><strong><i>The bloom requires neither pale green nor deep red hues; it is, by nature, the finest of all flowers.</i></strong><i>¡±</i>

    Many hade to understand the meaning behind this line¡ªit was saying that although Zhao Changhe did not have the overwhelming strength or repute of others, he still yed the most crucial role.

    Or, it could be said that he was the most outstanding of the younger generation.

    However, not many were willing to believe in this. They would rather say that he just had good luck with women.

    Back when he was on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, there was some yful gossip. Now that he was on the Ranking of Man, the gossip continued.

    <i>He¡¯s ranked 37? Does that mean he has three wives and four concubines?</i>

    Rumors of Xia Chichi and Yue Hongling were still swirling, and now that Zhao Changhe hadpleted his quest to make it onto the Ranking of Man, with Cui Wenjing present, how did the meeting go between the prospective father-inw and son-inw?

    No one knew that Tang Buqi had arrived at the mountain, cautiously ncing back and forth between Cui Wenjing and Zhao Changhe.

    In his eyes, Zhao Changhe¡¯s ¡°three wives¡± might even include his aunt...

    And no one knew that behind her tortoise mask, Lady Three was yfully smiling as she nced at Vermillion Bird.

    * * *

    Wang Zhaoling, leading his family¡¯s forces south, had not gone more than a few hundred li when a scout reported ahead, ¡°Young master, Yang Bugui entered Xuzhou with great fanfare.¡±

    ¡°Great fanfare, huh,¡± Wang Zhaoling repeated, gazing silently toward Xuzhou in the distance.

    A power iming control across multiple regions, this was simply not something that the imperial court would allow without resistance.

    Xuzhou, the southern stronghold of Langya, would not be given to the Wang n to govern. Instead, it was governed by an old official loyal to the Yang n. This kind of interlocking, bncing power dynamic remained crucial to the stability of an empire.

    For those in Langya to move south, they would have to pass through Xuzhou.

    When Yang Bugui entered Xuzhou with great fanfare, it essentially conveyed the message: the road south for your mischief is blocked by the Yang n.

    The Wang n was well aware of the Yang n¡¯s birthday banquet. While they were rescuing Wang Daozhong, Wang Zhaoling led his forces south, already prepared for a confrontation with the Yang n.

    He sighed. His rtionship with Yang Bugui had been pretty good before, but that has since changed, and now they would inevitably meet on the battlefield.

    ¡°March on, we¡¯ll arrive before nightfall...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, a rider came galloping from the west. ¡°Young master, Cui Yuanyong has stationed troops in Puyang.¡±

    This time, Wang Zhaoling¡¯s expression changed.

    If the Yang n¡¯s betrayal had been anticipated, the Cui n¡¯s sudden decision to ce pressure on the western front was the worst-case scenario in their ns.

    It did not matter how many troops Cui Yuanyong had brought. It was not even necessary to know.

    The mere fact that they had shown such an attitude meant that the Wang n had to consider whether they still dared to push south!

    Wang Zhaoling hesitated for a moment. Facing such a major decision for the first time, it was truly a test.

    Just as he wavered, a golden light shed in the sky, and the Tome of Troubled Times made its announcements to the world.

    Wang Zhaoling looked up in a daze, then sighed long and deeply. ¡°How quickly Maitreya was defeated... Tang Buqi, Zhao Changhe...¡±

    He no longer hesitated. He turned his horse around andmanded, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    There was no need to hesitate anymore. He had thought that there would be a standoff for some time, withplex strategies for offense and defense. Supposedly, as long as the Wang n¡¯s forces applied pressure on Jiangbei, the Tang n was sure to be in disarray. But then, Tang Buqi¡¯s surprise attack had caught both Maitreya and the Wang n off guard.

    What no one expected was for the battle to be over in just half an hour. Maitreya had been unable to hold out at all.

    Who could hold out against so many figures from the Ranking of Heaven and the Ranking of Earth? It was practically bullying. Wang Zhaoling looked up once more at Cui Wenjing¡¯s name, realizing that Cui Yuanyong¡¯s entry into Puyang was not surprising at all. After all, with his own father on the frontlines, how could he allow others to stab them in the back?

    <i>Is the Cui n choosing to side with their son-inw, abandoning their familial ties on our side?</i>

    <i>Or is this merely because of the shadow of the gods and demons that Cui Wenjing regards with great importance?</i>

    Wang Zhaoling could not be bothered to think about it further. He would leave that for his father to ponder on. Right now, what upied his mind most was Zhao Changhe¡¯s judgment.

    Among the younger generation, Zhao Changhe was indeed the most outstanding, whether back when he was on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons or now that he was on the Ranking of Man.

    But what about them?

    Wang Zhaoling, Cui Yuanyong, and Yang Bugui¡ªthree top ns, three former friends, three former firsts on the Ranking of Hidden Dragon. They now stood at opposing points of a triangle, facing each other in battle.

    Yang Bugui, who just a few days ago was moved up to the top spot on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, had now also effortlessly made his way onto the Ranking of Man.

    Including Tang Buqi, who aged out of the ranking, on this day, none of them were on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons anymore.

    It seemed to dere that the outstanding members of the younger generation of this era had now fully stepped onto the main stage.

    Wang Zhaoling looked south and muttered to himself, ¡°We may not have had many dazzling achievements when we were on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, but that was simply because we had few opportunities to fight. Yet, now that the world is shifting... In the future, the most colorful among the flowers may not always be you, Zhao Changhe.¡±

    * * *

    No matter how much turmoil there was in the world or how many of Wang Zhaoling¡¯s peers shared his sentiments, at this moment in Kuaiji, Tang Buqi was too busy cleaning up the aftermath in the city to even take a bathroom break. Cui Wenjing, Yang Jingxiu, and the others were celebrating their victory with a banquet, while Zhao Changhe was resting.

    None of the others were injured; some were, at most, slightly over-exerted, like Tang Wanzhuang. Although some others such as Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise had blood emerge at the corners of their mouths, those were just minor internal injuries that martial artists barely noticed.

    There really were only two people who got injured. Ying Five had taken some explosive damage but quickly recovered with some medicine. He was now cheerfully going for drinks as if nothing had happened. And the other was the only one who could not move¡ªthe very same person officially dered the ¡°most exceptional among the flowers¡± by the Tome of Troubled Times, Zhao Changhe.

    It seemed like after every major battle, he always ended up lying in a room like a dead dog, unable to attend any victory banquets, not even able to drink a single sip of wine¡ªtruly living up to the image of a delicate flower.

    At Yanment, it was unavoidable. He could not possibly defeat Vulture Beak without suffering any injuries. This time, he could have won without getting severe injuries, but he had to buy time and free himself from his battle against Fa Chi quickly to release Dragon Bird, so he ultimately took a direct hit from Fa Chi¡¯s de.

    The golden foil he usually kept on his chest as a protective talisman had been stashed away in his storage ring this time, leaving him without any protection. The cut was brutal, nearly severing some of his ribs.

    Last time, many hade to visit, bringing medicine. This time, no one bothered with him. Before, even Yue Hongling, who acted tough but had a soft heart, had helped with dual cultivation to heal him. But now, no one could help.

    Not to mention that Tang Wanzhuang had not yet openly acknowledged her feelings. Even if she did, with so many people around, she could not just run in and shamelessly help him. She had her dignity.

    So, there was no one left. He could not possibly expect Lady Three to help him. Zhao Changhe pitifully activated his Rejuvenation Art to heal himself¡ªat least it was somewhat effective.

    Just as he was thinking this, the window creaked open, and Lady Three, wearing her tortoise mask, jumped inside with a ¡°thump.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth gaped, but his first reaction was not to wonder why Lady Three was there. Instead, he was thinking he needed to find a way to describe that mask.

 Chapter 418: Lady Three Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 418: Lady Three Satisfied</h4>

    The ck Tortoise mask was formal and serious.

    It was well known that the head of the ck Tortoise was not that of a tortoise but that of a dragon. This mask was an abstract simplification of that, with a background design resembling the patterns of tortoise shells while the face of a dragon took the foreground. The dragon¡¯s expression was very serious, even somewhat stern and cold.

    If a member of the Four Idols Cult saw this, they might tremble with fear, knowing that this represented a peerless venerable whose defense was as steadfast as mountains and whose outbursts were incredibly fierce.

    But knowing in advance that this was Lady Three, no matter how he looked at the mask, it just seemed like a little tortoise mask. Zhao Changhe really wanted to grab a pen and change the dragon¡¯s head into a grinning cartoon character, which he believed would suit her character better.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡± Lady Three waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re getting aroused just by looking at a mask, number one delicate flower?.¡±

    Zhao Changhe snapped out of it and replied grumpily, ¡°Getting aroused by your tortoise mask? I got more turned on by that cool punch you threw earlier. Hey, everyone¡¯s drinking and celebrating, so what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone? Do we know each other that well?¡±

    ¡°You keep calling me a delicate flower and talking about me getting aroused, are we not familiar?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Who was it that helped you pair up with the Fire Serpent of Yi? And who was it that gave you that Fire Pig of Shi mask you¡¯re holding?¡± Lady Three folded her arms and snorted. ¡°Are you still the Fire Pig of Shi or not?¡±

    Caught off guard, Zhao Changhe could only force a smile, ¡°Yes, yes, of course I am.¡±

    ¡°The Fire Pig of Shi is directly under mymand... Oh, by that, I mean that you¡¯re my immediate subordinate, so howe you aren¡¯t kneeling after seeing me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe ground his teeth.

    ¡°Oh, look at that glint in your eyes,¡± Lady Three said as she stretched out her hand. ¡°Do you want to return the Fire Pig of Shi mask then? I¡¯d like to see what excuse you cane up with to cozy up with little serpent next time then.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally gave up and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Dear Lady Three, I haven¡¯t wronged you, have I...¡±

    <i>Gotcha!</i>

    Lady Three, feeling triumphant, ced her hands on her hips, ¡°Call me Venerable.¡±

    ¡°Venerable.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for any particr reason. I just thought that since that silly bird isn¡¯t around, you should quickly report on your dual cultivation sessions with the Fire Serpent of Yi in detail.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Lady Three, in all seriousness, said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? As your superior, am I not allowed to inquire about the specifics of my subordinates¡¯ dual cultivation sessions? What if you two lose control and mess up your cultivation? I¡¯m simply being responsible as your superior! Where else can you find such a good superior?¡±

    ¡°No, what? You¡¯re not even...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t even engage in dual cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me how she acted, what she said, and which parts of her were most sensitive?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched, ¡°Lady Three...¡±

    ¡°Call me Venerable!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Venerable Lady Three...¡± Zhao Changhe cautiously probed, ¡°You¡¯re not lovesick or something, are you?¡±

    Lady Three grabbed him by the cor, ¡°What the hell do you know?! I helped you hook up with the Fire Serpent of Yi, but when that foolish bird found out, she tricked me intoing to the capital and gave me a beating. Do you think it¡¯s been easy for me? It¡¯s one thing if I can¡¯t witness the thrill with my own eyes, but now I can¡¯t even hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Why did Venerable Vermillion Bird beat you up... She¡¯s the one who sent Qing¡¯er to me. She eventer arranged for her to go to the Yang n. I didn¡¯t see her being opposed to our rtionship...¡±

    ¡°Heh, Qing¡¯er...¡± Lady Three suddenly burst out intoughter. ¡°Tell me more, I want to hear... Hm, how did she call you again?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked, ¡°Hey, are you jealous because she¡¯s the prized daughter of a military family, and you¡¯re just Lady Yuan of the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood?¡±

    Lady Three gritted her teeth, ¡°Zhao Changhe, are you looking to die?¡±

    She raised her fist, threatening to strike.

    Zhao Changhe had no doubt that this punch could blow him apart, so he was about to huddle down defensively when suddenly, a burst of fire lit up beside him, apanied by a waft of fragrant air.

    Vermillion Bird stood coldly in front of Lady Three, her words squeezed through her teeth, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Lady Three took half a step back, her eyes darting around craftily, ¡°What? The Fire Pig of Shi is my subordinate. My subordinate got injured, so I came to check on him. What¡¯s wrong with that? Oh right, piggy, here¡¯s some medicine...¡±

    Vermillion Bird snatched the medicinal pill from her hand, ¡°Piggy? Aren¡¯t you a venerable, how can you use such crass words?¡±

    ¡°Who cares what I call him?¡± Lady Three muttered, but she still sheepishly let her take the pill. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you joining the banquet? I saw you and Tang Wanzhuang ring at each other; wasn¡¯t it fun?¡±

    Vermillion Bird was not having any fun at all. As Venerable Vermillion Bird, staring down Tang Wanzhuang had lost its thrill long ago. She could not openly show her jealousy either, as her identity did not allow for that. What was there to fight over as Vermillion Bird? She could only n to deal with her when she returned to the capital as Huangfu Qing.

    <i>Making my man fight for you, who do you think you are? Humph. And then there¡¯s Cui Wenjing, that guy makes me feel uneasy. Who can understand me?</i>

    <i>There¡¯s also Ying Five! Although there isn¡¯t anything between us anymore, I still feel a bit embarrassed from scolding him wrongly earlier.</i>

    She wanted to sneak away from the banquet to find her man, but realized that she could not do so.

    There was no way Huangfu Qing could appear in this ce, and she could not take off her mask to be affectionate with him. In front of him, she could only remain as Venerable Vermillion Bird. But how was she supposed to speak to him as Vermillion Bird? Was she supposed to praise him for doing a good job? offer him a few pills from the holy cult?

    <i>Hmm, that might work.</i>

    As she thought of that, she became restless. The banquet was unbearable, and she found an excuse to slip away.

    From the beginning, she never noticed that her focus at the banquet had never once been the absence of her close friend. She was so used to thezy tortoise being absent that she did not even bother paying attention to her presence. She had simply figured that she had never been around to begin with.

    As a result, when she snuck near Zhao Changhe¡¯s room and overheard something, Vermillion Bird was so furious that it felt like mes were shooting out from her hair, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    She took a deep breath, maintaining the cold and cruel image of Venerable Vermillion Bird in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind. She then said icily, ¡°His rtionship with the Fire Serpent of Yi was something I personally authorized. What favor are you trying to gain here?¡±

    She immediately regretted saying that. The moment she did, Lady Three burst out intoughter, almost rolling on the ground. ¡°Ha... Hahaha...¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s heart sank.

    No matter how many people guessed that Huangfu Qing was Vermillion Bird, as long as she never exposed it, they would never truly know. However, there was one person who knew from the start that Huangfu Qing was truly Vermillion Bird, without any doubt.

    Saying that she personally authorized their rtionship in front of Lady Three made her face burn with embarrassment. She felt like aplete fool.

    Furious and humiliated, yet equally afraid that Lady Three would expose her, she lunged at her fiercely, ¡°What are youughing at?! Today, I¡¯ll make sure you know who¡¯s in charge of the Four Idols Cult!¡±

    <i>Bam, bam, bam...</i>

    They started fighting.

    Of course, Lady Three would not expose her. Instead, she felt a little guilty for almost slipping up, and with a guilty grin, she dodged Vermillion Bird¡¯s attacks, jumping out of the window as they fought.

    Vermillion Bird chased her furiously, ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, with his hands in his pockets, watched Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise fighting all the way out of the window. He felt like he was watching some kind of bizarre montage,pletely clueless about what they were doing.

    <i>Where¡¯s my medicine?</i>

    <i>Aren¡¯t you two supposedly here to check on me while I¡¯m sick? Where¡¯s my medicine?!</i>

    The two fought all the way to the foot of Kuaiji Mountain, panting heavily before they finally stopped.

    Lady Three, grinning cheekily, said, ¡°You beat me up in the capital, and now you¡¯re beating me up again... Are we done yet?¡±

    The previously aggressive Vermillion Bird suddenly softened, ¡°Lady Three... Please don¡¯t expose me... I¡¯d be too ashamed to face the world...¡±

    ¡°Qing¡¯er~¡± Lady Three gleefully teased, tilting Vermillion Bird¡¯s chin up, ¡°Smile for me...¡±

    Vermillion Bird swallowed her pride and muttered, ¡°He didn¡¯t really call me Qing¡¯er that much... We both find it disgusting...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Qing¡¯er...¡± Lady Three turned her back and said, ¡°Come on, give me a shoulder massage.¡±

    She swayed her hips in such an exaggerated and seductive way that Vermillion Bird could not hold back anymore. She kicked her in the butt, yelling, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t set me up, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up falling for a guy younger than me, and now you¡¯re all smug about it!¡±

    Caught off guard, Lady Three soared through the air with a shriek, ¡°You birdbrain, just you wait!¡±

    Vermillion Bird stomped and cursed, ¡°No, you wait! You think you can mess with me for fun? You think I can¡¯t get back at you?¡±

 Chapter 419: If You Wish to Forge a Sword, Find Black Tortoise

    <h4>Chapter 419: If You Wish to Forge a Sword, Find ck Tortoise</h4>

    After kicking ck Tortoise away, Vermillion Bird could not resist sneaking back to see her man.

    Tang Wanzhuang was still tied up hosting the banquet. If she did not take advantage of this time to talk to her little man, when else would she get the chance?

    <i>It¡¯s honestly quite amusing. She always acts so high and mighty, refusing to participate in any social gatherings, yet here she is, having to dutifully engage her guests like a good host. Heh...</i>

    <i>This is why it¡¯s much better to be in a demonic cult! We can act freely. Who cares if others call us rude? Why should we give them any face?</i>

    Feeling refreshed, Vermillion Bird quietly slipped into Zhao Changhe¡¯s room. She observed from outside for a moment and saw Zhao Changhe painfully trying to heal himself with the Rejuvenation Art.

    <i>So pitiful, even his bandages were wrapped by Cui Wenjing...</i>

    <i>Wait, pitiful? He even has a father-inw doting on him.</i>

    With a nk expression, Vermillion Bird appeared inside the room. Zhao Changhe paused his recovery and also looked at her expressionlessly, ¡°Venerable, done fighting?¡±

    Vermillion Bird tossed a bottle of medicine over to him. ¡°Ever since you shared the Rejuvenation Art with Venerable ck Tortoise, our holy cult¡¯s medical knowledge has improved. This is a newly developed external wound medicine. Barring any unforeseen issues, it should be more effective than anything else currently avable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe caught the medicine, surprised. ¡°You seem to be quite concerned about me.¡±

    Vermillion Bird coldly replied, ¡°Although you pushed for this battlergely for your own objectives, it was indeed quite meaningful for us as well. I even managed to grasp a trace of the White Lotus me, which is fairly different from what I am familiar with, soing here was far from being a wasted effort. You have made contributions, so consider this your reward. Also, there are some matters that I need your assistance with.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Since I sent Qing¡¯er to invite the two of you venerables, it¡¯s only natural that you would stand to benefit from participating in the battle. Otherwise, she would only end up in trouble. So, venerable, feel free to state any requests you might have.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°First request: swallow that ¡®Qing¡¯er¡¯ nonsense and keep it to yourself. If I hear it again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Is there really any need to be like that, venerable? You¡¯ve already agreed to our rtionship, so why care about what we call each other? You¡¯re acting like a doting mother-inw who can¡¯t bear to part with her daughter after you¡¯ve already married her off.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Lady Three¡¯sughter came from outside the door; she was nearly doubled over withughter.

    Every moment of watching Vermillion Bird trying to maintain her dignity while facing Zhao Changhe made her want to roll on the floor.

    She discovered that this matchmaking business might just be the best decision she had made in her entire life. It was killing her withughter¡ªVermillion Bird, who was always so fierce, had now been reduced to this!

    Vermillion Bird clenched her fists, but she could not really lose her temper at the only person who knew her secret. Pretending not to notice Lady Three, she kept a stern face and said, ¡°Second request: Tang Wanzhuang has imprisoned that ancient remnant soul. We won¡¯t fight for ownership, but there are many ancient secrets we can learn from it. We must not be excluded from this process¡ªwe want to ask it questions too.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Since everyone contributed, of course everyone gets a share.¡±

    Vermillion Bird coldly asked, ¡°Are you sure that Tang Wanzhuang will listen to you? If she kicks us out, will you take responsibility?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment.

    <i>Actually, something simr did happen in the past, and it also involved Tang Wanzhuang.</i>

    <i>Haah, Sisi... Speaking of which, there was a decent number of gu involved this time, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the remnant soul used gu arts that much. I wonder if there was something else going on...</i>

    While he was in thought, Zhao Changhe subconsciously answered, ¡°First Seat Tang would not do something like that. She¡¯s actually more generous and broad-minded than anyone.¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s fists clenched audibly.

    <i>She¡¯s out there drinking, I¡¯m here worrying about your injuries, and you¡¯re praising her to the heavens in front of me?! What¡¯s more irritating is that I have no reason to act jealous!</i>

    Vermillion Bird had no grounds to do anything about it, so she could only sneer, ¡°Love-struck fool, as expected. I¡¯ll just wait and see how Tang Wanzhuang ps you in the face.¡±

    After saying that, she realized that it was the perfect moment to leave with a flourish. She had no reason to stay here any longer.

    <i>This identity is too frustrating. What¡¯s the point of it?!</i>

    Vermillion Bird wanted to turn and leave, but her feet felt rooted to the spot. After a while, she switched the topic, ¡°The Fire Serpent of Yi reported to me about your token... You mentioned an unfinished sword, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you want it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Whoever it¡¯s fated for, that¡¯s who it belongs to. Forcing it would be pointless.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Lady Three chuckled again.

    <i>If it were someone else who got the Night Emperor¡¯s iplete sword, would you say that there¡¯s no point in forcing it? You¡¯d probably have killed for it long ago, and their grave would already be covered in grass by now.</i>

    Vermillion Bird pretended not to hear and calmly said, ¡°The reason I¡¯m asking is to know if you n to finish forging the sword. If you do, what do you require?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯ve consulted some experts. They believe that the only material Ick is Night Flowing Sand, but that isn¡¯t the most crucial part. The key to thepletion of the sword is that I require a deeper understanding of the stars in the sky.¡±

    Vermillion Bird stared at him for a while. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my main question. Do you intend toplete it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I do.¡±

    Vermillion Bird sighed lightly. ¡°For you to seek the intent of the stars in the sky, it would have been appropriate to let you study our holy cult¡¯s scriptures. Given that you¡¯re already the Fire Pig of Shi, you do have some qualifications with regard to this... But after thinking it over, I¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s still inappropriate to do so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never studied the techniques of the four idols, yet your will is already aligned with the stars... I believe that you should walk your own path. If, at some point, you find yourself unable to progress further, then you can have a look at the techniques of the four idols. It might offer you some inspiration. But if you start with it now, it might form a preconceived notion and hinder your own development.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was moved. ¡°Venerable, you...¡±

    Vermillion Bird crossed her arms. ¡°How¡¯s my magnanimitypared to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sincerely said, ¡°It¡¯s truly surprising. You have the magnanimity of a true master.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was pleased in her heart but remained calm on the surface. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still our Fire Pig of Shi, of course we¡¯ll look out for you as one of our own... It all depends on how much you truly identify with the Fire Pig of Shi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. From Huangfu Qing to Vermillion Bird, they were always concerned about his low level of connection with the Fire Pig of Shi identity. It made sense, though¡ªhe had nomitment to the cult, much less real faith, and could not offer any promises in that regard.

    Vermillion Bird continued, ¡°Do you know how to forge a divine sword? Forging a divine sword such as this is not the same as ordinary cksmithing. There are special forging techniques involved.¡±

    Zhao Changhe realized that he really had no idea when it came to this. There was noplete sword-forging technique passed down in ck Tortoise¡¯s records. ¡°Where should I seek this knowledge? As far as I know, only Old Xia has such expertise...¡±

    Vermillion Bird smiled slightly. ¡°Our cult¡¯s Venerable ck Tortoise once received theplete inheritance from the ancient ck Tortoise, which included sword-forging techniques. You should get closer to her and seek her guidance.¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed. This was originally ck Tortoise¡¯s domain, and the sword-forging techniques passed down from the ck Tortoise would be the perfect answer. There was simply nobody more suitable.

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s mood suddenly improved. She leisurely turned to leave and said, ¡°Our holy cult has all sorts of expertise. As long as you¡¯re loyal, benefits abound...¡±

    She finally left the room content, but as soon as she turned the corner, she grabbed Lady Three by the cor. ¡°Stillughing?¡±

    Lady Three responded in kind and grabbed her cor as well. ¡°You want him toe to me for guidance? I don¡¯t have time for that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to do something for the cult, my dear Venerable ck Tortoise~¡± Vermillion Bird smiled as she pried Lady Three¡¯s hands off her cor. ¡°You can hand your messy affairs beyond the borders off for now. The situation has changed, the next battlefield is the Central ins.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes darted around craftily. ¡°I¡¯ll be teaching him how to forge a sword, spending days together. Aren¡¯t you worried? What if your little man falls for me?¡±

    ¡°You?¡± Vermillion Bird looked Lady Three up and down, then scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s not blind.¡±

    Lady Three fumed. ¡°Huangfu Qing, you...¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Vermillion Bird grabbed her and flew away swiftly. ¡°Let another word slip, and I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡±

    ¡°Qing¡¯er, hehe~¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vermillion Bird gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re close with Ying Five, so keep an eye out for whatever that night flowing sand is...¡±

    ¡°Oh, what a devoted wife, using all her power to help her man forge a sword, eh...¡±

    ¡°Is that really for my man? That¡¯s the Night Emperor¡¯s sword, a great endeavor for the cult! ck Tortoise, do you have no sense of duty to the cult?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I keep thinking how amusing it would be to see you utterly conquered by your man. It¡¯s really not my fault for imagining it.¡±

    ¡°...You really want that?¡± Vermillion Bird raised her voice.

    Once again, the two venerables began fighting, shing fiercely as they flew further and further away.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe, physically and mentally exhausted from his injuries, did not notice that Lady Three had been eavesdropping outside. Even the brief conversation with Vermillion Bird had left him utterly depleted of energy.

    He opened the medicinal bottle Vermillion Bird had given him, applied a bit of the ointment to his chest wound, and realized that Vermillion Bird had not been exaggerating. This medicine was indeed more effective than anything he had used before, and paired with the Rejuvenation Art, its effect was even better. Upon close inspection, he could even see his flesh regenerating.

    It now made sense to him why Vermillion Bird¡¯s attitude toward him had improved. After all, he had truly contributed significantly to the Four Idols Cult¡¯s development.

    Still, he hesitated earlier. He now felt that he should have asked her about Chichi¡¯s current situation. It had been a long time since he¡¯d heard anything about her, and he wondered what she was up to now. But right after talking about Huangfu Qing, it felt awkward to immediately ask about Chi Chi. He was afraid Vermillion Bird would explode in anger.

    At the end of the day, the Four Idols Cult was not some brothel.

    He sighed.

    The cool sensation from the ointment soothed his wounds, and as Zhao Changhe closed his eyes, he slowly drifted into sleep.

    In his hazy dreams, the blind woman seemed to appear before him again. Even though her eyes were gently shut, he could not shake the feeling that she was staring directly at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face? Oh, right, the finest of all flowers, did you write that?¡±

    The blind woman pursed her lips, and after a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Look at yourself, so ignorant and fearless. Still caught up in such trivial things... It really makes me want to p you across the face.¡±

    ¡°What did I do now?¡±

    ¡°Since the beginning of this era, no ancient soul has ever revealed itself to the world. And now one has, and it fell to your chaotic attacks... Do you even realize how many waves your little stone has stirred up?¡±

    Zhao Changhe quieted down, then suddenly smiled. ¡°So what? It¡¯s not like I made ite out. What¡¯s meant to happen will happen. Go on, tell me what changes to expect. And while you¡¯re at it, exin why they didn¡¯t appear before. What were the limitations? I¡¯m listening.¡±

 Chapter 420: The Bridges of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 420: The Bridges of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    ¡°The destruction of an era isn¡¯t some child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t think that just because there¡¯s a treasure guarding a space, it¡¯s like a protective shield that keeps everyone inside safe? There¡¯s no such easy thing. Even the creator of the treasure is dead, so how could the treasure possibly have such power? In fact, most treasures shattered during the copse of the era; the ones that remained intact were simply lucky.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was struck by this. He had not considered it in such detail before. No wonder that corpse demon, despite living in this so-called Realm of True Void without anything happening to it, was still in a heavily injured state, waiting to recover.

    The blind woman continued, ¡°The destruction of an era is like the apocalypse, the entire universe exploding, space fracturing and dispersing everywhere. Barely anyone could survive in such an environment, and even those who did were barely hanging on. It¡¯s like a bowl wrapped in cloth shattering into pieces; the shards won¡¯t spill out, but how much of what¡¯s inside will remain?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pretty clear way to exin it...¡±

    ¡°The so-called treasures that protect spaces only came into y after the explosion, when everything had stabilized. Due to the existence of these treasures, small fragments of space remained independent and did not merge back into the main world. But the point is that these treasures weren¡¯t protecting the space from the start. Even the strongest beings who survived did so by sheer luck, and everyone was gravely weakened. Over the long years, most didn¡¯t wake up, and even if some did, they had to rest and recover, and they were not strong enough to venture out. This is why no gods or demons have been seen in this era.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So now, after all this time has passed, more of them are waking up, even the rtively weaker remnant souls like that of this corpse demon?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But don¡¯t underestimate him. Back in the day, this was a great demon, captured and imprisoned in this rear mountain by top Buddhists and Daoists figures. They even tried to cleanse him of his demonic nature with a lotus tform. Such treatment is not given to small fry; he had a certain status.¡±

    ¡°But I feel thatpared to you, he¡¯s like a firefly next to the bright moon.¡±

    The blind womanughed, ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually praising me? That¡¯s rare...¡±

    ¡°...Strength is strength. What¡¯s wrong with acknowledging it? Do you think I¡¯d be speaking so politely to you if you weren¡¯t so powerful?¡±

    The blind woman was momentarily left speechless.

    She did not dwell on it and chuckled. ¡°Of course, even though he did have some status, it wasn¡¯t that high. If it were, he wouldn¡¯t have been captured so easily.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I get the general idea. In today¡¯s standards, he¡¯d be like one of those infamous figures on the Ranking of Man, right? You, at the very least, are at Old Cui¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°Cui Wenjing? Heh...¡±

    In his heart, Zhao Changhe had long equated her to Xia Longyuan, though he would not say that out loud. Testing the waters with thisparison did not seem far off. He silently mourned for his father-inw¡¯s pride and then asked, ¡°So, were there simr rankings in ancient times?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao had its own records, but it did not reveal them to the world like it does now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine as well, I guess. But the asional news that the tome broadcasts every now and then gives people something to talk about. It makes life a little less dull.¡±

    The blind woman said, ¡°Is it because you enjoy being hyped up? Well, if it were me, I¡¯d be quite pleased too.¡±

    Zhao Changhe kept his hands in his pockets and said nothing.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to ask... You want to know whether the Rankings of Troubled Times don¡¯t include the gods and demons because they haven¡¯t shown themselves, or because the rankings simply don¡¯t concern them, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. If they were originally included, then logically, the Ranking of Heaven should always be upied by a bunch of people no one¡¯s ever heard of...¡±

    ¡°With them being in isted spaces, they aren¡¯t considered part of this world, so how could they be counted in the rankings?¡± the blind woman exined. ¡°This battle only counted because it spilled out of the secret realm and into the main world. If the fight had stayed within the secret realm, the Tome of Troubled Times would probably have only reported on the battle between Vermillion Bird, Tang Wanzhuang, and Maitreya.

    ¡°Take your fight in the Kunlun Secret Realm, for example, where you pretended to be Wang Daozhong and fought Blood Demon Hand Yan Que¡ªthat was a battle between you, on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, and someone on the Ranking of Earth. Did the Tome of Troubled Times ever mention it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squinted at her, feeling like it could not be that simple. After all, she herself had fought against another god or demon outside Kunlun. And the corpse demon had fought in Xiangyang as well, which was definitely considered outside the secret realm and part of the main world, yet the Tome of Troubled Times had said nothing about it.

    Even during the battle at the Yang n, the Tome of Troubled Times¡¯ report was nd and did not mention anything about the Sea n¡¯s yin qi.

    It seemed that there was some unspoken agreement preventing the Tome of Troubled Times from widely revealing matters rted to gods and demons.

    This time, the event was publicized not because the fight spilled out of the secret realm but because too many people knew about it. There was no point hiding it, so it chose to be upfront about it.

    From this perspective, if the gods and demons were to start moving openly in the main world, they were likely to end up on the rankings eventually.

    The fact that those gods and demons were seeking for agents and avoided acting personally was also probably because they did not want to draw too much attention from the Tome of Troubled Times. Once they were on the rankings, they would be a target for everyone. Not just for the people of the current era, but for the other gods and demons as well. Most of them were still hidden, gathering strength in the shadows. Who would be foolish enough to shout, ¡°Here I am!¡± and make themselves an obvious target?

    Outside Kunlun, that god or demon had been shocked when the blind woman attacked. ¡°<i>It¡¯s you... I can¡¯t believe that even you couldn¡¯t resist acting yourself...</i>¡±

    If the blind woman actually was the spirit of the Tome of Troubled Times, that scene was ten times as amusing. Others were afraid of being listed in the tome, only to find the tom itself had personallye to beat them up. The irony was overwhelming.

    And now, there was this unfortunate remnant soul who acted as a scapegoat. This event revealed that drawing attention may get them ranked, and worse, it revealed that as soon as they stuck their head out, a swarm of the current era¡¯s powerful figures would rush over and beat them to death. The righteous and demonic factions teamed up, setting aside their grudges to go against those from the ancient era. How would the other gods and demons view this?

    It seemed more likely for them to be even more cautious, so why did the blind woman say that he had stirred up trouble?

    Seeing Zhao Changhe in deep thought, the blind woman knew he understood, so she said, ¡°In theory, this move may indeed serve as a warning to deter some eager gods and demons. But from another perspective, it also exposes the current cultivation level of the world. It took so many from the Ranking of Heaven and Ranking of Earth to hunt down a mere remnant soul. Don¡¯t you think that those who see themselves as stronger might grow bolder?

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Indeed...¡±

    ¡°Moreover, even this one was nearly fully recovered. Although he had to borrow the power of the lotus tform, it¡¯s not like the others don¡¯t have treasures of their own. And if this one was nearly recovered, what about the others? When they¡¯re confident enough, that will mark the true arrival of troubled times.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Who is Xia Longyuan challenging among the gods and demons?¡±

    ¡°In your eyes, probably the Barbarian God, the ruler of the Tngri.¡± The blind woman smiled slyly. ¡°Although his true intention isn¡¯t necessarily to act as a guardian of the mountains and rivers, he did indeed discover the existence of the Barbarian God during his campaigns against foreign tribes. He suffered a loss once, and ever since, his mind had been consumed by the path of gods and demons. Objectively, his actions have indeed protected the Central ins, and because of this, he believes that whatever he does is justified.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The blind woman stretchedzily. ¡°Of course, if you ask whether I¡¯m among the gods and demons he¡¯s challenging, that¡¯s also true. Hmm, in fact, the Barbarian God is just a stepping stone for him. Ultimately, he wants to take me down. His son-inw, though, is smarter¡ªthat guy wants to kill me yet still calls me the bright moon.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Does this woman not know how to take apliment? She even remembers that little detail so clearly?</i>

    <i>Don¡¯t you have enough sycophants hanging around your fortune-telling booth?</i>

    He could not be bothered with her. As for the talk about stirring up trouble, it did not seem all that significant. The blind woman always liked to make things sound mystical and impressive, but in the end, they often turned out to be nothing special. Zhao Changhe shifted his thoughts to something else he could ask about, ¡°That lotus tform¡ªwhat¡¯s its origin, and can it heal Wanzhuang¡¯s injury?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lotus of Life, from which the Buddhist concept of the Samsara Lotus tform originates. Yuan Cheng would probably drool over it, but for Tang Wanzhuang, it won¡¯t be of much use. Her problem isn¡¯t a loss of vitality or life force, so it¡¯s not the right treatment for her. However, it does have a wide range of uses. Anything rted to life and flesh could benefit from it. For instance, your Blood Asura Body can be strengthened and evolve further from it, and also...¡±

    ¡°Also what?¡±

    ¡°Certain types of flesh-rted witchcraft, such as gu arts.¡± The blind woman smiled slyly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the right time before, but now it feels about right to tell you something...¡±

    ¡°Stop being cryptic.¡±

    ¡°The next page of the Heavenly Tome is in the Ancient Spirit Tribe.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Blood Jade that you need for the next step of your Blood Asura Body is also in the Ancient Spirit Tribe.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Ying Five has already found information on the Sris Nimbus Leaves. When you meet him tomorrow, he¡¯ll likely tell you about it. And guess what, Yunyang Mountain is also in the Ancient Spirit Tribe.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And on another level...¡± The blind woman¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°You¡¯ve said it yourself; these secret realms are the bridges between this era and thest, the bridges of heaven and earth. You aren¡¯t ready to ascend to heaven, but you¡¯ve gone beyond the first step. If you don¡¯t search for the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries here, how long do you n to stay on the Ranking of Man?¡±

 Chapter 421: Buqi Still Awake

    <h4>Chapter 421: Buqi Still Awake</h4>

    The blind woman disappeared, and Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. Outside the window, the moon shone brightly in the sparse starry sky.

    It was still nighttime.

    He had probably gone to sleep too early, falling asleep while the banquet was still going on. He had no idea what time it was now.

    He assessed his physical condition. It still hurt, but he could basically get out of bed and walk around without much trouble. To be able to move so soon after taking such a powerful blow to the chest was a testament to how mystical the medicine from the Four Idols Cult had be.

    Of course, it also had a lot to do with the progress he had made with his Blood Asura Body. Even though this physique did not primarily focus on defense, it had made his physique much tougher than a normal person¡¯s. His vitality and blood qi were incredibly strong, which greatly boosted both his endurance and recovery.

    <i>I need to further improve my Blood Asura Body...</i>

    His repeated victories, often against opponents above his level, were thanks not only to his mastery of saber arts but alsorgely to the Blood Asura Body. After all, his strength far surpassed others at the same level, serving as the foundation of hisbat ability.

    From thetest battle, it seemed that the corpse demon¡¯s invulnerability to weapons could be considered a special kind of physique. If, in the future, the world underwent a massive change and everyone developed some special physique, his current advantage would be lost.

    In contrast, his weaknesses might be even more apparent¡ªhis meridians were ultimately still weaker than those of an average person. While he had ovee this issue enough to make it to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, what about moving forward? It may no longer be sufficient.

    The blind woman¡¯s message was clear. No matter how the world¡¯s situation changed, if he remained on the Ranking of Man, his impact would continue to be limited. What mattered most if he wanted to make a difference was improving his cultivation.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had only reached the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries in the first month of the year and entered the Ranking of Man early in the second month. It had only been about a month and a half since then, so naturally, there was a part of him that subconsciously thought, ¡°I just got here. Maybe I should pause for a bit.¡± But to the blind woman, this stage was no different from a small step in cultivation, with no need to stop...

    Their perspectives were simply different.

    Now that he had the Profound Mysteries part of the Vicious Blood Art, and he knew how to advance his Blood Asura Body, he could indeed push straight for the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Even the intent of the stars in the sky, which was needed for the forging of the sword, was something he could explore during this stage.

    If the current world and the previous era truly had a drastic disconnect, then the bridges connecting them were the various secret realms. Among them, tribes like the Ancient Spirit Tribe were likely to contain a wealth of things to explore for this stage of cultivation.

    There were likely several such tribes, including the Sea Tribe, but the one he had the deepest connection with was the Ancient Spirit Tribe.

    <i>It seems like I really will have to pay them a visit.</i>

    <i>But it feels like the world is about to undergo massive changes. Is this really the right time to go into arge secret realm, cutting myself off from the outside world for who knows how many months?</i>

    Zhao Changhe paced for a moment and walked to the window.

    Suddenly, he paused. In the moonlight, he noticed a bottle of medicine and a bowl of herbal soup sitting on the table by the window.

    He picked up the bowl, sniffed it, and took a small sip. The soup was still warm.

    He immediately noted that thebination of herbs distinctly had Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s style. His knowledge of medicine and herbs had all been taught by her, so he recognized her touch after just one sip.

    A scene yed out in his mind: Tang Wanzhuang, having finished her social obligations, hurriedly sneaked into her room to personally brew him medicine, which she then brought over under the cover of night, slipping in through the window.

    Then, seeing him sleeping, she did not wake him, simply choosing to carefully ce the medicine beside him before taking onest look and quietly leaving.

    Just the thought of this made his heart soften.

    After a moment¡¯s reflection, Zhao Changhe drank the medicine in one go and stepped outside, nning to find Tang Wanzhuang for a chat.

    Whether it was to discuss future ns or to talk about something more personal, he was not sure at the moment.

    In fact, he could have imagined an even deeper scenario.

    Tang Wanzhuang had not only brewed him medicine and brought it over, but had also stood in the room, gazing at him under the moonlight for a good half-hour, silently watching him sleep.

    Before leaving, she even touched his face... only to pull her hand back, as if jolted by an electric shock, before finally fleeing through the window.

    If Zhao Changhe knew about this, he would probably be walking on air right now.

    As soon as he stepped out, however, he realized that he had no idea which residence Tang Wanzhuang was staying in.

    He was currently in the former residence of the prefectural governor of Kuaiji, which hadter be the headquarters of the Maitreya Cult. After Tang Buqi took over, it had undergone a thorough cleansing, so there were no servants in the estate. People like Ying Five, Cui Wenjing, and Yang Jingxiu were all staying in their own quarters, not needing any servants or guards. This made it hard to even find someone to ask for directions.

    Zhao Changhe extended his senses and listened closely. There was still noise in the city. Tang Buqi wasmanding the final cleanup, dealing with the remaining followers of the Maitreya Cult that were in the city, workingte into the night,

    <i>Poor guy...</i> Zhao Changhe felt a bit sorry for him, wondering if he had even had any time to rest.

    He sighed, then his figure shed, and he headed straight for the main residence.

    <i>Knowing Tang Buqi, he surely arranged for his aunt to stay in the main residence.</i>

    Zhao Changhe stealthily reached the main residence. There were still no servants in sight. The moonlight bathed the courtyard in a soft glow, reflecting off a stone table where some leftover tea had not been cleared away.

    Since Tang Wanzhuang hade to Kuaiji for the decisive battle, Baoqin was obviously not here. Imagining her alone in the courtyard, sipping tea and sighing under the moon made Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart itch even more. He gently knocked on the door.

    <i>She must be awake. After all, the medicinal soup was still warm, meaning she¡¯d just returned.</i>

    The knock on the door was followed by the sound of rustling clothes from inside, and with a creak, the door slowly opened.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s smile froze on his face.

    Tang Buqi¡¯s big, tired face appeared at the door, with dark circles under his eyes, looking exhausted. He asked helplessly, ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±

    <i>Damn it, you actually used the main residence yourself? Who would have thought? With those thick eyebrows and big eyes, where¡¯s your sense of filial piety?</i>

    Zhao Changhe cleared his throat awkwardly, ¡°I was resting and passed out earlier. When I woke up, I found out that it was still night. Since you¡¯re themander here, I thought I¡¯de talk to you about some things. Uh, I figured that with your high level of cultivation, you don¡¯t really need sleep. Did I disturb you?¡±

    Tang Buqi sighed. ¡°I had just gotten into bed to rest... but it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s chat.¡±

    He led the way to the stone table and began making tea. ¡°This was from earlier when Master Yuan Cheng visited for a chat. I didn¡¯t even have the energy to clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhao Changhe sat down and pulled out his wine gourd. ¡°Forget the tea, how about some wine?¡±

    Tang Buqiughed. ¡°Right, I forgot you prefer wine.¡±

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had grown to enjoy tea as well, but he did not want to waste time waiting for water to boil. He only nned to chat briefly and then leave.

    He casually poured Tang Buqi some wine and sighed. ¡°I never expected it, but you¡¯ve be one of Great Xia¡¯s renowned generals...¡±

    Tang Buqi said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say renowned general. Honestly, fighting the Maitreya Cult does not really show much skill. If we ever sh with the Wang n, then we¡¯ll see how well I measure up.¡±

    ¡°I feel like Wang Zhaoling wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against you, at least not with your experience inrge-scale battles.¡±

    ¡°The Wang n has plenty of experience fighting the northern barbarians.¡± Tang Buqi did not dwell on this and instead said, ¡°To be honest, back then, I was afraid of dying. I was worried that wandering the <i>jianghu</i> alone would mean dying somewhere without anyone knowing... But now I¡¯ve realized thatmanding battles suits me more. After all, it¡¯s rare for a general to need to charge into battle himself, and when it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯m not one to back down.¡±

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re always well-prepared and know what to expect that you¡¯re confident?¡±

    Tang Buqi smiled and nodded. ¡°Something like that. Though deep down, I do still envy the carefree life in the <i>jianghu</i>... Haha, but maybe that life was never for me. That¡¯s a stage meant for people like you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you perfect for leaning on your horse by the bridge, with red-sleeved beauties waving from the balconies? That¡¯s also a carefree <i>jianghu</i> life.¡±

    Tang Buqi shot him a side-eye. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re always flirting with every woman you meet?¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a sip of wine and said nothing.

    Tang Buqi, exhausted, yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired to lecture you right now. But seriously, did youe here in the middle of the night just to talk about this nonsense? If you have something important to say, spit it out so I can go to sleep...¡±

    <i>I actually just wanted to ask where your aunt is staying. Can I ask that now, or will you pull your sword on me if I do?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was racking his brain for a new topic when Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard: ¡°Why are you two still awake? Drinking in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t you care about your health?¡±

    He turned to see Tang Wanzhuang strolling over gracefully, bathed in the moonlight, looking as beautiful as a dream.

    Tang Buqi was just about toin, ¡°<i>It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about my health! I¡¯ve been working all day, just got into bed, and then this guy shows up out of nowhere with a bunch of praise that doesn¡¯t even make sense...</i>¡±

    But before he could say anything, Zhao Changhe cut in, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. Thanks to someone¡¯s carefully prepared medicine, I¡¯m almost fully healed... I was feeling bored, so I decided to take a stroll and happened to find Buqi still awake, so we ended up chatting about old times, it¡¯s been quite pleasant...¡±

    Tang Buqi: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes moved between the two men, a hint of amusement in her expression. ¡°Buqi has worked hard today. Let him rest. Whatever you two brothers need to talk about, do it tomorrow. Come with me. I¡¯ll check your injury.¡±

    Tang Buqi blurted out, ¡°No, I¡¯m wide awake! Aunt, you shouldn¡¯t be alone with him. Why don¡¯t we all have a drink together?¡±

    The pair of partners-in-crime red at him and said in unison, ¡°Since when do juniors interrupt their elders? Go to bed!¡±

    Tang Buqi felt a deep sense of injustice. <i>You two aren¡¯t even pretending anymore, are you?</i>

 Chapter 422: Half-Cup of Tea

    <h4>Chapter 422: Half-Cup of Tea</h4>

    ¡°So, tell me, what were you nning to do in the middle of the night that you sneaked around like a thief and ended up in Buqi¡¯s residence by mistake?¡±

    In Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s courtyard, she elegantly brewed tea. The fragrant aroma swirled in the moonlight, drifting into the night.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe did not show the slightest hint of preferring wine over tea. He sat there with an air of refinement, as if the only thing missing was a cup of tea for him to start reciting some poetry while shaking his head in a schrly manner.

    If Tang Buqi saw this, he¡¯d probably look like that sweating emoji.

    Tang Wanzhuang seemed graceful as she prepared the tea, but her words were far from graceful. They made Zhao Changhe break out in a cold sweat. ¡°W-what do you mean, sneaking around like a thief? I was just looking to chat with Buqi...¡±

    ¡°Were you really?¡± Tang Wanzhuang smiled teasingly. ¡°Who did you really think was staying in that residence?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, feeling trapped, stiffened. ¡°W-wasn¡¯t it supposed to be themander?¡±

    ¡°In fact, His Majesty entrusted me with overseeing all of the affairs in Jiangnan. Buqi¡¯s status as general was given by me. I¡¯m the truemander.¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s beautiful eyes scanned his face for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Ah... I forgot.¡± Zhao Changhe quickly seized the opportunity. ¡°Then why are you staying in this remote corner?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to elevate Buqi¡¯s image, to establish his authority and position as themander in the minds of the soldiers. After all, I...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s awkwardness turned into displeasure, and he red at her, remaining silent.

    Tang Wanzhuang, seeing his reaction, cut herself off and lowered her head to sip her tea.

    It was perfectly fine to promote Buqi and nurture him as a key figure for the family, but it should not be based on the notion of her not living much longer. The very thought of it made Zhao Changhe angry.

    Both of them suddenly recalled his words when they were right outside the secret realm. ¡°<i>If you dare casually unlock the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, just wait until you¡¯re too exhausted to move. Let¡¯s see how I deal with you then! I¡¯ll make sure to do everything in front of Vermillion Bird. She¡¯ll surely be very pleased!</i>¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face flushed involuntarily, but she could not bring herself to scold him. After all, to stop her from unsealing her cultivation to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, he had taken a sh from Fa Chi. If he only had an ordinary body, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of bed for a month, let alone sneak around.

    She asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good now, thanks to the medicine someone gave me.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips. ¡°You mean the one from the Four Idols Cult, right? My medicinal soup wouldn¡¯t have that kind of effect. I¡¯m aware.¡±

    <i>Why do you sound a bit jealous?</i>

    Sure enough, her next words were, ¡°The Four Idols Cult seem to have everything. Your master is useless now, right? Why don¡¯t you just go to them? You might as well help their Venerable Vermillion Bird defeat me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe had just taken a sip of tea and, upon hearing this, nearly choked. He coughed and said, ¡°Where is thising from?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, clearly upset, said, ¡°Are you really going to say that one of the reasons you came to see me wasn¡¯t to help them get the rights to interrogate the remnant soul?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe could only say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that fair? They joined the battle to learn more about the ancient souls, and they fought with everything they had. They even fought until they spit out blood. They deserve to get <i>some</i> benefits.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll give them what they deserve myself. Why do you need to y the mediator for them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°In fact, they¡¯re already interrogating the remnant soul right now. I handed it over to them directly. They can ask it whatever they want, however they want. You don¡¯t need to say anything. Did you hear that? You don¡¯t need to say anything!¡±

    Her little outburst, tinged with a childlike attitude, left Zhao Changhepletely captivated, unable to take his eyes off her.

    Tang Wanzhuang fell silent, pouting as she red at him. But inside, she felt a little smug. At that moment, she imagined a picture titled ¡°Vermillion Bird Questioning the Ghost.¡±

    It was Zhao Changhe who suddenly grew concerned for her. ¡°Hey, if you hand it over so easily, what if they take it and run?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sipped her tea nonchntly, ¡°Only rogues and those from demonic cults treat these ancient souls like treasures. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen them before. Why should I act as ignorant and as uncultured as the leader of such people? If they really can¡¯t resist and steal it, then so be it. It¡¯ll be their disgrace, not mine.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twitched, and he fell silent.

    Tang Wanzhuang then asked, ¡°By the way, do you know why Master Yuan Cheng went to see Buqi earlier?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered, ¡°I assume it¡¯s to get the lotus tform? There¡¯s only one lotus tform, but even if they helped in the battle, it wouldn¡¯t be right for him to take it. If he did, others wouldn¡¯t be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Cheng knows that he can¡¯t take it for himself. It¡¯s a trophy of the imperial court. While he has earned some merit for his assistance, he can¡¯t just walk away with the lion¡¯s share¡ªunless he stoops to the level of those from the Four Idols Cult and tries to steal it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but say, ¡°Hey, they haven¡¯t stolen anything yet...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pretended not to hear him, ¡°I promised him I¡¯d request an imperial decree to repeal the imperial edict that once suppressed Buddhism. Although that edict has already been rxed over the years and Buddhist sects have begun to flourish again, an official decree would still make a sizable difference.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, ¡°This is the perfect opportunity to leverage Buddhism¡¯s role in defeating the Maitreya Cult. They can pin the me for the suppression of Buddhism on Maitreya. They could argue that it was because Maitreya¡¯s heretical teachings misled the people that the emperor suppressed Buddhism. Now that Maitreya has been defeated, the emperor has realized that not all Buddhist sects are like that. Naturally, the edict can be repealed...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang chuckled but did notment on his exnation. Instead, she said, ¡°As for the lotus tform, it will be ced in the Demon Suppression Bureau in the capital. If they want to gain insights from it they can visit the capital.¡±

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue, ¡°You¡¯re really holding the cards tight here...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze softened, and she said in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your efforts. Do you... want a reward?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her intently.

    There was no need for words¡ªher question was practically a tease in itself.

    Who would not know what kind of reward he was hoping for?

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°As for the lotus tform, we¡¯ve studied it. If we take one or two petals, it won¡¯t affect the whole. You can have a petal...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said irritably, ¡°What would I need that for?¡±

    ¡°This treasure¡¯s properties would certainly be beneficial for your Blood Asura Body. Do you want it or not?¡± Tang Wanzhuang leisurely sipped her tea, ¡°If not that, what other reward could you possibly have expected?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zhao Changhe thought to himself. <i>This woman is starting to be quite naughty. She¡¯s learning to tease people now... But this kind of teasing seems to be a bit off. To someone shameless, who cares about that kind of thing?</i>

    Zhao Changhe directly said, ¡°Does that mean any kind of reward is possible?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Of course. I said any reward.¡±

    Her words were seductive, but her hand, which was holding the teacup, trembled nervously, and her gaze was filled with a hint of threat as if she would throw the tea in his face if he dared say something improper.

    Zhao Changhe was almost overwhelmed by her cuteness. His eyes also twinkled as he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯d like to drink some tea.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t there tea right in front of you?¡±

    ¡°I want the bureau chief to feed me tea. The one and only half-cup of leftover tea in the world.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang bit her lower lip and red at him fiercely.

    Zhao Changhe looked up. <i>That¡¯s what you get for teasing me.</i>

    <i>At least I didn¡¯t say I wanted you to take a sip first... though saying that would probably get me smacked. Asking for tea like this seems to be skirting the edge of her patience.</i>

    Seeing his mischievous look, Tang Wanzhuang was both angry and amused, ¡°There¡¯s a priceless treasure like the lotus tform in front of you. Master Yuan Cheng practically knelt down to beg for it, and all you want is a half-cup of leftover tea! Do you think you¡¯re so important that no matter what, you won¡¯t be left out?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the lotus tform. I want that tea.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang raised her hand as if to throw the tea at him.

    Zhao Changhe stubbornly stared at her.

    Her hand, poised to toss the tea, halted. She looked into his eyes, her gaze softening.

    He was still recovering and his face was pale, yet there was a fire in his eyes, igniting her heart.

    In front of thete spring flowers, under the midnight moon.

    Even Tang Buqi knew better than to leave a man and woman alone at this hour... In this setting, with this atmosphere, even saying something random could easily lead to a romantic mood¡ªlet alone when one of them had been deliberately teasing the other.

    His heart was moved, but was hers not?

    Just like earlier, when she stood by the side of his bed, gazing at his pale, injured face, unable to tear her eyes away for a long time.

    Zhao Changhe, gathering his courage, reached out and took the hand that was holding the teacup.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s body trembled, her eyes lowered, looking at her hand in his grasp, saying nothing.

    <i>It¡¯s just giving him a sip of tea, nothing more... He¡¯s contributed so much to the entire operation and even got injured...</i>

    Sitting across from each other with a stone table between them, it was clear she could not feed him from where she was.

    Tang Wanzhuang bit her lip and, to his surprise, actually stood up. She moved gracefully to his side and, as if coaxing a child, said softly, ¡°I really can¡¯t deal with you... You¡¯re just like a child...¡±

    What she didn¡¯t realize was that if she had stayed seated next to him, it could still be passed off as simply going with the flow. But by getting up and moving over to his side, she was showing genuine willingness.

    It meant, deep down, she was willing.

    Willing to reward him, willing to fulfill this small request of his... and maybe some greater requests too.

    A faint fragrance surrounded him as she spoke softly, ¡°Here... the half-cup of tea you wanted...¡±

    Before the words had even fully left her lips, she felt his arm tighten around her waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    She instinctively wanted to struggle, but she was afraid of hurting his chest wound and did not move recklessly. All she could do was stiffen up in his arms and re at him then say, ¡°Who allowed you to get handsy?¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head closer and said, ¡°The half-cup I wanted is one you¡¯ve already drunk from...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang watched in disbelief as he leaned in, unable to even form a coherent thought before her lips were covered by his. He took the tea directly from her mouth.

    She knew, deep in her heart, that when she invited him for ate-night ¡°talk,¡± just the two of them alone, it was inevitable that things would lead to this...

    Meanwhile, in a hidden chamber, Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise stood crouched in front of a cloth bag, hands folded in front of them. They nced at each other, feeling a bit awkward.

    ¡°Why does this feel so ridiculous? Can¡¯t we just take it away and question it properly?¡±

 Chapter 423: Who But Me

    <h4>Chapter 423: Who But Me</h4>

    In the end, Vermillion Bird decided not to take the bag that held the remnant soul away.

    Stealing was not beyond her, but being mocked by Tang Wanzhuang for stealing? That was a humiliation that she could not bear.

    So, she decided to stay and interrogate the ancient soul through the night. Once she was done interrogating it, it would be time for her to leave. Who would want to stay here forever? She could not exactly take off her mask and get cozy with her lover. <i>What, am I supposed to watch him and Tang Wanzhuang be intimate instead? Well, maybe that¡¯s not such a bad idea after all. We¡¯ll just see.</i>

    As for what information she had gleaned from interrogating the soul that was of the ancient demonic path, there was not anything particrly surprising but it was not disappointing either.

    There were no surprises because this soul had a much lower statuspared to the Night Emperor and the four idols. It knew very little about the ancient four idols, even less than they did. Since the information that they most sought after could not be obtained from this soul, there were not really any unexpected gains.

    However, the details about ancient events, secret stories, rtionships between characters and forces, their behaviors, and rules were all still incredibly valuable information. Ying Five and the Demon Suppression Bureau would certainlypile and organize these findings, and the Four Idols Cult could not afford to fall behind.

    The texts that their cult had did not have much information about other forces or factions, so theycked a broader understanding of the situation back then. Once the gods and demons of the previous era returned, much of this knowledge would be crucial.

    Moreover, the soul¡¯s insights into ancient witchcraft, particrly blood puppets, curses and gu, as well as its understanding of immortality and soul preservation, were priceless. These were especially valuable for Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise in their current stages of cultivation.

    Most importantly, they finally learned what came after the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Although some of their records mentioned it, no one in the current era had been able to pursue it. The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries had be the pinnacle, with no knowledge on how to progress further from there.

    ¡°What threeyers of the Profound Mysteries... What a joke,¡± the remnant soul muttered weakly. ¡°In our time, there were no such ssifications. The potential of the body is limitless. To trulyprehend all the mysteries of life, do you even know what kind of level that requires? Yet you bird and turtle think you¡¯ve grasped the mysteries of the body? You¡¯re not worthy... Aah!¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s palm ignited with mes, and she roasted the bag mercilessly. ¡°You¡¯re a prisoner, yet you still feel superior! The Profound Gate refers to the body, and the Profound Mysteries refer to the soul. The Profound Gate and the Profound Mysteries are just our era¡¯s way of breaking down the cultivation of body and soul. Do you really think we don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t know anything. When we say the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, you don¡¯t even know what level that corresponds to in your era. I suppose we¡¯ll have to beat it out of you to find out.¡±

    The remnant soul wilted.

    Thesedies had both received ancient inheritances, and they had a clear understanding of the principles and paths. They were not like Maitreya, who made things up as he went, fooling himself into believing whatever the remnant soul said.

    <i>Actually, the young man from the Ranking of Man who yed a crucial role in this battle was the real novice when it came to these matters...</i>

    Lady Three smiled, ¡°Just answer our questions properly, and things will be over quickly. Why put yourself through more pain? I only want to ask you this: ever since we reached the Profound Mysteries, opening the bridge between heaven and earth, we¡¯ve been able toe into contact with the forces of heaven and earth. However, we have never been able to find a way tomand or control it, as described in ancient texts. Why is that?¡±

    The remnant soul replied weakly, ¡°You¡¯ve only just stepped into the so-called thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, and you¡¯re already looking for the next step? Isn¡¯t that strange...¡±

    ¡°Still trying to dodge the question? It¡¯s not just us who are stuck. For countless years, no one in this world has found the next step. The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries has be the pinnacle for everyone. Do you think that¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s mes surged in her palm. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, then you¡¯re useless to us! We¡¯ll just obliterate you!¡±

    ¡°You ask me, but who am I supposed to ask...¡± The remnant soul gasped weakly. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because the Heavenly Dao is dead? If the Heavenly Dao died, naturally, humans lost the ability tomand the forces of heaven and earth. The fact that you can even touch that realm is impressive...¡±

    Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise exchanged nces. This was indeed themon exnation, but the existence of this remnant soul made them think otherwise.

    Since the other party¡¯s strength had not diminished even with the death of the Heavenly Dao, then surely they could at least reach his level¡ªeven if they could not exactly attain the level of control that those of the previous era once had. So what exactly was missing?

    The remnant soul sighed and continued weakly, ¡°Based on what Maitreya learned about this world... I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because of his limited knowledge... But based on what he saw and learned, it seems that your problem is simply that you¡¯ve seen too little. If you¡¯ve never even seen it, how can you possibly imagine controlling it?¡±

    Vermillion Bird¡¯s eyes narrowed. This sentence had struck a chord.

    <i>Seeing too little... It might really have an impact.</i>

    Take, for instance, the White Lotus me, the secrets of life and death, the power of witchcraft and gu.

    To ordinary people, she was already considered well-informed. But for many greater mysteries, she had seen too little. If she had not even witnessed such things, how could she ever hope to control them?

    The copse of the previous era had scattered all kinds of spaces, treasures, techniques, and species across the world... Theck of exposure may truly be a crucial factor.

    <i>Is this why Ying Five is so obsessed with exploring secret realms? But life is short, and in this fragmented world, how can anyone hope to see enough? Will we have to spend a lifetime going through every secret realm like Ying Five?</i>

    The two women exchanged another nce, then looked down at the bag, their eyes glinting with a sinister light.

    <i>Weck knowledge, but you don¡¯t. How about a soul-searching session?</i>

    The remnant soul let out a blood-curdling scream.

    <i>Who are the real demons here?</i>

    * * *

    The night grew deeper.

    Tang Wanzhuang carefully avoided touching Zhao Changhe¡¯s wound, gently cing her hand on his shoulder to push him away slightly. She remained seated on hisp but did not move away as she usually would.

    She lowered her head slightly, breathing softly, and leaned her head on his shoulder, whispering, ¡°Enough... Your mouth tastes like medicine, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why, it needs a bit of sweetness,¡± Zhao Changhe said, attempting to kiss her again.

    Tang Wanzhuang could not help butugh in exasperation, quickly covering his mouth with her hand. ¡°Is this all you can think about right now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°What else can I do with this injury? Even if I wanted to do more, I¡¯m not in any shape for it...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    <i>Is that what you think I meant?</i>

    Zhao Changhe actually knew what she meant and was just teasing her. Seeing her stunned expression, he found her so adorable that he could not resist giving her a quick peck.

    Tang Wanzhuang firmly turned his face away, pressing it opposite hers. ¡°I have serious matters to discuss with you!¡±

    Zhao Changhe held her close and said, ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°Then you go first.¡±

    ¡°I asked Ying Five earlier, and he said that the Transformative Lotus and the Bodhi Fruit were likely in the Maitreya¡¯s secret realm, but it turns out that it was just a small secret realm. Did you find what you needed?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s expression softened. Despite Zhao Changhe¡¯s increasingly yful behavior, his care for her was genuine and heartfelt.

    She sighed softly, ¡°Yes, I found them. This ce used to be the treasure vault of an ancient Buddhist sect¡¯s rear mountain. Some of the collections remained, which is how Maitreya was able to cultivate to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Fortunately, many valuable items were still left behind, including the Transformative Lotus and the Bodhi Fruit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt relieved. ¡°Then why are you sighing?¡±

    ¡°Ying Five also found information about Sris Nimbus Leaves. His people scoured ancient texts and discovered that the Ancient Spirit Tribe once had a sacred mountain called Yunyang Mountain. Whether it¡¯s the same one we¡¯re looking for, I don¡¯t know.¡± Tang Wanzhuang paused for a moment, then suddenly said, ¡°Did you know that the deals we made with Sisi earlier yed a crucial role in this battle?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The bag used to capture the remnant soul is a spirit bag from the Ancient Spirit Tribe, used for raising gu. When Sisi was undercover in the Maitreya Cult, she noticed traces of gu arts within the cult. A few months ago, when she came to take the Profound Mysteries-level sword manual, she gave me this spirit bag, saying it would be very useful, and it certainly was. I suspect this remnant soul is somehow connected to the Ancient Spirit Tribe...¡±

    ¡°Then maybe we can ask Sisi next time shees.¡±

    ¡°The problem is, Sisi hasn¡¯t shown up for a long time...¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°She¡¯s very cautious, she¡¯s always the one reaching out to us. She refuses to let us know where her tribe is. Once she stopsing, we lose all contact.¡±

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown up for a long time? Could she be in trouble?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯s upset that we¡¯ve been slow to provide her with manuals and thinks that the deal is no longer worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s very interested in those manuals,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said. ¡°Given the current situation, I don¡¯t think we can afford to just wait for her toe. We have to take the initiative and look for her. I¡¯ve already sent people to the southwest.¡±

    Zhao Changhe has raised an eyebrow. ¡°But that¡¯s a secret realm; it isn¡¯t some ordinary ce in the southwest. How can you find it just by sending people?¡±

    ¡°I secretly ced a tracking spell on her. From herst visit, it seems neither she nor her people noticed it. If my people can get near the entrance to the secret realm, they should be able to sense her presence.¡± Tang Wanzhuang rubbed her head, looking troubled. ¡°The issue now is, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s suitable to send. The Marquis of Wuping can¡¯t leave easily, and most people don¡¯t have the ability to sense or track at that level. Even if they do get inside, it¡¯ll be extremely dangerous. Her tribe is cautious and unweing. Any intruder could easily end up dead.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked a few times. ¡°Tell me more about the tracking spell. How does it work?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was startled. ¡°You can¡¯t go! I¡¯m not telling you this to manipte you into going. I¡¯m just sharing my difficulties with you, not trying to trick you into going, so don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so flustered?¡± Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Someone has to go, and I¡¯m an undercover agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau with a jade token. Who else is better suited than me?¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around. There are probably several people at the level of those on the Ranking of Earth in that secret realm.¡±

    ¡°The truth is, I want to go for my own reasons. This is actually what I came to talk to you about, and it just happens to align with this situation.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re going to look for Sisi?¡±

    ¡°...I will have to go there to further develop my Blood Asura Body. At first, I thought leaving the Central ins for too long wouldn¡¯t be a good idea, but now that this opportunity hase up, I might as well go.¡±

 Chapter 424: Under the Birds Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 424: Under the Bird''s Gaze</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was speaking the truth. Ever since the ancient ck Tortoise¡¯s <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> mentioned that the Heavenly Blood Jade he needed for his physique was in the Ancient Spirit Tribe, Zhao Changhe knew that he would have to make a trip there sooner orter.

    Now, it seemed that all the clues pointed in that direction¡ªwhether it was the third page of the Heavenly Tome, the Sris Nimbus Leaves, or the exploration of the bridge between the current and previous eras.

    He had encountered many secret realms before, but they were all small-scale. A ce where arge tribe lived was clearly a different scenario, essentially its own world. If he wanted to trace the previous era, visiting such a ce was inevitable.

    Because of this, Zhao Changhe had been hesitant¡ªnot because of Sisi, but because he knew that this journey would take a long time, much longer than his trip to ces like Kunlun.

    In gaming terms, this would be considered arge-scale raid or dungeon, requiring a team to raid for a month. If a wife had a baby and needed nursing, the whole raid group would fall apart. It was fundamentally different from the solo dungeons he had tackled before. Now, who had the patience to raidrge dungeons? The thought of it made him reluctant to go.

    With the world in such turmoil, was it even wise to leave for so long?

    Moreover, it was truly dangerous. His previous strength would have been far from sufficient to dare venture into such a secret realm, and even now... he might still not be strong enough. Even Tang Wanzhuang believed that such a mission would require someone at the level of the Marquis of Wuping, Qin Dingjiang. Nobody knew the exact situation inside the secret realm; it was all guesswork. They would not know what was actually in there without seeing it firsthand.

    Either way, now seemed like the time for him to go.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gaze grew distant. To her, it was clear that Zhao Changhe was going there solely to find a Sris Nimbus Leaf that could save her life. Everything else seemed like an excuse or side objective to her.

    Nestled in Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms, Tang Wanzhuang remained silent for a long time before quietly saying, ¡°It would be better to let the Marquis of Wuping go. You should return to the capital with me to help manage things...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her with exasperation. ¡°Is the Marquis of Wuping supposed to acquire the Blood Asura Body for me?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips and avoided his gaze, clearly thinking that he was just making excuses.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not like a certain pampered noble. I really need to go,¡± Zhao Changhe said, scratching her chin like she was a cat. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not going right away. My injuries haven¡¯t even healed yet; I still need time to recover. If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you help me prepare for the trip?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang squirmed from the ticklish sensation. Then, she angrily grabbed his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do... You¡¯re always so handsy now! Do I need to throw you into a pond?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯d worry about most if I left?¡±

    She had not thought about it before, but as soon as he asked, she naturally realized what he was referring to.

    What he would worry about most was her illness. If he were gone for too long, something might go wrong, and no one would be able to treat her.

    Back in Xiangyang, they had only suppressed the aftereffects of her briefly unlocking the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. The underlying illness remained unchanged, with no real improvement. They did not continue treatment afterward either. There was no medicine, and his Rejuvenation Art was still not at a high enough level. He had not deliberately prolonged the treatment just to steal a kiss.

    Based on her previous assessment, she probably only had two or three years left to live. Another year had already passed, so unless something unexpected happened, she had about a year left...

    And if something went wrong during this time¡ªlike if she engaged in an intense battle or got injured¡ªher remaining time could be shortened drastically. The possibility of dying suddenly at any moment was always there.

    He was worried.

    ¡°I, I have medicine now...¡± Tang Wanzhuang lowered her head, speaking softly. ¡°With the Transformative Lotus and the Bodhi Fruit, I¡¯ve already prepared a remedy for myself. It should help repair my damaged meridians, and I won¡¯t cough as much anymore... A-and... This medicine can also help you recover from your injuries...¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s only enough for one dose, right? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been holding off on taking it, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart grew increasingly uneasy as she spoke, knowing where this was heading.

    In fact, when she was preparing the medicine, she had already realized what needed to be done, which was she had not taken it herself yet. She had just been avoiding thinking about it.

    Dual cultivation would allow the two of them to share the medicinal energy, making the most efficient use of the items.

    But for such dual cultivation, those teasing little kisses they had exchanged would no longer be enough. The medicinal energy needed to permeate every part of their bodies and meridians. Kissing alone could no longer aplish what they needed.

    Obviously, something more substantial would be required.

    <i>But is this really the right reason to take that step? </i>Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s feelings wereplicated. To say she was unwilling was not entirely true, but to say she was ready felt hasty.

    <i>This isn¡¯t how it should be.</i>

    This was why she did not want to bring it up herself. But now that Zhao Changhe had mentioned it, she knew that she had to face it.

    <i>He definitely wants it, right? Knowing him, he¡¯s probably already thinking of telling me to go wash up and wait.</i>

    Of course, Zhao Changhe¡¯s injuries did not absolutely require this medicine to heal, but given the atmosphere, who would want to pass up such a perfect excuse? It could heal his wounds and fulfill a long-held desire¡ªtwo birds with one stone.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Let me see the medicine. I¡¯m your primary doctor, after all. Don¡¯t go taking things without my approval.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pouted. <i>Fine, keep pretending.</i>

    Still, she obediently took out the medicine. The two herbs had already been made into pills, each about the size of a fingertip, as clear and lustrous as pearls or jade.

    A vast Buddhist life force emanated from the pills. Just the smell they gave off made one feel a sense of rejuvenation andfort. They were clearly powerful treasures for healing. Zhao Changhe smiled and gently pushed one of the pills into Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s lips. She held the pill in her mouth, staring straight at him.

    Sure enough, Zhao Changhe leaned in to kiss her the next moment.

    Tang Wanzhuang sighed inwardly and closed her eyes.

    <i>I knew it... There¡¯s no escaping this, is there?</i>

    <i>But it all feels too rushed. Should the first time really be like this?</i>

    Just as she thought this, she felt Zhao Changhe¡¯s tongue push the pill deeper into her mouth. Meanwhile, his hands moved as if to untie her waistband.

    She instinctively tried to push him away, not wanting to continue.

    But in the next moment, she felt a numbness in her chest¡ªhe had already sealed her acupoints.

    Her eyes widened in shock. <i>You¡¯re afraid I¡¯d resist, so you did this?</i>

    Zhao Changhe leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°You... You were holding onto the medicine because you wanted to give it to me, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve never cared about your own life... Were you nning to slip the medicine into me during the kiss? Nice try.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°?¡±

    His lips sealed hers once again, forcefully prying open her teeth and pushing the pill deep into her throat.

    With a soft gulp, the pill went downpletely.

    Zhao Changhe smirked triumphantly, ¡°Now you can¡¯t spit it out, can you?¡±

    He pressed his fingers on the center of her chest, activating the Rejuvenation Art. In an instant, the pill dissolved, its healing energy flowing into her damaged meridians.

    Tang Wanzhuang could only stare at him in a daze. The stiffness from the acupoint strike began to fade, and she allowed his hand to trace along her lung meridian before finally resting on her chest.

    <i>Wait, what?</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression grew peculiar. <i>So soft...</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s cheeks flushed with a deep red, and she turned her head slightly.

    <i>Wait, she can still move her head? Were her acupoints unsealed?</i>

    <i>If her acupoints are unsealed, why isn¡¯t she struggling, and why is she just turning her head?</i>

    Without saying a word, Zhao Changhe slid his hand under her clothes. ¡°I need direct contact to channel my energy directly to your lungs, or you might suffer Qi deviation... Uh... Everyone knows that...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt a mix of anger and amusement, but whatever she wanted to say was caught in her throat, unable toe out.

    Considering how much he cared about her well-being, these minor, yful actions seemed trivial inparison. She decided to let him have his way this time...

    As her clothes loosened, her snow-white shoulders were exposed beneath the moonlight, skin as smooth as jade.

    Soft breaths filled the air under the moon, and even the moon seemed to retreat shyly behind the clouds¡ªwhether from embarrassment or a sense of inferiority, who knew?

    In the distance, as the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, a bird mask and a tortoise mask peeked out over a courtyard wall.

    The bird mask, belonging to a bird fiery by nature, appeared even more aze at that moment. It was as if it could set the sky aze and turn the morning light into a sea of red.

    Meanwhile, the eyes beneath the tortoise mask blinked with amusement.

    ¡°Listen to those sultry sounds...¡± Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice sounded as if it was squeezed through clenched teeth. ¡°That cold, noble facade¡ªwho was she putting that on for all this time?¡±

    Lady Three could not help but think, <i>You¡¯re one to talk, with your proud and fierce attitude. Maybe don¡¯t be so quick to judge others next time...</i>

    Their presence and conversation had not gone unnoticed, and with them speaking, there was no way that Tang Wanzhuang would not realize they were there. Embarrassed, she tried to push Zhao Changhe away, but found her limbs weak and unable to muster the strength.

    Frustrated, she hissed, ¡°Still touching me? What happened to your martial vignce? Someone¡¯s here!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled, but before he could react, a fragrant breeze swept by, and Vermillion Bird¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Go on, continue. Weren¡¯t you going to do it in front of me? I¡¯m thoroughly enjoying the show.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was utterly mortified, but she refused to let her old rival see her back down. Her eyes flickered with defiance, and instead of covering up, she wrapped her jade-like arms around Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck and, in a sultry tone, whispered, ¡°We¡¯re enjoying ourselves. What does it have to do with you? You forbid your saintess from being with him, and now you want to forbid me too? You¡¯re overstepping your authority.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was fuming, nearly exploding with rage.

    For the first time in her life, Tang Wanzhuang took the initiative and pressed her lips to Zhao Changhe¡¯s, kissing him loudly.

    <i>Take that. With your mask on, you can only stare. Hope you¡¯re enjoying the show.</i>

    Venerable Vermillion Bird was anything but happy, while Venerable ck Tortoise almost rolled on the ground in glee.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe, the man at the center of it all, could not bear it any longer and awkwardly pulled away slightly. ¡°Come on now... Isn¡¯t doing this quite awkward with the two venerables watching? And speaking of that... Why exactly are you two here?¡±

    ¡°No particr reason.¡± Vermillion Bird crossed her arms. ¡°I just wanted to see you go all the way. You¡¯ve only gotten halfway. Come on, get on with it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang used the moment to risezily, adjusting her clothes with deliberate elegance before settling back down to make tea as if nothing had happened at all. ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to watch, perhaps you should go see your own subordinate, the Fire Serpent of Yi. I won¡¯t be providing any further entertainment. If you¡¯ve finished watching, and there¡¯s nothing else, then kindly take your leave.¡±

    Vermillion Bird was at a loss for words, unsure how to feel.

    This experience of being taunted right to her face without being able to retaliate was maddening. The mighty Vermillion Bird, at this moment, felt utterly useless.

    Yet, at the same time, there was something different about Tang Wanzhuang. The normally restrained elegance she had was now reced by an uninhibited disy of femininity that seemed to bloom from deep within her. It was as if the quiet orchid that had hidden in the valley for years had suddenly transformed into a radiant peony, blossoming in full.

 Chapter 425: Your Luck Is Abnormal

    <h4>Chapter 425: Your Luck Is Abnormal</h4>

    Vermillion Bird had originallye to say goodbye.

    She had already fulfilled her part of the deal, gainedbat insights, and extracted the information she wanted. She had not juste to work for Tang Wanzhuang for free. They had each gotten what they hade here for, and that was enough.

    Watching her little man in front of her, knowing that she could not have him, and seeing him exchange flirtatious looks with Tang Wanzhuang¡ªhow could she possibly want to stick around? If not for wanting to say a final goodbye to him, she would have left long ago.

    In the end, she was treated to this infuriating intimate scene, leaving her angry and at the same time pleased in a very twisted manner.

    Looking at Tang Wanzhuang with her hair disheveled, her face flushed, and her eyes dazed... Well, if she could just imagine that Tang Wanzhuang was being toyed with by the Fire Pig of Shi of the Four Idols Cult, that thought...

    But deep down, she knew that this was nothing but self-deception, which then only made her more irritated.

    For someone who always prided herself on being decisive and ruthless, Vermillion Bird found it unsettling that she could not decide whether she wanted to see more or not. Ultimately, she figured it was best to just leave and stop watching.

    <i>Next time, I¡¯ll confront the two of you with a different identity. Moving as Vermillion Bird in front of you just ces me at too much of a disadvantage!</i>

    Seeing her leave, clearly distracted and out of sorts, Lady Three took the opportunity to sneak off as well.

    There was no way she was going to stick around for Zhao Changhe to ask her for cksmithing advice. She hade to enjoy the show, not be a part of it. Now that she had enjoyed the little show, she was satisfied and decided to leave.

    However, Lady Three at least took care of some business before leaving. She removed her mask, changed her hairstyle, swapped out her outfit, and even changed her perfume. Then she happily went off to find Ying Five.

    Ying Five was having breakfast when he saw the transformed Lady Three walk up to him. He could not help butugh and yfully ask, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in Huangsha Market? What brings you to Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°What, can¡¯t a Jiangnan girle home for a visit?¡± Lady Three yed her role perfectly, even altering her voice slightly to be morenguid and seductivepletely different from when she wore her ck Tortoise mask.

    When she had the mask on, she carried the authority of Venerable ck Tortoise, with all the seriousness that entailed. She could punch with the force of thirty years of cultivation, and even Ying Five would not dare to block that punch directly.

    Suddenly, Ying Five understood Vermillion Bird a little better.

    And he also understood why Zhao Changhe could not recognize her. With a change in hairstyle, some people really could look like apletely different person. Women¡¯s looks could change drastically with just a new hairstyle.

    ¡°Sit down. Want some porridge?¡± Ying Five said leisurely, sipping his own porridge. ¡°How¡¯s everything in Saibei? Now that spring is over, is there any movement on the Grasnds?¡±

    Lady Three, without hesitation, helped herself to some porridge and replied, ¡°Timur has barely made it. However, his previous injuries still have yet to fully heal. For now, there¡¯s no conflict with Batu. Batu is also recovering his strength, and he¡¯s cautious of Timur¡¯s strength as the third strongest under heaven, so he doesn¡¯t want to push too hard. Both sides are holding back, so nothing much has happened in Saibei in recent months. That¡¯s why I came back to take a look at what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    Ying Five asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been away from Jiangnan for so long¡ªdo you still remember its charm? Does it feel strange to be back?¡±

    Lady Three was lost in thought for a moment before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. I haven¡¯t forgotten everything. But if anything feels strange, it¡¯s probably because of the devastation Maitreya caused. When I passed through Hangzhou on my way here, the ce was in such a state that it was hard to believe that I was even in Jiangnan. It looked worse than Huangsha.¡±

    Ying Five slowly remarked, ¡°So are you angry? It¡¯s rare to see you this fired up.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± Lady Three put down her bowl of porridge. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived, tired from my journey. What makes you think I¡¯m angry?¡±

    Ying Five chuckled knowingly.

    <i>You¡¯re a damn cker. It¡¯s not easy to see you explode with such intensity, but here you were, punching so hard that your mouth bled. When have I ever seen you fight like that?</i>

    He decided to let her act. After all, why spoil the fun?

    Ying Five shook his head, smiling. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of something called Night Flowing Sand?¡± Lady Three asked expectantly.

    Ying Five felt a headacheing.

    He used to think that he was an expert when it came to anything rted to the ancient era, but recently, more things cropped up that he had never heard of. Just a while ago, there was the Sris Nimbus Leaf. The organization had spent a whole month scouring ancient texts, only to find a faint clue rting to Yunyang Mountain¡ªand even then, there was no guarantee that the leaves could be found there, it could just be a coincidence in the name.[1]

    Now there was this Night Flowing Sand. Ying Five did not even need to use his brain to know that it had something to do with Zhao Changhe.

    It was bizarre. He had spent a lifetime dealing with ancient relics and rare items, but he had never encountered so many unknown things in such a short period. And yet, after meeting Zhao Changhe, all these obscure items started popping up one after the other.

    Some would im it to be fate or luck, but Ying Five could not shake the feeling that there was something absolutely abnormal, peculiar even, about Zhao Changhe¡¯s luck.

    It was as if everything was falling into ce for him, as if it were all orchestrated. He wondered if Zhao Changhe himself realized this.

    Back when Xia Longyuan rose to power, there was a simr sense of destiny about him. However, Xia Longyuan was far more arrogant and reckless, which eventually led to the current chaos. Zhao Changhe, while outwardly bold, was actually quite cautious inwardly. It thus made it difficult to predict how his path would unfold.

    Of course, Ying Five was not bothered by being asked about such things¡ªafter all, this was his passion and pursuit. The rarer and stranger the item, the more intrigued he became. With that thought, he smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it, but I¡¯ll look for clues when I return to the main headquarters. No promises, though.¡±

    Lady Three scratched her head. ¡°When will you go back to check?¡±

    She was just trying to gauge how long she would have to wait, but Ying Five heard it as if she was urging him, so he teasingly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t wandered around Jiangnan in ages. Now that Maitreya is gone and everything is reviving, I think I¡¯ll be staying and enjoying the scenery for a while. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be heading back.¡±

    Lady Three got anxious. ¡°What scenery is there to see at a time like this? Defeating Maitreya is nothing! The world is about to change even more drastically, not stabilize!¡±

    Ying Five could not help butugh. ¡°What kind of magic does Zhao Changhe have that even you¡¯re...¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°?¡±

    <i>What? The Night Flowing Sand is for forging the Night Emperor¡¯s sword. It¡¯s a major matter for our cult. What does it have to do with Zhao Changhe?!</i>

    Ying Five, still smiling, said, ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re not asking about it for him?¡±

    Lady Three opened her mouth but then closed it again.

    <i>Actually, can I even say that it isn¡¯t for him? We¡¯re going to be leaving the sword with him even when we do finish it...</i>

    Seeing her expression, Ying Fiveughed even more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got some things to discuss with him anyway. After that, I¡¯ll head back. Don¡¯t want my niece[2] getting angry at me.¡±

    Lady Three, a bit slow to react, stood there frozen, realizing that her reputation might be taking a hit.

    What made it worse was the sudden recollection that she could not leave just yet. She still had to teach someone sword-forging techniques.

    * * *

    When Ying Five found Zhao Changhe, thetter was lying in bed, drinking medicine.

    Tang Wanzhuang was sitting beside him, feeding him medicine, while Zhao Changhe made a crummy face, clearly disliking the bitter taste of the medicine.

    Ying Five thought for a moment that he was seeing things and instinctively backed out, rubbed his eyes, and then reentered the room. But then, he saw the same scene.

    ¡°What are you dramatic for? Is it bitter? So what? Do you want something sweet instead? Well, I¡¯ve got no candy, so how about a p?¡± Tang Wanzhuang continued feeding him,pletely unconcerned about any pretense in front of Ying Five.

    Ying Five clicked his tongue but suddenly felt like it was not such a big deal after all. He knocked lightly on the door frame. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡± Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Fifth lord, do you have any orders for me?¡±

    ¡°Hah, who would dare to order you around? It¡¯s always you giving me orders. You had me looking for the Sris Nimbus Leaf, and now you¡¯re asking about Night Flowing Sand. And you didn¡¯t evene to ask yourself...¡± Ying Five almost rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about something. Where did you even hear about these names? Is it something you can share?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°Night Flowing Sand is something I came across in a sword-forging manual, and the Sris Nimbus Leaf and Spirit-Weaving Grasse from medical texts. They don¡¯te from the same source. It¡¯s just a coincidence...¡±

    He could not very well reveal the existence of the blind woman. The consequences of that would be difficult to predict.

    Ying Five stared at him for a while, clearly aware that he was withholding some information, but he did not press the matter. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Your luck is abnormal. Be careful not to take it for granted.¡±

    ¡°Is that the main reason you came, fifth lord?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Did you think I came here to feed you medicine? I don¡¯t have candy either, but I¡¯ve got two healthy hands and some experience pping people. Want one?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe struggled out of bed, bowing solemnly. ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Ying Five looked him over once more and suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re better than Xia Longyuan.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and left.

    Tang Wanzhuang watched Ying Five¡¯s departing figure and softly murmured, ¡°A true hero from the grassroots.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond, insteadying back down on the bed, gazing at the ceiling, lost in thought.

    A lot of his so-called ¡°luck¡± was indeed due to the guidance of the blind woman. Naturally, it led him to encounter things that most people would not. Moreover, having transmigrated from another world, there were bound to be some unique aspects to his circumstance, like the cards he¡¯d drawn from before his transmigration, which had resulted in the false prince incident and other rted events. These were, to him, normal urrences, so he had not thought too deeply about them.

    But beyond that, was there something else?

    For example, his peculiar connection with the Four Idols Cult. He kept encountering items rted to them, so much so that even Huangfu Qing was surprised, and it was benefiting both Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise.

    That did not seem to be rted to the blind woman.

    In fact, even the process of acquiring the golden foil, the first page of the Heavenly Tome, had not happened under the blind woman¡¯s guidance¡ªthat had been sheer luck. On the contrary, it was only once he had obtained the golden foil that the blind woman seemed to hold him in greater regard and with more interest. Who knew how much of that had to do with the beauty serum?

    <i>Could all of this luck be somehow tied to the third card that the blind woman never exined? Or perhaps, besides the blind woman, there¡¯s something else at y...</i>

    1. Just a reminder that Sris Nimbus is the same as Yunyang, I just chose to name the leaves as such. ?

    2. He does use the word for niece here, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re blood-rted, it feels more like he¡¯s referring to a close friend¡¯s daughter. ?

 Chapter 426: Recovering

    <h4>Chapter 426: Recovering</h4>

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s gentle voice pulled Zhao Changhe from his thoughts.

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°Nothing, just got a bit lost in thought.¡±

    ¡°Did something Ying Five said get you pondering?¡± Tang Wanzhuang asked as she continued to feed him medicine. ¡°I also feel like your luck is abnormal, as if it¡¯s guiding you straight toward something ancient.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grimaced as he took another spoonful of the bitter medicine. ¡°You say it like you¡¯ve felt that way for a while. Is it just that you don¡¯t see it as something significant?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered something like this, so it¡¯s hard to judge what it truly is. Besides, you¡¯ve been keeping secrets. Clearly, you¡¯re not trusting me fully...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face twisted with difort.

    <i>She sounds just like Lin Daiyu from Dream of the Red Chamber right now.</i>[1]

    Despite her words, Tang Wanzhuang did not seem genuinely upset. Her hand remained gentle as she continued feeding him medicine. She added, ¡°There¡¯s no point dwelling on it. Are you willing to give up the pursuit of ancient mysteries? Or even abandon your own path of cultivation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of worrying? It will only make you hesitant and fearful. It¡¯s enough to have a sense of it. When the timees and you face something rted to it, you¡¯ll already be prepared and won¡¯t be caught off guard. No matter what, the only way to have control over your choices is to continue advancing in your cultivation. Like the emperor¡ªwhether his situation now is good or bad, it¡¯s still his choice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°In any case, with the emperor¡¯s precedent, it¡¯s better than blindly fumbling around,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said with a hint of teasing. She understood her role, whether as a minister or otherwise. Zhao Changhe had his secrets and decisions, and her role was to support him.

    A little teasing here and there was fine, but she was not going to seriously pry into his secrets.

    In fact, there was an irreverent thought that she had not voiced: Xia Longyuan almost seemed like Zhao Changhe¡¯s trailzer.

    ¡°Feeling better now? If so, drink your medicine,¡± Tang Wanzhuang scolded him yfully. ¡°You had ess to the Buddha¡¯s holy medicine to heal, but you gave it up just to sneak in a few touches. Now, you¡¯ll be bedridden for another month. Happy?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her, watching as she gently fed him the medicine. He drank it in small sips. Even though it was bitter, in his mind, it was full of sweetness.

    ¡°If it means I get to touch you a little more, it¡¯s worth being stuck in bed even for another year...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pretended to cover his face with the bowl, but Zhao Changhe quickly raised his hands to protect himself.

    The medicine was already finished, so Tang Wanzhuang ced the bowl aside, then angrily pulled his hands away and wiped his mouth with a silk handkerchief. ¡°Now you¡¯re acting like a child who can¡¯t do anything on his own, huh? Can¡¯t even drink medicine properly, and now you can¡¯t wipe your own mouth?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded confidently, ¡°I¡¯m a spoiled child with a doting aunt. Why would I need to do anything myself?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your aunt?¡±

    ¡°Go ask around. Everyone knows that Tang Buqi is my brother.¡±

    ¡°Tang Buqi¡¯s never had this kind of treatment in his life. Do you want me to treat you the same way I do him? Fine, I¡¯ll go get a broom...¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Tang Buqi grew up getting beaten with a broom!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a blood rtive, so I should get better treatment.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang fiercely wiped his mouth with the silk handkerchief, twisting and turning it until Zhao Changhe, unable to speak, could only make muffled sounds of protest. Only then, satisfied, did she put the handkerchief away and start to get up to tidy things.

    As soon as she stood, Zhao Changhe grabbed her wrist.

    She turned to see Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes gleaming, looking like he could not bear to let her go.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s heart softened, and in a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re just like a child. I¡¯m only going to clean up for a moment...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a strong pull came from her wrist.

    She did not resist and ¡°naturally¡± fell into his arms.

    But Zhao Changhe let out a muffled groan¡ªthe impact had clearly hurt his chest. Tang Wanzhuang red up at him, annoyed. ¡°Still want to y?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Changhe said as he held her close, flipping over easily and pinning her beneath him before kissing her passionately.

    Tang Wanzhuang closed her eyes, reciprocating the kiss. By now, it had be familiar to her.

    Sometimes, she wondered if he was a master of the long game, setting her up for the big catch.

    Just yesterday, she had been conflicted about dual cultivation, unsure if she wanted it or not. If he had forced it on her, she might have resisted in the end, and he likely would not have seeded. Worse, his standing in her heart would have plummeted.

    But when he sealed her acupoints, it had been to stop her from giving him the medicine. He had only done what he had to force her to take it all for herself. He did not take even the slightest bit of the medicinal power. He had only been concerned about the recovery of her meridians.

    Tang Wanzhuang knew that at that moment, her heart had been thoroughly moved¡ªlike spring wind over a calmke, stirring ripples on the surface. Even when Vermillion Bird had shown up, she couldn¡¯t resist kissing him in front of her.

    Her meridians had stabilized, but her heart had been stirred. Even now, the feelings had not subsided.

    It was just like the soft, bouncy flesh on her chest that was now in his hands, as he bent down to taste it, calling it sweet.

    Even if he was ying the long game, it was toote for her to realize it.

    All the talk about not bing the princess consort or being firm about remaining his master¡ªat this point, she no longer even wanted to hear about it.

    What kind of master would let her disciple pin her down and kiss her like this? Worse, she waspletely willing.

    ¡°Enough...¡± Tang Wanzhuang suddenly pressed his head against her chest, stopping his movements. ¡°You¡¯re still injured. I can feel that you¡¯re holding back pain when you do this. What kind of person are you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe flopped on top of her, ying dead.

    Inside, he was nearly in tears. It really did hurt. He could not enjoy himself, let alone take it further. Even though she seemed willing now, he simply was not able.

    Who could understand his agony?

    ¡°Serves you right for trying to y the hero, giving me all the medicine,¡± Tang Wanzhuang teased him, flipping over while Zhao Changhey like a dead dog beside her.

    Propping her head up with one hand, she looked at him sideways. ¡°You used up all of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, but it doesn¡¯t heal that fast,¡± Zhao Changhe said weakly. ¡°It will probably take about a week for me to recover.¡±

    ¡°A week?¡±

    ¡°Yes, seven days.¡± Zhao Changhe was filled with frustration. The mood was perfect right now, Tang Wanzhuang waspletely willing, but now he had to wait for seven days. And who knew if, after that time, the moment would still be there? That would be a real tragedy.

    Tang Wanzhuangmented, ¡°Those two women really are ruthless. They actually performed a soul search, and now that remnant soul is in a stupor. Who knows how long it will take it to recover? We wanted to ask it some more questions, but now we can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Will it be an idiot?¡±

    ¡°No, its level is higher than ours. It¡¯s just temporarily disoriented from the shock. It should recover soon enough. With some treatment, it could recover even faster.¡± Tang Wanzhuang stood up, tidying her disheveled hair and clothes. ¡°I still need to handle this matter. If you head to the Ancient Spirit Tribe and it hasn¡¯t recovered by then, it¡¯ll be problematic. Those two women really don¡¯t know their limits...¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused. ¡°What does this soul have to do with me going to the Ancient Spirit Tribe?¡±

    ¡°I think bringing it along might benefit you. It knows witchcraft, which is surely rted to the Ancient Spirit Tribe. Whether it¡¯s their enemy or one of their ancestors, you can make use of it depending on the situation.¡± Seeing that he was not paying much attention to her advice, Tang Wanzhuang scowled. ¡°You rest here. I¡¯ll go handle it. I¡¯ll check on youter.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was also worried that if they continued, Zhao Changhe might push himself too far while still injured. Before he could respond, she quickly left.

    Not far from the door, she saw Cui Wenjing standing outside, seemingly admiring the scenery.

    Baoqin, who had just arrived at dawn, was standing nervously by the entrance, her cheeks flushed, too scared to let Cui Wenjing in.

    Tang Wanzhuang blushed deeply, the redness spreading to her ears, but she kept herposure and approached with a polite greeting. ¡°Greetings, Marquis of Ji, how are you?¡±[2]

    Cui Wenjing stared at her nkly for a moment before finally speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m worried some people might not be. Perhaps a little restraint is in order... He¡¯s still recovering. Does he think he¡¯s made of iron?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. She had no idea how to deal with the father of her ¡°love rival.¡± She thus grabbed Baoqin¡¯s hand and fled in a sh.

    The irony was that this ¡°love rival¡± was someone she herself had pushed for, someone she had tacitly epted as the official wife. Now, she wished she could go back to a year and a half ago, when she had been so smug at the Demon Suppression Bureau, thinking she had calcted everything perfectly by sending Cui Yuanyang to Beimang. She would p herself in the face. <i>That¡¯s what you get for scheming!</i>

    Cui Wenjing watched the two of them rush off with a stern expression, shook his head, and slowly strolled inside.

    Zhao Changhe, seeing him enter, joked, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t stay away... Uh, uh...¡±

    Cui Wenjing casually picked up the door bolt and walked over. ¡°Right, I really can¡¯t stay away from you. It seems you haven¡¯t recovered enough. Why not rest for a few more days?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, Old Cui, wait... Ah, help!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a beating, it¡¯s simple. Let¡¯s sit down and discuss a wedding date, shall we?¡±

    1. ording to Wikipedia, ¡°Lin Daiyu is one of the principal characters of Cao Xueqin¡¯s ssic 18th-century Chinese novel Dream of the Red Chamber. She is portrayed as a well-educated, intelligent, witty and beautiful young woman of physical frailness who is somewhat prone to asional mncholy.¡± ?

    2. Ji (¼½) is another name for Hebei Province, and it was a state during the Zhou Dynasty. ?

 Chapter 427: Catching a Son-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 427: Catching a Son-In-Law</h4>

    In truth, when Old Cui brought this topic up, he did not feel entirely confident.

    The whole world assumed that once Zhao Changhe made it onto the Ranking of Man, this marriage would be a matter of course. Even Cui Yuanyang herself thought so. But the two people who had actually been part of the garden pavilion conversation back then knew things were not quite that simple.

    Back then, it was Cui Wenjing ying tricks and guiding the conversation with clever wordy, which eventually led to the three-year agreement. If not for that scheme, Zhao Changhe would have outright refused.

    In fact, Zhao Changhe had gone there to refuse, not as the story went¡ªwhere people believed he had proposed and was being tested.

    Instead, the old fox spun him around until they ended up with a three-year agreement. Cui Wenjing had done it partly for Yangyang¡¯s reputation, and partly because he thought Zhao Changhe might be the crown prince, so keeping a backup n would be no loss either way.

    His calctions had been so obvious that even though Zhao Changhe was inexperienced at the time, he was not entirely unaware of it. Zhao Changhe had even said back then, <i>¡°When the timees, why can¡¯t it be the case that I, Zhao Changhe, hold a grudge and do not wish to go ahead with the marriage?¡±</i>

    It would still be an eptable exnation to the world. After all, why <i>should</i> he be forced to marry after being put through such a trial? If he became a master on the Ranking of Man and did not follow through, it would only make the other party regret it. It was a perfectly sound series of events.

    After all, the whole situation was somewhat humiliating. He had been talked about and judged for years, hailed as the ¡°most down-to-earth hidden dragon.¡± It sounded nice, but in reality, it was embarrassing. He was not the one who desperately wanted to marry their daughter¡ªwhy should he be ridiculed for it?

    So, this seemingly inevitable engagement could just as easily end without issue. It was not as solid as people thought.

    If Zhao Changhe were like most ordinary people, seeking power and aiming to be emperor, Old Cui could be more at ease. Who would not be tempted by the full backing of the prestigious Cui n? The Tang n could notpete in that regard, and the engagement would then be secure.

    But the problem was, Zhao Changhe was not chasing after such power. Even Cui Yuanyang could see that her biggest advantage, being the beloved daughter of a powerful n, was almost meaningless in their rtionship, and Old Cui understood this even more clearly.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe was loyal and valued rtionships. He would not easily abandon Yangyang. Otherwise, Cui Wenjing would be in the same boat as Tang Wanzhuang, wishing he could go back to a year ago and p his past self for thinking his schemes were oh so intelligent. <i>That¡¯s what you get for scheming too much!</i>

    In short, at this point, Old Cui wasn¡¯t as confident anymore and had to rely on Zhao Changhe¡¯s sense of loyalty. It made Cui Wenjing feel both amused and helpless.

    Giving up was not an option. Honestly, he could not bring himself to do so. How could he let such a prodigy, someone at the center of this rising storm of power, slip away? A capable patriarch would never stand by and watch that happen. Simply letting things go would be the real reason to p himself.

    So, he had to set aside his pride and shamelessly try to seal the deal quickly.

    After all, entering the Ranking of Man was still a notable achievement. This was basically an old-fashioned way of capturing a son-inw from the rankings. It was a tradition, and there was no shame in that.

    Besides, he had alreadyid the groundwork. He had already told Zhao Changhe that he did not mind if he had multiple wives. If he was going to be emperor, there was no way that he would only have a single wife anyway. As long as the empress was from their family, that was all that mattered to him.

    Zhao Changhe knew exactly what Old Cui was thinking. Sitting on the bed with his hands sped, he stared at Cui Wenjing, who was leaning on the door bolt, staring back at him.

    They stared at each other for a while. Finally, seeing that Zhao Changhe was not going to speak first, Cui Wenjing sighed. ¡°I never expected you to rise to such heights so quickly. Our Cui n has not done much to help you, and now we¡¯re asking for the position of main wife. In essence, we¡¯re taking advantage of your feelings for Yuanyang... So, how about this: if you have any requests, you can make them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°I have no requests.¡±

    Cui Wenjing was a bit taken aback, only to hear Zhao Changhe continue, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Ie from the Zhao Family Vige, and our way of thinking is different from most people¡¯s, especially from aristocratic families... But I¡¯ve never feltfortable treating matters like this as transactions. All of you, however, seem quite used to it.¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°At its core, this is indeed just like a business transaction. The marriages of noble sons and daughters have always carried significance. It¡¯s just that Yuanyang happens to have feelings for you, which makes it a happy coincidence for all. But even if she didn¡¯t, these negotiations would still take ce.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°No matter. All that matters is whether you¡¯ve decided to marry her or not,¡± Cui Wenjing said, holding his ground. ¡°Remember, my Cui n isn¡¯t just relying on you. If you¡¯re not interested, then we can simply go our separate ways.¡±

    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m the one proposing to you.¡±

    Cui Wenjing raised the door bolt, ready to put it through Zhao Changhe¡¯s stupid head.

    ¡°Wait, wait...¡± Zhao Changhe surrendered, raising his hands. ¡°Yangyang and I are in love. I¡¯m definitely going to marry her. If you tried to stop me, I¡¯d fight you over it.¡±

    Cui Wenjing rxed slightly. ¡°Is there something else you¡¯re trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, if we¡¯re using this business-like mindset of yours... What if I told you I really don¡¯t want to be emperor, and in fact, I can¡¯t be one? In the end, Yangyang would just be traveling the world with some wandering martial artist. How would you feel about that?¡±

    Cui Wenjing froze, then he frowned deeply.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°That is why I said that I don¡¯t want to think of it like a business transaction. My feelings for Yangyang are our own affair. I want her by my side as I journey through the world, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you had in mind.¡±

    Cui Wenjing frowned as he looked at Zhao Changhe, and the old fox understood the underlying message in his words.

    <i>If Zhao Changhe is just a wandering martial artist, there can be no talk of main wife or second wife. That distinction would not matter at all. They might even end up arranging things by age instead.</i>

    <i>But if he¡¯s just going to be a wandering martial artist, what right does he think he has to be collecting wives left and right? Never mind whether I¡¯d agree¡ªdoes he think that Tang Wanzhuang would agree?</i>

    <i>Though, to be fair, that little fool Yuanyang would probably be fine with that.</i>

    <i>What a headache.</i>

    Seeing Cui Wenjing¡¯s expression, Zhao Changhe chuckled, ¡°Now then, Uncle... shall we set a wedding date?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Cui Wenjing remained stoic. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll just wander the world.¡±

    Zhao Changhe slowly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to advise you, Uncle... The world is changing. The old ways of the aristocratic families might need to change too. With the return of gods and demons, focusing solely on family affairs might leave you behind.¡±

    Cui Wenjing squinted at him for a long time before replying, ¡°Some things will never change. Even in the era of gods and demons, there would have been aristocratic families among them. And even the most wayward will eventually need a home.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Cui Wenjing continued, ¡°Yangyang told me about the Wang n¡¯s involvement with the Sea Tribe. What¡¯s your take on it?¡±

    ¡°The Wang n may not have realized the extent of the Sea Tribe¡¯s infiltration in the past, or even if they did, they thought it was controble. Or so we thought. But now that they have openly used yin qi to control the Lianshan Sword, it shows that they¡¯re clearly aware of its dangers yet still chose to proceed. Do you think that Wang Daoning is fully under the control of the Sea Tribe, or is there something else at y?¡±

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°I¡¯ve known Wang Daoning for decades. I find it hard to believe someone like him would be easily controlled, so there may be more to it. But for him to openly raise an army and join the struggle for power is equally baffling. Especially with the empress still around, it just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to focus on the Wang n, so I¡¯ll have to rely on you to keep an eye on things. I need to enter a secret realm, and I might be away for a long time. I just hope that by the time Ie out, the world will not have changed too much.¡±

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°Then let¡¯s set the wedding date for after you return.¡±

    Zhao Changhe readily agreed. ¡°Fine, it shall be as you say.¡±

    He had already made it clear that he did not care about rank or status, so how they perceived it was up to them.

    A smile appeared on Cui Wenjing¡¯s old face, and he softened. ¡°You¡¯ve asked me a few times to look into certain things. In the end, we found the answers, but Ying Five always seemed to beat me to it, which was a bit embarrassing.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Is it really necessary to care about that?¡±

    ¡°It is. He¡¯s on the Ranking of Heaven, but am I not? Does his brotherhood have more influence than my Cui n?¡±

    ¡°Ermm...¡±

    Cui Wenjing continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know which secret realm you¡¯re heading to, but I can guess that it¡¯s rted to this recent battle with Maitreya, which is why, even though you¡¯re still injured, you¡¯re already so eager to go.¡±

    Zhao Changhe admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right, there is a connection.¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to witchcraft? This wasn¡¯t just corpse puppetry, after all¡ªthe possession that took ce here also relied on witchcraft. However, since the remnant soul had been hiding in the secret realm for so long, it probably could not cultivate that many different types of insects, leaving it limited in its methods.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Cui Wenjing nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Ying Five specializes in secret realms, so he might know more about these things than we do. But their foundation is stillcking. They may know the leads but not have anything concrete. Here, take this. It¡¯ll be useful on your journey.¡±

    He handed over a small protective amulet, something like a heart-protecting mirror. ¡°It¡¯s imbued with pure energy that connects to the mountains and rivers. It can help guard against witchcraft. It won¡¯tpletely shield you, but it will aid in resisting it and reveal hidden insects and the likes. How about that? Useful?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was ecstatic. ¡°Very useful! This is perfect!¡±

    Cui Wenjing, hands sped behind his back, strolled away leisurely. ¡°Not relying on power? Wandering the world? Hah... Such childish words. Make sure youe back and prepare for the wedding.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 428: Bribing Baoqin

    <h4>Chapter 428: Bribing Baoqin</h4>

    The various powerful figures who had been invited to join the battle were now leaving one by one.

    Although Zhao Changhe was not socially awkward, he found it exhausting to constantly be surrounded by crowds, especially since he was always injured during these gatherings. It left him feeling utterly drained.

    Looking back after the dust settled, a cold sweat ran down his back.

    <i>It was fortunate that so many people came. If even one had not shown up, it might not have ended with just me injured. And with a few missing, we would havepletely lost the battle.</i>

    He also came to realize that the Cui Wenjing¡¯s true value did not lie solely in the battle itself. His very presence had kept the Wang n¡¯s forces at bay in the north, preventing them from causing more trouble.

    Then there were people like Yuan Cheng and Gui Chen; although their contributions to the battle did not seem all that significant at first nce, they had actually yed significant roles in restraining and weakening the remnant soul through their chanting. Furthermore, the talisman they used to subdue the soul at the end was particrly useful.

    Before this, Zhao Changhe had never imagined that, in such a rtively low-level world where martial arts still remained the focus, talismans could actually be so effective. So when Gui Chen came to bid him farewell, he cheekily asked for a few.

    ¡°Hah, this old Daoist can¡¯t make any of those talismans that can summon fire or lightning.¡± Seeing Zhao Changhe¡¯s curious expression, Gui Chen could not help butugh. ¡°These talismans for subduing evil are actually simr to how certain cultivation techniques counter others. It really isn¡¯t as mystical as you might be thinking.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just a matter of countering or restraining specific cultivation techniques?¡±

    ¡°Well, talismans do carry a special form of energy, but we only use them as a supplementary method. These things have never really been considered as something that can be taken as one¡¯s main practice, even in ancient times. Cultivating one¡¯s self has always been the core focus.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded thoughtfully. <i>This world really isn¡¯t one of immortals. It seems that martial arts has always been the main path, while everything else remains supplementary.</i>

    <i>Sisi mentioned that the Ancient Spirit Tribe had perhaps lost some of their ancient martial arts, leading them to be overly obsessed with their ancestral witchcraft. To her, learning the Central ins¡¯ martial arts was the correct path.</i>

    <i>But at the end of the day, power is power. Once one touches upon the Dao of Heaven and Earth, there will be applications of the five elements, even if the methods may differ. It just isn¡¯t going to be about throwing fireballs around.</i>

    Gui Chen continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have many talismans with me, but if you like them, I can give you a few. You might find them useful one day. For now, I must bid you farewell. I must go.¡±

    The Taiyi Sect was located right next to the Wang n, and now that the Wang n had even mobilized its army, he could no longer stay for any longer. The Wang n would not allow a force in their territory that did not align with them to exist within their territory. The options were simple: either submit or relocate. There was no third option. Any further dy could result in their extermination.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart stirred, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Would you consider... pretending to submit? With your status as someone on the Ranking of Earth, they would treat you as an honored guest and perhaps even grant you a high position. But it could be dangerous¡ªthey might test or try to control you with the Sea Tribe¡¯s yin qi...¡±

    Gui Chen pondered for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°We sects usually follow whoever controls the territory we¡¯re in. However, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re specifically pledging allegiance. The Wang n would not be too suspicious of me or our sect, especially if we stayed out of their military and political matters and just stayed in the mountains. They would not have much reason to worry about us.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re willing to pretend to submit?¡±

    Gui Chen smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not really about pretending or not. If we don¡¯t relocate, and they upy the area, we¡¯ll indeed follow their orders. But if the imperial court fights back, then we¡¯ll naturally side with them.¡±

    The two exchanged a knowing look.

    Gui Chen gave a slight bow before departing. ¡°If it were just the Wang n, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem. What I worry about is the forces behind them. I¡¯ll leave it at that. Farewell.¡±

    Watching Gui Chen leave, Zhao Changhe could not but think that if the Wang n truly wanted to contend for the world, it would not be too difficult for them to do so. They had the strength, and public eptance of them was fairly high.

    However, once it was found out that there was a sinister force backing them, opinions about them would immediately shift.

    The exposure of the yin qi during the events surrounding the Lianshan Sword was a grave mistake. Not only had it led to a break with the Yang n of Hongnong, but the martial arts sects within their territory were now also distancing themselves from them. Yet, since there was no solid evidence left, word about their sinister backing could not be spread throughout the world. While Gui Chen might trust Zhao Changhe¡¯s word, others might not. This was what left the Wang n still in a much better situation than the Maitreya Cult.

    * * *

    With Gui Chen¡¯s departure, the once-bustling room soon became quiet again.

    In truth, aside from wanting Tang Wanzhuang to feed him medicine intimately, Zhao Changhe was not injured to the point of being bedridden. He had been well enough to walk with Tang Buqi in the courtyard the same day he got injured, and now he felt even better.

    With no one around and no sign of Tang Wanzhuang, Zhao Changhe grew restless and decided to take a walk.

    After agreeing to the marriage with Cui Yuanyang, he wondered if Tang Wanzhuang would be even more like Lin Daiyu. Not seeing her all day left him slightly uneasy...

    He ended up wandering into Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s courtyard, only to find her absent. Instead, Baoqin was there, leisurely reading a book with her chin propped in her hands.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe peeking in from the doorway, Baoqin smiled cheerfully. ¡°Wow, you actually thought toe find the young miss. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    <i>What does that mean? </i>Zhao Changhe pondered her words carefully, then cautiously asked, ¡°Uh... Your young miss isn¡¯t angry, is she?¡±

    ¡°Nope, she¡¯s actually in a really good mood.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Zhao Changhe had been worried that the increasingly fragile Tang Wanzhuang would spiral even further into her mncholic ways after learning about his engagement to Cui Yuanyang. He had braced himself for a bloodbath, but now he was hearing she was actually in a good mood?

    He thought it would have already been extremely fortunate if there were no major fallout.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s discussing matters with the young master.¡± Baoqin then put on a more mature front and said with an exaggerated air of authority, ¡°Jiangnan has just been stabilized and there are a lot of matters to handle. Do you think everyone¡¯s as idle as you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe epted her scolding withoutint, then asked, ¡°Baoqin, um... Could you tell me what your young miss is thinking?¡±

    Baoqin gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Why are you talking to me like that? Are we friends or something?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°In the stories, people always bribe the maids for information. And you? You think you¡¯re going to win me over with that scarred face of yours?¡± Baoqin put her hands on her hips.

    Zhao Changhe silently pulled out a piece of candy. It was the same candy Tang Wanzhuang had given him when heined the medicine was too bitter. He didn¡¯t really care for it; he had other sweet things to taste.

    Baoqin snatched it up in a sh, her eyes curving into crescent moons. ¡°Ask away.¡±

    <i>What a silly girl...</i>

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be angry? Why is she actually happy instead...¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t set a specific date, which shows that you¡¯re still being somewhat cautious...¡±

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Cui Wenjing is a strong-willed person, not to mention a stickler for proper etiquette. Do you think someone like him would just let things slide without setting a concrete date? Miss said you must have been really firm, and things between you two probably got tense for it to end in this kind ofpromise... It¡¯s not easy to achieve that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Well...¡±

    Baoqin popped the candy into her mouth and chewed thoughtfully. ¡°The whole Cui Yuanyang thing was a mess that the young miss brought upon herself, so she can¡¯t really me you for it. What can she do?¡±

    <i>That¡¯s true... Tang Wanzhuang probably wishes she could give herself a couple hard ps now.</i>

    ¡°Actually, before Cui Wenjing left, when he made that remark about you being childish for wanting to wander the world, the young miss heard it. She didn¡¯t say anything, but I noticed her eyes were sparkling. I think if you really did wander the world, she might actually be more willing to go with you. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to be the crown princess or break her vow. Honestly, she¡¯s already a grown woman, yet she¡¯s acting like a child...¡±

    ¡°Baoqin!¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s voice came from outside the courtyard. ¡°Have you already finished doing the tasks I assigned you today? How much of that text have you memorized? Come here and recite it for me!¡±

    Baoqin turned pale. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t finished yet... It¡¯s not even nighttime...¡±

    ¡°How long is it going to take you? You still haven¡¯t finished? Copy it ten times! And if you miss even one word, I¡¯ll spank you!¡±

    ¡°Young miss, that¡¯s an abuse of power!¡±

    ¡°Is that candy sweet? You¡¯re even learning how to take bribes now? I¡¯ll beat the living daylight out of you¡ª¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang rolled up her sleeves and stormed forward, while Baoqin clutched her backside and bolted.

    Tang Wanzhuang pretended not to see Zhao Changhe standing nearby as she red at Baoqin, ready to give chase. Before she could chase after Baoqin, however, she was intercepted by Zhao Changhe as he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    Tang Wanzhuang struggled. ¡°Let go! I¡¯m definitely going to spank her today!¡±

    Zhao Changhe whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you really think she needed that candy? Was it truly a bribe? That little matchmaker was just passing along your feelings...¡±

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t my feelings! She was just making wild guesses¡ªI didn¡¯t say any of that!¡± Tang Wanzhuang fumed. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her nonsense! I¡¯m really angry! Actually, no, we have nothing to do with each other. I¡¯m your master, so why would I be angry or happy about you getting married? Why would it even mat¡ª<i>mmph, mmph...</i>¡±

    Her words were cut off as Zhao Changhe boldly sealed her lips with his.

    Baoqin peeked out from inside.

    <i>She¡¯s clearly happy... and she thinks she can fool clever little Baoqin?</i>

    <i>I¡¯m the one who should be upset! The candy that the young miss gave Zhao Changhe yesterday was taken from me, yet now she¡¯s using me of epting bribes!</i>

 Chapter 429: Endless Learning

    <h4>Chapter 429: Endless Learning</h4>

    Although they had not fully engaged in dual cultivation, the practice of transferring energy through the mouth during a typical ¡°treatment¡± session had be second nature for both of them.

    Unfortunately, this did not do much for Zhao Changhe¡¯s injury. His chest had been shed rather horribly by a de, and his ribs had nearly been severed. It was wishful thinking to believe that a few kisses could heal such a wound. Furthermore, dual cultivation was primarily useful for internal injuries; for external wounds, it was far less effective than the Rejuvenation Art and even less so with this simplified version of treatment.

    But for Tang Wanzhuang, the technique still had some effect, as her condition was, after all, an internal injury.

    Zhao Changhe had initially intended to continue treating her this way, but as he examined her lung meridian, he felt a bit conflicted. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s once-tattered lung meridian had visibly healed a great deal. Though it had not yet fully recovered and she might still cough asionally, she definitely would not be coughing up blood like before.

    It suddenly urred to him that he had not heard her cough at all over the past couple of days.

    Thanks to the second page of the Heavenly Tome and the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>, he had been able to find extremely effective measures for treating her meridians, namely the Transformative Lotus and the Bodhi Fruit. This reassured him that using Spirit-Weaving Grass and Sris Nimbus Leaves to treat her soul would also be effective.

    Azy sense of satisfaction washed over him, as if he were slowly perfecting a masterpiece with his own hands.

    Of course,plete recovery was not possible just yet. The root of her illness remained unresolved, and her meridians were still vulnerable. Even if they were healed now, they would eventually deteriorate again over time. But this treatment had likely extended her life by several years¡ªthree to five years, at least.

    With a buffer of three to five years, that ever-present fear of her sudden death had significantly diminished.

    With them having already obtained Spirit-Weaving Grass, Sris Nimbus Leaves were all that remained. Zhao Changhe was confident he could secure them within those three to five years.

    It seemed that the frail beauty, whose illness had once tugged at his heartstrings, might soon be a thing of the past. He wondered what the lively, fully recovered Tang Wanzhuang would be like? Would she be tossing people into ponds for fun?

    For now, though, with the root cause of her illness still untreated and her meridians not fully healed, the version of her was still out of reach.

    Her face was still pale with sickness, though tinged with a blush brought on by emotion, making her look fragile and unwell. Her breaths came softly as she gently pushed his hand away, murmuring, ¡°Enough already... Lately, all you ever do is kiss and touch. Is there nothing else you can think of?¡±

    Her words were spoken as casually as asking, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Zhao Changhe really wanted to tell her that he could, in fact, do other things.

    Unfortunately, he truly could not do much else at the moment as his chest really did hurt.

    Helplessly, Zhao Changhe had no choice but to say something righteous: ¡°Who says I can¡¯t do anything else? I justid a line for the imperial court inside the Wang n territory.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was momentarily stunned, then pleasantly surprised, ¡°I intended to bring it up with Daoist Gui Chen, but our connection wasn¡¯t strong enough for me to just go and talk to him. Are you and Daoist Gui Chen really that close? Ah, that¡¯s right, you helped him fend off He Lei back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. He hadpletely forgotten that he had done Gui Chen a favor. When he mentioned his n to Gui Chen earlier, he had not even thought about their past, just that Gui Chen and Xuan Chong had left a good impression and did not seem opportunistic. So, he had spoken frankly.

    Now that Tang Wanzhuang reminded him, he felt he should have thought it through a bit more. ¡°Do you trust Gui Chen? Do you think he might end up betraying us?¡±

    ¡°Based on the intelligence gathered over the years by the Demon Suppression Bureau, Gui Chen has a good character and is a true Daoist. He is indeed a cultivator with integrity. However, he harbors no particr affection for the court, and it¡¯s hard to say how he might lean in the future. Whether or not we can trust him will require deeper interactions. Butying this line down now will definitely have value.¡±

    As Tang Wanzhuang spoke, her face lit up with joy. Truthfully, whether this would amount to anything or not did not matter to her. The fact that Zhao Changhe had done something ¡°for the imperial court¡± was enough to make her happy.

    She suddenly forgot her previous thoughts about him wandering the world being a better option.

    <i>What does that silly girl, Baoqin, know anyway? Why would I want him to wander the world aimlessly? I want him to be emperor!</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang, brimming with delight, pulled Zhao Changhe by the hand and sat with him in the stone pavilion by the courtyard. With a contented smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve always had more of a <i>jianghu</i> mindset, judging people based on rtionships or gut instinct. In matters like this, you should start reviewing intelligence reports more often, build a broader understanding of people...¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave her a strange look, staring at her intently.

    Tang Wanzhuang felt awkward under his gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    From somewhere in the house, Baoqin¡¯s voice called out, ¡°He¡¯s cursing you in his mind, calling you a bossy old spinster who never stops lecturing others.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s teeth ground audibly.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was full of tears. <i>Baoqin, my dear mouthpiece!</i>

    It seemed that someone¡¯s bottom would pay the price tonight for the head being so cheeky.

    <i>Such bravery...</i>

    But in all seriousness, aside from both being martial artists, Tang Wanzhuang and Zhao Changhe lived in entirely different worlds. From her perspective, raising him as a future emperor meant there was an endless list of things to teach him. If things continued like this, their romance would constantly turn into a lecture, and who could stand that?

    <i>This issue needed resolving...</i>

    As Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind raced, he smiled warmly and said, ¡°Why bother with Baoqin? I don¡¯t think of you like that.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang sternly replied, ¡°Then are you going to listen to my lessons or not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Well, you see, Old Xia once told me...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang perked up her ears.

    ¡°He said that he originally intended to teach me a few things, but he realized that my path might not align with his. If I tried to learn his martial arts, it might backfire. Only the Six Harmonies Art was versatile enough that I could still use it. However, because of the issues with my meridians, I haven¡¯t been able to fully utilize it and have mostly used it as support.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°He wanted to teach you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing his constipated expression, Tang Wanzhuang burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, alright, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±

    Each person has their unique qualities. There was no need to turn into someone else. If Zhao Changhe adopted everything from Xia Longyuan, would he still be like the Zhao Changhe of today?

    If even the world¡¯s best martial arts were not to be copied like that, then what about everything else?

    Zhao Changhe had originally wanted to use Vermillion Bird as an example. Just a few days ago, Vermillion Bird advised him that it was better for him to find his own path in mastering the power of the stars and not let the Four Idols Cult¡¯s cultivation techniques dictate his thinking. In that regard, Vermillion Bird¡¯s broader perspective wasmendable. But he decided to switch his example to Xia Longyuan, knowing that bringing Vermillion Bird up would likely backfire and maybe even earn him a smack.

    However, he also understood why Tang Wanzhuang was so eager to teach him. Governing an empire was not something that could be done haphazardly. When it came to Xia Longyuan¡¯s current behavior, many aristocratic families hade to see it as a result of his grassroots origin, a thought that likely had considerable traction.

    Tang Wanzhuang thought for a moment, then tapped the table yfully and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go on about other things anymore, lest you secretly curse me as an endless nagging spinster.¡±

    ¡°I would never think that!¡± Zhao Changhe immediately distanced himself from his mouthpiece, Baoqin.

    Tang Wanzhuang did not take his words seriously and continued casually, ¡°But you should at least continue what you¡¯re already learning, right? By that, I mean medicine and cultural studies.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Medicine is useful, but as for cultural studies... Well, I feel like I¡¯m already very cultured.¡±

    ¡°Being able to pluck a few random strings on a qin doesn¡¯t make you cultured,¡± Tang Wanzhuang replied. ¡°You say you can recite poetry... How about I test you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself. <i>Finally, a chance to impress her with some poems!</i> He straightened up and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang recited, ¡°The gentleman says: Learning must never stop.[1]¡±

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded.

    <i>Wait a minute, this isn¡¯t the script I signed up for! It¡¯s from Xunzi¡¯s Exhortation to Learning, right? I know the text, but no one told me I had to memorize it... What¡¯s the next line again?</i>

    <i>Oh, right, right. The next part is quite famous.</i> He recalled, ¡°Blue dye derives from the indigo nt, and yet it is bluer than the nt. Icees from water, and yet it is colder than water.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pressed, ¡°And whates after that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was nk.

    Tang Wanzhuang crossed her arms.

    Silence loomed for a few seconds before Zhao Changhe finally surrendered. ¡°I forgot the rest.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. You only remember some famous lines; your knowledge runs shallow.¡± Tang Wanzhuang lightly tapped the table. ¡°Go inside.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll copy it ten times, together with Baoqin. She¡¯s already doing it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bolted.

    Tang Wanzhuang lifted her skirt and gave chase. ¡°Stop, you rebellious disciple!¡±

    The two ran, one chasing the other, all the way out of the courtyard.

    Baoqin cautiously emerged from the room, holding paper and a brush, though she hadn¡¯t written a single word. The sounds of scolding could still be heard faintly from outside. ¡°Stop... You rebellious disciple...!¡±

    Baoqin hugged her knees, sitting in the pavilion, thinking to herself, <i>Why hasn¡¯t spring ended yet...</i>

    With the way those two were going, it did not seem like Zhao Changhe would learn much, even if he genuinely wanted to.

    Suddenly, a tortoise mask peeked over the wall.

    Baoqin blinked. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Why are you talking to me like that? Isn¡¯t my mask intimidating?</i>

    <i>Wait, aren¡¯t you the personal maid of the Demon Suppression Bureau Chief? How can you not recognize ck Tortoise?</i>

    <i>Never mind, it¡¯s not worth arguing with a little girl.</i>

    In a cold tone, she asked, ¡°Is Zhao Changhe here? Where is he?¡±

    Baoqin cautiously asked, ¡°What do you need him for?¡±

    ¡°I came to teach him something.¡±

    Baoqin was silent for a moment, then pointed outside the courtyard. ¡°Teaching, you say? It seems like they¡¯re doing that already.¡±

    Lady Three did not even need to look. Her eyes had not seen Zhao Changhe, but as soon as she asked the question, she was already listening intently in all directions.

    Baoqin had not even finished speaking when Lady Three¡¯s ears were already filled with faint, rapid breathing.

    Baoqin had the rare pleasure of witnessing a tortoise dart away at lightning speed, far faster than a rabbit.

    1. This is from <i>Exhortation to Learning</i> (È°Ñ§) by Chinese philosopher Xunzi (Ü÷×Ó), also known as Xun Kuang (Ü÷›r). ?

 Chapter 430: You Must Have Some Unspoken Issue

    <h4>Chapter 430: You Must Have Some Unspoken Issue</h4>

    Lady Three had mainlye to inform Zhao Changhe about the situation regarding the Night Flowing Sand.

    Current update: there was no update.

    For the first time, Ying Five has absolutely no leads on something. The archives at the headquarters had been searched for days, and nothing was found. Of course, it might just be that not enough time had passed¡ªafter all, it had only been a few days. However, Ying Five already had a hunch that this time, there truly might be nothing to be found. Usually, even for obscure things, they would have a vague sense of recognition or familiarity toward them, but this time, there was none.

    After all, they were the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood, not the Omniscient Keepers of All Rare Items. Even the secret realms they had uncovered were but a small part of the existent ones. How could they know everything?

    Since there was no lead on the Night Flowing Sand, Lady Three had no reason to stay and wait around. As Venerable ck Tortoise, she certainly had other things to do.

    For example, heading back to Huangsha Market to sleep.

    Being the leader of Huangsha Market now, life wasfortable. She even received gifts and tributes from Batu, the fresh King of Monan.

    There was even something that Lady Three had not shared with everyone. When Batu¡¯s envoys came to Huangsha Market, they addressed her as godmother.

    Her status had inexplicably risen. Initially, she was both proud and puzzled. After thinking it over countless times, she finally figured out that Batu considered Zhao Changhe his godfather.

    She could not understand why Batu had such respect for Zhao Changhe. This was something she did not dare tell anyone. She hade here to enjoy the show, not be the show.

    Since there was not much point in teaching Zhao Changhe at the moment, she simply decided to leave. Without Night Flowing Sand, her knowledge of forging techniques was useless. She could juste back when they found clues of the Night Flowing Sand.

    Zhao Changhe, hearing that Venerable ck Tortoise hade and been scared away, went to find her at her guest courtyard and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lady Three had kept her tortoise mask on. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to forge swords.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I meant that there¡¯s no lead on the Night Flowing Sand.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you about that...¡±

    ¡°You told Vermillion Bird, which means you told me. If Vermillion Bird is looking for it, then I¡¯m looking for it too. Wait, why should I care about what she¡¯s looking for...¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes.

    Lady Three continued, ¡°Anyway, we found nothing about the Night Flowing Sand. Since we have no idea where it can be found at the moment, there¡¯s no hurry to learn sword-forging techniques from me, and thus, there¡¯s no need for you to consult me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    With that, she grabbed her things and prepared to leave.

    Zhao Changhe was exasperated. ¡°Hey, why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s in a hurry? Don¡¯t nder me with your nonsense. I¡¯m calm andposed, steady as a mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zhao Changhe cupped his hand with a sly grin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on learning how to forge a sword right now anyway. Besides the Night Flowing Sand, more importantly, I haven¡¯t grasped the basics of the will of the stars. Learning forging techniques right now would be meaningless. Actually, if you¡¯re willing, you could just lend me a forging manual. You learned it from a manual yourself, right? It¡¯s not something you figured out on your own, so do I really need you to teach it to me personally?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s that option as well.¡± Lady Three finally rxed. Shezily smoothed her hair and said, ¡°See? I told you I¡¯m calm andposed.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Lady Three...¡±

    ¡°Call me Venerable ck Tortoise.¡± Lady Three gestured at her mask. ¡°Here, I¡¯m wearing the mask, so don¡¯t go around calling me anything else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I was going to suggest you remove the mask for a chat. We know each other so well by now, so why keep it on?¡±

    In truth, Lady Three¡¯s demeanor waszy and seductive, a bit like the flirtatious vibe of a tavern owner, which Zhao Changhe found quite pleasing to the eye. For instance, the hair-smoothing gesture just now¡ªit was such a simple move, yet it made waves in his heart. With that mask on, though, it ruined the whole vibe.

    As far as masks went, Vermillion Bird¡¯s was the most appealing. Her mask that covered half her face yet revealed her crimson lips could almost pass as a sultry outfit, adding ayer of allure. On the other hand, ck Tortoise¡¯s mask was too solemn, while Chichi¡¯s tiger mask had a sort of goofy charm. Unfortunately, imagining Vermillion Bird in any seductive context was out of the question for him¡ªhe simply felt her to be too dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking it off.¡± Lady Three had no idea what was running through his mind. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. Why should I bother taking off my mask for a chat? Are you that bored?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to catch up on Batu¡¯s situation in Monan. How is he doing?¡±

    Hearing him bring up that topic instantly soured her mood. Annoyed, she said, ¡°Batu has gained quite a lot from Hu Lie. He might even make a breakthrough into the Profound Mysteries soon. You better not underestimate him, or you may end up regretting it. If he really manages to break through, he might be the first person in history to reach the Profound Mysteries while still on the ranking of Hidden Dragons. And his ranking isn¡¯t even that high¡ªwhat a cunning dog.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never underestimated him. Just because he¡¯s huge and looks like a dumbass doesn¡¯t mean that he isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± Zhao Changheughed. ¡°But once he breaks through to the Profound Mysteries, it will be impossible for him to hide. The next time someone on the Ranking of Man dies, there¡¯s no way that he would be overlooked for the ranking. The Tome of Troubled Times isn¡¯t blind... Uh...¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°With all the resources he has now and his elevated status, he might even surpass you and break through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries before you.¡±

    With that, she scrutinized Zhao Changhe for a good while. Then, seemingly out of nowhere, she reached out and ced her hand on his wrist, checking his pulse. Her gaze shifted, a little odd. ¡°You know, people say you¡¯re quite the womanizer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Who knows me so we¡ªI mean, who the hell is ndering me like that?¡±

    Lady Three ignored this and pondered, ¡°Your meridians are still in pretty rough shape. Honestly, they¡¯re even worse than a regr martial artist who¡¯s been training since childhood. Among those on the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man, your meridians are definitely the worst.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Dual cultivation can¡¯tpletely fix your meridian issues, but it can improve them over time. But your meridians... haven¡¯t improved at all. You¡¯re just the same as when I first met you. Do you even know how to dual cultivate?¡±

    Zhao Changhe opened his mouth but no words came out.

    Heaven knows, ever since that time with Yue Hongling, he had not practiced dual cultivation with anyone else... Huangfu Qing, for some reason refused to, and with Tang Wanzhuang, it had never gone beyond teasing.

    Lady Three remarked, ¡°A normal guy, with dual cultivation techniques in hand, a serious meridian problem to fix, and with willingdies by his side, would be dual cultivating at every opportunity, just like Maitreya did. With this being Maitreya¡¯s old base, there are even items that help with such cultivation at every corner. You haven¡¯t even bothered to look for the cult¡¯s techniques to further your understanding of dual cultivation. What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you even want to break through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hung his head in silence.

    Lady Three suddenly let out a breath, whatever slight nerves she had nowpletely gone. She boldly patted his shoulder. ¡°You must have some unspoken issue, huh? You act like a yboy, but it¡¯s all just for show, right? You only dare to kiss, nothing else. And in the end, they think you¡¯re being respectful, and it makes their hearts flutter...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was on the verge of tears.

    Everything else was fine, but attacking Maitreya¡¯s main base and not even bothering to search for moreplete techniques was a hard one to justify. Should he tell her he had already filled the gaps with the Heavenly Tome and did not need them?

    But then again, while he did not need to look at the Pure Bliss Art, there were plenty of other saber and sword arts worth studying. He could use the time he was recovering to look into them¡ªespecially any spiritual secret techniques. Additionally, Maitreya must have had plenty of medicines that assist in cultivation too, like pills to increase internal energy. He could certainly take advantage of those.

    Lady Three gave him a pitying look. ¡°You should stop wasting time thinking about Night Flowing Sand, Sris Nimbus Leaves, or even sword forging. Those things are still far from having to be your main concern. What you should really be concerned about is fixing your meridians and strengthening your body. Otherwise, if Batu overtakes you, you won¡¯t even get to be the father!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Lady Three gave his shoulder onest pat and handed him a sword. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you how to forge a sword, but I¡¯ll leave this one with you for now. It¡¯s well-suited for you, as long as you don¡¯t let your saber fight with it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked down to see the ancient Azure Dragon¡¯s sword, Dragon Emperor.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°I asked you before if you wanted to try bing Venerable Azure Dragon. I¡¯m sure Chichi wouldn¡¯t mind... But even if you don¡¯t take that title, you¡¯re still our Fire Pig of Shi, so you qualify to borrow the sacred sword. You can use it until you forge your Night Emperor sword. Once you¡¯ve forged it, you can return this one.¡±

    Completely at ease now, Lady Three slung her bag over her shoulder and casually strolled off.

    Zhao Changhe stood there, staring at Dragon Emperor in his hands. It trembled violently while Dragon Bird in his ring buzzed fiercely. Lady Three had barely been gone for a moment, and his saber and new sword were already on the verge of shing.

    His chest wound still hurt, and he could barely suppress the weapons.

    ¡°This tortoise! How could she just leave me without helping? I can¡¯t hold them back...¡± Zhao Changhe was desperate and shouted, ¡°Master, help me!¡±

    In an instant, Tang Wanzhuang appeared beside him, looking quite pleased.

    She had heard that the ck Tortoise hade and rushed over, half-worried that there might be something going on between the two. After eavesdropping for so long, she was relieved to confirm that there was no funny business between them. Compared to that, the fight between the sword and the saber seemed like a minor issue.

    With a ng, Dragon Bird flew out of the ring, and Dragon Emperor slipped from Zhao Changhe¡¯s grasp. The sword and saber shed in mid-air, shing and parrying on their own.

    Sword and saber qi ran rampant, and after just a few exchanges, the entire courtyard was in shambles.

    Cold sweat trickled down Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face.

    As the expert ranked third on the Ranking of Earth and the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, she was horrified to realize that she could not stop these two weapons from tearing each other and the ce apart!

    <i>Dragon Bird is usually so well-behaved, and Lady Three handled the ancient sword just fine... How did things get so out of control when the two were brought together?</i>

 Chapter 431: Bonding with the Sword and Saber

    <h4>Chapter 431: Bonding with the Sword and Saber</h4>

    Fortunately, sword spirits were ultimately just spirits of swords. Their thought process fundamentally differed from those of humans. They acted based on their inherent nature rather than actual reasoning.

    Although they might seem overwhelmingly powerful, they were still different from humans. No matter how strong a weapon was, it required a skilled expert to wield it for its full potential to be brought out.

    Tang Wanzhuang observed for a moment before suddenly drawing her sword.

    A dense web of interconnected sword qi wove itself around the space where the sword and saber shed, creating an atmosphere that felt like a deep underwater domain.

    The sword and saber, in the midst of their heated battle, suddenly began to slow down, as though they had been submerged in deep water, with increasing pressure that made it more and more difficult for them to move.

    Without needing a word from Tang Wanzhuang, Zhao Changhe, with his keen battle instincts, immediately grabbed Dragon Bird¡¯s hilt.

    It felt almost like grabbing the ponytail of a stubborn girl. Dragon Bird trembled wildly in frustration, but Zhao Changhe held it firmly in ce, preventing it from moving.

    Taking advantage of its opponent¡¯s situation, Dragon Emperor managed tond a few more hits on it.

    Zhao Changhe could almost picture Dragon Bird as a poor kid being pulled out of a fight, getting sucker-punched by its opponent while trying to kick back but failing miserably. The mental imagery was so vivid that it made him chuckle.

    Tang Wanzhuang seized the opportunity and reached out, grabbing the ancient sword.

    Taking advantage of its opponent¡¯s situation, Dragon Bird made use of its longer reach tond a final sh on the ancient sword before it stopped attacking, though it continued to tremble.

    Dragon Emperor: ¡°...¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang frowned at the sword trembling in her hand and muttered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t submit to me, and it¡¯s trying to break free. I have to suppress it with all my strength, so I can¡¯t use it in battle. It might even turn against me during a fight. Strange, how does ck Tortoise manage to control it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Dragon Bird is the same. Back at Yanmen Pass, Old Cui had me try to wield it, but only to see if it would ept me. ck Tortoise must have some connection with this ancient sword, allowing her to barely use it... but there¡¯s still a long way to go before either of these des fully acknowledge a master.¡±

    ¡°Did Cui Wenjing advise you to make Dragon Bird submit to you as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been telling me that since Yanmen, but I have no idea how to go about it. I¡¯ve been trying tomunicate with Dragon Bird, but it just ignores me. How am I supposed to make it submit?¡± Zhao Changhe rubbed his head in frustration. ¡°During the battle with Maitreya, I was practically begging it to help. Thankfully, it cooperated. Otherwise, I¡¯d have been in some serious trouble.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang thought for a moment and then decisively said, ¡°During your recovery, this will be your main task.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, trying to act cheeky, asked, ¡°No more lessons?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang, annoyed, replied, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not suited for that. You¡¯re just a cheeky monkey.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, sensing her frustration, got serious. ¡°You¡¯re a high-ranking official in the court. You know more about these matters than I do. Do you have any advice on how I can have Dragon Bird submit to me, or at least how to bond with it?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang felt a strange mix of emotions. It was as though he was truly the crown prince, and he was consulting a trusted minister. After a moment of silent contemtion, she finally spoke in a soft tone, ¡°These weapons are both imperial in nature. The reason Dragon Bird epted you in the beginning was that it sensed your Six Harmonies Art. Do take note, however, that this was not because it recognized you as some sessor but because it recognized the essence of the cultivation technique. The main concept behind the Six Harmonies Art is the six directions converging to one point, many rivers converging into one sea.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face lit up with realization. ¡°So that¡¯s why... I always wondered why Dragon Bird did not care much about Old Xia. It was not recognizing his legacy. It was responding to the underlying concept!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Wanzhuang hesitated slightly before continuing, ¡°You mentioned that His Majesty spoke to you... I¡¯m not sure when that happened, but after your encounter with him, did you feel like Dragon Bird¡¯s acknowledgment of you deepened in any way?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Dragon Bird has gotten morefortable with me over time, but I can¡¯t pinpoint any single, dramatic shift. It feels more like our rtionship is just growing stronger naturally.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely rted. Your actions of defending the north from the barbarians, and subduing a demonic cult in the south, are all steps toward clearing the chaos from the world. Dragon Bird has likelye to appreciate you more for this. But one crucial element is missing. You have not shown any desire to be emperor.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was not sure if she was inadvertently pushing him toward the path of an emperor, but she did believe in her words.

    A weapon ultimately remained as an instrument. For it to choose a master, it did not need its master to be stronger than itself, much like a horse did not require its rider to be able to outrun it.

    In the past, it might have been understandable if Dragon Bird was unwilling to acknowledge a mere martial artist at the Profound Gate. But now, Zhao Changhe had already broken through to the Profound Mysteries, havinge into contact with the bridge between heaven and earth. He had already fundamentally transformed himself. Although he was still not at Dragon Bird¡¯s level,pared to ordinary people, he had undergone a qualitative change, which should meet the criteria for recognition.

    Beyond martial prowess, Zhao Changhe possessed a magnanimous spirit, concerned for the well-being of the people. His ability to unify different martial arts, embracing the concept of merging myriad rivers into one, and his domineering nature hidden beneath his calm exterior also aligned with Dragon Bird¡¯s preference. His recent role in organizing the attack on Maitreya, where he acted as a central figure, further matched Dragon Bird¡¯s sense of purpose.

    The only thing holding back full recognition was hisck of desire to be an emperor of any kind.

    This was why Dragon Bird obeyed most of hismands, like when it helped during the battle against Maitreya. It has actually been following orders, not just begrudgingly helping him.

    Tang Wanzhuang could not help but feel that what she was describing could also apply to herself.

    Zhao Changhe, too, came to a simr realization, thinking to himself, <i>Why is it that all these powerful beings around me are so stubborn?</i>

    If this understanding was correct, then Dragon Bird might never fully submit to him, simply because he really had no desire to rule.

    ¡°Forget about recognizing a master,¡± Zhao Changhe said dismissively. ¡°If it¡¯s willing to help out, that¡¯s enough, even if it¡¯s a bit stubb¡ª¡±

    He abruptly stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening in shock.

    In front of him, Tang Wanzhuang gracefully knelt down, softly saying, ¡°Greetings, Crown Prince.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately rushed to help her up, but in that split second, he suddenly noticed something¡ªDragon Bird had stopped trembling in his hand.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as she, too, realized that the ancient sword she held was no longer shaking.

    <i>¡°They¡¯re just weapons, after all... They¡¯re easy to fool,</i>¡± Zhao Changhe thought, still in disbelief. He stood there for a moment, processing the situation before hurriedly lifting Tang Wanzhuang to her feet. ¡°P-Please rise, my loyal subject,¡± he awkwardly muttered, going along with the performance.

    The words felt so cringe-inducing that his scalp tingled, but the sword and the saber became eerily calm in response.

    Tang Wanzhuang stood up with him, ncing sideways and blushing faintly. She had justified this little act as necessary to trick the weapons, but deep down, it hit her: if she continued down this path of pushing him toward leadership, there mighte a day when she would have to kneel to him for real.

    The mere thought of it made her want to cringe with embarrassment. How could she ever kneel like that?

    Zhao Changhe, equally conflicted, met her gaze with a simrly bewildered expression. Neither spoke for what seemed like an eternity.

    Finally, Tang Wanzhuang broke the silence, a yful smirk on her lips. ¡°Feeling proud of yourself? Was it thrilling?¡±

    ¡°I just felt a shiver down my spine...¡±

    ¡°Shh...¡± Tang Wanzhuang raised a finger to her lips. ¡°They can sense it, don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Who cares.¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled, his usual carefree nature taking over. ¡°If they won¡¯t recognize me as their master, so be it. As long as they see me as apanion and perform their basic functions, that¡¯s enough. If even that fails, I¡¯ll just part ways with them. I¡¯m not about to change who I am just to wield a weapon.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gazed at him in silence, her expression softening.

    Zhao Changhe nonchntly tossed both the sword and the de back into his storage ring. ¡°You two cool off in there.¡±

    Even though the spirits had ¡°caught on,¡± they remained calm, as if they were genuinely reflecting on things while resting inside the ring.

    Tang Wanzhuang tilted her head. ¡°Why go through all of this?¡±

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t bear it,¡± Zhao Changhe said, gently brushing his hand across her slightly flushed cheek. ¡°In my heart, you are as pure and unyielding as jade. You shouldn¡¯t kneel before anyone. From now on, no more kneeling, not even to Old Xia.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. She had never been one to kneel. Even in the imperial court, she had special privileges, like being granted a seat due to her condition. She was even exempt from kneeling due to her health. With this recent sess in pacifying Jiangnan, her rank and status would likely increase even more, possibly granting her the rare distinction of entering court without having to bow.

    But hearing Zhao Changhe say such words, she could not resist teasing him, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me kneeling to others, why don¡¯t you take the throne yourself?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel to me, either,¡± Zhao Changhe leaned in and whispered in her ear, grinning mischievously. ¡°Unless... it¡¯s under some special circumstances, then maybe I¡¯ll allow it...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang fiercely grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Zhao Changhe!¡±

    ¡°See, you can¡¯t even agree to this, yet you¡¯re talking about kneeling,¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled softly. ¡°Have you thought it through? Do you still want me to be the crown prince?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang choked for a moment, then stubbornly replied, ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    ¡°Then behave yourself. There are unspoken rules, you know,¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his head, kissing her gently. He murmured, ¡°I must admit, it did feel quite thrilling...¡±

    ¡°Bah, you think being the crown prince gives you the right to act on it? Don¡¯t get cocky... <i> mmph, mmph...</i>¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s protests were muffled as they kissed amidst the wreckage around them, their emotionsplicated, each feeling a slight shift in what they truly wanted.

    Amidst the ruins, the couple kissed passionately, each wavering slightly in their own ambitions.

    In the distance, footsteps approached.

    With the house practically demolished, it was not long before the guards came to check on themotion. Tang Buqi personally led the group, but from afar, he stopped abruptly, holding back his soldiers. ¡°Never mind, return to your posts...¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s thoughts raced. <i>Hmph, my aunt was still pretending that nothing was going on. Damn it, it¡¯s bad enough to have an aunt only three or four years older than me, but now I have to deal with an uncle who¡¯s younger than me by three years?! How am I supposed to live with this?</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe and Tang Wanzhuang were startled back to reality.

    Tang Wanzhuang gently pushed Zhao Changhe away, her breath still uneven as she whispered, ¡°Go back and focus on having your sword and saber recognize you as their master. Once you seed, yourbat strength will surge, which will help you greatly in your uing journey. This is not the time for heroics.¡±

    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with Baoqin today.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked in surprise. ¡°Why are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°The matter with Maitreya needs to be reported, so I have to return for my duties. That¡¯s one reason.¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s tone grew more helpless. ¡°But more importantly... I think my staying here has been a hindrance to you. Your thoughts about me have outweighed your focus on recovering and training. You have bigger things to aplish, and you shouldn¡¯t get lost in all this. If I continue to stay here, I might just be the attractive courtesan that ruined the country, and that¡¯s far from what I want.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, amused by the thought. <i>Tang Wanzhuang as a femme fatale? Somehow, that sounds oddly appealing.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that romance doesn¡¯t really suit you,¡± Tang Wanzhuang said,ughing at herself. ¡°Baoqin was right¡ªseeing you get all lovey-dovey is like watching a bear try to embroider. When we¡¯re not around, and you¡¯re riding all by yourself, cutting your way through the world with your saber, that¡¯s when you¡¯re truly the Blood Asura Zhao Changhe that many havee to admire. Isn¡¯t that ironic?¡±

    From a distance, Tang Buqi watched the scene and suddenly felt like everything made sense.

    No wonder it bothered him whenever he saw his aunt cozying up with Zhao Changhe¡ªthat was exactly it!

 Chapter 432: Acknowledged by Dragon Bird

    <h4>Chapter 432: Acknowledged by Dragon Bird</h4>

    <i>Even Wanzhuang is leaving. She isn¡¯t staying to feed me medicine anymore... Well, I¡¯ve almost recovered anyway.</i>

    Poor Baoqin had only just arrived, eager to begin her sightseeing ns, but after barely a day, she was dragged away by her merciless mistress despite her cries.

    Zhao Changhe was unsure if Tang Wanzhuang genuinely did not want to be some femme fatale, or if she was just afraid of what might happen after he fully recovered. Either way, the timing of her departure was impable.

    Zhao Change returned to his now-empty courtyard. The once-bustling ce had quieted down, with the only constant being Tang Buqi¡¯s big face, now grinning instead of scowling.

    Not a momentter, however, the courtyard began to fill with servants and guards. It was clear that after days of managing the aftermath in Kuaiji, Tang Buqi had firmly taken control of the ce and now had the leisure to employ some servants at the mansion.

    That being said, the servants in Zhao Changhe¡¯s courtyard were all men, and old ones at that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look,¡± Tang Buqi said with a grin, holding a maidservant in one arm and fanning himself. ¡°You used to be my brother, so of course, I¡¯d share the good things with you, like sending over maids and such. That was just brotherly loyalty. But now that you¡¯re going to be my uncle, how could I possibly let you indulge in such pleasures? I don¡¯t want my aunt to beat me up. Times have changed, dear uncle.¡±

    Zhao Changhe kept a nk face.

    That smug face seemed to say, <i>So you wanna be my uncle, huh? Fine, let¡¯s see how you like that!</i>

    ¡°Come on, stop looking so sour. If I¡¯d known back then that you were serious about bing my uncle, I would¡¯ve gone back a year, punched myself in the face for offering Sisi to you, and called myself a fool.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied helplessly, ¡°There was never anything between me and Sisi. Did you really think you could hand her over that easily? You were just trying to pull one of your aunt¡¯s moves.¡±

    ¡°Oh? No rtionship, huh? But isn¡¯t your next destination her ce? Can you really swear, hand on heart, that you won¡¯t have someone else by your side when you return?¡±

    <i>This trip is full of dangers, with so many important things to do. Who has time to think about women?</i>

    Zhao Changhe confidently patted his chest and said, ¡°Of course I can swear to that.¡±

    Tang Buqi¡¯s attitude softened immediately. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. The other party was clearly upset about him courting his aunt, yet he was subconsciously helping his aunt fight off potential rivals.

    ¡°You¡¯re a truly renowned general now, revered across Jiangnan, yet you¡¯re still acting like a yboy. Can you at least be a bit more serious?¡± Zhao Changhe said, eyeing the maidservant in Tang Buqi¡¯s arms with a hint of jealousy in his gaze. ¡°If word gets out, your reputation will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°Pfft,¡± Tang Buqi scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s for outsiders. There¡¯s no need to pretend around family.¡±

    He paused, then muttered, ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, it sounds like you¡¯ll change your attitude after your status changes, huh? How some people are...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Tang Buqi sighed theatrically. ¡°If you need any help, just say the word.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said weakly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your trip to the southwest. You mentioned finding the secret realm, but there¡¯s no clear entrance. You¡¯ll have to investigate the tribalnds of the southwest. My aunt gave me instructions before she left, telling me to assist you however I can. But honestly, I can¡¯t think of much I can do to help. The Great Xia Empire has never really had a firm grasp on the southwest. It¡¯s all local chieftains ruling their own territories.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll check it out myself. There are already Demon Suppression Bureau agents in the region. If I need a hand, I¡¯ll ask them.¡±

    Tang Buqi added, ¡°Li Sian has business dealings in that area. He¡¯s quite familiar with the southwest. He might be able to help you out, so you can reach out to him when you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not running a brothel over there, is he?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s involved in all sorts of trades. He moves goods in and out of the region. In fact, Sisi¡¯s goods were transported through Li Sian¡¯s caravans. He¡¯s one of the few who know about her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯m off.¡± Tang Buqi swaggered away, holding his maidservant close. ¡°I used to get jealous of you, now it¡¯s your turn to be jealous of me. I¡¯m off to have fun. You can y with your saber or something. Goodbye.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was fuming.

    <i>Your aunt asked you to help me, and you¡¯re just tossing me over to Li Sian, huh? Li Sian¡¯s not only with the Demon Suppression Bureau, but also part of the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood. If I want his help, I can just ask him myself. I don¡¯t need you as a middleman!</i>

    The most infuriating part to Zhao Changhe was that Tang Buqi could genuinely enjoy himself, while he, despite the object of Tang Buqi¡¯s jealousy, had not really gotten anywhere.

    Frustrated, Zhao Changhe retrieved the sword and saber from his ring. The weapons had been behaving, acting like ordinary, lifeless weapons. Zhao Changhe tried to mentallymunicate with Dragon Bird, hoping to achieve the same connection that Cui Yuanyang had with the Qinghe Sword and the Lianshan Sword, but it was like throwing a stone into the sea¡ªthere was no response at all.

    Suchmunication was not for everyone. Previously, Yang Jingxiu, despite being much stronger than Yuanyang, could notmunicate with the Lianshan Sword. The sword had ignored him entirely. In contrast, Yuanyang¡¯s pure Qinghe Sword intent resonated with the Lianshan Sword. Evidently, Yang Jingxiu¡¯s sword intent displeased the Lianshan Sword.

    Moreover, Dragon Bird was even more proud and aloof than the Lianshan Sword. Despite carrying it for so long, Zhao Changhe had never been able to establish any meaningful connection with it. Who knew what it was thinking?

    <i>Maybe I should trymunicating with Dragon Emperor instead? It might be more reasonable.</i>

    As he reached out with his left hand to sense the sword¡¯s intent, there was indeed a faint response. It was not exactly a conversation. Instead, it was more like a vague understanding of each other¡¯s thoughts.

    The impression he got from the ancient sword was: <i>You and I are fated.</i>

    However, he could not receive the specific details of how exactly they were fated. Thinking back, he had once found the Azure Dragon Seal together with Chichi, and Chichi had received the full inheritance, passing a bit of the Azure Dragon¡¯s intent to him by transferring some qi. Later on, together with Lady Three, he had also found the ancient Azure Dragon¡¯s true coffin, from which he learned the Rejuvenation Art.

    So, their connection was certainly deep.

    The second impression he got from the ancient sword was: <i>You possess imperial qi, andbined with this fate, perhaps you could be my new master.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a surge of joy but then received a third impression: <i>But the sky cannot have two suns. I will not coexist with that broken saber. If it remains, I will not be yours. Cast it away, and I will ept you as my master.</i>

    It seemed that the ancient sword had initially been proud, as if it wanted to test him, but the moment it realized the Dragon Bird was around, it panicked, skipping any further tests and just demanding that the saber be discarded.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe felt a response from the right side, where the Dragon Bird was. But when he focused, there was no message. Maybe his imagination was running wild, but he could almost picture a ponytailed girl with her ear pressed up, eavesdropping...

    Not that it needed to eavesdrop. Zhao Changhe had already made his choice. ¡°Brother Sword, Dragon Bird has fought alongside me through countless battles. We¡¯ve faced too many powerful enemies together. Unless it abandons me, I could never throw it away.¡±

    Dragon Bird seemed to lighten in his hand, as if relieved.

    The ancient sword, on the other hand, remained indifferent: <i>Then our fate ends here.</i>

    And with that, it fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe did not dwell on it. Theck of resistance meant it could be used as a regr sword, just like how he had been using Dragon Bird. As long as it could be used, that was enough. His ultimate goal was to forge the Night Emperor¡¯s sword. If this sword fully recognized him, it wouldplicate matters.

    He triedmunicating with Dragon Bird again. This time, Dragon Bird conveyed something. ¡°<i>That¡¯s more like it. Otherwise, see if I care about you.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe blinked a few times. <i>So it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯tmunicate, but that it was being tsundere.</i>

    Dragon Bird continued, ¡°<i>I am an imperial saber, meant to carve empires and conquernds. You are no emperor, but you are worthy to be my ally. We can fight together. And as of today, you are an emperor.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head. ¡°But I haven¡¯t imed any throne.¡±

    Such arrogance. It could have simply said ¡°From now on, you can be my master,¡± but it would not admit it directly.

    Dragon Bird¡¯s reply was sharp. <i>¡°Being an emperor isn¡¯t about titles; it¡¯s about whether others see you as one.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe hesitated. ¡°But you know it was all just an act... We weren¡¯t hiding anything from you.¡±

    Dragon Bird¡¯s response came. <i>¡°In her heart, she truly believes it.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe froze, falling silent.

    Dragon Bird also fell silent. <i>This idiot... still not saying anything? Does he really expect me to be the one to offer myself up as his weapon?</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath, speaking seriously, ¡°Dragon Bird, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll like what I¡¯m about to say...¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You are an imperial saber, and this whole recognizing a master thing feels like I¡¯m making a promise to be an emperor. I don¡¯t want to make that promise. Setting aside life-and-death master-servant dynamics, as a saber, you¡¯ve been with me for so long, and I¡¯ll never let anyone else wield you. You are my saber, and you can only be mine. Whether you acknowledge me or not, I am still your master. If you see me as apanion or an ally, that¡¯s up to you. I don¡¯t care how you see me, as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Dragon Bird shuddered.

    The intent it transmitted back was blurry, but Zhao Changhe could almost swear he sensed a wave of... satisfaction? Almost like a sense of relief or fulfillment.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Suddenly, Dragon Bird¡¯s previously vague intentions became crystal clear, as if it was speaking directly to him. <i>¡°That is simply what the will of an emperor is. You are truly my master.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded.

    A faint glow flickered across the saber, and the rusted, dull exterior¡ªintentionally marred by Cui Wenjing¡ªfaded away. The Dragon Bird was restored to its full glory¡ªan ancient and imposing war saber, the t of the de etched with the fierce image of the dragon bird, ws outstretched as if ready to soar skyward.[1]

    1. Dragon Bird (ÁúÈ¸) is a reference to a Chinese mythical creature, somewhat simr to a phoenix. It is also a reference to the real-life Xia Dynasty¡¯s legendary Dragon Sparrow de (´óÏÄÁúÈ¸µ¶). ?

 Chapter 433: Goal, Bashan Sword Hut

    <h4>Chapter 433: Goal, Bashan Sword Hut</h4>

    Zhao Changhe held the saber, feeling like he was in a dream.

    He could now distinctly sense a direct spiritual connection with the saber. His thoughts could easily be conveyed to the saber spirit, and he could easily perceive all its thoughts, including a very clear sense of its obedience and its desire to kill enemies for its master. Although it remained pridefully silent, its inner loyalty and willingness to serve wereid bare through this unique master-servant bond.

    <i>So that¡¯s it? You always acted so dominant, but it turns out you¡¯re really quite submissive.</i>

    Previously, he could not even glimpse the saber spirit¡¯s form, but now it revealed itself to him without reservation. It appeared as a phantom in the form of a Dragon Bird, not hidden anywhere in the saber but intrinsically linked to it, present in every part. The ¡°pigtail girl¡± imagery he had joked about was gone, reced by what seemed to be a fierce spirit.

    <i>I wonder if it¡¯ll ever take human form... Eh, that¡¯s not important.</i>

    What mattered most at the moment was figuring out what changes came with the saber¡¯s acknowledgment of him as its master.

    The previously hefty saber, which was somewhat cumbersome even with his high cultivation, now felt perfectly bnced. It was neither too light tock heft nor too heavy to be cumbersome.

    Before, his strikes only utilized the sharpness and toughness of the saber, and even when he unleashed saber energy, it was rather weak, since every strike relied solely on his own true qi. But now, he could feel that with just a thought, he could unleash the full force of the saber¡¯s power, power that far exceeded his own capabilities.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Zhao Changhe gave the saber a test swing.

    A massive crescent-shaped de of energy shot out, cutting through the courtyard wall ten zhang away as if it were made of tofu, leaving the structure crumbling in its wake.

    The attack had not even consumed much of his true qi. It had been Dragon Bird¡¯s power at work.

    Zhao Changhe stood there, ck-jawed, with only one thought: <i>I¡¯m invincible.</i>

    At least at his level, he was. Who at his level couldpete with this kind of power?

    Unfortunately, energy conservation was a universal principle. Dragon Bird¡¯s power was not limitless but came from the energy stored in the saber and the saber spirit¡¯s soul energy. Unleashing such a terrifying attack consumed a significant amount of energy, and it would take days, if not weeks, to recover enough for another strike like that.

    The saber spirit¡¯s true strengthy in its ability to absorb energy from the world around it to replenish itself over time. But if the saber spirit fell into dormancy, relying solely on passive recovery, the saber would be little more than an ordinary weapon.

    So it was best to use the saber wisely, just like his own true qi. He had to control how much power to unleash and when to do so. It was still best to use Dragon Bird as a regr saber most of the time, keeping its true power as a trump card for life-or-death situations.

    As Han Wubing had said, he should not overly rely on divine weapons. Chichi¡¯s Iceheart also had a spirit, likely with simr powers, but even when she was at a disadvantage against Tarantule, she never relied on it. Instead, she sought to break through on her own.

    The purpose of divine weapons was not to help the user skip levels in battle on the regr. These weapons were forged by people far more powerful than the ones wielding them now. For their original owners, they were simply a weapon thatplemented their abilities, nothing more.

    For example, the energy des that Dragon Bird could unleash would be ideally driven by its wielder¡¯s true qi, with the saber¡¯s energy enhancing them. With man and weapon working together, they would achieve a result far greater than the sum of their parts, at the same time allowing for sustainedbat.

    Despite the bloodshed that divine weapons could cause in the world, the true elites understood that the key alwaysy in their own strength.

    As Zhao Changhe seemed to be deep in thought, Dragon Bird transmitted a thought. <i>¡°I have a saber art. Would you like to learn it, Master?¡±</i>

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly felt awkward being addressed as ¡°master¡± by a loli. <i>Wait, it¡¯s a saber, not a loli... What the fuck am I even thinking?</i>

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°Is it Old Xia¡¯s saber art?¡±

    <i>¡°No, not his, but it does contain his saber intent. I was born naturally. He did not train me intentionally or pass down any techniques. But after following him through many battles, I developed my own saber art based on his intent,¡± Dragon Bird replied proudly. ¡°When ites to saber arts, Xia Longyuan can¡¯tpare to me!¡±</i>

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± said Zhao Changhe, his excitement growing. Although he was hesitant to learn Xia Longyuan¡¯s techniques, given his own limited repertoire of saber arts, it would benefit him considerably to learn an advanced saber art.

    Dragon Bird began, <i>¡°Your Vicious Blood Saber Art is powerful, but it makes you look ridiculous. One moment, you¡¯re hopping like a toad; the next, you¡¯re ring like you have an eye infection, and then your limbs swell, and afterward, you lie there like a vegetable. The whole thing makes you look like an absolute idiot. If it wasn¡¯t for its decent power, who would want to watch you go crazy...¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>This damn saber is too much. Maybe it¡¯s time to switch to a different weapon... Or maybe have it sit at the table with Baoqin...</i>

    <i>¡°My wielder should not only be powerful but also look imposing and majestic! Now, watch carefully!¡±</i> Dragon Bird, oblivious to the fact that it had just been relegated to the ¡°annoying¡± table by its master, soared into the air, eagerly demonstrating its saber art.

    Zhao Changhe immediately forgot all hisints, his mind deeply captivated.

    When Dragon Bird mentioned things like being long ustomed to war and imperial dominance, Zhao Changhe was led to conjure up images of an imposing, powerful saber art¡ªa wide, sweeping style that could decimate entire armies, reminiscent of his own Vicious Blood Saber Art. He thought it could be something simr to Lie¡¯s style, which he had encountered in the vision earlier on, appearing serene but capable of devastating foes.[1]

    However, what Dragon Bird demonstrated was starkly different from the Vicious Blood Saber Art. There was no overwhelming bloodthirstiness but rather a palpable sense of power. It was like a towering giant looking down upon an army of ants, filled with disdain. The de descended from the heavens, and the world itself seemed to tremble, mountains and rivers breaking as if they were nothing but paintings on a paper screen.

    The feeling was one ofplete, unassable dominance, as though everything under the de¡¯s shadow was insignificant. It was a technique that made all who witnessed it want to bow their heads and submit. Yet, there was an odd sense of contradiction. It felt like this power was not divine but aimed at cutting down even gods.

    Could a wild, rebellious spirit like his be merged with the imperial dominance that Dragon Bird represented?

    Zhao Changhe mused that he was not as much of a rebel as he once was, and perhaps that was even why Dragon Bird had begun to acknowledge him. But did that mean that the Vicious Blood Saber Art was nearing its end for him? This was difficult for him to ept. He had invested so much into it, and he had just recently achieved a breakthrough in it.

    Dragon Bird came to rest and floated before him. <i>¡°Well, how is it?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe snapped back to reality and smiled, ¡°Great saber, great saber art. What is the saber art called?¡±

    Dragon Bird vibrated with excitement. <i>¡°How about calling it Dragon Bird Saber Art? That move just now can be called... uh, Army Breaker.¡±</i>

    ¡°Sure,¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled, not bothering to argue over the name. He would let the saber name its own technique whatever it wanted.

    He grabbed the saber¡¯s handle and, in one swift motion, shed through the air.

    The blood-red saber energy that flew forward carried the will of making all beings bow.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The force was not nearly as great as Dragon Bird¡¯s earlier demonstration, but the stone table in front of him was still shattered to pieces.

    If Dragon Bird could take human form, it might be scratching its head and frowning now.

    Its master had potential¡ªgreat potential, even. His fundamentals were solid, and his understanding of the saber was clear, which was why he had picked up the technique so quickly.

    It should have been pleased, but that sh... Did it look right?

    <i>It sort of did... but also not quite. Was that supposed to be the imposing aura of an emperor? It felt more like the rebellious spirit of an upstart king... Oh well, it was close enough. I¡¯m not some meddlesome teacher like that old woman. I¡¯ve already acknowledged him as my master. How he uses me is his business.</i>

    Dragon Bird quieted down, seemingly acknowledging the sh. Zhao Changhe realized that despite the de¡¯s unruly nature, it was surprisingly obedient now that it had epted him as its master.

    <i>It really does belong in the same category as Baoqin... obedient, yet with a mischievous streak.</i>

    As for the saber intent... Zhao Changhe looked at his hand, feeling that this path was not his ultimate destination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he strapped Dragon Bird onto his back for the first time in a while. ¡°The wound on my chest is almost healed. I didn¡¯t feel much pain when swinging you just now, so it shouldn¡¯t affect our travels. If we run into any trouble along the way, we¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡±

    Dragon Bird seemed excited, chiming in, <i>¡°If we encounter any small fry, I¡¯ll cut them down! Are we heading straight to the southwest?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe headed to the stables to find his horse, Snow-Treading Crow. ¡°We could take the river route, passing through Wu Gorge[2] on the way.¡±

    <i>¡°To check on the Blood God Array te?¡±</i>

    ¡°No, to Bashan.¡±

    Dragon Bird perked up. <i>¡°I¡¯ve heard the Bashan Sword Hut¡¯s leader, Shi Wuding, is high on the Ranking of Earth... and he wields a sword! I want to cut him!¡±</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Bashan Sword Hut has Sharp de Grass, a key material I need to further refine my Blood Asura Body. Although I¡¯m close with Han Wubing, and he has grievances with the Sword Hut, I have no part in that conflict. I should be able to pay them a proper visit and perhaps even trade for Sharp de Grass.¡±

    Dragon Bird lost interest immediately. <i>¡°So, no fight?¡±</i>

    ¡°And also...¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°I want to request a few pointers from them.¡±

    That set Dragon Bird trembling with excitement again.

    Zhao Changhe almost did not want to admit his true intent. He wanted to use the Heavenly Tome to study and steal some of their techniques and sword intent, both to verify against what he learned from the Sword Emperor and to consider learning how to wield a sword himself.

    He had tried it briefly in Kunlun, and it worked well enough... but with the ongoing battles, he had not had much opportunity to keep practicing. This uing journey would give him a chance to do so.

    After all, he had felt a strong pull just moments ago¡ªwhile the path of the saber had served him well, it didn¡¯t feel like his ultimate destination.

    With the Dragon Emperor in hand and the Night Emperor¡¯s sword waiting to be forged, perhaps the futurey in mastering both the sword and the saber. He wondered what new path would emerge if these two powers were united?

    1. Just a reminder that the Lie being referred to here is the Blood God. ?

    2. Wu Gorge, sometimes called Great Gorge, is the second gorge of the Three Gorges system on the Yangtze River. ?

 Chapter 434: The Vanished Sword Hut

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Vanished Sword Hut</h4>

    The scene Zhao Changhe once mentioned to Tang Wanzhuang¡ª<i>Bashan, where the autumn rain fills the pools</i>¡ªarrived atst, though it was now early summer. The timing did not quite match the famous verse, and Zhao Changhemented that he was once again out of poetic inspiration, unable to craft a fitting line.[1]

    He wondered if Bashan, aside from the Sword Hut, had a Daoist Gu skilled in the Forty-Nine Forms of the Willow Wind Sword.[2]

    As he led his horse out of Kuaiji and passed beyond the reach of Tang Buqi¡¯s influence, Zhao Changhe noticed that whether it was court officials or people from the <i>jianghu</i> who recognized him and the massive de on his back, they treated him with great respect. At every town or city where he stopped to rest, the hospitality was remarkable.

    This was especially true when he reached Xiangyang. After the Blood God Cult had finished the war, they did not return to their home in Wushan but instead remained stationed in Xiangyang, seemingly addicted to their new life of masquerading as officials and gaining power. Naturally, when Zhao Changhe passed through, he stopped by to see Cult Leader Xue and Instructor Sun, and the wee they gave him was as grand as if he were royalty.

    Yet, for some reason, Zhao Changhe felt lessfortable now than he had when Cult Leader Xue had cautiously eyed him before their duel.

    After moving beyond Xiangyang, Zhao Changhe felt increasingly free as he left the territories connected to the powers he had previously dealt with. On the road, fewer people recognized him, and he felt liberated and much more at ease¡ªlike a dragon that had finally returned to the sea.[3]

    Stepping onto Bashan felt like truly stepping back into the <i>jianghu</i>. The atmosphere shifted, and it felt like he was back home¡ªor perhaps he just had a restless nature.

    On his journey, there were no bandits or ouws. The south, still in the early stages of stabilization after the chaos, was heavily policed by local military forces, all busily ¡°clearing out remnants of Maitreya¡¯s followers.¡± As a result, no bandits or thieves dared show their faces. Most of Zhao Changhe¡¯s journey was by boat, and whenever he stopped in cities like Xiangyang, everything was calm, with no incidents urring.

    However, everywhere he looked was deste from the ravages of war, and there was no telling when thend would recover.

    The odds of recovery in the next few years seemed slim. as the local powers had already begun carving out their territories. The power dynamics were already shifting, with southern aristocratic families who had resisted Maitreya now holding more power than they should. At the moment, the Tang n¡¯s exceptional performance in the war was keeping everyone in check, but if the Tang n encountered any problems, the ensuing chaos might be even worse than the Maitreya Cult¡¯s uprising.

    Tang Wanzhuang had spent the past few days discussing the affairs of Jiangnan with Tang Buqi, likely working through these issues. It was beginning to resemble the time when the coalition against Dong Zhuo disbanded, with each of the eighteen feudal lords staking out their own territory.[4]

    If things continued down this path, Zhao Changhe wondered, would Tang Buqi end up dering, ¡°If I were not here, how many would proim themselves emperors, and how many would im kingship?¡±

    <i>Enough of these thoughts. It¡¯s time to focus on Bashan. And speaking of that, why are there no guards at Bashan? It makes it hard to feel like I¡¯m back in the jianghu. Hmm...</i>

    Zhao Changhe furrowed his brow and cautiously approached.

    Ahead, he could vaguely make out the eaves of a wooden hut, still damp from recent summer rains. This must be where Sword Hut was located. But as he listened carefully, there was no sound of people.

    He walked forward, confirming the sight of a group of modest wooden huts, simple and unassuming, like the dwellings of reclusive monks.

    Around the area, sword marks were visible on the surrounding trees¡ªleft behind by those practicing their swordsmanship.

    But the huts were empty, devoid of any signs of life.

    <i>Where did everyone go?</i>

    Zhao Changhe tensed, his instincts on high alert as he slowly approached what appeared to be the main building.

    The door was tightly shut, and upon touching it, he found no dust, indicating the inhabitants had not been gone for long.

    After a moment of hesitation, Zhao Changhe suddenly unleashed a burst of internal energy and sted the door open.

    This was a ratherrge hall. On a wall hung arge calligraphy of the word ¡°Sword,¡± its strokes sharp and filled with a fierce, murderous aura.[5] Apart from that, the room was sparsely furnished¡ªjust in tables and chairs, extremely simple.

    <i>This should be their main hall...</i>

    <i>No bodies, no blood, nothing. Did the entire Sword Hut relocate?</i>

    Zhao Changhe clicked his tongue in annoyance. Judging by the dust, they had not been gone long. If he hade here from Xiangyang right away instead of attending to other matters, he probably could have run into them. Unfortunately, there had been pressing matters he could not dy, and now he had missed them. Now he had no one to ask about the Sharp de Grass he needed.

    <i>I wonder if they cleared out their inventory...</i>

    Normally, when relocating, valuable items were brought away with extra care, and little was left behind. With little hope, Zhao Changhe began searching the ce, eventually finding a locked storage room in the back. He broke the door to the storage room open.

    The storage room was a mess, with standard-issue clothing and swords tossed aside. There were also sacks of rice and flour, but valuables like money had been thoroughly cleaned out¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a single copper coin left. It was a ssic scene of arge-scale, orderly relocation, with essential items taken and the rest left behind. There was nothing unusual.

    He searched more thoroughly and found the medicine storage. It waspletely cleaned out as well, except for some basic remedies for bug bites and the like scattered about.

    Zhao Changhe opened a few bottles, sniffed them, and tossed them aside, disappointed.

    <i>They really did relocate.</i>

    Shaking his head, Zhao Changhe turned to leave but, feeling reluctant, gave the ce onest look.

    Something caught his eye, and he froze for a moment.

    <i>Night uniforms?</i>

    He strode over and inspected them. They were indeed night uniforms, and not just one or two, but in bulk.

    <i>Aren¡¯t they a group of serious, quiet swordsmen? Why would their standard gear include mass-produced night uniforms?</i>

    Suddenly, the Snow-Listening Pavilion suddenly came to mind.

    <i>Could the Bashan Sword Hut really be the Snow-Listening Pavilion? It¡¯s been a while since anyone has heard of the Snow-Listening Pavilion making any major moves. Could it be that something had happened to them?</i>

    <i>Yue Hongling mentioned that she wanted to visit the Bashan Sword Hut. If they were a legitimate sword sect, they would have definitely weed the Sunset Divine Sword for friendly sparring. But if they actually are the Snow-Listening Pavilion, then things would have probably gottenplicated. </i>

    <i>After all, there are plenty of people who want to see Hongling dead. Her sense of justice has made her plenty of enemies, and there¡¯s no shortage of bounties ced on her head by various figures of the underworld. Her bounty is probably even higher than mine.</i>

    <i>Just like me, she¡¯s notoriously hard to pin down. Her movements are unpredictable, and tracking her down for an assassination is no easy task. But if she just so happened to walk right into the headquarters of an assassin organization...</i>

    Zhao Changhe could almost picture Yue Hongling realizing the danger and immediately fighting her way out, escaping through the chaos. He knew that she was sharp enough to pull it off.

    <i>Could the Sword Hut¡¯s relocation be rted to that? Did they try and fail to kill Yue Hongling, leading to their exposure and forcing them to move?</i>

    <i>It really seems possible.</i>

    With that in mind, Zhao Changhe abruptly turned and dashed off the beaten path, heading into the forest on a non-standard route.

    <i>If there was a fight, it would have taken ce in the forest. They would have been darting through the trees instead of sticking to the main roads. There might not be any signs of battle on the main paths, but in the woods... there has to be something</i>.

    Sure enough, after a short search, Zhao Changhe found signs of battle. Broken branches, deep gouges in tree trunks¡ªit was all there, clear as day.

    Not far ahead, he spotted a corpse...

    Zhao Changhe knelt to examine it. The man had been dead for quite some time, and the body was already rotting and crawling with maggots. But it was still intact enough for Zhao Changhe to recognize the trace of a single clean strike through the throat. Yue Hongling¡¯s swordsmanship was unmistakable¡ªhe would recognize it anywhere, even if the body had turned to ash.

    Quickly following the trail, Zhao Changhe came across more bodies and the faint, dried traces of blood leading out of the mountain. But once the trail left the woods, it abruptly vanished.

    Zhao Changhe stood there, frowning in thought.

    <i>She should have gotten on her Ferghana horse right here. She must have escaped, injured but still alive. Shi Wuding probably wasn¡¯t present at the time, so no one was able to stop Hongling. Then, when Shi Wuding returned and realized what happened, he must have ordered an immediate evacuation before going after her himself.</i>

    <i>Now, the question is, with Hongling wounded and Shi Wuding being a top expert on the Ranking of Earth, if he caught up with her, would she be able to stay alive?</i>

    <i>But this should have happened some time ago, and there hasn¡¯t been any news of anything happening to Yue Hongling. Otherwise, the tome would¡¯ve said something...</i>

    Zhao Changhe finally could not resist anymore. ¡°Hey, are you there?¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°Not you, the blind woman!¡±

    The blind woman did not respond.

    ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t y dumb. I know you know! I just want to know if she¡¯s safe. I don¡¯t need any detailed information. We¡¯re close enough that you can at least tell me that much, right?¡±

    Finally, the blind woman responded, sounding irritated, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Figure the rest out yourself. Stop asking me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe let out a long breath of relief. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The blind woman paused for a moment, then went silent.

    <i>If Yue Hongling escaped, where would she have gone?</i>

    Without hesitation, Zhao Changhe returned to the main road, mounted Snow-Treading Crow, and spurred it southwest at full speed.

    1. As mentioned in Chapter 379, this is a reference to <i>Written on a Rainy Night</i> (Ò¹Óê¼Ä±±) by Tang Dynasty poet Li Shanyin (ÀîÉÌÒþ). ?

    2. This is a reference to Daoist Gu, a martial arts master who lived in seclusion in Bashan, in <i>Laughter of the Sword God</i> (½£ÉñÒ»Ð¦) by Gu Long (¹ÅÁú). ?

    3. In Chinese mythology, dragons are not fire creatures like in the West but water creatures; they live inrge rivers and on the bottom of the sea, and when they fly through the clouds, they cause rainfall. They are worshiped as helpful and mighty deities for this reason. ?

    4. This is a reference to the eighteen feudal lords thatunched a campaign against Dong Zhuo in the <i>Romance of the Three Kingdoms</i>. ?

    5. The character used here („ª) is a traditional form of the modern character for ¡°sword,¡± ½£. ?

 Chapter 435: Entering Shu

    <h4>Chapter 435: Entering Shu</h4>

    Yue Hongling had mentioned that after visiting the Sword Hut, she intended to go to Miaojiang. At the time, the Battle of Xiangyang had not yet erupted, and Yue Hongling did not know that Zhao Changhe was close by. If she had to flee, her instinctive reaction would have been to head toward Miaojiang, considering her original n. She was likely still there.

    Although a lot of time had passed, it was not clear whether she had left or not. Either way, going there should at least yield some clues, and if she was still there, that would be even better.

    In fact, if there had been no disruptions, Yue Hongling would have normally gone to the Sword Hut and then Miaojiang, and Zhao Changhe would have done the same. If they met, it would be like they had been drawn together by fate despite having different goals. But now, Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts were far from such romantic notions.

    Miaojiang was vast and looking for a single person there was nothing more than searching for a needle in a haystack.

    He could only hope that both Yue Hongling and Shi Wuding were known well enough that inquiring about them would lead to some clues.

    Now that he was not alone, finding people should be a bit easier than before.

    Zhao Changhe passed through Ba into Shu, entering the Sichuan region. His first stop was at a famous jewelry shop, the designated meeting ce with Li Sian, though he was not sure if Li Sian had arrived yet.

    When he arrived, Li Sian was already inside, examining some jade. ¡°The quality of these pieces look a bit off... Has there been trouble over there too? These pieces all seem wed... Oh? You¡¯re here already?¡±

    Zhao Changhe strode in. ¡°I was worried you might not have arrived. Good to see you here.¡±

    Noticing Zhao Changhe¡¯s troubled expression, Li Sian raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Hut¡¯s base was empty. It looks like they relocated. Did you know?¡±

    ¡°We just found out recently...¡±

    ¡°Why is the intel so dyed?¡±

    Li Sian sighed, putting down the jade he was holding. ¡°The Sword Hut is made up of a bunch of reserved swordsmen. Just think of Han Wubing. While most of the Sword Hut¡¯s members aren¡¯t as reclusive as him, they are still pretty simr in temperament. They rarely interact with outsiders, so it¡¯s not unusual for people in the <i>jianghu</i> to hear next to nothing about them. When ites to a secluded sect such as theirs, even if they were wiped out, it would take quite some time for anyone to even notice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°They rarely interact with outsiders? Could it be because they are mostly preupied elsewhere, busy with other activities?¡±

    Li Sian was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said directly, ¡°I suspect that the Sword Hut might be a front for the Snow-Listening Pavilion... It¡¯s just a guess, but Yue Hongling fought with them, and I found some who were killed by her sword. I personally examined the bodies.¡±

    Li Sian¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°What...¡±

    He nced around and then pulled Zhao Changhe into a private room. ¡°When you¡¯re in Bashu[1], you must be careful with such talk... While the members of the Sword Hut rarely appear in the <i>jianghu</i>, many prominent families in these areas have sought guidance from them. Even the military and members of the Demon Suppression Bureau have sought instruction. They may not be officially listed as disciples, but the Sword Hut¡¯s influence is far-reaching, even though they keep a low profile.¡±

    Zhao Changhe narrowed his eyes. ¡°They rarely interact with outsiders, yet many people go there for instruction...¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s about cultivating an aura of exclusivity?¡± Li Sian smiled. ¡°They¡¯re trying to build themselves up as the sacrednd of swordsmanship in Bashu.¡±

    ¡°So, their relocation...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much weight your spection holds, but even if it were Yue Hongling who spread this unsubstantiated im, it would not have much of an effect on the Sword Hut. Even though she has a solid reputation, she¡¯s still just a rising star in the <i>jianghu.</i> Because of that, it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯d be able to shake a deeply rooted sect like Sword Hut. I trust what you¡¯re saying, but what can I do with it? It¡¯s not like I can take it at face value and act upon it. It¡¯s just something to keep in mind.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°True. So, the relocation wasn¡¯t likely solely due to that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that they feared their connection to the Snow-Listening Pavilion would attract enemies, which could have increased the chance of problems. So, relocating may have been a precaution...¡± Li Sian pondered. ¡°But I doubt that was the main reason. It seems a bit excessive to relocate the whole sect just for that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe calmed down, finding that Li Sian¡¯s words made sense.

    Li Sian continued, ¡°That means the battle with Yue Hongling might not have been due to her discovering their connection to the Snow-Listening Pavilion. There could be another reason. Furthermore, you don¡¯t even know if the fight happened before or after the relocation, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm...¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly found the situation somewhat amusing.

    Back when he ventured beyond Yanmen Pass, he had also rushed out thinking Yue Hongling was in danger, only to realizeter on that she was in much less danger than he thought. After all, it was not easy to catch someone in the vast wilderness of the steppe.

    This time was simr. His first reaction was always to worry about her safety. But after a bit of analysis, things did not seem as dire as he had thought. Even if Shi Wuding was pursuing her, as long as she managed to shake him off and hid in Miaojiang, it would be just as difficult to track her as it was beyond Yanmen Pass.

    Yue Hongling was not someone who needed others worrying about her. She had far more experience in the jianghu than Zhao Changhe. Yet somehow, he could not help but worry for her safety more than anyone else.

    Perhaps it was because people like her, wandering the world, gave off a sense of being rootless, as if they were constantly teetering on the edge of life and death. It evoked a deeper sense of concern.

    Li Sian said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to inform the bureau chief about the Sword Hut¡¯s possible connection to the Snow-Listening Pavilion, just so she¡¯s aware. As for Miaojiang, how can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I mainly need your help tracking down leads on Yue Hongling. It would be difficult for me to find her on my own.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading to Miaojiang to find the entrance to that secret realm?¡±

    ¡°...How can you help with that? If it was so easy to find, then Ying Five would have already gone there himself.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, I can set you up with an identity that will make it easier to get by over there. Do you think any random outsider can just walk in and blend in?¡±

    ¡°A merchant caravan, I suppose?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ve had long-term business dealings with one of the major local leaders, Lei Ao. While you may not be treated like a VIP, they¡¯ll at least give you some small favors. Finding someone will be much easier with their help. As for locating the secret realm, well... You¡¯re more qualified than we are in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°Is this merchant identity easy to arrange? What if I pretend to be someone else?¡±

    Li Sian asked, intrigued, ¡°What are you up to now?¡±

    ¡°How about you introduce me as the famous Wang Daozhong from the Wang n? Do you think they¡¯d buy that?¡±

    ¡°I... suppose it could work.¡± Li Sian could not help butugh. ¡°It might actually be better. If I say you¡¯re part of my group and you get into trouble over there, I¡¯d be dragged into it. But if you¡¯re Wang Daozhong, and I merely introduced you as a business contact for the sake of courtesy, then even if you cause problems there, I can wash my hands clean.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was quite pleased. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Li Sian added, ¡°Wang Daozhong got into trouble with the Yang n, and after being rescued from prison, it would make sense for him to be sent to Miaojiang to open new business avenues. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable...¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡±

    ¡°But you should at least make some effort to disguise yourself. Don¡¯t treat people like they¡¯re idiots. For instance, you should probably grow some facial hair at least,¡± Li Sian eyed him up and down. ¡°And I¡¯ll get you a proper schr¡¯s robe...¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Someone once told me if I kept doing sloppy disguises, they¡¯d beat me up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    At this point, Zhao Changhe had long forgotten his early promise not to live life behind someone else¡¯s face.

    He honestly just could not help himself; pretending to be Wang Daozhong was just too damn funny.

    Li Sian found a set of clothing in Wang Daozhong¡¯s usual style and helped procure a fake beard. Zhao Changhe pulled out some bottles and powders to carefully apply the disguise.

    After a good look in the mirror, he was quite pleased.

    <i>Well, well, I really do look a lot like Wang Daozhong now.</i>

    Li Sian, meanwhile, was busy overseeing the loading of the carts. ¡°We¡¯re mainly transporting Shu brocade over there to trade for jade and precious stones. But recently, the quality of the jade has been awful. I was nning to head over myself to see what¡¯s going on¡ªwhether Lei Ao is trying to pull a fast one on me, or if our people stationed in Miaojiang have been pocketing the profits and giving us subpar goods. It¡¯s perfect timing for me to introduce you to them as well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe peeked outside at the group of people loading the carts. There were quite a few of them. ¡°Are these all agents of the Demon Suppression Bureau? Or are they part of the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood?¡±

    ¡°I wish the Demon Suppression Bureau had that many people. Some of these are brothers from the Brotherhood, while others are local hires. What, you don¡¯t trust them?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Zhao Changhe stored Dragon Bird back into his ring and pulled out Dragon Emperor, fastening it to his waist. ¡°From now on, call me Mister Daozhong.¡±

    Dragon Bird, now inside the ring, began sulking.

    Just days ago, it felt like it was going to be in the spotlight, yet now it was being shelved?

    Feeling a bit rebellious, Dragon Bird was about to protest when Zhao Changhe¡¯s calming thought came through. <i>¡°I¡¯m just ying a role for now. When a real fightes up, you¡¯ll be my ace.¡±</i>

    Dragon Bird grumbled but stayed silent.

    <i>Strange... This guy really bothers to even exin himself to his saber. He¡¯s definitely not like Xia Longyuan.</i>

    Li Sian grinned. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the carts are ready. How about we grab some food? You can get used to being Mister Daozhong.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked around and, seeing no reason not to, followed Li Sian out toward a nearby tavern.

    They had barely taken a few steps when a voice from the street called out in surprise, ¡°Mister Daozhong? When did you arrive in Bashu?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to see a schr dressed in long robes, apanied by a few attendants, looking genuinely astonished to see Wang Daozhong here.

    A series of ellipses filled Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind. <i>I don¡¯t know you! How am I supposed to handle this?</i>

    Li Sian¡¯s voice reached his ear via a secret sound transmission, ¡°That¡¯s Xie Ruhai, the secretary of Di Muzhi, the governor of Shu Commandery.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts shifted.

    <i>Xie Ruhai, huh? Well, this guy isn¡¯t much of a concern, but Di Muzhi, the prefectural governor</i>[2]<i>, has another identity that would be of great interest to people in the jianghu.</i>

    After the deaths of figures like He Lei, Cai Wenque, and the Maitreya Cult leaders, those from the Ranking of Man quickly filled spots on the Ranking of Earth. The gatekeeper to the Ranking of Earth was no longer Wang Daozhong, and the top spot on the Ranking of Man was no longer held by Vulture Beak. Instead, it was now held by the former fourth-ranked.

    No matter how they ascended, whether through luck or skill, being at the top of a ranking made one stand out.

    The former fourth-ranked of the Ranking Man, now the first, just so happened to be Di Muzhi, the governor of Shu Commandery.

    1. This is simply a term used to refer to the ancient states of Ba (°Í) and Shu (Êñ) collectively. This is a region associated with modern-day Chongqing and Sichuan. ?

    2. Note that though the term has been coined as prefectural governor, these are governors ofmanderies. Ancient China has a ratherplicated line of names for regions and their administrators, but just know that prefectural governors and governors ofmanderies are one and the same. ?

 Chapter 436: Di Muzhi

    <h4>Chapter 436: Di Muzhi</h4>

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s brother Xie.¡± Zhao Changhe remained calm, projecting the reserved demeanor that Wang Daozhong was supposed to have, and replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve grown tired of the Central ins and wanted to explore a bit.¡±

    Although Zhao Changhe had used his qi to slightly alter his voice, it was not perfect¡ªafter all, he had not really practiced enough to sound exactly like Wang Daozhong.

    Fortunately, Xie Ruhai was not that familiar with Wang Daozhong, having only met him a few times in the past. He was not able to discern the slight difference in his voice. Not that there was any risk in this endeavor¡ªif Xie Ruhai had been a real acquaintance, he would have noticed the discrepancies in appearance before greeting ¡°Wang Daozhong.¡± The fact that he hadn¡¯t suggested that they were not that familiar.

    Hearing Zhao Changhe¡¯s words, Xie Ruhai inwardly found it amusing. Rumor had it that Wang Daozhong had been caught not long ago, but it seemed he had been released through some... maneuvering. Naturally, it would not make sense for him to stay under the watchful eyes of the Yang n and the Demon Suppression Bureau, so he would either have to remain secluded in Langya or be ¡°banished¡± far away.

    Now it seemed Wang Daozhong had indeed traveled to the southwest.

    With a smile, Xie Ruhai said, ¡°Mister Daozhong, since you¡¯vee such a long way, why not pay Prefectural Governor Di a visit? We could offer you some local hospitality.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>¡°Who knows how familiar Di Mu is with Wang Daozhong? Only a fool would go there.¡±</i>

    He had no intention of getting sidetracked, so he shook his head and replied, ¡°I have business in Miaojiang and I don¡¯t want to be dyed...¡±

    Initially, Zhao Changhe had intended to exchange some polite pleasantries, but mid-sentence, he realized it was pointless.

    <i>Why am I being polite on Wang Daozhong¡¯s behalf? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to offend more people?</i>

    So, with an air of arrogance, he added, ¡°Besides, Di Muzhi isn¡¯t important enough for me to go out of my way to meet him.¡±

    Next to him, Li Sian looked like he could not bear to watch, silently mourning for Wang Daozhong.

    <i>Wherever Zhao Changhe goes, his reputation as a noble and righteous man grows, while Wang Daozhong¡¯s name gets dragged through the mud, bing an enemy to both righteous and demonic factions. What kind of karma is this?</i>

    But Xie Ruhai took it in stride, as he was used to the arrogance of top-tier nobles. Let alone Wang Daozhong, who had made it onto the Ranking of Earth, any random scion of a prestigious family could disy even more arrogance. Unbothered, Xie Ruhai gave a small chuckle and replied, ¡°Then I won¡¯t interrupt Mister Daozhong¡¯s meal any further.¡±

    With that, he cupped his hands and left.

    Zhao Changhe nced at the restaurant beside him and said with a grimace, ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t be able to have our meal here.¡±

    Li Sian chuckled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°If that Xie Ruhai reports to Di Muzhi that Wang Daozhong is dining here, and Di Muzhi decides toe meet him, won¡¯t my cover be blown?¡±

    Li Sianughed, ¡°If our information is correct, Di Muzhi has never even met Wang Daozhong. It¡¯s a big world, and many people have heard each other¡¯s names but never met in person. Not everyone travels the world like you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t they both around the same age, from aristocratic families, and both officials? Didn¡¯t they mingle when they were younger?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone has met each other, especially when Di Muzhi is from an isted ce like Shu. There¡¯s less socializing here. Of course, our information may not beplete. It¡¯s possible that they have a personal connection that we¡¯re unaware of,¡± Li Sian said. ¡°Do you want to meet him? If you¡¯re looking to investigate the Sword Hut¡¯s disappearance, asking Di Muzhi might provide some clues.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and nodded.

    The Sword Hut¡¯s matter was too closely tied to Yue Hongling, so any chance to investigate it was worth trying. At worst, he could just im he was deceived and push the responsibility to Li Sian.

    The two entered the restaurant and casually ordered some food and drinks. They had not gotten to eat much before there was a stir at the entrance, followed by heartyughter. ¡°Brother Wang, you¡¯vee such a long way. Why didn¡¯t you let me know? I would¡¯ve weed you properly. There¡¯s no need to be so distant with one another.¡±

    Zhao Changhe keenly noticed that all the diners in the restaurant had turned pale. Not a single person remained seated; they all stood up and retreated to the sides. Even the restaurant owner was trembling so much that his legs were shaking uncontrobly.

    <i>Hm? This doesn¡¯t seem like the usual respect that¡¯s supposed to be shown toward officials. It feels more like a deep-seated fear.</i>

    Even Li Sian stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, governor.¡±

    Di Muzhi politely nodded to Li Sian. ¡°Please be seated, fourth lord.¡±

    He then sat next to Zhao Changhe, smiling warmly. ¡°Brother Wang, do you really find a ce like this suitable?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at him.

    Though Di Muzhi appeared refined and schrly, with neatlybed hair and a distinguished, handsome face, there was an unmistakable coldness about him, especially when seen in this context.

    Zhao Changhe leisurely continued eating, not even bothering to look up. ¡°I¡¯m just passing through, and I¡¯ll be leaving soon. When traveling, who cares about such things? As the governor, you must be busy with many things, and I see no need to trouble you.¡±

    Di Muzhi acted as though he had not heard of what Zhao Changhe had said earlier about him not being important enough for him to go out of his way to meet. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°If Brother Wang is here, no business could be more important. Serve the dishes!¡±

    At hismand, a stream of servants entered, carrying in a stream of exquisite dishes.

    Zhao Changhe was seated at an ordinary small square table, which filled quickly with just a few dishes. The remaining servants stood by, holding the rest, not daring to move an inch.

    The dishes were extravagant, likely made from rare delicacies gathered from who knows how many exotic animals. Zhao Changhe could not help but recall the destion he had seen along the way.

    The stark contrast between the extravagant lives of the aristocrats and the harsh realities faced by themoners surfaced in his mind.

    In truth, aristocratic families like the Cui, Wang, Yang, and Tang ns were not much different. They just did not unt it as obviously. Wang Zhaoling¡¯s banquet for the hidden dragons had fine dishes, but it simply felt like the wealth of a powerful family. Perhaps the Wang n had moved past the point of seeming like mere upstarts.

    But deep down, there probably was not much of a difference. Di Muzhi¡¯s attitude toward Wang Daozhong made that clear¡ªthey were cut from the same cloth.

    The likes of Fa Chi and others joining Maitreya in rebellion was not entirely because they were deceived. There were genuine causes for revolt, and there were real figures of influence in the Maitreya Cult. Even bandits and rebels across thend were not necessarily criminals at heart. When Xue Canghai established his stronghold in Wushan, his followers were like an army, sharpening their des, waiting for an opportunity.

    How many others like Fa Chi and Xue Canghai existed across thend?

    This was why, though Zhao Changhe respected Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s loyalty to the empire and her desire to bring stability, deep down, he agreed more with Vermillion Bird and Chichi¡¯s belief in the righteousness of rebellion. He hoped Tang Wanzhuang would eventuallyy down her arms and retreat from the battlefield. He had never hidden this from her. Perhaps this was why Tang Wanzhuang had never fully given herself to him, why she had fled so quickly once his injuries had nearly healed. Perhaps that was the real reason behind it all.

    <i>Oh, I should have thought of that earlier. That must be the main reason...</i>

    These thoughts shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, but outwardly, he maintained the facade of an experienced,posed figure. He said calmly, ¡°Brother Di, you¡¯re making things difficult for me...¡±

    Di Muzhi chuckled, ¡°Oh? Could it be that Brother Wang finds my hospitalitycking?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, ¡°If I get too used to your fine treatment, how will I bear the hardships of heading into Miaojiang afterward? What if I be spoiled?¡±

    Di Muzhi pped his hands andughed, ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much. A person like you? You won¡¯t face hardships no matter where you go.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Brother Di, you must be quite familiar with Miaojiang. I heard that the local Pacification Commission is under your authority?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not directly under me.¡± Di Muzhi smiled. ¡°But if you¡¯re heading there, I can still lend a hand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe deliberately asked, ¡°I¡¯ve caused a bit of a stir in Hongnong recently. Are you not worried about getting dragged into trouble?¡±

    He was hinting at the Wang n¡¯s clear intentions of rebellion. Given that, why was Di Muzhi still acting so friendly? What were his true intentions?

    Di Mu acted as though he did not quite understand,ughing as he replied, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a bit of dirt on them? Perhaps one day, you can make amends with the Yang n, and this whole matter will blow over. The Wang n of Langya is as solid as iron; who could truly stand against you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly, raising his cup, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to rely on you to help smooth things over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough,¡± Di Muzhi clinked his cup against Zhao Changhe¡¯s and then asked, ¡°What brings you to Miaojiang, Brother Wang? Is there anything I can assist with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just hoping to get to know the local chieftains, maybe expand some business for the family. If you could help introduce me to them, that would be highly appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Di Mu handed over a waist token. ¡°Take this to the Pacification Commission in the southwest. They¡¯ll show you some respect.¡±

    Zhao Changhe epted the token with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this favor, brother Di. When youe to Langya in the future, I¡¯ll make sure to host you with the best hospitality I can offer.¡±

    Li Sian nearly choked on his drink.

    Just then, Zhao Changhe smoothly changed the subject, as if making casual conversation, ¡°By the way, I passed by Bashan on the way here, intending to visit Shi Wuding, but found the Sword Hut empty. What¡¯s going on there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still looking into that. The Sword Hut vanished without a trace, much to the shock of all Bashu. No one knows what happened.¡± Di Muzhi smiled. ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s not that unusual. If they found some superior location to relocate their sect, it would make sense for them to move. Once the Sword Hut disciples reappear in the <i>jianghu</i> in a few days, the truth wille out. It¡¯s not something worth spending too much energy on.¡±

    Zhao Changhe seemed thoughtful.

    The Sword Hut was not a small sect. If they were truly moving their entire sect, there would have been a noticeablemotion. A force as strong as the Sword Hut would not have moved quietly. As the governor of Shu, Di Muzhi would have definitely caught wind of it. Moreover, many of the prominent families and officials in the region were connected to the Sword Hut as unregistered disciples. Could they really be indifferent to such a significant shift?

    Di Muzhi¡¯s exnation was clearly a cover for the Sword Hut.

    It was quite possible that the Sword Hut¡¯s disappearance had been aided by the authorities, which might exin why even the Demon Suppression Bureau had received the news sote.

    If that was the case, the move might indeed have nothing to do with Yue Hongling... quite the opposite, in fact. Yue Hongling might have stumbled upon something strange during their relocation, prompting an attempt to silence her, and thus the fight broke out.

    <i>Could it be that they¡¯re not tied to the Snow-Listening Pavilion after all?</i>

    <i>Things are gettingplicated...</i>

 Chapter 437: Brotherly Loyalty as Vast as the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 437: Brotherly Loyalty as Vast as the Sky</h4>

    Realizing it was unlikely to extract more information about the Sword Hut from Di Muzhi, and definitely not daring to ask him directly about Yue Hongling, Zhao Changhe found it best to cut the interaction short. He made an excuse about it gettingte and needing to find lodging for the night, casually finished his meal, and took his leave.

    As the caravan slowly departed, Di Muzhi stood there, smiling warmly and respectfully bidding farewell, maintaining the appearance of utmost reverence toward the Wang n of Langya. Even after Zhao Changhe was out of sight, his smile remained unchanged. However, the tremblingmoners nearby gave the whole scene an eerie undertone.

    Xie Ruhai, who had been standing quietly beside him the whole time, finally spoke up after the caravan was far away. In a low voice, he said to Di Muzhi, ¡°Master, it seems that he truly has been exiled to Miaojiang, and this trip shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us. But why is Li Sian with him? Should we investigate?¡±

    Di Muzhi shook his head, ¡°Li Sian is a businessman. He wouldn¡¯t dare offend the Wang n of Langya. Whatever Wang Daozhong asks him to do, he wouldply. Investigating him is pointless¡ªit would only show our hand.¡±

    Xie Ruhai asked, ¡°Then what should we do about Wang Daozhong heading to the southwest?¡±

    Di Muzhi paused in thought for a moment. ¡°First of all, you¡¯ve only met him a few times in the past, so we can¡¯t be entirely sure if it¡¯s really him. Judging by his bearing, it seems likely. That kind ofposure, typical of someone ustomed to power, is not something an ordinary person can easily imitate. Even Li Sian, a wealthy merchant, acted cautiously in his presence, while Wang Daozhong spoke confidently, even with a slightly superior tone. So, it probably is him... but we should still be cautious. Send a letter to Langya and confirm his identity.¡±

    Xie Ruhai bowed, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Di Muzhi continued, ¡°There¡¯s something peculiar about the Wang n¡¯s situation. They should not have shown their rebellious intentions so early. Now that they have made their intentions clear, even the Cui and Yang ns have sent troops to suppress them, yet the emperor has remained silent, even allowing Wang Daozhong to be released. It¡¯s as if the emperor haspletely lost control, letting the aristocratic families run everything. I¡¯m even wondering if this is a setup by the emperor and the Wang n to lure out traitors. If anyone colludes with the Wang n, the Wang n might turn on them in cooperation with the Emperor.¡±

    This theory had been circting in Shu for quite some time, and many people believed in it.

    Xie Ruhai asked, ¡°So Wang Daozhonging to the southwest could be a test? Should we just y along and make sure everything seems fine on the surface?¡±

    Di Muzhi smiled faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If the situation allows, we might even consider capturing Wang Daozhong and handing him over to Tang Wanzhuang. Since we¡¯re loyal subjects, then even if Tang Wanzhuang learns the truth, she¡¯ll likely have to turn a blind eye to some things.¡±

    Xie Ruhai also smiled, ¡°Despite the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s mission to eliminate evil, she¡¯s ultimately bound to serve the interests of the empire.¡±

    ¡°Notify Sect Master Shi. His strength should be just right for dealing with Wang Daozhong.¡±

    ¡°And Yue Hongling?¡±

    ¡°Yue Hongling has considerable experience in the <i>jianghu</i>, it¡¯s only natural that she¡¯s difficult to track. But we have time. As long as she remains hidden in Miaojiang, she won¡¯t dare show her face, let alone leave. I¡¯m curious to see how long she can hide!¡±

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe had never considered that impersonating Wang Daozhong could also bring him trouble. The members of prominent families did not just wander the world without reason, after all.

    Ironically, this situation connected back to both Yue Hongling and the Sword Hut. So even if he was fully in the know and had to make the choice again, Zhao Changhe would still choose to disguise himself as Wang Daozhong.

    Wang Daozhong really was his lucky star.

    Zhao Changhe, unaware of these developments, left Shu riding alongside Li Sian. They exchanged nces, both feeling that Di Muzhi¡¯s behavior had been quite normal.

    ¡°A typical interaction between noble families. If Wang Daozhong visits, Di Muzhi would indeed have to show him proper respect,¡± Li Sian said.

    ¡°Yeah, but that nouveau riche attitude... it was a bit much,¡± Zhao Changhe grimaced, recalling thevish meal. ¡°I bet those few bites would have cost me a year¡¯s ie. Wait, I don¡¯t even have a sry.¡±

    Li Sian hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, you do have a sry. You¡¯re an undercover agent for the Demon Suppression Bureau, with a high rank that¡¯s just below the bureau chief.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Where do I collect my sry? They¡¯ve been holding out on me for a year!¡±

    Without turning his gaze, Li Sian stared straight ahead, ¡°To collect your pay, you¡¯ll have to recognize the bureau chief as your superior. You sure you want to do that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe beamed. ¡°Sounds like a good deal to me!¡±

    Li Sian rolled his eyes, too exhausted to continue the banter. Instead, he shifted the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s not really a nouveau riche attitude; it¡¯s just how they operate. He¡¯s used to it, and he assumes that families like the Wang and Cui ns do the same.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s his reputation like? The people seemed to fear him to the core.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s extremely exploitative,¡± Li Sian said. ¡°Take thest few months, for instance. In the dead of winter, he forced people into hardbor, digging canals. Who knows how many died? The whole of Shu is mourning. Yet when it¡¯s reported to the imperial court, it¡¯s spun as a great benefit to the people, and he¡¯s praised for it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What about the Divine Brilliance Sect?¡±

    The most powerful sect in the world, the Divine Brilliance Sect, was based in Emei, Shu.

    Zhao Changhe wondered how these righteous sects bnced their rtionship with the government. Would they turn a blind eye to corrupt officials, or would they step in and behead them? So far, it seemed they coexisted peacefully, hence being called ¡°righteous.¡± But in truth, their actions were not much different from the Wang n¡¯s.

    Knowing Situ Xiao¡¯s character, Zhao Changhe figured he would not tolerate this sort of behavior. Ever since the battle at Yanmen, he had not heard anything about Situ Xiao. Perhaps he had exiled himself out of disillusionment, or maybe he had retreated to even more remote ces.

    Li Sian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Although the Divine Brilliance Sect is reputed to be the number one sect in the world, it¡¯s quite low-key. Apart from their direct disciple Situ Xiao, who roams the <i>jianghu</i>, we rarely hear anything about them.¡±

    ¡°Are they as reserved as the Sword Hut, not engaging with the outside world?¡± Zhao Changhe mused.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is here in Shu. And for someone like Li Shentong, maintaining control over the Hundred Tribes of the southwest is likely more significant. He seldomly involves himself in the affairs of the Central ins.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Will we pass Emei on our way? I¡¯ve been entrusted to deliver something to Li Shentong, but I¡¯ve been too busy to travel so far. Now that I¡¯m in Shu anyway, this could be a good time to meet him.¡±

    Li Sian responded, ¡°It¡¯s a few days¡¯ journey. If you wish to go, we can take the Emei route. What are you delivering?¡±

    ¡°Some wine.¡±

    Li Sian: ¡°?¡±

    <i>You have all these pressing issues, yet you still find time to deliver wine?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve felt guilty about for months. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t on the way, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be thinking about it. I¡¯d likely wait until after everything else is settled. Sometimes I can¡¯t help but think to myself... When I first entered the jianghu, I would have crossed a thousand li for a single promise. Now, without realizing it, that spirit seems to have faded. I¡¯m not as pure-hearted as Han Wubing.¡±

    Li Sian chuckled. ¡°Who knows what Han Wubing is like today? Life in the <i>jianghu</i> weighs people down. With all the responsibilities piling up, who can stay a youthful idealist forever?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Things will get done eventually. I still believe that today¡¯s Han Wubing is the same as before.¡±

    As they spoke, a golden light suddenly shed across the sky.

    Both of them looked up in surprise as the Tome of Troubled Times revealed a new chapter:

    <strong>The fourth month, the Beginning of Summer.</strong>[1]

    <strong>While at Yanmen Pass, Han Wubing noticed that an assassin from the Snow-Listening Pavilion was gathering information on a friend. He pursued them relentlessly from winter through summer. After five months of search, he confronted the assassin, Frost Hawk, at the Sword Pavilion. In the end, the mission was not entirely sessful, and Frost Hawk managed to escape.</strong>

    <strong>Victory and defeat on the Ranking of Man, the rankings shift.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 33: Han Wubing</strong>

    <strong>Ie to the gathering as a clear breeze, brotherly loyalty as vast as the sky.</strong>

    1. Beginning of Summer is the seventh sr term in the traditional calendar. ?

 Chapter 438: Divine Brilliance Sect

    <h4>Chapter 438: Divine Brilliance Sect</h4>

    Li Sian stared at the sky in amazement, feeling as though he had just pped himself in the face.

    <i>Seriously, there really are people like this? Does he not have anything better to do?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sometimes thought that the Tome of Troubled Times existed solely to p people in the face or indulge in some petty amusement by delivering news at just the right time. Its announcements did not necessarilye right when events concluded; it was as if it purposely waited for conversations to finish, and then it leisurely delivered a punchline.

    Just like that time when Zhao Changhe underestimated his nephew, only for the Tome of Troubled Times to time its announcement perfectly, dropping in with a flourish¡ª<strong>True character revealed amidst waves, a gentleman not to be constrained.</strong>

    Li Sian had just mused about Han Wubing¡¯s personal development, and now the Tome of Troubled Times revealed that Han Wubing was still very much the same. Itpletely fit Zhao Changhe¡¯s view of the Tome of Troubled Times being rather mischievous.

    But this time, Zhao Changhe felt proud. He had just affirmed his belief that Han Wubing was still the same, and it was even the Tome of Troubled Times that confirmed it.

    This was not just a testament to his trust in his friend but also a reminder that the <i>jianghu</i> still had some flickers of bright spirit left¡ªpeople like Yue Hongling and Han Wubing were proof of that.

    <i>Who said that you can¡¯t remain youthful? Old Han isn¡¯t young anymore~</i>

    Zhao Changhe uncorked his wine gourd, raised it to the sky, and shouted, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±

    He then took a hearty swig and spurred his horse onward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. How much longer till we reach Emei? Can we make it there by tonight?¡±

    Li Sian hurried to catch up. ¡°The caravan¡¯s slow. It¡¯ll take a few days. If you ride ahead, you can make it by tomorrow. I¡¯ll catch up with you at Emei.¡±

    Zhao Changhe spurred his horse faster. ¡°In that case, see you at Emei!¡±

    Seeing Zhao Changhe suddenly all lively, as if he had been injected with pure energy, Li Sian could not help but smile and shake his head.

    <i>It¡¯s only natural. If I had a trusted friend who did the same, my blood would also boil in my veins, and I¡¯d surely want to down a cup of wine to celebrate.</i>

    * * *

    For Zhao Changhe, he had always associated Emei with beautiful women.

    After all, Emei was homophonous with ¡°delicate eyebrows[1].¡± Whenever a sect based in Emei was mentioned in <i>wuxia</i> works, they were frequently portrayed as a female-only sect, featuring characters such as Guo Xiang and Zhou Zhirou[2].

    Emei was also a Buddhist sacrednd, so in those novels, the sect was often a religious sect as well, a monastery of nuns.

    In this world, however, Emei had no connection to Buddhism. Instead, it was the home of the Divine Brilliance Sect, a sect focused on body tempering¡ªa ¡°monastery¡± of burly men. Paired with the name Emei, it felt like a strange contrast; Zhao Changhe really felt like things were out of ce.

    Back when he was still unfamiliar with the world, Zhao Changhe had no idea where the Divine Brilliance Sect was and assumed that Situ Xiao had to be a heroic figure from the north or something. Otherwise, when he first met Situ Xiao, he would have definitely asked a cheeky question like ¡°When will those delicate eyebrows rise?¡±

    Who knew if that would have earned him a beating.

    Zhao Changhe arrived at the Divine Brilliance Sect by noon the next day. Despite it already being the beginning of summer, the heat was not felt here, and it was still as cool as spring.

    Zhao Changhe had already removed his disguise as Wang Daozhong and returned to his true appearance. As he ascended the mountain path, he encountered many men traveling up and down. When they saw Zhao Changhe, they red at him with eyes like those of a tiger, as if they were instinctivelyparing their muscles to his, measuring who was stronger.

    Since Zhao Changhe was still wearing the schrly attire from his disguise as Wang Daozhong, his outfit was not the kind to show off his muscles. The men took a good look at him and ultimately concluded that their arms were probably thicker than his, so they nodded in satisfaction, puffed out their chests, and walked off confidently.

    No one asked what Zhao Changhe was doing there; they were the very epitome of aid-back attitude. After all, if someone intended to join the sect, the disciples at the gate would handle it. And if they were just sightseeing outside the mountain, what was the point in asking?

    As for those who came to the Divine Brilliance Sect to cause trouble... nobody was stupid enough to do that. And even assuming there was someone who dared, it definitely would not be some young man like him. It would have to be Xia Longyuan himself or maybe the northern barbariansunching an invasion.

    After all, the Divine Brilliance Sect was the number one sect in the world, and it had Li Shentong at the helm, fifth on the Ranking of Heaven. That reputation was no joke.

    As Zhao Changhe reached the mountainside, he saw the sect¡¯s main gate standing tall, with ancient, bold characters etched into it: <i>Divine Brilliance</i>.

    This was a sect that traced its roots back to the ancients, and it was perhaps the only sect in the world known for body cultivation. The power of the physique¡ªglorious and brilliant, with skin and flesh capable of withstanding swords and spears, and strength enough to bear the weight of massive boulders¡ªappealed to the masculine ideal far more than the subtle arts of internal energy.

    Well, the Blood God Cult could technically count as one that specialized in body cultivation, but it was far from being as famous as the Divine Brilliance Sect. While Cult Leader Xue was indeed somewhat renowned, it was not for any reason that could be seen as pleasant.

    The disciples at the gate eyed Zhao Changhe as he approached, exchanged nces, and then stepped forward, bowing respectfully. ¡°Are you, by any chance, Blood Asura Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°I am. Is brother Situ here? I¡¯vee to visit him.¡±

    ¡°Uh... Senior Brother Situ isn¡¯t in the sect right now. He¡¯s off traveling, saying he couldn¡¯t tolerate being outranked by someone who used to be weaker than him.¡±

    ¡°...You don¡¯t have to tell me all that, you know.¡±

    The disciple puffed out his chest. ¡°Our senior brother has also broken through to the firstyer of the Profound mysteries! He will settle this score with you in due time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how high he ranks. I mean, I¡¯m not an idiot... Forget it.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Is Sect Master Li here? I was tasked to bring him something on someone¡¯s behalf.¡±

    The disciple froze for a moment, his expression growing serious. Immediately, another disciple sprinted off to inform the sect master.

    Before long, he came back, looking more respectful than before. ¡°The sect master invites Young Hero Zhao to meet in the guest hall.¡±

    As he spoke, the disciple¡¯s demeanor had noticeably changed. To be personally received in the guest hall by the sect master was no small thing.

    <i>Is this really just some junior acquainted with our senior brother? It¡¯s just too strange. Typically, even someone ranked in the top hundred in the world wouldn¡¯t receive such treatment. Heck, even someone like Wang Daozhong might be turned away at the door.</i>

    Zhao Changhe just smiled and followed the disciple into the sect.

    Along the way, shirtless men were everywhere, lifting heavy stones repeatedly. It made Zhao Changhe feel like he had stepped into an ancient version of a gym. However, he could not help but notice that, much like the Blood God Cult, there was not a single woman in sight.

    <i>It¡¯s really strange. Aren¡¯t men who train their bodies supposed to have excess energy to burn? Wouldn¡¯t it make sense for them to need some bnce, maybe even a bit of romance, to harmonize their yin and yang?</i>

    Perhaps being very experienced and knowing what guests are surprised by, the disciple leading the way smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have women here, stop looking. What kind of woman would join this kind of sect and train her body to be all muscr?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any... There are still some tough women in the world.¡±

    ¡°Well, the main reason is that we don¡¯t want to carelessly lose our vital yang, as it seriously affects our body tempering. For the sake of keeping the atmosphere clean, the sect master simply doesn¡¯t ept female disciples.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Zhao Changhe sighed, ¡°What a pity, I thought Situ Xiao was quite debauched. But this is actually how it is? So, how do you guys release your energy?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    ¡°And doesn¡¯t drinking too much alcohol affect you? I mean, I also drink a lot, but Situ Xiao is a drunkard through and through; isn¡¯t that a bit bad?¡±

    ¡°At first, it was to relieve the pain from body tempering, butter it became an addiction... Anyway, with Senior Brother¡¯s strength, alcohol no longer harms him. It doesn¡¯t really matter at that level. Even our sect master loves drinking.¡±

    ¡°How awful...¡± Zhao Changhe increasingly felt that the Divine Brilliance Sect was, in essence, quite simr to the Blood God Cult.

    As they were speaking, they arrived in front of the guest hall. Looking up, they saw a middle-aged man with a rustic appearance standing outside the hall with his hands behind his back, watching the bustling activity on the training ground in the distance.

    It was the sect master of the Divine Brilliance Sect, Li Shentong.

    Just from his appearance, Li Shentong did not not look much different from an old farmer. He was not handsome and could even be said to be somewhat ugly. His skin was bronze, his clothes in, and his hands and feet were calloused. But his facecked the wrinkles and worries of a farmer. His forehead was broad, and his eyes were majestic, making people forget his simple appearance and attire, leaving only an awe-inspiring aura that pierced into one¡¯s soul.

    When his eyes fell on Zhao Changhe, Zhao Changhe could not help but feel a chill run through his body, as if he were being stared at by a fierce tiger, just like when he had yet to even begin cultivating in the past.

    <i>Yuxu mentioned that Li Shentong is rather impulsive and has quite a temper. I wonder why he¡¯s showing this temper toward a junior like me.</i>

    But Zhao Changhe did not avoid the intimidating gaze and met it calmly.

    Under this invisible pressure, the disciple beside Zhao Changhe broke out in a cold sweat and hurriedly bowed before quickly retreating.

    As the disciple withdrew, Li Shentong¡¯s pressure suddenly dissipated, and he revealed a smile, though Zhao Changhe could not tell if it was really a smile. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re a real man.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of this show of power, senior?¡±

    Li Shentong replied casually, ¡°I just wanted to see what kind of opponent could make Situ Xiao so unsettled. Back in the day, when he was on the Ranking of Hidden Dragons, Situ Xiao scoffed at those ahead of him, whether it was Chi Li, Yue Hongling, or Cui Yuanyong. He¡¯d either say that they were skinny monkeys or women, iming he¡¯d defeat them eventually. But now, when he mentions you, sometimes he calls you a fool with only a few moves, and other times he paces back and forth with a serious expression, saying he might not be able to handle you. I¡¯ve never seen him like that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°That guy, I thought we were friends, but it turns out he¡¯s been treating me as a rival this whole time.¡±

    ¡°For people like you, those who are worthy of bing friends are usually rivals. When you were close to Yue Hongling and Cui Yuanyong, didn¡¯t you ever want to surpass them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied candidly, ¡°Yes. And it was the same with Situ Xiao. Back at Langya, when he suppressed his power to fight me, I thought to myself that I would see to it that, one day, I beat him even if he doesn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°See, that¡¯s exactly it. It¡¯s precisely because of that spirit, that honest and seriouspetition, that martial arts can flourish.¡± Li Shentong did not mind and turned to enter the hall. ¡°Come in and sit... I heard you brought something for me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed him in, took out a gourd of wine, and said, ¡°This is from Kunlun four months ago. Senior Yuxu asked me to bring it to you, Sect Master Li.¡±

    Li Shentong took the wine gourd, sat down, and, after examining it for a moment, smiled. ¡°Did he have a message for me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered honestly, ¡°He said that after you drink it, he¡¯ll see if you¡¯re convinced or not¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he suddenly realized it.

    <i>The two of them are also secretlypeting friends.</i>

    1. This is referring to how Emei (¶ðÃ¼), the location, and delicate eyebrows (¶êÃ¼), though this word can also refer to a beautiful woman. ?

    2. These are both characters created by Jin Yong (½ðÓ¹), specifically found in <i>The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber </i>(ÒÐÌìÍÀýˆÓ›). ?

 Chapter 439: Li Shentong

    <h4>Chapter 439: Li Shentong</h4>

    Li Shentong fiddled with the wine gourd, turning it over and inspecting it for a while. Leisurely, he pulled out the cork, took a sniff, and his expression shifted slightly. He took a small sip, as if savoring it, then paused as if in thought, smacked his lips, and downed arge gulp.

    It looked like he had drunk nearly half of the gourd in one go.

    Finally, with a thud, he set the gourd down beside him and re-corked it. ¡°It¡¯s so-so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Li Shentong leaned back, rxing in his chair, and said, ¡°He wants to live detached from the world, watching the clouds and waters, yet he can¡¯t avoid dealing with worldly matters. That¡¯s the paradox of the old Daoist. It¡¯s the same with this wine. He wants it to have a lingering misty and ethereal aftertaste, yet he can¡¯t shake the strong boldness within, which strikes the mind with a jolt and lingers. Ironically, the aftertaste ends up being tied to that very intensity. If I told him I actually liked this unintended strength, I wonder what his reaction would be.¡±

    <i>I guess he really does know his wine.</i> Zhao Changhe had drunk Yuxu¡¯s wine before, and he had only ever thought it was fragrant and delicious, never sensing all these nuances.

    Suddenly, Li Shentong¡¯s gaze returned to the wine gourd, and he frowned, as if something had just urred to him.

    Perhaps what he was now contemting was the true meaning behind this wine, but Zhao Changhe had no way of deciphering the hidden messages between these two senior figures.

    He did not intend to dig into their personal bond and tried asking, ¡°Do you have any message you¡¯d like me to take back, senior?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Li Shentong said coolly. ¡°He didn¡¯t expect me to send any message back either.¡±

    He gave Zhao Changhe another look, as if lost in thought. ¡°This isn¡¯t freshly brewed; it¡¯s been aged for three years. He¡¯s surrounded by people; surely, in the past three years, he could¡¯ve had someone else bring me the wine, yet he specifically asked you to deliver this. Clearly, he just wanted me to take a look at you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Li Shentong waved his hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you, and that¡¯s that. I thought you¡¯d be more robust, but looking now, you might not even be as strong as Situ Xiao. You have a scar on your face, which I thought would make you seem more manly, but upon closer inspection, you¡¯re actually quite handsome. How boring.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was bbergasted.

    <i>Are you inspecting me like I¡¯m some kind of race horse?</i>

    Li Shentong continued, ¡°Since you¡¯vee bearing the gift of wine, I should offer something in return. What do you want?¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew in his heart that his act of delivering wine did not count for much as a favor. This was instead due to his rtionship with Yuxu... Yuxu had him deliver the wine as a kind of elder¡¯s rmendation: <i>Take this junior under your wing and look after him.</i>

    In the past, Zhao Changhe had actually thought about asking Li Shentong to help him deal with Maitreya. Given their connection and the fact that he had a friendly rtionship with Situ Xiao, it seemed possible. But Tang Wanzhuang had cautiously shut down the idea as if she had some reservations about Li Shentong. The reason for her wariness was still unclear.

    If he did not make such a request, what else could he seek from the Divine Brilliance Sect? Naturally, it would be guidance on body tempering. This might also be Yuxu¡¯s true intention for the rmendation. Yuxu himself was not a body cultivator, and he could not provide much guidance in the area, so sending Zhao Changhe to the Divine Brilliance Sect for guidance made perfect sense.

    The Blood God Cult¡¯s inheritance was iplete due to the missing parts of the array te. It was not even certain which medicinal herbs were required for its body tempering, and he had to rely on the Heavenly Tome to fill in the gaps. As for the specific body cultivation techniques, it was even morecking. Were the basic methods like horse stance, lifting stones, and soaking in medicinal baths still applicable to him today? Were there other secret methods he could use to temper his body? He had no idea. The Heavenly Tome only pointed out certain required materials, but the various experiences and insights gained during the training process were beyond what the Heavenly Tome could provide.

    Up until now, Zhao Changhe¡¯s body cultivation had basicallye to a halt, except for forcefully improving by obtaining items like the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng. He simply did not know what to do next. Even with his current efforts to search for the Heavenly Blood Jade and Sharp de Grass, he felt quite lost. He did not even know why he needed them, or how to use them, which made it hard to stay motivated. Ultimately, hecked a clear sense of direction.

    But now, with such an important opportunity right in front of him, Zhao Changhe did not hesitate and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for your help, Senior.¡±

    Li Shentong nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I have a close friend who went missing in Bashan. Thest clue I have suggests she was likely injured... Right now, I don¡¯t know where she is or what kind of powerful enemies she might have encountered, but it should be somewhere nearby. I hope you can keep an eye out for this matter, and if you could step in at a critical moment, I would be extremely grateful.¡±

    Li Shentong paused, his gaze toward Zhao Changhe bing somewhat curious. ¡°Do you realize what you could have asked for instead?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded firmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Li Shentong chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t even know where this person is. Even if I agree, it could amount to nothing. I could simply im I couldn¡¯t find her, and wouldn¡¯t that make this whole request pointless?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°How you choose to handle it is up to you, senior. I¡¯m simply telling you what I want.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i>¡± Li Shentong finally burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Thank you, Senior. Oh, by the way, this friend is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yue Hongling,¡± Li Shentong said casually. ¡°She passed by Emei. Considering yourwork of rtionships, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re referring to her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed.

    If she passed through Emei, it confirmed that his judgment was correct¡ªYue Hongling had indeed headed to Miaojiang. This journey hadn¡¯t been in vain.

    And the fact that Li Shentong knew about this gave him even more confidence.

    Zhao Changhe stood up and bowed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to keep an eye on this, senior. Well, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Li Shentong smiled and said, ¡°If Situ Xiao were here, he might keep you around for a few days. But since he¡¯s not, I think you¡¯d find staying here rather dull. The town right outside the mountain is mostly run by businesses under our Divine Brilliance Sect, so feel free to go there. Food and lodging are on the house.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡± Zhao Changhe bowed once more and turned to leave.

    Behind him, Li Shentong said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t need to do the horse stance, bow stance, running and stone lifting every day, you can¡¯tpletely abandon them. Training your muscles, as well as your blood and qi, will always have some effect. You may have neglected them for a long time, causing a sense of disconnect and stagnation in your body cultivation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stopped in his tracks.

    Li Shentong continued, ¡°The Blood God Cult¡¯s methodsck targeted physical training and tempering. For example, external hardening techniques require constant exposure to various forms of attacks to temper your body into one of bronze skin and iron bones. If the Blood God Cult focuses on offense, have you ever practiced striking trees or rocks repeatedly?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. The Blood God Cult did practice repeated chopping with the saber, but that was simply a fundamental practice of saber arts. While it did help build certain muscles, it could not really be counted as body cultivation.

    After hesitating for a moment, he answered, ¡°Using the Vicious Blood Art to guide our blood and qi, as well as vicious qi, can be counted, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that can also be regarded as training your muscles, blood, and qi,¡± Li Shentong said. ¡°When you first started practicing this technique, you were probably always paying close attention to the changes in your blood and qi. But now that it has be second nature, have you continued to focus on actively triggering and observing these changes?¡±

    The answer to this was both yes and no. Whether it was when eating the fruit given by Xia Longyuan or the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginsengter on, the process seemed natural and effortless. But in truth, it had followed the Vicious Blood Art¡¯s energy flow, yet this was not something that Zhao Changhe consciously did. The foundation of the technique was already established, so this was what was natural for him. He had not deliberately observed the catalytic process of the energy of these natural treasures when they entered his body, nor did he actively guide them to induce specific changes.

    It could not be considered active body cultivation. He had merely passively absorbed the energy of the natural treasures. It was, in fact, worse than even his early days of horse stance training and taking medicinal baths; back then, he at least actively focused on various parts of his body.

    The methods of body cultivation had always been there, but Zhao Changhe had long since overlooked them.

    With this reminder, Zhao Changhe quickly realized: if, back when he consumed the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng, he had consciously observed and guided the process, he should have been able to sense the gradual strengthening of his muscles, experiencing the Dragon Elephant Transformation as his power steadily grew. This was the process of body cultivation and mastering every detail of his body¡¯s transformation. This was much more important than consuming the medicine per se.

    By extension, if he were to obtain the so-called Sharp de Grass in the future, he should consciously guide its energy into his body and observe how it sharpens his strength, making his vicious qi as sharp as a de, capable of turning a single strike into thousands. This process would be suited for the Bloodied Mountains and Rivers.

    Meanwhile, the strength he had gained before was suited for Scattering the Gods and Buddhas.

    In fact, every step was a clear progression, and suddenly, everything became crystal clear.

    Zhao Changhe was struck with enlightenment and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior.¡±

    Li Shentong waved his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you anything. That¡¯s your Blood God Cult¡¯s own stuff. I just reminded you not to ignore it. Alright, go on.¡±

    Zhao Changhe bowed and left.

    As he stepped out, an elderly man entered, brushing past him. Zhao Changhe politely cupped his hands, and the old man nodded in return. Turning his head to watch Zhao Changhe leave, the old man slowly approached Li Shentong, looking somewhat puzzled. He asked, ¡°Why give him guidance? Isn¡¯t that like stabbing Situ Xiao in the back?¡±

    ¡°Situ Xiao needs strong opponents topete with and gain something from. What glory is there in bullying someone who has no guidance from a famous teacher?¡±

    ¡°Well... He might not be ascking in masters or teachers as you think. While his external cultivation may have been interrupted, he¡¯s still clearly influenced by Tang Wanzhuang and possibly even the Four Idols Cult. Tang Wanzhuang has been teaching him relentlessly.¡± The old man emphasized Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s name, as if reminding Li Shentong of something important.

    ¡°His meridians have some blockages. No matter how much guidance Tang Wanzhuang gives him on internal cultivation, his main focus will always be external cultivation,¡± Li Shentong responded, acting as though he did not catch the old man¡¯s hint and was clearly uninterested in continuing that topic. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The old man looked outside the door again and lowered his voice, ¡°Di Muzhi¡¯s people are forcibly recruiting civilians again. If people refuse, they¡¯re forced to pay, but how can they afford to pay? Even our outer disciples areing to us, crying for help.¡±

    Li Shentong¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°And the spring tax silver[1] from Miaojiang that¡¯s being sent to Shu has already arrived nearby. Should we, this time...¡± The old man made a slicing gesture as he spoke.

    The old man made a cutting gesture while speaking.

    Li Shentong understood why the old man was somewhat wary of Zhao Changhe and why he had emphasized Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s name. With Zhao Changhe staying at the foot of the mountain, the old man was even considering whether they should abandon this operation.

    Because Zhao Changhe now gave off a strong impression of being close to the imperial court.

    During the battle against the Maitreya Cult, though it seemed like Tang Buqi was the mainmander and there were plenty of top-tier experts from the Rankings of Heaven and Earth, anyone who knew what was really going on understood the pivotal role Zhao Changhe had yed.

    What their Divine Brilliance Sect was doing was not much different from what the Maitreya Cult had been doing.

    In theory, killing Zhao Changhe and framing Di Muzhi¡¯s people for it would be what the Divine Brilliance Sect should do.

    Li Shentong said nothing more. He only smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Do what needs to be done. Why hesitate so much? The older you get, the more cautious you be.¡±

    1. This is not a tax on the trade of silver, but rather taxes being paid using silver. In China¡¯ste imperial period, silver was amon currency used to pay taxes. ?

 Chapter 440: Tax Silver

    <h4>Chapter 440: Tax Silver</h4>

    Zhao Changhe arrived at the town at the foot of the mountain, nning to stay the night there.

    Looking around, he saw that almost everyone had undergone basic body training, and most people were well-built, though only at the level of fitness enthusiasts. Not everyone had the innate talent or potential for martial arts.

    Another significant limiting factor was nutrition.

    As the saying goes, schrly pursuits are for the poor, while martial pursuits are for the rich. Large and established sects could provide better nutritional support to their disciples, but those not admitted to these sects had to fend for themselves. In the current state of the world, it was hard enough for the average person to get enough to eat, let alone provide the nutrients necessary for martial arts training.

    This area, being under the control of the Divine Brilliance Sect, was rtively prosperous. Not because thend was particrly fertile, but because the government did not dare to overtax or exploit the area.

    As long as no one caused unnecessary trouble, those who were diligent here could be self-sufficient.

    At the inn, Zhao Changhe heartily ate three big bowls of pork rice noodles, finding them far more satisfying than the fancy, hard-to-name dishes served by Di Muzhi¡¯s people.

    After having dinner, night had already fallen. Standing in the courtyard, Zhao Changhe looked out and felt that the town had a somewhat tense atmosphere. If he listened closely, he could faintly hear the sound of arge group of people gathering at the foot of the mountain, the noise drifting over from the distance under the cover of night.

    Thismotion made Zhao Changhe uneasy. Since crossing over into this world, he had often been amidst wars and battles, and this situation felt familiar. He was almost certain that a conflict was about to erupt.

    <i>This doesn¡¯t seem to be an invasion. It¡¯s more like... a gathering of bandits? Are they going to attack someone?</i>

    Yet, looking around the inn, the innkeeper and the servants acted as if they werepletely unaware of anything happening.

    Li Shentong had mentioned that most of the businesses in the town were owned by the Divine Brilliance Sect.

    In the courtyard, Zhao Changhe picked up a stone lock[1] and began practicing his horse stance, but the longer he stood, the more restless he became. His mind was itching with curiosity.

    <i>The Divine Brilliance Sect doesn¡¯t seem like the type to engage in banditry. If this is a gang war or a local conflict, should I help them out a little?</i>

    Zhao Changhe set down the stone lock and, taking advantage of the night, quietly slipped out of the town, following the sounds he had heard.

    Sure enough, he saw arge, well-organized group of people. Zhao Changhe narrowed his eyes slightly as he recognized the elderly man leading the group¡ªthe same man he had passed by earlier when leaving Li Shentong.

    It seemed the troops had already finished assembling, and the old man led them forward. Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, then decided to follow them in secret.

    After about an hour of marching, they had left the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s territory. The area was still mountainous, and scattered around the slopes were several squads of government soldiers escorting carts, cautiously making their way along the mountain paths. Zhao Changhe could hear one of the officers shouting, ¡°Hurry up, move ahead to Emei to rest!¡±

    Before the words had fully left his mouth, arrows rained down from both sides, and the old man led his men in a sudden charge.

    <i>I thought they were going to fight some gang, but you¡¯re actually robbing the government troops?</i>

    Based on the fact that Li Sian had chosen to take this route for transport, it seemed there were no reports of banditry affecting civilians or merchants in the area. Otherwise, Li Sian would surely have mentioned it. This meant the attacks were solely targeted at the government.

    Zhao Changhe gazed at the sky for a moment, his mind shing back to the fear the people of Shu had of Di Muzhi. Without bothering to watch the oue of the ambush, he turned and left.

    Help the Divine Brilliance Sect? There was no need for that. Regr government soldiers could never stand a chance against the Divine Brilliance Sect. With his sensitive status, pretending not to know anything was already helping enough. Helping Di Muzhi¡¯s people? He might as well just go home and practice his horse stance. He was not Wang Daozhong, after all.

    Still, he had not expected Situ Xiao, with his bold eyebrows and big eyes, to actually be a rebel. The Divine Brilliance Sect had never been linked to such things before, which meant they used to keep it quite secret. Now, however, they were bing increasingly brazen, doing things like this right at the foot of their own mountain.

    <i>No wonder Wanzhuang was somewhat wary of Li Shentong back then... She must have had some suspicions but wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he was a rebel. She was probably worried that if I invited him to fight Maitreya, he might defect at a crucial moment.</i>

    <i>But rebelse in different forms, don¡¯t they? The Four Idols Cult is also a rebel force, yet she seems to trust Vermillion Bird quite a bit. Could she have gotten attached to her emotionally?</i>

    On the mountaintop, Li Shentong stood with his hands behind his back, gazing at the moon. He smiled as he watched Zhao Changhe dash back to bed.

    * * *

    Two dayster, Li Sian¡¯s caravan, covered in dust from the journey, arrived at the small town at the foot of the mountain.

    The town was notrge. They had not gone far in before they heard loud cheersing from the center.

    Perplexed, Li Sian squeezed through the crowd to take a look and saw Zhao Changhe, shirtless, showing off his bulging muscles as he carried a massive stone lion, pacing back and forth. The lion appeared to weigh five to six hundred jin[2]. Suddenly, Zhao Changhe tossed it into the air and caught it steadily as it fell back down, not breaking a sweat or turning red in the face.

    The onlookers, as if injected with adrenaline, cheered with excitement, ¡°Whoo!¡±

    The scene was as lively as a New Year¡¯s celebration.

    Li Sian,pletely baffled, asked, ¡°Brother Zhao, are you performing here?¡±

    <i>You¡¯re ranked thirty-seventh on the Ranking of Man. You¡¯re a martial artist who has reached the Profound Mysteries, and you¡¯ve even refined the Blood Asura Body. Do you really feel proud showing off your strength to a group of townspeople?</i>

    ¡°I am training my body. What do you know?¡± Zhao Changhe put down the stone lion and walked over with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. How about grabbing a meal before we go?¡±

    If not for waiting for Li Sian¡¯s caravan, Zhao Changhe would have left that very night. His mind was too preupied with Yue Hongling to waste time hanging around. However, he knew that he could not find her on his own. In the north, he had only been lucky to stumble upon her because everyone was out looking for trouble with the Shanxi merchants. But this time, Yue Hongling was deliberately hiding, and he had no leads.

    All he could do was wait. After all, sharpening the axe did not necessarily dy the cutting of firewood.

    Since he was already waiting, he figured he might as well work on his body. He had never really tested the limits of his strength before, which was a deviation from the principles of body training. But in this atmosphere of universal fitness, he quickly got back into the habits of a proper body cultivator.

    The townspeople warmly invited Li Sian and his caravan to a meal. ¡°So you¡¯re friends of Young Master Zhao? It¡¯s no wonder he is so high on the Ranking of Man¡ªhis strength is incredible! I bet he could punch a cow to death with one hit!¡±

    The corners of Li Sian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Internal strength masters don¡¯t need to show off¡ªthey can kill a cow with one punch just the same. Why bother unting brute force?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about that? That¡¯s like something a woman would do!¡± The townspeople nced at Li Sian¡¯s delicate appearance and instantly lost interest, quickly running back to Zhao Changhe. ¡°Brother Zhao, show us another move!¡±

    Li Sian could not help butugh, feeling slightly exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying yourself, huh?¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was putting his shirt back on. ¡°I was waiting for you, stopining. Besides, I did forget what true body training was. I had started to see myself purely as an internal cultivator. But over the past couple of days, I¡¯ve felt a return to my roots, and I think my strength has improved.¡±

    Li Sian, still skeptical, asked, ¡°You got stronger in just two days?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I raised my actual power. It¡¯s about reconnecting with the foundation that suits my cultivation.¡±

    Li Sian still did not quite understand, and said, ¡°There are a lot of strange and mysterious things in Miaojiang. Maybe you can find a solution to your meridian problem there.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. In the end, advancing both internally and externally is the true path.¡±

    ¡°I see... Oh, on a different topic, have you heard? A recent shipment of tax silver sent by the Pacification Commission was intercepted here. The whole of Shu is in an uproar, and I bet it won¡¯t be long before the imperial court gets shaken too. Government soldiers will being here to investigate soon.¡± Li Sian nced around, puzzled by the calm atmosphere. ¡°This ce is really close to where it happened. Why aren¡¯t the people here panicking?¡±

    <i>Because they did it...</i> Zhao Changhe smirked. ¡°This is the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s territory. They have someone watching over them. This isn¡¯t like other ces where they have to fear the officials getting too heavy-handed. Besides, if they didn¡¯t do it, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

    Li Sian lowered his voice, ¡°Are you <i>sure</i> they didn¡¯t do it?¡±

    He paused, his gaze falling on a passerby whose shoulder was wrapped in a fresh bandage, clearly from a recent injury.

    Zhao Changhe casually replied, ¡°Of course they didn¡¯t. I¡¯ve been here for two days. Wouldn¡¯t I know if something was off? Tsk, why are you staring at that guy¡¯s injury? He was scratched by a dog. I saw it happen.¡±

    Li Sian was an undercover agent for the Demon Suppression Bureau, and his well-honed instincts immediately kicked in. <i>Looks like I¡¯ll have to cover for them. If there¡¯s anything to deal with, I¡¯ll talk to the bureau chief about it privately.</i>

    Li Sian looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Hey, I have another identity too, you know. I¡¯m also a bandit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained expressionless. ¡°You can save that line for the fifth lord.¡±

    <i>What kind of messed-up world is this? Everyone has a bunch of identities. Honestly, the masks of the Four Idols Cult seem much too fitting.</i>

    <i>Hm, I have a secret identity too.</i>

    Zhao Changhe went into the carriage and reattached the fake beard that belonged to his Wang Daozhong disguise. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Even though I¡¯ve gained a lot from this trip, I¡¯m still worried about Hongling. I really want to get to Miaojiang as soon as possible.¡±

    1. These are weights that are quite simr looking to kettlebells, though much less refined and made of stone. ?

    2. 250 to 300 kg ?

 Chapter 441: Erhai

    <h4>Chapter 441: Erhai</h4>

    Li Sian was not really interested in investigating the tax silver robbery. Even though he was quite loyal to his role as an undercover agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau, he had no intention of helping his colleagues in Shu do their jobs, especially with Zhao Changhe around. Considering how close Zhao Changhe and the bureau chief were, whether Zhao Changhe chose to investigate the matter depended purely on his mood.

    Furthermore, based on his intuition as a bandit, he spected that Zhao Changhe might even be an aplice to the robbery.

    As they continued southward, with Zhao Changhe once again disguised as Wang Daozhong, Li Sian whispered, ¡°Actually, the tax silver from this region¡¯s Pacification Commission was lost once before, earlier this spring. The original n was for the imperial court to send this silver down the river to support the southern campaign against Maitreya, but the silver never even reached Shu; it was stolen before it even got there. As a result, the Shu tax silver, which was also supposed to be sent to the south, has been held back for now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <i>Was this all Li Shentong¡¯s doing? Or is he simply thinking that if he doesn¡¯t steal it, someone else would, so he might as well take it for himself?</i>

    ¡°At that time, the bureau chief was at Taihu Lake, preparing for the final battle against Maitreya, and she could not spare the effort to investigate this case. The imperial court sent other officials to investigate instead, but in the end, they med it on bandits, and that was the end of it,¡± Li Sian exined. ¡°During that incident, the local Demon Suppression Bureau had clues pointing to Li Shentong. They reported it to the bureau chief, but since Li Shentong¡¯s status is no small matter, no one could truly search the Divine Brilliance Sect. And so, the case was left unresolved.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think the officials didn¡¯t do anything, though. They used the excuse of searching for bandits to strip thend bare. Anyone who resisted even slightly wasbeled a tax silver thief. Families were broken apart, and even those could be considered the lucky ones,¡± Li Sian exined. ¡°Situ Xiao once killed several officials out of outrage over these injustices. The real reason he¡¯s been traveling is to avoid the heat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt an odd sense of dissonance. <i>Was Situ Xiao trying to atone for the trouble his sect had caused?</i>

    After some thought, he asked, ¡°Does Li Shentong fear Di Muzhi? Or is it just the imperial court he fears?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? Do you think Li Shentong would tell me?¡±

    ¡°...Then is there still a regional inspector in Yizhou[1]? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard anything about one.¡±

    ¡°Regional inspectors only have supervisory authority. The true regional power is held by the prefectural governor. But it depends on the region. For example... Do you think the prefectural governor of Kuaiji holds more power than Tang Buqi? And that¡¯s not even mentioning ces like Qinghe or Langya.¡±

    ¡°...Who¡¯s behind Di Muzhi? I haven¡¯t heard of any aristocratic families in Shu on par with the Cui or Wang ns.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any. If you had to count one, it might be the Bashan Sword Hut. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that many people in Shu have visited the Sword Hut to seek guidance on swordsmanship? Even the Di n has had people go there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, then shook his head.

    A single expert could not necessarily prop up arge faction, but a powerful faction would always have experts. Often, an expert can determine the oue of a major conflict. Without top-tier experts to support them,rge factions tend to decline quickly.

    The master of the Sword Hut, Shi Wuding, had risen to sixth ce on the Ranking of Earth after Maitreya¡¯s death. There were only about a dozen people in the world stronger than him, making him fully qualified to act as the backbone of a faction.

    However, Zhao Changhe still believed that if Li Shentong had any apprehensions, it would be toward Xia Longyuan. If he had any genuine immediate concerns, it would not be due to some Ranking of Earth expert unless there was someone else in Shu or Miaojiang who was capable of restraining his notorious temper.

    For example, the mysterious figure ranked sixth on the Ranking of Heaven¡ªSnow Owl, the master of the Snow-Listening Pavilion. No one knew who they truly were, making them a real wild card.

    * * *

    In fact, Miaojiang was just a general term. In reality, what Li Sian referred to as the Hundred Tribes was more urate. The region was home to many different tribes, most of which were unfamiliar to Zhao Changhe, based on the knowledge he had from the modern world.

    The local customs were not always the stereotypical singing, dancing, and warm hospitality. Many of the tribes practiced wild, primal beliefs, and tribal conflicts weremon. To say they were not fully civilized would truthfully not be far off.

    Geographically, the region was stillrgely undeveloped. It was not the tourist destination Zhao Changhe remembered from his previous life. Poisonous mists, insects, wild beasts, and dense jungles covered the region. The roads were rugged and narrow. The tribes were not particrly friendly to the people of Great Xia, and banditry wasmon.

    The officials of Great Xia that were present in the area were merely pacifiers, and they did not carry any governing power. The tribesrgely governed themselves, and there was not a Ranking of Heaven figure to unify the area. While there were a few individuals who were on the Rankings of Hidden Dragons, Man, and Earth, they did not get along, and the region was in chaos.

    Ordinary merchant caravans would not dare trade here easily. Only traders like Li Sian, who were skilled martial artists, would take the risk. For Yue Hongling to seek refuge here was quite fitting. Even Xia Longyuan found this ce frustrating. Conquering the area was one thing, but governing it afterward was another. Even the Sword Hut could not control the region and would have to rely on local forces to search for her slowly.

    After half a month of arduous travel, Zhao Changhe and his group finally made it through the dense mountains and forests, arriving at a t in. They had decent luck along the way, encountering no bandits, but they did face plenty of venomous insects and wild beasts. Many members of the caravan were bitten so badly by mosquitoes that they looked as if they¡¯d caught the pox.

    This turned out to be a great opportunity for Zhao Changhe to gain experience with the Rejuvenation Art. Given his current mastery of the technique, it was particrly effective in dealing with these ailments. umting experience in treating poisonous insect bites actually helped him improve the technique.

    Although the journey was mostly without major danger, by the time they arrived, the entire group looked thinner, dirty, and foul-smelling. Even Snow-Treading Crow, Zhao Changhe¡¯s horse, was in such poor condition that he could not help but think of a certain heroine¡¯s ragged state.

    <i>All the romantic notions of the jianghu wereplete nonsense...</i>

    As Zhao Changhe was wrinkling his nose at the thought, a vastke appeared in the distance.

    Under the sunlight, theke shimmered like a sparkling gem, clear and pristine, as if it were a paradise.

    Theke stretched long and narrow from east to west, seemingly endless to the north and south, with vast waves of blue that resembled the sea.

    To the people here, this was the sea.

    Erhai[2].

    In the distance, the ins on both sides were lush with grass, where herders grazed their horses. The contrast with the rugged terrain they had traversed felt as if they had crossed into apletely different world. It was easy to imagine this as a secret realm, and it felt like nothing was impossible anymore.

    Just the area surrounding theke alone could sustain countless tribes. And this was just one small part of the vast Hundred Tribes. Beyond thisy even more expansivends, with innumerable mountains, rivers, andkes. Finding a single person here could take years.

    Li Sian exhaled deeply. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Up ahead is a town where the various tribes gather and trade. Does it remind you of Huangsha Market? Oh, the Grasnds before you reached Huangsha Market, to be precise.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was absorbed in the breathtaking scenery and couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration. ¡°I thought we¡¯d be visiting one mountain stronghold after another once we got here, but it¡¯s surprising how simr this is to ces in the far north. It¡¯s as if the gods split the samendscape in half and ced one part in the north and the other in the south.¡±

    Li Sianughed heartily. ¡°The vast sea, boundless world; who knows if the Central ins is but a speck in the universe, let alone north or south?¡±

    <i>Eh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s lips twitched. He had just tried to express an ancient sentiment and got shown up by this guy¡¯s modern perspective. Of course, it was not truly a modern perspective, but rather the intellectual musings of those in this world, which made it even more impressive if anything.

    <i>Heh, two can y this game.</i> Zhao Changhe quipped, ¡°North or south, I define it. Whoever holds the power to define the world, holds the world.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡± Li Sian gave him a nce but said nothing in response.

    Zhao Changhe ignored him and began pondering where he could take a bath.

    Noticing Zhao Changhe looking eager to dive into theke, Li Sian grabbed him by the cor. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to bathe out in the wilderness. What if you run into horse bandits? Are you gonna fight them butt-naked while swinging your towel? Let¡¯s get to the town first¡ªthere will be a ce for you to wash up.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The town, called Xizhou, was actually much farther than Li Sian had made it seem. They followed the coast, and it was not until dusk that they finally arrived.

    Of course, being a proper town, it was naturallyrger and more beautiful than Huangsha Market.

    Where Huangsha was a barren wastnd, this ce nestled between mountains and water, with birds chirping and flowers in bloom. It was less like Huangsha Market and more reminiscent of the serene beauty of Suzhou and Hangzhou.

    The town was bustling, with a dazzling array of tribal clothing everywhere. Unfortunately, Zhao Changhe could not tell which attire belonged to which tribe. At first nce, they all seemed simr. Among them were many women dressed in short tops, baring their midriffs, strolling casually down the streets. The locals paid no attention to them, as if this was the most natural thing in the world.

    However, when the townspeople saw Zhao Changhe and his group leading their horses into town, the peaceful atmosphere became somewhat tense. People exchanged nces with one another, and it was unclear whether they were expressing caution or malice toward the people of Xia. Zhao Changhe could not help but furrow his brow.

    ¡°Hey, has Xia Longyuan evermitted any massacres here or something?¡±

    ¡°No, but he did kill a Ranking of Heaven figure who had crowned himself king here. It had caused the newly unified tribes to splinter into seventeen or eighteen groups,¡± Li Sian said, looking at Zhao Changhe with even more puzzlement. ¡°Hey, have you still not learned much history? Didn¡¯t the bureau chief teach you? What were you doing when she was teaching you?¡±

    <i>Daydreaming, obviously.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was tearful. Every time there was a culture or history lesson, he felt like sleeping. Was it his fault? No, it was obviously the teacher¡¯s fault for not teaching well. These things should be told like lively stories about acquaintances, not as dry history. Otherwise, they just make people want to block their ears.

    ¡°So, the people here dislike us because we killed a king they revered?¡± Zhao Changhe asked.

    ¡°Killing the ck Hmong King will at most make the ck Hmong[3] unfriendly, but other tribes were thrilled to be able to govern themselves.¡± Li Sian then lowered his voice and said, ¡°Besides, that was an old grudge. It shouldn¡¯t be the cause of the current tension. The real reason for their hostility now should be the issues with the current Pacification Commission.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded slightly, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the story behind this Lei Ao?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a hero, I suppose... Originally, he was just a leader of a small, ordinary tribe. He never made it onto the Rankings of Heaven, Earth, or Man, but he¡¯s no slouch. He¡¯s probably at around the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate. In his earlier years, he dabbled in all sorts of trades here in this town. His bold and righteous personality earned him connections with many tribal leaders, and he slowly grew in power, bing the dominant figure in town. He¡¯s now known as Old Tiger Lei.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was in the middle of sarcastically wondering why every local boss named Lei was always called ¡°something-Tiger Lei¡± when their caravan arrived at arge tent.

    A man emerged from the tent, his voice booming, ¡°Ha! I figured the fourth brother would be arriving soon, and here you are. Uh... and who is this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the man. He had a full beard, looked sturdy and imposing, and exuded a fierce energy like a galloping horse. He certainly fit the image of an ¡°Old Tiger Lei.¡±

    But after meeting Batu, Zhao Changhe knew better than to underestimate these seemingly rough and brash figures. This guy could very well turn out to be much more cunning than he appeared.

    Zhao Changhe put on a reserved smile, gave a slight nod, and calmly introduced himself, ¡°I am Wang Daozhong of Langya.¡±

    1. This refers to Yi Province or Yi Prefecture. It was a historical province of China covering its southwest. ?

    2. Also referred to as Er Lake, this is ake in Dali Prefecture, Yunnan province. Erhai was also known as Yeyuze or Kunming Lake in ancient times. ?

    3. The Hmong are an indigenous group in East Asia and Southeast Asia. In China, the Hmong people are ssified as a sub-group of the Miao people. The ck Hmong are a minority within the Hmong. ?

 Chapter 442: Hongling Appears

    <h4>Chapter 442: Hongling Appears</h4>

    Unexpectedly, although Old Tiger Lei treated Wang Daozhong with some caution, there was no sign of awe or fear in his demeanor. He quickly let out a heartyugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you! A figure from the Ranking of Earth, how rare! It is truly an honor. Please, Mister Wang!¡±

    With that, he affectionately took Li Sian by the arm and led him into the tent. ¡°Fourth brother, it¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve been here, hasn¡¯t it? Where have you been making your fortune all this time?¡±

    Li Sian smiled as he followed, ¡°I¡¯ve mostly been around Jingxiang these past years and haven¡¯t traveled much.¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed with interest. Old Tiger Lei¡¯s hospitality seemed warm, but there was an undercurrent of indifference. For the first time, Zhao Changhe noticed that Wang Daozhong, who usually dazzled wherever he went, could also be treated like a mere passerby.

    What Old Tiger Lei was subtly conveying was this: he respected Wang Daozhong¡¯s strength, but as for the prestige of the Wang n of Langya, it held no weight here. <i>Whether you¡¯re from the Wang n of Langya or the Cui n of Qinghe, this is Erhai. Your family¡¯s influence doesn¡¯t stretch this far. Only your personal strengthmands respect; everything else is meaningless.</i>

    Even as someone on the Ranking of Earth, being rtively lower on the ranking made it so that Wang Daozhong did not hold much sway in this chaotic region. The saying ¡°even a strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake¡± rang true. Coming here, one had to abide by local rules.

    Once inside, the group took their seats ording to their respective roles. Lei Ao waved his hand generously. ¡°Bring out the osmanthus wine for our distinguished guests!¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat quietly to the side, sipping his wine and observing the back-and-forth between Lei Ao and Li Sian.

    ¡°So you were in Jingxiang. It seems like the ce has been treating you well! You look much more well-kept these days. Anyway, what brings you out here to personally lead a caravan again?¡±

    ¡°I came to see if anyone has been bullying brother Lei. I thought you might need some help.¡±

    Lei Ao was puzzled. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°Have you not had any issues with upstream supplies?¡± said Li Sian, feigning surprise.

    Lei Ao suddenly understood and sighed. ¡°I never imagined such a small matter would bring you all the way out here. I feel quite guilty now.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? This small matter seems rather significant to me.¡±

    Lei Ao lowered his voice, casting a nce at Zhao Changhe, and said, ¡°After that batch of tax silver was intercepted back in early spring, the local Pacification Commission didn¡¯t just let it go. They collected from everyone again...¡±

    Li Sian¡¯s expression flickered.

    He had not heard about a second collection. Where did the money go after they collected it? It had never reached the imperial court, in any case. <i>Could it have been stolen again? Counting the recent robbery, that would mean three batches of tax silver had been lost in total.</i>

    ¡°Fourth brother, you can surely understand. No one can withstand such relentless extortion. By the time it came to thisst round, we had no choice but to use our goods directly to pay off the taxes. What we gave you was already the best we could offer... We can only hope this ordeal ends soon and things return to normal. If this keeps up, then forget jade and precious stones, we won¡¯t even have sand to trade.¡±

    Li Sian fell silent for a moment, his expression shifting.

    This was a trading town. Its bustling appearance did not necessarily mean all was peaceful among the tribes.

    If what Lei Ao said was true, then the tribes of the Hundred Tribes were likely at their breaking point. If another round of taxation followed this recent robbery, the situation could spiral out of control.

    <i>Will this push the southwest to rebellion?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was also pondering. <i>Could it be that Li Shentong¡¯s motive in robbing the tax silver was to incite rebellion in the southwest. But whether or not the Pacification Commission continues extorting the people isn''t something that Li Shentong can control...</i>

    Lei Ao continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re wee to inspect our storage.¡±

    Li Sian waved him off. ¡°No need. Given the situation, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother, you are a man of wealth and influence in the Central ins. Surely you have connections with the Pacification Bureau? If you could...¡±

    Li Sian burst intoughter, ¡°Why ask me when you have the Buddha himself here?¡±

    Lei Ao¡¯s gaze finally shifted to Zhao Changhe, and he smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been catching up with the fourth brother, and in doing so, I¡¯ve neglected you, Mister Wang. May I ask what brings you to Erhai?¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew well that Lei Ao had no intention of asking him to deal with the Pacification Commission. If he did, his attitude upon their first meeting would have been much different.

    It was highly likely that everything Lei Ao had said so far was nonsense. He probably just wanted to brush Li Sian off. An old hand like Li Sian probably noticed this too, but both parties were simply going through the motions.

    With that in mind, Zhao Changhe sipped his wine slowly and responded, ¡°First, I¡¯m here to expand my family¡¯s trade routes. Second, I¡¯ve heard that this area is home to many extraordinary talents, and I¡¯m hoping to recruit some for my family. Mister Lei, having been rooted here for many years, do you have any advice for me?¡±

    ¡°What kind of talents are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Of course, those skilled in gu arts. Isn¡¯t that the greatest difference between the Hundred Tribes and the Central ins?¡±

    Lei Ao shook his head. ¡°Those who practice gu arts and witchcraft are typically tribal priests and shamans. They adhere to strict customs and regtions. They don¡¯t work for outsiders, nor do they easily reveal their knowledge of gu arts. If that were not the case, we would¡¯ve seen more of them in the Central ins over these years. I believe that you should understand this.¡±

    ¡°Times change,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a calm smile. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been pushed to such dire straits by corrupt officials, clinging to old rules is justughable.¡±

    Li Sian shot a sideways nce at Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe continued his bold assertions. ¡°You might not be aware of much outside your closed-off Southwest, but I wonder how much you¡¯ve heard about the shifting winds of the Central ins... Let me be frank, my Wang n intends to cleanse the court. If anyone here seeks a new path, could there be a better ally than the Wang n?¡±

    Li Sian almost wanted to cover his face.

    Zhao Changhe paused deliberately, then added slowly, ¡°And if anyone has ambitions to be independent, why not ally with my Wang n? We could watch each other¡¯s backs.¡±

    Not only did Li Sian feel secondhand embarrassment from listening to this, but Lei Ao¡¯s face also twitched. He quickly replied, ¡°This... this is far too great a matter. It¡¯s not something I can decide on my own.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to decide now,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°Mister Lei, feel free to consult your fellow tribal leaders or the shamans you¡¯re close to.¡±

    Lei Ao¡¯s earlier arrogance hadpletely disappeared, and wiping the sweat from his brow, he said, ¡°In that case, Mister Wang, I invite you to stay a while longer and enjoy the sights of Cangshan[1] and Erhai.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I¡¯m here with Mister Li, but only to find a local guide. Now that we¡¯ve arrived, he has his own matters to attend to, and since we¡¯re not traveling the same path, I¡¯d feel bad continuing to trouble him. I wonder if you could provide me with some local guides, Mister Lei? I¡¯ll make sure that they are wellpensated.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s real intention was to use these attendants to subtly inquire about Yue Hongling and the Sword Hut disciples. If they had not seen a red-d woman or a white-robed swordsman, he couldter ¡°remember¡± something urgent and ask Lei Ao to mobilize his men for help. That way, it would not seem too obvious.

    Lei Ao, however,ughed heartily. ¡°How could I ept payment from Mister Wang for such a small favor? You there...¡±

    He swept his gaze around and was just about to assign a few attendants to the task when a cold voice suddenly interrupted from outside, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mister Wang of Langya has arrived here... I am Shi Wuding of the Sword Hut. I¡¯ve long admired the famed Zhenhai Sword of Langya, and I humbly ask for your instruction.¡±

    Li Sian was taken aback, and Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded.

    <i>What the hell? Old Wang, are you getting me into trouble even when you¡¯re not here?</i>

    <i>No, wait...</i>

    <i>Is this a blessing or a curse?</i>

    After all the searching, the elusive master of the Sword Hut, Shi Wuding, had suddenly appeared here of his own volition, looking for Wang Daozhong! If Zhao Changhe could stay close to him, every mystery could eventually be unraveled.

    But the problem was, he could not beat Shi Wuding!

    Shi Wuding was ranked sixth on the Ranking of Earth. If he lost his life here, how was he to trail Shi Wuding afterward? As a ghost?

    But now that things had reached this point, running was not an option. Zhao Changhe would not be able to outrun Shi Wuding anyway. He might as well face the other head-on and see if he could talk his way through it.

    Feigning calm, Zhao Changhe rose and stepped outside, replying as he went, ¡°Sect Master Shi, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re ranked sixth on the Ranking of Earth, while I merely scrape the bottom of the rankings. It should be me who seeks your guidance.¡±

    Li Sian anxiously whispered, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    <i>For heaven¡¯s sake, you can¡¯t just die here for no reason! How am I supposed to exin this to the bureau chief?</i>

    Zhao Changhe waved him off and stepped out of the tent.

    Outside, the guards had already scattered on their own, creating a wide-open space. In the center stood a white-robed swordsman, quiet and upright, his eyes half-closed, head slightly bowed.

    The man looked like a living embodiment of a sword. He reminded Zhao Changhe of Han Wubing when they first met.

    Now Han Wubing smiled a bit more, no longer wearing such a stoic expression all the time.

    As ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± emerged, the swordsman¡¯s eyes snapped open. A sharp gleam, like a sword strike, seemed to sh through the air, apanied by a thunderous sound.

    Zhao Changhe gripped the ancient Dragon Emperor and, at just the right moment, gave a martial salute and said, ¡°Sect Master Shi, your reputation precedes you.¡±

    It did not matter whether they had ever met. This line worked in almost any situation. More importantly, the gesture was subtle, but he used Dragon Emperor to silently dissolve Shi Wuding¡¯s ¡°sword of the mind,¡± without revealing any signs of struggle or exertion.

    Zhao Changhe had not learned many sword arts, but he had seen plenty.

    He had seen simr techniques in the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance. One of the reasons he felt the path of the sword suited him better than that of the saber was the sword¡¯s versatility and the many refined techniques developed over generations.

    Seeing ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± effortlessly see through and dissolve his initial show of strength, Shi Wuding¡¯s expression finally grew serious. ¡°You are too modest to say that you scrape the bottom of the Ranking of Earth. With a move like that, advancing a few ranks wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    After saying that, he also saluted.

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°No matter how much I advance, I am still no match for you, Sect Master Shi. With just a nce, you made me raise my hand. It¡¯s unheard of for those ranked higher to challenge those ranked lower. We meet here by chance, far from home, and should be sharing a drink. Why start a fight? I¡¯ll dly concede¡ªhow about we have a drink together at the inn instead?¡±

    Shi Wuding replied coolly, ¡°As a scion of an aristocratic family, you certainly have poise. It is precisely because you are Wang Daozhong that I must challenge y¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a surge of sword qi erupted in the distance.

    For the first time, Shi Wuding¡¯s normally expressionless face changed as he turned around and looked over in surprise.

    A swordsman from his sect rushed over and reported, ¡°Master, the pacificationmissioner was attacked. All they saw was a sh of red, and then she vanished.¡±

    Shi Wuding took a deep breath, muttering to himself, ¡°What a move from Yue Hongling... I thought she was hiding like a stray dog, avoiding pursuit. But all along, she¡¯s been waiting for the right moment to strike. I underestimated her.¡±

    He turned back to Wang Daozhong, cupped his hands in respect, and said, ¡°Something unexpected hase up, and I need to return. I¡¯ll seek your guidance another day.¡±

    With that, he disappeared in a sh.

    He did not notice the smile tugging at the corners of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth, or the warmth in his eyes.

    <i>The setting sun and Hongling... never to be restrained. Indeed, she¡¯s never needed anyone to worry about her.</i>

    1. Cangshan or Cang Mountain, also known as Mount Diancang, is a mountain range immediately west of Dali City in Yunnan province of Southwest China. ?

 Chapter 443: Collaborating from Afar

    <h4>Chapter 443: Coborating from Afar</h4>

    The southwest region was vast, with Erhai being just a tiny dot within it. Most of the tribes actually lived scattered across various mountains. Around Erhai alone, there were several market towns like Xizhou, and even more popted and lively settlements further south near Cangshan.

    Zhao Changhe had never expected to find any clues about Yue Hongling at the first town he visited. He thought he would have to search far and wide, using this ce merely as a starting point.

    But unexpectedly, upon arrival, he was immediately drawn into the thick of things!

    <i>Strange...</i>

    <i>If she had been hiding deep in the mountains, it would make sense that no one could find her. But here she was in town, and it appears that even the local pacificationmissioner was involved in searching for her. This likely meant that the various tribes, out of respect for themissioner, were also helping in the search. So, how could she possibly stay hidden under such circumstances?</i>

    <i>It seems that she got fed up with being hunted. Perhaps after hearing about themissioner¡¯s extortions, she took the initiative to strike, assassinating him.</i>

    Zhao Changhe imagined the scene in his mind, and he could not help but picture a somewhat frustrated but still heroic Yue Hongling.

    It was clear that Yue Hongling wouldn¡¯t have dared to act recklessly while Shi Wuding was actively searching for her. But now, with Wang Daozhong¡¯s grand arrival, Shi Wuding, for some reason, had decided to challenge Wang Daozhong. Despite the difference in ranking between the two, a duel between two Ranking of Earth experts was no trivial matter, and it would certainly require full attention. Yue Hongling seized this opportunity and acted decisively.

    It seemed that, unintentionally, Zhao Changhe had helped Yue Hongling by distracting Shi Wuding.

    <i>But at the same time, didn¡¯t she help me out of a bind as well? Otherwise, how was I supposed to deal with Shi Wuding?</i>

    <i>But then again, Hongling likely thinks that Shi Wuding would be fully upied in a long duel with ¡°Wang Daozhong,¡± which is why she made her move. However, I didn¡¯t manage to hold Shi Wuding¡¯s attention for long. His quick return could potentially cause her to misjudge the situation, putting herself at risk. Once she¡¯s exposed, she won¡¯t be able to outrun Shi Wuding.</i>

    These thoughts shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind in an instant. As Shi Wuding leaped away, before he even reached the street corner, Zhao Changhe¡¯s figure darted forward, and he called out, ¡°Sect Master Shi, you challenge me one moment and leave the next. You think I am the type to be easily bullied? Let¡¯s see how well that works for you!¡±

    At the same time, he mentally connected with Dragon Emperor, silently pleading, <i>¡°Brother sword, give me some face, help me out...¡±</i>

    Dragon Emperor remained silent.

    <i>This shameless scoundrel¡¯s behavior is indeed quite reminiscent of my previous master...</i>

    As Zhao Changhe channeled a surge of true qi into the sword, a powerful sword intent began to rise, as if ready to burst forth from the de.

    Sword qi!

    And he was not just using any technique, he was using the evolution of an ultimate technique from the Sword Emperor: Sword of Primal ughter!

    Dragon Emperor quietly added a bit of its own power to enhance the strike.

    The sword qi howled through the air, screeching like the wails of ghosts as it shot forward several zhang, directly aimed at Shi Wuding¡¯s back.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s scalp tingled, and he instinctively twisted midair. The sword qi narrowly missed him, but the wind from the strike tore a seam in his clothes.

    ¡°Impressive sword art! Impressive sword qi!¡± Shi Wuding halted and turned around, coldly saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just admit defeat and invite me for a drink? What is this about now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded coldly, ¡°Different times call for different actions. In a normal challenge, there¡¯s no shame in admitting defeat when outmatched. But when I conceded, you wouldn¡¯t let me go. Yet when something happens behind you, you turn to leave? Do you think the Wang n is a joke?¡±

    Shi Wuding thought to himself, <i>You¡¯re clearly taking advantage of my anxiety, hoping to exploit the situation. How shameless can Wang Daozhong be?</i>

    <i>But as shameless as he may be, his skill is no joke. That sword qi just now was actually quite something. I really want to have a proper duel with him now.</i>

    Unfortunately, with other pressing matters at hand, the stronger Wang Daozhong was, the more troublesome it became for him. After some thought, Shi Wuding realized a quick victory was unlikely and chose topromise. ¡°I didn¡¯t think things through. I¡¯ll make amends to the Wang nter. Farewell!¡±

    With that, he took off again.

    Shi Wuding figured that continuing to press would only make them enemies for life, and he was certain that Wang Daozhong was not so foolish as to push things further.

    But just as he had this thought, another wave of sword qi came his way.

    Shi Wuding turned and deflected the attack. His usually calm face now showed signs of anger. ¡°Brother Wang, this relentless pursuit is beneath a man of your stature.¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Zhao Changhe nced upward, thinking that enough time had passed. Given Yue Hongling¡¯s skills, unless someone had directly entangled her, she should have disappeared by now. If this dragged on and Shi Wuding became truly enraged, things could take a turn for the worse.

    So he chuckled and said, ¡°Sect Master Shi, perhaps you do not know the ns of the Central ins well enough. Everyone in Langya knows that I, Wang Daozhong, am not a man who lets grudges slide. But let¡¯s call it even here. I¡¯ll seek your guidance another time. Farewell.¡±

    With that, he dashed off like the wind.

    Shi Wuding returned to find that Yue Hongling had long disappeared.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    A disciple from the Sword Hut stepped forward and reported, ¡°The pacificationmissioner was struck in the throat by a sword... He didn¡¯t make it.¡±

    The so-called ¡°pacificationmissioner¡± was not actually the southwest¡¯s pacificationmissioner but a local official stationed in Xizhou. He had been helping Shi Wuding search for Yue Hongling in the area and was quite effective. Well, he <i>used to be</i> quite effective. Now, without the local support, Shi Wuding was practically as blind as a bat.

    Shi Wuding was furious, ¡°Where is she?!¡±

    ¡°It was Yue Hongling, you know? We couldn¡¯t hold her,¡± the disciple replied helplessly. ¡°We managed to engage her for a few moves, but we couldn¡¯t keep her pinned down, and she escaped. If you had returned just a few breaths earlier, you might have still caught sight of her, but now she¡¯spletely gone.¡±

    ¡°Which way did she go?¡±

    ¡°South.¡±

    Shi Wuding climbed to a high vantage point and looked south. The streets twisted and turned in all directions, with no sign of Yue Hongling.

    Further south, in the distance, he could even see Cangshan.

    Shi Wuding was exasperated, grinding his teeth as he muttered, ¡°Wang Daozhong!¡±

    <i>If he hadn¡¯t dyed me like that, I might have caught her!</i>

    Recalling Wang Daozhong¡¯sst words, Shi Wuding suddenly realized what had happened. Wang Daozhong had deliberately stalled him.

    <i>He did that just to disrupt the search!</i>

    Shi Wuding genuinely believed that Wang Daozhong was merely acting out of his vengeful nature; naturally, he could not possibly imagine that someone from the Wang n could be in cahoots with Yue Hongling. He shook his head in disbelief. ¡°These aristocrats... They risk their lives just to save face? Unlike Yue Hongling, he can¡¯t disappear without a trace¡ªhe¡¯s still staying with Lei Ao. Does he really think I can¡¯t go back there tonight?¡±

    Meanwhile, both Li Sian and Lei Ao were staring at Zhao Changhe with awe. ¡°Mister Wang, after ying around with Sect Master Shi like that, what will you do if hees back to seek revenge?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed heartily. ¡°I may no longer have the Wang n¡¯s entourage, but I am not defenseless. Mister Li has already brought me here. I¡¯m a lone man now, I¡¯m free to go wherever I please. How could Shi Wuding find me again?¡±

    Lei Ao thought to himself, <i>Didn¡¯t you just say something different earlier... Weren¡¯t you asking for a guide? Now it sounds like you¡¯ve already found what you were looking for and no longer need one.</i>

    Indeed, Zhao Changhe no longer needed a guide. He had uncovered the whereabouts of both Yue Hongling and the Sword Hut on his very first day. There was no point in using a guide to search for Yue Hongling. She was not someone that a guide could help find.

    But now, the real problem was how he was supposed to contact Yue Hongling.

    As he pondered, Li Sian suggested something to Lei Ao. ¡°Xizhou is just a small town, far from grand enough for Mister Wang¡¯s ambitions. Perhaps you could introduce him to some of the other tribal leaders? It would be an opportunity to discuss important matters, and Mister Wang could also avoid Shi Wuding for a while.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Lei Ao agreed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll write a letter of introduction for him. Mister Wang, you can take that letter to Cangshan.¡±

    By the time Shi Wuding had finished dealing with the aftermath and angrily returned to Lei Ao¡¯s ce, the response he got was: ¡°Mister Wang Daozhong? He¡¯s already gone. He didn¡¯t even stay for dinner.¡±

    Shi Wuding was dumbfounded.

    <i>Is this Wang Daozhong really an aristocrat? He acts more like a seasoned wanderer of the jianghu. People might even believe he¡¯s another Yue Hongling!</i>

 Chapter 444: Fright in the Moonlit Night

    <h4>Chapter 444: Fright in the Moonlit Night</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had not gone far, and he had even left his horse, Snow-Treading Crow, with Li Sian¡¯s caravan instead of taking it with him.

    Along the shore of Erhai, he found a spot and dove into the water, enjoying a refreshing bath before anything else.

    After all, he was about to meet Hongling, and it would be embarrassing to show up smelling bad.

    Although people referred to Erhai as a sea[1], it was in fact arge freshwaterke. The water was exceptionally clear, making for a veryfortable bath. The only downside was the smell of cow dung lingering from the surrounding pastures, making Zhao wonder if he might end up leaving the water with some undesirable bits stuck to him.

    Li Sian had promised that he could wash up properly once they reached a town, but that turned out to be impossible. In the end, he still had to bathe out in the open.

    <i>Hm?</i>

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe felt a slight tremor from Dragon Bird through the storage ring on his finger. The sensation carried with it a distant memory he had not experienced in a long time: <i>Danger! Someone¡¯s after me! </i>

    Since acquiring Dragon Bird, it had only given such warnings a few times, the most critical instance being during Wan Dongliu¡¯s assassination attempt. Since then, he had not encountered such ambushes. He usually faced most threats head-on, and his heightened senses were enough to detect ordinary threats without needing the ring¡¯s warnings.

    But now he was experiencing this rare sensation again. The threat seemed toe from beyond the range of his own senses, hinting that the enemy was likely an archer.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly kicked off, propelling himself several chi through the water.

    Just then, a bowstring twanged, and an arrow carrying a violent spiraling force barely missed him.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Zhao Changhe sprang out of the water and dashed toward shore.

    Moving in the water was too restrictive. If another arrow came, there was no guarantee he could dodge it. Getting back on solid ground would grant him many more options. Li Sian¡¯s jokingment about fighting while butt-naked might actuallye true.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Just as he leaped out of the water, another arrow was already flying toward his chest.

    Zhao Changhe drew Dragon Emperor from his ring and barely managed to deflect the arrow. However, his hand went numb from the impact, and he could not maintain his footing, causing him to fall back into the water.

    A chill ran down Zhao Changhe¡¯s spine. It was not that the enemy was a particrly formidable archer but rather that he had been weakened!

    No wonder the other party dared to target someone posing as Wang Daozhong, who was on the Ranking of Earth.

    Yet, upon examining himself internally, he found no signs of injury or poisoning.

    <i>The water isn¡¯t poisonous, is it? Even if it is, it shouldn¡¯t affect me with theke being such arge body of water. This just doesn¡¯t make any sense. What kind of poison could be so potent that it remains effective in such arge body of water?</i>

    <i>Wait, could it be some witchcraft?</i>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Another arrow came flying, and Zhao Changhe deflected it again, urgently diving deeper. The arrows felt heavier and heavier, but it was actually because he was getting weaker. Soon, he would not be able to block them at all. He had to dive deeper, where the water resistance would hinder the arrows, and the enemy would not be able to aim effectively.

    But just as he dove down, he sensed several figures approaching from beneath the water, wielding silent, icy Emei piercer[2].

    Zhao Changhe twisted his body, dodging their encirclement like a fish darting through the water. At the same time, a mirror appeared in his hand, and he used it to examine himself.

    The attackers nearly burst outughing. In the middle of a tense escape, their target actually pulled out a mirror to check their reflection? Did he want to admire his looks before he died? Besides, in the deep water at night, there was no way he could even see his own reflection!

    However, in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, the mirror revealed something¡ªhe could see his own forehead darkening, with strange, faint ck qi emanating and coiling around him. His muscles and blood were visibly decaying and withering.

    This mirror was a treasure of the Cui n, the Mirror of Qinghe. He had not expected to need its power this soon.

    From what he saw in the mirror, it seemed that his initial thought of waterborne parasites or poison was wrong. Instead, this was some kind of spell curse. He had no idea how he had been inflicted with the curse, but it was clearly causing him to be weakened.

    <i>The mysteries of Miaojiang really are unpredictable and difficult to defend against. The root of this curse seems to be my heart... Hmm. At least my dantian and true qi aren¡¯t restricted.</i>

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe tilted his head, narrowly dodging an iing piercer that grazed past his cheek. He swiftly caught the attacker¡¯s wrist and twisted it sharply.

    With the sound of bones dislocating, Zhao Changhe kicked the attacker in the stomach, propelling himself forward by several zhang. Simultaneously, he activated the Rejuvenation Art, using it to shield his heart and blood vessels.

    The Rejuvenation Art was not just a healing technique. It was much more profound than just that. The Rejuvenation Art operated on the principles of life and vitality. This curse, whatever it relied on, could only weaken him to a limited extent. Under the power of the Rejuvenation Art, Zhao Changhe could feel his blood and qi recovering while the ck qi was gradually being expelled.

    <i>Who said a berserker¡¯s healing skill is useless? This is working pretty well. I can fight while healing, and my enemies don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening.</i>

    The key was identifying the root of the problem. Without finding that, nothing would work. This mirror from the Cui n was turning out to be quite fascinating.

    Several Emei piercers slipped through the water, approaching Zhao Changhe from all directions. Zhao Changhe suddenly extended his left hand, grabbed the piercering from his left, and yanked it sharply, pulling the attacker off bnce and throwing him into the path of another oing attacker. At the same time, his right hand grabbed another enemy, and with his right knee, he threw a sharp kick right between the legs.[3]

    The man let out a stifled scream as water rushed into his mouth, causing him to lose his fighting ability instantly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Another arrow shot down from above, piercing straight toward him.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed the unfortunate soul in his right hand and lifted him as a shield. The arrow, already slowed by the water, was further blocked by the body, losing its threat entirely.

    Zhao Changhe surged upward, his head breaking the surface of the water.

    An archer, standing on a piece of floating wood, was aiming downward. Seeing Zhao Changhe suddenly emerge from the water startled him.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Dragon Emperor swung, looking like a dragon rising from the depths.

    A torrent of sword qi erupted with overwhelming force, and the archer¡¯s body was riddled with holes, copsing in a bloody heap.

    From the distant forest, someone let out a startled exmation and quickly let loose another arrow. The arrow hurtled toward Zhao Change like a meteor, hoping to strike in the brief moment before ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± could gather his strength.

    Zhao Changhe twisted in the air, but the arrow grazed his right shoulder, leaving a bloody wound. Without missing a beat, hended on the floating wood, thenunched himself toward the forest in pursuit.

    When he reached the forest, it was empty save for the flurry of startled birds¡ªno sign of the attacker remained.

    Looking back at theke, the surface was pitch ck, the underwater attackers had disappeared without a trace. Zhao Changhe stood there, panting lightly, staring at the clearke that now seemed like the gaping maw of a dark beast. He dared not dive back in to pursue them.

    The shallow wound on his arm, where the arrow had grazed him, hurt far more than a severe injury would. ncing down, he saw ck blood oozing from it¡ªthe arrow had been coated in potent poison.

    He activated the Rejuvenation Art again, struggling to purge the potent toxin. It was a challenge, as this poison was more potent than what his half-mastered Rejuvenation Art could easily handle. It was also far beyond the basic poison resistance he had gained from his Six Harmonies Art.

    Zhao Changhe pulled out a fresh set of clothes from his ring, changed, and quietly slipped into the forest. He found a hiding spot behind some rocks and began to heal, waiting for dawn.

    He no longer dared to roam the area carelessly in the dark.

    Since returning from Saibei, it had been a long time since he had experienced such danger. In just a few short breaths, it felt as though he had walked through the gates of hell and back.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered as he slowly drained the poisoned blood from his arm and applied medicine to the wound. Then, he chuckled.

    The thrill of this moment rivaled that of charging into battle amidst thousands of troops. The vast world, filled with strange and powerful techniques, was not a ce where unting being on the Ranking of Earth or Man would allow one to run rampant. No wonder Lei Ao had not shown the usual deference one might expect when hearing about ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± from the Central ins.

    <i>Was this assassination Lei Ao¡¯s doing?</i>

    <i>If it was, then why?</i>

    <i>If not him, then who? Shi Wuding? But Shi Wuding himself didn¡¯t make a move. It doesn¡¯t seem like it would be him.</i>

    Zhao Changhe pondered for some time and then decided to return to Xizhou.

    Whether or not this was Lei Ao¡¯s doing did not matter. His departure from the town was merely a ruse to make Shi Wuding lose his trail. Since Yue Hongling was still here, why would he head to Cangshan?

    It made more sense for him to return and find a spot toy low. He could observe both Shi Wuding and Lei Ao while he was there to see if there was anything suspicious going on.

    Just as he was thinking this, a sudden sense of danger surged within him.

    Under the moonlight, an eerie, almost imperceptible flute began to y from some unknown direction, its wailing notes mournful, like cries of sorrow.

    With the sound of the flute, rustling sounds emerged from his surroundings. Looking around, Zhao saw countless venomous snakes that had silently slithered close, their glowing green eyes fixed on him. Their forked tongues flicked rapidly, the scene under the moonlight incredibly chilling.

    The hairs on Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck stood on end. Just as he was about to leap into the air, he saw even more snakes hanging from above, like long vines dangling from the trees. The air was thick with toxic fumes. Without knowing exactly what kind of poison it was, making a blind charge would be reckless and stupid.

    He halted his upward momentum and stayed on the ground.

    A soft, silveryugh rang out. ¡°Oh my, the Wang n of Langya seems to have some tricks. How did you break the curse and expel the poison? I¡¯m truly intrigued. Can you handle a little more snake venom?¡±

    The scene was eerie and dangerous, but the seductive voice that apanied it was like a whisper to the soul, enchanting and beguiling, as if a lover was gently urging him to do something fun.

    Even a true Ranking of Earth expert like Wang Daozhong might find himself feeling dreadful at the strange situation.

    But instead, Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes and leaned back against a rock, crossing his arms and closing his eyes as if to rest. ¡°Snake venom is boring. It¡¯s your snake-like waist I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. When will you show it off again?¡±

    His voice had dropped the imitation of Wang Daozhong and returned to its normal timbre.

    Theughter stopped abruptly, reced by a voice filled with shock and uncertainty. ¡°How... How could it be you? How is your disguise this good?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied grumpily, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you tell me why you¡¯re ying the role of Yue Hongling here in Miaojiang. Was it you who assassinated the pacificationmissioner this evening?¡±

    1. The name for Erhai (¶ýº£) uses the character for sea (º£). ?

    2. The raws state ·ÖË®´Ì, which directly trantes to water-splitting thorns, but I believe that this is just referring to Emei Emei piercers (¶ëáÒ´Ì), especially considering the region. These also appear in chapter 63, where they are actually named as such. ?

    3. oof ?

 Chapter 445: Meeting Sisi Yet Again

    <h4>Chapter 445: Meeting Sisi Yet Again</h4>

    Under the moonlight, thousands of venomous snakes were coiled together, their heads raised stiffly. The terrifying scene somehow had a strange cuteness to it. The snakes looked like little girls puffing up their cheeks, angry but hesitant to strike.

    Amid the misty forest, a slender figure quietly emerged, dressed in exotic attire. Her head was adorned with pearl ornaments, and her short top revealed a slender, beautiful snake-like waist, whiter than the moonlight itself. She moved barefoot through the forest, her toes more lustrous than pearls.

    Her eyes conveyed both yfulness and displeasure, mixed with a touch of surprise and a faint resentment.

    A faint fragrance from her body roused the deepest desires within, pulling one into an eternal dream, a dream beautiful and enchanting and one that you would not want to wake from.

    It was indeed Sisi, whom he had not seen in a long time... He never thought she was this extraordinarily beautiful in the past. But here, in this exotd, within the poisonous forest and under the moonlitke, she truly felt dreamlike, her beauty so enchanting that it tugged at his heartstrings, making his heart want to pulse in rhythm with her gentle steps until everything came to a calm rest.

    If Tang Wanzhuang could be considered the most beautiful woman in the Central ins, then Sisi might be the most beautiful, ethereal dream of these exotds.

    However, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s much-touted ability to track and sense the entrance to secret realms seemed to bepletely useless here. If it was not for running into Sisi directly, that so-called tracking spell might not have uncovered her even in a hundred years.

    Sisi gracefully floated in front of him, looking him up and down in surprise for a while, then mumbled, ¡°Take off your disguise, let me confirm.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leisurely removed the fake beard and rubbed his face to undo the disguise.

    Sisi crouched down in front of him, extended her slender fingers, and yfully poked his face twice.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zhao Changhe asked, annoyed.

    ¡°Just checking if there¡¯s anotheryer.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve confirmed there¡¯s none...¡± Sisi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This man is quite sturdy. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to take him back as a ve, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at her.

    <i>What¡¯s the point of checking? If I knew about your disguise as Yue Hongling, who else could I be? If you just wanted to poke me, you could have just said so...</i>

    In truth, Zhao Changhe had no idea whether that ¡°Yue Hongling¡± was actually Sisi in disguise¡ªit was just a random guess. It was just his way of exchanging secret codes. By making such a statement, he let Sisi know it was him.

    Sure enough, Sisi did not mention the matter regarding Yue Hongling, but instead gave him a seductive smile and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say you didn¡¯t want to live your life wearing someone else¡¯s face? Did I remember wrong, master?¡±

    This was also part of their secret code. From her form of address to the content, no one else knew about it.

    Zhao Changhe slumpedpletely,zily saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary measure... But I feel like I¡¯ve lost out this time. Who would¡¯ve thought that pretending to be Wang Daozhong would bring me so much trouble? Is this what they call a fallen star[1]? I guess I won¡¯t disguise myself as him anymore in the future.¡±

    ¡°The Wang n of Langya may be arrogant in the Central ins, where everyone fears them, but here in Miaojiang? What do they even amount to?¡± Sisi chuckled dismissively, then added, ¡°Just like a certain someone ranked thirty-seventh on the Ranking of Man, who stormed through the north and tested his de in Jiangnan. He might be respected in the Central ins, where he has the support of quite the formidable father-inw, but here? He better behave himself if he knows what¡¯s good for him. Still think you can y the master here? Hehe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ignored her teasing and sighed, ¡°Why were you trying to capture Wang Daozhong?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill him. I wanted to capture him.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t those guys just now try to kill me with every strike?¡±

    ¡°Who said I was with them?¡± Sisi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because they attacked first that all the battle traces would be theirs. If you suddenly disappeared, people would just think they did it. My involvement wouldn¡¯t be revealed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Why do you want to capture Wang Daozhong?¡±

    ¡°You already know what I¡¯m after. The Wang n of Langya has some valuable techniques. Is it so strange that I want them?¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Sisi stared at him for some time, then suddenly said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s our rtionship that you¡¯re asking me so many questions so casually? Do you really think that I¡¯ll just tell you everything? You¡¯d be better off asking who¡¯s trying to kill you, maybe I¡¯d be generous enough to tell you that.¡±

    ¡°Lei Ao,¡± Zhao Changhe replied calmly. ¡°Other than Li Sian, only Lei Ao knew when I left, and approximately where I¡¯d be. I know Li Sian, and I trust him, so that leaves Lei Ao. Plus, a curse needs a medium, and the only ce I ate and drank was with him.¡±

    Sisi crouched down in front of him, resting her chin on her hands. ¡°Looks like all that time wandering through the flowers hasn¡¯t made you lose your wits after all...¡±

    Zhao Changhe ignored the remark and asked, ¡°At first, when I saw you, I thought you were working with Lei Ao, but now it seems more likely that you¡¯re enemies. Need any help?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean help with dealing with Lei Ao or... help with something else?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, I think it¡¯s you who¡¯s helping me.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s provocative and casual words gradually dissolved the initial unfamiliarity and awkwardness Zhao Changhe felt upon seeing her. Now, their conversation had inadvertently be more risqu¨¦.

    But Sisi did not seem to find their words particrly inappropriate or suggestive. She simply giggled. ¡°As for dealing with Lei Ao, it¡¯s also me helping you... after all, he¡¯s the one trying to kill you.¡±

    After a pause, she added with some subtle implication, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gazed into her eyes, hidden behind the pearl ornaments that hung down, seemingly obscured and unclear.

    Without a word, Zhao Changhe pulled a booklet from his ring. ¡°A new set of Profound Mysteries-level sword arts. With my current strength, I can almost grasp and organize those at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Sisi lowered her gaze, staring at the booklet for a while before softly saying, ¡°This is part of our transaction, not you helping me. In exchange for these sword arts, I¡¯ve also provided rare items like spirit bags for gu insects, things that don¡¯t exist in the Central ins. It¡¯s a trade.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trade,¡± Zhao Changhe replied indifferently, handing the booklet to her. ¡°So, can we trade for something else too?¡±

    Even though she had been the one to mention a trade, when Zhao Changhe spoke about it in those terms, Sisi suddenly grew irritated. The yful, dreamy expression she had earlier vanished, reced by a serious look. She stood up straight and said, ¡°This is no ce to talk. Follow me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around and realized that the poisonous snakes had silently retreated at some point. The thick mist in the forest shrouded everything, hiding any potential dangers.

    Sisi floated into the night, her silhouette fading into the mist. As she nced back, a teasing smile yed on her lips. ¡°A man fighting with his Dragon Bird... Hehe...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced down and realized with some embarrassment that his hastily thrown-on robe hade loose, and his Dragon Bird was quite obviously swinging free.

    ¡°...¡±

    <i>Oh well, it doesn¡¯t really matter if she saw it. That Dragon Bird once brushed against her face.</i>

    Without another word, Zhao Changhe followed her alluring figure into the mist. He felt like their rtionship was as murky andplicated as the night and fog around them.

    A year ago, his ¡°progress¡± with Sisi was actually the furthest alongpared to all the other women in his life. Back then, no one else had gotten as close to his Dragon Bird as she had¡ªnot even Chichi. To this day, only a few had gotten that close, and Sisi was still one of the furthest along.

    Yet, despite their closeness, they had never spoken of love or affection. Those moments of intimacy were just an act, a game both of them were ying.

    But they fought side by side, saved each other¡¯s lives, and genuinely supported each other. They could have been extremely close allies, if not for the fact that she had betrayed him, causing a rift between them. But then again, she never intended to harm him. Their friendship still existed, though their paths diverged because of her responsibility for her people¡¯s future.

    Tang Wanzhuang had already forgiven her for her betrayal. Over the past year, Sisi had likelymunicated with Tang Wanzhuang more than he had. Objectively speaking, Sisi had be a key coborator in Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s strategies in the southwest. In this intricate web of schemes, Sisi¡¯s trustworthiness far exceeded that of Lei Ao. But could she be trustedpletely?

    He had originally thought Sisi was hiding away in some secret realm for the long term, but now it seemed she had firmly established herself among the tribes of the southwestern region. She was likely integrated into one of the local tribes, blending in with the local culture.

    It was a mystery what changes the subtle integration of the Ancient Spirit Tribe into the southwest would bring; their ns were still deeply hidden.

    Sure enough, after walking for a short distance, the vague outline of a mountain stronghold emerged through the mist. Several tribal men stood guard at the gate. When they saw Sisi approaching, they bowed and greeted her, ¡°Saintess.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes.

    <i>Of course, another saintess.</i>

    Sisizily instructed them, ¡°Prepare a guest room. I¡¯ve brought a guest.¡±

    The men stared intently at Zhao Changhe, who followed behind Sisi. Their gazes were wary, and the looks they gave him were one reserved for rivals.

    Zhao Changhe smirked and, without a word, followed them into the stronghold.

    Once inside the main tent, they were surrounded by a group of maidservants. Seeing Sisi bring a man inside, they giggled softly. ¡°Oh, what a handsome young man...¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Sisi pretended to swat at them, and the maidservants giggled and retreated. Before leaving, they added, ¡°We¡¯ll warm some wine for the guest.¡±

    Sisi added, ¡°And prepare a hot bath for him in his guest room. He washed himself in theke earlier like an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Hehe... got it.¡±

    Sisi stood there expressionless, facing Zhao Changhe, who was equally stone-faced. Grinding her teeth, she muttered, ¡°Why is it that whenever I¡¯m around you, even though nothing is going on, people always assume something is?¡±

    <i>Hey, I¡¯m just maintaining my reputation as someone who destroys others¡¯ reputations. You just brought a man into your tent in the middle of the night! Who wouldn¡¯t think there¡¯s more to it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°As long as we discuss serious matters, they¡¯ll know there¡¯s nothing going on.¡±

    ¡°But do you really think we can discuss our business with them listening in?¡± Sisi nced over at the maid bringing in some hot wine and waved her hand. ¡°Leave it here and go. All of you.¡±

    The maidservants giggled as they left, one even whispering teasingly, ¡°Take it easy... A lot of people saw you. It¡¯s not a good look...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>So, if no one saw it, it would be fine for her to bring a man into her tent?</i>

    Sisi gave him an amused look. ¡°This is just how our tribal customs are. What, are you going to judge us again for not being chaste enough by your standards?¡±

    They sat in silence for a moment, separated by the steaming hot wine. Their eyes met, and in that fleeting gaze, it seemed like memories of their past moments together shed before them¡ªlike fragments of a dream, gone as quickly as they came.

    1. The term used here is Ëú·¿, which more literally trantes to copsed house. This is an inte ng used to refer to the copse of an idol in their fans¡¯ eyes. ?

 Chapter 446: Cooperation Between the Real and Fake Yue Hongling

    <h4>Chapter 446: Cooperation Between the Real and Fake Yue Hongling</h4>

    Sisi picked up the wine gon and poured a cup for Zhao Changhe, her tone leisurely as she said, ¡°The forest is deep, the mist thick, the air cold. I remember you used to drink straight from a wine gourd without bothering to warm it. But here, do as the locals do.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied with a double meaning, ¡°Actually, warming it isn¡¯t so bad either.¡±

    His words seemed to respond to her earlierment about not being ¡°chaste,¡± something that Sisi used to be quite indignant about.

    Sisi seemed to catch his meaning, blinking her eyes andughing lightly before sighing. ¡°Warming the wine isn¡¯t the norm. Most of the time, it¡¯s hidden in the pot, unseen, neither cold nor hot. Drink it if you want, or don¡¯t.¡±

    Zhao Changhe drank in silence.

    Sisi asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I might have poisoned it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself? The Wang n of Langya has its ways, even the ability to expel poison.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled mischievously as sheughed softly. ¡°I have no ties with you. As the saintess of my tribe, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to trick a person from the Central ins. You shouldn¡¯t trust me too much. I don¡¯t want you ming meter if you fall into my trap.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ignored her teasing and changed the subject. ¡°In any case, Lei Ao wants to kill Wang Daozhong. Regardless of whatever grudge you may have with him, I¡¯m the one dealing with him now. So, can you tell me more about him?¡±

    ¡°He wants to kill Wang Daozhong. What does that have to do with Zhao Changhe?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She had a point. Strictly speaking, Lei Ao had not wronged Zhao Changhe at all. The guy did not even know that Zhao Changhe was the one who was actually in Miaojiang.

    Sisi leisurely continued, ¡°You might not know this, but Lei Ao isn¡¯t just a prominent figure among the ck Hmong in the trading town. He¡¯s actually the son of the current ck Hmong tribal chief.¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned slightly.

    Lei Ao had said that the matter was too big for him to decide and that Zhao Changhe should go to Cangshan to speak with the tribal chief. But in truth, Lei Ao was the chief¡¯s son, something not even Li Sian seemed to know. Now it appeared that sending Wang Daozhong to Cangshan was just a ruse. Lei Ao had actually nned to secretly kill him on the way and then me it on the internal strife among the people of Great Xia¡ªafter all, many people had seen Wang Daozhong sh with Shi Wuding.

    Thinking it over, Zhao Changhe sighed, ¡°He ns to pin it on Shi Wuding, and you n to pin it on him. You all treat Old Wang like an easy target, never considering that you might fail to kill him, huh?¡±

    Sisi scoffed. ¡°The techniques of Miaojiang are quite different from those of the Central ins. Unless they are on Ranking of Heaven, or someone like my master, who¡¯s at the forefront of the Ranking of Earth, we would not hesitate to confront them. Ordinary Ranking of Earth and Man figures can hardly handle the innumerable strange techniques here. You¡¯re the odd one. In that deathtrap earlier, if the real Wang Daozhong had been there, he would¡¯ve died. And even if he survived, he would have been desperately fighting off the poison and curse. Once he got trapped in my snake formation, he wouldn¡¯t have had any way out.¡±

    Considering Wang Daozhong¡¯s known abilities, Zhao Changhe agreed that he might have fallen then and there. While Wang Daozhong was undoubtedly strong, he was not invincible. Without a treasure like the Qinghe Mirror, Wang Daozhong likely would not have had much of a chance against the strange techniques of this area. The only exception would be if his brother, Wang Daoning, hade, as they could have resisted together.

    Sisi continued to grumble, ¡°Back then, I swore not to reveal Miaojiang¡¯s secret techniques in the Central ins. Otherwise, do you think you could have bullied me? You, a little nobody at the fourth or fifthyer of the Profound Gate?¡±

    Zhao Changhe kept a stern expression. ¡°Can we stay on topic?¡±

    Sisi sipped her wine and red at him with a hint of malice, her mood clearly sour. But instead of arguing with him, shezily leaned back in her chair, resting her head on her hand as if pretending to nap, remaining silent.

    Zhao Changhe watched Sisi sulking in silence, unsure of what to say. The thing was... He was not really bothered by her pouting, rather it was about how her exposed waistline was a bit too distracting. With her reclining posture, one arm propped up, the way her clothes pulled tight made it more than just her waist that was showing, just a bit further and she might already be exposing more than just the lower hemisphere of her chest.

    Sisi, noticing that Zhao Changhe had not said anything for a while, curiously opened her eyes and nced at him, only to find him looking down, focused on his drink, not on her.

    Annoyed, Sisi teasingly cooed, ¡°Is it that I¡¯d look better if I pretended to be Yue Hongling?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Stop trying to seduce me. You don¡¯t even mean it, so why bother?¡±

    Sisi scoffed, ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t mean it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I have some self-awareness... Besides, to be honest, with Hongling missing and the entire southwest in chaos, I¡¯m not in the mood. I just want to get things done. From what you said, you and Lei Ao aren¡¯t on good terms, so why not cooperate properly? When ites to serious matters, you¡¯re always reliable.¡±

    Sisi pouted. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, and suddenly you¡¯re so dull. Men should be a bit bad~ It¡¯s much more fun that way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond.

    Of all the so-called witches of the Four Idols Cult, from the little tiger to the Fire Serpent of Yi, none of them were true seductresses, but the person before Zhao Changhe right now was the real deal. Everything about her, from her seductive tone, bold words, and casual exposure to the way her flirtatious peach blossom eyes made one¡¯s heart race, wasced with deep, intoxicating allure. Any ordinary man would probably want to pin her down and ravish her right then and there.

    But Zhao Changhe knew better. This snake was venomous. You¡¯d think you could jump on her, but you¡¯d onlynd in your grave.

    Thankfully, he had enough self-control.

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe was not ying along, Sisi grew bored as well. Finally, shezily said, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been a surge of unrest among the southwestern tribes. The main controversy revolves around one question: should they rebel? Some believe that the Great Xia¡¯s exploitation has be unbearable, just extortion after extortion. Plus, there are rumors that the Central ins is already on fire everywhere, and Xia Longyuan can no longer control such distant territories. If they don¡¯t rebel now, then when?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Controversy, eh? That means that while some people think that way, others don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Sisi replied with a soft sigh. ¡°Miaojiang isn¡¯t like the Grasnds... With the terrain so difficult to traverse, do they really think they can rebel and conquer the outside? In the end, wouldn¡¯t they still just govern themselves? But they¡¯re already autonomous now, so what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°And what about the so-called pacificationmissioners?¡±

    ¡°The Pacification Commission can hardly do much. They don¡¯t even have the power to collect taxes directly, so they operate under the pretext of tributes. These tributes are voluntary contributions from the tribes, not a regted system. The more powerful tribal chiefs and leaders canpletely ignore the pacificationmissioners. So why has ite to this point, where the tribes are being so heavily exploited by the pacificationmissioners? Is it really their fault, or are some of these tribal leaders using this as an excuse to line their own pockets?¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned back in thought.

    This perspective had not crossed his mind before, but it made perfect sense. How could the pacificationmissioners truly exploit the powerful tribal chiefs? And how could those chiefs always represent the interests of their people? It was clear that ss distinctions were stark here.

    The so-called oppression by the pacificationmissioners was more likely a coboration between them and the tribal chiefs to exploit themon people. Yet the me fell entirely on themissioners, so when the locals saw the people of Great Xia, they looked at them with hostility.

    Following this logic, Lei Ao¡¯s im that all his higher-quality goods were taken through exploitation, leaving only substandard products for trade, was clearly a lie. In reality, he was probably the one benefiting most from this system.

    Li Sian¡¯s expression at the time seemed skeptical of Lei Ao¡¯s words, but before he could press the issue further, Shi Wuding interrupted them, so the conversation never continued.

    Seeing that Zhao Changhe had understood, Sisi smiled and added, ¡°And beyond that, do you really think that those who are calling for rebellion can¡¯t stand the oppression? No. They¡¯re using this as an excuse to unite the tribes and crown themselves kings.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Are there people strong enough to im the title of king?¡±

    ¡°In terms of individual strength, we¡¯re not entirely sure,¡± Sisi replied. ¡°By now, you should know that the evaluation standards of the Central ins, namely the Profound Gate and the Profound Mysteries, don¡¯t hold as much meaning in Miaojiang. The Ranking of Troubled Times only serves as reference here as well. As a result, the true strength of people in Miaojiang can be hidden, and it¡¯s hard to tell how powerful someone really is.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°If there isn¡¯t a truly strong leader to rally them, can this kind of unification even happen?¡±

    Sisi looked at him curiously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Batu isn¡¯t that powerful either, yet he united all of Monan. While strength is important, the overall power of the tribe is even more critical. You should understand that better than most.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a sufficiently powerful tribal force?¡±

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t before, but now that the Sword Hut of Bashan has joined, things have changed,¡± Sisi said with a smile. ¡°When Shi Wuding went to challenge you outside Lei Ao¡¯s camp, did it not ur to you why he knew that Wang Daozhong was in that caravan?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned grim.

    So all this time, Li Sian had walked right into their of a rebel leader, discussing with Lei Ao why the goods were substandard...

    In theory, Li Sian should not be in danger. Even if a rebellion were nned, Lei Ao would still need trade rtions with the outside world, and Li Sian, as a long-term business partner, would be important to maintain. But that was just a theory. If Li Sian figured out Lei Ao¡¯s true intentions, Lei Ao would definitely silence him.

    Zhao Changhe could only hope that Li Sian was smart enough not to reveal his suspicions and simply continue doing business without getting involved.

    ¡°I understand the situation now, but I have onest question,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°Where is Yue Hongling?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s smile turned yful. ¡°You¡¯ve been dying to ask me that for quite some time now, haven¡¯t you? Were you afraid of making me upset by asking me directly? Only bringing it up now that it ties into the main issue?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    ¡°Hehe... You¡¯re overthinking it. Whether you¡¯re looking for Yue Hongling or Tang Wanzhuang, what does that have to do with me, Xiang Simeng?¡± Sisi said leisurely. ¡°But I appreciate that you were considerate enough to mind my feelings, so you pass. And yes, you guessed correctly. The one who assassinated the pacificationmissioner earlier was me. I was helping Big Sis Yue create a false trail. Shi Wuding believes that Yue Hongling must still be nearby and has been searching aimlessly here, but in reality, she has long since reached Dali. If everything goes ording to n, she¡¯ll receive word about the assassination of themissioner in the next couple of days.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked in surprise.

    <i>So the two of them actually teamed up... And Hongling even asked Sisi to impersonate her? What happened to the Yue Hongling who was furious when Sisi pretended to be her back then?</i>

    <i>And now Sisi even calls Hongling ¡°Big Sis Yue...¡± The world really does change fast...</i>

 Chapter 447: Testing Cadres

    <h4>Chapter 447: Testing Cadres</h4>

    The situation had begun to be clear.

    Sisi and her faction were the ones opposing the idea of rebellion, or rather, they did not want to fulfill someone else¡¯s ambition to unify Miaojiang. Their assassination of the pacificationmissioner was not an act of rebellion. It was a move to extinguish the excuse others might use to start a rebellion.

    Since the oppressive Great Xia official had been assassinated, it would be hard to justify a rebellion based on that reason.

    Moreover, the assassin was Yue Hongling, another person from Great Xia. What did a Xia person killing another Xia person have to do with them? Even if the imperial court demanded ountability, they could stand aside.

    Under normal circumstances, Sisi¡¯s thinking might have seemed somewhat naive. If the imperial court truly dide to investigate, how could the local tribes possibly not suffer any consequences? But the current situation made it so this normally far-fetched thought was actually fairly realistic.

    With things as they were, the Xia Dynasty was truly too weak to pursue retribution. At most, they might issue a warrant for Yue Hongling and leave it at that. The matter really would not have much to do with the local tribes. As for the warrant, Tang Wanzhuang could easily sweep it under the rug.

    <i>The Demon Suppression Bureau Chief¡¯s gigolo... uh... I mean the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s undercover agent is here!</i>

    The assassinated pacificationmissioner was, after all, a corrupt official who oppressed the people, nearly sparking a rebellion. His assassination actually averted that disaster. How would Tang Wanzhuang view this? She likely had her own sense of justice.

    With that thought, Zhao Changhe looked at Sisi with some surprise. ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you thought about uniting Miaojiang yourself? Why are you just ying the role of disruptor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Sisi propped her cheek up with her hand again. ¡°The Xia people have treated me so badly, hugging, kissing, pressing, and touching me all over, even shoving gross things in my face. In the end, they dumped me without mercy. Should I put up a sign saying ¡®All Xia people must die¡¯?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed, ¡°Strictly speaking, I¡¯m not really a Xia person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, someone knows he¡¯s the bad guy I¡¯m referring to? At least you have some self-awareness.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Sisi leisurely reclined in her chair, sipping her wine, her gaze lingering on him for a while before she suddenly chuckled. ¡°First Seat Tang treats me well. I don¡¯t want to see her coughing to death from hearing I¡¯ve started a rebellion. And don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of you¡ªdon¡¯t get cocky.¡±

    ¡°When was I cocky?¡±

    ¡°Besides, she¡¯d be the one truly upset by all this, not you. I don¡¯t think you care that much about rebellion itself¡ªyou only care about the purpose behind it. Are people truly resisting tyranny, or are they driven by uglier ambitions? After all, you were once a bandit leader yourself.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment, then fell silent.

    Sisiughed, ¡°Oh, are you surprised I know you so well? Don¡¯t get too proud, though. This is all Yue Hongling¡¯s analysis; it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe just kept drinking quietly.

    <i>This girl keeps jabbing at me. Every other sentence is a jab... I might as well just let her vent until she gets over it.</i>

    Sisi returned to the main topic, ¡°My tribe is backed by ancient traditions. Although weck certain knowledge in martial arts and wish to learn more about those of the Central ins, when ites to the gu arts and witchcraft, we are the ancestors of everyone here. If we were to truly leave the secret realm and establish ourselves in this world, we would indeed have the reason and power to be the overlord of this region.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I asked you why you¡¯re not interested in doing so.¡±

    ¡°Because only a few of us havee out, and I am leading them.¡± Sisi smiled brightly. ¡°I told you before, my journey to the Central ins to seek martial arts was a wager within the tribe. If I¡¯m able to prove that the outside world is beneficial, the tribe will naturally consider establishing a permanent base here and engage more broadly with this world. That¡¯s what this is about. Oh, by the way, you deserve some credit for that. Do you want a reward for the sword arts you gave me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained expressionless. ¡°That was rightfully yours. Your experience and insight yed a crucial role in the exploration of the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have gained those inheritances. You always had a right to a share.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Sisi seemed surprised. ¡°Why are you so boring now? Have you really be that serious just because you¡¯ve gotten together with Big Sis Yue?¡±

    Zhao Changhe seriously said, ¡°That¡¯s right. A man who¡¯s ready to settle down and build a future has to be more mature.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s expression soured as if she had eaten something unpleasant. She looked at him disdainfully, yawning in boredom. ¡°In any case, most of our efforts are still focused within our secret realm. We have very few people outside, so it¡¯s not in our interest topete for power here. Keeping the status quo of tribal autonomy works best for us. As for whether we¡¯ll develop ambitions after we¡¯re more deeply rooted, I have no idea. Do you want to eliminate this potential threat early?¡±

    ording to her, the Ancient Spirit Tribe had plenty of internal issues to deal with. She had mentioned them being guardians of forbidden areas. They had a lot of unresolved problems, and it would be a long time before they posed any real threat to the Great Xia Empire. Why worry about such distant concerns when the opportunity to leverage them now was so perfect?

    Moreover, Zhao Changhe¡¯s real purpose here was to visit the Ancient Spirit Tribe. He sought many things that likely existed within their secret realm. He did note to get entangled in mundane matters. As long as he knew that Yue Hongling was safe, there was not much else in the southwest that required his attention.

    Zhao Changhe said seriously, ¡°I supported Batu, so why should I not support you? I only care about what benefits the current situation. What happens in the future has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not some loyal servant to the Great Xia Empire, nning and scheming for them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, support me, eh?¡± Sisi yfully edged closer, her voice once again seductive and teasing. ¡°A humble girl like me needs support from a big figure of the Central ins. How might Lord Zhao be willing to show his care?¡±

    ¡°If you can speak properly, I¡¯ll give you my support.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡± Sisi did not seem convinced. She leaned back again andzily said, ¡°Fine. It looks like you¡¯ve learned most of what you wanted to know, and my interest in you has been worn down by your seriousness. Go back to your guest room and rest. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow if needed.¡±

    It was indeedte, and Zhao Changhe, having been cursed and poisoned earlier, felt tired. Since most things had been rified, he did not press further. He stood up to leave. ¡°You should rest as well, saintess. We can talk more tomorrow.¡±

    Sisi waved her hand dismissively, looking rather bored, signaling for him to leave.

    Zhao Changhe did not mind and turned to leave the main tent. Outside, a few young maidservants were waiting. Seeing that he was actually leaving properly, they were somewhat surprised and covered their mouths, giggling. ¡°Honorable guest, please follow us.¡±

    Although Sisi had said that they did not have many people, the mountain stronghold was actually quiterge. The guest tent was in a remote corner, and inside, there was arge barrel steaming with hot water. Floating in the water were some unknown flower petals, giving off a refreshing fragrance.

    The maidservants giggled and asked, ¡°Would you... like us to assist you in bathing?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking just like your saintess?¡±

    ¡°Hehe... Did our saintess really say something like that to you?¡±

    ¡°No, she just spoke with the same tone. You know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°The tone... hehe.¡± The young maidservants said nothing more,ughing as they withdrew.

    The maidservants, of course, did not know about the time Sisi had been disguised as a maid and suffered from teasing. If the saintess, with her esteemed status, used such a seductive tone, it was either because she was ready to kill someone or she had a slight interest in testing their character.

    <i>But judging by the saintess¡¯ behavior, it didn¡¯t seem like she nned to kill him. Could it be that the saintess actually feels some attraction to this man from Xia that she¡¯d only just met? That doesn¡¯t seem right...</i>

    The maidservants could not possibly understand theplex rtionship and emotions between Zhao Changhe and Sisi. In fact, even Zhao Changhe and Sisi themselves were not sure how to act around each other. Their interactions had be a muddled mess, with both behaving instinctively.

    Zhao Changhe, feeling exhausted, did not want to think too much. He finally had a chance to take a proper hot bath, and it almost brought him to tears.

    Sinkingfortably into the bath, he closed his eyes to rest. Yet he had not even rxed for half a cup of tea¡¯s time before he suddenly opened his eyes, sensing that something was wrong.

    A wave of heat surged from his lower abdomen, and his mind became filled with restless thoughts. Images of Sisi and the charming maidservants began swirling in his mind, shifting to focus on their exposed waists and their delicate, jade-like feet. These scenes shed through his mind one by one.

    He had been drugged with an aphrodisiac.

    Zhao Changhe checked internally but found nothing, just like when he checked for the weakening curse earlier. It looked like he would need to use the Qinghe Mirror to check again. But in this situation, pulling out a mirror would be too conspicuous...

    Giving up on using the mirror, Zhao Changhe instead relied on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s Moonde Sutra to forcibly suppress the rising desire. With a sigh, he muttered to himself, ¡°Can¡¯t I just take a peaceful bath for once...¡±

    A fragrant breeze wafted by, and Sisi appeared quietly beside him, her slender waist exposed and her bare jade-like feet gleaming. She then seductively whispered, ¡°Master, would you like your maid to attend to you?¡±

 Chapter 448: More Potent Than Any Drug

    <h4>Chapter 448: More Potent Than Any Drug</h4>

    Her words were far too provocative, and Zhao Changhe was getting increasingly flustered.

    If Sisi had not gotten involved personally and only relied on the peculiar effects of the aphrodisiac, Zhao Changhe could still use the Moonde Sutra he learned from Tang Wanzhuang to keep things under control. But with Sisi sidling up to him and whispering seductive words, not even a reincarnated monk could withstand the temptation.

    She did not even need to touch him. Just her natural fragrance alone was enough to drive a man wild. The fragrance of a woman¡¯s perfume has always been a man¡¯s aphrodisiac, and Sisi¡¯s natural fragrance was an intoxicating mix of flowers and poison, exuding the fatal allure of opium.

    Moreover, her choice of words was simply too suggestive.

    Combined with the drug¡¯s effects, who could resist?

    The only sce was that the drug Sisi used was not one of those that would cause him to burn alive if he did not detoxify it. It was not something that would cloud his mind or affect his thoughts, either. It simply stirred desire¡ªmaking him want, desperately want¡ªwithout any other negative effects.

    Zhao Changhe knew this was just Sisi¡¯s way of a yful, brutal revenge. If he truly could not resist and tried to pounce on her, she would probably p him across the face and mock him, saying, ¡°So much for all that acting earlier...¡±

    He had no doubt in his mind that that was how it would go.

    But what could he do? He was getting really anxious!

    <i>Well, if she¡¯s stirring things up, might as well just handle it... It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t done it before.</i>

    Completely unfazed, Zhao Changhe reached down to handle the situation himself.

    Sisi: ¡°???¡±

    She was still in the position where she had leaned in close, her lips almost brushing his ear as she whispered seductively, thinking there was no way this guy could resist, expecting him to make a fool of himself. But when she saw what he was doing, her small mouth fell open in shock, unable to close for quite a while.

    It looked like you could fit an entire Dragon Bird in her mouth at that point.

    ¡°Sisi...¡± Zhao Changhe said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t get the principles or mechanics behind whatever kind of witchcraft or gu poison this is, but yeah, it¡¯s pretty strong. But you were right to want to learn martial arts from the Central ins. You should study those vicious dual-cultivation techniques more¡ªlike the ones where you¡¯ll explode if you don¡¯t do it. Now <i>that</i> would be unbeatable. But this? What¡¯s the point? No matter how strong the desire is, it can just be released. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have hands.¡±

    Sisi was speechless for a long moment. She had been nning to turn up the seduction even more, but now she did not know if she was ruining his n or just helping him out.

    After a while, she finally spat out in frustration, ¡°As expected of you, there¡¯s no one more shameless than you in this world. And here you were, pretending to be all virtuous, having all those serious conversations earlier.¡±

    Zhao Changhe calmly replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s because it¡¯s you. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my unbeatable little brother before. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be this shameless.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Sisi gritted her teeth, ¡°Zhao Changhe, your mind sure works fast, doesn¡¯t it? What if I¡¯d poisoned you instead? Would you still be smiling?!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sisi, there¡¯s no need for all this... I haven¡¯t done anything to offend you this time, have I?¡±

    ¡°You do realize the importance of adding ¡®this time¡¯ as a qualifier, don¡¯t you? Have you never offended me before...?¡± Sisi trailed off mid-sentence. Talking about the past was pointless now. Both of them knew full well who had wronged the other more and who bore the greater guilt.

    At the time, she had acknowledged her mistakes, which was why she had been so cooperative ever since.

    But after all this time, meeting him again in such an exotic ce, Sisi could not help but wonder if this seemingly proper man was the kind of person who could be easily seduced into forgetting everything, turning into nothing more than a drooling dog at her beck and call.

    As it turned out, he was not.

    From another perspective, though, could it mean that he was still holding a grudge?

    <i>So petty! It¡¯s been so long, and it was just a small matter!</i>

    Sisi¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously, her voice bing seductive again as she began to reach her hand into the water. ¡°In truth, I know it was my fault before... Can¡¯t we just forget it, master? Look at you, struggling like this all by yourself. Why don¡¯t I help you out...?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Oh, so you mean <i>this</i> was your way of making amends?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s hand had already dipped into the water. Suddenly, it was as if she had been electrocuted, her whole body twitching with a sharp, muffled gasp as one side of her went numb.

    In the next moment, Zhao Changhe grabbed her wrist and gave a sharp pull, yanking her entirely into the water with a loud ssh. Her face nearly brushed his little brother as she went under.

    Sputtering, Sisi emerged from the water, ring furiously at Zhao Changhe, who was looking back at her with an amused smile. ¡°What do you think of the Central ins¡¯ martial arts now?¡±

    Still fuming, Sisi snapped, ¡°What the hell kind of technique is that? Why are you able to electrify me?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t an electric shock, that was vicious qi. You stimted my blood and qi, and the water then became filled with it. You can¡¯t see or touch it, but I can control it. It¡¯s part of my understanding of the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. If you haven¡¯t reached this stage, consider this a lesson.¡±

    Sisi bit her lip, her tone coy again as she whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve got me now, don¡¯t you? So are you just going to hold onto my wrist and do nothing? You even stopped... you know...¡±

    Zhao Changhe let out a weary sigh. ¡°Sisi... It¡¯s not that I insist on being all serious, but the truth is that all our previous flirting was just a game. Neither of us had any real feelings behind it, so why keep ying these games? Can¡¯t we just return to a normal partnership and get what we both need?¡±

    Sisi huffed, ¡°Easy for you to say. You¡¯re just mad at me, aren¡¯t you? A whole year has passed, and you¡¯re still holding a grudge¡ªhow childish.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Zhao Changhe said seriously. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the mindset for this right now. I¡¯m not interested in ying around, nor am I wasting time dwelling on old grudges. The situation in the southwest is soplicated. Every step feels like walking on thin ice. This isn¡¯t the time to be creating unnecessary problems.¡±

    Sisi fell silent for a moment, then quietly said, ¡°But isn¡¯t the situation pretty clear? What¡¯s soplicated about it?¡±

    ¡°Because although Lei Ao wants to kill Wang Daozhong and not me, why does he want to kill Wang Daozhong in the first ce? Your previous exnation didn¡¯t cover this, does it? What advantage does killing Wang Daozhong bring to his ambitions for independence? And why does the entire Sword Hut need to relocate if their only goal is to support the independence of the southwest? What¡¯s the point? Why did Shi Wuding challenge Wang Daozhong? Whose orders was he following?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You were... You were actually thinking about Wang Daozhong and Lei Ao while... doing that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused. ¡°Uh... no. Damn it, when did your brain be so frivolous? You say I¡¯ve be too serious, but it seems like you¡¯ve be too... silly.¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about any of that? It doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it has nothing to do with you? If the southwest is forcibly united under one rule, wouldn¡¯t you be one of the first to be affected?¡±

    ¡°I could just retreat to the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm. Who would know where I am or even care about me? What does it really matter to me what happens in the southwest? I¡¯m not even from here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    Indeed, Sisi was truly detached from all of this. The turmoil in the southwest was more of an experiment for her, a way to observe and test the waters. She had her own stance, but she wasn¡¯t too invested, and that was why her thoughts seemed so carefree. Her interest in Zhao Changhe far exceeded her concern for the local events.

    Yet, she had personally intervened, disguising herself as Yue Hongling to carry out an assassination. She had taken a real and significant risk, cing herself in real danger. If Zhao Changhe had not managed to stall Shi Wuding, things could have ended very badly for her.

    So, maybe she did care about the southwest, at least to some extent.

    After all, her culture shared roots with these people, and their heritage was intertwined.

    Zhao Changhe noticed a flicker of emotion in her eyes. Gently, he said, ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t directly affect you... but you do want the people here to have better lives, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sisi pouted. ¡°What can I do about it? I already risked my life to carry out the assassination. If the sky falls, I can¡¯t hold it up. I also don¡¯t believe that you and Yue Hongling, just two people on the Ranking of Man, can change anything.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts turned to Li Shentong, his ancient and wise face shing in his mind. ¡°No... there are Ranking of Heaven figures involved in this.¡±

    Sisi visibly shuddered. ¡°You can bring in someone from the Ranking of Heaven to influence this situation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her sudden surge of excitement, curious. ¡°If I can, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Sisi bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°Never mind. But if there are Ranking of Heaven figures involved, it does open up more possibilities. It¡¯s something to think about.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Are you thinking of having someone from the Ranking of Heaven help your Ancient Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Sisi loudly retorted, ¡°No! My Ancient Spirit Tribe doesn¡¯t need help from anyone! Don¡¯t get any ideas!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled knowingly. ¡°Fine, then think of it as helping me. Once things settle down here, I¡¯d like to visit your Ancient Spirit Tribe. What kind of conditions would I need to fulfill for that?¡±

    Sisi almost instinctively wanted to say it was impossible, but when she thought of his mention of Ranking of Heaven figures, the words got caught in her throat. Instead, she spat out angrily, ¡°Unless you marry into the tribe, there¡¯s no chance.¡±

    The moment she said that, the atmosphere suddenly grew quiet.

    The two of them were still in the bath, very close to each other.

    Zhao Changhe was unclothed, his dragon bird ferocious, his body suffused with the effects of the aphrodisiac. His skin had a reddish hue, and his eyes were tinged with bloodshot veins. His breathing was heavy, and his hand still gripped Sisi¡¯s wrist, sealing her blood flow, leaving herpletely powerless, weakly leaning against him.

    As soon as the silence fell, the tension became palpable. Zhao Changhe¡¯s rough breathing was audible, as was Sisi¡¯s own soft, anxious, and unsteady breathing.

    If the condition to ¡°marry¡± into her tribe was implied, it seemed that they were just a step away from having a pretext for that...

    Yet Zhao Changhe released her wrist, turning his head aside, muttering, ¡°You should leave. I... I still need to, well, resolve this.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s sealed energy began to flow again, her strength returning as her blood circted freely.

    She suddenly burst intoughter, her wrist twisting as she slipped a pill into his mouth. ¡°I have the antidote. But if, after taking it, you still want to resolve something, that¡¯s up to you. No one¡¯s stopping you.¡±

    With that, she leaped out of the bath, sending a cascade of water sshing into the air like a misty rain.

    Sisi stepped out of the tent and, ncing back through the shimmering water droplets, softly chuckled. ¡°Master Zhao truly is unbeatable¡ªto think that after all that, it¡¯s still so fierce... If it were to be directed inside someone, they might not survive...¡±

    Her voice echoed faintly as her figure vanished into the night.

    ¡°Shit...¡± Zhao Changhe groaned, hunched over, feeling the intensity within. Even with the antidote, the burning heat was not fully subdued.

    The desire was indeed not just from the drug¡ªSisi herself was more potent than any aphrodisiac.

 Chapter 449: Rainbow Through the Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 449: Rainbow Through the Sunset</h4>

    Sisi ran off in a hurry, leaving Zhao Changhe unsure whether he had actually rested or if he felt even more drained.

    At least he finally got to take the bath he had been longing for. He then fell asleep fitfully on the bed, half awake and half dreaming, with the floral scent of the bedding around him. His dreams were a blurry montage of shifting images, none of them clear or coherent.

    Over and over again, those eyes, both coy and yful, flickered before him, along with glimpses of a pale waist and delicate feet. The images swayed and blurred.

    Even in his dreams, he could not figure out the rtionships between them. When he woke up, he was just as confused.

    He woke up just as dawn was breaking. A young maidservant was dozing off nearby, but as soon as he woke, she quickly snapped to attention, rubbing her eyes with a smile. ¡°Did you sleep well, sir guest? You were muttering something in your sleep, but I couldn¡¯t quite make anything of it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Changhe sat up quickly. ¡°What did I say?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear clearly,¡± the maid teased, leaning in closer. ¡°Could you tell me quietly? I won¡¯t tell the saintess.¡±

    As she leaned in, a soft fragrance wafted toward him, and Zhao Changhe froze, not daring to move. The maid¡¯s proximity was intoxicating, much like being the Longevity Monk[1] walking through the Kingdom of Women¡ªtemptation lurked everywhere.

    But since she had not heard him clearly, Zhao Changhe rxed. He grinned, saying, ¡°I was probably dreaming that your saintess was sending me a little maid as a gift.¡±

    The maid blushed and yfully spat. ¡°Ugh! We don¡¯t have such customs here. That¡¯s just one of you Xia people¡¯s bad habits. Don¡¯t impose such nasty practices on us; it¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°So, what are your customs here then?¡±

    The maid replied, ¡°When we fancy someone, we invite them to dance into our tents. What we do is our own business; it has nothing to do with others.¡±

    ¡°But... doesn¡¯t that lead to someone getting their, um, feelings hurt?¡±

    ¡°We have gu poison for that. Would he dare?¡±

    Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°Damn.¡±

    That kind of gu poison sounded a lot like the infamous Heart-Bonding Gu, a mutual restraint. They might seem open and free, but in reality, they weremitted to one person once they made a choice. It was not the casual affair one might expect. If you actually hooked up with someone, you would be bound to them, making you practically married.

    <i>So when Sisi brought me into her tent and even appeared while I was bathing, it probably hinted at something more significant in the eyes of her people... Does Sisi really care so little about her reputation?</i>

    Zhao Changhe cautiously probed, ¡°Does this apply to the saintess too? No need for political marriages or divine obligations? She can just pick anyone she wants?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are of the Ancient... uh,¡± the maid huffed. ¡°We don¡¯t have political marriages. The saintess can decide for herself in Miaojiang. In fact, that brute Lei Ao once tried to propose to the saintess, but she punched him so hard that one of his teeth got knocked out. Didn¡¯t you notice Lei Ao¡¯s missing tooth?¡±

    ¡°Uh... no, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If we have any rule, it¡¯s strength,¡± the maid said, sizing up Zhao Changhe with a cheeky grin. ¡°I heard you escaped from the saintess¡¯s snake formation? That¡¯s pretty impressive, no wonder...¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied with a nk expression, ¡°There are plenty of people stronger than your saintess. If she¡¯s really picking a husband based on that, she¡¯s got a long way to go.¡±

    The maid¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh? Are you jealous? Afraid she¡¯ll run off with someone stronger?¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused, not responding.

    The maidughed even more brightly and hurried to grab a basin of water. ¡°Let¡¯s wash up first.¡±

    ¡°Wash what?¡± came Sisi¡¯s sharp voice from outside the tent. ¡°Just ssh his face and p him a couple of times to dry him up.¡±

    The maid giggled and ran off. ¡°Saintess, you should reward him yourself.¡±

    The tent p lifted, and the maid dashed past Sisi,ughing all the way. Sisi stood at the entrance with her arms crossed, watching her run off, her face stern. Only after the maid was out of sight did she walk inside, grumbling, ¡°No respect these days. I¡¯ve spoiled them too much. I need to learn from your aristocratic families on how they properly discipline their servants.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rubbed his face, casually saying, ¡°They¡¯re not really servants, are they? They¡¯re your trusted tribe members, curious about the outside world. They¡¯re just helping you out, but not in a servant role.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, our tribe doesn¡¯t have a servant system. We¡¯re all family, and there are people of higher or lower status but no one is treated as a lowly servant. If we ever settle outside, I doubt we¡¯d treat our own people that way, even if we adopt some of your bad habits. Catching outsiders as ves seems more fitting. I think you¡¯d make a good one.¡±

    Zhao Changhe ignored herstment and smiled. ¡°These young girls are naive. You should keep an eye on them, or they might get tricked into doing something they regret, and then they wouldn¡¯t have the heart to use their gu poison.¡±

    Sisi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hey, they¡¯re not yours. Why are you so concerned if they get tricked?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for them,¡± Zhao Changhe replied with a good-natured shrug. ¡°They¡¯re cute, so it¡¯s just a friendly warning.¡±

    Sisi walked closer and whispered in his ear, ¡°Or... are you already treating them like your harem?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Zhao Changhe replied, casting her a sidelong nce. He was about to say ¡°I don¡¯t even want you,¡± but for some reason, the words stuck in his throat. Instead, he shifted the topic. ¡°Today, I¡¯m nning to go to Xizhou in disguise to investigate Lei Ao and Shi Wuding¡¯s situation.¡±

    Even though she had overheard the earlier talk of ¡°jealousy,¡± Sisi did not dwell on it. Her demeanor hadpletely shifted from the teasing tone of yesterday to something much more serious. She responded earnestly, ¡°Your sword was seen in public yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t you consider using a different one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just change the scabbard. Most swords look like most other swords, no one can tell the difference,¡± replied Zhao Changhe, though he sounded a bit resigned. He knew that without Dragon Emperor¡¯s power, he would not have been able to hold off Shi Wuding yesterday. He realized just how difficult it would have been to survive in this ce without the artifacts he had.

    Sisi poked her head out of the tent and instructed the maids to find a scabbard. Then she looked up at the sky, puzzled. ¡°Strange, it¡¯s almost dawn. Big Sis Yue was supposed to assassinate the pacificationmissioner by now. The best time would have been before dawn. If it hasn¡¯t happened yet, something must have gone wrong...¡±

    Zhao Changhe froze for a moment. ¡°How would you know whether she seeded or not from all the way out here?¡±

    Sisi nced at him, ¡°Because the pacificationmissioner she¡¯s targeting is on the Ranking of Man. Her target is Lan Tiankuo, eleventh on the Ranking of Man.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was shocked, ¡°Why him? Before I came here, I checked the list of experts in Miaojiang. His name wasn¡¯t mentioned at all!¡±

    Sisi shook her head, ¡°He was just transferred from Shu... He¡¯s only been here for a little over a month. Most of the terrible things happening recently, like pressuring the tribes to send women, were instigated by him. A new official always applies strict measures, that much we all know, yet with the measures he has taken, he has only been sparking mes of rebellion within Miaojiang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could no longer sit still. He hurried out of the tent without waiting for the scabbard. ¡°Is Yue Hongling strong enough to take on someone ranked eleventh on the Ranking of Man? And with all his guards and subordinates? Is she trying to get herself killed? Dali, right? I¡¯m going to find her right now!¡±

    Sisi watched him anxiously rush away, her expression flickering with something unspoken. Finally, she sighed. ¡°There are powerful people from my tribe assisting in secret. She¡¯s not alone. Also, you¡¯re only ranked thirty-seventh on the Ranking of Man. Yue Hongling was already a renowned talent when you didn¡¯t even know how to wield a saber. Why do you keep underestimating her? Just because she hasn¡¯t climbed the rankings as quickly as you?¡±

    ¡°Still, I need to help...¡± Zhao Changhe said, already sprinting toward the vige gates.

    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.

    A golden light shed in the sky.

    <strong>The fourth month, Grain in Ear[2], Yue Hongling attempts to assassinate Lan Tiankuo at the Dali Pacification Commission. Her initial strike fails, and she is trapped but manages to break through.</strong>

    <strong>As Lan Tiankuo gives chase, Yue Hongling suddenly turns back, ying him within his own ranks.</strong>

    <strong>At that moment, a white rainbow pierced the morning sun, casting darkness upon the sky. Life and death became one.</strong>

    <strong>Those who witnessed it were struck with fear.</strong>

    <strong>Yue Hongling, drenched in blood, broke through the siege and vanished into the distance.</strong>

    <strong>There is a change in the Ranking of Man.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 11: Sunset Divine Sword Yue Hongling.</strong>

    <strong>Why should the sunset be solitary? The long rainbow runs through the sunset.</strong>

    Zhao Changhe stood there, looking up at the sky for a long time, a smile slowly spreading across his face.

    ¡°Get me a horse,¡± he said, striding back toward the vige gates. ¡°She may have pulled it off beautifully, but she¡¯s still in danger. I need to catch up with her.¡±

    Sisi followed him with a stern expression, feeling like Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze on Yue Hongling¡¯s name in the ever-changing Tome of Troubled Times turned everything and everyone else into mere background noise.

    * * *

    Southwest of Erhai, Dali.

    The sound of hooves shattered the misty morning calm. Yue Hongling, covered in blood, rode her horse at full gallop. Behind her, a massive wave of pursuers gave chase, their numbers seemingly endless.

    Yue Hongling was injured and exhausted, but her gaze remained resolute, without a trace of fear.

    Yue Hongling did not let Sisi¡¯s people handle the rearguard. She did not want to drag Sisi and her entire tribe into a crisis like this. She would deal with it herself, even though it was dangerous.

    The terrain here was t, but Cangshan loomed nearby. If she could reach the mountains, there was a chance she could shake off her pursuers. While the mountains also had their dangers, with the ck Hmong upying the area, it was better than being a sitting target on the open ins near theke.

    It was a shame for her horse, a prized Ferghana steed she had taken with Zhao Changhe during their time in the north. They had ridden together for so long. If she had to abandon the horse to escape into the mountains, it would likely be lost from her forever.

    If she survived, she vowed to find out who took the horse and get it back with interest.

    As this thought shed through her mind, she noticed dust rising in the distance ahead.

    Her heart clenched. If there were forces blocking the way up ahead and she couldn¡¯t make it to the mountains in time, things would get tricky.

    She bit her lip and urged her horse forward. She had no choice but to break through!

    As she drew closer, she could already make out the rough, bearded faces of Miao warriors. They looked fierce and menacing.

    Yue Hongling clenched the longsword in her hand.

    Just then, chaos erupted behind the enemy forces. An arrow, shot from an incredible distance, pierced through thest Miao warrior, the sheer force of it flinging him from his horse. He crashed into the horse ahead of him, throwing the whole formation into disarray.

    The Miao warriors blocking the road all reined in their horses and turned to look back in shock. A burly man, wielding a massive saber, was charging forward from the distant dust cloud.

    ¡°ANYONE IN MY WAY WILL DIE!¡±

    From afar, Yue Hongling¡¯s unwavering eyes suddenly sparkled with joy and a deep, hidden fatigue.

    <i>It¡¯s you...</i>

    Yue Hongling did not bother wondering why he was there¡ªwhether it was just a coincidence or if he hade specifically knowing she was in danger.

    <i>It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that he¡¯s here, I don¡¯t have to be so tired anymore...</i>

    With a thunderous roar, Zhao Changhe caught up with the enemy forces. Dragon Bird cleaved through them and heads flew, blood spraying into the sky.

    A manifestation of the Blood God loomed, casting a shadow over the battlefield and spreading fear unchecked through the ranks.

    <i>He really is suitable for this kind of scene...</i> Yue Hongling tightened her grip on her longsword and charged into the fray.

    A de of sword qi urately pierced the throat of the nearest enemy in front of her and he fell from his horse, choking. Yue Hongling then plunged deeper into the battle.

    Amidst the chaos of thousands, the two of them drew closer, their paths converging. As they neared, they could see the joy in each other¡¯s eyes. The faces of the soldiers surrounding them became a blur, irrelevant.

    ¡°Tired of wandering the world yet?¡± Zhao Changhe shed a Miao warrior in two with a single blow, shouting, ¡°I¡¯vee to take you home!¡±

    Yue Hongling broke into a smile as radiant as the morning sun.

    Riding a little ways back, Sisi clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. She was just a beat slower, not even able to join the battle before she was already hit with a faceful of unexpected dog food.

    <i>Disgusting.</i>

    1. This is a reference to Tang Sanzang, a Buddhist monk and pilgrim who is a central character in <i>Journey to the West</i>. ?

    2. This is the ninth of the twenty-four sr terms. ?

 Chapter 450: Prelude to Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 450: Prelude to Chaos</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had charged into battlefields so many times that they were starting to outnumber the number of times he¡¯d fought in the <i>jianghu.</i>

    Perhaps it was because his identity as a prince was bing more intertwined with his fate, pulling him deeper into the affairs of the world rather than just the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Or perhaps it was due to his Vicious Blood Saber Art and the Blood Asura Body, both of which were particrly suited forrge-scale battles.

    His furious saber,bined with the overwhelming bloodlust that seemed to cover the entire area, terrifiedmon soldiers, throwing them into disarray. His image, wielding a broad saber and embodying fierce might, seemed as though he was born for the battlefield. Once he had broken through to the Profound Mysteries and unveiled the manifestation of the Blood God, it only became more apparent.

    While a formidable warrior galloped through their ranks, Yue Hongling, who was making her way from the opposite side, was no less formidable herself. The two quickly converged like twin arrowheads. Zhao Changhe reined in his horse, and together, they stormed out of the battle formation, carving through their foes as if no one stood in their way.

    They had gone a fair distance and left the enemy behind when Sisi finally caught up, looking for all the world like a maiding to meet her lord.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Yue Hongling said, ncing back at the dust cloud behind them as she slumped weakly over her saddle. ¡°It¡¯s better if they don¡¯t get a clear look at you. Don¡¯t reveal yourself.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    <i>So, it¡¯s really just the lording to take hisdy home, and I¡¯m the maiding along for the ride, huh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe added, ¡°Let¡¯s take a side path. Don¡¯t let this be somehow connected to your tribe.¡±

    <i>Thanks so much for your consideration...</i> Sisi rolled her eyes, but she turned her horse down a side path. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Having a ¡°local guide¡± made everything easier. After navigating several twists and turns, they quickly made their way into the mountains, leaving the pursuing soldiers far behind.

    Before the enemy troops could even think about surrounding the mountain, the three riders had already burst out the other side of the forest and disappeared, leaving no trail for them to follow.

    Zhao Changhe had not noticed, but Sisi had scattered some kind of powder along the way. Soon, countless poisonous insects and snakes swarmed over the horse tracks, covering thempletely.

    * * *

    At the mountain stronghold of the Ancient Spirit Tribe.

    Sisi wore a sour expression as she led the horses up the mountain, handling two of them by herself.

    Yue Hongling had fallen unconscious at some point and was now being carried by Zhao Changhe on his horse, receiving treatment along the way.

    Sisi could not quite figure out what kind of treatment Zhao Changhe was giving. All she saw was Zhao Changhe¡¯srge hands wandering all over Yue Hongling¡¯s body, finally settling over her heart and massaging it.

    <i>Is this supposed to be some kind of magical technique? Since when was healing done this way?</i>

    It just so happened that the Rejuvenation Art really worked this way¡ªenergy was to be applied through touch to wherever the injury was.

    Of course, Yue Hongling¡¯s heart was not injured. She had simply lost too much blood, causing her to feel faint. Zhao Changhe was merely regting her blood flow by applying the technique near her heart.

    In truth, she could have held on and remained conscious, but with the man she trusted most by her side, she no longer felt the need to put on a brave front. She allowed herself to lose consciousness. Just as she was about to slump over her horse, she felt herself being pulled into the familiar warmth of his embrace.

    Yue Hongling smiled inwardly as she let her eyes close.

    <i>I¡¯m still all sweaty and smelly. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re bothered by that.</i>

    The least of Zhao Changhe¡¯s concerns was her smell. In fact, his heart ached terribly. The Tome of Troubled Times mention of her feats made it all sound gant and heroic, but witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. She had truly been on the brink of death and had only managed a bloody escape.

    Her body was covered in wounds, deep and shallow cuts that numbered in the dozens. The worst one, on her left shoulder, went so deep that the bone was visible.

    She was practically a figure made of blood, and most of it was her own. The moment her sword struck, life and death hung in the bnce¡ªthis was the true peril of the <i>jianghu</i>, where lives were carried on the edge of a de.

    Even with all this blood loss, she had kept fighting. If Zhao Changhe had not arrived, she might have continued riding, wounded as she was, fleeing into the wilderness. Amidst a massive manhunt, she would have be a legend of survival against all odds.

    Her strength had improved quickly, incredibly quickly... but how could it not have?

    Such rapid progress was happening at the expense of her body.

    Her injuries were mostly hidden, and they would likely begin showing their effects in a few years. By the time she reached middle age, her body might betray her, with lingering pains and ailments. Her cultivation might ultimately stall at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, leaving little room for further growth.

    She would be the final ray of a setting sun, glorious but fading, destined to sink beneath the horizon and never to rise again.

    Yue Hongling was not from a prestigious family; she came from a humble background. Unlike Zhao Changhe, who had the guidance of ancient entities such as the blind woman, she had fought her way to where she was through sheer grit, relying on a few lucky opportunities from her early adventures. She was truly remarkable...

    And even more remarkable was her unwavering sense of purpose¡ªhermitment to justice, a path she had walked from the beginning, doing what Zhao Changhe himself had longed to do but found himself too tangled in worldly affairs to pursue fully.

    It was as if she were living out the dream he could not fully realize.

    Though he hoped her heart would settle with him, Zhao Changhe never said it aloud. After all, would the Yue Hongling who washed her hands to make soup still be the Yue Hongling of his dreams?

    He did not know.

    Zhao Changhe simply continued silently channeling his Rejuvenation Art, carefully healing her wounds, focusing on her heart to stabilize her condition. He could feel the warmth and softness beneath his touch, but his mind was too focused on her well-being to take notice.

    ¡°S-saintess?¡± A few young girls who had been hiding nearby popped their heads out from the bushes, startled by the sight of their saintess, Sisi, leading horses like a mere servant. What surprised them even more was the man they had met recently, holding Yue Hongling so tenderly, seemingly enjoying thefort of healing her wounds, while the saintess herself looked like she had just swallowed a bunch of rotten eggs.

    ¡°Oh, do I really look like some spare right now?[1]¡± Sisi snapped. ¡°Stop touching her already! We¡¯re almost at the mountain stronghold. There are men outside. Do you want them to see you like this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe instantly pulled his hands away and wrapped Yue Hongling protectively in his arms, making it clear he did not even want anyone to glimpse the damaged state of her clothing.

    Sisi, clearly annoyed, pped the horses¡¯ backs with a huff. ¡°Giddy up!¡±

    The three horses galloped into the mountain stronghold, leaving the confusion and tension of the battlefield far behind them.

    * * *

    In Xizhou Town, Shi Wuding sat with a dark expression, ring at a group of tribal chieftains and disciples of his Sword Hut. ¡°Can someone tell me why Yue Hongling is in Dali?¡±

    Lei Ao and the others exchanged bewildered looks, none of them able to answer.

    Just that evening, the pacificationmissioner stationed in Xizhou had been assassinated. Eyewitnesses saw a sh of red, and the Sword Hut disciples had even shed with the assassin, who managed to escape. While the Sword Hut focused its full effort on searching for Yue Hongling in the Xizhou area, a few hourster, the main pacificationmissioner in Dali was also assassinated.

    No matter how close Xizhou and Dali were, they were not close enough to the point where she could be in one and instantly in the other!

    Shi Wuding knew that Yue Hongling must have arrived in Dali much earlier, and the attack must have taken ce during the deepest part of the night, just before dawn. The Tome of Troubled Times mentioned that Yue Hongling¡¯s ¡°initial strike fails, and she bes trapped but manages to break through.¡± During her escape, she likely seized a moment when Lan Tiankuo, thinking he had her trapped, let his guard down. She took that chance tounch a desperate counterattack, disregarding her own safety. This process would have taken some time.

    <i>So, am I just supposed to believe that Yue Hongling killed someone in Xizhou in the evening, then rushed across the entirety of Erhai overnight to Dali, avoiding a full-scale search by the disciples, arrived at a perfect ambush point, and then engaged in an all-out battle against an expert ranked eleventh on the Ranking of Man?</i>

    <i>Is Yue Hongling some god or immortal?</i>

    Lei Ao finally spoke, ¡°Instead of asking us, why don¡¯t you ask your disciples? Was the person they fought really Yue Hongling?¡±

    The Sword Hut disciples, feeling insulted, erupted in anger. ¡°You can doubt our eyes, but don¡¯t you dare question our understanding of sword arts! That was Yue Hongling¡¯s sword art¡ªwe couldn¡¯t have been mistaken!¡±

    Lei Ao, also frustrated, retorted, ¡°So, are you saying Yue Hongling knows how to create clones now?¡±

    Everyone knew that they had to have been misled. Yue Hongling, with her limited understanding of Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts, saw Shi Wuding as the greatest threat. If someone could distract him, she would take any risk.

    And sure enough, not only had Shi Wuding been lured by a possible decoy of Yue Hongling, but he was also distracted by Wang Daozhong.

    Now, a huge mess had unfolded. The main pacificationmissioner had been killed, and the killer was also a person from the Great Xia Empire. A group of conspirators nning to use the oppression by the Pacification Commission as an excuse to unite the tribes of the southwest and rebel suddenly found themselves without a cause.

    How could they rally the tribes, saying ¡°The pacificationmissioner is oppressing us, let¡¯s rebel!¡± when that verymissioner was dead?

    What were they to do now?

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Shi Wuding¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Regardless of the n, we must continue the search. Find Yue Hongling, and under interrogation, she can be made to confess and ce the me wherever we need. If not her, then let¡¯s find the imposter. Anything is better than sitting here guessing.¡±

    The tribal chiefs all stood up. ¡°As long as they¡¯re still in the Cangshan or Erhai area, there¡¯s no way they can escape!¡±

    1. The word for spare sounds quite simr to saintess in Chinese. ?

 Chapter 451: Sword Huts Secret

    <h4>Chapter 451: Sword Hut''s Secret</h4>

    Yue Hongling slowly woke up to find that dusk had already fallen.

    She immediately looked around, hoping to see Zhao Changhe.

    She was not disappointed. Zhao Changhe was sitting by the tent, tending to a fire. There was a pot on the fire, from which the faint aroma of herbs wafted up.

    <i>Is he... brewing medicine?</i>

    <i>When did he learn how to do that?</i>

    For some reason, watching him prepare medicine warmed her heart more than any other scene.

    It felt likeing home after a long, hard day to find a husband who had already prepared a delicious meal, waiting for her return.

    It also felt like no matter how much chaos and hardship existed outside, there was always a safe harbor here by his side. Her once-restless and wandering heart suddenly feltzy and reluctant to move.

    <i>No, this isn¡¯t right...</i>

    Yue Hongling struggled to sit up, and Zhao Changhe immediately sensed it. He turned his head, frowning in disapproval. His voice was stern, ¡°Lie down!¡±

    Yue Hongling blinked in confusion.

    <i>Oh, so he has a temper now, huh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°In the ck Tortoise Secret Realm, that energy crystal washed your body and healed some of your hidden injuries. Did you feel like you could go all out and ruin yourself again? Day after day, throwing yourself into fights. And even after fighting so hard, you still insist on toughing it out and pretending to be a hero. Do you even care about your body anymore?¡±

    Yue Hongling pouted and muttered under her breath, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re the one who cares about my body, you pervert.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Yue Honglingy back down, staring stiffly at the ceiling, saying nothing.

    <i>How could I say such a flirty and shameless thing? I haven¡¯t seen him for so long, now it feels awkward...</i>

    Her body did not hurt as much as she expected. Most of her wounds had almost healed. Only the injury on her shoulder, where she had sustained the deepest wound during the fight with Lan Tiankuo, still ached...

    <i>Wait, did he wrap this bandage? For a cut that deep, he would have had to undress me... Hey...</i>

    Zhao Changhe shot her a re but said nothing, turning his attention back to the medicine. He carefully checked the pot, nodded to himself, and then used a wooden stick to lift it off the fire. Wrapping his hand in cloth to avoid burns, he cautiously poured the medicine into a bowl.

    Yue Hongling quietly nced at him again, feeling bothzy and inexplicably happy. She could not stop a smile from tugging at her lips, though she did not even realize it herself.

    Zhao Changhe sat down beside her, carefully blowing on the hot medicine he had prepared for her. He said gently, ¡°The medicine is ready.¡±

    Yue Hongling heard herself respond in a soft, almost childlike voice, ¡°What kind of medicine? I only have external injuries...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to replenish your blood and help with internal recovery,¡± Zhao Changhe exined.

    ¡°When did you study medicine?¡±

    ¡°Just recently,¡± he replied. He blew on a spoonful of the medicine for a while, then gently held it to her pale lips. ¡°Say aaaaa...¡±

    Yue Hongling obediently opened her mouth and drank it. It was incredibly bitter, but somehow, that bitterness felt as sweet as honey, warming her from her tongue down to her stomach.

    Just then, Sisi poked her head into the tent, took one look at the scene, and her face scrunched up as if she¡¯d sucked on a particrly unripe lemon. She huffed angrily and walked away.

    Despite their keen senses, both Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe seemed blissfully unaware of Sisi¡¯s presence. They remainedpletely oblivious, Zhao Changhe feeding her one spoonful at a time, and Yue Hongling taking one sip at a time.

    After the medicine was finished, Yue Hongling pouted slightly, still wanting more. Seeing her expression, Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re only younger than me by two months, yet you act like a little kid.¡±

    Yue Hongling huffed, curling up under the nket and turning her back to him.

    From behind her, Zhao Changhe¡¯s teasing voice drifted over, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you want to try that side position?¡±

    Yue Hongling spun around furiously. ¡°I knew it! All you think about is that! Are you only treating my wounds so you can get what you want sooner?¡±

    ¡°Heh,¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled as he gently wiped away a bit of leftover medicine from her lips. ¡°Little girl.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Yue Hongling protested.

    Zhao Changhe leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips. ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    He got up, cing the empty bowl on the table in the corner. ¡°If I were a true physician, I¡¯d tell you to stay in bed for three days and not move. But your physique seems to have undergone some changes. Your recovery rate is much higher than that of normal martial artists, and you even have a certain sharp, lethal energy within you. Is it a result of absorbing the Zhenwu Sword Stone?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, I feel like I¡¯m developing some kind of sword body, though I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called.¡±

    ¡°In theory, it should be called the Supreme Sword Body. However, since you didn¡¯t follow the energy of the sword stonepletely, you might develop your own unique sword body. Why not call it the Changhe Body?¡±

    Yue Hongling red at him. ¡°It¡¯s clearly my body, if anything, it should be called the Hongling Body! Why should it be called the Changhe Body?¡±

    ¡°Because it belongs to Zhao Changhe.¡±

    ¡°You shameless jerk!¡±

    Zhao Changhey down, slipping his arm under her neck.

    Though she had just called him shameless, Yue Hongling naturally nestled into his shoulder without protest.

    He leaned in close and whispered in her ear, ¡°Does it belong to Zhao Changhe?¡±

    Yue Hongling, curling up against him, pouted for a long time before finally whispering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She could almost predict what he would say next: <i>¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go out there and get yourself all bloodied up, because this body belongs to me...¡±</i>

    But unexpectedly, Zhao Changhe did not say that. Instead, he said, ¡°This is why I must help you recover well. This way, when you want to roam the world with your sword, you can do so with even more freedom.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as if a heavy stone had been dropped into a calmke, sending ripples across the surface that left her feeling a soft, pleasant numbness.

    ¡°You...¡± She wanted to say something, but her lips were once again captured in a kiss.

    Yue Hongling simply gave in, parting her lips slightly and letting him in.

    <i>Heh, might as well have a taste of that horrible medicine you just fed me!</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not care about the bitterness at all. He kissed her deeply, pouring out all the longing from their time apart, and only after he had his fill did he finally hold her close, savoring the rare sight of the bold and independent swordswoman bing soft and delicate in his arms.

    He felt quite satisfied. Who else could see this side of Yue Hongling?

    Her pale lips, once bloodless, now took on a shade of red from the kiss, and her face was tinged with a blush. She felt that ever since she woke up, she had not been behaving as she usually did.

    But what could she do? After being so utterly exhausted, he had appeared like a god at her side, brewing and feeding her medicine with such tenderness, telling her it was all so she could feel more liberated when roaming the world with her sword.

    <i>When did he be so good at this?</i>

    The two of them quietly embraced for a while before Zhao Changhe finally got around to asking the main question, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you and Sword Hut? I saw the signs of a fight with their disciples and it looked like you got hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was injured.¡±

    ¡°Did you find something out about them?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm...¡± Yue Hongling said thoughtfully, ¡°Originally, I was just going to visit them to learn from their techniques. Normally, someone like me, who has some renown in the <i>jianghu</i>, would be weed by a sword sect. After all, there¡¯s no bad blood between me and Sword Hut, so it would have been a beneficial exchange for both sides...¡±

    ¡°And then?¡± Zhao Changhe urged.

    ¡°When I arrived, Sword Hut had already started moving, packing up, with a few people handling thest of the supplies. I didn¡¯t think too much of it at first, figuring it was just a routine relocation. I went up to greet the person leading everyone out of courtesy, curious about where they were headed. However, they were evasive, and during our conversation, I started to feel something was off. I carefully observed their convoy...¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s tone grew heavier, with a hint of unease. ¡°That¡¯s when I recognized someone in the group¡ªsomeone I had seen before in the <i>jianghu</i>, someone who was definitely not a Sword Hut disciple.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised an eyebrow. ¡°Had he joined Sword Hut?¡±

    ¡°I greeted him, but there was no response at all. His eyes were lifeless, as if he had no awareness of me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart sank. ¡°A corpse puppet? A sword ve?¡±

    ¡°That was my first thought as well... But when I recognized an acquaintance, I obviously touched upon something that I was not supposed to. The leader¡¯s expression changed instantly, and they began attacking me. I retreated toward the nearby mountains, fighting while on the run. During the battle, I realized those I suspected to be corpse puppets felt no pain, which is why I got injured.¡±

    ¡°I thought Shi Wuding had arrived...¡± Zhao Changhe said.

    ¡°No, Shi Wuding arrived after I had already fled.¡± Yue Hongling smirked a bit, looking slightly proud. ¡°My Ferghana horse runs fast. They kept chasing me, but I managed to escape into the southwest. Oh, right, people in Shu were also hunting me. There¡¯s something wrong in Shu too.¡±

    Suddenly, many of the mysteries began to clear up.

    The relocation of Bashan Sword Hut had nothing to do with any ordinary reason. It was obviously because they had begun experimenting with corpse puppets or sword ves. Fearing exposure, they simply decided to move their entire sect to Miaojiang.

    Here, techniques for controlling people using gu insects were not umon. It would not stand out much in this region. Even if some imperial officials noticed something odd, it could easily be exined as a result of fusion with Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts.

    But someone like Yue Hongling, with her luck as a heroine, just happened to stumble upon them at the worst possible moment¡ªright as they were relocating¡ªand even recognized a familiar face. At that point, a fight was inevitable.

    As for how Shu became involved in all this? Given the current unrest in the southwest, Yue Hongling may have just inadvertently uncovered a muchrger, world-changing plot.

    As a lone wanderer, she could not do much on her own. Fortunately, she somehow ended up meeting Sisi here, who could assist in some capacity. If Yue Hongling had been alone in Miaojiang, even if she had uncovered the conspiracy, there would have been little she could do but watch everything unfold.

    ¡°One person can¡¯t handle everything alone.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, dear, your hubby is here.¡±

 Chapter 452: Old Married Couple

    <h4>Chapter 452: Old Married Couple</h4>

    Yue Hongling blinked at Zhao Changhe¡¯s self-assured statement and asked, ¡°What does hubby mean? Is it like husband?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm, my heroine is quite perceptive.¡±

    ¡°How are you my husband? When did we get married?¡±

    ¡°Eh? After everything we¡¯ve been through? I mean, look at us now.¡±

    ¡°Still, we¡¯re not married, little brother.¡± Yue Hongling teased,zily tracing circles on his chest. ¡°Your big sister is a wanderer of the <i>jianghu</i> and just gets lonely sometimes. I found you pleasing to the eye, and we had a passionate night. You got lucky, so just be happy with it. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°Looks like your wounds have healed a bit, huh? Feeling tough now that you¡¯ve pulled your pants back up?¡±

    Yue Hongling gave the faintest of pouts, half-serious and half-yful.

    Initially, she had indeed thought of it as just ¡°a night of passion.¡± A woman wandering the world did not really have the heart to settle down. When feelings ignited in the frontier, she just went with it. Why would she have to hold herself back? Once it was over, she could move on without attachments, or so she thought.

    But the ripples in her heart just now did not lie. She could not deny the warmth and softness she felt, and she genuinely enjoyed the feeling of having him by her side, caring for her. In her moments of weakness, she had subconsciously leaned on him. When he asked if she belonged to him, she instinctively responded with a ¡°yes.¡±

    In truth, while roaming the <i>jianghu</i> for so long, had she ever thought of him during her journey?

    Yes.

    His image would often float to the surface of her mind, especially in times of danger.

    She would always wonder where he was... She would wonder if she would feel less exhausted if he were standing beside her.

    Was she then truly able to move on without attachments?

    But then again, he was someone she had practically watched grow up. She had watched him go from a clueless young man who knew nothing about martial arts to someone making waves in the <i>jianghu</i>. Around him, that big-sisterly feeling never quite went away.

    The next time they met in the <i>jianghu</i>, what was he to call her?

    Was he to call her a little girl? A timid and lovable little woman? Or... <i>his</i>?

    <i>How strange...</i>

    Yue Hongling was not sure of her true feelings anymore. Regardless, the thought embarrassed her. She wanted to regain the upper hand. ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re always trying to be on top now, calling me a little girl¡ªdo you think you¡¯re stronger than me?¡±

    Unfortunately for her, Zhao Changhe had be immune to her tsundere ways.

    Seeing that Yue Hongling had regained some energy and was now getting cheeky, Zhao Changhe leaned in with a grin, whispering in her ear, ¡°Yes, yes, I can¡¯t beat you. But shouldn¡¯t the oh-so-valiant and honorable Heroine Yue stand by her words?¡±

    Yue Hongling stiffened her neck, ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°You said if that if we met again, we could try a new position? Wasn¡¯t it that side¡ªOUCH DAMN WOMAN! How do you know the kidney twist move too...?¡±

    ¡°Too?¡± Yue Hongling raised an eyebrow with a yful smile.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°So, tell me, who exactly are you nning on being a husband to?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Oops, a slip of the tongue.

    However, Yue Hongling did not press him further. Instead, she leaned closer, smiling mischievously as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t having a big sister like me for a fling without any strings something that men can only dream of? You can be anyone¡¯s husband if you want. I wouldn¡¯t care.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Yue Hongling was taken aback, and she looked up at him from his shoulder with curiosity.

    Zhao Changhe said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really not that. It¡¯s just that... I don¡¯t want to hold you back. You are the setting sun, and you should not be constrained. I will simply wait for the day you really set. When you get tired, I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Yue Hongling initially wanted to say, <i>¡°If that day reallyes, do you think I¡¯ll still be this carefree, not getting into fights?¡±</i>

    But at this moment, she did not want to say that. Saying it would make it seem like she was admitting that she had those kinds of expectations, so she grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to make it sound good. All you really want is to try out all sorts of positions with me, like the side-lying one...¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°So, does your word count or not?¡±

    Yue Hongling turned away angrily, ¡°It counts. Fine, I¡¯ll just consider it as being bitten by a dog.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh and lifted her up from behind, ¡°Alright, my adventurous heroine, you should take a bath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my true qi protecting my body; I don¡¯t smell!¡± Yue Hongling furiously retorted, but before she could finish, she felt herself being scooped up and, with a ssh, was plopped into a tub of warm water.

    Yue Hongling tried to struggle, but Zhao Changhe pressed her shoulder from the side of the tub. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I added some medicine to the water. It¡¯s for disinfecting and cleaning your wounds to prevent infection. This sort of thing should be ssified as poison resistance. Your true qi alone can¡¯tpletely shield you from it.¡±

    Yue Hongling was not sure if what he was saying was true or not. Lately, he had inexplicably learned a lot of medical skills and now even acted like a proper doctor, so she felt that she should listen to him.

    Then she watched as hisrge hands reached into the water and began stripping her of her clothes until she was reduced to a freshly-shornmb.

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    When she looked up, she saw that Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze was clearly filled with heartache.

    Yue Hongling lowered her head to look at her body. There were scars all over¡ªsome new, some old. The older scars had faded significantly after being cleansed by the Zhenwu Sword Stone, and with more care, they could have disappeared entirely. But before they fully healed, new ones had appeared.

    Yue Hongling suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.

    <i>His other femalepanions were probably all better-looking than me. Like Sisi, who¡¯s truly as fair as jade, unlike me with my rough hands and feet.</i>

    Zhao Changhe stood behind her, gently washing her. His hands brushed over her scars, causing a tingling sensation. Yue Hongling could not help but say, ¡°I can wash myself. Why do you need to wash me...?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Be good. This is our new position.¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help butugh, but eventually, she just sat there, letting him do as he pleased.

    At first, she thought he was just ying around, but then she began to notice something was off... It seemed like his palms were emitting a strange warmth, and he was using some kind of unique cultivation technique. When his hands brushed over her scars, she could clearly feel a tingling sensation¡ªit was a sign that her wounds were rapidly healing.

    Yue Hongling looked over in surprise, and sure enough, her shallower scars were visibly disappearing, and her skin was bing smooth and delicate once again.

    ¡°You... What kind of magic is this?¡± Yue Hongling could not help but ask.

    ¡°When I carried you back, didn¡¯t you feel particrlyfortable?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    She had been unconscious then, so how could she feel much? She just woke up feeling better than expected and thought the medicine was effective. But it turned out that it was actually Zhao Changhe and his magical technique that allowed her to feel that way?

    ¡°You...¡± Yue Hongling cautiously nced back at his expression, hesitated for a moment, and still asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this cost you a bit too much?¡±

    The cost for using the technique was indeed a bit high. The Rejuvenation Art did not deplete true qi but strained the mind. Back when he treated the small cut on Lady Three¡¯s arm, it left him feeling dizzy. He had improved a lot since then, but this kind ofrge-scale treatment was still exhausting. Of course, Zhao Changhe was not going to such lengths just to beautify his woman. What he said before was the truth: cleansing the wounds to prevent infection and smoothing the scars was just an added benefit.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe not answering due to some fatigue, Yue Hongling softly asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you erase the scar on your own face?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Besides, it looks pretty cool.¡±

    ¡°You wish! You¡¯re just a big, dumb bear.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled, ¡°But seriously, if I got rid of my scar, wouldn¡¯t you all suspect whether the person standing before you was the real Zhao Changhe or an imposter?¡±

    Yue Hongling thought about it and found it quite possible. She could not help butugh, ¡°Since you¡¯re not even trying to look better, then I don¡¯t really need to either. So why go to all this trouble for me...?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally smiled too. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? This body belongs to me.¡±

    Yue Hongling bit her lip and, for once, did not argue back.

    In this scene, paired with those words, it really seemed like he was ying with her however he wanted, as if he wanted to explore every part of her. But Yue Hongling knew it was not like that. His mind was clearly elsewhere at the moment.

    The problem was, her mind was not.

    Wherever his hands went, that feeling...

    In the warm water, the heroine¡¯s body turned as red as a peach, trembling lightly. Her legs crossed and uncrossed awkwardly; no position seemed right.

    But they were like an old married couple by now, so maybe it wasn¡¯t such a big deal...

    Outside, the sky gradually darkened, and faint moans could be heard from within the tent.

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    The young girls of the Ancient Spirit Tribe nervously looked at their saintess, whose expression was like she had eaten something awful. One of them cautiously asked, ¡°Sain... saintess...¡±

    ¡°He has nothing to do with me! You hear me? Don¡¯t look at me like that! Oh, by the way, I actually have a grudge against him. Right now, I¡¯m just pretending to go along with things, but I¡¯ll kill him when I get the chance. You know nothing...¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± The girls shrank back and did not dare say another word.

    Sisi paced back and forth, gritting her teeth and asking, ¡°Any news from outside?¡±

    Just as she spoke, a tribesman hurriedly reported, ¡°Saintess, the ck Hmong, along with those Xia swordsmen, are urgently searching for Yue Hongling. But most of the tribes aren¡¯t cooperating. They¡¯re saying the assassination attempt on the pacificationmissioner has nothing to do with them, and several fights have broken out in various ces.¡±

    Sisi nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the effect we wanted... This way, any potential unity among the tribes is gone. Now I¡¯m curious what tricks the ck Hmong will pull next.¡±

    ¡°Saintess, saintess!¡± Another tribesman hurried in, ¡°Lei Ao came with his men. He ims he¡¯s here looking for Yue Hongling.¡±

    Sisi sneered. ¡°Ambushing the mountain path, setting up gu poison everywhere, who gave Lei Ao the audacity to invade our tribe on some random pretext?¡±

    The tribesmen exchanged awkward looks with each other. <i>For others, it might be a pretext, but for the saintess... Isn¡¯t she literally harboring Yue Hongling? How can she still sound so righteous? It¡¯s almost as if she believes her own words!</i>

    To be honest, they weren¡¯t sure whether their saintess¡¯ gritted teeth were directed at Lei Ao or at the shameless couple in the tent. It felt like she would rather have Lei Ao drag Yue Hongling out of here. Before Yue Hongling showed up, the saintess had been smiling all day. But what about now? Someone was fooling around inside, and she was out here keeping watch for them?

    ¡°Saintess, saintess! Lei Ao is breaking in!¡±

    Sisi frowned.

    <i>How odd¡ªis he really trying to force his way in? Where did Lei Ao get the courage to provoke us? Is it Shi Wuding?</i>

    Sisi did not have time to think. She strode toward the gate, ¡°Everyone, follow me! Kill anyone who dares to break in!¡±

 Chapter 453: Protector Si Laoye

    <h4>Chapter 453: Protector Si Laoye</h4>

    Themotion outside clearly alerted those inside the tent.

    Caught up in the moment, Yue Hongling snapped back to reality, reaching for her sword beside the tub. ¡°Lei Ao is here, I need to...¡±

    ¡°You better take it easy.¡± Zhao Changhe pressed her shoulder, casually picking up a set of tribal clothing and cing them on the edge of the tub. ¡°Anyone else can show up, but not you. If they find an excuse, Sisi will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°What if Lei Ao uses the excuse to bully Sisi? How about I disguise myself and go out?¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to fool with your sword art?¡± Zhao Changhe calmly smeared medicinal herbs on his face, and before long, a man of the Ancient Spirit Tribe stood before Yue Hongling, grinning. ¡°Obviously, Zhao Changhe and Wang Daozhong can¡¯t show up either. What do you think of my Ancient Spirit Tribe look?¡±

    Yue Hongling watched Zhao Changhe, now more skilled than ever with all kinds of strange and unusual tricks, and suddenly felt that the carefree boy from before seemed so distant.

    <i>Right... He¡¯s now ranked thirty-seventh on the Ranking of Man, a top figure in the world. Wherever he goes, he bes a significant factor. If the enemy never realizes that Zhao Changhe is here, they might suffer a great loss.</i>

    At the gate of the stronghold, the men and women of the Ancient Spirit Tribe were lying in ambush, bows drawn. Poisonous insects and mists were scattered across the ground, tangled with thorny vines.

    Lei Ao swiftly flew past. When the vines touched his body, they were sent flying as if struck by lightning. The poisonous insects and mists seemed to have no effect on him. Holding a Miao saber, Lei Ao shed at a young Spirit Tribe girl who was summoning insects by the roadside.

    In the Miaojiang tribal confrontations, these witchcraft practitioners, who used various strange arts and curses to control insects and spread poisonous mists, were key. As long as they were subdued, the rest of the regr forces were not particrly strong. Especially given how few Spirit Tribe members there were, it was easy to ¡°bully¡± them.

    But as his saber neared the Ancient Spirit Tribe girl, a fragrant breeze blew past, and Sisi darted through like a ghost. A silent glint of a dagger appeared in her hand, blocking Lei Ao¡¯s saber strike.

    As they passed by each other, Sisi¡¯s wrist flipped, and her dagger, fluid as water, stabbed toward Lei Ao¡¯s back. It was as if being airborne, with nothing to gain leverage from, posed no challenge for her at all.

    Lei Ao, on the other hand, was not as agile. He awkwardly blocked the strike and stumbled backward several steps, retreating into his ranks, his face looking rather displeased. ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected that your strange techniques aren¡¯t really from the so-called Spirit Tribe! You¡¯re most likely just a spy for the Xia people!¡±

    ¡°Who cares where my techniquese from?¡± Sisi sneered. ¡°Lei Ao, do you feel like you have too many teeth?¡±

    Lei Ao shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re sheltering a criminal. Has your Ancient Spirit Tribe thought this through?¡±

    ¡°Oh, spare me the word games. You keep trying to pin all thesebels on me, yet you don¡¯t even have any evidence!¡± Sisi sneered. ¡°Who was the one secretly rallying the tribes to kill the pacificationmissioner and rebel against the Great Xia Empire before? I could say that Yue Hongling was brought here by you, Lei Ao. How dare youe here ying the thief shouting to catch the thief? And by the way, what gives you the right to investigate the case of themissioner? Are you part of the Demon Suppression Bureau?¡±

    Lei Ao replied, ¡°I¡¯m not here to investigate the pacificationmissioner¡¯s murder. There were brothers of my tribe among the guards by themissioner¡¯s side, enduring humiliation to spy on the Xia, but they were all killed by Yue Hongling in one fell swoop. Now I¡¯m here for revenge, and anyone who stands in my way is an enemy of the ck Hmong Tribe!¡±

    As he spoke, the silhouettes of thousands of people appeared behind him, stretching out as far as the eye could see.

    Sisi¡¯s tribe, on the other hand, numbered only in the hundreds¡ªa pitifully small group inparison.

    Usually, Lei Ao would not dare openly provoke such a tribal conflict, fearing that a single move could trigger arger response and make the other tribes uneasy, jeopardizing his grand n for an alliance. But now, in this moment of chaos, he had found a flimsy excuse to stir up trouble, using the situation to fish in troubled waters. His true motive, of course, was nothing more than Sisi¡¯s beauty.

    In other words, even if Sisi had no connection to Yue Hongling at all, she would still have to deal with this situation.

    Lei Ao actually had plenty of other matters to attend to and really should not be wasting his energy here. But this was a ssic case of beauty being a fatal distraction.

    Sisi quickly understood all this and smiled sweetly. ¡°Young Tribal Chief Lei, what a clever n you¡¯ve hatched. But I suggest you think carefully. If you linger here too long, other tribes might seize the opportunity to take advantage of you.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± Lei Ao waved his hand, ¡°Attack!¡±

    <i>Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</i>

    Several fireworks shot into the sky, spreading a strange fragrance far and wide.

    The poisonous insects and snakes that filled the mountains suddenly became agitated and uncontroble. The poisonous mist dissipated on both sides, and the mountain forest cleared.

    Countless members of the ck Hmong Tribe charged forward, waving their Miao sabers. Lei Ao led the charge, shing directly at Sisi¡¯s shoulder.

    It seemed as if Lei Ao had used some special means to break through Sisi¡¯s setup. But Sisi¡¯s smile did not falter.

    Just as she was about to counter with a new trick, she heard a gust of wind behind her.

    Sisi¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She put the small object she had just taken out back into her pocket and stepped back with a smile, as if she were retreating from Lei Ao¡¯s saber.

    A longsword passed her side, urately deflecting Lei Ao¡¯s saber.

    Lei Ao¡¯s hand went numb, nearly causing him to drop his saber. He retreated in shock, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A tall man dressed in Ancient Spirit Tribe garb stood in front of Sisi, silently holding his longsword at an angle, thrusting it directly toward Lei Ao¡¯s heart!

    Sisi blinked.

    Unlike when he impersonated Wang Daozhong with the Sea-Suppression Sword Art, this time Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword art was very much like Sisi¡¯s¡ªvery much like the Spirit Tribe¡¯s.

    This made perfect sense, of course. Both Sisi and the Spirit Tribe had learned their sword arts from the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy, which Zhao Changhe himself had organized. He was practically the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s sword art teacher, so posing as a Spirit Tribe swordsman was a seamless transition for him.

    Lei Ao did not notice anything suspicious and had no way of knowing that the person in front of him was the exact same Wang Daozhong he had met the day before. The sword art was elusive and unpredictable; he could not even figure out the trajectory of the strike, so he had no choice but to retreat.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s movement art, inherited from the same lineage as Sisi¡¯s, was like wind chasing after clouds. Though it seemed like he had reached the end of his charge, he continued forward without any hesitation, thrusting relentlessly toward Lei Ao¡¯s chest again.

    Both of them learned their movement arts from Thief Saint Ye Wuzong¡ªone had stolen it from a secret manual, and the other had learned it through the Heavenly Tome.

    However you looked at it, they seemed like family members. Even Sisi was shocked, but then she burst intoughter.

    Lei Ao stumbled backward again, crashing into his advancing tribesmen. His retreat threw their formation into chaos.

    ¡°What are you all standing around for?!¡± Lei Ao shouted furiously as he tumbled into his own ranks, ¡°Protect me!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Several Miao sabers were raised in unison in front of Lei Ao. Zhao Changhe shifted his sword, as if his strike had a sticky force, and with a swirl, he disarmed all the broadswords. They flew off and lodged into the surrounding trees, still trembling.

    Sword light surged and plunged into the ranks again, stopping just before Lei Ao¡¯s throat, standing still.

    The tension of an impending battle froze. Everyone stared in stunned silence at the mysterious swordsman who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s longsword pressed against Lei Ao, and he said calmly, ¡°Is this the so-called ninthyer of the Profound Gate, Young Chief Lei? With this level of skill, you dare to covet our saintess... <i>tsk</i>.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s smile widened, showing her teeth.

    Although the sword had not yet pierced his throat, and Lei Ao could still retreat if he wished, at that moment, he felt as if all confidence had drained from him. He felt as though no matter how he retreated, this man would surely stick to him like a shadow, and no number of people could stop him.

    Lei Ao chose to remain still, ring coldly at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Sisi peeked out from behind Zhao Changhe, ¡°He¡¯s my protector, of course.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°A protector of the Ancient Spirit Tribe, Si Laoye[1].¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued calmly, ¡°Young Chief Lei, you can certainly order your men to attack. But before they take three steps, your blood will be spilled here. Fight or retreat, the choice is yours.¡±

    Lei Ao stared at him for a long moment before suddenly waving his hand. ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The once-mighty ck Hmong force now scattered, retreating in disarray.

    Lei Ao could tell himself that it was because he did not want to linger here too long, fearing something might happen behind him. But deep down, he knew the truth¡ªhe was truly afraid of this strange swordsman. He had the gut feeling that if this man was fully intent on killing him, then even with a crowd around him, he would not be able to protect his own head.

    <i>What a nightmare. When did the Spirit Tribe get such a powerful swordsman? Si Laoye? I¡¯ve never heard of him. Shouldn¡¯t someone of this level be on the Ranking of Troubled Times?</i>

    The forest returned to silence. The night breeze blew gently, and the poisonous insects had all scattered. However, a crowd of glowing green eyes remained fixed on Zhao Changhe, filled with doubt and suspicion.

    The Ancient Spirit Tribe had proliferated within the secret realm for generations, and there were indeed many of them. It was not as if everyone in the tribe knew one another.

    The young men and women Sisi had brought along were genuinely starting to believe this protector was indeed using their tribe¡¯s techniques¡ªand using them well.

    <i>Is he some newly dispatched elder from the secret realm? But he looks so young. Si Laoye... But... there¡¯s no one with that surname in our tribe, right?</i>

    Sisi turned her gaze to Zhao Changhe, silently transmitting her voice, ¡°Are you trying to infiltrate my tribe with this kind of trick? Do you really think I don¡¯t exist?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily taken aback but then chuckled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t really thought about that... Hey, if possible, maybe we can strike a deal?¡±

    Sisi scowled. ¡°What deal? Who do you think you are to me? Not happening!¡±

    ¡°I just helped you out of a tight spot, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do under that fake name, and you didn¡¯t even kill Lei Ao!¡± Sisi fumed as she stormed back toward the vige. ¡°Go on, go cozy up to your heroine! She sounds so lovely, and we lowly tribal girls are just meant to stand guard, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, I couldn¡¯t kill him recklessly, okay? If I really killed him, your tribe couldn¡¯t handle the fallout.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it!¡± Sisi sneered. ¡°If you used the identity of one of our tribe members to kill him, it wouldn¡¯t cause that much trouble. It would be if you were to use your own identity or another Xia person¡¯s identity, such as Wang Daozhong, to kill him that we¡¯d have a real problem. The reason that the ck Hmong Tribe and other tribes wanted to use to rebel just disappeared after the pacificationmissioner¡¯s death. If you killed him with the identity of a person from Xia, their reason to rebel would reignite because their leader¡¯s son died at the hands of a Xia person. That would be the real trouble.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood there for a moment, then suddenly tensed up. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    He quickly turned and dashed down the mountain. ¡°Lei Ao might be in danger!

    Before she could even process his words, a Spirit Tribe youth came rushing up the mountain. ¡°Saintess, bad news! Lei Ao was assassinated on his way back to Xizhou, and the ck Hmong Tribe is in an uproar!¡±

    1. Note that the Laoye (ÀÏÒ¯) in Si Laoye means master. ?

 Chapter 454: Lei Aos Death

    <h4>Chapter 454: Lei Ao''s Death</h4>

    For Sisi, Lei Ao¡¯s death was actually a good thing.

    Because the one who ¡°had to¡± kill him was a Xia person. Not only would the ck Hmong Tribe refrain from causing trouble for Sisi, but they would also formally invite the saintess of the Ancient Spirit Tribe to join in a grand discussion about rebelling against the Great Xia Empire.

    The excuse for a rebellion that had been lost when Yue Hongling assassinated Pacification Commissioner Lan Tiankuo suddenly reappeared.

    That night, Lei Zhentang, the tribal chief of the ck Hmong Tribe, widely distributed invitations to all heroes, inviting all the tribes to gather in Dali. His message was clear:<i> Since the Xia have killed my son, none of you are safe either, so why not join forces and rebel against them</i>?

    Everyone knew it was just an excuse, but an excuse was necessary.

    There were already several ambitious tribal chiefs who wanted to seize the opportunity during the turmoil of the Great Xia Empire to establish their own independent kingdoms. What theycked was a broader consensus among the hundred tribes.

    The opposition from small tribes like the Ancient Spirit Tribe was a minor issue. The real opposition came fromrger pro-Xia tribes like the White Hmong and the Yao[1] tribes, whose general stance was that there was no substantial difference between the current state of autonomy andplete independence. They had no interest in founding a kingdom and viewed rebellion as unnecessary and reckless. They knew full well that Lei Zhentang¡¯s ims of oppression by the pacificationmissioner were exaggerated, and they knew full well he had been taking a cut of the ¡°taxes¡± himself.

    Sisi believed that this was simply the ck Hmong Tribe¡¯s attempt to consolidate power among the tribes. Once an alliance was formed and troops were raised under the guise of rebellion, the military response from Shu would facilitate integration. During the war, the tribes would be easily integrated under the leadership of the strongest. It would all likely just end with Lei Zhentang donning a royal robe and founding the Kingdom of Dali.

    Lei Zhentang was one of the few people from Miaojiang on the Ranking of Troubled Times¡ªtwenty-eighth on the Ranking of Earth, even slightly higher than Wang Daozhong. He held immense prestige in Miaojiang and wielded significant power, and with the covert assistance of Shi Wuding, he was fully capable of executing such a n.

    However, Sisi¡¯s view was not shared by the White Hmong and other tribes. They simply felt that rebellion was not in their best interests.

    Everyone had their own agenda, and for several months, Miaojiang had been in turmoil. The ck Hmong Tribe had been maneuvering between the other tribes for a long time, trying to build alliances.

    The situation had already be tense for quite some time. By the time Zhao Changhe entered Xizhou, the dissatisfaction of the Miaojiang people with the Xia was written on their faces. The ck Hmong Tribe was just one step away from securing the final agreements with the remaining tribes. Once that happened, they could rally the masses and use the pacificationmissioner¡¯s death as a pretext for rebellion, leaving smaller tribes like the Ancient Spirit Tribe with no choice but to follow.

    At this critical time, Yue Hongling, fleeing to Miaojiang, happened to cross paths with Sisi. Learning that Yue Hongling was being pursued by Shi Wuding, Sisi quietly took her in. The previous tension between them, caused by Sisi impersonating Yue Hongling, quickly dissipated, and instead, they bonded as long-lost friends, even regarding each other as sisters.

    After staying for some time, Yue Hongling grasped the situation. One opposed the pacificationmissioner¡¯s exploitation of the people, while the other did not want to be forced into a rebellion. The two women quickly foundmon ground. They devised a n where Sisi would impersonate Yue Hongling to divert Shi Wuding¡¯s attention while Yue Hongling secretly infiltrated Dali to assassinate Lan Tiankuo. On the day of the assassination, Zhao Changhe entered the storm.

    With Lan Tiankuo dead, the ck Hmong Tribe¡¯s pretext for rebellion suddenly vanished. However, they were already too far in to turn back.

    Now, Lei Ao¡¯s assassination became the perfect justification, even better than the previous reason to rebel against the pacificationmissioner.

    Lei Ao, the heir of a tribe, was killed. His assassination was a major political event. Even the White Hmong and other tribes began to question whether the Xia might target them next. After all, Lei Ao had no serious ws. If the Xia could kill Lei Ao, who was to say that they would not kill others too?

    Everyone knew that Lei Ao¡¯s death was suspicious. What if it was Lei Zhentang, who murdered his own son for the sake of his ambition? They would need to investigate and get to the bottom of everything first.

    The next day, the leaders of a dozen tribes that lived around the Cangshan and Erhai gathered in Dali at the invitation of the ck Hmong Tribe¡¯s tribal chief, Lei Zhentang.

    As the leader of the Ancient Spirit Tribe, Sisi was naturally among those invited. She brought a small team with her to the meeting. By her side were two protectors, one man and one woman, both unfamiliar faces to the others.

    Naturally, they were Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, who had mostly recovered from her injuries.

    Zhao Changhe was still disguised as Si Laoye, and Yue Hongling wore a blue Ancient Spirit Tribe outfit. She deliberately chose an outfit that did not reveal her waist, but her upright posture still made her look rather alluring. To prevent anyone from staring at her too much, Zhao Changhe had maliciously smeared her face to make her look unattractive.

    As they stepped into the hall, the atmosphere was tense and foreboding.

    A thousand people filled the hall, crowded together. Lei Zhentang sat in the main seat, with a stretcher covered in white cloth before him, containing Lei Ao¡¯s corpse.

    Many were gathered around Lei Ao¡¯s body, examining it, but eventually shook their heads and retreated back to their respective tribal groups.

    Sisi took the opportunity to ask a familiar tribal leader, ¡°Big sister Pan, what¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The Pan were the head of the twelve families of the Yao Tribe, and Pan Wan was the tribal chief of the Yao Tribe. She was a mature and graceful woman, nearing forty. It seemed like Sisi called everyone ¡°big sister¡± regardless of their age.

    At that moment, Pan Wan¡¯s expression was grim, and she whispered, ¡°He¡¯s definitely dead. I personally examined the body. There are no signs of gu or witchcraft, it¡¯s the real corpse.¡±

    Sisi was taken aback and frowned. ¡°Did he really kill his own son...?¡±

    Pan Wan asked, ¡°Did Lei Ao just leave your stronghold before this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s saying you did, and Lei Zhentang doesn¡¯t think so either,¡± Pan Wan nced at her. ¡°But this means that over a thousand ck Hmong witnessed a Xia person assassinate him.¡±

    Sisi sneered, ¡°They¡¯re all his people. Is their only evidence their word?¡±

    ¡°But they captured the assassin on the spot, and it really is a Xia person¡ªan official from Shu named Qi Siyuan,¡± Pan Wan gestured with her chin, ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe and the others turned their heads and saw, in the corner, a group of ck Hmong guards restraining a Xia man in ck. He knelt there with a dejected look, his head hanging low.

    Qi Siyuan was a well-known swordsman from Shu, with some reputation. From the looks of it, it seemed pretty certain that Shu had sent someone to assassinate Lei Ao.

    Zhao Changhe sighed in relief, d it was not Li Sian who had been framed. From the current situation, it seemed like Li Sian was not involved, alleviating Zhao Changhe¡¯s primary concern. He said, ¡°What a horrible excuse. Who¡¯s actually going to believe it? Why would Shu have any reason to kill Lei Ao? Even if they wanted to, why would they do it in front of a thousand soldiers? What kind of foolish assassin would do that?¡±

    Sisi gazed at the stretcher draped with white cloth in the distance, her eyes showing a hint of insight. ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is that the event happened. Not everyone here is well-read; most are hot-headed brutes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused, realizing she was right. He had been assuming that everyone had their ownplex thoughts, but in truth, most of the tribes were hunters or herdsmen from the mountains. They would not think too deeply about the details behind an incident like this¡ªwhat happened, happened, and Lei Zhentang had achieved his goal.

    After thinking it over, Zhao Changhe moved closer to the stretcher to examine the body.

    By now, the hall had quieted down. Most of those curious about the corpse had already seen it, and with Qi Siyuan, the captured assassin, disyed nearby, the facts seemed clear, leaving little else to investigate. Lei Zhentang quietly watched as the tribal leaders returned to their seats. He spoke in a calm voice, ¡°So, have you all seen enough?¡±

    Pan Wan, the Yao Tribe¡¯s chief, said, ¡°Why not let the culprit exin why he did this?¡±

    A member of the ck Hmong Tribe grabbed Qi Siyuan by the hair, forcing him to raise his head. Surprisingly, Qi Siyuan still looked proud and defiant. ¡°Prefectural Governor Di was furious at the poor quality of jade that Lei Ao supplied. He had warned Lei Ao several times, but Lei Ao continued to ignore him. The governor felt his authority was being challenged, so he sent me to teach Lei Ao a lesson. It had to be done publicly! The great might of the Xia cannot be challenged by you barbaric tribes!¡±

    The hall erupted in outrage. ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s revolt! Who does Di Muzhi think he is?!¡±

    ¡°They know full well why the jade was poor quality!¡±

    Even Pan Wan shook her head, somewhat believing the story. It certainly seemed like something a Xia official might do.

    Lei Zhentang, seeing the crowd¡¯s fury, had a brief flicker of satisfaction in his eyes before quickly putting on a sorrowful expression. ¡°My friends, ever since our former king was treacherously in by Xia Longyuan and the Dali Kingdom was destroyed, our tribes have been fragmented, and we¡¯ve suffered under the Xia¡¯s oppression for decades. Do I need to tell you what kind of lives we¡¯ve been living? Lan Tiankuo was only in power for a month, yet how many of our women had he demanded? Even our wives and daughters weren¡¯t spared!¡±

    ¡°And now it¡¯s my son!¡±

    ¡°Next, it¡¯ll be your sons!¡±

    ¡°I, Lei Zhentang, refuse to live as a ve any longer. Do you want to continue living this way?¡±

    His powerful words stirred the crowd. The hall was filled with heated responses, but then a discordant voice suddenly interrupted, ¡°That corpse isn¡¯t even your son, so what are you shouting about?¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s voice caught in his throat, and he erupted in fury, ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    Immediately, his aides whispered to him, informing him that the speaker was Si Laoye, the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s protector who had made quite a spectacle the previous night in the Spirit Tribe¡¯s mountain stronghold.

    Lei Zhentang sneered, ¡°So, you¡¯re the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s protector. I¡¯ve heard of your impressive sword art and your ties to the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Does it really matter who I am?¡± Zhao Changhe brushed off the remark. ¡°Isn¡¯t the real question whether this is actually your son?¡±

    Lei Zhentang mmed his hand on the armrest and stood up in anger. ¡°Are you saying I can¡¯t recognize my own son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s strange.¡± Zhao Changhe pinched the corpse¡¯s cheeks and pried open its mouth. ¡°As far as I know, your son was missing a tooth, but this corpse¡¯s teeth are perfectly intact... Oh, except for a little cavity. Nice dental work¡ªperhaps you could share this technique with everyone, Tribal Chief Lei?¡±

    The hall suddenly fell into dead silence.

    The deceased had a sword wound in the throat, and none of the examiners had thought to pry open his mouth.

    Yet somehow, this man had already been certain it was a fake even before he checked!

    1. The Yao people or Dao is a ssification for various ethnic minorities in China and Vietnam. Their majority branch is also known as Mien. They are one of the 56 officially recognized ethnic groups within China and reside in the mountainous southwest and south of the country. ?

 Chapter 455: The Saintess Shall Take the Seat

    <h4>Chapter 455: The Saintess Shall Take the Seat</h4>

    Lei Ao once publicly professed his love for Sisi, and Sisi responded by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do this ording to the customs of the Hundred Tribes. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    They then fought in the street.

    Although Lei Ao was said to be at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate, Sisi was around that level too, so on the surface, they appeared evenly matched. But in terms of skill and technique, Lei Ao was not even fit to carry Sisi¡¯s shoes. It was aplete one-sided beating¡ªphysically speaking, she even pped a tooth out of his mouth.

    This incident was known to almost everyone in Xizhou Town, and Zhao Changhe heard about it from Sisi when he arrived.

    Thinking back, he was not sure if Sisi had mentioned it to exin her distance from Lei Ao or just in passing. Maybe she did not mean anything by it, but he decided not to overthink it...

    In any case, this incident unexpectedly gave Zhao Changhe the most solid foundation for his investigation. No matter how perfectly a disguise could be applied to the face or how closely someone resembled Lei Ao, a missing tooth that had to be reced was not something that the technology of this era could aplish.

    The Rejuvenation Art might allow for a tooth to be regrown if the person was alive, but for a dead person, it would take literal divine intervention.

    Thus, Lei Ao¡¯s body in front of them was undoubtedly a fake.

    The atmosphere in the hall became extremely awkward. Pan Wan and the others began to smirk slightly, curious about how Lei Zhentang would respond.

    <i>So he really couldn¡¯t bear to kill his own son after all...</i>

    Sisi¡¯s brow furrowed, not looking too pleased. She felt that Zhao Changhe had offended the ck Hmong Tribe to the point of no return by exposing this in public, possibly bringing a deadly grudge upon her Ancient Spirit Tribe. Sisi was not particrly afraid of the ck Hmong, but she was unhappy that Zhao Changhe had acted without consulting her, putting her tribe in a dangerous situation, and potentially disrupting many of her ns.

    In a moment of reflection, she recalled the past.

    She had done something simr to him before, though the circumstances were different, the nature of the act felt somewhat the same. She now came to realize why he had been so angry back then.

    Sisi smiled bitterly to herself but said nothing, thinking that she might as well abandon her future ns and lead her tribe into hiding in the secret realm.

    That would be the end of her connection with this troublesome man.

    As everyone¡¯s thoughts diverged, Lei Zhentang slowly spoke, ¡°Indeed, our tribe has a method for dental imnts. Two days ago, Lei Ao was fitted with a new tooth. What, does the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s protector not believe me? Shall I knock out one of your teeth and demonstrate the procedure for you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Last night, I crossed des with your son.¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    <i>So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder he was so certain the body was fake even before checking the teeth... The two of them had fought the night before. Lei Ao likely had injuries that only he knew about, and he saw that this corpse wascking them.</i>

    Lei Zhentang instinctively tightened his grip on the armrest, ready to lunge and kill Zhao Changhe the moment he spoke.

    Taking a hard stance to intimidate everyone might be the final solution and his final option. After all, the im that his son was killed was just an excuse. Those willing to unite had already done so, and as for people like Pan Wan and Xiang Simeng who continued to oppose him, he might as well take this chance to kill them all in one fell swoop. Though it would cause future trouble, there was no time to worry about that now.

    However, Zhao Changhe only hinted at some things but went no further, not even bothering with what injuries he might have inflicted. Instead, he said, ¡°Actually, whether this is your son or a substitute doesn¡¯t change the fact that someone from the Great Xia Empire wanted to kill him. After all, Qi Siyuan confessed to it... He may have killed the wrong person, but that doesn¡¯t change the essence of the matter.¡±

    Lei Zhentang was taken aback. <i>Why is this guy suddenly speaking on my behalf, and with such a reasonable argument at that? He even provided an excuse for having a substitute?</i>

    Sisi was also surprised, looking thoughtfully at Zhao Changhe¡¯s back.

    She felt that he probably had not intended to hold back at first, just wanting to expose this whole sham. But as he spoke, he must have realized it would harm her tribe, so he pulled back...

    And that was indeed the case.

    Zhao Changhe had originally intended to fully expose the truth, suspecting that Qi Siyuan was actually under the influence of gu. Everyone had been checking the corpse for signs of witchcraft and whatnot, yet no one had thought to investigate the assassin himself. He was just about to bring it up when he realized that pushing any further may greatly endanger Sisi¡¯s tribe. It would have been crossing the line.

    It was not like Zhao Changhe to turn a blind eye to an obviously fake case, but here he was, going along with it. Sisi watched him and suddenly smiled wryly, mocking herself.

    Maybe she was overthinking things. Since when had he cared about her, his ¡°maidservant?¡±

    But then Zhao Changhe spoke: ¡°If we of the Hundred Tribes were to rise up and resist the tyranny of the Xia, what would be the n? Chief Lei, do you already have a strategy?¡±

    Lei Zhentang could not figure out what Zhao Changhe was getting at and cautiously replied, ¡°Of course, the n would be to form a coalition of tribal armies, elect someone to act as the alliance leader, and jointly sweep out the forces of Xia within our borders. We¡¯d also need to unite to defend against the Shu military¡¯s suppression. Otherwise, if we fight separately, Di Muzhi¡¯s army will crush us all!¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled faintly. ¡°So this whole act... Oh, whether your son is dead or not, you¡¯ve already made up your mind to be the tribal alliance¡¯s leader, haven¡¯t you, Chief Lei?¡±

    There was no way Lei Zhentang could admit to something like that, so he replied, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just gathering everyone for justice. As for who will be the alliance leader, that¡¯s up to everyone to vote on.¡±

    Immediately, a leader from one of the tribes allied with the ck Hmong shouted, ¡°I nominate Chief Lei! The ck Hmong Tribe was the royal tribe under the former king, their roots are pure and strong, and now they¡¯re the most powerful among us. Chief Lei is also the strongest warrior. Who else but him could lead us as the alliance leader?¡±

    Someone else, with a sinister tone, added, ¡°Oh? So you want to restore the ck Hmong Kingdom, is that it?¡±

    Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice, only to see a leader of a Hmong Tribe dressed in white, sneering. ¡°You speak of the Xia people¡¯s tyranny, but how is the Hmong Miao any better? In just a few decades, have you all forgotten how the ck Hmong King ruled back then? You, you, and you...¡±

    He pointed around at several people. ¡°Have you all forgotten how your ancestors were taken, yed alive, and sacrificed? It seems like you¡¯ve all forgotten, huh?¡±

    Lei Zhentang coldly replied, ¡°Has the White Tribe decided to side with the Xia as theirpdogs?¡±

    The White Tribe, formerly known as the White Hmong Tribe, was a powerful tribe with great influence in the region.

    The White Tribe leader sneered, ¡°The Xia aren¡¯t good, but neither are you. I¡¯m fine with an alliance against the Xia, but only if you¡¯re not the leader. Otherwise, to hell with your alliance¡ªwe¡¯ll fight each other first!¡±

    Pan Wan of the Yao tribe, another major tribe in the area, was not afraid of Lei Zhentang either and coldly added, ¡°So, are you rallying us to fight against Xia tyranny, or are you just looking to make yourself the leader? That¡¯s all we need to know.¡±

    Lei Zhentang began to smile coldly.

    Some of the tribes here had already been secretly won over by him, and many others were just small tribes going along with the tide. His excuse to rise up was meant to appeal to these smaller tribes. If he had to rely solely on brute force, he wouldck a stable foundation, making future ns much harder to execute. That was why if Zhao Changhe had gone through with his revtion, he would have been forced to resort to a bloody crackdown¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid at all costs.

    But now, since the ruse had not been exposed, his ¡°righteousness¡± was still intact. He was not afraid of a few rebellious voices from tribes like the White or Yao. He had always anticipated they would be difficult, and once they were swiftly dealt with, the others would not offer much resistance. At this point, some iron-fisted measures were necessary.

    Just as he was about to make his move, ¡°Si Laoye¡± casually approached Qi Siyuan and said, ¡°Let me check for gu...¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lei Zhentang took a deep breath. ¡°What exactly is it that you want to say? Just speak openly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°I was just thinking... We¡¯re all talking about uniting against the Xia, yet here we are, about to fight amongst ourselves. Isn¡¯t that just pointless?¡±

    Lei Zhentang asked coldly, ¡°What do you propose then, Protector Si?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Why not form a council of five major tribes? We can then let them vote on all major decisions.¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s face twitched, not liking the idea.

    But Zhao Changhe now held all the cards¡ªfirst, he threatened to expose the fake corpse, and now he was hinting at checking if Qi Siyuan was being controlled by gu. If this got out, everything would copse.

    Lei Zhentang discreetly flicked his finger, silently sending a fine needle toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s ribs.

    But Zhao Changhe seemed to have anticipated this. With a light flick of his sleeve, the needle was deflected and got stuck in his robe, turning into yet another piece of evidence against Lei Zhentang.

    It was not the trouble of a clever mind that Lei Zhentang feared¡ªit was the fact that the person causing trouble was also a skilled warrior.

    Lei Zhentang red at Zhao Changhe for a long time before saying, ¡°Does your tribe let its protector speak for them in all things? Do you speak for your saintess?¡±

    Sisi had already seen through the dynamics of the situation and smiled radiantly, ¡°He represents me.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Lei Zhentang finally said. ¡°Do the White and Yao tribes have any objections?¡±

    The two tribal chiefs exchanged nces, understanding that if they continued to oppose him, it would lead to bloodshed right then and there. Si Laoye¡¯s proposal was already the best possiblepromise for everyone, so they both shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s eptable.¡±

    <i>The White and Yao tribes only make up two seats. As long as my side can secure the other three seats, this proposal would be meaningless.</i>

    Lei Zhentang silently calcted and then said, ¡°Then we shall proceed with the five-tribe council. Everyone can begin making nominations.¡±

    The hall erupted into chaos, with people talking over each other, voicing their opinions.

    Sisi leaned in close to Zhao Changhe and whispered, ¡°Based on the strength of the tribes, it¡¯s likely that the ck Hmong, Yi[1], White, and Yao tribes will secure four of the seats. No matter how much they argue, the overall strength ranking won¡¯t change. The fight is really for the fifth seat... At this point, there isn¡¯t any one tribe that clearly surpasses the others. Since you proposed this idea, I assume you have a candidate in mind for that fifth seat. Who are you thinking?¡±

    Zhao Changhe whispered back, ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight for it?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Sisi looked at him strangely. ¡°My tribe only has a few hundred people here.¡±

    ¡°Then who are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°Other than those four tribes, I¡¯m not really afraid of anyone else.¡±

    ¡°So why not fight for it?¡± Zhao Changhe lowered his voice, ¡°I acted too rashly earlier and caused you some trouble. I owe you an apology... so let me make it up to you.¡±

    Sisi stared at him intently.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°How about I help you win a seat? In the future, when your Ancient Spirit Tribe finally decides to emerge, this can be your base for any future expansion.¡±

    Sisi was silent for a moment. ¡°How?¡±

    At that very moment, Lei Zhentang asked, ¡°Protector Si, everyone is making their nominations. Why don¡¯t you nominate a tribe you support?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Favoring kin is no crime. I nominate the Spirit Tribe for the fifth seat.¡±

    The hall fell silent once again, everyone staring at Zhao Changhe as if witnessing a miracle.

    Zhao Changhe acted as if he did not notice their stares and said calmly, ¡°Someone mentioned earlier that Chief Lei is the strongest, right? That means it¡¯s not just about the overall strength of the tribe but also respect for individual power, correct?¡±

    Lei Zhentang nodded, ¡°Indeed, what do you propose?¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Zhao Changhe drew his longsword. ¡°Anyone who defeats me may take the fifth seat. If nobody is able to, then my tribe¡¯s saintess shall take the seat.¡±

    1. The Yi or Nuosu people are an ethnic group in southern China. Numbering nine million people, they are the seventhrgest of the 56 ethnic minority groups recognized by China. They live primarily in rural areas of Sichuan, Yunnan, Guizhou, and Guangxi, usually in mountainous regions. ?

 Chapter 456: Blade and Gu

    <h4>Chapter 456: de and Gu</h4>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s words were so arrogant that even the tribal chiefs, who had been quarreling amongst themselves, were now at a loss for words. All of them turned to stare at Zhao Changhe in unison.

    Yue Hongling sat on a small stool, resting her chin in her hand, watching Zhao Changhe¡¯s bold stance with great interest.

    There was a slight tinge of jealousy in her heart, but not much. She was particrly fascinated by this lone swordsman challenging all the warriors around him, and she wished she could join in. Unfortunately, this jerk had already closed that option by saying ¡°whoever defeats me¡± instead of ¡°whoever defeats us.¡±

    <i>What a shame. But I guess it¡¯s fine. He looks really cool right now.</i>

    Her little brother had really grown up now, maturing right in line with her aesthetic tastes. His lone figure with the sword held slightly tilted, standing proudly, looked just great.

    Sisi pursed her lips and quietly tugged at Zhao Changhe¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Even though the people here don¡¯t have techniques as refined as yours, the Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts can make up for that. The Ranking of Troubled Times doesn¡¯t reflect it, so you could easily misjudge and lose.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect? I¡¯ve been wanting to experience Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts. What better way than in a one-on-one duel?¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled slightly, agreeing with him.

    Back when she assassinated Lan Tiankuo, the reason she got trapped was that she encountered gu arts she was unfamiliar with. Fortunately, she escaped unharmed in the end. She had prepared in advance by consulting Sisi, but experiencing it firsthand was different. If she could have a one-on-one challenge with various experts, it would be a dreame true for a swordsman seeking to experience all forms of techniques the world had to offer.

    Of course, such an endeavor required both courage and confidence. Gu arts couldpletely alter the power dynamics.

    Sisi stomped her foot. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about you! I¡¯m worried if you lose, I won¡¯t get a seat!¡±

    ¡°Worry not, saintess,¡± Zhao Changhe nced around, then whispered, ¡°Hey, is there a pre-battle ritual? Like the saintess bestowing a blessing?¡±

    Sisi paused for a moment, then her eyes curved into crescent moons. ¡°Hey, you used to pretend to be all serious around me, but now that Big Sis Yue is by your side, you¡¯re teasing me instead? So, you like doing things in front of others, huh? Is it no fun when no one¡¯s watching?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, speechless, replied, ¡°I was just joking. Where do youe up with all these ideas?¡±

    Sisi snorted, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a pre-battle ritual alright. You just have to kneel down and lick the saintess¡¯ feet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe instinctively nced at her feet.

    <i>Even though she walks barefoot through the mountains, her feet remain pristine and radiant. Maybe her true qi protects them now, but what about in the past? Her feet should¡¯ve been pretty rough, right?</i>

    Sisi smiled mischievously at him. ¡°Like what you see?¡±

    <i>Dammit, no matter how nice they are, I¡¯m not licking them! Has the maid gone mad?</i>

    Before Zhao Changhe could respond, a voice interrupted from behind, ¡°Protector Si... Protector Si?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned around to see a young man in ck standing in the arena, looking at him in exasperation. <i>Are you here to challenge everyone or to flirt with your saintess in front of everyone?!</i>

    Zhao Changhe, unfazed, said, ¡°I thought you were all still discussing, so I was just asking my saintess for some guidance...¡±

    The young man replied, ¡°I¡¯m Meng Tai from the Dong tribe, here to learn from you, Protector Si.¡±

    Zhao Changhe confirmed, ¡°So, you¡¯ve all agreed to this duel format?¡±

    The White Tribe¡¯s chief said, ¡°Indeed. Since the Spirit Tribe proposed it, we discussed it and found it to be a clear and straightforward method. It¡¯s hard to judge the overall strength of the tribes, but strength will be respected.¡±

    <i>In this world, I guess this approach would indeed be prettymon... Luckily, they aren¡¯t testing people on their knowledge of the Four Books and Five ssics</i>[1].

    Zhao Changhe nodded, instinctively about to salute Meng Tai by holding the sword hilt with both hands in the usual custom of the Central ins, but realizing that was inappropriate here, he instead flourished his sword and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Meng Tai¡¯s face flushed with anger. The Hundred Tribes had their own customs, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s gesture was seen as disrespectful.

    Angrily, he rushed forward. With a sharp whoosh, his long saber cut through the air, slicing toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck. ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Meng Tai used a regr saber.

    Although Zhao Changhe did not yet have full confidence in the sword arts, when it came to the saber arts, he was easily one of the top experts in the world. He understood saber arts and intents thoroughly, not that there were many variations anyway. Without even needing to look, he could predict all of Meng Tai¡¯s follow-up moves and knew the exact leverage points where he would adjust his strength for further changes.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword shed like water, targeting Meng Tai¡¯s wrist.

    He struck precisely at the leverage point where all of Meng Tai¡¯s potential changes would begin, cutting off all possible follow-up attacks.

    Seeing just this one stroke, experienced fighters like Lei Zhentang and Yue Hongling were visibly moved.

    <i>What mastery!</i>

    However, Meng Tai remained calm. His wrist twisted almost as if it had no bones, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword slid past, narrowly missing its mark!

    Meng Tai¡¯s saber, after only a brief dy from the twist, resumed its path toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck.

    Zhao Changhe, having misjudged the follow-up, could not easily retract his sword aftermitting to the strike. The saber was already at his throat, and he had no choice but to quickly pull back his sword and evade, relying on his sharp reflexes. He narrowly avoided the sh.

    With just one move, he had already fallen into a disadvantageous position.

    He was thus reinforcing a lesson he¡¯d learned earlier. In Miaojiang, where many things defiedmon sense, it was easy to misjudge situations.

    From behind, Sisi transmitted a warning: ¡°That¡¯s the Spirit Snake Gu. It allows his body and bones to be as flexible as a snake¡¯s. Don¡¯t rely on conventional thinking to predict his limb movements. Also, this type of gu conflicts with other gu like those that enhance strength or harden the skin. This means he prioritizes agility and mightck in other...¡±

    Before she could even finish saying ¡°in other areas,¡± Sisi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened in shock.

    Zhao Changhe, who had been at a disadvantage, suddenly started moving with increasing ease. Meng Tai, who had been pressing him with faster and faster strikes, now seemed to lose his agility. It was as if he had fallen into some kind of quagmire. He felt like he would be electrocuted if he moved left, and he felt like he would run into a wall of des if he moved right. He hesitated in every direction, finally resorting to a frustrated, frog-like leap, shing out with anger. ¡°What kind of witchcraft are you using?¡±

    A gu art user using someone else of witchcraft almost made Zhao Changheugh.

    Facing the frog leap, Zhao Changhe felt nostalgic. ¡°That frog jump looks familiar... But you¡¯re not doing it stylishly enough, and you didn¡¯t put enough strength into it.¡±

    As he spoke, his longsword, though slower to move, reached Meng Tai first, pointing directly at his dantian. Sword qi seeped into Meng Tai¡¯s body, locking down all the energy in his dantian.

    Meng Tai¡¯s saber lost its strength. Zhao Changhe grabbed his wrist and pushed him away. ¡°Your Spirit Snake Gu is interesting... Let¡¯s spar again some time in the future.¡±

    Meng Tai stood silently, feeling the true qi within himpletely sealed. He was amazed. ¡°What kind of witchcraft did you use just now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not mind sharing. ¡°It¡¯s a sword qi formation. Each time I parry, I leave behind a trace of sword qi. The longer we fight, the more sword qi umtes around you, making it feel like you¡¯re trapped in a sword formation. No matter how agile you are, it bes impossible to move freely.¡±

    Meng Tai eximed in shock, ¡°How is that even possible? Why doesn¡¯t the sword qi dissipate in the air?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a secret of the Spirit Tribe.¡±

    Meng Tai bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Sisi felt very proud. Well, at the same time, she was rolling her eyes.

    <i>The Spirit Tribe doesn¡¯t know such secret arts either... That technique must be Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s!</i>

    When Tang Wanzhuang analyzed the battle between the Dragon Bird and the Dragon Emperor, she used a simr technique. Her version was far more refined. Her sword qi flowed like water, creating a deep pool that immobilized weapons. In contrast, Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword qi was still just sword qi, dense like a forest,cking the same subtle application. But it was more than enough. Against this kind of opponent, this technique was the best solution. Sisi had not needed to offer any advice.

    The hall fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe did not recognize Meng Tai and did not know his reputation... but Meng Tai was not just any swordsman. He was a renowned expert from the Dong tribe, highly skilled in both saber arts and gu arts. He was well known across the southwest.

    Yet, in just a few exchanges with him, the match was decided. Si Laoye had not even used any gu arts, relying solely on sword arts!

    For a moment, no one else stepped forward. The atmosphere grew heavy...

    <i>Is the Spirit Tribe really so strong?</i>

    Lei Zhentang, his face dark, finally said, ¡°In a duel within our Hundred Tribes, relying solely on sword arts feels a bit strange. People might think we¡¯re conducting a Central ins sword duel.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Don¡¯t our tribes train in the saber and sword as well? Chief Lei, is your Miao saber just for show?¡±

    Lei Zhentang said, ¡°de and gu together is our way.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I also use gu. It¡¯s strange that a grandmaster like you couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Zhao Changhe grinned and suddenly flexed his arm, which swelled with an uncanny amount of muscle. ¡°See? Giant Strength Gu.¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s face twitched, and he remained silent.

    ¡°But using brute force to bully others doesn¡¯t look very good. So I¡¯m sticking to sword art to engage with the Hundred Tribes¡ªthat¡¯s all.¡± Zhao Changhe rxed his arm, returning it to normal, and pointed his sword forward. ¡°Anyone else want toe forward?¡±

    The crowd looked at him in silence, noticing the excitement in his eyes. He genuinely seemed eager to spar with more people, as if he wanted to experience the techniques of the various tribes.

    It was as if he was not fighting for the interests of his tribe, but instead to explore the unique techniques of the world and to search for the path forward for his sword.

    Sisi stepped back and sat down on a small stool, leaning on her hand beside Yue Hongling. She mumbled quietly, ¡°Big Sis Yue, it looks like he¡¯s taken over your journey of honing your skills.¡±

    Yue Hongling, hinting at something, replied, ¡°A journey of honing skills is one you undertake yourself. There¡¯s no such thing as someone taking it from you... But I¡¯m more worried that someone might be trying to steal something else...¡±

    1. The <i>Four Books and Five ssics</i> are authoritative and important books associated with Confucianism, written before 300 BC. They are traditionally believed to have been either written, edited, ormented on by Confucius or one of his disciples. ?

 Chapter 457: Testing the Hundred Tribes

    <h4>Chapter 457: Testing the Hundred Tribes</h4>

    The second duel had already begun, with Zhao Changhe facing a burly, bearded man.

    Gu arts came in many forms: some enhanced the user¡¯s abilities, some were used like beasts to attack, some only activated after entering a target¡¯s body, and some created external effects.

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe was dealing with one that created an external effect.

    The bearded man¡¯s palm struck toward him, mes zing.

    What came toward him was not a palm, but a me Gu.

    For low-level martial artists, fire and lightning were nearly insurmountable. Unlike in games where getting hit by a fireball would merely take away some health, fire could literally burn someone to death in the real world. Even someone as powerful as Yan Que from the Ranking of Earth would not dare to withstand lightning or fire with just his body. Once one was ignited, that spelled severe injuries at the very least.

    This was why Vermillion Bird¡¯sbat abilities were often overestimated. People generally perceived the less shy ck Tortoise to not be as terrifying as Vermillion Bird. In the battle against Maitreya, the Vermillion Bird¡¯s fire was not particrly effective against Maitreya¡¯s corpse-like body, which was one of the rare asions where her fire did not work as intended. Most of the time, opponents would not dare face her mes head-on.

    Zhao Changhe thought that if this type of gu was brought to the Central ins, it would be nearly invincible on the battlefield... He wondered if it wasmon, and how difficult it was to raise.

    As these thoughts flickered through his mind, his sword was already in motion, piercing through the mes and heading straight for the man¡¯s palm.

    ¡°?¡±

    The bearded man was dumbfounded.

    <i>Why isn¡¯t he afraid of the fire?</i>

    He quickly retracted his hand, but his technique was nowhere near as refined as Meng Tai¡¯s earlier, so there was no way he could avoid Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword.

    A metallic ng resounded as his palm suddenly became as hard as metal, blocking the sword.

    Copper Skin Gu!

    But the next moment, the man let out a scream and retreated rapidly. His palm had still been cut open, and a small, fire-red gu worm poked its head out of his hand, looking surprisingly cute.

    No matter how much the gu enhanced his skin to be like copper or iron, it was unfortunate for him that Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword was an ancient divine sword. Even without unleashing any special powers, the material the sword was made of alone was enough to slice through metal.

    The man quickly pushed the gu worm¡¯s head back into his hand and began bandaging it, still utterly confused. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of fire? You didn¡¯t even use any true qi to dispel the mes!¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°I told you, I also practice gu arts. Along with my Giant Strength Gu, I have a Fire Resistance Gu. They don¡¯t conflict, right?¡±

    <i>It¡¯s true that such gu would indeed not conflict, but gu are typically cultivated over a long period of time. It¡¯s not as if someone can just randomly collect a bunch of them and throw them into their body whenever they please. What do you think you are, some kind of gu master?</i>

    <i>Is he really so lucky to have been cultivating exactly the right gu since childhood, just in time to face opponents like us?</i>

    Even Sisi could not figure out what was going on. She quietly asked Yue Hongling, ¡°How is he able to disregard the fire?¡±

    Yue Hongling was uncertain herself. ¡°It seems... like he has an affinity with fire, allowing him to neutralize weaker mes... That man¡¯s me Gu just so happens to fall within the range of those weaker mes. Strange... When did he ever practice any fire-rted cultivation techniques?¡±

    Sisi shook her head. ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    Zhao Changhe certainly was not about to tell them that this fire affinity of his came from when Huangfu Qing transferred her energy to him with a kiss back in the Kunlun Secret Realm. That was the power of the Fire Serpent of Yi, one of the Twenty-Eight Mansions, or so he believed. Inparison, the fire of the bearded man before him did not evene close. If Huangfu Qing had agreed to dual cultivation at that point, Zhao Changhe may have even been able to takeplete control of the mes the bearded man released.

    Zhao Changhe took a long breath and raised his sword again. ¡°Who else wants to challenge me?¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A nearly invisible gu shot at him from behind.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s ear twitched, and he sidestepped just in time, the gu barely grazing his neck¡ªit was a sneak attack meant to kill him!

    Without hesitation, Zhao Changhe swung his sword, aiming to cut the gu in two.

    The gu fluttered its wings with incredible agility, dodging the sword and veering off to the right, flying toward a tall, thin man who was waiting to catch it.

    ¡°Come back here!¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s left hand grabbed forcefully.

    A vortex of energy erupted, and the gu, as if seized by an invisible hand, let out a sharp squeal but could move an inch.

    Crane Controlling Art!

    The tall, thin man was shocked. He reached out to grab his Stealth Gu, but the gu screeched again, flying straight at him. Its invisible wings sliced across the man¡¯s fingers, drawing blood.

    The man hurriedly pulled back, only to find Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword shing toward his throat!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lei Zhentang suddenly intervened and his Miao saber drew a strange arc, arriving just in time to block Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword.

    But Zhao Changhe¡¯s wrist flicked and his sword defied logic, speeding up by half a beat, piercing the man¡¯s throat before Lei Zhentang¡¯s saber could intercept it.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Only then did the Miao saber meet the sword, the force of the sh making Zhao Changhe step back and withdraw his sword. But the tall, thin man was already clutching his throat, copsing to the ground.

    The hall was in an uproar.

    Lei Zhentang pointed at Zhao Changhe and shouted angrily, ¡°This was just a duel¡ªwho gave you the right to kill him?¡±

    ¡°He used a Stealth Gu to ambush me. If I hadn¡¯t dodged, I¡¯d be the one lying dead on the floor right now.¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Respect goes both ways. If someone tries to kill me, they should be prepared to take the same road to the afterlife. I¡¯m always fair.¡±

    Lei Zhentang replied coldly, ¡°Who can say for sure if he just wanted to ce his de against your neck and force you to admit defeat? Regardless, whoever strikes to kill first is the loser. Does anyone object?¡±

    Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud. ¡°The council hasn¡¯t even been established yet, and you¡¯re already running a one-man show.¡±

    He held his sword high once again and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    ¡°No, me!¡±

    Several men jumped forward, exchanging nces before bursting intoughter.

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s face darkened.

    No matter the culture, respect for heroes was a universal concept.

    Others were eager to challenge this formidable swordsman, and since the council had not been officially formed, who had the right to judge the oue?

    Moreover, many in the crowd realized that Si Laoye was facing a series of opponents without even taking a break, yet he showed no fear, disying great valor. If he really could win until the end, he would undeniably deserve a seat on the council. In fact, more of the smaller tribes might be inclined to follow him over the other four major tribes.

    This was a hero.

    Zhao Changhe, with a half-smile, looked at Lei Zhentang and said slowly, ¡°Chief Lei, you still haven¡¯t left the arena... Could it be that you want to challenge me yourself?¡±

    Lei Zhentang replied, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°You better think this through, Chief Lei. If you win, all is fine. But if by any chance you lose to me, the ck Hmong¡¯s seat might be a bit unstable...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword pointed forward as his smile suddenly disappeared. ¡°Do you truly wish to fight?¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s expression flickered between uncertainty and resolve.

    It was not that he thought he would lose; it was just that it would be unseemly for him to even fight.

    The chief of the strongest tribe, the figure acknowledged as the most powerful among those present, going out to fight a protector from a tiny, obscure tribe of just a few hundred people¡ªwould that earn him any honor?

    Even if he won, if he so much as received a minor injury, people would mock him for years toe, just like what happened to Xue Canghai in the Central ins.

    Besides, Si Laoye had already fought several duels and was likely getting tired. There was truly no logical ground for Lei Zhentang to be the one to fight him. He could simply wait for Si Laoye to wear himself out, and someone else could finish him offter.

    After having all these thoughts go through his mind, Lei Zhentang signaled to someone among the other tribes, who nodded slightly in return. Finally, Lei Zhentangughed heartily, ¡°Should I, a seasoned warrior, really fight a rookie like you? That would be shameful. This is your arena, carry on.¡±

    With that, he returned to his seat, watching the battles unfold with a calm demeanor.

    Zhao Changhe knew exactly what Lei Zhentang was thinking, but he did not care. He smiled and suddenly pulled out a gourd of wine, taking a big swig. ¡°The finer the clothes, the fewer the heroes. A shame my friend isn¡¯t here to drink with me.¡±

    Pan Wan¡¯s eyes shed with admiration, and she deliberately asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already fought three duels. Would you like to rest?¡±

    Without turning his head, Zhao Changhe hung the gourd back at his waist, pointed his sword to the field, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a grand asion¡ªwhy rest? Our Spirit Tribe has just emerged from the mountains, and I¡¯vee forth to test my sword against the Hundred Tribes. Whatever tricks you¡¯ve got, bring them on!¡±

 Chapter 458: Sword Breaking Bashan

    <h4>Chapter 458: Sword Breaking Bashan</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was genuinely starting to enjoy the fight. When he challenged Lei Zhentang earlier, it was not just to provoke him¡ªhe truly wanted to fight.

    Even though he knew he might lose, as someone who practiced the Vicious Blood Art, he could not help but crave battle, especially so when his blood had already begun boiling.

    Fortunately, he managed to suppress that impulsive urge or the bloodlust in his eyes might have been hard to conceal.

    In fact, with him restraining his Vicious Blood Art and relying on the sword instead, he was only able to exhibit about half of his usual strength. Yet, he found himself enjoying the fights even more. It felt a lot like the time he had charged through the Kunlun Secret Realm, constantly facing new challenges and pushing himself to think creatively. The thrill of inspiration and innovation in these moments was something he rarely experienced when wildly swinging a saber.

    Perhaps he just liked novelty? No... It was the joy of a martial artist encountering new challenges, much like a gamer finding an exciting new area to explore.

    He had always dabbled in the sword but never fullymitted to it, and now he was finding it more and more fun. The feeling of using a sword was vastly different from a saber.

    The saber was wild, fierce, straightforward, and powerful.

    With a saber, there was raw power¡ªbrutal, straightforward, and capable of cleaving through armies.

    With a sword, there was grace and freedom¡ªoffering the joy ofplex maneuvers and variations as well as swift strikes of lethal precision.

    He was no stranger to sword arts, having integrated some into his saber arts. But that fusion never fully unlocked the potential of the sword, as he was still fundamentally using a saber and a saber art. Now, as he separated them, he was beginning to truly understand the essence of the sword.

    He could almost feel it¡ªhis blood and qi, which once surged and roared, now beginning to be honed into a sharp edge. Zhao Changhe immediately thought of the Sharp de Grass he needed for his physique, and of the body cultivation path that Li Shentong had mentioned.

    It all made sense now.

    Everything he had learned, seemingly unrted, was beginning to converge into a unified understanding.

    And the concept of gu arts was directly linked to the mysteries of the second page of the Heavenly Tome, which rted to the unique powers of nature. Although that page was said to correspond to Tang Wanzhuang, did it not also perfectly align with this journey through Miaojiang? The VR-like capabilities of the Heavenly Tome were increasingly revealing more about the workings of gu, showing how they were, in essence, just part of nature.

    What he had learned and what his enemies had revealed were gradually pointing him toward the same truth¡ªa bridge between heaven and earth.

    <i>Buzz!</i>

    Suddenly, his internal energy surged chaotically, and it felt as though it was boiling over into disarray

    Zhao Changhe looked up to see a woman standing before him, appearing somewhat apologetic. ¡°Our curses require a medium. I used the corpse of the man you killed earlier to trigger the curse. I hope you don¡¯t take this as a sneak attack or coboration with others.¡±.

    Strictly speaking, it was, but she was straightforward about it. Hence, Zhao Changhe did not mind and smiled, ¡°Naturally.¡±

    The woman let out a breath of relief and smiled. ¡°This is a blood curse. It causes the blood and qi in your body to be chaotic. At best, you¡¯ll lose strength, and at worst, you could explode and die. If you feel you can¡¯t resist it, you can concede early.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°If I endure it, will that count as my victory?¡±

    The woman shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll still attack while you¡¯re weakened. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no point in holding you down, would there?¡± As she spoke, a Miao saber appeared in her hand, and she tested a light sh in his direction. ¡°Be careful, Protector Si.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. That strike could have been much harsher.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled and suddenly moved¡ªhis sword shot out like a dragon, urately striking the t of her saber.

    Sharp sword qi vibrated the woman¡¯s saber, nearly making her lose her grip on it. She hastily retreated in shock. ¡°You¡¯repletely unaffected by the curse?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve just got the Blood Settling Gu inside me.¡±

    <i>The heck kind of gu is that?</i>

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion, unsure of what he was talking about.

    Sisi giggled.

    <i>Blood and qi? That¡¯s his forte. You should¡¯ve used a different curse, maybe something like a Lust Gu... Though, that might not work either. After all, in the bath yesterday... You aren¡¯t as pretty as me, and I didn¡¯t even manage...</i>

    Just as Sisi was musing to herself, Zhao Changhe suddenly let out a puzzled sound and began to feel drowsy.

    In the midst of battle, he felt overwhelmingly sleepy, as if he could stand there with his sword and fall asleep on the spot. His opponent¡¯s Miao saber took advantage of the moment, slipping free from the entanglement with his sword and striking back.

    The woman sighed. ¡°This is the Sleep Gu. It already attached itself to you by the time¡ª¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Before she could finish speaking, a tiny gu suddenly fell off Zhao Changhe¡¯s body. His eyes cleared instantly, and with lightning speed, he grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist as her Miao saber came down, cing his sword against her neck.

    The woman was stunned. ¡°How did you do that? You clearly didn¡¯t notice it. The gu had already attached itself to you...¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the match.¡± Zhao Changhe did not exin, though he was inwardly relieved.

    He felt a lingering fear. Though it seemed effortless, it had been incredibly close. If he had been even a fraction of a secondte in breaking free, the Miao saber would have been at his throat. The solutiony in the sharpness he had just recently mastered, which made the gu feel like it had crawled into a forest of swords and was thereby forced out. Luckily, this was a weaker gu. If it had been a stronger one, he would have been in real trouble.

    <i>Witchcraft and gu arts are truly unpredictable and difficult to fully guard against. They are genuinely fascinating.</i>

    The woman, somewhat impressed, shook her head and stepped back. Zhao Changhe took several deep breaths, realizing that he was starting to feel a bit tired.

    Despite facing opponents with lower cultivation, he had to use every ounce of his skill, unable to rx for a moment.

    Now, a strikingly handsome man slowly stepped forward. His posture was upright, his form sharp like a sword. He walked steadily toward Zhao Changhe, then raised his sword and pointed it directly at him. ¡°I am Lan Wujiang of the She Tribe[1]. Protector Si, please enlighten me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his previously rxed shoulders gradually straightened, his fighting spirit igniting.

    This aura, this sword intent, the ¡°Wu¡± in his name...

    Bashan Sword Hut!

    <i>Wait, wasn¡¯t Han Wubing supposed to just be a disciple? Now that I think of it, why does he have the same generational name as someone like Shi Wuding?</i>[2]

    This thought shed by as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Lan Wujiang squinted, studying him carefully, and slowly responded, ¡°Same.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Are you truly from the She tribe?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lan Wujiang replied. ¡°And you? Are you really from the Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe put his hands on his hips. ¡°Obviously!¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at Sisi, who turned her head away.

    ¡°Good,¡± Lan Wujiang said. ¡°Your swordsmanship is impressive.¡±

    ¡°Yours iscking,¡± Zhao Changhe countered.

    Lan Wujiang red at him coldly.

    Sisi whispered to Yue Hongling, ¡°Do all swordsmen talk like this?¡±

    Yue Hongling stifled augh. ¡°Am I not someone who uses the sword myself? So is Tang Buqi, and none of us talk like that... Maybe he learned it from Han Wubing.¡±

    Sisi added, ¡°We should keep him away from Han Wubing... It¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°You should have been the first to step forward. That¡¯s what a true swordsman would do.¡±

    Lan Wujiang remained silent for a moment before replying slowly, ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Coming out when I¡¯m exhausted shows you¡¯re scared. Your heart faltered. You¡¯re unworthy to be my opponent.¡± Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll let you strike first.¡±

    A sh of anger finally flickered in Lan Wujiang¡¯s eyes.

    Suddenly, the air was filled with sword light.

    There was no dazzling brilliance, no wild surge of energy.

    Just a single streak of sword light cut through the void, and in the blink of an eye, it was at Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    Yue Hongling stood up abruptly, ¡°What an excellent sword art!¡±

    Lan Wujian was clearly a top-tier swordsman at the ninthyer of the Profound Gate, just one step away from unlocking the Profound Mysteries.

    Zhao Changhe, suppressing his Vicious Blood Art, as well using a sword rather than his usual saber, was already fighting at half his normal strength. Not to mention, he had endured multiple rounds ofbat, exhausting himself considerably. Could he truly defeat such a formidable opponent right now?

    Zhao Changhe shifted his footing slightly, so subtly that those with poor eyesight did not even notice he had moved. Yet, when Lan Wujiang¡¯s sword light reached its peak, Zhao Changhe had already evaded it perfectly. In the next instant, Dragon Emperor tilted and struck the side of Lan Wujiang¡¯s de.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Both men staggered slightly.

    In the blink of an eye, sword lights red, almost in perfect synchrony. It was as if thousands of pear blossoms bloomed in the hall, cascading down like rain.

    <i>Autumn rain fills the pools of Bashan.</i>

    <i>Spring water meets the sky, azure waves endlessly span.</i>

    The sound of their swords shing was continuous, like the pitter-patter of countless raindrops on a rooftop. Most of the audience could not keep up with the sheer speed of their strikes, bingpletely entranced by the spectacle.

    ¡°Is this really a battle in Miaojiang?¡± many whispered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this more like a duel between those on the Ranking of Man in the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Where are their gu?¡±

    ¡°...Weaker gu wouldn¡¯t be able to prate such a dense sword. They¡¯re both using this method to prevent sneak attacks from gu. In a one-on-one duel, there¡¯s no reason to use such a technique otherwise, as it¡¯s very taxing.¡±

    ¡°I see... but what about gu that enhance their own abilities?¡±

    Lan Wujian had one.

    Yue Hongling could clearly sense the power flowing through Lan Wujiang, bing stronger and sharper with every strike. His sword qi seemed to take on a life of its own, twisting and turning, each strand pinpointing Zhao Changhe¡¯s position.

    <i>Sharp de Grass... Sharp de Gu?</i>

    In contrast, Zhao Changhe was using a simr method, spreading sword qi in all directions. But how could the technique he had learned from Tang Wanzhuangpare to the precise and honed sword energy of someone who had refined their sword qi through countless trials?

    Yet, Lan Wujian did not feel at ease.

    He could sense Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword growing stronger and faster, each strike just a fraction more powerful than thest. After hundreds of exchanges, it felt like a river gaining momentum, bing an unstoppable force.

    <i>What sword art is this?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was using the Sword of Av¨©ci from the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy, known for its ability to absorb a small portion of power from each previous strike, gradually umting strength. He had previously integrated it into his saber arts, but as his opponents grew stronger, they learned how to contain their energy and prevent it from being stolen, so he had not used it in a long time. But now was the perfect time to make use of it once more.

    Lan Wujiang mistakenly believed Zhao Changhe was using gu as well and thus matched his sword rain strategy, creating countless exchanges in a short period. It was the ideal setup for Zhao Changhe¡¯s technique to shine.

    By the time Lan Wujiang realized something was wrong, it was toote.

    A single streak of sword light burst before his eyes, like the Milky Way suspended in the nine heavens, piercing the sky, apanied by an endless wave of blood.

    A fierce gleam shed in Lan Wujiang¡¯s eyes. In ast-ditch effort, he fused himself with his sword and charged straight into the heart of the surging waves.

    Bashan¡¯s ultimate technique¡ªNo Return.

    Any sword rain technique has its ws. What appears to be the strongest point is often the very core where the crossing of forces happens.

    ¡°Excellent sword art,¡± Zhao Changhe even had the time to remark. ¡°I¡¯ve learned something. Thank you.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Lan Wujian¡¯s longsword viciously pierced toward him, but the momentum of Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword suddenly shifted.

    The surging waves and the suspended Milky Way abruptly shrank, converging into a single point, as if the endless wave of blood had condensed into a screaming vengeful soul, seeking to im life and soul together!

    Sword Emperor¡¯s technique¡ªSword of Primal ughter!

    The two passed by each other, standing back to back.

    Lan Wujiang clutched his side, where blood began to flow steadily.

    Zhao Changhe had a cut on his left arm, and to the astonishment of everyone watching, he suddenly swung his sword, slicing off a piece of flesh from his own arm.

    A gu fell to the ground, convulsing as it died.

    Even at the brink of life and death, Zhao Changhe was still defending against gu...

    The crowd stared in silence, watching as he cut into his own flesh. The pain clearly caused sweat to drip from his forehead, yet both friend and foe felt a palpable feeling of respect and awe.

    Truly a man among men.

    Sisi and Yue Hongling, sitting side by side on their little stools, rested their chins on their hands, silently watching his back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Lan Wujiang copsed to the ground. A group of his tribesmen rushed over, hurriedly treating his wounds while ring furiously at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Si Laoye, you¡¯re too ruthless!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, so what are you yelling for?¡± Zhao Changhe, breathing heavily and utterly exhausted, replied, ¡°Anyone else wish to challenge me?¡±

    For a long while, no one responded.

    The chief of the White Tribe spoke up loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of continuing? I recognize your right to the seat! If anyone thinks they can take the fifth seat from you, I¡¯ll be the first to oppose them!¡±

    The hall fellpletely silent, with no one offering a rebuttal.

    Even Lei Zhentang could not argue. His pride would not allow him.

    In truth, the Sword Hut still had many disciples hidden among their ranks, but at this point, who would dare to step forward? It would be a clear affront to the crowd.

    <i>Is the fifth seat truly going to be taken by the Spirit Tribe like this?</i>

    Lei Zhentang clenched his hand on the armrest, his expression shifting between light and dark.

    Zhao Changhe stood there for a moment. When no one responded, he cupped his hands and gave a formal bow to the crowd, smiling. ¡°Thank you all for the recognition... but it isn¡¯t my seat to take.¡±

    He slowly turned and walked toward Sisi, bowing deeply before her. ¡°Reporting to the saintess... I have not failed you.¡±

    1. The She people are an ethnic group in China. They form one of the 56 ethnic groups officially recognized within China. The She are thergest ethnic minority in Fujian, Zhejiang, and Jiangxi Provinces. They are also present in the provinces of Anhui and Guangdong. ?

    2. Just a reminder that a generational name is a character shared by all members of a family in the same generation, e.g. how Cui Yuanyong and Cui Yuanyang share the same ¡°yuan¡± character. This makes it very odd that Han Wubing has the same ¡°wu¡± character as Shi Wuding, someone from a senior generation. ?

 Chapter 459: You Wish to Conquer Me?

    <h4>Chapter 459: You Wish to Conquer Me?</h4>

    Sisi¡¯s peach blossom eyes stared unblinkingly into Zhao Changhe¡¯s, both pairs of eyes deep and unreadable, like bottomless pools where no emotions could be discerned.

    Yet everything around them seemed to fade into the background; even Yue Hongling, who was watching the scene with amused interest, resting her chin in her hands, began to blur.

    Sisi heard her own voice, distant as if in a dream, ¡°Laoye~ You¡¯ve worked hard. What reward do you want?¡±

    As soon as she said this, it was as if she suddenly came to her senses. She quickly nced at Yue Hongling, then instinctively tried to tuck her little feet under the small stool.

    But the stool was too small to hide her feet, and in her awkward attempt, she almost tumbled forward with an ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zhao Changhe, without missing a beat, reached out and gently supported her by her shoulder. ¡°My arm injury is nothing serious, saintess. There¡¯s no need for such concern.¡±

    From others¡¯ point of view, it really did look like Sisi had leaned forward to check on his arm...

    Sisi took a deep breath and finally sat back down, calming herself. She said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll grant you a rewardter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lei Zhentang had been mulling over the situation for a long time, filled with frustration at not being able to sabotage the Spirit Tribe¡¯s im to the fifth seat. But given the current circumstances, he could not find the words to oppose it. In the end, he decided to bide his time and deal with itter. ¡°Everyone, the selection of the five-tribe council is an important milestone for Miaojiang. It¡¯s gettingte, and there are many wounded among us. Why don¡¯t you all rest in Dali for the night? We can discuss further details tomorrow.¡±

    He did not even bother to host a banquet, showing how displeased he was. His only thought was to drag things out, hoping to manipte Sisi¡¯s small tribe during a private meeting the next day or perhaps even stir up something tonight.

    Everyone could see his intentions, but no one pointed them out. With their own thoughts in mind, the crowd gradually dispersed

    Before leaving, Pan Wan gave Sisi a hug and threw a yful, flirtatious nce at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Protector Si, I¡¯ll be counting on your care in the future.¡±

    Sisi, standing right in front of Zhao Changhe, instinctively tiptoed to block Pan Wan¡¯s gaze, almost jumping in ce to shield him from her view.

    Pan Wanughed and could not help but pinch Sisi¡¯s cheek. ¡°You look like a little fox, but you¡¯re actually just a...¡±

    Sisi bared her teeth.

    ¡°...Well, a little fox indeed.¡± Pan Wan turned to leave, leaving a reminder, ¡°He¡¯s deliberately stalling for the night. I suspect there will be troubleter. You don¡¯t have many people¡ªbe careful tonight.¡±

    After Pan Wan left, the chief of the White Tribe approached, performing a gesture Zhao Changhe was unfamiliar with. ¡°Protector Si, you¡¯re a true hero. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±

    Sisi quickly transmitted her voice to Zhao Changhe, ¡°That¡¯s Dao Qingfeng, the chief of the White Tribe.¡±

    <i>Does he have a sister named Dao Baifeng</i>[1]<i>...</i>

    While his thoughts wandered, Zhao Changhe still returned a formal bow. ¡°Thank you for all your help, Chief Dao.¡±

    Dao Qingfeng¡¯s expression turned slightly odd, his gaze shifting between Sisi and Zhao Changhe. He thought to himself, <i>¡°Something seems off with these two... Who¡¯s the saintess, and who¡¯s the protector? Why does it feel like one is the maid and the other is the master?¡±</i>

    He did not voice his thoughts aloud but instead nced at Lei Zhentang with a cold smile. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not them taking control, everything will be fine... But you better be careful tonight.¡±

    Two tribal chiefs in a row had warned them to be cautious that night. It was almost clear to everyone at this point what Lei Zhentang was nning.

    Sisi, however, did not seem bothered in the slightest, smiling brightly. ¡°Got it. We¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    As the crowd dispersed, Lei Zhentang secretly sent men to ambush the path between Dali and Xizhou, lying in wait the entire night without seeing a trace of the Spirit Tribe. It seemed like their so-called return had led them somewhere else entirely.

    What made it worse was that the group hadpletely disappeared from Dali as well, as if they had vanished without a trace.

    Sisi was not the naive, inexperienced saintess from a small tribe that she appeared to be on the surface. She was a cunning little fox, capable of stirring up trouble as a young girl when she ventured alone to Kunlun, the Central ins, and Jiangnan. As for Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe, both of them were seasoned veterans of the <i>jianghu</i>, so it was second nature to them to obscure their tracks.

    Though she had said, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading back,¡± they actually mixed in with Dao Qingfeng¡¯srge group, taking a detour around the southern part of Erhai. They ended up in Fengyi Town, which was under White Tribe¡¯s control.

    While Lei Zhentang¡¯s men were still searching high and low for them, Zhao Changhe was already resting in the White Tribe¡¯s guesthouse, receiving their utmost hospitality. He was surrounded by a few of the trusted girls that Sisi had brought along, and they were eagerly tending to his wounds.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± A cough suddenly sounded from outside the courtyard, followed by Sisi strolling in with her hands behind her back, swaying slightly as she walked. She asked, ¡°How are his injuries?¡±

    One of the Spirit Tribe girls, surprisingly bold, asked, ¡°Saintess, didn¡¯t you already bring another man into your tent the night before?¡±

    <i>What?</i>

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened in fury. ¡°What business is that of yours? Out, out!¡±

    The girls, feeling smug, thinking that they had sessfully sown enough seeds of doubt, walked away in content. Before leaving, they all threw flirtatious nces at Zhao Changhe, as if to say, ¡°The saintess isn¡¯t as pure as she seems¡ªshe already has a man. Protector Si, you¡¯re better off with us...¡±

    As the door closed, Zhao Changhe and Sisi looked at each other and then burst intoughter.

    Zhao Changheughed, ¡°They actually dare topete with their saintess for a man; your authority doesn¡¯t seem to be very well-established.¡±

    Sisi huffed. ¡°Are you feeling proud of yourself? nning to sneak into one of their tents tonight? I doubt they¡¯d say no...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not risk it. If I get hit with a gu and dragged back here, I won¡¯t be able to handle it. Those things are dangerous.¡±

    Sisi stared at him for a long moment before shing a sweet smile. ¡°So, Protector Si doesn¡¯t even dare to ask me for a reward, hm?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°The reward is just something you say for others to hear... But if the saintess insists on giving one, just stop calling me Protector Si and call me by my name.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky.

    Sisi finally sighed, moved closer, and sat down on a stool beside him. Then, she began helping him bandage his arm. ¡°Do you really want to be the master... or is it that you want this kind of rtionship between us so you can benefit from the Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Her fragrance lingered at the tip of his nose. Usually yful and seductive, Sisi now had a serious expression as she meticulously applied medicine and wrapped his wound. Her eyes seemed a bit distant, carrying a hint of mncholy and longing.

    Her expression reminded Zhao Changhe of Tang Wanzhuang.

    It turned out that once burdened, people began to exhibit certain simrities.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I consider you a friend, so why wouldn¡¯t I care about your tribe¡¯s well-being? I¡¯m not the calcting type, and you know that. If I have any ulterior motive, it would be that I want to test my sword against the various tribes. I enjoyed the duels earlier. If anything, it feels like I borrowed the Spirit Tribe¡¯s identity, and now we¡¯re even.¡±

    Sisi quietly responded, ¡°You really think of me as a friend? The first night I met you, I used gu on you...¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°That was just a prank, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sisi did not bother mentioning that when he had grabbed her wrist and sealed her blood and qi flow back then, it was actually because he treated her as a potential enemy. She felt that bringing that up now was pointless¡ªwhatever unclear tension they had once shared had already dissolved, and this was a new chapter in their rtionship.

    He said that he had no ulterior motive, but perhaps he did, though even Zhao Changhe himself might not have consciously thought it through at the moment. In the past, when Tang Wanzhuang had decided to form an alliance with Sisi, she had nted a seed that might prove usefulter. Now, that seed had sprouted and was bearing fruit.

    Miaojiang had begun their revolt, and even the White and Yao tribes had not firmly opposed it. It had pretty much be a foregone conclusion.

    But now, with one of their own ced within the rebel alliance, things were still within control. Now, the White and Yao tribes could still be swayed.

    The question was, would Sisi recognize him as one of her own?

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, rebellion doesn¡¯t benefit my tribe. We have very few core members out of the secret realm, and we¡¯re still in the middle of gathering strength and establishing our foundation. If we get involved in such a major conflict now, we¡¯ll be crushed by the tide and forced to retreat back into the secret realm,¡± Sisi said, finishing with the bandage and giving it a satisfied pat. ¡°But your actions have given me an opportunity to grow stronger.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°What do you mean, grow stronger? Can different tribes really merge into one?¡±

    ¡°Some can. For instance, many remote viges and small settlements are so mixed that it¡¯s hard to say which tribe they belong to. There are also people from tribes that have been wiped out, who, after intermarriage and blending in with others, have been absorbed into new tribes. And there¡¯s still a lot of that going on.¡± Sisi smiled. ¡°Finally... if the Southwest fully expels the Xia influence, what happens to the Xia people who have lived here for generations? Will they be killed, driven away, or just hide their identities and join one of the local tribes?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, the Sword Hut seems to have fully allied with the ck Hmong, though I¡¯m not sure why. But in any case, they¡¯ve been able to absorb Xia people, and so can you. There are actually a lot of Xia people living here. With the influence of the fifth seat and a conscious effort to bring them in, you could quickly grow in strength, like a snowball turning into a real fifth major power.¡±

    Sisi said softly, ¡°By absorbing arge number of Xia people, this force would inevitably be pro-Xia over time. As the leader, I would have to follow that current. There wouldn¡¯t be any need for you to im friendship, for Tang Wanzhuang to build alliances, or for certain people to keep dreaming about conquering me and turning me into their maid.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit awkward. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it that way, I was just joking...¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sisi, who had been talking normally for a short while, quickly reverted to her usual yful tone. Her voice turned sultry again. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to conquer me, does that mean you¡¯re still hoping for a reward?¡±

    Zhao Changhe kept his expression stern, but his eyes, almost instinctively, drifted down to her delicate feet.

    She did not bother to hide them, casually stretching them out in front of him, making them within his reach.

    In the moonlight, her pink toenails gleamed with a soft, pearl-like glow.

    Zhao Changhe could not resist asking, ¡°You¡¯ve been barefoot this whole time, yet your feet are still so smooth and wless, without a single callus. How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Teehee... I have gu to protect me, you see...¡± Sisi bit her lower lip, leaning back slightly, her foot seemingly powerless as itnded on Zhao Changhe¡¯s leg.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>What gu? There¡¯s nothing on your feet?!</i>

    With a seductive tone, Sisi whispered, ¡°As for what kind of gu... would master like to feel it for himself? Maybe personally investigate and examine it?¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could even begin to struggle with his thoughts, the door suddenly burst open with a loud bang, and Yue Hongling strolled in nonchntly. ¡°It would be better if it was this protector who examined you instead, saintess. It would not look too good if word got out that the saintess had her feet touched by a man.¡±

    1. This is a character from the wuxia novel <i>Demi-Gods and Semi-Devils</i> by Jin Yong. She is from the Duan family of Dali. ?

 Chapter 460: Yue Honglings Fierce Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 460: Yue Hongling''s Fierce Revenge</h4>

    Sisi was sitting on a backless stool. Leaning backward, her body was hanging in the air, and her feet stretched out in front of her. In an effort to seduce Zhao Changhe, she had put herself in an awkward position, making it difficult for her to get up quickly.

    It was clear that she wanted to run but could not manage to do so in time.

    Yue Hongling strode in and, with one hand, picked Sisi up, taking her seat on the stool. She then pulled Sisi into her arms and grabbed her foot, rubbing it back and forth. ¡°Hmm, smooth as jade, white like jade... very pleasant. But I don¡¯t see any gu...¡±

    Sisi struggled in her grip, crying out, ¡°Let me go~¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yue Hongling said with a teasing smile. ¡°A man can touch your foot to examine it, but a sister can¡¯t?¡±

    Sisi continued struggling. ¡°There¡¯s no gu! I was joking! There¡¯s no need to check...¡±

    ¡°But I find it very nice to touch. Can¡¯t I just do it for fun?¡±

    ¡°Help! A heroine is bullying a helpless girl~¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched in stunned silence.

    <i>Hold on, this scene of the older sister holding the younger sister in her arms and ying with her feet is... surprisingly nice.</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s smiling face shifted to one of gritted teeth as she said, ¡°Flirting and getting cozy with my man right in front of me. I let it slide back in Yangzhou, but now you¡¯re doing it right in my face. Xiang Simeng, do you really think I¡¯m invisible?¡±

    Sisi kept struggling. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to bring up Yangzhou! I told you back then, you wanted to kiss him yourself but kept pretending to be so noble and free-spirited! If I hadn¡¯t helped you take that first step, you¡¯d still be stuck pretending to be modest! It¡¯s like that old saying, the newlyweds are in bed and the matchmaker is thrown over the wall...¡±

    ¡°Oh? So I should be thanking you?¡± Yue Hongling said with a grin. ¡°Let me return the favor in the same way you helped back then...¡±

    With a quick motion, Yue Hongling bent Sisi¡¯s legs and tucked her hands under them, forcing her into a kneeling, bent-over position on the stool, her rear end sticking up. She gave Sisi a yful p, and the soft flesh bounced slightly. ¡°Hey Changhe, want to have some fun?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s jaw dropped.

    Sisi shouted in outrage, ¡°Yue Hongling! How dare you?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this what you secretly wanted? Why bother stretching out your little feet? I¡¯m just helping you take that first step.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want this!¡±

    ¡°Speaking of old sayings, there¡¯s an old saying in the <i>jianghu</i>: you reap what you sow...¡±

    ¡°Big sister Yue, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, boohoo...¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes glimmered with amusement.

    Of course, it was all in good fun. It was just a yful, harmless punishment. There was no way Yue Hongling would seriously hold Sisi down and let Zhao Changhe do anything to her. But Sisi¡¯s reaction was fascinating to her...

    On the surface, Sisi always acted flirtatious and seductive, making it seem like any man could have her if he truly wanted to. But in reality, she resisted strongly. Despite knowing it was just a yful punishment, she instinctively used her true qi to struggle, as if she was genuinely afraid of being taken advantage of.

    This woman, who seemed so free-spirited and sensual on the outside, clearly had her own limits and boundaries. She was not willing to let anyone cross them, especially not in this manner.

    Yue Hongling suspected that if Zhao Changhe tried to kiss her, Sisi would refuse.

    So she decided to test, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to y along?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who had finally managed to close his gaping mouth, responded with a helpless smile, ¡°A joke is fine, but are you really serious?¡±

    ¡°Do you not want to?¡±

    ¡°How could I? It¡¯s against her will.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± said Yue Hongling. ¡°But I still want to get back at her, so kiss her on the lips.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. ¡°Why do I have to kiss her for you to get back at her?¡±

    ¡°She pretended to be me and let you kiss her, so it¡¯s my reputation that was affected, not hers. Now I want to turn the tables and have her, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s saintess, get kissed back. What about it doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± Yue Hongling exined righteously. ¡°Anything else would be against her will, but kissing? She¡¯s kissed you before, hasn¡¯t she? She was more than willing!¡±

    <i>That... kind of makes sense.</i> Zhao Changhe looked down at Sisi, who was still kneeling in front of him. Her head was still held high, her hair messy, and her eyes filled with defiance. ¡°Zhao Changhe, don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    <i>Tsk...</i>

    <i>It¡¯s funny¡ªif she tried to seduce me and said, ¡°Come on, master,¡± I might not have dared. Doesn¡¯t she know that her acting this way only makes her more enticing?</i>

    Zhao Changhe crouched down in front of Sisi.

    Sisi red at him, and for the first time, there was a flicker of panic in her eyes.

    She did not know how to react if Zhao Changhe actually kissed her. Was she to cut off ties with him? Orugh it off?

    After all, it would not be the first time he kissed her.

    But this felt different somehow, though she could not quite figure out why. Her mind was in chaos, unable to analyze the situation properly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Zhao Changhe said, reaching out to tap the tip of her nose. ¡°I just realized that you look even prettier with this serious expression than usual.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe added, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then don¡¯t act all flirtatious. I, the master, am quite weak to that and might not be able to hold myself back...¡±

    He reached out and helped Sisi to her feet, then smiled apologetically at Yue Hongling. ¡°Let¡¯s give her a break, okay?¡±

    Yue Hongling, who had already gotten her frustration out, was not really upset anymore. Folding her arms, she snorted, ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re the hero, and I¡¯m the bandit. Is that better?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°You know, I always thought you¡¯d make a great bandit. It really felt right when I had you as my stronghold mistress back then¡±

    ¡°Hah...¡± Yue Hongling released Sisi from her hold. ¡°Next time you flirt with my man in front of me, just wait and see how I deal with you!¡±

    Now free, Sisi turned her back and pouted, the panic in her eyes gone, reced by a mischievous glint as if she was already plotting her revenge.

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and whispered, ¡°You¡¯d better run now.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sisi stepped out into the moonlight. Though she was clearly retreating in defeat, she carried herself with elegance, swaying her hips, determined to show off a more seductive charm than the heroine.

    As she left, her voice floated back, still putting up a front. ¡°You two are injured and may face tough battles soon. Hurry up and heal up. This saintess won¡¯t waste time with you.¡±

    Her fragrance lingered even after she had disappeared.

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling stood under the moonlight, looked at each other, and then burst intoughter.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite interesting,¡± Yue Hongling said with a smile. ¡°Hey, do you really want her? That rosees with thorns, you know. Be careful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    Yue Hongling tilted her head slightly. ¡°I was a bit annoyed earlier. It¡¯s like I wasn¡¯t even there, watching you two flirt...¡±

    Before she could finish, Zhao Changhe wrapped his arms around her from behind, his voice low and teasing in her ear, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare touch her for real. I¡¯ve been holding myself back so much. But big sister Yue, what we have is the real deal...¡±

    Yue Hongling struggled a little. ¡°What do you mean by the real deal? Did I marry you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe whined, ¡°Big sister Yue...¡±

    ¡°Yesterday you were calling me a little girl, and now that you need something, you¡¯re all sweet and ttering. You¡¯re no good either.¡±

    Even though she protested, her resistance was already weakening. Her breathing quickened, and her voice turned tender as she leaned into his arms. ¡°But I liked what you did today... Changhe...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m seeing another version of myself in you.¡±

    ¡°Because... I¡¯ve always been chasing after your shadow...¡±

    Yue Hongling turned to look at him but then pouted. ¡°Take off that disguise. It¡¯s bothering me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe obediently wiped off his disguise, revealing his true face.

    Yue Hongling gently ran her fingers over the scar on his face. That simple touch stirred something in her, and she whispered, breathless, ¡°That saintess is stingy. She didn¡¯t give you a real reward at all... so... let your big sister reward you instead.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked, curious what this serious heroine in front of him had in mind as a reward.

    ¡°I roamed the southwest, and you followed me here... this was our agreement, and you¡¯ve earned your prize.¡± Yue Hongling stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Your disguise skills are pretty good. Make me up to look like Sisi, and you can do whatever you want...¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt himself getting excited.

    Yue Hongling sensed it and giggled. ¡°You really do have a thing for her, huh... Are you really nning to conquer her and make her your maid?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer.

    Yue Hongling softly whispered, ¡°Come on, master, what are you waiting for... Sisi is here to help you heal through dual cultivation...¡±

    In terms of wildness, there was no way that this former Beimang stronghold mistress would lose out to some exotic enchantress.

    Outside the courtyard, Sisi was so furious that the pearl ornaments in her hair seemed to shoot upward.

    A few girls timidly approached, ¡°Saintess, saintess?¡±

    Sisi gritted her teeth. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±

    The girls were confused, ¡°Protector Si is injured, so we must watch over him. Why were you kicked out, saintess? Oh, right! You¡¯re keeping guard over him personally, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    They were deeply moved. ¡°Our saintess is so kind. We¡¯ll head back and rest now. We¡¯lle backter in the night to take over the watch.¡±

 Chapter 461: Souls in Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 461: Souls in Harmony</h4>

    Fortunately, even though the two in the courtyard were quite bold, they still did not have the nerve to do anything in the open-air courtyard. They had no idea that right outside, the virtuous saintess was standing guard. In these times, when people came and went, jumping over walls at will, if someone happened to hop over the wall right now, they would see everything.

    So, Zhao Changhe carried ¡°Sisi¡± into the house and locked the door.

    Outside, Sisi could no longer hear the murmurs of ¡°master¡± and ¡°Sisi,¡± and everything fell silent.

    She, however, felt even more irritated, as if a cat were scratching at her heart. Quietly, she snuck back and pressed her ear against the wall to eavesdrop.

    <i>So you¡¯re ying like this, huh? I refuse to believe that Yue Hongling can utter provocative words like ¡°Master, is this to your liking?¡±</i>

    She carefully pressed her ear against the paper window. After listening for a long time, she heard no such provocative words, only hearing some suppressed sounds from Yue Hongling... Sisi recalled back in Yangzhou when Yue Hongling had groped her randomly, she made a simr sound through her nose.

    <i>Thinking about it this way, it was Yue Hongling who started it back then. I¡¯m just getting back at her now...</i>

    <i>But seriously, you im to be well-traveled and experienced in the jianghu, yet you can¡¯t even say any seductive lines. Is moaning really all you can do. Does he even find pleasure with you? If you weren¡¯t wearing my face, maybe he wouldn¡¯t even want you.</i>

    <i>Hmph.</i>

    <i>Wait, no. Why is she using my face to do this with him? I never intended to do this with him!</i>

    Sisi was going crazy.

    Inside, things had yet to reach its peak, yet the eavesdropper outside had already reached her limit and stormed off angrily.

    The sounds inside quieted down, as if both were listening intently. After a while, Yue Hongling chuckled softly. ¡°Did she run off?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Her feelings for you are strange... But I feel there¡¯s a difference between her and us. Don¡¯t get carried away just because she flirts with you and says a few seductive things.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know...¡± Zhao Changhe kissed her. ¡°I only want my big sister Yue...¡±

    ¡°Alright...¡± Yue Hongling whispered softly: ¡°Sh-should I turn to the side?¡±

    ¡°Hoh, that would be great...¡±

    In reality, Yue Hongling had not put on a disguise at all, she was still using her own face. She may truly have been willing to put makeup on herself, but Zhao Changhe could not bring himself to do it. He felt it to be too strange and disrespectful to her.

    So, they did not go through with the disguise part. They set aside all messy thoughts and truly immersed themselves in dual cultivation.

    The so-called healing was meaningless. Although both of them had unhealed wounds, they were all external injuries. Especially when Zhao Changhe sliced off flesh from his arm¡ªthe scene looked terrifying and full of heroic spirit¡ªbut in reality, it barely affected hisbat strength much. It had, after all, just been a small piece of flesh on his left arm.

    It was the continuous battles where he had to continuously use every possible means avable to him that left him mentally exhausted. Without daring to use the Vicious Blood Art, he had been relying mainly on the Six Harmonies Art, an area where Zhao Changhe had always been rtively average. Dual cultivation had a particrly good effect on this aspect, more effective than any miraculous medicine.

    More importantly, this reunification relieved their longing for each other. Amid the vast sea of people, forpletely different reasons, they came to a fated reunion at the edge of the world.

    Yue Hongling was deeply moved by this, and Zhao Changhe felt the same.

    Zhao Changhe seemed to have been flitting among the flowers for quite some time, but in reality, the only person with whom he could truly open his arms and indulge in dual cultivation was none other than Yue Hongling.

    And this time, Zhao Changhe found that the effect of dual cultivation was particrly good.

    It was for no other reason than him having truly caught up to Yue Hongling in strength.

    Even if he was still slightly inferior, it was only by a thin margin, and it was only due to hiscking internal cultivation. In fact, in terms of external cultivation, he seemed to have slightly surpassed her. Overall, they were evenly matched.

    Dual cultivation between practitioners ofparable levels had always been the most effective. They were a true celestial couple in perfect harmony.

    Both of them wished they could merge into each other¡¯s body, and even after it was over, they still held each other tightly, unwilling to let go.

    Anyone else would have been exhausted, but the two of them had fully recovered their energy and were glowing with vitality.

    ¡°You...¡± Although Yue Hongling was in good spirits, her voice was a bit hoarse, and her lips were somewhat dry. ¡°You really... have gotten stronger...¡±

    Looking at her disheveled hair sticking to her cheeks, Zhao Changhe found her even more alluring and could not help but lower his head to kiss her again. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of not being able to keep up with you.¡±

    Yue Hongling responded tenderly, but there was something she did not say out loud.

    <i>The feeling of being conquered has be even more evident now than when we were beyond Yanmen...</i>

    From him chasing her shadow, striving hard to match her so that their cultivation levels were not too different and they could wield their des and roam the world together, to now, when he seemed to have be a pir that could hold up the sky, the backbone of the household.

    She had been prepared to step in during the sword trial against the Hundred Tribes, but unexpectedly, alone save for his sword, he stood above all others, breaking through any strange and bizarre tricks.

    In a daze, she had a feeling, as if she could just hide under his outspread wings, being afortable feather... Yue Hongling believed that Sisi would feel the same.

    A man¡¯s strength, in this world, was akin to a permit.

    Yue Hongling was somewhat infatuated with this feeling but also afraid of it, afraid of losing herself.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe seemed to care about her sense of self even more than she did.

    Thinking of this, Yue Hongling could not help but find it amusing.

    The Yue Hongling in his heart, the lone silhouette he had been chasing after, might actually differ slightly from the real Yue Hongling... but that did not matter. Yue Hongling knew exactly how to be the Yue Hongling he envisioned.

    She gently pushed away the Zhao Changhe who was clinging to her and said softly, ¡°Alright now, you¡¯re acting like a child.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pouted. ¡°This child is hungry and wants to eat...¡±

    Yue Hongling pretended to lightly smack him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a big p to eat instead.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed foolishly.

    Yue Hongling found it amusing as well. He always called her a little girl, though it was just his way of not wanting to admit it. He constantly wanted to show that he had grown up. But deep down, he always thought of her as an elder sister, and when he was around her, he acted like a boy.

    So her expression turned more serious. ¡°Are you nning to learn the sword now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you given up on the saber?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°I¡¯ve felt that my progress with the saber, especially in terms of saber intent, has slowed. I¡¯m facing a bit of a bottleneck. I hope to gain some insight through sword arts. In truth, I want to learn the sword to help me understand the saber better. The saber is still my foundation; everything is for that.¡±

    There was a buzzing tremor from the ring. A certain saber was delighted at his words.

    Zhao Changhe did not notice it and continued, ¡°My idea, for now, is to practice sword arts, and once I¡¯m confident, maybe I can try wielding both¡ªsword in the left hand, saber in the right¡ªthough I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s necessary. We¡¯ll see. Ultimately, I¡¯ll return to my roots, and it will always be just the saber.¡±

    Dragon Bird felt immensely pleased, trembling in satisfaction before settling down, seemingly more at peace than its owner at that moment.

    Yue Hongling did not care much about his ns for his martial arts. She was just a little happy at the opportunity now presented to her. ¡°So now I can teach you the sword, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Yue Hongling put on a stern face, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to learn from me? Do you think your mastery of the sword is already on par with mine? Or are you saying that the sword arts you learned from the Tang n in Gusu are more useful than mine?¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that... I¡¯ve always aimed to learn from different masters to gain more insight. And my main sword art isn¡¯t even the Spring Water Sword Art, it¡¯s the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword arts I found with Sisi...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what sword arts you use, but you need to incorporate mine too,¡± Yue Hongling interrupted, biting his ear. ¡°I want to make sure that next time you face someone in a sword duel, there¡¯s a bit of me in it, so I can feel involved.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh.

    <i>She really does have a bit of a girlish temper.</i>

    He bit her ear back and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t hesitating because I didn¡¯t want to learn your sword arts. I was wondering if you wanted to learn the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword arts.¡±

    Yue Hongling froze, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    She had nned on continuing to be the big sister, teaching him. He wanted her to do so too, which was great... but without realizing it, she found that he could actually teach her as well, and she wanted him to do so as well.

    The feeling from back then was gone, never to return... but that was fine. This was what it meant to stand side by side, helping each other out.

    Yue Hongling cheerfully said, ¡°Alright, teach me too. Now that we¡¯re in good spirits, how about getting up to practice some sword arts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve both unlocked the Profound Mysteries, and our souls are in harmony. Do we really need to go back to the early days of demonstrating moves one sword strike at a time?¡±

    Yue Hongling responded with mock irritation, ¡°What sneaky idea do you have in mind? It¡¯s one thing to pass on sword intent through dual cultivation, but learning actual moves that way seems a bit far-fetched.¡±

    ¡°Your husband has his ways...¡±

    ¡°Hey, take it easy...¡± Before Yue Hongling could protest, her mind was suddenly overwhelmed, as if she had entered a new, breathtakingly beautiful secret realm.

    A divine sword was suspended in midair, gracefully demonstrating profound sword arts, even more intricate and mystical than what Zhao Changhe had previously shown.

    Yue Hongling was stunned.

    <i>What the fuck?! He was serious?</i>

    So, while other men might waste their time and energy on women, not only could he enhance his cultivation with them, but he could even practice martial arts with them...

    Yue Hongling suddenly understood why he was able to advance so quickly. Many moves seemed as if he mastered them just by seeing them once. This must be some kind of treasure, a secret opportunity that he possessed.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re sharing your secret, your... your most precious thing with me?¡± Yue Hongling could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t... aren¡¯t you afraid that I... ha...¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost burst intoughter, ¡°My little girl, at a time like this, just stop asking... Is there really any difference between what¡¯s mine and what¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Am I your husband or not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just bullying me now, aren¡¯t you? Just wait until daylight, then you¡¯ll... you¡¯ll see...¡±

    As dawn broke, the soft rays of sunlight caressed a pair of bare feet stepping into the courtyard once again.

    If one listened carefully, they would find that the sounds inside had not yet stopped.

    Sisi stared incredulously at the distant sun, as if in a dream, her mind hazy as she opened the courtyard door and left.

    ¡°Saintess, saintess!¡± The young girls came running over. ¡°Oh no, we overslept! We didn¡¯te to take over the watch during the second half of the night... Saintess, you¡¯re really tough. You¡¯re actually still standing guard here...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously, her delicate hands clenched tightly with audible cracks. ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for long enough...¡±

    In the early morning mist, the young girls¡¯ cries of pain echoed one after the other, as if apanying the symphonying from inside the house.

 Chapter 462: If You Trust Me, I Wont Betray You

    <h4>Chapter 462: If You Trust Me, I Won''t Betray You</h4>

    When daylight fully broke, the two mischievous lovebirds came out of the guesthouse, both looking refreshed. They had even carefully disguised themselves as the protectors from the previous day.

    As soon as they stepped outside, they saw several young girls kneeling in a row by the wall, hands on their heads, sniffling pitifully.

    Zhao Changhe found it amusing. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The girls mumbled, ¡°Bringing you your breakfast.¡±

    Zhao Changhe then noticed that each girl had a small basket bnced on her head, filled with various pastries.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Zhao Changhe said, taking a pastry and handing it to Yue Hongling behind him. ¡°What a cute custom for delivering food we have here...¡±

    ¡°What custom?¡± one of the girls sniffled. ¡°We¡¯re being punished by the saintess. She¡¯s taking out her personal grievances on us.¡±

    Yue Hongling red at Zhao Changhe as if to say, ¡°Stop pretending you understand their customs.¡± Fortunately, the girls did not think much of it; otherwise, that one sentence would have given them away.

    Embarrassed, Zhao Changhe lowered his head and quietly took a bite of the pastry without saying a word.

    But as soon as he took that bite, he nearly spat it out.

    He had assumed it was one of the famous local flower cakes[1]¡ªon the outside, it looked the part. But the moment he bit into it, he found that it was full of deep-fried insects, making his scalp tingle.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s scalp tingled too, and she almost threw the pastry she was holding.

    The girl in front of them, however, kept speaking through her sniffles: ¡°Wah, this fried grasshopper was supposed to be mine... Wah, it smells so good...¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling froze mid-motion, realizing it was not Sisi ying a prank but the pastries were actually a cherished delicacy.

    Yue Hongling, without missing a beat, calmly handed the pastry back to the girl. ¡°Then you eat it. How could we take your food?¡±

    ¡°The saintess forbade us from having breakfast...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go plead with her.¡±

    And with that, the two dashed off, with Zhao Changhe still holding the half-bitten pastry in his hand, hesitating the entire way. ¡°To be fair... it¡¯s actually kind of tasty...¡±

    Yue Hongling snapped, ¡°Oh, so because Sisi gave it to you, it tastes amazing, huh? One day, she¡¯ll give you gu, and let¡¯s see if that kills you!¡±

    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s pretty tasty...¡±

    ¡°Get lost! And don¡¯t kiss me after eating that!¡±

    The two bickered as they made their way to find Sisi. Before they got far, Sisi appeared on the road, smiling mischievously at the quarreling couple, clearly pleased with herself for causing some discord. She said sweetly, ¡°Oh my, stop fighting. It¡¯s all my fault for forgetting that you two aren¡¯t used to eating these things...¡±

    They both stopped talking and stared straight at her.

    Sisi, still smiling, said, ¡°Anyway, Big Sis Yue, you always im that those who wander the <i>jianghu </i>are tough, but it seems like you¡¯ve never faced a truly desperate situation. Otherwise, you¡¯d be eating anything you could find, including bugs.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Yue Hongling thought for a moment and admitted, ¡°It¡¯s true I¡¯ve never been pushed to that point... but if Changhe hadn¡¯te to help me the day before yesterday, and I had to escape into the Cangshan, it could¡¯ve happened.¡±

    That one sentence almost shifted their argument into sweet affection, much to Sisi¡¯s regret. She quickly changed the topic: ¡°So it¡¯s delicious, right? You should give it a try. Wasting food is shameful.¡±

    As she spoke, she led them into her room and set out some real flower cakes and fruit wine. ¡°Today or tomorrow at thetest, Lei Zhentang will definitely hold a meeting for the five-tribe council. I think we should discuss some serious matters...¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°I thought you were already discussing serious mattersst night, which is why I didn¡¯t disturb you. But what exactly were you doing then?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sisi tapped her head and smiled. ¡°Oh, I forgot... I was busy, ahem, all night until dawn... Big Sis Yue, it seems you¡¯ve got a little green on your head.¡±

    Yue Hongling was speechless.

    <i>Did she really just say that?</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not hold it in anymore and burst outughing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business. Speaking of which, while we¡¯re hiding here with the White Tribe, don¡¯t you still have people at your mountain stronghold? Aren¡¯t you worried Lei Zhentang mightunch a surprise attack? You seem pretty rxed.¡±

    Sisi shook her head. ¡°Assassinations are one thing, but openly attacking those in the five-tribe alliance would be a grave offense. The White and Yao tribes would be enraged if they did such a thing, and even the smaller tribes would not sit idly by. He would be caught in endless internal conflict. So all we need to do is to defend ourselves. Honestly, the more open and public we are, the safer we are. Hiding away in some secluded spot would actually be riskier.¡±

    Whether she was using this as an excuse for personal revenge or justifying her actions for personal gain, it was hard to argue with her reasoning on the surface. The couple exchanged nces but remained silent.

    Sisi, feeling a sense of triumph, took a bite of a flower cake, her eyes narrowing with satisfaction as she smiled. ¡°As for us... How was your sword testing against the Hundred Tribes? Is there anything you need me to exin about curses or gu arts?¡±

    <i>You¡¯re over there enjoying your flower cakes while we¡¯re eating bugs... </i>Zhao Changhe internallyined but said aloud, ¡°Gu arts, whether they affect oneself or are used to harm others, at least show some signs. But how do you deal with curses? They¡¯re silent and undetectable. It feels as if they¡¯re impossible to defend against.¡±

    ¡°Curses require a medium and take some time to cast. In a typical one-on-one situation, they¡¯re hard to use. The dangeres when the curse is prepared beforehand, and you don¡¯t realize you¡¯ve already been affected,¡± Sisi replied.

    Zhao Changhemented, ¡°Of course, there have to be limitations. Even with such clear limitations, curses are already a headache. If there were no restrictions, it would be a nightmare.¡±

    Sisi smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Curses aren¡¯tpletely impossible to deal with. The more powerful the curse, the higher the prerequisites. For instance, the caster might need to collect your nails or hair to create a doll that represents you, and chant for days or even months. In some cases, the caster might even have to sacrifice their own life. So generally, you don¡¯t have to worry about strong curses.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°What about moremon curses?¡±

    ¡°Ordinary curses are still governed by thews of the natural world. They try to affect your soul or body. As long as your cultivation is at a higher level, you can naturally resist them. It¡¯s simr to resisting poison,¡± Sisi exined, though her expression darkened slightly. ¡°We once tried to use thebined strength of our entire tribe to curse someone, but it was like a breeze passing bypletely ineffective. That was my father...¡±

    She stopped herself, as if she¡¯d been about to say something forbidden, and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s why I believe martial arts are true strength. These strange techniques can only be auxiliary. The Hundred Tribes are still reasonable in this regard, valuing personal strength. The Spirit Tribe, on the other hand, relies too much on these techniques. That¡¯s why I left the mountains, only to be bullied by a certain someone...¡±

    Yue Hongling pondered, ¡°What level of cultivation is required topletely ignore curses?¡±

    Sisi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but probably at least the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, right? For ordinary curses, I think the secondyer, the level those on the Ranking of Earth are at, should be enough.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That means that they¡¯re still beyond what we can ignore for now. Are there ways to counter them?¡±

    ¡°There are. For example, when you were at Erhai, I saw you resisting a weakening curse. You were slowly dispelling it yourself. And yesterday¡¯s blood curse failed because it was met with your strong mastery over blood and qi. However, your self-dispelling is inefficient. You did not fully remove it during the battle,¡± Sisi said, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°We have medicines that can prevent curses, at least for a few days. But the question is, would you dare to take them?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Curses can be broken, but once a gu insect fully integrates with your body, there¡¯s no undoing it. If you try to remove it, you¡¯ll end up crippled,¡± Sisi said with a charming smile. ¡°Master, would you dare to eat something with unknown origins, given to you by Sisi?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked down at the bug-filled pastry in his hand and suddenly felt a chill.

    ¡°This is Miaojiang,¡± Sisi said, her smile fading. ¡°This is how Miaojiang is, and the Spirit Tribe is even worse. Are you still thinking about visiting the Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked into her eyes, then down at the pastry again, before suddenly taking a big bite and grinning. ¡°If you dare to give it, I dare to eat it.¡±

    Sisi watched Zhao Changhe as he ate the pastry, her eyes clouding over with a misty, unreadable expression.

    After he had finished the entire pastry, she finally said softly, ¡°The preventive medicine has already entered your system. For the next seven days, you will be immune to curses.¡±

    Yue Hongling frowned, wanting to caution Zhao Changhe to be more careful, but in the end, she said nothing. In this situation, what else could they do but trust Sisi? Refusing to trust her would only make things harder for them.

    One person ate the medicine while the other did not¡ªthis way, if something went wrong, at least one of them would be able to take care of the other

    Sisi stood up, stretchingzily, then bent down and whispered in Yue Hongling¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your little lover... I¡¯ve already wronged him once before, and I don¡¯t intend to do it again. Since he dares to trust me, I won¡¯t betray him.¡±.

    Yue Hongling smiled slightly. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Saintess, saintess!¡± A young girl came running over from outside. ¡°The Dao Tribe¡¯s chief sent word that Lei Zhentang has invited us to a banquet in Dali. They want to know what we think.¡±

    ¡°A bloody banquet, I suppose, eh? It¡¯s even more dangerous than yesterday. Only an idiot would go to Dali to die,¡± Sisi sneered. ¡°Tell them toe here for the meeting. With two leading tribes gathered here, don¡¯t we have the right to host?¡±

    The girl nodded and ran back to deliver the message.

    Sisi turned to Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling. ¡°Are your injuries healed? They have figures on the Ranking of Earth, and there are two of them. If we can¡¯t dominate this first meeting, all our efforts so far will have been for nothing.¡±

    The couple¡¯s expressions grew serious.

    Two Ranking of Earth figures... Lei Zhentang¡¯s powerbined with his mastery of witchcraft and gu arts was one thing, but the real problem was Shi Wuding. If he showed up...

    Being among the top on the Ranking of Earth ced him on par with figures such as Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise, and Tang Wanzhuang. Could the two of them handle that?

    1. The cake specifically mentioned here is the Yunnan flower cake (ÏÊ»¨±ý). It is a ky pastry with edible Yunnan roses inside. ?

 Chapter 463: Wang Daozhong Reappears in Miaojiang

    <h4>Chapter 463: Wang Daozhong Reappears in Miaojiang</h4>

    Messengers from all sides exchanged information for an entire day, finally confirming that the first meeting of the Five-Tribe Council would be held at the Seaheart Pavilion in the southern part of Erhai.

    By noon the next day, Lei Zhentang led his group around theke, heading straight for the Seaheart Pavilion.

    With so many eyes on him during this grand gathering of the Hundred Tribes, Lei Zhentang had to act under the banner of ¡°righteousness¡± and could not afford to do anything too disgraceful. Afterward, he might want to carry out assassinations, but finding targets would be difficult, and he certainly could not send an army to attack anyone¡¯s vige or stronghold outright.

    Thus, while the two lovebirds spent two days in dual cultivation, practicing the sword and enjoying their time together, Lei Zhentang was so frustrated he barely got any sleep.

    <i>There is still some maneuvering space when ites to the smaller Five-Tribe Council. After all, this is a world ruled by strength. Setting aside the likes of Dao Qingfeng, who we have a blood feud with, people like Pan Wan and Xiang Simeng might still be intimidated into submission... That Si Laoye must be Xiang Simeng¡¯s greatest support. If I can rise up and cut him down with one swift stroke, wouldn¡¯t her tiny tribe of only a few hundred people be forced to submit?</i>

    <i>Who knows, she might even be willing to serve me in bed... She is quite the beauty. No wonder Lei Ao took a liking to her. Well, soon, she¡¯ll belong to me.</i>

    Just as they were halfway to their destination, a figure stood before them. d in schr¡¯s robes, with hands behind his back, he gazed at the sea, exuding an imposing presence. He seemed utterly indifferent to the approaching troops.

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and from behind him, Shi Wuding¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Brother Daozhong, what brings you here?¡±

    The man turned his head, his expression cold and arrogant. Sure enough, it was Wang Daozhong.

    Wang Daozhong flicked his sleeve and said casually, ¡°I¡¯vee specifically to catch up with you, Brother Shi. Since three days ago, I¡¯ve been reflecting on your sword art and have gained some insights. I¡¯d like to test my de again.¡±

    Shi Wuding was somewhat surprised. Wang Daozhong had disappeared after fleeing Xizhou a few days back, and with so many major events happening recently, Shi Wuding had neither the time nor the mental resources to bother with him. He did not expect him to just show up on his own.

    <i>Did he not realize that the previous challenge was actually a trap? Does he genuinely believe that it was an actual challenge? Or does truly believe that he can beat the very Shi Wuding?</i>

    <i>Is this bravery or sheer stupidity?</i>

    Shi Wuding did not believe that someone from the Wang n of Langya could be this naive, so he grew more cautious. ¡°Brother Wang, if you still wish to spar, we can arrange another time. Right now, we have important matters to attend to.¡±

    Wang Daozhong sneered at this. ¡°How long could a duel take? Let your men go ahead, and once we¡¯re done, you can catch up. Or could it be that you think you¡¯re no match for me, that I might cut you down in a single stroke? Are you so afraid that you have no choice but to hide behind the Miao people?¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s expression darkened. He cupped his hands toward Lei Zhentang, saying, ¡°Chief Lei, please go on ahead. I will catch up shortly.¡±

    Lei Zhentang stared at Zhao Changhe for a long while but did not say anything. He simply advised, ¡°Be careful, sir.¡±

    Shi Wuding floated forward, and Zhao Changhe darted into the nearby mountains, with Shi Wuding close behind. Lei Zhentang frowned as he watched, feeling like something was off.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Wang Daozhong¡¯s timing just a bit too perfect?</i>

    Shi Wuding chased Zhao Changhe into the mountains until Zhao Changhe suddenly stopped.

    Shi Wuding said coldly, ¡°It seems you have made some progress from your recent secluded cultivation, Brother Wang. I¡¯m eager to learn from you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe cupped his fist and said, ¡°That very night, Lei Ao sent out some assassins after me. Brother Shi, are you aware of this?¡±

    Shi Wuding was taken aback. ¡°Where did they get the gall to attempt to assassinate you without informing me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I had been their guest before, drinking their tea and wine. That might have been how they nted the root of a curse on me. Naturally, with such preparations in ce, they grew confident. Fortunately, the Wang n of Langya has its own miraculous methods. Otherwise, I¡¯d have been done for.¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I figured as much. If you had known, you would¡¯ve shown up that night instead of sending those worthless pawns.¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s expression darkened further.

    Although he was already coborating with the ck Hmong,mitting his faction to support them, they had secretly attempted to assassinate Wang Daozhong without informing him. That was troubling.

    Zhao Changhe spoke calmly, ¡°I think there¡¯s something amiss here. Brother Shi, if you don¡¯t want to be treated like a fool, it¡¯s best wey everything out and have a candid discussion.¡±

    Shi Wuding slowly replied, ¡°What insights do you have for me?¡±

    ¡°Has there ever been any enmity between us?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you challenge me out of nowhere? Surely, it wasn¡¯t just a spontaneous desire to test your sword against mine?¡±

    Shi Wuding remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°After thinking it over, I thought of only one reason that made sense to me. The Wang n of Langya has shown the intent to cleanse the imperial court, and this is something well-known in certain circles. Not wanting to align with rebels, you aimed to capture me. Or perhaps... you weremissioned by someone to capture me.¡±

    Shi Wuding sighed. ¡°More or less.¡±

    ¡°So your actions against me have nothing to do with Miaojiang?¡±

    ¡°None at all. Though, in some ways, it¡¯s slightly rted. I didn¡¯t want a strong variable like youplicating matters here and disrupting the best oues,¡± Shi Wuding replied. ¡°But now, tell me, why are you here?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You already know that my Wang n seeks to cleanse the imperial court. The ck Hmong have a deep vendetta against the emperor. Is it strange that I¡¯vee to make contact with them? Why <i>wouldn¡¯t</i> I go directly to Lei Ao?¡±

    Shi Wuding thought about it and found it quite reasonable, so he said nothing more.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°That¡¯s why this whole situation doesn¡¯t make sense to me. The ck Hmong clearly want to rebel, and since you¡¯re mixed up with them, it seems you want to rebel too. But at the same time, you¡¯re trying to capture me, which aligns with loyalists... What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Shi Wuding remained silent for a moment before slowly replying, ¡°Though I¡¯m cooperating with the ck Hmong, that doesn¡¯t mean our interests arepletely aligned.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhao Changhe was intrigued. ¡°Care to exin?¡±

    ¡°Rebellion is irrelevant to me. As a swordsman, I¡¯m only here in pursuit of the Dao of the sword,¡± Shi Wuding said. ¡°I can¡¯t go into the specifics, but I¡¯ll say this much: my encounter with the ck Hmong was incidental. I obtained a sword art from them that could help me break through a bottleneck in my swordsmanship. However, it¡¯s iplete, and I still need to find a core method. Our cooperation with the ck Hmong is merely to that end...¡±

    ¡°Is that really it?¡± Zhao Changhe responded. ¡°With Miaojiang¡¯s fragmented state and their hostility toward outsiders, finding what you need must be quite difficult. So, you¡¯ve decided to help the ck Hmong unify Miaojiang, making your search easier?¡±

    Shi Wuding didn¡¯t respond, but his silence was an admission of truth.

    As for the sword art he was referring to, it was likely something involving sword ves, which was essentially a form of gu art. Zhao Changhe could not see how this would aid in sword cultivation, but everyone had their own path, and perhaps it might indeed be helpful to Shi Wuding¡¯s practice. Either way, the pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce, including why the ck Hmong wanted to assassinate Wang Daozhong behind Shi Wuding¡¯s back.

    ¡°Brother Shi, if the ck Hmong really intended to rebel, they should have been thrilled to see me here and eager to work with me. There¡¯s no reason for them to try and kill me. Do you think it¡¯s possible that they¡¯re not actually nning to rebel? Or perhaps what they¡¯re aiming for is even more important than rebellion, and they don¡¯t want a major Central ins power getting involved, so it¡¯s easier to just kill me?¡±

    Shi Wuding pondered this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why keep it hidden from me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one possible exnation...¡± Zhao Changhe started, then abruptly stopped speaking.

    Based on the clues, there was only one exnation: the ck Hmong believed that if Shi Wuding captured Wang Daozhong, he would not need their cooperation anymore.

    In other words, the so-calledpletion of the sword ve technique did not actually require whatever core method to be found. It was likely that what Shi Wuding really needed was a sword ve on the Ranking of Earth. With Wang Daozhong, Shi Wuding would have precisely that. The ck Hmong still needed Shi Wuding to help unify Miaojiang, however, so they would not let himplete the sword ve technique too early. Hence, they decided to kill Wang Daozhong.

    Shi Wuding realized this too, and his expression shifted, torn between anger and realization.

    On one hand, it proved that the ck Hmong were not trulymitted to their partnership with him. If they were willing to obstruct his path to sword mastery now, what guarantee was there that they would help him walk to the end of it once they seeded?

    On the other hand, it also suggested that if Shi Wuding captured Wang Daozhong right now, he might achieve his goal immediately.

    Zhao Changhe took a half-step back, expressionless.

    <i>I may or may not have fucked up.</i>

    Shi Wuding looked at Zhao Changhe, his expression twisted into a grim smile. ¡°Brother Wang, why so cautious?¡±

    Zhao Changhe maintained his guard, speaking calmly, ¡°Though you¡¯re stronger than me, I¡¯m more than well prepared, and capturing me alive won¡¯t be easy. Miaojiang has other Ranking of Earth figures, and they may not be as guarded against you as I am. Perhaps you should consider that.¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Zhao Changhe knew that he had struck a chord.

    <i>This is a man who cares for nothing but his pursuit of the sword. Let alone a coborator, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill even his own father if it meant advancing his path. Is this why Han Wubing left the Sword Hut?</i>

    Far away in Fengyi Town, Lei Zhentang suddenly shivered, though he did not know why.

    At that moment, he was sitting cross-legged in the Seaheart Pavilion. In the center, someone was grilling meat and pouring wine, while the representatives of the five tribes sat around the pavilion, each with a few attendants.

    Lei Zhentang cursed his bad luck inwardly. Originally, everyone was supposed to bring only a small number of people to the meeting, and he had Shi Wuding with him, which would have created a strong sense of pressure. It would have been easy tounch a surprise attack and kill Si Laoye to intimidate Xiang Simeng. But Shi Wuding had inexplicably been intercepted by Wang Daozhong along the way, and who knew what sparks would fly between them? Lei Zhentang was now feeling uneasy.

    The pressure on their side had dropped significantly, but Xiang Simeng¡¯s entourage had also thinned¡ªSi Laoye was not present, and instead, a in-looking female protector stood quietly behind her.

    <i>For such a small tribe like the Spirit Tribe, having a strong fighter like Si Laoye is already impressive. No way they have two such fighters.</i>

    As these thoughts crossed Lei Zhentang¡¯s mind, he spoke aloud, ¡°The first item on our agenda today is how to handle the Xia people within our territory. Our tribe¡¯s stance is to kill them all. What do you all think?¡±

    Before anyone else could speak, Sisi calmly said, ¡°The Spirit Tribe does not...¡±

    Lei Zhentang inwardly rejoiced. His long-suppressed tiger-like gaze instantly locked onto her, and the immense pressure of a Ranking of Earth fighter swept toward Sisi, as if even her very soul was being locked down.

    Under normal circumstances, she should have been trembling uncontrobly, shaking like a leaf, unable to utter a single word.

    However, Xiang Simeng did not seem as troubled as expected. Although her face was a bit stiff, she still managed a faint smile.

    The in-looking female protector behind her stepped forward quietly, and the pressure on Sisi vanished. She continued smoothly, ¡°...agree.¡±

    Lei Zhentang was furious, ¡°This is a council of tribal chiefs. What business does a protector like you have here? Get out!¡±

    As he spoke, heunched a thunderous palm strike at the in-looking female protector in front of Sisi, intending to kill her instantly and intimidate everyone else.

    However, the female protector did not even dodge. Instead, she formed her fingers into the shape of a sword and thrust them directly at Lei Zhentang¡¯s palm.

    When their attacks met, although the female protector could not withstand the blow and was thrown back into Sisi, Lei Zhentang did not fare much better. His palm felt as though it had been pierced by a sword, and the sword qi cut into him so fiercely that he almost let out a cry of pain.

    Sisi stood up in anger. ¡°Chief Lei, if you wish to vent your anger on my tribe, are you not picking the wrong target?¡±

    Dao Qingfeng, Pan Wan, and the others stood up with grim expressions, and Lei Zhentang could only force a smile. ¡°I apologize. I could not control my temper... And who might this Spirit Tribe protector be?¡±

    The female protector stood tall and straight as a sword, ¡°I am Si Furen, a protector of the Spirit Tribe. Greetings, Chief Lei.¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s face was full of confusion. <i>What¡¯s going on with the Spirit Tribe? It¡¯s fine if they have strange names; there are plenty of people with strange names across the different tribes... But how does such a small tribe have so many powerful members? Si Laoye isn¡¯t present, yet this Si Furen seems to be even stronger than him.</i>

    Behind the female protector, Sisi was gritting her teeth, nearly ready to kick her own protector.

    <i>One wishes to be the master, and the other wishes to be the wife</i>[1]<i>... So am I just here to y the part of the little maid who guards the door?</i>

    1. Laoye and Furen, which are the given names of the aliases that Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling chose as protectors, mean ¡°master¡± and ¡°wife¡± respectively. ?

 Chapter 464: Two-Faced Old Wang

    <h4>Chapter 464: Two-Faced Old Wang</h4>

    No matter how much Sisi¡¯s heart ached, the pain that Lei Zhentang was feeling was much worse.

    Despite having the most powerful force in the region and personally being the strongest warrior, he had not been able to exert any influence, constantly being undercut.

    <i>Are we really going to have to vote on resolutions together?</i>

    <i>The Spirit Tribe has never made much of an impact. They¡¯ve always kept a low profile. When did they start bing so prickly? Was it when that Si Laoye mysteriously appeared?</i>

    <i>Now that I think about it, maybe it all started when that asshole Wang Daozhong entered Miaojiang.</i>

    Lei Zhentang took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°So, ording to the Saintess, we¡¯re rebelling against the Xia, but we¡¯re not allowed to kill Xia people?¡±

    Sisi asked, ¡°Chief Lei, have you counted how many Xia people live in Miaojiang?¡±

    Lei Zhentang replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to have an exact number, but estimates suggest around twenty percent of the poption.¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°So, are you suggesting massacring twenty percent of the poption? Are you sure that you haven¡¯t lost your mind?¡±

    ¡°What other choice do we have? This is already much less than the number that Xia Longyuan massacred in Miaojiang back then,¡± Lei Zhentang sneered. ¡°Are we supposed to just leave all these Xia people here, ready to stab us in the back and leak our military secrets to the enemy?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Many of the Xia people here have already adopted local customs and attire. If you order their execution, they¡¯ll all disguise themselves. How will you identify who¡¯s really a Xia person? Will you search house by house, making everyone live in fear?¡±

    It was clear that the massacre of the Xia people was just a pretext. His real goal was to use this as a means to control the other tribes. Dao Qingfeng and Pan Wan immediately saw through this and sneered, ¡°Chief Lei, you¡¯ve got a pretty good scheme going.¡±

    Lei Zhentang retorted angrily, ¡°Women and fools! You¡¯re impossible to have a proper discussion with!¡±

    The Yi Tribe¡¯s chief tried to mediate. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just expel them and kill those who resist?¡±

    In terms of expulsion, neither Dao Qingfeng nor Pan Wan had any objections. They had no fondness for the Xia people, which was why this rebel council had any foundation to begin with. On this point, even Sisi could not change their thinking.

    However, for the same reason, they would not consider protecting or absorbing the Xia people. In this chaotic rebellion, the Spirit Tribe was likely the only group willing to shelter and protect the innocent Xia people.

    Yue Hongling, standing behind them, felt a slight tremor in her heart. It was a spark of enlightenment in her understanding of the sword.

    She suddenly realized that her entire lifetime of wandering the world, upholding justice with just her sword, had perhaps led her to save much fewer people than Zhao Changhe would with this one move.

    <i>This is the true art of manipting the winds and rains.</i>

    Lei Zhentang voiced out, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, everyone should be sincere about this. Don¡¯t say one thing to our faces and then do something else behind our backs.¡±

    As he said this, he shot a nce at Sisi, who smiled sweetly in return.

    Lei Zhentang asked, ¡°If Bashu sends troops to suppress us, how should we respond?¡±

    This time, Sisi did not oppose him and said with a smile, ¡°Like the northern barbarians, we¡¯ll need the strongest tribe to act as the alliance leader and coordinate resistance. On this matter, I support you, Chief Lei.¡±

    Lei Zhentang was almost moved to tears. <i>You¡¯ve finally agreed with me! Damn, that wasn¡¯t easy at all! As long as I can secure militarymand, the future is bright! What will be the use of this flimsy council?</i>

    In fact, this was Lei Zhentang¡¯s core demand. It was not something that could be contested. If the disputes continued, the so-called council would fall apart, and the tribes would soon be at war. At this moment, Sisi¡¯s primary objective was to protect therge number of Xia people; everything else could be discussedter.

    Dao Qingfeng¡¯s expression was grim, but seeing that even Sisi was not resisting, he knew that there was no way he could continue to oppose it. He had to suppress his frustration and said instead, ¡°If we defeat the Xia, we should discuss how Miaojiang will govern itself in the future and perhaps establish some guidelines.¡±

    It was clear that he did not want Lei Zhentang to be crowned king.

    With his main objective secured, Lei Zhentang rxed a bit and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not at that point yet. This isn¡¯t the only meeting we¡¯ll have, so we can discuss things slowly.¡±

    Just then, Shi Wuding walked in.

    Lei Zhentang shot him a look of mild irritation. <i>You¡¯re only showing up now? The important talks are over.</i> However, Shi Wuding¡¯s strength was nothing to scoff at, so Lei Zhentang held back his anger and said with a sarcastic undertone, ¡°The most important matters have already been discussed today. As for the remaining details, I¡¯ll leave them to my elders to handle with the rest of you. I have pressing matters in my tribe, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Shi Wuding had just rushed over, only for Lei Zhentang to leave immediately, making it quite obvious that he was being snubbed. However, Shi Wuding showed no emotion and simply said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. I have some things I need to discuss with you privately.¡±

    Lei Zhentang gave him a nce and left the pavilion with a few attendants. Shi Wuding followed him, and once they had walked far enough that Sisi and the others were out of sight, he finally spoke. ¡°Chief Lei, I need your cooperation on something.¡±

    Lei Zhentang asked, ¡°What is it? Could you not capture Wang Daozhong?¡±

    Shi Wuding slowly said, ¡°Indeed, I couldn¡¯t capture him. I underestimated him. It¡¯s almost impossible to capture him alive. I can probably kill him, but capturing him alive is a different matter altogether. So, Chief Lei, could you assist me? First, by helping locate Wang Daozhong, and second, by providing manpower when we find him to help surround and contain him.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Hut has many disciples. Why not use them?¡±

    Shi Wuding stared directly at Lei Zhentang. ¡°While they might be able to help with the encirclement, when ites to finding someone, how could theypare to your forces, Chief Lei? Or... is it that you¡¯re unwilling to cooperate?¡±

    Lei Zhentang retorted, ¡°Is capturing Wang Daozhong really such an urgent matter? Miaojiang is currently facing all sorts ofplex issues. If we expend our efforts here, it may be a case of misced priorities. How about this: we¡¯re already nning to search for and expel the Xia people from Miaojiang, and Wang Daozhong, being a Xia person, will naturally be included. If we find him, we¡¯ll certainly inform you. How does that sound?¡±

    While Lei Zhentang¡¯s words were reasonable, Shi Wuding had not been present during the council meeting earlier, so to him, it sounded like nothing but excuses.

    His expression finally turned sharp. ¡°Chief Lei, perhaps you should give me a straightforward answer. Does the core method of the so-called sword ve technique actually exist or not?¡±

    Lei Zhentang was taken aback. ¡°Where is thising from... Brother Shi, you¡¯ve personally conducted countless experiments on living people in Miaojiang. Haven¡¯t you already confirmed that sword qi can indeed control others, recing the effects of gu arts while also allowing you to share the sword ve¡¯s sword intent, turning it into nourishment for your own sword Dao?¡±

    ¡°But the sword intent I gain from them is extremely vague. You coin it as sharing, but in reality, it¡¯s like looking at flowers in the fog. Their souls have already been reced by sword qi, leaving nothing of their own behind! What I seek is true advancement in the Dao of the sword, not a horde of mindless puppets! You imed there¡¯s a core method that allows their souls and consciousness to be preserved. Where is it? I¡¯ve been in Miaojiang for quite some time now, and there are no real sword masters here. Who could possess such an advanced technique?¡±

    Lei Zhentang responded, ¡°The sword ve technique originated in Miaojiang, so naturally, its core principles can only be found here. Since we haven¡¯t unified Miaojiang, many things remain out of reach. But once we have full control, it will be easy to demand the various tribes hand over their hidden knowledge. I understand your impatience, Brother Shi, but please be patient...¡±

    Shi Wuding suddenly interrupted, ¡°Or could it be... that this so-called core method doesn¡¯t exist at all, and it¡¯s simply because these sword ves are too weak? When sword qi enters their minds, their souls scatter. But if it were a stronger soul, things might be different...¡±

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his expression subtly changed.

    That was true, but only half of it.

    There was a core method, an ancient secret technique. However, not even Lei Zhentang knew where it was, nor had the ck Hmong King before him. The technique had likely been lost in some ancient secret realm or could have disappeared entirely with the copse of past eras. Saying that unifying Miaojiang would lead to its discovery was a joke. The ck Hmong King had ruled Miaojiang for decades and found nothing.

    So, yes, Lei Zhentang had been bluffing, trying to convince Shi Wuding to cooperate in unifying Miaojiang.

    However, the so-called core method was not some fundamental principle of the world; it was merely a method created by people. It was not as mystical as it sounded. With the right guidance and a proper starting point, even someone today could potentiallyprehend it on their own.

    And what was that starting point?

    If they could capture a sword ve at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, it might serve as an excellent starting point. A powerful soul would not be torn apart by sword qi, and it would retain its memories and a degree of autonomy. That would be the perfect nourishment for the sword master.

    Of course, achieving that would be incredibly difficult. Who could capture an expert on the Ranking of Earth alive for such an experiment? Even the ck Hmong King could not do it. Moreover, this was all just a theory. Who would risk going after one of the world¡¯s top fighters, ranked in the top few dozen, based on a mere possibility? That would be madness...

    If Shi Wuding hadn¡¯t thought of this, it would not have mattered. But now that he had, with his understanding of the Dao of the sword, he would realize that this possibility was real, and there was no way to deceive him anymore.

    Others might hesitate because of potential repercussions, unwilling to plot against a Ranking of Earth expert for such a slim possibility. But for a sword-obsessed madman who had dedicated his life to the pursuit of the sword, things were much different.

    Seeing Lei Zhentang¡¯s expression, Shi Wuding became more certain of his conclusion, and the sharpness in his eyes intensified.

    <i>You¡¯ve been deceiving me for so long, wasting my time in this godforsaken, bug-infested ce, ying games with you... Turns out the path to advance in the Dao of the sword was right in front of me all along!</i>

    Lei Zhentang was still racking his brain, trying toe up with a way to calm Shi Wuding when an intense sense of danger red up inside him.

    A terrifying surge of sword qi sted toward him from the side¡ªit was one of the top six swords in the world, wielded by one of the strongest Ranking of Earth experts, unleashed in a sneak attack fueled by rage!

    Lei Zhentang could not have imagined that this lunatic would act so decisively and ruthlessly. The situation had not even been fully discussed yet! Even if it had been rified, could they not have gone after Wang Daozhong together instead? They were supposed to be allies, but Shi Wuding had actually turned him into his target for a sneak attack!

    <i>This madman!</i>

    Even someone like Cui Wenjing or Wang Daoning, who were on the Ranking of Heaven, would have struggled to deal with such a sudden attack, let alone Lei Zhentang!

    Being on the Ranking of Earth himself, however, he was no weakling. He managed to twist his body in time, and the deadly sword energy grazed past his ribs.

    It seemed like he had avoided the blow, but the ferocity of the sword energy still tore open his side, leaving him bleeding profusely, with his ribcage nearly visible.

    Lei Zhentang drew his Miao saber from his waist and counterattacked with all his strength. His attendants, who had been stunned by the sudden attack, finally snapped out of their daze, shouting as they charged toward Shi Wuding in an attempt to rescue their chief.

    Shi Wuding sneered, and the brilliance of his sword energy surged, sweeping all the attendants into its lethal arc.

    Shi Wuding coldly smiled, his sword energy sweeping them away. ¡°I came for the sword, not for Miaojiang!¡±

    <i>You weaklings, do you really think you can stop me for even half a second? I¡¯m here for the sword! Miaojiang¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me!</i>

    But just at that moment, the sound of thunder roared from behind him. Waves surged as if a tsunami were crashing onto the shore, and the clouds in the sky seemed to part.

    It was the Wang n¡¯s Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Sword!

    Shi Wuding spun around in shock, only to see Wang Daozhong, man and sword fused as one, charging directly toward his exposed back.

    With Lei Zhentang heavily wounded, Shi Wuding had gained the upper hand... But how could Zhao Changhe just allow him to capture a Ranking of Earth sword ve, taste that power, and thene back for him? Let alone the fact that Shi Wuding was chasing after Hongling and was an enemy of Han Wubing.

    Lei Zhentang¡ªthough injured¡ªwas not dead. As Zhao Changheunched his sneak attack, Lei Zhentang¡¯s Miao saber shed like a bolt of lightning, shing toward Shi Wuding¡¯s neck.

    Meanwhile, a ck Hmong shaman retreated several steps and began chanting.

    In the distance, Lei Zhentang¡¯s tribal warriors, having noticed themotion, kicked up a cloud of dust as they charged over with battle cries that shook the ground.

    Despite his initial sess with the ambush, Shi Wuding now found himself surrounded and on the defensive, nearly spitting blood from sheer frustration. ¡°Wang Daozhong, you two-faced snake! If I ever see you in the <i>jianghu</i>, I¡¯ll hunt you down! No matter where you hide, I will look for you, I will find you, and I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 465: The Rise of the Spirit Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 465: The Rise of the Spirit Tribe</h4>

    Shi Wuding quickly assessed the situation and realized that it was impossible to capture Lei Zhentang or Wang Daozhong before the enemy forces surrounded him. Even a quick kill was now out of reach.

    He made a swift decision to retreat, but not before casting a fierce, murderous re at Wang Daozhong, as if he wanted to bite a piece of flesh out of him.

    Zhao Changhe, as calm as a breeze, thought to himself, <i>Old Wang is the one taking the me. If you want to bite, bite him. What does that have to do with me?</i>

    Ahead, Lei Zhentang clutched his sword-inflicted wound, struggling painfully forward, ¡°Thank you, Wang¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, ¡°Wang Daozhong¡± struck again, viciously plunging his sword into the other side of Lei Zhentang¡¯s torso. ¡°I have OCD; let me make you look symmetrical. No need to thank me.¡±

    With the ck Hmong staring in stunned disbelief, Wang Daozhong fled in the opposite direction from where Shi Wuding had retreated.

    The ck Hmong warriors approached their tribal chief, ¡°Chief, who should we pursue? Chief? Hey, what the hell! Quickly, help the chief!¡±

    Zhao Changhe did want to kill Lei Zhentang, but he was unsure how the Tome of Troubled Times would report it. Would it credit Wang Daozhong or Zhao Changhe? Normally, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise were recorded under their aliases, and even Snow Owl and Frost Hawk were listed as aliases. But Wang Daozhong was a real name already on the ranking. What if it ended up revealing his real identity? That would ruin everything.

    After some hesitation, he decided to injure but not kill. In any case, a severely wounded Lei Zhentang would not be causing much trouble anymore.

    Everyone here already hated Old Wang to the bone. If he wanted to live, he would do best to never enter Miaojiang in his lifetime.

    * * *

    The ck Hmong¡¯s rebellion fell apart before it even began, with their chief gravely wounded. Whatever power struggles or internal conflicts arose after that were unknown to outsiders.

    What could be seen was that the original agreement among the Five-Tribe Council to ¡°expel but not kill¡± the Xia people was not being strictly followed¡ªat least not within the ck Hmong¡¯s territory. There, they used ¡°resistance¡± as an excuse for widespread ughter. And with the ck Hmong in chaos, no one was there to enforce rules or even oversee the situation.

    In a broader sense, however, the expulsion of the Xia people had indeed begun, including in the territories of the White and Yao tribes. Xia people, whether merchants or long-term residents who had lived there for generations, were being driven out. That was the better oue. Some groups with deep-seated hatred for the Xia were outright killing them, thinking, <i>Who cares? Thew won¡¯t hold us ountable. The Five-Tribe Council won¡¯t reallye after us.</i>

    In no time, the Xia people of Miaojiang found themselves in deep despair, with many families torn apart or destroyed.

    Desperate, many Xia people began changing into local clothing, fleeing to ces where their familiar faces wouldn¡¯t be recognized. They sought new ces to live, but where could they go? With the entire region united in their expulsion, they had nowhere to hide. Wherever they went, they would still be discovered and driven out.

    As for leaving Miaojiang altogether? For families with elderly and children, the arduous journey alone¡ªone that even strong, healthy men struggled with¡ªwould likely im lives.

    Just when they thought there was no way out, a rumor quickly spread across the region surrounding Erhai through Li Sian¡¯s trade caravans, and from there, it began to reach more distant ces...

    Among the Five-Tribe Council, the Spirit Tribe had spoken in favor of the Xia people and was willing to shelter them. Anyone who came and imed to be part of Spirit Tribe, followed their rules, and obeyed the leadership of their saintess, would be epted. Thus, near Xizhou Town, many Xia people had gathered to form a new settlement called Taoyuan Town. For the Xia people of Miaojiang, Taoyuan really did be the Land of Peach Blossoms, and of peace and happiness, free from the disaster of war.

    The ck Hmong were too preupied to intervene. And while the White and Yao tribes hated the Xia, they were not so heartless as to stop Sisi from protecting them.

    Before anyone realized it, the Spirit Tribe had grown from a few hundred people to several thousand and quickly surpassed ten thousand, with more and more Xia people trekking in from distant regions.

    Miaojiang was vastrge enough to form a sizable nation of its own¡ªand the Dali region and the area surrounding Erhai were merely a small core of this expanse. Though the overall poption was sparse, the 20% that Xia people made up, normally scattered across the region and almost invisible, became a significant force once they gathered together.

    Some of the more astute tribal chiefs realized that this was an excellent opportunity to absorb and strengthen their power, but they¡¯d long since missed their chance; the Xia people now only trusted the Spirit Tribe. No one dared to entrust their families to any other group, and as a result, Pan Wan and others found it difficult to attract immigrants and could only watch helplessly as they fled to Taoyuan. In fact, forget about attracting Xia peopleing in from oher territories; even some of those within their own territories fled.

    Although the other tribes had not oppressed them, once the initial expulsion began, the Xia people no longer trusted anyone else.

    Dao Qingfeng, Pan Wan, and the others exchanged worried nces, all feeling a deep sense of anxiety about the situation. None of them could predict who would emerge as the most powerful tribe in Miaojiang once this storm passed... and by now, they realized they had no power to stop this growing tide.

    The momentum was like a flood¡ªunstoppable.

    Ironically, they had started this momentum themselves. If they had not initiated the expulsions, none of this would have happened. They had unwittingly created a terrifying new force.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic just yet,¡± Pan Wan said to the worried Dao Qingfeng. ¡°The Spirit Tribe will still have to find a way to feed and support so many people.¡±

    Miaojiang was not like the Central ins. While there were fertile fields, much of thend remained undeveloped, with vast forests, poisonous miasma, and most of the area being grazingnds. Furthermore, this was not the farming season, so it was toote to start clearingnd. Many of the Xia people who had settled in the area were merchants, artisans, or martial arts instructors¡ªmost of them were not capable of producing food. Reasonably speaking, with such a massive surge in poption, the Spirit Tribe could not sustain themselves.

    Meanwhile, Lei Ao of the ck Hmong sneered when he heard the news. ¡°That little girl knows nothing. Other than having a pretty face... and some nice feet, she¡¯s got no brains. I¡¯ll just wait and see how her so-called Taoyuan falls into chaos and turns against her.¡±

    However, to everyone¡¯s astonishment, by the time the fifth month came around, Taoyuan showed no signs of disorder at all despite the growing poption.

    Sisi even amassed wealth, and she began organizing people to clear newnd for agriculture. It seemed like by the following year, they could bepletely self-sufficient.

    With the addition of Xia artisans, they even started producing their own weapons and armor.

    The other tribes were left dumbfounded and sent spies to gather information. What they found was even more baffling: Sisi had somehow produced vast amounts of grain, seemingly out of thin air.

    The grain was not being handed out for free, though. The Xia people, most of whom had money, were buying it at the standard market price, which made Sisi incredibly wealthy. It was absolutely unthinkable howplete stability was still maintained in the region.

    And where was this graining from?

    Of course, it was from the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm, Sisi¡¯s own hidden resource. The secret realm was not fully open to the outside world, but it had never been against trading. While the output of a single secret realm was not that vast, conducting trade was a natural strategy. Inside the secret realm, the weather was always favorable, and there had never been any natural disasters. Although their grain reserves were not unlimited, they could still afford to use a portion for trade, just enough to relieve the immediate crisis.

    At the same time, Li Sian¡¯s trade caravan had returned. Jingxiang had stabilized and resumed production, so grain was no longer scarce. There was also a route from Jiangnan leading to this region. The next trade cycle was expected to coincide with the autumn harvest, meaning anotherrge shipment of grain would arrive soon.

    Once the newly clearednd was ready, it would not take long before the system became entirely self-sustaining.

    This news triggered ripple effects.

    Sisi had previously mentioned that she was not just weing Xia people, but also others whose tribal affiliations were unclear. Upon hearing of the peace and stability there, they flocked to join, seeking stability. If these people were cultivated well, they could truly see themselves as members of the Spirit Tribe.

    While there might be some spies among them, it was clear to the eye that this force was rapidly growing into a major tribal power.

    These days, Sisi was so busy that she did not even have time to spar verbally with Zhao Changhe anymore, and Zhao Changhe hadrgely stayed out of these matters. He was not good at handling such matters, and any involvement on his part would have been pointless.

    His attention was focused on something else: After falling out with Lei Zhentang, where had Shi Wuding gone, and what was he nning?

    On the surface, it seemed like the Sword Hut posed less of a threat than Lei Zhentang¡¯s faction, but Zhao Changhe was not about to underestimate the swordsman ranked sixth on the Ranking of Earth.

    He did not believe that Shi Wuding had moved his entire faction to Miaojiang just to coborate with the ck Hmong. Why would they make such an effort for that? Even if it was because he wanted to practice the sword ve technique and feared being discovered, there was no need to relocate the entire sect. A few disciples practicing the technique could have moved to Miaojiang, leaving the rest elsewhere.

    There had to be other reasons for the relocation, with cooperation being just one aspect. Aligning with the ck Hmong was likely just one part of arger n, so when they fell out, it did not make much of a difference.

    In his previous interactions with them, Zhao Changhe had not seen arge number of the Sword Hut¡¯s disciples, which suggested they had already established themselves elsewhere in Miaojiang.

    Taking advantage of the rapid expansion of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s power strength and the increasing number of skilled fighters at his disposal, Zhao Changhe organized a group of Xia martial artists to search for white-robed swordsmen.

    While Sisi was gradually stabilizing internal affairs, Zhao Changhe finally received news about Shi Wuding.

    ¡°Protector Si, a few days ago, refugees from Lijiang reported seeing arge number of white-robed swordsmen around Jade Dragon Snow Mountain[1].¡±

    Zhao Changhe, who was sparring with Yue Hongling, sheathed his sword. The two exchanged a nce, and Zhao Changhe said, ¡°They¡¯re definitely plotting something. If we don¡¯t get to the bottom of this, the damage they could cause might not be any less than the ck Hmong¡¯s rebellion.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°But we¡¯re no match for Shi Wuding... What¡¯s your n? Getting Sisi to raise an army and head to the snow mountain doesn¡¯t seem realistic.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not realistic, but we¡¯ll still need Sisi¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°...Is that why you went to see her a few days ago, even when she was under heaps of work?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed awkwardly. ¡°I went to see her on official business...¡±

    ¡°And what business was that?¡±

    ¡°She wronged a certain senior in the past. Though the senior was gracious and forgave her, she still feels too ashamed to return. Now that she¡¯s saved so many Xia people, while the senior might not care about this sort of thing, it¡¯s a good opportunity for her to offer up something as a gesture of apology. I suggested she send an envoy to apologize and ask for a small favor in return.¡±

    Yue Hongling gave him a sidelong nce for a moment. ¡°You two sure have a lot of secrets...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Actually, that senior has already arrived. Lately, he¡¯s been in town, happily drinking.¡±

    ¡°Which senior? There aren¡¯t many people who can take on Shi Wuding...¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling Shi Wuding¡¯s luck is about to run out... Especially since he¡¯s been sneaking around, seemingly after some treasure. It just so happens that this particr senior has a keen interest in things like that.¡±

    1. Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, also known as Yulong Snow Mountain, is a mountain massif or small mountain range in Yulong Naxi Autonomous County, Lijiang, in Yunnan province, China. ?

 Chapter 466: Return to the Jianghu

    <h4>Chapter 466: Return to the Jianghu</h4>

    In recent days, not only had Zhao Changhe felt like he could not do much, but Yue Hongling had too.

    Zhao Changhe fared slightly better. Though he didn¡¯t have much expertise in the field, he still helped organize the martial artists, which aided the fledgling Spirit Tribe in recruiting and forming a militia. In other words, he was fulfilling his duty as a protector.

    He also knew how to assign tasks, send people to search for Shi Wuding, organize the defenses, and even propose zoning ns for the new town and set up drainage systems. These efforts made him a key contributor to the creation of Taoyuan Town.

    After all, he had once managed a mountain stronghold as its master, so when it came to work, he had a bit of structure. Plus, even if he had not personally handled things before, he had seen plenty of it¡ªwhether in Xiangyang or Kuaiji. He had observed enough construction and management work, and Tang Wanzhuang had even tried to teach him some of it.

    Although he had not learned much from her, the knowledge left over from modern times in his head still proved fairly useful. Surprisingly, aside from Sisi, he had be the most capable person in the Spirit Tribe.

    As for the former ¡°stronghold mistress,¡± she realized that she was not good for much other than teaching and leading security patrols. If Zhao Changhe was responsible for organizing and managing tasks, she was more like an enforcer.

    At first, she had been slightly unwilling to ept this, feeling like she could do more. But after seeing the overwhelming amount ofplex work Sisi was handling¡ªso much that it gave her a headache¡ªYue Hongling lost any desire to even try getting involved. She resigned herself to simply maintaining order.

    Unexpectedly, Sisi, who usually seemed to know nothing but flirt and tease people, actually had some ability in managing people.<i> </i>Ultimately, she was a saintess who was in the process of leading her tribe out of a secret realm to establish themselves in the outside world. Sisi had gained experience in managing this kind of fledgling force, even though she had not brought many people with her.

    Most people, when it came down to it, could not even manage ten people properly despite all their lofty talk. This was why aristocratic families had such an important role in society¡ªthese families were able to consistently producepetent people, the kind that were difficult to rece in the ancient society.

    Fortunately, this mission to investigate Shi Wuding gave Yue Hongling a renewed sense of purpose, and she was in noticeably better spirits.

    <i>Everyone has their strengths!</i>

    ¡°To be honest, seeing how you handle things has made me quite moved,¡± Yue Hongling said with a sigh to Zhao Changhe as they traveled toward the snowy mountains. ¡°I feel like my perspective has broadened... Maybe it¡¯ll even benefit my swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, I saw you looking like you were holding something back, a bit lost in thought. I was worried you were questioning or doubting your path. Thankfully, that doesn¡¯t really seem to be the case.¡±

    ¡°Ha, as if it would be so easy for me to waver in my own path!¡± Yue Hongling flicked her ponytail, full of energy. ¡°You¡¯d have to be pretty dumb to get shaken over something like that. Everyone¡¯s doing righteous deeds¡ªjust because one approach works better doesn¡¯t mean the other isn¡¯t needed. Where¡¯s the logic in that? Even a small town needs division ofbor.¡±

    ¡°Ha... That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Zhao Changhe said with a smile. ¡°Then what was with that unconvinced look you had before?¡±

    ¡°If she can do it, I figured I should be able to do it too. But when I realized I couldn¡¯t, I epted it. The things I¡¯m doing now, she can¡¯t handle. Can you imagine her facing Shi Wuding? With her limited skills, she¡¯d get pped t in no time...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh, ¡°There¡¯s plenty she couldn¡¯t do that you can, like those moves of yoursst night.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Yue Hongling blushed.

    Having spent more time together, living a regr life in the town, their rtionship felt more and more like that of an old married couple. Once certain boundaries were crossed, it was hard to stop. Ever since trying a new positionst time, Zhao Changhe had been convincing her to explore more, and Yue Hongling, with her flexible and strong body, found she could do quite a few new things, much to his delight... and to her own surprise, to her delight as well.

    Sometimes, Yue Hongling could not even remember what her old self used to be like. She often felt that Sisi looked at her in the same way she used to look at Sisi¡ªwith a teasing, yful gaze.

    Yue Hongling did not want to entertain Zhao Changhe¡¯s jokes, though. What weighed on her mind more was the thought of running away. Living together, working together, sleeping together¡ªthis kind of life was starting to scare her.

    She was afraid that if she got too used to it, she would not want to leave anymore.

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°It¡¯s strange... Why are you alwaysparing yourself to Sisi these days?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notparing myself to her! I¡¯m not as shameless as her. She sits at the table, stretches her feet out in front of you, and wiggles her toes. Does she really think her toes are so cute and flexible? Who is she trying to tease? Whether or not we¡¯re married, I¡¯m your woman in front of her. Does she think I have no dignity?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling stubbornly added, ¡°Besides, a true swordsman would take such provocations and use them to see if they could inspire breakthroughs in their sword intent. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll break through to the secondyer of Profound Mysteries thanks to this. This is my insight into the path of the sword¡ªit has nothing to do with Xiang Simeng!¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not argue with her. After all, she probably had gained some real insight. ¡°Oh, do you have any insights to share? Teach me.¡±

    ¡°Sure. My sword intent has be broader, more grounded in the human experience.¡±

    ¡°I get the broader part, as you¡¯re expanding your perspective, but what do you mean by more grounded?¡±

    Yue Hongling swung her horsewhip and pointed toward the morning glow in the sky. ¡°Before, my intent was focused on the <i>jianghu</i>¡ªthe rivers at sunset, the deserts and grasnds. Now I understand more¡ªthe vastness of life itself, the countless families living under the sky. Isn¡¯t that going from the martial world to the human world?¡±

    She turned to look at Zhao Changhe, riding alongside her, and smiled. ¡°My intent is clear. The Sword Emperor¡¯s techniques that you taught me have been helpful as well. Once my physical strength reaches the next level of cultivation, I¡¯ll be at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Little brother, you¡¯re still behind me¡ªbetter keep up.¡±

    ¡°Hyah!¡± The heroine whipped her horse and charged toward the distant snow mountains.

    Zhao Changhe followed behind, watching her ponytail fly in the wind, feeling a warmth in his heart.

    Whether he could catch up to her strength did not seem all that important anymore.

    As long as he was right beside her in the <i>jianghu</i>, forever chasing that pure beginning, looking at her back in that red dress....

    * * *

    While Yue Hongling sensed that she was on the verge of reaching the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, Zhao Changhe still felt he had a long way to go. Butpared to the previous uncertainty, when he had no clue how to advance, now he could finally see a path forward.

    Yue Hongling had made a great leap in her swordsmanship, and Zhao Changhe was not far behind either.

    ying the roles of Wang Daozhong and Si Laoye required different sword arts, facing different situations. Even when wielding a saber, Zhao Changhe had never been so versatile. Coupled with his daily dual cultivation and sword practice with Yue Hongling, his understanding and insight into swordsmanship had grown exponentially.

    Zhao Changhe now felt that his mastery of the sword had reached a point of full integration. Even if he returned to the Central ins and imed to be a swordsman, no one would be able to deny it.

    His goal in learning the sword was to break through the bottleneck in his saber arts. Just as Yue Hongling felt her sword intent had broadened and thus touched the door of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, Zhao Changhe also felt that if he could ovee the bottleneck in his saber arts, the insight needed to reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries would be within reach.

    With his martial understanding and insight in ce, the next step was to strengthen his body: resolving the lingering issues with his poor meridians and refining his Blood Asura Body with the help of Sharp de Grass and Heavenly Blood Jade. Once all of this waspleted, he would be ready to attack the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    It felt good to have a clear path ahead, to charge toward a distant yet visible goal. Even if it seemed far away, it did not matter.

    This time, neither of them used disguises; they both returned to their original appearances as Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling. Zhao Changhe carried the jubnt Dragon Bird on his back.

    The trouble with the Sword Hut had nothing to do with the Spirit Tribe. It was a matter between martial artists from the Central ins.

    He wondered what kind of battles awaited them on this journey. Hopefully, the Bashan Sword Hut would serve as a way to test the sword that he had gained in recent days, to hone it within his saber arts, and allow the Dragon Bird to soar through the nine heavens.

    In the distance, they could already see the mountain range, winding like a dragon, with the main peak standing tall and solitary, like a sword.

    As they gazed upward, clouds and mist shrouded the summit, obscuring the view.

    Though it was summer, the closer they got to the mountains, the colder the air became.

    Whether or not there was still snow on the snow-capped peaks this time of year, Zhao Changhe could already feel the sword qi swirling through the mountains, colder than the snow itself.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Both of them reined in their horses simultaneously, hiding them in the dense forest on the other side of the mountain, near a clearke. With perfect synchronization, they leaped from their horses and swiftly made their way into the mountains.

    If the past few days had been about transitioning from the <i>jianghu</i> into ordinary life, then at this moment, they were returning to the <i>jianghu</i>.

 Chapter 467: Night Investigation at the Sword Hut

    <h4>Chapter 467: Night Investigation at the Sword Hut</h4>

    The area was already at a high altitude, and climbing the mountain led them even higher. Zhao Changhe had often heard about altitude sickness in the modern world, where people who were not used to high altitudes would turn pale, struggle to breathe, and, in severe cases, even suffer serious consequences.

    However, he felt nothing when he tried it himself...

    The air was indeed thinner, which would actually make it harder for most martial artists than for ordinary people as their energy flow and blood cirction required more external energy intake, which this environment limited.

    But for the couple who had unlocked the Profound Mysteries, their bodies had an internal cirction system, so this was not a problem for them.

    Let alone thin air, even if they were submerged in deep water, they could hold their breath for an astonishing amount of time, long enough to leave countless in awe.

    <i>With Shi Wuding choosing such a high-altitude location for his sect¡¯s new base, it should be quite disadvantageous for most of his disciples. Wouldn¡¯t they need medicinal pills to cope?</i>

    <i>Moreover, living here is extremely inconvenient. Even if training in the sword here might score them some style points, it doesn¡¯t make sense to build the Sword Hut at the peak. How are they supposed to live?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had seen enough of the world to know that most so-called mountain strongholds were rarely at the summit. They usually chose to establish themselves about halfway up the mountain for practical reasons, with only important ces like temples built at the summit. But the Sword Hut seemed to have entirely built their new base at an altitude of several thousand meters above sea level, which seemed utterly impractical.

    Ever since discovering the changes at the Sword Hut in Bashan, Zhao Changhe had been feeling a sense of unease, a kind of anxiety gnawing at him. At first, he thought it was because Yue Hongling was in danger, but even after reuniting with her and confirming she was safe, that feeling had not gone away. The closer they got to this ce, the stronger that feeling grew.

    <i>There¡¯s definitely something wrong going on...</i>

    The two quietly made their way up the mountain. As expected, this newly established base had no serious fortifications, just some simple wooden huts hastily put together, surrounded by rocks and vegetation that made it easy to stay hidden and observe.

    To their surprise, there was indeed snow on the ground. The higher they climbed, the thicker the snow became. The wind howled, and the temperature was bitterly cold. If ordinary people tried to climb in thin summer clothing like the couple was wearing, they would likely freeze to death.

    ¡°I asked Sisi,¡± Yue Hongling quietly transmitted her voice to him. ¡°She said there shouldn¡¯t be snow at this time of year, and if there was, it would only be a little on the peaks. But the snow here is already ankle-deep. This is not normal.¡±

    <i>So you secretly talked to Sisi too, huh? And here you were teasing me about sneaking to her ce...</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky. By the time they had arrived, it was already evening, and now that they were near the summit, it was nighttime. Snowkes were starting to drift down. The area around them was quiet, with only a few faint lights from the scattered huts. It was the perfect setting for a snowy night of killing.

    After observing for a while, they noticed what looked like a main hall with some lights still on. The hall was built against the rocks at the back of the mountain, with an open view in front, making it difficult to approach. The roof was thatched, so standing on top was not an option either.

    The two exchanged a nce and, with perfect coordination, swiftly climbed onto the nearby rocks. They circled around to the back of the rocky outcrop. Yue Hongling leaped downward while Zhao Changhe, hanging upside down from the cliff, grabbed Yue Hongling¡¯s ankle. Theirbined height was just enough for Yue Hongling to hang upside down and peer through a crack in the thatched roof of the hall below.

    Shi Wuding was not inside.

    In the dim candlelight, a few people sat around a table drinking and speaking quietly.

    ¡°The sect master was too impulsive this time. Our perfectly fine cooperation with the ck Hmong suddenly copsed. Things have really be a mess...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We weren¡¯t too reliant on the ck Hmong anyway. We¡¯ve already gotten most of what we needed from them. It was obvious the ck Hmong were dragging things out and trying to use us. The sect master must¡¯ve been thinking about turning on them for a while, and Wang Daozhong must have struck a nerve, causing him to act in advance. Now, the ck Hmong are too busy with their own problems to bother with us. We still have enough time.¡±

    ¡°True... but that Wang Daozhong really is insidious. I thought the Wang n of Langya were known for their grace and not resorting to underhanded tactics?¡±

    ¡°Did you seriously believe that? Without ying dirty, how did they get caught up in that mess in Hongnong?¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    One of them sneered, ¡°We¡¯re actually already better off. I heard the ck Hmong are already sending people to Shu to ask around for Wang Daozhong¡¯s birthdate and horoscope. They¡¯re probably nning to use a powerful curse on him. If they manage to get him with it, it won¡¯t matter where he is¡ªhe¡¯ll die miserably, and not even Wang Daoning will be able to protect him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they still need something like his blood or hair? Can you curse someone with just their name and birthdate?¡±

    ¡°Lei Ao once sent assassins after Wang Daozhong, and they supposedly managed to injure him slightly. They might have collected some of his blood, though I don¡¯t know how useful it¡¯ll be after being diluted inke water... In any case, that¡¯s the ck Hmong¡¯s problem. I don¡¯t know anything about curses, so what can I say? If it were up to the sect master, he¡¯d much rather kill Wang Daozhong himself than rely on the ck Hmong¡¯s witchcraft.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not see who was speaking, but he heard everything clearly, and he felt a mix of amusement and concern.

    <i>I wonder what kind of curse would take ce if they tried to use my blood but paired it with Old Wang¡¯s name and birthdate? It probably won¡¯t work, but if it did, would we share the damage? Hopefully, with the preventive medicine I got from Sisi, I¡¯ll be able to handle whatever happens. Let¡¯s just hope Old Wang will be okay.</i>

    The gossip about Wang Daozhong soon passed, and the conversation shifted. ¡°Enough about Wang Daozhong. What about Han Wubing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment. After a long pause, someone finally said, ¡°He¡¯s already fought with Frost Hawk. He should know the full situation by now, yet he¡¯s still willing toe?¡±

    ¡°Han Wubing is a man who keeps true to both grudges and favors. The sect master was his first teacher, the one who raised him. As long as the sect master shows that he¡¯s willing to reconcile, Han Wubing will at least consider it.¡±

    The room went silent again. Yue Hongling noticed that each person wore a conflicted expression, as if they were all wrestling with some difficult decision.

    Yue Hongling quietly transmitted her voice to Zhao Changhe, ¡°Something¡¯s off. Based on what they¡¯re saying, it seems that Shi Wuding might have lured Han Wubing here, intending to harm him. It looks like such an underhanded move is troubling the mid-level leaders of the Sword Hut, as it goes against their principles.¡±

    Unable to remain calm any longer, Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How many people are inside?¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°Can you subdue them quickly? It seems we won¡¯t hear anything specific by just eavesdropping. Merely listening in on their casual conversations won¡¯t get us the details. We need to capture one and interrogate them.¡±

    ¡°...Be patient. From my observations, none of them are weak. We¡¯re in their base, so we must be cautious.¡± Yue Hongling put some strength into the leg Zhao Changhe was holding, silently flipping back to her feet. She crouched behind the rocks and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re drinking. After enough drinks, one of them is bound to go relieve himself. We can take them down one by one.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, restraining his impatience. As expected, not too longter, the door of the hall opened, and someone walked out to relieve himself against a rock.

    Before the man even had a chance to undo his belt, he felt a sharp pain in his neck and lost consciousness.

    When he woke up, he was in the snowy forest, with a scar-faced man grabbing him tightly by the cor. His internal energy was sealed, preventing him from shouting for help. Zhao Changhe coldly asked, ¡°What is your sect master nning to do to Han Wubing?¡±

    The Sword Hut disciple fell silent. He recognized Zhao Changhe.

    A little over a month ago, Han Wubing fought Frost Hawk. It was revealed by the Tome of Troubled Times that he had pursued Frost Hawk after hearing that he was an assassin from Snow-Listening Pavilion who was after Zhao Changhe.

    Now, over a monthter, Zhao Changhe had infiltrated their stronghold, perhaps with other matters at hand, but upon hearing about Han Wubing, he set everything aside to investigate.

    <i>This is the original spirit of swordsmanship, isn¡¯t it? To pursue justice and loyalty.</i>

    A sense of mncholy rose in the Sword Hut disciple¡¯s heart as he muttered softly, ¡°This is the reason we learned the sword in the first ce, isn¡¯t it...?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes flickered, staring at the man intently without speaking.

    The disciple sighed. ¡°Once Han Wubinges here, it will already be toote... You¡¯re not strong enough, and you¡¯ll just die for nothing.¡±

    There was a hint of genuine concern in his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°I just need to know what¡¯s going on. If it means dying, so be it.¡±

    The Sword Hut disciple nodded. ¡°Yue Hongling found out about our sword ve practice, and you rescued her from the ck Hmong¡¯s pursuit... I assume you already know about this.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And then?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the sect master began practicing the sword ve technique over ten years ago. Back then, he wasn¡¯t as extreme as he is now. He hadn¡¯t yet started using sword qi to forcibly rece a living person¡¯s consciousness. Rather, he raised disciples from a young age and scattered them across thend. This is why there are Sword Hut disciples in so many factions throughout Bashu...¡±

    The Sword Hut disciple observed Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression carefully and spoke slowly, ¡°Not all Sword Hut disciples of the previous generation had the ¡®Wu¡¯ prefix in their names. In fact, all those with the ¡®Wu¡¯ prefix are the personal disciples of our sect master.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    <i>This means... Han Wubing has been a sword ve from the very beginning!</i>

    <i>He was raised as part of Shi Wuding¡¯s cultivation plot and set free to develop, only to eventually be reimed?</i>

    ¡°Each sword ve has their own identity and self-perception,¡± the Sword Hut disciple continued. ¡°Some be retainers for others, some even hold official positions in Bashu... Of course, there were many other roles that the sword ves came to have, such as being made to feel betrayed and estranged from the sect.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Only through these various individual experiences can the sword ves generate a multitude of sword intents to nourish the sword master,¡± the disciple exined. ¡°Unfortunately, despite all these years, the sect master has still been stuck at a bottleneck and unable to touch the gate to the Ranking of Heaven. So, he¡¯s be more aggressive, moving from slowly raising young disciples to directly acquiring adult sword ves.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath. ¡°Then what does moving the entire sect to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain have to do with all this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a secret realm here. A few days ago, the sect master obtained a key to open it, though I¡¯m not sure from where,¡± the disciple said, his voice tinged with confusion. ¡°But we haven¡¯t been able to locate the exact entrance. We don¡¯t know if the sect master¡¯s summoning of Han Wubing is rted to this.¡±

 Chapter 468: Ten Thousand Swords Return to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 468: Ten Thousand Swords Return to the Sect</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Junior Brother Zhang? Did he take a swim after going to pee?¡±

    While Zhao Changhe was interrogating the man, someone else stumbled out of the hall. Just as he reached the corner, a sudden numbness hit his chest, and Yue Hongling had already struck his pressure point.

    Thest person inside the hall, unaware of what had happened outside, saw a sh of red and was also swiftly incapacitated.

    Yue Hongling grabbed the two men, one in each hand, and dragged them into the forest, where she interrogated them separately. Afterward, she met with Zhao Changhe. Theypared what they had got and found that the information they received was mostly consistent.

    ¡°I also got word that when they first arrived, it wasn¡¯t this cold. Despite it being summer now, it¡¯s been getting colder and colder,¡± Yue Hongling reported.

    ¡°There must be a reason for this environmental change... Did they mention anything unusual?¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, ¡°Shi Wuding set up a sword formation in a cave behind the mountain, but no one knows if that¡¯s the cause for the change in the environment. Only his sword ves are involved in the formation. Everybody else isn¡¯t allowed inside, and they¡¯ve just been guarding the perimeter. But given how cold it is up here in the snow-capped mountains, no one¡¯s really paying much attention. Most of them are either sleeping or drinking.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the defenses feel sox. It seems that Shi Wuding didn¡¯t bring many Wu disciples¡ªcertainly not enough to match Li Sian¡¯s report about Sword Hut¡¯s pervasive influence throughout Shu,¡± Zhao Changhe noted.

    Yue Hongling nodded and said, ¡°Naturally, such a technique would take an enormous amount of effort, so it¡¯s impossible to have that many sword ves. Most of the Sword Hut¡¯s presence throughout Shu is likely just ordinary disciples learning sword arts, with a few Wu sword ves mixed in to avoid drawing attention. In reality, there are probably fewer than five Wu sword ves... which may also exin why Shi Wuding hasn¡¯t been able to break through his bottleneck.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded slightly, agreeing with her analysis.

    <i>If such a technique could be spread widely, it would be formidable. Beyond the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, it could possibly even allow someone to reach the so-called Profound Control Realm. In fact, this is probably a technique designed for those at the Profound Control Realm, and Shi Wuding is overreaching by using it now. For him to even have a few sword ves is already impressive.</i>

    <i>But with so few, how could he possibly hope to break through? The sword intent he¡¯s gained from the sword ves is probably shitpared to what I¡¯ve gained through the pages of the Heavenly Tome, and I¡¯m still pretty far from the second Profound Mystery. Shi Wuding expecting to break through to the thirdyer with just a few sword ves is just in unrealistic.</i>

    <i>If he had simply focused on cultivating normally, he might have already broken through by now. Instead, he wasted heaps of time and effort on this method, holding himself back.</i>

    <i>No wonder he¡¯s grown so much more aggressive, even resorting to Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts to control existing experts as sword ves...</i>

    Zhao Changhemented, ¡°It¡¯s likely he needs more people for the sword formation and called Han Wubing from Shu to fill the gap... This sword formation must be problematic. I don¡¯t think Han Wubing would have agreed to participate willingly, so he had to be controlled... The question is, can he only be ced under control when they¡¯re face-to-face or can it be done from a distance?¡±

    Yue Hongling nced up at him. ¡°Even if it can be done from a distance, it must be within a certain range. Otherwise, there¡¯d be no need to lure Han Wubing here. He probably hasn¡¯t arrived yet. You need to intercept him immediately. There might still be time.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°This sword formation is affecting the weather and making us uneasy. It¡¯s serious. I¡¯m worried that even without Han Wubing, they might try to force it into action. I¡¯ll stay here and keep an eye on it. We¡¯ll split up¡ªI¡¯ll destroy the sword formation if I get the chance. You go find Han Wubing. If Shi Wuding leaves the formation to find you, I¡¯ll take my chance to strike.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    With no more words wasted between them, Zhao Changhe quickly descended the mountain.

    * * *

    In the dark of night, Han Wubing slowly moved forward, looking at the faintly visible silhouette of the mountains in the distance.

    His route differed from Zhao Changhe¡¯s. He came directly from Bashu, traveling from north to south, while Zhao Changhe approached from Dali,ing from the south. Their paths would not intersect.

    His master had invited him to meet at the new sect headquarters to settle their lingering grievances and ¡°let the wandering disciple recognize his home.¡± Such warm words were rare to hear in the austere, icy atmosphere of the Sword Hut, and they stirred something in Han Wubing¡¯s heart.

    Deep down, Han Wubing still had a deep attachment to his master, as if a voice was telling him that no grievance between them could be unsolvable. He thus decided to go and talk to his master. As someone ranked in the thirties on the Ranking of Man, he now had the standing to return home and have a conversation with his master as an equal.

    He did not know that he had been raised from childhood as a preordained sword ve... but he did know that something was not right with the sect. He had sensed it for a long time.

    The Sword Hut of Bashan had no visible sources of ie¡ªwhere did the moneye from to sustain the sect?

    Yet his master seemed to have an endless supply of money, and many of his senior brothers were also inexplicably wealthy. No one ever exined where the money came from.

    His senior brothers often traveled the <i>jianghu</i>, and it was not umon for some of them to die in the line of duty and never return. And yet, rumors had it that Sword Hut disciples rarely wandered outside their sect.

    It didn¡¯t take long for one of his senior brothers to reveal the truth to Han Wubing, asking him if he wanted to earn some money bounty hunting.

    At first, Han Wubing thought they were bounty hunters. He went along for a few missions before realizing they were not bounty hunters¡ªthey were assassins.

    The Sword Hut of Bashan was a public front for the Snow-Listening Pavilion, and the assassin business was one of the Sword Hut¡¯s primary sources of ie. The Snow-Listening Pavilion had many ¡°associate¡± assassins, hired from all over Bashu and with varying skill levels, but the core assassins were all disciples of the Sword Hut.

    Han Wubing found this hard to ept. Although the line between bounty hunters and assassins might seem thin, they were worlds apart in terms of ethics. So he stopped participating, which caused his rtionship with the sect to be strained

    The incident at Sword Lake, where fellow disciples fought and killed each other over a sword, was merely the trigger for a split that had long been building. What Han Wubing did not know was that this had all been part of the path his master hadid out for him based on his personality. Shi Wuding was in fact quite pleased that Han Wubing chose to walk a different path from the others.

    From beginning to end, it had all been a carefully orchestrated real-life drama.

    Han Wubing had long been aware that the Snow-Listening Pavilion had taken out a bounty on Zhao Changhe, but it was mostly carried out by the associate assassins¡ªthose disguised as beggars or waiters. No Sword Hut disciple had ever taken action, so he had not thought much of it. But when he found out that Frost Hawk was personally hunting Zhao Changhe, Han Wubing could not stay idle any longer.

    <i>What the hell? Most of the forces that put out bounties on Zhao Changhe already reconciled with him. The official who issued the arrest warrant has even hugged him, and the Blood God Cult member who first issued the bounty has knelt down and started calling him saint...</i>

    <i>So who¡¯s still issuing bounties on him now?</i>

    It did not really matter who was behind the bounty anymore. What mattered to him was that Frost Hawk, his senior brother and someone ranked in the thirties of the Ranking of Man, was an overwhelming threat. He believed that Zhao Changhe would not be able to handle him.

    So he traveled a thousand li to confront his senior brother at the Sword Pavilion.

    As he looked at the snow-capped mountains ahead, Han Wubing could not help but wonder if this moment was when the Sword Hut had truly begun to live up to the name of Snow-Listening Pavilion.

    <i>The past is the past... If Master wishes to reconcile, then it¡¯s time to talk. As practitioners of the sword, why had we turned into demons of the night? It shouldn¡¯t have been this way.</i>

    Lost in thought, his feet crossed into the snow mountains. The moment he stepped in, Han Wubing¡¯s expression changed, and he instinctively began to retreat.

    He felt himself entering a strange domain. His mind grew hazy, his memories blurred, and his thoughts slowed. Faint whispers echoed in his consciousness, and all his awareness faded. The only thing that remained in his mind was the ever-increasing presence of his master.

    But Han Wubing was no novice. He forced himself to stay focused and tried to withdraw quickly. However, shadowy figures suddenly blocked his path.

    Han Wubing was confused.

    <i>Why can¡¯t I sense their presence? Are they all...</i>

    <i>Dead?</i>

    No, there was one living person among them. It was Lan Wujiang, someone Zhao Changhe had fought recently when he tested his sword against the Hundred Tribes.

    ¡°You really live up to your reputation, Wubing,¡± Lan Wujiang said. His expression was far more rigid than before, his face pale like a corpse, but he still retained enough consciousness to speak. ¡°To be able to sense the danger and try to escape immediately... But now that you¡¯re here, you won¡¯t be leaving. Isn¡¯t Sword Hut your home?¡±

    Han Wubing could barely hear his words, but thest few echoed loudly in his mind.

    <i>Isn¡¯t Sword Hut your home?</i>

    He clutched his head, gasping for breath. ¡°What¡¯s... happening?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. A wanderer always returns home. It¡¯s only natural that youe back to where you belong,¡± Lan Wujiang said with a nk expression, as if stating an indisputable fact. ¡°Your rapid progress in cultivation has greatly pleased the sect master. With you here, the final piece of the puzzle isplete.¡±

    ¡°Nothing... Wanderers must return home... It¡¯s only natural for ten thousand swords to return to the sect.¡± Lan Wujin¡¯s expressionless face seemed to state an undeniable truth, ¡°Your rapid progress in cultivation has greatly pleased the sect master. With you here, the final piece of the puzzle isplete.¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Before he finished, Han Wubing drew his sword, trying to force his way out.

    But something was off. Despite his sword¡¯s sharpness, it was as though his every move was part of a rehearsed game. His attacks seemed to cooperate with Lan Wujiang¡¯s defenses, and he was easily parried. Several emotionless sword ves swarmed around him, restraining him and dragging him toward the mountain.

    Han Wubing¡¯s mind grew foggier, and he realized with horror that he had no strength left to struggle. His eyelids grew heavy, and even more terrifying was the desire building inside him to go further up the mountain. <i>Why do I still want to go up?</i>

    <i>Is it a curse? Or a spell?</i>

    Desperately, Han Wubing focused inward, examining himself. Yet, no matter how he searched, he could not pinpoint the cause.

    <i>Is what they say about Miaojiang really true¡ªhow even the most skilled cultivators can fall to mysterious forces they can¡¯t understand?</i>

    The bitter thought of failure gnawed at him.

    <i>All I wanted was to see my master again, to resolve things... Were they right all along? Are the emotions of humanity nothing but obstacles to the path of the sword?</i>

    Just then, the sky lit up with a burst of blood-red light.

    Under the moonlight, a figure bathed in blood-red figure leaped down from the mountains, wielding a massive broad saber with both hands. The sheer force of the attack descended like a storm, apanied by a thunderous roar, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Lan Wujiang looked up in shock. The figure silhouetted against the full moon. His face was obscured, but those zing crimson eyes gleamed like a god¡ªor a demon¡ªas if overlooking the world.

    A faint smile spread across Han Wubing¡¯s face, even as his consciousness began to slip away.

    <i>Who said emotions are obstacles? There¡¯s always something out there stubbornly proving the contrary.</i>

 Chapter 469: Are You Truly a Master

    <h4>Chapter 469: Are You Truly a Master</h4>

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Several longswords simultaneously thrust toward Zhao Changhe, who was descending from midair with a powerful strike.

    Every sword strike seemed meticulously measured, with perfect coordination from every angle¡ªsome attacking, some blocking, some assisting, some disrupting¡ªforming aplex sword formation. It was more precise than any traditionalbat formation honed through years of practice.

    The main attacker was Lan Wujiang.

    His injuries had healed, and his swordsmanship seemed to have improved. As his sword thrust upward, Zhao Changhe felt the biting cold of snow-capped peaks, a chill that prated to the bone.

    It was no longer just Lan Wujiang¡¯s own sword art¡ªwhat he hade to use now was mostly Shi Wuding¡¯s sword art.

    Yet Zhao Changhe paid it no mind.

    <i>Is that all?</i>

    With a loud ng, he cleaved right into the heart of the sword.

    Violent waves of bloodthirsty saber energy rippled out in all directions, forcing several sword ves to retreat with muffled groans. At the forefront, Lan Wujiang¡¯s sword was shattered, and he staggered back in shock.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength was terrifying!

    He broke into the formation, grabbed Han Wubing, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Half-conscious, Han Wubing muttered as Zhao Changhe supported him, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d suggest you keep your distance from me. I suspect I might be the one to stab you when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood the risk, but what came out of his mouth was ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    Lan Wujiang had already gotten a new sword and was charging forward again. Around them, the sword shadows multiplied, trapping Zhao Changhe and Han Wubing on the spot.

    ¡°Thirty-seventh on the Ranking of Man, Blood Asura Zhao Changhe...¡± Lan Wujiang clearly did not recognize that this was the same person he had fought recently under the alias of Si Laoye. He spoke indifferently, ¡°We¡¯ve known for a while that you were in Miaojiang. Did you really think we would be unprepared for you? We didn¡¯t bring so many people out for Han Wubing, but for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m honored,¡± Zhao Changhe replied without a second thought. With Han Wubing propped up in his left arm, he flipped his right hand, and the gleam of his saber shed through the air.

    Blood surged like waves, and snowkes swirled in the air, all transforming into saber light. The surrounding sword ves felt their blood and energy surge within their bodies, as if they were on the verge of exploding.

    Bloodied Mountains and Rivers!

    This time, Bloodied Mountains and Rivers was subtly different from before.

    After practicing sword arts for so long, Zhao Changhe¡¯s various styles had begun to merge andplement each other. In this moment, the bloodthirsty saber intent shared many simrities with the sword light technique resembling water that he had learned before. One was violent, the other refined, but both could reinforce each other, pushing their strengths to new heights.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    The snowkes seemed toe to life, dancing gracefully. As the sword ves tried to dodge, the snowkes cleverly pursued them with a slight dy, moving with deadly precision.

    Screams erupted simultaneously as blood sttered all around. With just one strike, all the sword ves fell.

    ¡°Excellent saber art!¡± Blue light flickered as Lan Wujiang thrust his sword toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat, blocking his path of escape.

    Zhao Changhe tilted his saber upward. The rain of blood suddenly paused, and the snowkes became gentle.

    Space and time seemed to slow down, and everything seemed to move in slow motion. The only thing left was the cold glint of the saber in the dark night as it sliced across Lan Wujiang¡¯s throat.

    Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night.

    <i>ng!</i>

    To Zhao Changhe¡¯s surprise, the saber strike, which had never failed before, was blocked by Lan Wujiang.

    After all, this was not just Lan Wujiang alone.

    But Zhao Changhe had expected this. As Lan Wujiang blocked the strike and shifted his stance slightly, Zhao Changhe took advantage of the moment to drag Han Wubing with him and sidestep Lan Wujiang, slipping past him. At the same time, he swung his de backward, shing again toward Lan Wujiang¡¯s neck.

    Lan Wujiang had no choice but to block the strike again, and in that moment, Zhao Changhe seized the opportunity. He dashed away with Han Wubing, disappearing into the darkness.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    The sound of wind rose behind them. The sword ves, who had seemingly been cut down moments ago, were once again in pursuit.

    Zhao Changhe did not even look back. It was all within his expectations.

    Why did the aftermath of the battle with Maitreya lead him here? Because there were obvious simrities... controlling corpses and controlling sword ves¡ªwhat was the difference?

    While they were different on the surface, they were fundamentally the same. These sword ves were already dead. If you wanted to kill them again, their weak points would not be their throats¡ªyou would have to look for a different way.

    Zhao Changhe could only hope that Han Wubing, raised by the sect from an early age rather than captured and enved, was still actually living.

    He dragged Han Wubing along, seemingly fleeing into the mountain forest. But in truth, he found a dense thicket, shoved Han Wubing into it to hide, and pulled out a piece of clothing from his ring, draping it over his left arm to give the illusion that he was still supporting someone. Then he quickly climbed a tree.

    The pursuing Lan Wujiang and his men, unable to see clearly in the dark, followed the movement and leaped into the trees as well. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    Standing on a thick tree branch, Zhao Changhe coldly watched Lan Wujiang rush forward. His arms had doubled in size without anyone being any the wiser.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Dragon Bird came chopping down from above with a sky-splitting strike!

    Zhao Changhe had stable footing on the tree, but Lan Wujiang did not. Coupled with the enhancement from No Man¡¯s Land, Zhao Changhe¡¯s Blood Asura Body surged with overwhelming force, and the difference in power became insurmountable.

    Lan Wujiang felt as if Mount Tai were copsing on top of him. He could not even tell if the weaponing down was a saber or a mace. Getting hit on the head with it would turn his skull into a watermelon, whether the de was sharp or not.

    Fortunately, Lan Wujiang had anticipated this. His movement was precise, and he twisted midair, attempting to step onto a nearby branch to maneuver around for another strike.

    As long as he could entangle Zhao Changhe for a moment, the surrounding sword ves would swarm Zhao Changhe and pepper him with attacks. Standing on the tree branch, Zhao Changhe would be nothing more than a sitting duck.

    But just as Lan Wujiang was about to maneuver in midair, a powerful shout came from above, ¡°Get back here!¡±

    Lan Wujiang suddenly found the voice familiar. Before he could react, it felt as if an immense force was pulling him back. Though it did not drag himpletely, it was enough to freeze his movement mid-spin, preventing him from finishing his maneuver!

    Crane Controlling Art!

    <i>How is his left hand free? And how did he predict my movements? Has he fought me before?</i>

    There was no time to think¡ªZhao Changhe¡¯s massive saber was already descending upon him.

    Lan Wujiang was terrified to the core and raised his sword in a desperate attempt to block the attack.

    But once a sword loses its agility and shes directly with a heavy broad saber, the oue is inevitable. The result would not merely be the sword being shaken or bent.

    The sword would shatter, and its wielder would be sent to the underworld.

    With a crisp sound, Lan Wujiang¡¯s longsword broke in two, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber cleaved his skull in half.

    A streak of blood-red sword qi whistled out from Lan Wujiang¡¯s brain, and his lifeless body copsed heavily to the ground. He was dead beyond any doubt.

    ¡°Not that impressive... In matters of life and death, he¡¯s far inferior to the corpse demons. But there may be furtherplications,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered as he briefly nced at the dispersing sword qi. He did not have time to pursue it¡ªmany sword ves were already upon him, and one strand of sword qi had even grazed his right arm as he decapitated Lan Wujiang.

    With a powerful kick off the branch, Zhao Changhe leaped backward, retreating into the air. As he flew, an arrow appeared in his hand, and he flung it like a throwing weapon.

    <i>Thuck!</i>

    The arrow found its mark, piercing the eye of the nearest sword ve.

    The sword ve screamed in agony and copsed, rolling on the ground while clutching its eye. Remarkably, it still seemed to feel pain...

    With a light tap on another tree, Zhao Changhe propelled himself further away.

    <i>I can¡¯t stay here. If I keep fighting, Shi Wuding will arrive...</i>

    He hoped that the sword ves¡¯ pursuit would distract Shi Wuding from Han Wubing, who was hidden in the thicket. If he could draw them away, that would be ideal.

    But Zhao Changhe could not shake the worry gnawing at him. This n felt unreliable, and he felt that there was a good chance that Shi Wuding could sense where Han Wubing was...

    Still, there was no other choice. He could not carry Han Wubing into battle. His only hope was that once Han Wubing left the ¡°domain¡± of the snow mountain, he might regain consciousness and awaken during this time.

    As Zhao Changhe fled, a sh of sword light suddenly shot through the sky.

    Zhao Changhe looked up. In the full moon above, swirling snow gathered, forming what seemed to be the sharpest sword, piercing through the moon.

    Transforming snow into steel!

    A true master of the sword had appeared. No longer engaged in the superficial exchange of strikes with Wang Daozhong, Shi Wuding revealed the true power of the sixth on the Ranking of Earth, showcasing his full strength!

    An overwhelming and almost unstoppable killing intent surged from behind Zhao Changhe, apanied by Shi Wuding¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Your loyalty is admirable, but this is where it ends...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Changhe stomped hard on the tree trunk ahead of him, snapping it in half despite it being as thick as a person¡¯s thigh.

    Using the recoil, Zhao Changhe gripped his saber with both hands, rushing forward to meet the iing sword light head-on without a shred of hesitation.

    The sword ves, who still retained some awareness, looked up at the scene. It was like watching a moth fling itself into a raging fire¡ªa contest between forces so far apart in strength they could not even be talked about in the same sentence.

    Yet Zhao Changhe did not waver. At that moment, he even forgot that he had enlisted the help of the Thief Saint.

    It was just him and Dragon Bird.

    ¡°Sixth on the Ranking of Earth, greatest sword master of the world... yet youck courage and you rely on others to fight your battles. You wield a sword from the shadows with no sense of honor. You are Wuding, hesitant and scheming[1]. Are you truly a master?! Break for me!¡±

    A massive crescent saber qi shed upward, aimed directly at the terrifying sword energy in the sky.

    <i>BOOM!!!</i>

    The collision echoed like thunder, shaking the heavens, obscuring the sky with dark clouds, and dimming the stars and the moon.

    The sword energy dissipated, revealing Shi Wuding¡¯s astonished face.

    Before him stood Zhao Changhe, eyes resolute. Although blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his hands trembled as they gripped the Dragon Bird, he had blocked the attack.

    It was an attack from someone ranked sixth on the <i>Ranking of Earth</i>, even when making use of the power of a divine weapon. It should not have been something that Zhao Changhe could withstand.

    But he had.

    Just as Shi Wuding was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed: ¡°Who is attacking the sword formation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned.

    <i>You all knew that I might show up here, but did you really forget about Yue Hongling?</i>

    1. Wuding (ÎÞ¶¨), which is Shi Wuding¡¯s given name, means indeterminate or indefinite. ?

 Chapter 470: Wandering Aimlessly

    <h4>Chapter 470: Wandering Aimlessly</h4>

    Yue Hongling had already learned from one of her captives where the so-called sword formation cave was located, and she had been lying in wait outside for some time.

    Shi Wuding and a few of the Wu sword ves were inside. Yue Hongling did not dare even peek in, for fear of being discovered, and she carefully concealed herself, waiting for the right moment.

    She knew that once Zhao Changhe engaged in battle on his side, Shi Wuding would definitely respond. Whether or not Shi Wuding would leave depended on how well Zhao Changhe performed...

    And Yue Hongling hadplete faith in him.

    No one knew better than her how much Zhao Changhe had progressed in recent times. When Zhao Changhe used Dragon Bird, even she had to put in a great deal of effort to surpass him inbat, with a high chance of getting injured in the process. And that was not even considering the power of his divine weapon¡ªshe did not dare test that.

    No one understood Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength better than she did...

    If Shi Wuding did note out, no one else could stop Zhao Changhe, not even for a moment.

    Sure enough, before long, she heard Shi Wuding¡¯s voice echoing faintly from within the cave, as if talking to himself, ¡°Zhao Changhe?¡±

    After a brief pause, he sounded surprised, ¡°So strong... He¡¯s not much weaker than Wang Daozhong. He truly is worthy of being the strongest hidden dragon in history. He has progressed at such a terrifying pace...¡±

    From this, it was clear that Shi Wuding could fully perceive the battle happening outside. Even if he did not know the exact details, he could at least sense the flow of the fight.

    Yet, even Shi Wuding could not recognize Zhao Changhe as having been either Si Laoye or Wang Daozhong.

    Zhao Changhe had simply mastered too many different techniques. Once he could truly simplify and refine them into a cohesive whole, it might be his path toward the Ranking of Heaven. Of course, that would be a long-term process, not something easily achieved, but... it was a path!

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it head-on!¡± Shi Wuding suddenly shouted from inside, and in the next moment, a sh of sword light shot out from the cave. ¡°Hold the sword formation steady. I¡¯ll be back shortly!¡±

    <i>This is it!</i>

    As soon as Shi Wuding left, Yue Hongling immediately slipped inside.

    Zhao Changhe had done his part perfectly. Now, it was up to her to prevent Shi Wuding from focusing all his strength on Zhao Changhe. If she did not act, Zhao Changhe would not be able to handle it alone.

    Peering from the dark entrance of the cave, she saw four people inside, all dressed in white like snow. They stood solemnly around a bone sword suspended in the air, forming a peculiar formation...

    Then Yue Hongling saw someone familiar. It was Frost Hawk, who had just been defeated by Han Wubing.

    Looking carefully, the formation was not actually that strange. It was just a very standard Big Dipper Formation. Since three people were missing from non-adjacent positions, it was not immediately obvious, but a closer look revealed its familiar pattern.

    The Big Dipper Formation was a well-used formation, and it was especially favored by swordsmen. It was designed to embody the intent of death, making it particrly fierce and deadly in battle.

    There were four people here. With Shi Wuding and Lan Wujiang, that made six... They were just missing Han Wubing toplete the formation.

    With the ancient sword in the center, its purpose became clear...

    It appeared that the cave was concealing the entrance to a secret realm, and this bone sword was closely linked to it.

    <i>So this is a space-breaking formation. They¡¯re using the Big Dipper Formation, utilizing the killing energy of heaven, earth, and man to trigger the object rted to the secret realm. They aim to forcibly tear through the void and link the secret realm to the world.</i>

    Yue Hongling could almost visualize how the sword qi of the sword ves forming the formation became the core of the array. The sword qi and sword intent from the daily training of the Sword Hut disciples were gradually absorbed by the formation. The cold, harsh atmosphere of the snowy peaks, along with the swirling snow and frost in the air, all gathered into the formation¡¯s core, forming an intensely frigid and deadly sword intent. It was terrifying beyond measure.

    This exined the unnatural cold and the snowfall at this time of the year. This bone sword contained a terrifying energy, possibly far more dangerous than even Dragon Bird.

    Yue Hongling had heard about what happened in Gusu back then. This was somewhat simr to the concept of the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb, where the terrifying sword of the Sword Emperor forcibly tore through space to reach Tiger Hill. But this time, the direction was reversed; it was pulling downward into the secret realm rather than trying to get out.

    The consequences would likely be the same¡ªwhat had Zhao Changhe and Sisi painstakingly prevented at the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb? One, the resurrection of the Sword Emperor. Two, the copse of the secret realm, leading tondslides and destruction that could turn all of Gusu into ruins.

    If Shi Wuding used such an unstable method to forcibly tear open space, and the secret realm was violently pushed out of Jade Dragon Snow Mountain, what would the result be?

    The snow mountain would copse, triggering massive avnches and earthquakes. The entire snow-covered area would be obliterated, and the entirety of Miaojiang would likely experience devastating earthquakes, causing countless deaths!

    <i>How dare Shi Wuding! Does he not care about his own life? Even if he can escape into the secret realm in time, wouldn¡¯t all the Sword Hut disciples be doomed?</i>

    This was the real reason behind his relocation to this ce and his coboration with the ck Hmong Tribe. The ck Hmong had helped him gather sword ves like Lan Wujiang, powerful enough to maintain the formation, and they had also identified the approximate location of the secret realm within the snow mountain. Afterward, he no longer needed to continue coborating with them. If there was any core secret of the sword ve technique, it was most likely hidden within the secret realm!

    At that moment, the four sword ves were fully alert. Yue Hongling could not wait any longer. If she dyed things, Zhao Changhe would likely be killed by Shi Wuding.

    She moved swiftly, her sword shing silently toward the nearest white-d sword ve.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Her surprise attack was blocked by an invisible barrier of sword qi swirling around the formation.

    Not only that, but sword qi surged from behind her as well, forming a sword around the perimeter, preventing her escape.

    The four sword ves turned toward her simultaneously, their longswords almost simultaneously targeting Yue Hongling¡¯s vital areas. ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Not only was Frost Hawk, someone ranked on the Ranking of Man, present, but the others were not much weaker. The rest were at least at Lan Wujiang¡¯s level, and they were all strengthened by the formation.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s battle was going to be even tougher than Zhao Changhe¡¯s.

    But there was not a hint of hesitation on her face. Her sword danced like flowing light, shing with the four opposing swords almost simultaneously. With a subtle shift of her feet, she pressed forward once more.

    If the Sword Hut¡¯s swordy was like a chilling frost, then Yue Hongling¡¯s swordy was like the glow of sunset¡ªbeautiful and graceful.

    One of the sword ves eximed, ¡°The Fleeting Beauty Sword Art of Luoxia Mountain Vige! Such a low-level sword art, and such amon longsword, yet you can wield them to this degree. Remarkable, Yue Hongling!¡±

    Yue Hongling remained silent, but within the timespan of that single remark, she had already parried over ten strikes from her opponents.

    ¡°Yue Hongling being here, isn¡¯t that just perfect?¡± another sword ve sighed. ¡°Even without Han Wubing, she can be the seventh.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± The third sword ve seemed almost jubnt. ¡°If we can¡¯t kill Zhao Changhe, capturing Yue Hongling will suffice...¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help but nce at him¡ªFrost Hawk...

    Though she appeared to be dancing around them in a graceful fight, in reality, she was constantly observing the sword qi swirling around the formation. As she fought, something clicked in her mind.

    All energy flows must follow certain patterns, especially when expressed through sword qi, which would naturally adhere to sword intent.

    At first, she could not find the pattern because she was analyzing it through the Sword Hut¡¯s sword principles. But after several exchanges, she noticed that the intent behind this formation felt ancient, with a rugged, primitive quality¡ªquite different from the Sword Hut¡¯s usual style. However, the principles were not hard to discern, as Yue Hongling had absorbed a vast amount of ancient sword techniques from Zhao Changhe. Many concepts were universal and shared across different styles.

    Gradually, she maneuvered the four sword ves away from the formation¡¯s core. Her back was now almost pressed against the swirling sword qi barrier.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape...¡± Frost Hawk sneered. ¡°Zhao Changhe¡¯s bound to suffer¡ª HEY!¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening explosion resounded from the distance, shaking the heavens, obscuring the sky with dark clouds, and dimming the stars and the moon.

    All four sword ves¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°Zhao Changhe... is actually this powerful?¡±

    <i>Now!</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Yue Hongling deflected another sword strike from one of the sword ves. In that instant, her sword energy surged, and she aimed her sword straight at Frost Hawk¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Sunset Divine Sword, huh? I¡¯ve been expecting this move...¡± Frost Hawk confidently and swung his sword toward Yue Hongling¡¯s waist, only to realize that Yue Hongling had rushed past him...

    <i>It was a feint!</i>

    As Frost Hawk moved aside, that same Sunset Splitting the River strike shot directly toward the core of the formation. The sword qi that had previously blocked her attacks did not react at all this time, allowing her sword qi to pierce straight through the core without any resistance.

    ¡°Not good!¡± the sword ves cried out in unison. They rushed toward the center of the formation.

    But it was toote.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s sharp sword energy struck the bone sword viciously.

    The bone sword trembled and, with a crisp sound, shifted from its original position.

    The energy flow of the formation suddenly halted, and even the chilling cold in the air diminished significantly. The swirling sword qi that had surrounded the area dissipated almost entirely. Yue Hongling stepped forward again, attempting to seize the bone sword.

    At that moment, Shi Wuding¡¯s furious voice echoed simultaneously in the minds of the sword ves, ¡°Who is attacking the sword formation?!¡±

    Outside, sword qi howled through the air. Shi Wuding,pletely ignoring Zhao Changhe, was now racing back like a madman.

    Zhao Changhe heard Dragon Bird¡¯s voice in his mind, <i>¡°Are you sure his name doesn¡¯t mean ¡®wandering aimlessly¡¯? Whether it¡¯s his subordinates like Frost Hawk or himself, they all seem quite directionless.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not have time to humor the saber¡¯smentary. He sped toward the mountain, chasing after Shi Wuding.

 Chapter 471: Who is Old Six

    <h4>Chapter 471: Who is Old Six</h4>

    When Zhao Changhe reached the mountain peak, he saw Yue Hongling darting out of the cave, with Frost Hawk and others in hot pursuit.

    Yue Hongling had initially tried to seize the bone sword but found it impossible to take. The swirling sword qi of the formation allowed her to interfere with the formation using her own sword qi, but she could not reach in to grab the sword. She did not know Zhao Changhe¡¯s Crane Controlling Art, and even if she did, using it within the formation¡¯s sword qi would have been impossible. The external true qi would have been sliced to bits by the formation¡¯s sword qi, making it unable to connect.

    After attempting to take it and realizing that she could not do so, Yue Hongling decisively gave up and ran out of the cave.

    Getting trapped in the cave with Shi Wuding would have meant certain death.

    Sure enough, just moments after she left, Shi Wuding arrived in a furious rush from the horizon, his anger palpable as he lunged forward, yelling, ¡°You two are courting death!¡±

    With a sharp swoosh, Yue Hongling dodged to the side as Shi Wuding¡¯s sword qi exploded on some nearby rocks, reducing them to dust.

    Yue Hongling marveled at the terrifying power of his sword qi, wondering how Zhao Changhe had managed to confront it.

    She nced back and saw Zhao Changhe following close behind Shi Wuding, charging forward with his saber swinging at the back of Shi Wuding¡¯s head.

    Yue Hongling smiled faintly.

    It was clear that Zhao Changhe was much weaker than before, likely having drained his true qi while borrowing Dragon Bird¡¯s power. However, his physical strength remained formidable, allowing him to continue fighting.

    Even though he could not beat Shi Wuding anyway and was clearly exhausted to boot, he had still rushed back to fight alongside her.

    Her little man had truly be someone she could rely on now, and it gave her a sense offort.

    But the presence of Shi Wuding, who was closing in with relentless sword qi and then transitioning into a direct, precise thrust, made one¡¯s heart tremble. His sword was overwhelming, seemingly impossible to stop.

    When it came down to a true sh of swordsmanship, beyond the chaos of long-range sword qi bombardment, a true master of the sword would see things differently.

    Yue Hongling suddenly felt a sense of solitude, as though she was standing alone atop a snowy peak, with the world beneath her vast and deste. The setting sun and a solitary bird were her onlypanions, and there was nothing left but herself. As the sky lit up before her, she realized it was the final path of the sword.

    <i>What is the meaning of living in this world? None. Nothing has meaning. Only the sword has meaning.</i>

    She severed all worldly matters, including even her own heart.

    Yet behind the boundless, uncertain sky, there was a man huffing and puffing, clumsily swinging arge saber in frantic pursuit. He was obviously too slow, looking like a clumsy bear, yet he appeared oddly endearing.

    Yue Hongling suddenly smiled. She and her sword became one, and she charged directly toward the airborne Shi Wuding.

    Yue Hongling used her signature sword technique, Sunset Reflecting on the River. She had used this move to turn the tables against Lan Tiankuo when she was at a disadvantage. But this time, as she unleashed it, there was something subtly different from before.

    In Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes, the snowy peak seemed to stretch upward, revealing the setting sun¡¯s red glow, like a fading sunset that painted the sky with itsst embers, almost as if it was illustrating the essence of his sword path.

    Then, the perspective shifted downward. Below the sunset, at the foot of the snowy mountain, there was a vige. Roosters crowed, dogs barked, smoke curled up from chimneys. Men with hoes slung over their shoulders walked home, elders sat under a tree ying chess, and women scolded children who had yed until they were covered in mud.

    It was a depiction of the peaceful simplicity of the human world, so harmonious that it made all killing intent melt away into tranquility.

    Shi Wuding suddenly snapped back to reality, and their swords shed.

    <i>In the world of mortals, where does true meaning lie? Where is the essence of the sword?</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Another sharp sound rang through the snowy mountain. Yue Hongling¡¯s longsword, which had been with her for years, finally shattered. A wound appeared on her shoulder, and blood sprayed out.

    However, Shi Wuding did not fare much better. His meridians had been invaded by Yue Hongling¡¯s sword qi, causing his movements to slow.

    In that moment of dy, a massive saber whistled through the air. Dragon Burd cleaved toward his neck.

    Shi Wuding narrowly avoided it, but the saber still grazed his shoulder, leaving a cut.

    Shi Wuding quickly swung his sword in a backhand sh, swift as lightning.

    Zhao Changhe twisted his upper body to dodge, barely just avoiding the strike. At the same time, he tossed Dragon Emperor from his ring toward Yue Hongling. She discarded her broken sword and caught Dragon Emperor. As she gripped it, the sword offered no resistance to her touch.

    The three of them stood in a triangr formation, sword and saber now pointed at Shi Wuding.

    For a moment, the air on the snowy peak seemed to freeze. Frost Hawk and the others, who had chased them out of the cave, were dumbfounded.

    The pair had actually wounded their master!

    Though it was only a minor cut, it was still an astonishing feat.

    The two of them were undoubtedly strong and well-known in the martial world, but no matter how talented they were, they had barely unlocked the first of the Profound Mysteries; the second was nowhere in sight for the time being.

    Shi Wuding, on the other hand, was not only at the secondyer but was one of its finest practitioners, one of the top fighters on the Ranking of Earth. The gap between them was massive; even likening the battle to a brawl between an adult and two children would not be unreasonable.

    Yet these two children had managed to injure the adult.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes were fixed on Yue Hongling as he slowly spoke, ¡°Your sword intent... originally, it should have been simr to mine.¡±

    Yue Hongling, though pale from exhaustion, held Dragon Emperor steadily. ¡°Indeed, I once came to Bashan, hoping to exchange some ideas sbout swordsmanship with the Sword Hut. I didn¡¯t expect to do so today, and under these circumstances.¡±

    ¡°When did your sword intent change to what it is now?¡±

    ¡°Just a few days ago... or perhaps just now.¡±

    Shi Wuding nced at Zhao Changhe. ¡°Because of him?¡±

    ¡°Because of him.¡±

    Shi Wuding looked up, pondering for a moment. ¡°Changing or elevating your sword intent doesn¡¯t exin how your power surged so much... Did you absorb part of my sword ves¡¯ energy during the fight, saving it to use against me?¡±

    Frost Hawk: ¡°...¡±

    Shi Wuding then nced back at Zhao Changhe again. ¡°That¡¯s Si Laoye¡¯s sword art. So, you two were the ones acting as Xiang Simeng¡¯s protectors. No wonder... I was curious when such a strong pair emerged in Miaojiang.¡±

    Yue Hongling blinked and stayed silent.

    If it were not for the serious atmosphere, Zhao Changhe might have just wanted to sit with his hands tucked in, ying the obedient student.

    Shi Wuding was perceptive enough to catch that, but at least he had not recognized Wang Daozhong¡¯s true identity.

    With a sigh, Shi Wuding remarked, ¡°Good... the stronger, the better... What I need in a sword ve is precisely this level of ability.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s typically emotionless face broke into a smile. ¡°Do you really think that your seamless cooperation means that I can¡¯t kill you? Or do you believe that saving Han Wubing and disrupting the core of my formation has ruined my ns?¡±

    The couple exchanged nces but remained silent.

    Shi Wuding continued calmly, ¡°You¡¯re still young,cking in experience. That bone sword... It¡¯s not even a sword. It¡¯s actually the spine of an ancient beast. It merely resembles a sword.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart suddenly stirred, as if a realization hit him.

    <i>Right, the Blood God Formation used a simr beast bone, didn¡¯t it?</i>

    Shi Wuding went on, ¡°Its purpose isn¡¯t to act as the core of the formation, either. This entire formation is simply gathering energy for it. If you can¡¯t steal it, it¡¯s meaningless. On the contrary, our fighting has been feeding it energy. The sword qi exchanged between us is far more effective and direct than the snow peak¡¯s natural chill. You might think the weather has warmed, but it¡¯spletely irrelevant.¡±

    The couple¡¯s faces finally shifted with concern.

    Had everything they¡¯d done been for nothing? Had they inadvertently helped charge it with sword qi?

    ¡°As for the Big Dipper Formation, it¡¯s purely a defensive formation, unrted to the umtion of energy. Did you not even stop to wonder why Lan Wujiang wasn¡¯t involved in setting up the formation?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought about it, his expression darkening even further.

    ¡°The formation runs deep underground, spread throughout the snow peaks. As for Han Wubing... the moment he stepped into this area, he became part of the array. It¡¯s not my domain, it¡¯s the array¡¯s power at work... His mere presence activates it.¡± Shi Wudingid it all out with a growing smile. ¡°Two naive, self-assured youngsters. Once you be sword ves, you¡¯ll have plenty of time to reflect on your mistakes.¡±

    With his words, Han Wubing appeared at the edge of the mountain, slowly walking toward Zhao Changhe from behind.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s expression shifted, her voice full of urgency, ¡°Be careful, Han Wubing isn¡¯t himself right now. Don¡¯t let him get too close.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent, his back turned, quietly observing Han Wubing¡¯s approach.

    If he ignored Han Wubing, he and Yue Hongling could probably escape. Shi Wuding might not be able to stop them.

    But could he really leave?

    Could he really abandon such a loyal friend... and could he really allow Shi Wuding to give the bone sword the energy it needed and cause the mountain to copse, destroying everything in its path? Could he really turn away from that?

    Yet, standing their ground, fighting to the death... would that not be reckless?

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on Han Wubing¡¯s vacant eyes as he neared, the sword in his hand slowly rising.

    Yue Hongling shouted in panic, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Han Wubing¡¯s sword thrust forward with deadly precision.

    At the same moment, Shi Wuding also made his move, thrusting his sword toward Yue Hongling.

    Frost Hawk and the others sprang into action, blocking all escape routes for the couple.

    In this precarious moment, Zhao Changhe suddenlyunched his attack¡ªnot behind him at Han Wubing, but forward at Shi Wuding.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes flickered with confusion.

    <i>Has he lost his mind? Han Wubing is about to stab him from behind, and he¡¯s ignoring it?</i>

    But just as Han Wubing¡¯s sword seemed poised to pierce Zhao Changhe¡¯s back, it veered at thest second, narrowly missing him. The fierce sword qi shot past Zhao Changhe and surged directly toward Shi Wuding¡¯s throat!

    What had appeared to be a bnced two-on-two fight had suddenly turned into a three-on-one. Frost Hawk and the others were left dumbfounded, their minds struggling to catch up with the sudden shift.

    Shi Wuding hadpletely misjudged the situation. He had already engaged Yue Hongling, and now Han Wubing¡¯s sword qi was bearing down on him. He narrowly dodged it, only to find Zhao Changhe¡¯s de silently flying at his neck.

    It was like walking through the Hell of des.[1]

    <i>ng!</i>

    Shi Wuding barely parried Zhao Changhe¡¯s Dragon Bird, while Yue Hongling¡¯s sword thrust at his dantian, yet just barely failed to pierce it.

    However, the sword qi still invaded, and this time, it really messed up Shi Wuding¡¯s qi sea; he was forced to retreat with a muffled groan.

    Everyone then turned their gaze to Han Wubing, who, after releasing that one powerful sword qi, stood motionless, still resembling a sword ve.

    If he was not in control of his own body, thenwhy had his sword qi still been aimed at Shi Wuding?

    The couple was still pressing Shi Wuding from both sides and even amidst the fierce battle, Shi Wuding could not help but ask in confusion, ¡°How do you still have your self-awareness?¡±

    Han Wubing spoke slowly, ¡°While I was in the bushes earlier, I thought for a long, long time... I figured a lot of things out.¡±

    ¡°The sword qi you imnted in me when I was a child, there seems to be something wrong with it... But my cultivation has always relied on that strand of sword qi. It became the foundation for everything I¡¯ve built, woven into my soul and mind. When I broke through the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, it was tightly integrated. If something were to go wrong with it, I wouldn¡¯t be myself anymore. But I thought about it, and I realized it¡¯s actually very simple.¡±

    Shi Wuding was puzzled. <i>Simple? What¡¯s simple?</i>

    ¡°It really is simple... All I need to do is destroy my cultivation, right? I don¡¯t even have to die. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    A closer inspection revealed the truth: Han Wubing had indeed abandoned all his cultivation, dispersing his power.

    That sword qi had quite literally been the culmination of his lifelong efforts and aplishments, yet he had expelled all of it in one burst.

    At this moment, Han Wubing was weaker than the frailest patient in a doctor¡¯s clinic; his meridians were drained and his dantian empty. Even starting over might be impossible.

    But it really was simple. He was no longer under anyone¡¯s control.

    ¡°I¡¯m still myself, isn¡¯t it straightforward?¡± Han Wubing smiled faintly. ¡°Though it¡¯s a shame... I really do love the sword, and I¡¯m sure that wasn¡¯t because of your influence. But... oh well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe continued to attack Shi Wuding fiercely, secretly thinking that there might still be hope. With his Rejuvenation Art, Han Wubing¡¯s condition might be treatable.

    Just then, the mountain began to rumble ominously.

    A piercing sword qi shot out from the cave below, ascending straight into the sky.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s face lit up with ecstasy. ¡°It¡¯s done! Whether you dispersed your cultivation or not, your sword qi has already contributed. Thest piece is in ce! The power needed to activate the bone sword has...¡±

    But before he could finish, his voice froze in his throat.

    An old man suddenly appeared, running out of the cave with the bone sword in hand. No one had even noticed when he had entered.

    Shi Wuding was stunned.

    ¡°Haha, what an excellent treasure! I think I¡¯ll give it to my dear disciple!¡± The old man chuckled as he sprinted down the mountain. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, everyone, you all carry on with your fight...¡±

    Snowkes suddenly began to fall from the sky.

    A silhouette, silent as the snow, approached the old man¡¯s back.

    But the old man spun around abruptly, pulling out a dagger he had hardly used, and with a metallic ng, he deflected the sword strike. His body then seemed to merge with the wind, disappearing from sight.

    His voice floated back with the wind, ¡°Did you think I was avoiding Shi Wuding because I¡¯m too weak, letting the kids tire themselves out for nothing? No, I¡¯ve been guarding against you this whole time! Come on, chase me, Ranking of Heaven¡¯s Old Six.¡±

    The sound of hisughter faded as he vanished into the night.

    The snow howled in response, carrying with it an eerie wail, as if the very wind itself was pursuing the old man.

    1. One of the Buddhist hells (<i>naraka</i>). Name is self-exnatory. ?

 Chapter 472: Finally Facing Zhao Changhe

    <h4>Chapter 472: Finally Facing Zhao Changhe</h4>

    Sixth on the Ranking of Heaven, the master of the Snow-Listening Pavilion, Snow Owl.

    Since Bashan Sword Hut was just a front for the Snow-Listening Pavilion, Zhao Changhe had initially assumed that Shi Wuding was Snow Owl. He had found it odd that Shi Wuding¡¯s strength did not seem to match someone on the Ranking of Heaven. But now it seemed that Shi Wuding was not Snow Owl after all.

    <i>Shi Wuding is actually acting under someone else¡¯s orders? That really knocks his prestige down a few pegs.</i>

    Zhao Changhe cast a curious nce at Shi Wuding. Something about his actions did not align with someone simply following orders. Moreover, if Snow Owl had been watching this situation unfold, why had he not intervened? Why had he let things reach such a critical point, even allowing the bone sword to be stolen? Was it because he overestimated Shi Wuding¡¯s strength? Had he rushed over only after realizing something was wrong, but by then, it was toote?

    It sort of made sense...

    In any case, the figure ranked sixth on the Ranking of Heaven had been drawn away by the Thief Saint, which seemed to indicate that the bone sword was very important to him. At least now Zhao Changhe would not have to face an opponent who was on the Ranking of Heaven.

    As for the current situation... Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze shifted to the cave. He had a nagging feeling that the atmosphere inside was not quite right.

    Having been in this world for less than two years, Zhao Changhe had already encountered more secret realms than most people would see in two lifetimes. With his unique sense, he could now feel the subtle intertwining of two realms. Even the pages of the Heavenly Tome in his ring were reacting faintly, as if a new page was nearby, waiting to join its siblings.

    It seemed that even though the bone sword had been taken and the forced breach of space had not beenpleted, Shi Wuding¡¯s actions had still weakened the boundary between realms. If Zhao Changhe could find the right point, he might be able to enter.

    However, that point would be hard to locate. It reminded him of the volcano at Kunlun. From the outside, the crater looked like any ordinary volcanic basin, and who could have guessed that jumping in would lead to a small secret realm harboring the Eternal Heart me? They had searched for three days and found nothing, even though the barrier was just a thinyer away. And then there was that time he had spent three days stuck inside the volcano with Huangfu Qing.

    <i>Just where is the entry point?</i>

    ¡°Hey, blind woman.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°?¡±

    Whether or not she heard him, Zhao Changhe continued to speak silently to her through his mind, ¡°Do you want the third page of the Heavenly Tome or not?¡±

    <i>Who really is in control here?</i> The blind woman had manipted many people into chasing after the Heavenly Tome<i>,</i> but it was the first time she had seen someone take the initiative like this. She almostughed in exasperation and said, ¡°Let me remind you again, it¡¯s you who wants the Heavenly Tome.¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending. Tell me how to enter, or else I might just have to take special care of the pages of the Heavenly Tome I have.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead then!¡± the blind woman retorted coldly, then fell silent.

    Though it seemed like she had stormed off in anger, Zhao Changhe still sensed a faint hidden node, a sort of entry point. It was likely located in the depths of the cave, possibly right against the furthest cave wall. This was not surprising, given the formation and bone sword had been drilling into this ce for a while, making it the weakest spot for a dimensional boundary breach. However, this was definitely not the proper entrance to the secret realm, so stepping through could lead to an unpredictable oue.

    <i>Why is everyone I meet a tsundere? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be out of style?</i>

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mental exchange with the blind woman took only a brief moment.

    Meanwhile, Shi Wuding stood frozen in ce, looking somewhat dazed. Perhaps he was reflecting on the same questions Zhao Changhe was pondering¡ªspecifically, how everything had fallen apart¡ªor maybe he was simply in shock, seeing his long-nned grand scheme unravel before his eyes.

    Frost Hawk and the other sword ves were standing silently, their gazes fixed on Han Wubing, their eyes filled withplex emotions.

    ¡°I really do love the sword.¡±

    Who among them didn¡¯t?

    They were all sword practitioners from a young age. For them, swordsmanship had be nothing less than their very life. Moreover, in this world, martial strength was everything. It was their currency, their means to survive. Losing that was far worse than modern people losing their phones or the inte. Frost Hawk even wondered whether he would have the will to live if his sword was taken from him.

    Zhao Changhe recalled the scene in the sword chamber beneath Sword Lake, where he and Chichi were lost in their quiet exchange, while Han Wubing had eyes only for the room full of swords. It was as if they were his very reason for being.

    Sword ves supposedlycked self-awareness...

    Yet, in most moments, it was clear that they still had their own will... Now, for instance. For example, Frost Hawk could make his own decisions at this moment; he could even choose to cripple his own cultivation if he wanted to.

    But the four white-d swordsmen, standing there in the cold, did not drop their swords. None of them had the resolve to turn themselves into powerless husks.

    Cutting off one¡¯s own arm to survive might sound easy, but sometimes it was harder than dying.

    And yet Han Wubing had done it without hesitation, his expression unchanging.

    Even Yue Hongling couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of admiration for Han Wubing¡¯s decisiveness, but Zhao Changhe had no interest in getting caught up in such sentiment. In the midst of this tense moment, he quietly began moving, then suddenly dashed forward, grabbing Han Wubing and pulling him along. As they bolted, Zhao Changhe sent a quick message to Yue Hongling, ¡°Hongling, retreat.¡±

    Yue Hongling snapped out of it and fled swiftly.

    Even though Shi Wuding was injured, the two of them were not in great shape either. A full-on fight was a path to certain death, and the best move now was to run while they could. The philosophical reflections could wait untilter.

    But no sooner had they made their move than Shi Wuding, seemingly lost in thought, snapped back to reality. His face hardened as he unleashed a sword strike straight toward Han Wubing¡¯s back, apparently unwilling to let his former sword ve escape this way.

    Zhao Changhe swiftly pulled Han Wubing behind him and swung Dragon Bird furiously, ¡°Shi Wuding, have you no shame?!¡±

    Yue Hongling matched his movement seamlessly, Dragon Emperor flying at Shi Wuding¡¯s neck.

    Shi Wuding was indeed growing weary. These two fought with such perfect synchronization that it was as if they practiced together every night. Their movements flowed so naturally that one always anticipated the other¡¯s next action.

    He did not say anything in response, though. No matter what, if he could not kill the ¡°traitor¡± under these circumstances, then the Sword Hut would lose all its credibility in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s sword energy surged, sweeping all three of them into its range. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Seal off their escape routes!¡±

    Frost Hawk and the other sword ves swiftly moved to block their path.

    Zhao Changhe noticed something curious about Shi Wuding. There was a strange sort of pride in him. Whenever he fought, Frost Hawk and the others never joined in. They only blocked the opponent¡¯s escape paths, never involving themselves in directbat, even now.

    It seemed that, despite everything, Shi Wuding still held onto some shred of pride as a swordsman. Of course, as a top-ranking master, one of the elite of the Ranking of Earth, it would be disgraceful to rely on others to gang up on a few juniors.

    But this gave Zhao Changhe an opportunity. If all the sword ves were focused on blocking their rear, and Frost Hawk was positioned on the side near the cave, then the entrance ahead was wide open, a path waiting to be taken.

    Shi Wuding struck out with his sword, and Zhao Changhe signaled to Yue Hongling with his eyes. Together, they pulled Han Wubing into a defensive stance, appearing to retreat.

    Shi Wuding, expecting them to flee backward, swung his sword to cut off their escape in that direction.

    But Zhao Changhe¡¯s movement defied his expectations¡ªwhat should have been a retreat suddenly reversed, as if viting thews of physics, turning into a forward dash. Yue Hongling, instead of countering from behind as expected, withdrew her sword. The pair, along with Han Wubing, bolted straight for the cave entrance.

    Shi Wuding stared in disbelief. <i>Are they seeking death?</i> He immediately realized something was amiss, however, and shouted, ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Frost Hawk took a diagonal step, thrusting his sword to block the cave entrance.

    But then, a dragon suddenly appeared¡ªDragon Emperor was already shing toward his face.

    Frost Hawk angled his body to parry. Being ranked thirty-third on the Ranking of Man, he managed to hold off her strike without being forced back.

    But Zhao Changhe¡¯s massive saber silently closed in on his chest.

    Just as Frost Hawk was about to dodge, his mind went nk for a split second, as if his thoughts had been abruptly severed.

    In this world, there are no gods, no Buddhas, and no self.

    Since discovering the truth about these sword ves, Zhao Changhe had been pondering something throughout the battle¡ªhis No Man¡¯s Land[1].

    <i>What is No Man¡¯s Land?</i>

    <i>Can these sword ves still be said to have a self?</i>

    <i>What¡¯s the difference between when I¡¯m in a state of extreme bloodlust and them?</i>

    <i>Is it the act of surrendering all thoughts to sword intent, to vicious qi, to killing? Or is it forgetting the ¡°self¡± entirely for the sake of something greater, wielding the sword for something beyond oneself?</i>

    <i>If Bloodied Mountains and Rivers can manipte external vicious qi by stirring my own, affecting even others¡¯ blood and qi, then could No Man¡¯s Land induce a brief state of ¡°no self¡± in an opponent, especially in those who have experienced simr battles?</i>

    <i>What exactly does it mean for one to be without self? What kind of hell does that represent?</i>

    <i>When I can make my opponent lose their sense of self with a single strike... then hell will manifest, as it should.</i>

    <i>This must be the saber intent of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.</i>

    Atst, Zhao Changhe was seeing his path.

    Frost Hawk¡¯s mind returned to normal, but his chest ached¡ªblood was spraying out.

    He looked down at his inexplicable chest wound, then looked at Zhao Changhe and the others who had broken through with a single strike. It all seemed like a dream. He had no idea how he had died.

    Shi Wuding rushed to his side but did not even spare him a nce, charging straight into the cave.

    But when he looked inside, the cave was empty, save for a broken formation glowing faintly on the ground.

    ¡°Where are they?!¡± Shi Wuding¡¯s furious roar echoed through the cave. ¡°They can¡¯t just have vanished! Search everywhere!¡±

    Frost Hawk gave a bitter smile as he copsed to the ground.

    The sky above shed with golden light.

    <strong>In the middle of the fourth month, after nearly a year of searching, Frost Hawk finally faced Zhao Changhe... and Zhao Changhe cut him down with one strike.</strong>

    <strong>A figure on the Ranking of Man has fallen.</strong>

    <strong>The rankings shall now be adjusted ordingly.</strong>

    1. Just a reminder that the name of this technique may be literally tranted as ¡°no self in heaven and earth.¡± ?

 Chapter 473: Ancient Spirit Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 473: Ancient Spirit Secret Realm</h4>

    Zhao Changhe struggled to his feet, feeling dizzy and disoriented, then looked up at the sky.

    He had no idea how confused the others might be. All he knew was that despite killing an expert on the Ranking of Man, for the first time, he did not see the usual golden light that would appear when the Tome of Troubled Times made its announcements.

    <i>It seems that being inside a secret realm cuts off the Tome of Troubled Times. It¡¯s possible thatrge, inhabited secret realms might contain beings with powerparable to or even surpassing those on the Ranking of Heaven, some possibly in the Profound Control Realm, but the Ranking of Troubled Times never reflected that.</i>

    <i>The Tome of Troubled Times should be a separate page of the Heavenly Tome, and it¡¯s unable to extend its reach to these ces... If I were to reim the page of the Heavenly Tome associated with this ce, would it be able to do so?</i>

    <i>Is this part of the blind woman¡¯s recovery process?</i>

    Zhao Changhe did not have time to ponder too much. His attention had already been captured by the vastness of thendscape before him.

    <i>Damn, did we really just crawl through a cave to get here?</i>

    An endless in stretched before him, with distant mountains barely visible on the horizon. To the right, not far off, was a dense forest, and the sound of flowing water could be heard. Looking up, he could see blue skies and white clouds¡ªthis was nothing like the dark, oppressive secret realms he had encountered before.

    More astonishingly, it had been night outside, but here it was daytime.

    It felt like they had crossed worlds... But the pressing question now was, howrge was this secret realm? And was it inhabited?

    The three of them exchanged nces, and Zhao Changhe finally said, ¡°We need to find a ce to hide. This entrance may be hidden from others, but not from Shi Wuding. He could stumble in just by randomly banging against the cave walls. We need to hide first.¡±

    Without hesitation, they headed straight into the forest to the right.

    Zhao Changhe had a strong feeling that the blind woman had intentionally guided them here. There was likely something waiting for them in the forest. And if Shi Wuding did manage to enter, he might not even end up in the same location.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s suspicions were not baseless. The blind woman had once transported him from the modern world to this one with pinpoint uracy. Navigating a secret realm within the same world should be child¡¯s y for her.

    Of course, he could not count on the blind woman to actively help them ward off danger. But he could reasonably hope that she had ced him where he had the best chance to retrieve the next page of the Heavenly Tome.

    They cautiously ventured deeper into the forest, following the sound of water. Soon enough, they began to see signs of human activity. From the direction of the stream, they could even hear theughter of young men and women.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Han Wubing stepped on a dry branch, and the sudden sound made theughter stop abruptly.

    Suddenly, they were surrounded from all directions. Archers perched in the trees, others crouching in the bushes, their bows drawn and arrows aimed, exuding a cold killing intent.

    Despite the tense standoff, the atmosphere changed in the next moment as someone asked in surprise, ¡°...Envoy?¡±

    All at once, the bows and weapons were lowered. A group of men and women dressed in exotic tribal attire emerged from behind the trees and bushes, nervously and cautiously saying, ¡°Forgive us, envoy. We thought it was a wild beast...¡±

    Their faces were pale, and they all seemed on the verge of dropping to their knees in fear.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind raced, and suddenly he recalled something Sisi had mentioned long ago: <i>¡°To visitors from the forbiddennd, our whole tribe serves as vassals.¡±</i>

    <i>So, this is the Ancient Spirit Secret Realm!</i>

    They had entered through an unconventional entrance, different from the one Sisi used. The sacrednd she had kept hidden from Zhao Changhe was now exposed before him, and he had entered it.

    <i>Uh...</i>

    <i>In any case, this secret realm ispletely isted from the outside world. They have no enemies here, maybe just some wild beasts or perhaps mythical beasts. The biggest problems they have here might be some internal conflicts over trivial matters, like boundary disputes or whose goats trampled whose crops. After all, wherever there are people, there are conflicts.</i>

    <i>But whenever they encounter outsiders, especially those dressed differently, it¡¯s a different story. In their eyes, outsiders are ¡°envoys from the forbiddennd¡± because, for generations, no one else had ever entered.</i>

    <i>If Shi Wuding was the one to meet them, who knows what kind of trouble he¡¯d stir up?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was just relieved it was him who had encountered them first.

    Ying Five had once told him, <i>¡°Your luck is abnormal.¡±</i>

    At least one aspect of that abnormality was the blind woman¡¯s presence...

    Zhao Changhe held up a hand to stop Yue Hongling from speaking out of surprise, and calmly said, ¡°There is no offense to be taken from the ignorant. Lead me to your vige.¡±

    The Spirit Tribe members let out a collective sigh of relief. One of them, who seemed to be the leader, bowed with a smile and said, ¡°Honorable envoy, please follow me.¡±

    Yue Hongling and Han Wubing exchanged bewildered nces, unable toprehend how Zhao Changhe had suddenly be some sort of divine envoy.

    Zhao Changhe maintained the demeanor of a dignified envoy as he walked with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°You should send word to the other viges. If you encounter a swordsman in white, he is a traitor. We are pursuing him. If you see him, do not engage directly¡ªyou are not his match. Treat him as an honored guest and notify us in secret so we can handle it.¡±

    The leader immediately ryed the order, ¡°Did you hear that? Go spread the word to all the viges, especially to the elders on the sacred mountain!¡±

    Yue Hongling and Han Wubing kept their heads down, trying to hide their bewildered expressions.

    At the same time, they understood that Zhao Changhe was not trying to set a trap for Shi Wuding but was actually protecting these people in the secret realm.

    After walking for a while, they emerged from the forest and came upon a small vige. It was modest, with only a few dozen households. There were elders and children alike, all of whom turned pale and fearful at the sight of Zhao Changhe and hispanions entering the vige.

    The three of them exchanged worried nces.

    The people here had clearly been oppressed by those who they imed to havee from the forbiddennd to a miserable extent.

    From their living conditions, it was evident that this ce was still in a primitive, hunting-and-gathering stage of development. Most of their clothing was made from animal skins, though there were also some roughly woven and dyed fabrics, mostly in shades of blue, which was simr to the style of the outside tribes. A few people were even wearing silk from Shu, a clear sign that Sisi¡¯s trade with the outside world had brought some influence here.

    As they took all this in, the group followed the vige leader into the main tent. The leader did not dare to sit, bending low with a cautious smile. ¡°Honorable envoys, please take a seat. I¡¯ll have them bring some wine.¡±

    ¡°No need for wine, and you don¡¯t need to serve us. Just prepare two rooms for us to rest, and make sure we aren¡¯t disturbed. We need to head to your sacred mountain soon, so we don¡¯t have time to linger here.¡±

    The leader looked momentarily surprised, perhaps thinking that this group of envoys was more reasonable than those in the past. He cautiously added, ¡°Then, honorable envoys, please have a good rest. I¡¯ll have some roasted meat prepared and sent over.¡±

    The leader retreated carefully, leaving the three alone in the tent.

    Han Wubing slumped down, utterly exhausted, and copsed on the ground, nearly passing out from fatigue.

    Zhao Changhe squatted in front of him and handed him a pill. ¡°Unless Shi Wuding somehow finds his way here, this ce ispletely safe. And in my opinion, there¡¯s a good chance Shi Wuding won¡¯t show up at this exact location. So, after this, you stay here and rest up. Hongling and I will go check out the sacred mountain. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s easy to y your part. You just need to act like a cold, silent envoy.¡±

    Han Wubing smiled faintly. ¡°So I¡¯m just a burden now, huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Zhao Changhe scolded, trying to keep a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m going to find a way to treat you!¡±

    A glimmer of hope appeared in Han Wubing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I really be treated?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not answer immediately. Instead, he ced his hand on Han Wubing¡¯s wrist, feeling his pulse with focused concentration.

    Han Wubing looked puzzled. <i>Does this guy know medicine? Well, he does look like that right now...</i>

    To his surprise, Zhao Changhe actually gave him a proper diagnosis. ¡°While your internal energy is exhausted, this is already much better than if you had destroyed your meridians entirely. Even though your meridians and dantian have sustained some damage, they can still be treated. You¡¯re quite lucky. This ce should be the best possible location to have yourself treated.¡±

    Han Wubing¡¯s breath quickened. ¡°Exin!¡±

    ¡°Getting impatient now?¡± Zhao Changhe smirked.

    Han Wubing sighed. ¡°Stop mocking me. I¡¯m not like Xia Chichi and Yue Hongling. Just tell me what you know.¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s face tightened.

    <i>Did you have to bring up Xia Chichi at a time like this? It¡¯s seriously a miracle that you¡¯re still alive.</i>

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°This ce should be the Ancient Spirit Secret Realm, the ce Sisi came from. The reason Shi Wuding needed such a terrifying amount of energy to try and break the spatial barrier was that this is a massive secret realm. The Ancient Spirit Tribe specializes in flesh and blood witchcraft, and they¡¯re basically the ancestors of all the tribes in the outside world. Since your issue is with your body¡¯s flesh and blood, if we can¡¯t find a solution here, you can forget about getting help anywhere else. On top of that, right now, we¡¯re treated as respected envoys, which gives us an advantage.¡±

    ¡°Then why can¡¯t I go with you?¡±

    ¡°I said we have an advantage, not a free pass to everything,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°We¡¯re not here just to enjoy the perks of being envoys and then leave. The matter with the Ancient Spirit Tribe is something we will definitely have to get deeply involved in. In your current condition, it¡¯s too dangerous. For now, it would be best for you to just rest here and recover.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then suddenly chuckled. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll meet a nice girl here to take care of you, and your illness will be cured just like that.¡±

    Han Wubing frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Honestly, this might end up being a blessing in disguise. That sword qi wasn¡¯t really yours to begin with. If you can break through this setback and rebuild, it might actually turn out for the better. Stop walking around with that sour face.¡± As he spoke, Zhao Changhe circled around behind Han Wubing, cing his hand on his back and channeling the Rejuvenation Art. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got you. With me here, there¡¯s nothing you¡¯ve got to be scared of.¡±

    Han Wubing, too weary to respond to Zhao Changhe¡¯s teasing, silently epted the treatment.

    Their rtionship had already evolved past the need for thanks. Whether it was Han Wubing helping Zhao Changhe by confronting Frost Hawk or Zhao Changhe saving him, there was no need for words of gratitude.

    Yue Hongling stood with her arms crossed, observing the scene. She found the bond between men quite peculiar. By all ounts, these two should be close friends who have shared countless experiences, but in truth, she knew that they had not spent much time together. Han Wubing was particrly reserved, and if you added up all the conversations they¡¯d ever had, it probably would not even take as long as others would have talked while having a single meal.

    Yet, these two, who could be considered ¡°not that close,¡± could trust each other with their lives.

    Han Wubing was surprised to find that his body, which had been on the verge of total exhaustion and on the brink of copse, was now rejuvenating as if spring had returned to hisnds. Where moments ago he could barely stand, now he could feel that he had regained the strength of a normal person.

    From behind him, Zhao Changhe could be heard sighing. ¡°So it turns out that treating a guy really doesn¡¯t require them to take their clothes off. Zhang Wuji[1] wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

    Yue Hongling turned her head away in exasperation

    <i>Han Wubing isn¡¯t even seriously injured. The two of us are the ones who are really injured. If we¡¯re all going to rest and recuperate before heading to the so-called sacred mountain, what¡¯s the next step?</i>

    <i>He says that treating a man doesn¡¯t require the man to take off their clothes, but what about when ites to a woman like me? Ah, right, earlier Zhao Changhe had already told the vige leader to prepare two rooms. It was all nned out from the start...</i>

    1. Zhang Wuji is the fictional protagonist of the wuxia novel <i>The Heaven Sword and Dragon Saber</i> (ÒÐÌìÍÀÁú¼Ç) by Jin Yong (½ðÓ¹). ?

 Chapter 474: A Strange Fate

    <h4>Chapter 474: A Strange Fate</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was, in fact, misunderstood. When he mentioned two rooms, it was just a random number he blurted out without any real thought. At this moment, there was no time for any romantic entanglements; this was neither the time nor ce for such things.

    Although he and Yue Hongling were indeed injured and exhausted and definitely needed rest, they were not actually <i>that </i>seriously injured. Taking some time to meditate and recover while taking some medicine would be enough.

    After treating Han Wubing, Zhao Changhe sat down, a bit tired, and started meditating.

    The room fell into a brief silence.

    Yue Hongling turned her head away, realizing it was her own thoughts that had wandered, not his.

    <i>Ugh... He¡¯s corrupted me.</i>

    Soon, the vige leader personally brought in roasted meat and fruit wine. Since Zhao Changhe had mentioned that they were not to be disturbed, the leader did not say a word. He simply set down the food, bowed, and then left.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes and exchanged a look with Yue Hongling. For the first time, they both felt a little guilty about eating. It felt wrong to ept the food without giving anything in return, but since they were pretending to be envoys, they could not exactly offer to pay either.

    Yue Hongling shook her head and checked the roast meat. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat. We can repay them in the future if we have the chance.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Zhao Changhe said quietly. ¡°Judging by the situation, things seem pretty bad for the Ancient Spirit Tribe... It seems like those they deem toe from the so-called forbiddennd treat them like ves?¡±

    Yue Hongling responded, ¡°That¡¯s why Sisi wanted to leave and seek a way out. When I first met her, she was totally uninhibited, willing to do anything. She even dared to steal from the Thief Saint. When she pretended to be the celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult, she¡¯d kneel the moment you pushed her down. She was really willing to put everything aside¡ªconscience, dignity, none of it mattered to her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°How did you suddenly know about the Thief Saint? I don¡¯t think I ever mentioned that he was the senior I was referring to.¡±

    ¡°Sisi told me herself. She said she felt guilty toward her master. I didn¡¯t know who that was at first, but after seeing the Thief Saint earlier, I figured it out. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Yue Hongling replied, irritated. ¡°Also, what was the point of keeping it from me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an internal matter of their sect. It was essentially a family scandal. It¡¯s not something that should be casually spread around.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always calling me your wife, yet do you actually treat me like one? Am I an outsider to you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his hands in surrender.

    Yue Hongling huffed, ¡°So, she schemed against you, but still didn¡¯t want to hurt you? That¡¯s not easy... seems like she really likes you, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally realized why Yue Hongling had been acting a bit off. It seemed that she was jealous. Wanting to avoid any more trouble, he kept his head down and focused on eating the meat in silence.

    Han Wubing quietly ate his roasted meat too, casting a nce at Zhao Changhe.

    <i>See? Even someone as straightforward as Yue Hongling can¡¯t help but feel a little jealous... This is why people say that dealing with multiple women at once is a headache. How can a martial artist stay focused on their path with so many distractions? It just makes no sense.</i>

    <i>But then again, Zhao Changhe has been improving incredibly fast. From the way he fought earlier, especially that strike he unleashed on Frost Hawk, I probably wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against him even at my peak.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s truly baffling.</i>

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°Are you nning to help the Ancient Spirit Tribe with this forbiddennd issue?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered, ¡°I can¡¯t speak of solving it without knowing the opponent¡¯s strength, but we do need to get a clearer picture of the situation... Whatever the disputes between the two sides, we actually have many things we need help with from the Ancient Spirit Tribe. If we can negotiate this as a trade, it could be a good approach.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not bring up whether Zhao Changhe was trying to help Sisi specifically and said seriously, ¡°Their strength might be formidable. Just look at Sisi; even though her mastery of martial arts is average, she has all kinds of bizarre tricks. She¡¯s still young, so who knows how many powerful sorcerers and witches her tribe might have? A force like the Ancient Spirit Tribe could easily rival Lei Zhentang¡¯s ck Hmong Tribe in Miaojiang, maybe even surpass it, yet they¡¯re being pressed hard by this so-called forbiddennd.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded slightly. ¡°Exactly, the Ancient Spirit Tribe should be stronger than the ck Hmong. This forbiddennd... if it¡¯s anything like what I think it is, it could house an ancient god or demon, or at least an entity on the level of that corpse demon we encountered in the Maitreya Secret Realm. Speaking of which, the corpse demon had some connection to gu arts... Oh, crap, I¡¯m actually carrying that demon¡¯s remnant soul! I totally forgot!¡±

    Yue Hongling shot him an exasperated look.

    Zhao Changhe pulled out a cloth bag from somewhere and extended his spiritual sense into it.

    Inside was a dark, sluggish mass of insects, seemingly in a deep sleep.

    This should be the gu harboring the remnant soul of the corpse demon. Since its soul had been violently searched by the Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise, its soul sea was in chaos. A weaker being would have died or be an idiot by now, yet the corpse demon had managed to survive, though it had fallen into a deep slumber. Without disturbance, it might continue sleeping indefinitely.

    Ever since reaching Bashan, Zhao Changhe had encountered so many incidents that he hadpletely forgotten about this matter. The initial reason he had considereding to Miaojiang was this gu¡¯s potential connection to the region. Tang Wanzhuang had given him the bag for this purpose.

    Now seemed like the perfect time to make use of it.

    Zhao Changhe focused his mind and roused the gu.

    Amanding voice emanated from the gu. <i>¡°Who dares disturb my slumber...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Cut the crap,¡± </i>Zhao Changhe retorted. <i>¡°You¡¯re a defeated general putting on an act. Did you think a new Maitreya found you?¡±</i>

    ¡°...¡±

    The corpse demon seemed to be more alert, recognizing Zhao Changhe as the weakest one from the Ranking of Man during the siege. It sneered and said, <i>¡°So, it¡¯s you. Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise can destroy my soul, so I fear them, but who do you think you are to yell at me?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s thoughts stirred, and in an instant, Dragon Bird rose inside his storage ring, directing its presence at the gu.

    The corpse demon¡¯s soul shuddered. <i>¡°A man-grade saber spirit!¡±</i>

    <i>Man? Dragon Bird isn¡¯t human... Oh wait, it should be referring to the rankings of man, earth, and heaven?</i>

    Dragon Bird red up in anger. <i>¡°Man-grade? What do you mean, man-grade?! Can a mere man-grade saber spirit transmit such a clear will? You must¡¯ve been soul-searched until you were reduced to an idiot!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°E, earth-grade?¡±</i> the corpse demon muttered, unsure. <i>¡°But the power doesn¡¯t seem to be enough...¡±</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    Dragon Bird swung down, and Zhao Changhe, sweating profusely, quickly issued amand, barely managing to pull the rampaging loli off to the side. <i>¡°Forget this idiot¡¯s judgment. In my heart, you¡¯re heaven-grade. No, I wouldn¡¯t trade you even for ten heaven-grade weapons!¡±</i>

    Dragon Bird settled down, lifting itself slightly above the gu. <i>¡°Am I able to destroy your soul?¡±</i>

    ¡°Yes, yes...¡±

    <i>¡°When my master asks you something, answer directly, no nonsense!¡±</i>

    The gu fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe also fell silent, feeling a bit strange being addressed as master. But with that title being thrown around, Zhao thought, <i>Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ever abandon you, no matter how much I train in the sword.</i>

    After a long while, Zhao Changhe finally asked, <i>¡°Where did you learn your gu arts?¡±</i>

    This time, the corpse demon answered obediently, <i>¡°I¡¯m from the Spirit Tribe, of course I¡¯d know gu arts.¡±</i>

    <i>So it really is from the Spirit Tribe. </i>Zhao Changhe had anticipated this and asked, <i>¡°With just that simple corpse-controlling gu art, how can you even im to be from the Spirit Tribe?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon replied, <i>¡°Even a skilled housewife cannot cook without rice. Gu arts require raising gu. I was trapped in that wretched temple¡¯s backyard for so long, never able to leave. Where was I supposed to get gu? It was hard enough tricking Maitreya into getting me the Corpse-Controlling Gu, which I most urgently needed...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Most urgently needed?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Of course! Even a fool could see I wanted to take over his body. How else could I aplish that without Corpse-Controlling Gu? Wouldn¡¯t it be what I urgently needed then? Despite that, he still went through great lengths to help me find the tool I¡¯d use to seize his body.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then slowly said, <i>¡°So the Spirit Tribe was at odds with the Central ins¡¯ Buddhist and Daoist factions at the time? Is that why you were imprisoned as a demon?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°There was some conflict, sure. Different tribes and groups are never fully harmonious, but to say we were enemies would be an exaggeration. I was captured purely because of my own actions. I used gu to control people for personal gain. I even tried to steal their Transformative Lotus, which is why they got involved... It had little to do with the Spirit Tribe itself. Of course, after I was captured, the Spirit Tribe likely caused trouble for those bald donkeys, but soon after, disaster struck. There was probably nobody who could save me. It was just fate...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Would the Spirit Tribe have even bothered to try and save you? Were you of high status in the Spirit Tribe?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon sounded a bit proud. <i>¡°Of course, I was the Spirit Tribe¡¯s sacred beast protector. Not only was I of high status, but I was also the only one who knew how tomand the Sacred Beast Blood Ao. Without me, the Spirit Tribe would certainly be in trouble and would need to rescue me.¡±</i>

    <i>Blood Ao... Why does that sound so familiar...</i>

    Zhao Changhe paused for a long moment before saying, <i>¡°Looks like they didn¡¯t need to rescue you anymore. The Blood Ao was stolen... and killed.¡±</i>

    ¡°?¡± The gu, now possessed by the corpse demon, widened its tiny eyes. <i>¡°Was it Lie who did it? I thought so. I sensed that ve¡¯s aura on you! You¡¯re his sessor, aren¡¯t you?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe suddenly felt a strange sense of destiny.

    <i>So, all along, the ones that Lie cursed as watchdogs were the Ancient Spirit Tribe? The group of people he had cut down were actually the ancestors of the Spirit Tribe... I wonder if Sisi¡¯s ancestors were among them.</i>

    <i>Lie was born a ve... Judging by the events, it seemed likely that he was once a ve of the Ancient Spirit Tribe. That exins why his name was so different from others in the Central ins.</i>

    <i>No wonder the Blood God Cult practiced flesh and blood arts and had a particr interest in witchcraft. I mean, it was even based in Wushan</i>[1]<i>. Sisi also showed interest in the treasures of vicious qi, and she knows more about them than most. Her tribe must have preserved knowledge of arts rted to vicious qi, even if they haven¡¯t fully mastered them.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s quite possible that the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s martial arts deteriorated because a group of their top warriors were ughtered by Lie, which caused a break in their martial arts tradition, leaving only their witchcraft and gu arts to be passed down.</i>

    This whole connection was fascinating, though it was unfortunate that Cult Leader Xue had never interacted with the Spirit Tribe in his lifetime. But that did not matter, as their saint had nowe to visit the Spirit Tribe.

    The corpse demon was ranting, <i>¡°So you¡¯re Lie¡¯s sessor and you¡¯vee to harass me? Damn it, you already killed Blood Ao! Why are you still after me? To control Blood Ao¡¯s corpse?!¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression was odd. <i>¡°What if the Spirit Tribe is currently being bullied by someone else?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon was furious: <i>¡°Who else dares to bully our Spirit Tribe besides that ve¡¯s lineage?! I¡¯ll fight them to the death!¡±</i>

    Dragon Bird pressed down on the restless gu.

    The corpse demon fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe turned to Yue Hongling, who had been watching his mental exchange with confusion. He sighed, ¡°I think I¡¯ve found a really powerful helper, though it¡¯s a bit dim-witted at the moment.¡±

    1. Wushan (Î×É½) can be literally tranted as ¡°witch mountain.¡± ?

 Chapter 475: Gradually Converging Lines

    <h4>Chapter 475: Gradually Converging Lines</h4>

    <i>The corpse demon¡¯s thinking at the moment is somewhat simple. When asked a question, it answers directly, and its emotions¡ªwhether joy, anger, or fear¡ªare straightforward. This is the best time to enter a cooperation with it.</i>

    <i>Nheless, it definitely isn¡¯t something good. The things itmitted in Jiangnan alone are unforgivable, worthy of death a hundred times over. There¡¯s no way I would everpletely trust it. Moreover, it¡¯s rather repulsive. But right now, when its mind is hazy, is precisely the time to resolve the issue the Spirit Tribe is facing. Everything else can wait.</i>

    <i>After all, it¡¯s really quite formidable. Even though there¡¯s no way I¡¯d dare release it, its knowledge of the Spirit Tribe should be top-notch, at the very least. Even if it can¡¯t solve the problem that the Spirit Tribe has with the forbiddennd, it should at least be able to help me exchange for something like the Sris Nimbus Leaf with the Spirit Tribe.</i>

    <i>But once it regains its former awareness, it¡¯ll be a huge problem again.</i>

    <i>There¡¯s no time to lose.</i> Zhao Changhe lifted the tent p, then stepped out and said, ¡°Arrange a carriage to take us to the sacred mountain.¡±

    Someone had to lead the way; otherwise, they would not even know where to go. Directly asking would obviously raise suspicions, as no envoy would go on a mission without knowing their destination. Asking for a carriage with the appearance of seekingfort would not arouse suspicion.

    The Spirit Tribe leader quickly ordered someone to arrange a carriage.

    Han Wubing watched from behind and sighed.

    <i>Now I understand how this guy has managed to do so well. He might look like a big bear, but he¡¯s actually a cunning fox. Batu must be your good brother, eh?</i>

    Zhao Changhe turned to him, his expression serious. ¡°Stay here and be careful of everything.¡±

    Han Wubing replied, ¡°I won¡¯t stay here.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. Han Wubing continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve treated me, I now have the strength of a normal person. I¡¯ll go into the wilderness. I have my hands and feet; I can survive on my own. Staying here would only lead to suspicion, and it could hinder your future ns.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave him a deep look but said nothing more, only cupping his fist in farewell.

    Han Wubing returned the gesture.

    The carriage arrived, and Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling got on, heading straight out of the vige.

    Yue Hongling lifted the curtain to take a look. Han Wubing had already disappeared from the vige, his whereabouts now unknown. She sighed, lowered the curtain, and whispered, ¡°Are you really confident you can heal him? With my knowledge of martial arts, the chances are slim. This isn¡¯t just a matter of damaged meridians or dantian; his foundation is destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not confident... Initially, I thought he could definitely have been treated, but after checking his pulse, I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell him that.¡±

    ¡°He needs that confidence... And I will definitely find a way to help him.¡± Zhao Changhe looked toward the distant mountains. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a world of martial arts; it¡¯s a world with gods and demons. Not everything can be exined with the principles of martial arts.¡±

    In his mind, he asked the corpse demon, <i>¡°Did your ancient people have any way of starting over their cultivation after abolishing everything?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Use gu to rebuild, of course,¡± </i>the corpse demon said matter-of-factly. <i>¡°What else would you expect? If a mirror shatters, no matter how you try to repair it, it¡¯ll never be the same as before. When I take over a body, I also need to find a good one. Can a celestial maiden¡¯s body fight?¡±</i>

    <i>Gu, huh? </i>Zhao Changhe shook his head and did not respond. The thinking of those of the Central ins and those of the Spirit Tribe were clearly different. What seemed natural to the corpse demon was not something Zhao Changhe was fond of, and he figured Han Wubing would not like it either.

    Still, it could be an alternative, at least as a fallback option.

    The ideal solution would be to find a divine art¡ªsomething like the Dowry Divine Art[1] or the Great Sun-Changing Art[2], both of which were much more in line with the aesthetics of the Central ins.

    * * *

    ¡°Has the forbiddennd sent envoys again?¡± An elder in the Sacred Mountain sighed upon hearing the report. ¡°Theye around every year near the Dragon Boat Festival. Judging by the days, it¡¯s about that time again. They¡¯ve arrived a bit earlier this year.¡±

    ¡°It seems their early arrival is due to them pursuing a traitor,¡± reported one of the tribesmen. ¡°The envoy instructed us to keep an eye out for a white-robed swordsman, and it¡¯s true that he was spotted near the Thousand Snakes Vige. Moreover, when She Shan and his men tested him, the white-robed swordsman showed no awareness of being an envoy and was very surprised by their attitude. Thisparison alone makes it clear that the two men and one woman are the real envoys. The white-robed swordsman is definitely not here on an official mission.¡±

    The elder nodded. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not here as an envoy, internal matters of the forbiddennd are not something we can interfere with. When the envoys arrive, we will follow their orders.¡±

    The tribesman hesitated for a moment and then asked softly, ¡°Can we not think about this another way?¡±

    The elder squinted his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why not work with the traitor of the forbiddennd and overthrow them...¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡± the elder roared angrily. ¡°You know nothing of the power of gods and demons! You¡¯ve been led astray by Sisi¡¯s incitement. Foolish beyond measure!¡±

    The tribesman fell silent, trembling, but in his heart, he sneered.

    <i>Who wants to be a ve?</i>

    <i>Only these stubborn old fools are willing to be ves for the sake of not abandoning the sacrednd and not betraying the ancestors.</i>

    Sisi knew they couldn¡¯t resist the forbiddennd, so she sought another path, trying hard to establish a foothold elsewhere. Unfortunately, she only got limited support from the younger generation, while the older generationpletely opposed her.

    Fortunately for Sisi, she managed to bring back some ancient sword arts, earning major merit. Interestingly, while the tribe had always viewed the martial arts of the Xia as a betrayal of ancestral teachings, dismissing them as trash, when it came to the ancient sword arts, which actually had the same roots as current Xia martial arts, the elders suddenly found them eptable. They imed to have heard of the sword arts, revealing just how muddled their thinking really was.

    It was thanks to that great merit that Sisi managed to secure the position of saintess, gaining some degree of influence, which allowed her to gather a group of young men and women to test the waters in the outside world. It was also through that merit that she came to hold some authority over the tribe¡¯s resource trade.

    But Sisi hadn¡¯t been in power for long, and she had yet to fully establish her authority. The girls she had brought along still seemed to treat her more as a sister than a saintess. Most of the men who followed her did so out of admiration rather than respect for a leader.

    <i>How is she supposed to aplish anything with how things are?</i>

    <i>I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s been aggressively recruiting people from other tribes to expand her influence, even borrowing grain from us to do so. But leaving aside the question of how that small group of people ns to annex other powers, those unreliable young girls... how could they possibly manage such arge operation? She¡¯s obviously facing some serious challenge, and yet these old farts aren¡¯t helping her at all.</i>

    The elder saw the tribesman lower his head in silence and sensed that he might still feel some resentment. The elder sighed, softening his tone as he said, ¡°You should know why we call ourselves the Spirit Tribe, instead of the Miao or Yao tribes like those outside.¡±

    ¡°Because we canmunicate with the spirit of all things, we can connect with powerful beasts to form blood ties, which strengthen our bodies and connect us with heaven and earth. Gu is just one of such beasts and became representative due to its many uses. Our true sacred beast is the ancient Blood Ao,¡± the tribesman replied helplessly. ¡°But elder, there are no mythical beasts left in the world, and it¡¯s said that Blood Ao was killed... Now we just bind ourselves to snakes and tigers...¡±

    ¡°Who told you the Blood Ao was killed?!¡± the elder said sharply. ¡°There¡¯s a Blood Ao in the forbiddennd, and that¡¯s the root of our veneration!¡±

    If the elder had said this to the other stubborn elders, they would all probably bow and chant in reverence. The ancient sacred beast, after all, was the guardian deity worshiped by the entire tribe.

    But the young tribesman lowered his head, hiding the disdain in his eyes from the elder.

    <i>What nonsense... Our ancestors may have raised the Blood Ao as a sacred beast to protect the tribe, but that doesn¡¯t mean our ancestors were the Blood Ao.</i>

    <i>Are we all supposed to be turtles¡¯ sons now because of that?</i>[3]

    He even felt some anxiety in his heart.

    <i>Why use the title of Saintess instead of Young Chief?</i>

    <i>A saintess serves the gods, which in our tribe means serving the spirits of the ancestors and the guardian deity.</i>

    <i>These old ones seemed convinced that the forbiddennd houses a guardian deity, or at least the Blood Ao.</i>

    <i>Who knows if they¡¯re just scared out of their wits and trying to justify it, or if they genuinely believe this? At this point, it¡¯s hard to tell; maybe they¡¯ve even managed to fool themselves.</i>

    <i>They let Sisi take the position of saintess, not to reward or encourage her, but to suggest something else. To make her understand that she serves the sacred beast and should obediently bow to the forbiddennd.</i>

    <i>It¡¯s bad enough if they want to be servants themselves, but they¡¯re forcing the tribe¡¯s promising talents to do the same....</i>

    The young tribesman answered back no further, murmuring, ¡°Understood... The envoys areing by carriage. They¡¯re at most a day¡¯s journey away. What ceremony should we prepare for the reception?¡±

    The elder said, ¡°First, have Sisi return. How can there be a ceremony to receive the sacred envoys without the saintess present?¡±

    ¡°The saintess has important matters outside. It¡¯s said she has gathered a force of tens of thousands, rivaling the ck Hmong Tribe...¡±

    ¡°Tell her toe back!¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡±

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe was enjoying the scenery along the road from inside the carriage, looking at the distant, faintly visible mountain range and silently pondering where Yunyang Mountain might be.

    But as he looked around, he suddenly felt that the shape of the mountain range seemed familiar.

    <i>Right, it¡¯s the mountain range from the ck Tortoise¡¯s As of Mountains and Rivers!</i>

    <i>The as might finallye into y!</i>

    1. This is a reference to the Jiayi Shengong (¼ÞÒÂÉñ¹¦) from <i>Legendary Siblings</i> (¾ø´úË«½¾) by Gu Long (¹ÅÁú). This is considered to be one of the author¡¯s strongest neigong techniques/internal arts. It was pretty much unparalleled in power but near impossible to master as a crucial step involved the destruction of one¡¯s original cultivation. ?

    2. This is a reference to <i>The Legend of the Twin Dragons of the Great Tang Dynasty</i> (´óÌÆË«Áú´«) by Huang Yi (»ÆÒ×). This was created by Yue Shan after suffering defeat. It highlights his hope to restore his strength, and it involves a philosophy of rebirth through struggle. ?

    3. Reminder that in Chinese being called a turtle¡¯s son is equivalent to being called a bastard. ?

 Chapter 476: Sisi Plunging Into the Bath Yet Again

    <h4>Chapter 476: Sisi Plunging Into the Bath Yet Again</h4>

    It took the carriage a little more than a day to bring Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling from the vige where they entered the secret realm to the so-called sacred mountain. They departed in the afternoon, rested for most of the night in the carriage, and arrived by dusk the following day.

    Since the two of them had not fully recovered, they did not urge the driver to hurry, instead taking their time to recuperate and heal inside the carriage. They even stopped to eat when they passed by other viges along the way.

    They estimated the journey to have covered a little over three hundred li.

    This gave them a glimpse into the vastness of this secret realm. Assuming the vige was on the edge and the sacred mountain was at the center, the radius of this realm would be around three hundred li. If, however, the vige was not on the edge but closer to the center, then this realm could easily span over a thousand li, making it incredibly vast.

    It was indeed like arge dungeon. There was no doubt that a page of the Heavenly Tome was required to sustain a realm of such a size.

    <i>But if the Spirit Tribe has the Heavenly Tome, they shouldn¡¯t be suffering like this. In other words, the Heavenly Tome is probably inside the so-called forbiddennd. </i>

    <i>That could be a problem.</i>

    The blind woman had ced them near the edge of the realm, probably to give them a buffer. Throwing them directly onto the sacred mountain would have raised too many questions. Now that messages were being sent from the outskirts, the elders of the Spirit Tribe assumed right away that envoys had arrived, allowing them to arouse no suspicion.

    When they arrived at the sacred mountain, they were met with an overwhelming sight of people kneeling outside. The leading elder¡¯s forehead touched the ground as he said, ¡°We wee the sacred envoys.¡±

    Then, like a tidal wave, the crowd shouted, ¡°We wee the sacred envoys.¡±

    Yue Hongling opened her mouth in surprise.

    As a heroine, she had never been met with such a scene. As a result, she felt both awkward and embarrassed, her first instinct being to tell everyone to rise.

    Zhao Changhe gently squeezed her hand.

    Yue Hongling stayed silent, watching as Zhao Changhe walked back and forth before the elder, his hands behind his back, saying nothing for a long time.

    The crowd of people did not dare to raise their heads. The atmosphere was extremely oppressive.

    Finally, Zhao Changhe stopped before the elder and said coldly, ¡°Do you think that because my cultivation isn¡¯t as high as the others¡¯, I don¡¯t deserve your full respect?¡±

    The elder quickly said, ¡°Honorable envoy, why do you say that? Did the vige that weed you treat you with any disrespect? I will immediately have them...¡±

    Zhao Changhe coldly interrupted him, ¡°I am talking about <i>you</i>!¡±

    Yue Hongling remained expressionless as she watched Zhao Changhe put on his act.

    She understood what Zhao Changhe was trying to do. He was trying to portray an arrogant and bullying envoy¡ªthe more arrogant, the more convincing. As for iming that he was less respected than before, without stating where the problemy, letting people figure it out themselves, was because there was no problem to be stated; the other side, pondering it, woulde up with their own ideas about what it was.

    Yue Hongling suddenly understood what Tang Wanzhuang was thinking. He sure had that potential.

    Sure enough, the elder, sweating profusely, thought it over for a long time before kowtowing and saying, ¡°Thentern decorations we prepared weren¡¯t as grand as in the past as we had to cut down some of the trees nearby... Uhm, never mind. Please punish me, honorable envoy.¡±

    Yue Hongling nced around at the silknterns and sighed.

    Zhao Changhe had not expected the elder toe up with this excuse and found it both amusing and absurd. He had originally thought that a haughty envoy would have the Spirit Tribe send them treasures or the like, subtly asking for bribes, but after all that thinking that the elder had done, it had not even crossed his mind to offer up any treasures. It seemed that it was not amon practice at all.

    <i>So the envoys from the forbiddennd are actually quite honest? How amusing.</i>

    He spoke calmly, ¡°Fine, let us end this here, lest we be called overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all...¡±

    ¡°p yourself ten times as a warning. Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, honorable envoy.¡± The elder was overjoyed and immediately began pping himself vigorously.

    Zhao Changhe strolled through the kneeling crowd, hands behind his back, as if he had not seen anything. ¡°The two of us are not fond of much mor, so we would rather you go about your business. You may cancel the banquet, just enjoy the food yourselves. Let us bathe and freshen up first. We¡¯ll discuss matters afterward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everything has been prepared. Please follow me, sacred envoys.¡±

    Although he told them to disperse, no one dared to move. Everyone remained kneeling as the elder personally led the two up the mountain, bowing and smiling. ¡°Please, this way, sacred envoys.¡±

    Zhao Changhe followed without a word, and soon, they arrived at a secluded bamboo courtyard. One nce and he could barely contain his amusement.

    The courtyard appeared to have two bamboo houses standing side by side, separated by a row of green bamboo that split the area into two smaller courtyards. It could be considered one shared courtyard or treated as two separate ones. Upon closer inspection, it became clear that this was originally two separate courtyards with a fence in between, which had been removed and had green bamboo temporarily nted as a divider.

    It was apparent that the Spirit Tribe had gone to great lengths to amodate this pair of male and female envoys. They could not be certain if they were a couple, nor did they dare to ask, so they hesitated to ce them in one space. But, on the off chance that they were indeed a couple, splitting them up could cause offense. This setup allowed for any interpretation, just in case.

    <i>Being a servant really is challenging.</i>

    <i>This suggests that previous envoys likely came alone, apanied by a few attendants, with a clear distinction between the envoy and their followers. Amodating a single envoy was much simpler, and this situation would have had no way ofing about. But this raises another question¡ªif a lone emissary arrived, would they have asked for women to serve them?</i>

    <i>If they did not provide maidservants, is it because the envoys never asked for them? Or is it because this time, with us being a male and female pair, they¡¯re afraid to offer any?</i>

    <i>Being hesitant would make sense, but if the envoys truly never asked, that would be rather odd. No requests for bribes, no desire for women¡ªis the forbiddennd some kind of Buddhist sanctuary?</i>

    These thoughts shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind, and he deliberately said, ¡°Find a few maidservants to help me bathe.¡±

    Yue Hongling nced at him, guessing his intent to test the waters, and said nothing.

    The elder also looked at Yue Hongling, and, seeing herck of reaction, breathed a silent sigh of relief. He thought to himself, <i>There, that proves it. They¡¯re not a couple.</i> <i>Hmm... although previous envoys never requested women, each one is different, and wanting them is perfectly normal.</i>

    He immediately bowed, ¡°They¡¯re already prepared, honorable envoy. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Zhao Changhe yawned and waved him off. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The elder retreated respectfully, and for the moment, no maidservants arrived, leaving the bamboo courtyard in peace. Yue Hongling crossed her arms, watching him with a faint smile, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a hard time holding back. Why not just call for their saintess to serve you?¡±

    ¡°There was no sign of Sisi among the people kneeling outside. She must be busy with important matters outside and didn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you really were thinking of asking for her!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, wait a minute...¡± Zhao Changhe clutched his side where she had pinched him, amused and exasperated. ¡°My dear big sister Yue, you should know exactly what I¡¯m doing...¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Yue Hongling, of course, knew and trusted that Zhao Changhe would not do anything inappropriate, so she stopped teasing him.

    Zhao Changhe lowered his voice. ¡°Did you notice that most of those who came to greet us were older or middle-aged, and there were only a few young people? In theory, no one should dare skip the wee for the sacred envoys of the forbiddennd. Everyone should have been there, but the age distribution didn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°The same thing happened in those viges we passed by... Could Sisi have brought them out?¡±

    ¡°Sisi only took a small number with her. It couldn¡¯t have caused such a noticeable difference.¡±

    As they discussed, a group of young maidservants entered, and they stopped talking.

    Each maid held a small bucket of hot water, seemingly to fill the bath. When they reached Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, the maids exchanged careful nces, as if they had already been assigned roles: one group went to Yue Hongling¡¯s bamboo house, while the rest, visibly more attractive and bashfully lowering their heads, went to Zhao Changhe¡¯s side.

    Yue Hongling gritted her teeth. ¡°They¡¯re not Sisi... If you dare take advantage of this opportunity to bully them, you¡¯ll have to answer for it yourself.¡±

    With a flip of her ponytail, she went into her own bamboo house.

    Zhao Changhe watched her retreating figure, amused and a bit exasperated. <i>So, in other words, if it were Sisi, it¡¯d be okay?</i>

    He leisurely entered his bamboo house, where the bath was already filled. The maids, dressed in light garments, stood quietly with their heads down, their faces flushed to their necks.

    Zhao Changhemented dryly, ¡°The previous envoys never requested this? That surprises me...¡±

    The maids looked at each other, and one with more courage responded, ¡°The previous envoys indeed never asked for such treatment...¡±

    Zhao Changhe wanted to figure out exactly why the emissaries from the forbiddennd came here and what they were after. Without knowing such crucial information, it would be impossible to continue pretending. He had avoided the elder¡¯s wee banquet and came to bathe first, intending to get some information from these innocent young maids.

    After hearing one maid¡¯s response, he pressed further, ¡°They¡¯re really that dutiful? They just take what they need and leave?¡±

    One of the maids, biting her lip, replied, ¡°They do take people away... so maybe they use them on the road?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind raced as the realization hit him.

    <i>The forbiddennd wants people! Perhaps they¡¯re after young boys and girls¡ªthat would exin the unusual age distribution here.</i>

    Considering the Spirit Tribe¡¯s nature and what he knew about those gods and demons barely clinging to existence, hoping for revival, it seemed likely they demanded flesh and blood sacrifices. Those taken were said to be ¡°serving the gods,¡± but in reality, once they were taken, they would never return!

    Of course, the envoys did not dare to y around. Regardless of who they took, in principle, everyone here was sustenance for some god or demon. Who knew if the gods monitored their actions? Naturally, the envoys would not dare act recklessly.

    <i>These innocent young maids don¡¯t understand this; some of the bolder ones might have evene to harbor hopes of winning over an envoy, unaware they would only win a one-way ticket...</i>

    <i>The higher-ups, however, surely knew the truth, and yet they continued to offer up their own blood and flesh each year to sustain some unknown monster or god! Sisi must have realized this or at least suspected it, which would exin her fierce resistance.</i>

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Since that¡¯s how they¡¯ve handled things, I won¡¯t break tradition. You may all leave; I¡¯ll bathe myself.¡±

    Some maids sighed with relief, while others looked disappointed, but none dared to disobey. They all bowed respectfully and left, saying, ¡°Have a good rest, sacred envoy. You may call for us if you ever need anything.¡±

    Once they had all left, Zhao Changhe undressed and settled into the bath, thinking over everything. Fortunately, the corpse demon inside the ring could not see what was happening; otherwise, it might have gone berserk.

    <i>This situation really is quite troublesome... but with the corpse demon¡¯s help, it might be manageable. I¡¯ll have to n everything carefully. It would be best if Sisi coulde back so I could discuss things with her. With just me and Yue Hongling here, we¡¯re in quite a precarious position. I¡¯m not really sure how to proceed from here appropriately.</i>

    Just as he was deep in thought, he felt a subtle tremor from Dragon Bird.

    A warning of impending danger.

    His intuition alerted him, and he nced toward the window. Outside, amid the swaying bamboo, a shadowy figure stood concealed in the moonlit bamboo grove. A slender silhouette, holding a dagger in reverse grip, eyes locked onto the window, seeking the perfect moment to strike.

    <i>Sisi¡¯s here... and the first thing she tries to do is to assassinate the envoy. I guess she thinks that if she kills the envoy, she might just be able to force the entire tribe into rebellion.</i>

    Zhao Changhe nearlyughed out loud. <i>The servant really is like the master. Our way of thinking really is quite simr... Or perhaps she learned from my feats? No, she nted the seeds for this long ago, starting from when she first ventured out to the Thieves Guild.</i>

    Pretending to rest, Zhao Changhe leaned back against the bath, closed his eyes, and even began to snore softly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A fragrant breeze passed by, and a shadowy figure, swift as the wind and as elusive as mist, shed past the back of the bath.

    Zhao Changhe turned slightly, grabbed her wrist with one hand, pulled her close, and with a ssh, the little maid once plunged into the bath.

    ¡°How many times has this happened now?¡± Zhao Changhe smiled as he lifted her out. ¡°Would you say your fate is apanying your master in the bathtub?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s expression of anger froze, quickly reced by one of utter delight. ¡°Why is it you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s the will of the heavens.¡±

    <i>¡°Ugh...¡±</i> Somewhere in an unknown ce, a blind person scoffed.

    But Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled, filled with excitement; she truly felt that this was the workings of the heavens.

 Chapter 477: The Play That Continues to This Day

    <h4>Chapter 477: The y That Continues to This Day</h4>

    The blind woman felt that Zhao Changhe shamelessly calling her arrangement of having Sisi apany him in his bath as the ¡°will of the heavens¡± was both cheesy and awkward.

    Zhao Changhe himself even regretted saying it.

    <i>Aren¡¯t I basically implying that the blind woman is the heavens by saying that? Ugh... It¡¯s more like you¡¯re orchestrating a y with me as a mere actor.</i>

    <i>But, to be fair, leaving aside the blind woman¡¯s arrangements, this really feels quite fateful. At least every time I¡¯ve dragged Sisi into the bath that couldn¡¯t possibly have been nned by the blind woman!</i>

    Sisi bit her lip, staring at him for a long moment before muttering, ¡°Are you still not letting go? Are you going to use force?¡±

    Zhao Changhe released her slender wrist, and Sisi immediately raised her dagger as if she were about to strike.

    Zhao Changhe gave her a warning re.

    ¡°Sacred envoy! Sacred envoy?¡± The panicked voices of the maids came from outside. ¡°What was that noise?¡±

    Someone pushed the door open and then froze in shock. Somehow, Sisi¡¯s dagger had disappeared, and Zhao Changhe was holding her close while she obediently leaned against him.

    ¡°What, are you unhappy that your saintess is serving me?¡±

    ¡°N-no, of course not...¡±

    The maid quickly turned around and fled, closing the door behind her as fast as she could.

    Silence filled the room.

    Both Zhao Changhe and Sisi found their breathing had quickened, and for a moment, their minds went nk. They had no idea what to say in this situation.

    Sisi remained leaning against his bare chest, and he held her by her slender, soft waist. Neither thought of letting go, nor did they consider getting out of the tub to talk.

    He had to admit, Sisi¡¯s body was soft... and smelled wonderful...

    After a long silence, Zhao Changhe finally found something to say, even if it was not exactly relevant: ¡°So, where did you suddenly get a storage ring? Did the Thief Saint just give his treasured disciple a gift?¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a storage ring; I just never showed it to you. It may be rare in the outside world, but among the Spirit Tribe, it¡¯s not umon. We even have records on how to make them, though unfortunately, no one¡¯s skilled enough to create one anymore, so we have to make do with the ones that are passed down.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Sisi gave a coy smile, her voice teasing, ¡°Does the sacred envoy wish for me to present it to him?¡±

    Given their current position, the question could imply offering the storage ring¡¯s manufacturing process or something else entirely.

    Zhao Changhe swallowed and, trying to sound righteous, replied, ¡°How dare you even attempt to assassinate an envoy? You¡¯re lucky it was me. What would have happened if you fell into someone else¡¯s hands?!¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡± Sisiughed. ¡°What difference does it make falling into your hands? My situation doesn¡¯t seem much better.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi looked up at him with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Are you reluctant to let go of me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips, not responding.

    Sisi felt a bit disappointed and sighed. ¡°You have the desire butck the courage. Is it because the honorabledy envoy is Big Sis Yue?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I... I don¡¯t! Stop talking nonsense. Who has what desire? And anyway, I¡¯m asking you where you got the nerve to try and assassinate an envoy. Can you stay on topic?¡±

    Sisi said, ¡°Do you seriously not see yourself as a strong fighter? You¡¯ve already cut down those ranked in the thirties and forties on the Ranking of Man with one stroke. Those in the outside world already believe your true strength to be among those at the top of the Ranking of Man. What¡¯s so surprising about hitting a wall when trying to kill you? Did you think that just any envoy would be that strong?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°But shouldn¡¯t the forbiddennd be filled with all kinds of hidden experts?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. There aren¡¯t that many masters,¡± Sisi said. ¡°Past envoys were about the same level as me.¡±

    ¡°Even if they were, you shouldn¡¯t take such a risk.¡±

    ¡°And if I got caught, what¡¯s it to you? Am I yours?¡±

    The room fell silent once more.

    They held each other, dripping wet, and Sisi looked up at him, her eyes misty and unreadable.

    Zhao Changhe dreaded that misty look, as he still did not understand what was behind Sisi¡¯s constant flirtation. Back then, it had probably been a sort of protective mask, or just her being bold. But now? In reality, they did not have that kind of rtionship, and yet she kept yfully extending her little feet...

    <i>Just what is she thinking?</i>

    He knew that he did not want Sisi to end up with anyone else, yet why did he feel that way?

    <i>Is she mine?</i>

    A subtle smile slowly appeared on Sisi¡¯s face. She could sense that thest time he had pulled her into the bath, Zhao Changhe had been on guard. This time, he was not. In his demeanor, there was a rare tenderness, and... desire.

    She could not tell if it was lust, protectiveness, possessiveness, or all three. But for the first time, that desire was clearly on disy.

    Sisi did not realize that Zhao Changhe¡¯s change in attitude stemmed from learning more about her, which stirred hispassion. Honesty would have been the key to breaking the ice, but she was just too ustomed to hiding her feelings.

    Zhao Changhe was frustrated by all that secrecy, constantly guessing at her thoughts and never knowing what she really felt. It seemed as though he could devour her any moment, but would she turn on him if he actually did?

    No one knew.

    Zhao Changhe finally spoke slowly, ¡°No matter what, right now, you¡¯ve been caught.¡±

    Sisi blinked a few times, then slowly closed her eyes, murmuring softly, ¡°So what should I do...¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    He rxed his slightly tense muscles, leaned leisurely against the edge of the tub, and said casually, ¡°Come help your master bathe.¡±

    Sisi red at him, biting her lip in frustration. Zhao Changhe looked up at the ceiling, ¡°As far as your people know, you¡¯re the saintess who came here to serve the envoy... This role has to continue, so what else can we do?¡±

    Sisi retorted, ¡°There¡¯s no one else around now. Why should I keep up the act?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression turned stern, ¡°Then why should I y along when there are people watching?¡±

    Sisi gave him a surprised look, then tilted her head thoughtfully and asked, ¡°You wanted me to bring you into the secret realm. What are you hoping to gain from the Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Her meaning was clear: he needed to keep up appearances as much as she did.

    Zhao Changhe was direct. ¡°Originally, I wanted to trade for a few things, things like the Heavenly Blood Jade, Sris Nimbus Leaf, and possibly Night Flowing Sand if you have it here. Recently, I came to need one more thing, a way to cure Wubing. While I need the Spirit Tribe¡¯s assistance, I¡¯m here to trade for it, not to beg.¡±

    Sisi understood what he meant.

    Even if he hade with requests, they were trivialpared to what the Spirit Tribe sought. What he wanted were external treasures, not matters of life and death, and he could likely find alternatives. But her situation, on the other hand, was truly dire, as it was a matter of survival for her entire tribe.

    He was not threatening her. He was merely telling her to be more open, wanting to know what she needed and what he could do to help.

    After thinking for a moment, Sisi said quietly, ¡°Are you willing to help me? Even if my Spirit Tribe has none of what you need?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already help you when we were outside?¡±

    Sisi nodded.

    While he had helped the Xia people of Miaojiang, and the Spirit Tribe had just benefited as a result, it was a win-win situation. Sisi was not going to debate that with him.

    What mattered was that he had made it clear he was willing to help her.

    Sisi began washing him in silence, her hands moving gently over his body.

    Zhao Changhe was surprised. ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    Sisi shook her head, a hint of mncholy in her eyes, but she said nothing.

    While Zhao Changhe remained uncertain about why she flirted with him, Sisi understood her own reasons perfectly well.

    She did have genuine feelings for him, but not to the extent of throwing herself at him right away... The reason she flirted with him was because she understood, better than anyone, Zhao Changhe¡¯s importance to Tang Wanzhuang and the influence he held over the power dynamics in the Central ins.

    She believed that if she could get himpletely infatuated with her, it could mean a great deal for her tribe.

    With that in mind¡ªand her own feelings, of course¡ªshe was willing to test the waters and see how he¡¯d react.

    But unfortunately, due to the catastrophic oue of their first encounter, Zhao Changhe remained guarded despite his desire. While he did desire her, he was not captivated by her, and that was useless for her goals.

    In truth, it might be better to say that she wanted him, and he wanted her, but neither of them was willing to be led by the other. They both wanted to take control.

    He might think things were ambiguous, but to Sisi, it was perfectly clear¡ªthis was simply a game of master and maid, a dance of conquest and submission.

    Regrettably, she was at a disadvantage in many ways. Especially now, with him appearing almost as if by divine intervention on the sacred mountain just before the Dragon Boat Festival, being hailed as a sacred envoy by her tribe... Sisi could almost see a glimmer of hope that the Spirit Tribe¡¯s century-long struggle might finally being to an end.

    But how could she be willing to ept that?

    After all the hardships, her goal had been nothing more than to avoid being a servant, yet the price for that was finding herself in the role of someone else¡¯s maid? What sense did that make? How could she ept that?

    <i>You¡¯re so lustful; eventually, you¡¯ll end up in the palm of my hand.</i>

    As Sisi continued washing him, she finally collected herself and purred seductively, ¡°Master, is your little maidservant serving you well?¡±

    It was as if, from the moment they met in Gusu when she first yed the role of his maid, they were destined to act out this scene today.

 Chapter 478: The Spirit Tribe is Not a Brothel

    <h4>Chapter 478: The Spirit Tribe is Not a Brothel</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had no idea about all the thoughts running through her brain.

    If he did, he would understand why she had previously tried things like using aphrodisiacs on him. Essentially, she wanted to have the upper hand, to make him want her, and then keep him at a distance, gaining control in this battle of the sexes. But he had easily thwarted her attempts with a lighthearted approach, leaving her frustrated.

    To him, this whole master-maid dynamic was just an ongoing joke stemming from their initial encounter. Even subconsciously, when creating an alias, he continued with the yful interaction. He never saw it as a real attempt at conquest.

    Perhaps he did not fully understand himself either.

    Back then at the waterfall cave at Beimang, Chichi had told him that he should just be domineering and take control. She understood the temper he kept buried deep down.

    Although he hid it well, Chichi had noticed it, and so had her master.

    When Huangfu Qing had asked him if he wanted Vermilion Bird to kneel before him, his heart had thumped loudly in response, surprising even himself. He wondered if Huangfu Qing had noticed his reaction and what she thought of it.

    Tang Wanzhuang, however, always believed he was suited to be a ruler.

    Zhao Changhe thought that having desires was only natural. What person did not have desires? As long as he could control them, that was enough. He just wanted Sisi to be more honest and straightforward with him. He did not have any specific intentions; he simply wished she would tell him her troubles outright.

    If she would just honestly say that she was in a difficult spot and needed his help<i>,</i> he would probably stop toying with her entirely. After all, he had things he wanted from the Spirit Tribe as well. Even without Sisi, he had been prepared to help them. Would it not be great to quickly sort things out so everyone could get what they wanted?

    Yet, Sisi continued acting.

    ¡°Master, is your little maidservant serving you well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was both amused and exasperated. He was genuinely tempted.

    <i>You really insist on ying this game, huh? You best be careful, lest you get burned. Do you really think I won¡¯t swallow you whole?</i>

    His hand, which had been resting innocently on her waist, finally moved, lightly caressing her smooth, bare skin. Leaning closer to her pink ear, he mischievously blew on it and whispered, ¡°Not enough...¡±

    Sisi blushed to the tips of her ears and murmured, ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to be so hasty...¡±

    ¡°Tell me, do you always keep your waist bare like this so it¡¯s easier for men to touch?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Sisi bit her lip but murmured sweetly, ¡°No, it¡¯s only for Master¡¯s touch.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: Í¹

    He could barely contain himself.

    Sisi giggled, feeling like she had regained the upper hand.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head with a smile. ¡°Feeling proud, are you? Are you going to scrub anywhere besides my chest? You¡¯re about to scrub my skin off.¡±

    Understanding the hint, Sisi¡¯s hands began to move lower, slowly sliding down. ¡°No need to hurry. We have plenty of time...¡±

    Her hand brushed over his abdomen, just a tiny bit away from what had once smacked her face, yet deliberately avoiding it.

    <i>Beg me... if you beg me, I might just really help you wash it...</i>

    But Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Do we really have plenty of time?¡±

    Sisi replied, ¡°We don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? I¡¯m supposed to just have a quick bath. Your elders are waiting to have a meeting with us.¡±

    Sisi froze, and at that moment, as if on cue, an elder¡¯s voice called from outside. ¡°Is everything well, sacred envoy?¡±

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Sisi tried to escape but was stopped by Zhao Changhe, who grinned slyly. ¡°That depends on how efficient we are.¡±

    Sisi gave him a pleading look, mouthing silently, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    She quickly begged, ¡°I was wrong... Come on, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll go crazy waiting. Let¡¯s get up and eat first, and we can talkter.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Do I look like a pushover?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be resolved in just a few moments, so how about I offer you something else aspensation?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Sisi quickly gave him a peck on the cheek and darted out of the tub, doing the bare minimum to make it up to him.

    Zhao Changhe did not press further; instead, he simply smiled at her.

    Sisi walked out the door with her head down, knowing it was the first time she had kissed him of her own volition.

    She had been putting on quite the seductive act, making it seem as if they had done everything imaginable and even some things that defied imagination, but in reality, aside from pretending to be Yue Hongling long ago, this was her first time taking the initiative to give him a kiss.

    <i>A round lost.</i>

    Zhao Changhe leisurely got dressed and opened the door.

    Outside, the elder looked at the two of them. Their clothes were dry, thanks to their internal energy, but their hair was still damp, and Sisi¡¯s cheeks glowed with a rare mix of frustration and embarrassment.

    The elder chuckled. ¡°Good, good. I¡¯ve never seen Sisi so eager. Sisi...¡±

    Sisi greeted him, ¡°Great elder...¡±

    ¡°Serve the sacred envoy well. This is your duty.¡±

    Sisi bit her lip, lowering her head in resignation. ¡°Understood.¡±

    This battle felt unfair.

    She nced over and saw Yue Hongling emerge as well, tying her hair back into a ponytail. d in her usual bold red attire¡ªthough now a fresh set¡ªSisi wondered where she managed to keep getting these rustic red outfits.

    Quickly, Sisi quickly took Zhao Changhe¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Sacred envoy~ Shall we go?¡±

    She spoke loudly, as if to call out to her big sister Yue toe and do something about it.

    Yue Hongling merely nced over, nodded approvingly, and said, ¡°That will do. Let her apany you.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Why do you sound like you¡¯re picking out vegetables? Weren¡¯t you jealous of me before? Why are you ying along with him now?</i>

    The little witch, whose thoughts had gone astray, did not realize that Yue Hongling was interested in having her close by to discuss important matters in private.

    Striding over, Yue Hongling gave Sisi a once-over, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her, and then addressed the elder directly, ¡°A feast with too many people is unnecessary. Let¡¯s just have a private discussion.¡±

    The elder bowed and said, ¡°As the sacred envoys have requested, the grand banquet has been canceled. We¡¯ve arranged a simple meal instead. Please, follow me.¡±

    Sisi, feeling as if she were sleepwalking, led Zhao Changhe into the banquet hall.

    Indeed, there were only a few people inside, just three tribal elders including the great elder. Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling took the seats of honor, and Sisi stood between them, serving them wine like a proper maid.

    The three elders stroked their beards in satisfaction. They had thought Sisi was the most rebellious, yet here she was, seemingly willing andpliant. They had even been wary of her harboring some desperate n, but judging by the bathing scene earlier, any hidden motives would have been acted upon then. It appeared she did not have any.

    The saintess¡¯s primary role was to serve as a liaison with the forbiddennd. Generally speaking, even if there were sacrifices, she would not be one of them. She was supposed to act as a bridge between the sacred mountain and the forbiddennd. Assigning this role to their most defiant tribe member showed the elders¡¯ creativity. Once she realized she was not in danger, she would likely fall in line.

    If she personally made a sacrificial offering, it would draw her into their fold.

    Perhaps she had seen herself as a leader outside and recognized that she could hold sway for the rest of her life. Perhaps she even hoped to use the power of the forbiddennd to be the tribal chief? It did not matter. The elders were all on the brink of death, and this was not what they were fighting over. If she wanted it, she would be one of them.

    And what did it mean to be one of them?

    To exploit and sacrifice others¡ªit did not matter as long as it was not their family on the line. They would retain power, and their families would continue to control the majority of the resources.

    With the forbiddennd¡¯s strength to suppress dissent, the younger, rebellious members would be less likely to stir up trouble.

    Why did they refuse to learn the Xia people¡¯s martial arts? If the youths of their tribe were to run off to learn Xia martial arts, what use were they? The tribe¡¯s power would wane. As for ancient sword arts, they could be considered tradition and could not be learned elsewhere, meaning only the elders and priests held the key to them.

    This was the elders¡¯ core philosophy. In essence, it was no different from the chiefs of the various tribes outside, but even more brutal and direct.

    Sisi had not understood it before, but after spending some time outside, she now saw it all clearly.

    This was why she had ceased contact with Tang Wanzhuang for quite some time. She no longer wanted to rely on her to obtain sword arts. And when she met Zhao Changhe again, she was not as eager to get a new set of sword arts from him. Even if she did, she would not dare teach it privately, and turning it over to the tribe would only make things worse, so what was the point?

    Everything still depended on martial strength... Only by possessing the strength to overthrow the elders, the priests, and even the forbiddennd could she truly liberate her entire tribe.

    Now, she was starting to gain that strength. Although things were not stable outside yet, and she was not yet prepared to lead a rebellion, she had at leastid a foundation.

    And it was all thanks to him...

    As Sisi silently poured the wine, the great elderughed. ¡°Sisi, why so proper? Weren¡¯t you just bathing together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled, pulling Sisi closer by the waist. ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s shy in front of her elders.¡±

    Sisi lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Where could I find elders like you...¡±

    Her words wereced with meaning, but the elders pretended not to understand, and they justughed. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not upset. Come, let us toast to the sacred envoy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, not bothering with formalities, raised his cup and drank.

    He thought they would move on to the main discussion, but instead, the great elder turned to Sisi and smiled, ¡°Sisi, are you not going to toast to the sacred envoy?¡±

    Sisi quickly raised her cup. ¡°I was just pouring him wine. Of course, I¡¯ll toast too...¡±

    ¡°Though we used cups, are you really going to do the same?¡± One of the other eldersughed and said teasingly, ¡°You two were just bathing together, so why not try something a little different?¡±

    Sisi was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to her with a smirk, his expression saying, ¡°<i>See? ying the part in front of others is harder than just between us.¡±</i>

    Gritting her teeth, Sisi took a sip and fiercely kissed Zhao Changhe, passing the wine to him.

    <i>Bam!</i>

    Yue Hongling mmed her cup down. ¡°Are we here to discuss business or to have you put on a lewd disy?¡±

 Chapter 479: Who Is the Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 479: Who Is the Traitor</h4>

    Sisi jumped up in surprise and went to stand obediently by the side, though she almost wanted to give Yue Hongling a hug and kiss her.

    <i>That outburst came at just the right time! Actually... if she had done so earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have even had to kiss him. Oh well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time anyway... oh, right, back then, I used her face to kiss him! In any case, I didn¡¯t really feel anything both times...</i>

    Sisi pouted, suddenly feeling a hint of regret. She had kissed him, but she had not properly savored it. Were those not wasted opportunities?

    The tribal elders were silent with fear.

    They had initially thought that since the female envoy didn¡¯t say anything when a woman was demanded in her presence, it meant they weren¡¯t a couple, so the elders had be even more brazen.<i> But what¡¯s with this sudden jealousy? Could we have been wrong all along?</i>

    However, Yue Hongling did not continue her outburst and instead looked at Zhao Changhe with some puzzlement. The Zhao Changhe she knew did not act this way, and she found it quite strange.

    Zhao Changhe gave her a look, signaling that he had another n in mind. In fact, since the banquet began, he had discreetly loosened the spirit bag holding the gu, allowing the corpse demon to see a little of what was going on outside.

    He wanted the corpse demon to get a firsthand experience of how the Spirit Tribe was oppressed and cowed by the so-called forbiddennd.

    Yue Hongling nodded almost imperceptibly and said coolly, ¡°We carry great responsibilities and have no time for frivolous eating, drinking, and merriment here. This banquet is about business first, and eating and drinking are secondary. We did note here with the intention of visiting a brothel.¡±

    The great elder wiped away his sweat and responded, ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡±

    Yue Hongling said coldly, ¡°If you really want to indulge, do it after we¡¯re done. I don¡¯t have the leisure to sit here and watch you being a pervert.¡±

    <i>In other words, we may indulge but we must focus on business first.</i>

    The tribal elders breathed a sigh of relief, coughed awkwardly, and said carefully, ¡°This time, the sacred envoys arrived earlier than usual. We have not yet prepared our offerings... Would you be able to wait for another two days? We will ensure everything is ready by then...¡±

    Yue Hongling instinctively wanted to say that doing their best would suffice, but Zhao Changhe interrupted her, saying, ¡°So, are you saying it¡¯s our fault foring early?¡±

    Yue Hongling: ¡°...¡±

    <i>He¡¯s learning fast...</i>

    The differences in the way people think are often far greater than the difference between humans and dogs. For Zhao Changhe to be able to pull such an act so smoothly just went to show that he truly was far from being a saint; it was just that he had been pinning much of the me for the things he had done on Wang Daozhong.

    The tribal elders were drenched in sweat and replied, ¡°No, absolutely not...¡±

    Sisi nced at the elders of her tribe, looking at their pathetic expressions. If Zhao Changhe were truly a sacred envoy, she would feel extremely humiliated right now. But since it was Zhao Changhe putting on airs, she suddenly felt quite pleased, even hoping that he would trample on them a bit more.

    While the elders were bowing their heads in apology, Sisi secretly sent a voice transmission, <i>¡°You can directly ask them for the items you want. Apart from people, our annual offerings include various items, and the list changes every year. You can simply write down what you need on the list. The Sris Nimbus Leaves, for example, are produced on our sacred mountain and have been offered annually in the past. I¡¯ve never heard of Night Flowing Sand... As for the Heavenly Blood Jade, it¡¯s one of our sacred items. The forbiddennd would not usually demand it, but if you insist, you can try to do so. Our tribe has never really understood its use and might not value it highly.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a stir in his heart.

    He originally did not want to use the guise of the sacred envoy to demand things from the Spirit Tribe, as that would be deceitful. He had hoped to negotiate a proper and fair exchange with Sisi. But since Sisi was suggesting that he take what he needed, he felt no qualms about it now.

    <i>Those who choose to be ves must bear all thates with such status. Sisi¡¯s offer is intriguing as well... Is she not worried that I¡¯ll just take what I want and leave without helping her?</i>

    These thoughts shed through his mind as he said aloud, ¡°The reason we arrived early this year, apart from capturing the traitor, is that certain items are needed by the higher-ups, and you must prepare them. The tribute remains the same asst year, with the addition of one jin of Night Flowing Sand.¡±

    The elders looked at each other, perplexed. ¡°Night Flowing Sand? We¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face grew stern.

    The great elder quickly apologized, ¡°We truly have never heard of this item, and we are not trying to deceive you, sacred envoy. To be honest, we have many ancient texts, but we¡¯ve never even seen any mention of it.¡±

    <i>It seems they truly do not have Night Flowing Sand...</i>

    Since it seemed that he simply didn¡¯t have the fate to encounter this sand just yet, Zhao Changhe was not particrly bothered. Nevertheless, he maintained a stern expression and said, ¡°Since you do not have Night Flowing Sand, then you will have to offer something else in exchange. Otherwise, how am I to ount for this?¡±

    The great elder said, ¡°Whatever you desire, as long as it is within our tribe¡¯s means...¡±

    Zhao Changhe took a sip of his wine, leaning back into Sisi¡¯s embrace and propping his feet up. ¡°Hmm... I heard you have the Heavenly Blood Jade?¡±

    <i>Ah, the wonder of a world without bras. This headrest is so soft andfortable. And Sisi¡¯s notcking in that department, either... This is payback for all her teasing.</i>

    Sisi blushed furiously, not sure if he was just acting or actually taking advantage of her, but she had no choice but to tolerate it.

    The elders looked conflicted, exchanging uneasy nces.

    Just as Vermilion Bird had subdued the Blood God Cult yet never even touched their array te, demanding the Heavenly Blood Jade now posed a simr dilemma: do you wish for a loyal ally or endless rebellion? The difference lies in whether or not you infringe upon their core interests.

    Xue Canghai could tolerate many things, but if Vermillion Bird tried to seize the array disc, ruining his pursuit of the Blood God, there would definitely be a bloodbath. Vermilion Bird could certainly kill him, but what would that achieve?

    For a group like the Spirit Tribe, as long as you did not touch the interests that these elders held dear, they would readily assist you in upholding the doctrine. However, once you demand those dear to them as sacrifices, they may not be so obedient after all.

    This is why the forbiddennd generally avoided touching such things unless necessary.

    With that said, the Heavenly Blood Jade¡¯s situation was somewhat unique. It did not hold remotely the same significance to the Spirit Tribe as the Blood God¡¯s array te did to Xue Canghai, since no one really knew how to use it. It was essentially just an ornament. Yet, it remained an important sacred object passed down through generations. Should anyone someday discover its true use, it could potentially elevate the entire Spirit Tribe, perhaps even giving them a chance to surpass the forbiddennd.

    Of course, that hope was somewhat distant, and no one expected much from it. Ultimately, it was revered as an heirloom, yet was it truly untouchable?

    This was a line only an insider would know about, and it was one that could potentially be tested.

    Seeing the three elders hesitate, Zhao Changhe began to grasp the underlying implications and darkened his expression. ¡°So, you truly mean to say that you¡¯ll have me unable to ount to those above me?¡±

    Feeling the pressure, the elders had no choice but to apologize, ¡°Please allow us some time to discuss this, sacred envoy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not press them further, giving a slight nod for them to go confer. The three elders left through the side door, and Zhao Changhe let out a breath, continuing to rest his head on the cushioned headrest.

    Yue Hongling cast him a sidelong nce, squeezing out a question through her teeth, ¡°They¡¯re gone? How long are you going to stay like that?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes twinkled. She had initially nned to pull away, but she actually pressed down on Zhao Changhe¡¯s head instead, and she began gently massaging his temples. ¡°Watch closely, this is how I serve my master. Next time, learn a little if you¡¯re going to impersonate me...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help butugh. ¡°Now I see what you¡¯re up to... Hey, doesn¡¯t this count as betraying your own people?¡±

    Sisi said calmly, ¡°If they agree, then who will be seen as the one forced by the sacred envoy to give up the artifact? It certainly won¡¯t be me, Xiang Simeng! I¡¯m hoping they¡¯ll return and say, ¡®apologies, sacred envoy, but our tribe can¡¯t fulfill your request. Could we perhaps offer you something else?¡¯ Am I really the traitor?

    Yue Hongling nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°Did the previous envoys really never ask for bribes, or sought treasures for themselves? That just sounds really odd.¡±

    Sisi exined, ¡°I heard that back in Xiangyang, a divine entity supporting Maitreya once intervened from afar, shaking First Seat Tang. This suggests that if these beings regained enough power, they could look upon the world through someone else¡¯s eyes without needing to physically appear. With even greater strength, they could intervene from a distance...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips, though Maitreya was not who he had in mind.

    Sisi continued, ¡°So it¡¯s highly likely that the envoys from the forbiddennd are under the watchful eyes of the gods or Buddhas. Well, at any rate, whether it¡¯s true or not, they believe it, so they don¡¯t dare to act recklessly. They stick to their task, take what they need, and leave. Part of why gods and Buddhas inspire reverence is their supposed omniscience, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought, <i>If only you could alwaysmunicate this frankly...</i>

    <i>Well, I guess if she were always this serious, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy this cushioned headrest right now. It¡¯s a bit conflicting.</i>

    Yue Hongling pondered for a moment and then asked, ¡°We¡¯re pretending to be sacred envoys, so asking them for treasures is one thing, but are we really going to request youngsters from them? Just the thought of the grief it would cause to their families, I can¡¯t bring myself to do it.¡±

    Sisi replied, ¡°You certainly don¡¯t have to. You can just tell them that, if you¡¯re given the Heavenly Blood Jade, the male and female sacrificial offerings for this year can be omitted. But, Big Sis Yue, what about when you leave? The real envoys will stille.¡±

    Yue Hongling lowered her voice, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been thinking about... I don¡¯t want to leave. I feel like there¡¯s something I can do, something I should do.¡±

    Sisi looked at her with aplicated expression.

    No matter what ns or intentions anyone else had, Yue Hongling was single-minded, with one unwavering goal from beginning to end.

    Zhao Changhe spoke softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a few ideas...¡±

    Before he could finish, the three elders returned, seemingly having reached a decision. Bowing, they said, ¡°Sacred envoy, we have discussed it amongst ourselves, and we are willing to offer the Heavenly Blood Jade to the ancestral god. However, is there any chance you could bestow upon us the means to fuse with beast spirits...?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was just about to say, ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±

    But before he could get the words out, his ring trembled violently as a gu burst out of the spirit bag in a furious rage, screaming, <i>¡°I¡¯ll kill everyst one of you! Die, all of you!¡±</i>

    Dragon Bird pressed down on the spirit bag, barely containing it.

    Zhao Changhe had an idea and said slowly, ¡°Not that you deserve it, but... Let¡¯s just say I feel generous. Take us to see the Heavenly Blood Jade. I can pray to the ancestral god and see if he is willing to grant you what you desire.¡±

 Chapter 480: Heavenly Blood Jade

    <h4>Chapter 480: Heavenly Blood Jade</h4>

    From the corpse demon¡¯s furious outburst, it was clear that this was a matter so serious that their ancestors¡¯ coffins may hardly be able to contain their corpses if they were to find out about what these tribal elders were doing. It seemed that the Heavenly Blood Jade was far more important than these elders of the muchter generations realized. Giving it away may truly be an act of forsaking their heritage and severing ancestral ties.

    Zhao Changhe had assumed such an item would be stored in a ce like the ancestral hall or a treasury, somewhere he might not be able to enter easily and where he would have to ask them to bring it out. He had said, almost offhandedly, ¡°take us to see it,¡± not expecting the response he received¡ª¡°If the sacred envoy could go in person, that would be ideal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    The corpse demon struggled violently as Dragon Bird firmly held it down.

    The great elder said, ¡°To be honest, the Heavenly Blood Jade is somewhat... unique. While it¡¯s not impossible for us to bring it to you, it¡¯s a bit inconvenient. If you could retrieve it yourself, that would be best.¡±

    The corpse demon: ¡°?¡±

    Its struggles weakened noticeably, as if it were incredulous at this response.

    Zhao Changhe nced at Sisi, who shook her head, indicating that she did not know anything. Although she was the saintess, she had not been in the position for long and had spent most of her time outside. She was not fully aware of such secrets within the tribe.

    Zhao Changhe nodded, reluctantly leaving thefortable spot on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go have a look.¡±

    <i>You only had a few sips of wine...</i>

    The elders exchanged nces but said nothing further. The envoys from the forbiddennd all seemed to have a simr demeanor¡ªburdened and focused solely onpleting their mission. Previous envoys were often called domineering, but it was more that they did not have the patience for chit-chat. They would keep a stern face, whip in hand, pushing everyone to finish the task as quickly as possible. And while this envoy appeared to have more demands, he actually created less tension than the others.

    After all, having more demands was a good sign, right? Their saintess even bathed with him¡ªsurely, he would show them a bit of leniency.

    As for the Heavenly Blood Jade...

    The elders led Zhao Changhe up the sacred mountain.

    This mountain, called Yunyang Mountain, was the origin of the Sris Nimbus Leaves. In ancient times, it grew so abundantly that the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> did not even bother to record it, treating them as ordinary flora. Now, however, they had be exceedingly rare, so scarce that even the tribe struggled to meet their needs. Of course, the sacred envoy could take it as he pleased, but outsiders wanting to trade for them was out of the question.

    This was perhaps the most immediate benefit of pretending to be a sacred envoy.

    Although the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> did not record the Sris Nimbus Leaves, it did carefully note the Heavenly Blood Jade, highlighting its preciousness even in the previous era. If it was deemed valuable enough for the ancient ck Tortoise to note down, its rarity and value was unquestionable, especially now. It was likely one of thest of its kind, which exined the corpse demon¡¯s rage.

    The Heavenly Blood Jade was not enshrined in the ancestral hall but rather kept inside a cave at the peak of the mountain, heavily guarded.

    However, with three elders, the saintess, and the sacred envoys together, the guards might well not be there. They simply proceeded directly into the cave¡¯s inner chamber, where a massive stone door was tightly locked . The three elders paid their respects and said, ¡°This is the ce. The Heavenly Blood Jade is enshrined within. We do not dare to enter without reason.¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You all stand guard outside. Sisi,e with me.¡±

    As he wrapped his arm around the saintess¡¯s waist and led her inside in full view of the elders, the surrounding guards showed expressions of humiliation.

    One of the guard leaders, an older man seemingly of simr status to the elders, spoke coldly, ¡°Now that the saintess stands as the face of our tribe, her dealings with the envoy of the forbiddennd should be diplomatic, not servile. Please keep that in mind.¡±

    Sisi nced at him, responding lightly with a few words. ¡°Oh? Where was this sentiment earlier?¡±

    The old man stifled his anger and fell silent.

    Sisi smiled, snuggling even closer to Zhao Changhe as they walked into the hidden chamber. She murmured, ¡°The Spirit Tribe boasts a hundred thousand men, yet it¡¯s the saintess who serves. Is this all truly the fault of a woman...?¡±

    With that, she led Zhao Changhe into the secret cave without looking back.

    Yue Hongling looked around at the shame and anger on the faces of those nearby, thinking that these people¡¯s hearts could still be stirred. Even among the higher ranks, it appeared that not everyone was so corrupt. There were still some with backbone.

    If a suitable opportunity arose, perhaps Sisi could rally the Spirit Tribe and truly reshape it. However, with the weight of the forbiddennd pressing down on them, there was little hope.

    The stone door closed with a heavy rumble, and they could faintly hear the angry shout of one of the elders outside, ¡°Have you all gone mad? Do you not value your lives anymore? Thank the heavens the sacred envoy was not paying attention, or he would have been livid...¡±

    With the stone door shut, they could not make out what sort of argument was happening outside.

    Inside the cave, only the three of them remained. They stood facing each other for a moment. Sisi reluctantly let go of Zhao Changhe and said softly to Yue Hongling, ¡°We were just putting on a show for them...¡±

    Yue Hongling crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine to deceive outsiders, and even fooling your sister is one thing, but don¡¯t deceive yourself.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Blood Jade? Where¡¯s the blood jade?¡± From the spirit bag within Zhao Changhe¡¯s storage ring came the furious voice of the corpse demon. ¡°Stop wasting time! I want to see the Heavenly Blood Jade!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze had already fallen on the heavy stone tform in the center of the chamber. Atop ity a blood-red gemstone the size of a goose egg, emanating an eerie, crimson glow. When the room went dark as the stone door sealed shut, this blood-red light became their only source of illumination, bathing the entire chamber in a blood-red hue.

    Yue Hongling and the others did not sense it as strongly, but Zhao Changhe¡¯s immediate impression was of overwhelming bloodthirst.

    Had he not known that the Blood God¡¯s array te did not require such a central gemstone, he would have believed this was the very core of the array te. The intense bloodlust and murderous aura felt almost identical, yet there was an added sense of ancient, primordial power. If the Blood God¡¯s array te was a natural treasure forged with the essence of Lie¡¯s dying will, then this object should be a natural treasure of simr nature.[1]

    But the issue was that the Heavenly Blood Jade should not be like this.

    From the information Zhao Changhe had, such as the records in the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>, it was described as ¡°a wondrous item, inherently containing pure, nourishing blood and qi...¡± and simr descriptions. It should be a treasure of heaven and earth, a natural treasure meant to nurture and strengthen one¡¯s blood and qi, with a quality that was robust and gentle.

    This would logically make it an idealplement for the forging of the Blood Asura Body, especially when paired with an aggressive, blood-strengthening herb like the Sharp de Grass. If the Heavenly Blood Jade itself was this vicious,bining it with something like the Sharp de Grass would contradict the medicinal theory, practically ensuring an explosive failure instead.

    Furthermore, if the Heavenly Blood Jade truly harbored such intense bloodthirst, it made no sense for the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> not to mention it.

    He tentatively stepped forward and lightly touched it. He was immediately met with a sharp, needle-like sting. <i>Damn, this vicious qi is intense.</i> Even with his cultivation rooted in vicious qi, he found it difficult to bear. Fortunately, it was not something he could not handle. Vicious qi was something he was more than used to dealing with.

    Zhao Changhe used the Vicious Blood Art and tried to lift the blood jade.

    Unfortunately, it did not budge.

    Surprised, Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth and tried again, but the blood jade seemed as if it were embedded in the stone tform,pletely immovable.

    From the spirit bag came the cold voice of the corpse demon, <i>¡°The ¡®heaven¡¯ in its name actually also refers to something as heavy as the heavens, though that is almost certainly an exaggeration. In any case, it¡¯s not surprising if you can¡¯t lift it.¡±</i>[2]

    Zhao Changhe asked, <i>¡°So, was their n for me to give up on my own after trying?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Perhaps,¡±</i> replied the corpse demon coolly.<i> ¡°With such fierce bloodthirst, ordinary people would struggle to even approach it.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Then why did they say they could bring it outside, just that it was inconvenient? Ignoring the vicious qi, even if we¡¯re just talking about its weight... I mean, you should know how strong I am. If I can¡¯t lift it, what makes them think they can?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°The Spirit Tribe has its own ways of harmonizing with the blood jade, allowing them to lift it without needing brute strength. They likely fear the vicious qi, which is why they let youe in and see it for yourself,¡±</i> the corpse demon said, sounding smug. <i>¡°It seems they¡¯re not entirely stupid. They¡¯ve left you with a piece of dung for all your trouble.¡±</i>

    Dragon Bird came over and smacked the spirit bag.

    The gu twitched a few times, then fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe sneered, <i>¡°Looks like you really did get your brain scrambled by that soul-searching. Do you really think that the forbiddennd doesn¡¯t covet this treasure? Why is this blood jade so abnormal? Can¡¯t your pea-sized gu brain figure it out?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon had been taunting Zhao Changhe, but it now felt a sting irself, the words hitting ufortably close to home. After a long silence, it replied, <i>¡°The blood jade has been contaminated and is unusable.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°So my initial assessment is that the blood jade could¡¯ve enhanced the entire Spirit Tribe¡¯s strength, either by reinforcing their bodies or aiding in controlling beasts. Generally, things that can elevate the power of an entire tribe are crucial. With it, the Spirit Tribe could outmatch most others, which is why you reacted so strongly.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon replied, <i>¡°They were just asking you earlier for some divine descent technique, right? That technique allows them to channel the power of a sacred beast, and the blood jade is a keyponent. Additionally, one must have a strong physique to harness that power, and the blood jade is vital for tempering the body. The Spirit Tribe can¡¯t do without it. Anyone who gives it away deserves death by a thousand cuts!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°But now it¡¯s been corrupted,¡±</i> Zhao Changhe replied. <i>¡°The Spirit Tribe tried to use it with the ancient techniques handed down to them, only to find it unusable. So it became worthless, to the point that they can¡¯t even keep it in the ancestral hall, or its aura would ruin other artifacts. It¡¯s isted in this cave instead.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon let out a coldugh. <i>¡°In my opinion, when Lie stole the Blood Ao, he must¡¯ve polluted the blood jade at the same time... This has his handiwork all over it.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, <i>¡°Why didn¡¯t Lie just take the blood jade away with him rather than corrupt it? Do you really think he did not have the strength to take it away?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon fell silent, clearly unable to exin this. If it had hands, it would be scratching its head.

    Zhao Changhe sneered, <i>¡°There¡¯s no way this was Lie¡¯s doing. I¡¯d say it¡¯s almost certain that this was the doing of the so-called god or demon in the forbiddennd. It must have been extremely weakened after the copse of the era and was thus unable to make use of the blood jade, but they naturally would not just let the Spirit Tribe use it. </i>

    <i>¡°Most importantly, since they could not subdue the Spirit Tribe back then, they simply corrupted it just enough to keep the Spirit Tribe from being able to cultivate their bodies. Over millennia, the tribe fell into decline, while that god or demon gradually recovered. By the time they emerged, the Spirit Tribe had already weakened enough to be their servants.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon: ¡°...¡±

    <i>¡°There is a Blood Ao in the forbiddennd now. Who knows if they reared itter or if it¡¯s one they¡¯ve had for ages? Either way, once it¡¯s fully tamed, they could begin using that technique to channel the power of a sacred beast you were talking about. If they don¡¯te for the blood jade this year, then perhaps they¡¯lle for it next year. Do you really think you can keep it safe?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon¡¯s current brainpower left it unable to refute Zhao Changhe, and what Zhao Changhe was saying was in fact likely to even be the truth. His case-solving and analysis skills had always been quite on point.

    Zhao Changhe said, <i>¡°Even though I want the blood jade, I have no interest in taking over Spirit Tribe. I¡¯m willing to find a solution that benefits both of us. As for whoever it is in that forbiddennd, they probably couldn¡¯t care less whether your Spirit Tribe lives or dies. Think carefully about who has your best interests at heart.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon said, <i>¡°What do you want me to help with?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I need that technique you mentioned that would allow me to harmonize with it. I can¡¯t lift this thing.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s been contaminated. Do you think you can use it even if you harmonize with it?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I am very sure I can. This vicious qi might be a serious problem for you guys, but it¡¯s nothing to me.¡±</i>

    Yue Hongling and Sisi stood by, wide-eyed, watching as Zhao Changhe held the blood jade in his hand, staring nkly as if in a trance. They thought he might have been overtaken by some illusion. After waiting a little while and seeing no reaction, Yue Hongling, finally unable to hold back, was about to step in to help when suddenly, the blood jade emitted a dazzling rainbow light.

    The blood jade, which had previously felt as heavy as the heavens, was now held effortlessly in his hand. The vicious qi surrounding it had beenpletely absorbed, and even Sisi could feel something stirring within her bloodline, as if it was being awakened.

    1. Note that ¡°artificial¡± and ¡°natural¡± here are the <i>houtian</i> (ºóÌì) and <i>xiantian</i> (ÏÈÌì) often encountered in these novels. I''ve also tranted this as acquired and innate when ites to true qi in this novel, though I''ll be tranting it as artificial and natural when ites to items. These terms refer to a thing or a quality¡¯s rtion to nature and the Dao¡ªthat which is innate is much closer than that which is produced artificially. ?

    2. The original here is <i>juntian</i> (¾ûÌì), which is the first part of the Heavenly Blood Jade¡¯s name and generally refers to the center of heaven. In this case, however, the characters of the word are actually treated more separately, ¾û being an ancient unit of weight equal to roughly 30 jin (18kg) and Ìì being heaven. ?

 Chapter 481: The Guidance of the Ancestral God

    <h4>Chapter 481: The Guidance of the Ancestral God</h4>

    <i>This really is a sacred artifact.</i>

    Its sheer weight that made it impossible for Zhao Changhe to lift it spoke volumes. Even if it did not truly match the heavens, it could probably bepared to mountains and oceans.

    The energy it primarily held was in the form of blood and qi. It was not meant to be absorbed like normal energy¡ªabsorbing that much blood and qi into the body would not serve any purpose. Rather, it was meant for enhancement and transformation. A single person absorbing all of the energy from it was immediately out of the question. It was truly something that was intended to support an entire poption, refining and improving their blood and qi, as well as their physique.

    Of course, not everyone was suited to the kind of enhancement brought about by the blood jade. Yue Hongling or Han Wubing, for example, were unlikely to bepatible with such changes.

    But for the members of the Spirit Tribe members like Sisi, it was very well-suited, and even more so for Zhao Changhe.

    The Spirit Tribe¡¯s martial arts cultivation was average at best. Besides having most of theirbat heritage cut down by Lie¡¯s ruthless destruction, their physical cultivation had degraded over time, with the main root cause being the absence of this blood jade.

    For Sisi, it was like rain after a long drought. The effects that the blood jade could bring her were, in a sense, even more profound than they were for Zhao Changhe. Just by standing nearby and feeling the blood jade¡¯s influence, her physique began to change dramatically. Not only was her body bing stronger and her blood and qi surging, but even her true qi began growing. The gu in her spirit bag seemed to be jubnt, seemingly all plumping up a bit.

    The Spirit Tribe¡¯s cultivation methods differed from those of the Central ins. Their path to unlocking the Profound Mysteries did not require the kind ofprehension and connection that Zhao Changhe might need. In the end, their Profound Mysteries revolved around the human body itself, as well as the use of witchcraft, gu, and the maniption of blood and qi. Once they reached a critical threshold, they naturally unlocked the Profound Mysteries.

    Sisi had already been on the verge of a breakthrough...

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes widened as she watched Sisi break through to the Profound Mysteries right before her.

    She could very well be the only person of the Spirit Tribe in this era to break through to the Profound Mysteries.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s mouth fell open, and so did Sisi¡¯s. The two women stood there, ck-jawed, amazed at what they had just witnessed.

    <i>Does this even make any sense?</i>

    The Spirit Tribe ought to defend this blood jade with their lives. It was incredibly valuable and precious to them! If the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestors knew that it had been given away so easily, they were likely to rise from their graves in fury.

    And in reality, it seems they really were already angry enough to rise from the dead...

    <i>But why is Zhao Changhe able to harmonize with the blood jade? What connection does he have with our tribe¡¯s Ancestral God?</i>

    Sisi¡¯s expression began to change.

    The corpse demon watched coldly as Zhao Changhe silently transformed his blood and qi. It made no furtherment but said, <i>¡°Lie¡¯s rise is linked to many aspects of the Spirit Tribe. Since you inherited his legacy, the artifacts of the Spirit Tribe are indeed beneficial for your cultivation. In fact, they might even enable you to ascend to greatness. In a certain sense, you could be considered half a Spirit Tribe member... From here on out, however, it¡¯ll depend on your own abilities, just as it happened with Lie as he conquered the world.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe quietly observed the changes in his body. In fact, the results he experienced were better than Sisi¡¯s. Not only had his blood and qi be more concentrated, but the blood jade had also bestowed him with extremely powerful vicious qi.

    Poor Old Zhao had not really killed many people, so his cultivation of vicious qi, which was generally something nourished through bloodshed, had always beencking. He had mostly relied on artifacts filled with vicious qi to make up for this inadequacy, but the Blood God¡¯s array te, being iplete, had a rather weak and insufficient supply of vicious qi. He also could not bear to absorb too much of it, lest he leave the followers of the Blood God Cult with nothing to absorb. He had thus been wondering where to find arger supply of vicious qi.

    And here it was, given to him freely.

    However, since the foundations of their cultivation were different, the reaction that the blood jade had with Sisi was more visible. While his was less apparent, his gains were not necessarily inferior.

    Hearing the corpse demon¡¯sment, Zhao Changhe finally responded, <i>¡°I have my own path... whatever I inherited from Lie is just a reference.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon scoffed. <i>¡°Hmph. I¡¯m just curious how you¡¯re going to justify this so-called win-win solution. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t want to keep this all for yourself.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe casually shoved the blood jade into Sisi¡¯s hands.

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    The corpse demon: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, <i>¡°She¡¯s someone truly from your tribe, and she¡¯s even the saintess.¡±</i>

    The corpse demon wanted to say that giving it to her was not much different from giving it to himself... but the words caught in its throat, and it found itself unable to say anything.

    In the end, there <i>was</i> a difference.

    Sisi held the blood jade in a daze, murmuring, ¡°Do you really not want it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten what I needed from the blood jade, so why would I hoard it?¡± Zhao Changhe ruffled her hair. ¡°This is your tribe¡¯s sacred artifact. Keep it close... Let the elders think the sacred envoy took it; that¡¯s fine. Once things settle down, you can bring it back out as your own asset.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes softened to the point they looked like they might melt.

    Yue Hongling crossed her arms, giving them a look.

    <i>Are you two really doing this right in front of me?</i>

    Sisi asked softly, ¡°Why... Why are you able to harmonize with our Spirit Tribe¡¯s blood jade?¡±

    ¡°Uh... your ancestor taught me.¡± Zhao Changhe was a bit overwhelmed by her gaze and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going. There¡¯s nothing else here.¡±

    ¡°Is this the guidance of the Ancestral God?¡± Sisi murmured to herself, looking quiteplicated.

    The corpse demon started thrashing inside the spirit bag, <i>¡°Zhao Changhe, you¡ª!¡±</i>

    The spirit bag was swiftly closed, leaving the corpse demon blind and muted.

    With a heavy rumble, the stone door swung open again. The three of them had been inside for barely a moment, and the elders and guards outside stared in shock at the now-empty stone chamber. ¡°This... the Heavenly Blood Jade has truly been taken?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied calmly, ¡°What? Did you think that I¡¯d be unable to retrieve it?¡±

    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare...¡± The elders bowed their heads, filled with even greater reverence, and respectfully asked, ¡°Does the sacred envoy require anything else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Since we have the Heavenly Blood Jade, there¡¯s no need for any male and female sacrifices this time.¡±

    The elders were incredulous and blurted out, ¡°Really? But we¡¯ve already prepared them...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and the surrounding guards clenched their fists.

    Zhao Changhe said calmly, ¡°Have those chosen for the sacrifices return. If you have so much energy to spare, you should help me with another matter.¡±

    The great elder hurriedly asked, ¡°What is it that you require of us, sacred envoy?¡±

    ¡°The white-robed swordsman, the traitor we¡¯ve informed you about... Have you gotten any information on him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± another elder quickly responded. ¡°He is at the Thousand Snakes Vige to the west. The leader of the vige, She Shan, is entertaining and stalling him.¡±

    As it happened, Shi Wuding knew next to nothing about the forbiddennd. He did not even understand why the people of the Spirit Tribe treated him with such respect. In fact, he did not realize these people were from the Spirit Tribe at all. He was utterly clueless, and his bewildered behavior confirmed to everyone that he was not the real envoy¡ªhe did not even seem to be someone privy to important matters of the forbiddennd.

    If the Spirit Tribe had any lingering doubts about which side was the true envoy, a simple interaction with him made the truth crystal clear. It was too obvious.

    With des sharpened, they were just waiting for the sacred envoy¡¯smand to strike down the traitor together.

    Zhao Changhe exchanged a nce with Yue Hongling, each recognizing the amusement in the other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s make arrangements. Once we¡¯ve dealt with this viin, we shall return to report our sess.¡±

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Shi Wuding was enjoying imperial-level treatment at the Thousand Snakes Vige, with fine wine, food, and beautiful maids attending to his every need.

    Fortunately, Shi Wuding¡¯s sword heart was firm, and he had no particr interest in such pleasures, especially women. He remained focused on recuperating and even asked the people of the Thousand Snakes Vige to search for two men and one woman.

    To those at the Thousand Snakes Vige, this behavior seemed typical of those of the forbiddennd, but it definitely did not fit that of a sacred envoy.

    The sacred envoys came to collect things, but here he was, asking for nothing... and knowing nothing, at that. Did he really expect to use their resources to confront the real sacred envoy? What a joke.

    They did not even wait for instructions from the elders on the sacred mountain. By the time said instructions came, the people of the Thousand Snakes Vige had already begun plotting against Shi Wuding.

    He might refuse women, but he still had to eat. They added subtle things to his food, substances that would be impossible to detect through ordinary means. Though Shi Wuding had formidable cultivation, his knowledge of the foreign tribes was limited, and he did not notice a thing.

    During his stay, any saliva left on utensils from his eating and drinking, as well as stray hairs he had shed, were quietly collected by the people of the Thousand Snakes Vige. They were just waiting for the order from the elders to begin their operation.

    After about two days of rest, Shi Wuding felt that the injuries he had sustained from the treacherous couple were mostly healed, so he emerged from seclusion and asked, ¡°Have you found the men and woman I asked you to find?¡±

    The leader of the Thousand Snakes Vige, She Shan, replied with a sycophantic smile, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve heard that they were spotted not far from here, at Sipan Vige.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shi Wuding¡¯s eyes shed sharply. ¡°Where is this vige? Lead me there.¡±

    <i>Who does he think he is? He¡¯s not even showing the dignity of an envoy.</i>[1]

    She Shan maintained his ingratiating smile, ¡°Sacred envoy, please follow me.¡±

    A team of Spirit Tribe elites surrounded Shi Wuding as they led him out of the vige, heading straight toward another barren mountain.

    After walking through the mountain for a while, Shi Wuding began to sense something was off.

    She Shan, who had been leading the way, suddenly darted off and disappeared from sight. When Shi Wuding turned around, the Spirit Tribe elites who had been following him were gone as well...

    From all directions, a hissing sound filled the air. An endless swarm of venomous snakes surged forward like a tidal wave, an ocean of snakes so thick it made one¡¯s skin crawl.

    At the same time, a fierce wind rose, carrying an endless rain of arrows that blotted out the sky.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s face grew grim as he drew his sword, ready to unleash a technique that split his single sword strike into thousands. But his arm suddenly went numb, losing all strength.

    <i>I¡¯ve been cursed?</i>

    rmed, Shi Wuding quickly looked inward and felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen. Countless gu had somehow entered his body and were now threatening to burst forth.

    The arrows were already upon him.

    Gritting his teeth against the curses and gu, Shi Wuding dodged to the side, aiming to escape into the nearby dense forest.

    Just then, the sh of a saber and the glint of a sword appeared¡ªZhao Changhe and Yue Hongling struck together, bringing down theirbined might upon him.

    Shi Wuding felt as though he were caught in a nightmare.

    <i>We all just arrived in this secret realm, so why does it feel like I¡¯ve stumbled onto your home turf? What did I ever do to these people? Why are they attacking me with such ferocity?</i>

    1. This has been changed due to being extremely awkward in English, but Zhao Changhe actually addresses himself as ¡°this envoy,¡± and She Shan herements that Shi Wuding doesn¡¯t even do that. Using one¡¯s position as a first-person pronoun is a way to highlight status. It¡¯s also the source of one of the mostmon insults in these novels, i.e. referring to yourself as the other party¡¯s father or ancestor. ?

 Chapter 482: The Rise of the Saintess

    <h4>Chapter 482: The Rise of the Saintess</h4>

    The most unbelievable thing for Shi Wuding was that, in just two short days, the pair had grown even stronger.

    Yue Hongling had be a bit more powerful, her blood and qi appearing to have be more vigorous, bncing out some of her innate physical disadvantages as a woman and making her overall strength more well-rounded. While it gave her a stronger foundation for touching the second Profound Mystery, it did not result in any significant change in herbat power.

    Zhao Changhe, on the other hand, had undergone a drastic change, bing far more powerful and imposing. His fierce and brutal vicious qi now made him seem like an ancient demon, so much so that even Shi Wuding, with his steadfast resolve, could not help but feel a sense of dread.

    If Shi Wuding had also transmigrated from Earth, he might have wondered if these two were Super Saiyans.

    <i>Who recovers from their injuries in just two days and immediately bes this much stronger?</i>

    Shi Wuding sidestepped Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber and simultaneously swung his sword, striking the side of Yue Hongling¡¯s sword.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A terrifying wall of sword qi surged forth, knocking down all the arrows that were descending toward him like a swarm of locusts.

    Even Zhao Changhe could not help but be impressed. <i>He really is incredibly powerful...</i> He had heard of such walls of sword qi but never seen one himself. It was unexpected to witness it so suddenly. If he were in perfect condition, someone like Shi Wuding could probably take on an entire army on his own.

    However, he was not in perfect condition.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s abdomen twisted in pain, his limbs weak. He barely managed to fend off the first wave of attacks, but how would he withstand theing onught?

    Yue Hongling¡¯s sword vibrated slightly, effortlessly deflecting Shi Wuding¡¯s sword and leaving himpletely exposed.

    Meanwhile, Dragon Bird came shing down toward his chest.

    Straining against the weakness and pain, Shi Wuding suddenly opened his mouth, releasing a piercing stream of sword qi that struck Dragon Bird with a sharp ng. Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand went numb, and his saber was knocked off course.

    Shi Wuding quickly evaded, but Yue Hongling¡¯s sword still left a long gash across his shoulder.

    He rolled away on the ground, trying to escape from the encirclement.

    A fragrant breeze swept by, and a dagger plunged viciously into his back.

    Shi Wuding had not even noticed Sisi¡¯s ambush. He barely managed to avoid a fatal wound but still took the dagger solidly in his back.

    Realizing that escape down the mountain was impossible, he clenched his teeth and leaped off the cliff.

    Behind him, Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling¡¯s des followed close, striking at his back. Shi Wuding tried to parry, but his sword was knocked away, and he plummeted off the cliff like a kite with its string cut.

    ¡°Persistent bastard... In my experience, this isn¡¯t the end of him.¡± Zhao Changhe adjusted his clothes and prepared to jump down. ¡°I need to see his body. We must make sure he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Yue Hongling grabbed his arm and whispered, ¡°Wait, someone¡¯s approaching.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s ears pricked up, and he indeed heard the sounds of someone quickly closing in from the other side.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s cultivation was still a fraction stronger than his own, and it seemed she was now on the verge of breaking through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    They hurried over to the other side of the cliff and saw several ck-d figures racing toward them with astonishing speed. They had not yet arrived, but a haughty voice echoed ahead of them, ¡°What¡¯s with all this fighting? Stop at once and kneel to wee¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Zhao Changhe flicked his wrist, and Dragon Bird came shing down right at the speaker¡¯s face.

    The neers: ¡°?¡±

    Yue Hongling and Sisi reacted simultaneously. Sisi shouted sternly, ¡°The traitor has aplices! You let him jump off the cliff without intervening. How dare you just stand there?! You¡¯ll be held ountable!¡±

    The real envoy had arrived!

    This ce was on the path from the Thousand Snakes Vige to the sacred mountain, very close to the mountain itself. The envoy,ing from some other route, had also just so happened to arrive here.

    <i>There¡¯s still time before the Dragon Boat Festival. Why did theye so early?</i>

    Sisi did not have time to think. Her first instinct was to ensure that Zhao Changhe¡¯s cover was not blown, or else everything would fall apart. Zhao Changhe, reacting even faster, had already swung his saber directly at the envoy¡¯s face.

    The best-case scenario was for the elders to join in attacking the real envoy. Once theymitted this act, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s path would irrevocably change!

    <i>ng!</i>

    The envoy,pletely bewildered, drew his sword and attempted to deflect Dragon Bird. The surrounding air filled with a gusting wind as several Spirit Tribe elders, eager to earn merit and avoid me, rushed forward, shouting, ¡°The traitor has aplices! Die, scoundrel!¡±

    The envoy: ¡°???¡±

    As Sisi had mentioned earlier, the envoy was at most on par with her own level and certainly was not a match for Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling. What level of prowess was needed for an envoy sent to subjugate and unt authority? If they could match Sisi¡¯s previous level, that would already be decent...

    Moreover, taken by surprise and without any time to mentally prepare himself, the envoy could not even withstand Zhao Changhe¡¯s single strike. With one sh, his sword was sent flying, and in the next moment, the three elders¡¯ fists and palms struck him all at once.

    The poor envoy, who had barely opened his mouth to establish his authority, found himself inexplicably smashed into a bloody pulp before he could evenplete a sentence.

    His final thought wasn¡¯t confusion but rather a sense of fervent devotion: <i>Will the Ancestral God take note of this? You traitors will pay with your lives!</i>

    As if responding to his devout plea, the blood he had spurted before dying coalesced in the air, slowly forming a small, one-foot-tall blood figure with a sinister visage. ¡°Well, well, it seems the Spirit Tribe¡¯s wings have grown strong...¡±

    As it spoke, an immeasurable wave of blood mist exploded outward.

    All three elders coughed up blood in unison, their bodies crumbling under the mist, losing the strength to fight.

    Zhao Changhe felt his own blood and qi surging wildly, and his heart tensed slightly.

    <i>This is the textbook effect of the Vicious Blood Art! It¡¯s just a different execution¡ªBloodied Mountains and Rivers!</i>

    Had he faced this two days earlier, before mastering the saber intent of No Man¡¯s Land and killing Frost Hawk, Zhao Changhe might not have been able to handle it. This was a higher-level suppression of the same technique, and the gap felt vast.

    However, since gaining insight into the new concept of No Man¡¯s Land, Zhao Changhe could now remain as immovable as a mountain. Though the blood mist did affect him, he managed to hold his ground, retreating only three steps with a muffled grunt.

    Zhao Changhe quickly suppressed his surging blood and qi. Then, he swung his saber yet again, his eyes taking on a crimson color as a fierce, bloodthirsty qi surged around him.

    The blood figure let out a surprised ¡°Huh¡± and thenunched a small, powerful punch.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Dragon Bird collided with the blood fist, unleashing a terrifying wave of energy that annihted the nearby snakes and insects. The Spirit Tribe members shielded themselves, dragging their elders away from the battle.

    Everyone was astounded.

    It looked like a sh between two ancient blood demons, hardly resembling a battle between humans.

    At the same time, Yue Hongling and Sisi swiftly killed the envoy¡¯s remaining followers and returned. Seeing the ongoing battle, they joined the fray, charging straight at the blood figure.

    ¡°Hm? Two disciples of the Sword Emperor? One bearing the intent from his early years and the other from hister years... But what¡¯s the ancient sword Dragon Emperor doing here? That¡¯s a different lineage...¡± the blood figure muttered in surprise. It then grew two additional arms, meeting Yue Hongling¡¯s sword and Sisi¡¯s dagger.

    But as the blood hand reached for Sisi¡¯s dagger, the dagger vanished, reced by a bone sword brimming with energy, which viciously stabbed into the blood hand.

    The blood figure seemed to evaporate, emitting a sizzling sound as white mist rose skyward, apanied by a pained and furious roar, ¡°Very well... The Spirit Tribe¡¯s betrayal, I¡¯ll remember this!¡±

    The white mist faded, and the blood figure disappeared.

    All that remained was a devastated mountaintop littered with the bodies of venomous snakes and insects.

    The Spirit Tribe members stared at the three of them in horror.

    ¡°You... you...¡± The great elder raised a trembling finger. ¡°You¡¯re fake envoys?!¡±

    The terrifying power of the blood figure, even as a mere projection, had been overwhelming and unstoppable.

    That was surely the true ancestral god of the forbiddennd! And the envoy it protected¡ªthe ones who had just been killed¡ªhad to be the real envoy!

    The fake envoy had led them to kill the real envoy and had even managed to drive back their god...

    <i>They drove back the Ancestral God... But that was just a projection. If their true bodyes, will any of us survive?!</i>

    The elders, furious and panicked, struggled to their feet, trembling from their injuries. ¡°Rebellion... seize them all!¡±

    ¡°Seize them? You and what army?¡± Sisi sneered, raising the bone sword high. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    <i>Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</i>

    The battlefield was not far from the sacred mountain, and themotion had already drawn the attention of other Spirit Tribe elders, who now flew over, just in time to see Sisi holding up the bone sword.

    Someone gasped in shock, ¡°The Blood Ao¡¯s spine!¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced to the side, realizing why he had sensed a simr aura to the Blood God¡¯s array te earlier. <i>So it¡¯s because it¡¯s from the same source. Wait a second... The Blood Ao is a turtle, so making an array te from its shell makes sense, but what¡¯s with this spine? Turtles don¡¯t even have spines, or do they? Hm, maybe they do...</i>[1]

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Sisi spoke loudly. ¡°This is the spine of the Blood Ao. Our Ancestral God Ao is dead, in by Lie, and its bones are here before you. Stop deceiving yourselves! The so-called forbiddennd holds no Blood Ao. And if it does, it would be nothing but a cub. If the forbiddennd can rear one, then so can we!¡±

    The crowd stared dumbfounded at the spine, trying to process the information.

    ¡°Our ancestors raised the Blood Ao and used its power for themselves!¡± Sisi proimed. ¡°We honor the spirits of our ancestors and obey the teachings of our Ancestral God. If the Blood Ao is our tribe¡¯s guardian sacred beast, then this spine is a relic of that guardian and continues to protect us. We should even regard it as a sacred sword! The object of your worship is right here! Why would you kneel to a mere hatchling?¡±

    That logic was sound.

    Some did not understand, while others pretended not to.

    Were people truly worshiping a mere beast youngling? No, it was the power of the forbiddennd they feared. The notion of honoring the ancestral Blood Ao was merely an excuse, a facade to justify their submission to the forbiddennd¡¯s dominance. The elders, in turn, used the forbiddennd¡¯s conquest to suppress the ambitions of the younger generation, stifling their desire to explore, learn, and even reim power within the Spirit Tribe itself.

    That was the reality.

    If they could not defeat the forbiddennd, there was no point in discussing anything else.

    As more Spirit Tribe members gathered, the great elder, needing to maintain a fa?ade of authority, said sternly, ¡°Where did you obtain this so-called sacred sword?¡±

    ¡°From the true Ancestral God, of course!¡± Sisi lowered the spine and raised a blood-red gemstone. ¡°And look at this! Do you recognize it?¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. ¡°The Heavenly Blood Jade! But why does its aura seem so... different?¡±

    ¡°For millennia, the Heavenly Blood Jade has been the foundation of our tribe¡¯s cultivation, as recorded in our ancient texts, yet we¡¯ve never been able to use it. Why do you think that is?¡± Sisi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°As the saintess, Imuned with the Ancestral God¡¯s spirit. The Ancestral God imparted amand, teaching me to break the seal on this sacred artifact. Now, the entire tribe can benefit from it! How can that be false?¡±

    Indeed, something like the Heavenly Blood Jade could not possibly be falsified. And for countless years, the tribe¡¯s records had clearly detailed how to use the blood jade, yet no one had ever seeded. Why was that?

    Sisi had only recently be the saintess, and suddenly, she could use it. Why was that?

    Was this truly the favor of their ancestral god, bestowing their will upon their saintess?

    While strength and power mattered, ancient tribes like the Spirit Tribe also had deep-rooted beliefs and traditions. When an undeniable miracle was before them, there would be countless willing to follow. Not everyone bowed solely to power.

    Furthermore, Sisi was not involved with just a singr miracle, but two¡ªthe change in the Heavenly Blood Jade and the sudden appearance of the sacred sword!

    Zhao Changhe smirked to himself. <i>If these miracles were not bestowed by their ancestral god, then how could they happen?</i>

    Several elders quietly retreated to their respective families, shouting angrily, ¡°These are mere lies to confuse the people and incite rebellion against the forbiddennd! Do you intend to bring ruin upon the Spirit Tribe? Seize Xiang Simeng and these two impostors pretending to be sacred envoys!¡±

    The atmosphere grew tense in an instant, and a number of people moved to stand protectively in front of Sisi, confronting the elders¡¯ direct subordinates. ¡°Elders, please remain calm...¡±

    A gleam of satisfaction shed in Sisi¡¯s eyes.

    She had only been worried about having no support, but as long as there were some willing to back her, the foundation was there, and she could proceed with certain ns.

    Suddenly, she whistled sharply.

    High above, an eagle circled before swooping off into the distance. It was a beast under her control.

    Not long after, a great cloud of dust arose in the distance, and the ground shook as a vast army, bearing banners with the character Xiang[2], approached the mountain from all sides.

    When she entered the secret realm with intentions of assassinating the sacred envoy, she had already prepared for an all-out confrontation. Although her forces from outside the tribe were not entirely loyal, she still had them station themselves at the foot of the sacred mountain, ready for action for quite some time.

    The fact that the envoy turned out to be Zhao Changhe and that the action had been dyed until today did not matter¡ªin fact, it was perfect timing!

    The Spirit Tribe had not made any preparations for an internal war. None of the tribal forces, including the sacred mountain¡¯s guards, were mobilized. They had only gathered on a nearby hill. Now, with this army surrounding the mountain, who could possibly resist?

    Sisi raised the blood jade in one hand and the sacred sword in the other, shouting, ¡°These elders have colluded with outsiders, falsely iming the mantle of the Ancestral God, bowing and scraping like ves while oppressing our people. They deserve a thousand deaths! Those of the Spirit Tribe who with any respect for yourselves, seize them!¡±

    Technically, bringing Xia people into the secret realm vited a fundamental rule and was punishable by death. Yet the Spirit Tribe members who sided with Sisi were ecstatic.

    They had already rebelled, and the key now was to win!

    Battle cries erupted, and the younger, more militant members of the tribe, led by Sisi, charged at the elders and their followers.

    Amidst the chaos, the chief elder shouted, ¡°The Ancestral God of the forbiddennd merely retreated temporarily. He will return! You¡¯ll regret listening to this child who knows nothing and only brings you closer to your doom!¡±

    Atst, someone roared back in fury, ¡°I¡¯m done being a ve! If we¡¯re rebelling, let¡¯s do it right, even if it turns the world upside down! Death is better than submission! And you, old dog, will die before I do!¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling stood at the edge of the conflict, refraining from joining the fight. Now, they exchanged a nce, and Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°The forbiddennd still needs to be dealt with.¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, ¡°Are you confident? That power we just witnessed...¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Changhe replied gravely. ¡°But we have to try.¡±

    Sisi broke away from the battle, her face still flushed with the heat of battle. She muttered in an awkward tone, ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Zhao Changhe asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know where the forbiddennd is. No one from our tribe has ever known.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I know where it is.¡±

    1. Yes, they do, and the spine is attached to the shell. ?

    2. Ïò, Sisi¡¯s surname. ?

 Chapter 483: Preparing for Battle

    <h4>Chapter 483: Preparing for Battle</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had a good idea of where the forbiddennd was, or at least where it might be.

    The <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> clearly depicted it, located not far east of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s sacred mountain. It was the site where the Spirit Tribe once raised the Blood Ao, the Ao Pool. The as even mapped out the internal paths of the Ao Pool, indicating that the ck Tortoise of the time had likely personally visited the ce back in the day¡ªperhaps due to being kin, in a sense?

    Yet, based on what Sisi and the others had said, it seemed like they had no knowledge of this Ao Pool at all.

    Given that the forbiddennd appeared to have raised a Blood Ao, it was likely that they had taken over the Ao Pool, found a Blood Ao egg or something simr, and raised a new one. Whoever it was that had found the Ao Pool was clearly a god or demon from the previous era who suffered severe injuries and was barely clinging to life. To avoid being discovered by the Spirit Tribe, they likely set up some kind of barrier or formation to conceal the Ao Pool¡¯s existence. And over time, the current Spirit Tribe members had forgotten its existence altogether.

    This is likely how the forbiddennd came into being¡ªthere was probably not much more to it. The fact that the real envoy approached from that direction also supports this theory.

    Sisi had no idea Zhao Changhe had ess to such information and was both shocked and delighted. ¡°You... you really have an idea of where it is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. In fact, I¡¯d say I¡¯m at almost certain¡±

    ¡°Are you actually the true sacred envoy sent by our ancestral god to guide us?¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh and teased her, ¡°Then the saintess should serve me well.¡±

    Sisi bit her lower lip and remained silent.

    Yue Hongling sensed that the lovesick fool¡¯s gaze was turning soft and watery. If she were not standing nearby, she believed that Sisi might have even kissed him already.

    Zhao Changhe had indeed managed to pull off some inexplicable miracles this time, and he really seemed like a heaven-sent savior to Sisi. While Yue Hongling herself had helped in the battles, she could notpare to Zhao Changhe¡¯s seemingly endless supply of strange and miraculous insights. If he insisted he was the true sacred envoy, Sisi would likely believe him.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Hongling and I will go check it out. You should stay here. The Spirit Tribe is in chaos, and they need you as their backbone to unify them. Even if Hongling and I can¡¯t win and have to flee, with the support of your entire tribe, we may still have a chance.¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips. ¡°That entity is powerful... Perhaps you should train a bit longer before going? Once I¡¯ve secured control over the Spirit Tribe, you¡¯ll have unlimited resources...¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°We need to go now. It was wounded by the bone sword earlier, so it¡¯s not at full strength. This is our best opportunity.¡±

    Sisi pressed her lips tightly together, then, after a moment, handed him the bone sword without a word and turned back to rejoin the battle, directing all her worry into the struggle against the elders.

    ¡°Xiang Simeng! You¡¯ve defied your elders and created chaos in the tribe! How will you face the Ancestral God in the afterlife?¡±

    ¡°The ones who need to repent before the Ancestral God are you!¡± Sisi¡¯s eyes turned fierce. ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°The... The Profound Mysteries? This... This is impossible...¡±

    Zhao Changhe no longer paid any more attention to the typical viinousst wordsing from the battlefield, nor did he feel the need to join the fight that was clearly in their favor. Instead, he leaped over the edge of the cliff, descending it rapidly.

    Yue Hongling followed, understanding that Zhao Changhe intended to track down Shi Wuding.

    Below, the vegetation was broken and stained with blood, showing clear signs of someone tumbling down the mountain. However, there was no trace of the person himself. Shi Wuding¡¯s sword, however, which had been knocked from his grasp earlier,y nearby.

    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s gone.¡± Zhao Changhe picked up the sword, handed it to Yue Hongling, and sighed. ¡°I have a feeling he¡¯lle back to mess with us.¡±

    ¡°Most things rarely go perfectly. If he seeks revenge, we can simply face him head-on,¡± Yue Hongling replied. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s gravely injured. He won¡¯t be causing us trouble anytime soon. If we can secure control over the Spirit Tribe quickly, we won¡¯t have to fear a lone Shi Wuding.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Zhao Changhe continued to search through the undergrowth.

    Yue Hongling asked curiously, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied in a low voice, ¡°Shi Wuding didn¡¯t seem to have a storage ring. If he was carrying any pouches with medicine or valuables, they may have fallen earlier. I¡¯m looking for Sharp de Grass... This is myst chance to strengthen myself before the final confrontation.¡±

    Yue Hongling could not help but feel a bit impressed. Zhao Changhe was not only meticulous but also truly seizing every possible moment to improve his cultivation.

    Little did she know, Zhao Changhe was extremely anxious at this moment.

    Knowing the location of the forbiddennd was located was one thing, but it was still a massive question as to who the person in the forbiddennd was and why they used the Vicious Blood Art...

    If it was Lie himself, he might as well forget about it. Even in a weakened state, someone of Lie¡¯s caliber would be untouchable. His understanding of martial arts, the Dao, and the principles of the world were simply on an entirely different level.

    However, Zhao Changhe doubted that the other party was Lie. The disparity in their aura was toorge, and while the Bloodied Mountains and Rivers they unleashed was stronger than his own, it was not at the level of the technique¡¯s creator.

    Still, even if it was not Lie, it felt like a hopeless fight. The ability to remotely observe everything through an envoy already indicated that the entity was beyond his league. The other party had even been able to face off against the three of them at once with just a projection. With that being the case, how terrifying was their true body?

    Last time, when he fought the corpse demon, he had been able to call in allies from the Rankings of Heaven and Earth to gang up on it. But what about this time?

    Well, this time, he had the corpse demon, who would at least be eager to cooperate on this matter.

    Zhao Changhe was still deeply uneasy, and he had been trying to contact the blind woman since earlier, but she had not responded at all.

    As he continued searching, he asked the corpse demon, ¡°<i>What do you think of that blood figure earlier?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon replied coldly, <i>¡°From their divine descent alone, not much is apparent, but it¡¯s definitely stronger than those from the Ranking of Heaven that ganged up on mest time.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Could it be Lie?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Lie? Not even close.¡±</i> The corpse demon, despite his bitterness towards Lie, seemed to have a certain respect for his power. <i>¡°It can¡¯t be Lie. I¡¯m also trying to figure out who it is. It¡¯s strange. Lie never took on any disciples back then. I can understand how future generations could learn his techniques from what he left behind, but where did this person get Lie¡¯s techniques...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Could it be that Lie originally derived his techniques from the Blood Ao? And whoever this person might be, having been with the Blood Ao for so long, hase to grasp a simr concept?¡±</i>

    The corpse demon was silent for a moment before replying slowly, <i>¡°The one who had the most contact with the Blood Ao back then was me... Lie could only kill the Blood Ao when I wasn¡¯t around.¡±</i>

    In other words, since it had never managed to figure anything out itself, how could whoever this person was do so?

    Zhao Changhe sneered, <i>¡°If you¡¯d been there, Lie probably would¡¯ve taken you down along with the Blood Ao.¡±</i>

    ¡°...¡± The corpse demon changed the subject, <i>¡°Still, your theory isn¡¯t without merit. People are different, after all, and each person draws unique insights.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Do you think you could take him on?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on his condition,¡±</i> the corpse demon said with a hint of sarcasm.<i> ¡°It¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t need to feel so uncertain.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    His sh with the blood figure left him feeling as if he were slicing at water with a de¡ªan overpowering sense of futility. His attacks seemed to have little effect, while Sisi¡¯s bone sword clearly worked.

    The reason was simple: the bone sword had absorbed a substantial amount of frigid, murderous sword qi from the formation earlier, making it a force capable of piercing the heavens and rending space. Dragon Bird did not have ess to such energy reserves, nor a concentrated, piercing form of attack like that.

    But this could not be med on Dragon Bird; it simply reflected his ownck of power. Even with enhancements, he could not disy such might.

    With the addition of Sharp de Grass, coupled with what he had previously gained from the Heavenly Blood Jade, he could at least attain the second level of the Blood Asura Body, if not the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. This critical transformation would sharpen his attack, from the broader shing of a saber to the piercing precision of a sword, which was something he had been aiming to master.

    He was nearly there. He just needed the finalponent. If he could find it, it would increase his chances in the uing battle, providing at least a bit more assurance.

    ¡°Over here!¡± Yue Hongling called from several zhang away. ¡°I found some medicine bottles!¡±

    Zhao Changhe rushed over to her side and saw several medicine bottles. The bottles were cracked, but thankfully, the medicine inside had not spilled.

    Zhao Changhe opened one bottle and studied its contents, his expression uncertain.

    His knowledge of pharmacology was already quite advanced, and he could identify most of the contents as medicine for recovering injuries and restoring energy. However, one of the pills seemed to be for honing sword qi, likely containing Sharp de Grass.

    It should have been a stroke of good luck, something to be overjoyed about... But there was something strange about this pill.

 Chapter 484: The Emergence of the Blood Ao

    <h4>Chapter 484: The Emergence of the Blood Ao</h4>

    Each person¡¯s cultivation was different, and each sect had its own specialized medicines.

    What is honey to one could be poison to another.

    For a Bashan swordsman, the powerful sword qi contained within the pill could be gradually absorbed to refine and enhance their own sword qi. But for others, the same sword qi entering their body could be like having a thousand swords piercing their heart, spreading throughout their limbs and bones, essentially tearing them apart from within.

    If it could genuinely enhance one¡¯s power, it might be worth enduring, but the problem was that it might lead to massive blood loss, resulting in more injury than enhancement. In that case, it would be a rather grim joke.

    <i>Unfortunately, theponents of a fully formed pill like this can¡¯t be extracted...</i> Zhao Changhe had no idea how Huangfu Qing managed to iste the Dragon Elephant Blood Ginseng from the sword pellet. He wondered if it was some kind of miracle that only fire-type practitioners could achieve.

    In fact, even for someone as capable as Vermilion Bird, forcibly achieving this required immense effort, something well beyond Zhao Changhe¡¯s abilities.

    There were two such pills in the bottle. After a long pause, Zhao Changhe handed one to Yue Hongling and exined its effects. She quickly concluded it would not suit her and handed it back, saying, ¡°Save it for Han Wubing. He might be able to use it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and put away the pills, choosing to leave them untouched for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Time is of the essence. That entity probably wasn¡¯t gravely wounded by the bone sword, and it will recover quickly. Once it does, it¡¯ll be even harder to defeat.¡±

    Yue Hongling followed him as they sped toward Ao Pool in silence. Suddenly, she asked, ¡°Are you doing all this for the sake of justice or for Sisi?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit awkward at the question. ¡°Why are you bringing that up now?¡±

    Yue Hongling was driven by a sense of justice. She could not bear to witness innocent boys and girls being sacrificed, so she willingly braved the danger. She would have acted the same way even if she had not known Sisi, without anyone needing to ask.

    Zhao Changhe, too, felt that he would have done the same even if Sisi were not involved. No one would have needed to prompt him. But with Sisi in the picture, would anyone believe him if he said it had nothing to do with her?

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°Actually, I believe that even without Sisi, you would still do this. We share the same heart¡ªI truly believe that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to look at her, his eyes shining.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, for me, I¡¯d rather not see this be something that ties you to Sisi, and I certainly don¡¯t want her to take advantage of you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown signs of doing that, has she?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it can¡¯t really be considered taking advantage of you?¡± Yue Hongling said thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe because I¡¯m a woman, I¡¯m able to understand her better than you do. She hopes you¡¯ll be her subject, following under her banner, rather than someone she has to depend on. I guess that can¡¯t really be considered taking advantage of you?

    ¡°Anyway, I can see why she¡¯d feel that way. After all, her Spirit Tribe has been enved for so long. She definitely does not want to trade one master for another. But while I understand that, I¡¯m biased. When ites to you, I find it ufortable. You¡¯re not the type to treat anyone as a ve, so it shouldn¡¯te to that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered her words, and many of his previous uncertainties about Sisi suddenly became clear. Heughed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Yue Hongling asked, ¡°Are you hesitant now? Are you still willing to risk it all?¡±

    Zhao Changheughed heartily and replied, ¡°I fight for the innocent boys and girls, not for her alone. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the sun set in the west, the two raced across the ins, their shadows stretching out long behind them, merging into one as it tilted behind them.

    As they sprinted, their hands naturally intertwined.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice came through softly, ¡°How fortunate I am to have your favor.¡±

    * * *

    The Ao Pool was also on a mountain, though low and sprawling. This mountain had a pool at the summit. Ancient paths ran along the mountainside, once used for rearing various beasts.

    When they arrived at the location marked in the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>, it was nothing but an empty in. Strangely enough, they could walk across it as if the mountain itself had been lifted by divine hands, leaving only the ground below.

    A smaller secret realm hidden within a secret realm.

    It was unclear if the copse of the era could create such nested spatial fragments or if it had been created intentionally, with arrays sealing off an isted space.

    Standing at the site of the Ao Pool, Zhao Changhe suddenly turned and gazed into the distance. He could see the peak of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s sacred mountain, and from this angle, it looked as if a heavenly dog[1] had taken a bite out of it, leaving a chunk missing.

    The setting sun shone through this gap, casting light onto the in and giving it an eerie, misty aura that was strangely surreal.

    Yue Hongling, with her stronger understanding of arrays, also looked at the setting sun and whispered, ¡°This is a type of yin-yang resonance array. If something is hidden here, there must be a corresponding part hidden at the peak of the sacred mountain.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately thought of the Heavenly Tome.

    <i>No wonder... the Heavenly Tome might have been on the sacred mountain all along, just hidden from everyone. Only by connecting both ces could one probably hope to discover this.</i>

    <i>That¡¯s probably why the blind woman didn¡¯t respond... She wouldn¡¯t be interested in the forbiddennd or Blood Ao. She only cares about the Heavenly Tome. If I¡¯d asked her how to ess the sacred mountain¡¯s peak, she might have responded.</i>

    <i>Frankly, she probably wouldn¡¯t care if I died in some random battle... Xia Longyuan and I likely aren¡¯t the only ones who have been transferred here from Earth. It¡¯s just that everyone else may have already perished.</i>

    In many novels, authors write as though just about anyone could survive when suddenly thrown into a brutal world, but in reality, only a pitiful few truly could. Even Zhao Changhe himself did not know when his own luck would run out.

    For now, it was best not to dwell on such distant thoughts. The immediate task was to figure out how to break this array.

    The fact that there was an array raised another point: the god or demon that was in the forbiddennd was likely not from the Spirit Tribe. The Spirit Tribe was not the type to use such arrays, nor do they follow the principles of yin, yang, and the five elements. This was distinctly the work of a Xia cultivator.

    After studying the array for a long time, Yue Hongling suddenly took Shi Wuding¡¯s abandoned sword and tossed it into the air.

    As thest rays of the setting sun struck the de, they created an unusual refraction, focusing a beam of light on a specific point ahead of them, faintly revealing a hidden blood-red hue within.

    ¡°Now!¡± Zhao Changhe drew the bone sword, bing one with the sword in a sh, and struck precisely at that point.

    This was a sword capable of breaking through space!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    With a crisp shattering sound, like ss breaking, the space before them split open, and suddenly, a mountain appeared, looming before them.

    Shi Wuding had the bone sword absorb energy from the formation he and his sword ves had set up for so long, yet half of it dissipated in just this single strike. It was as if the sword had been prepared just for this moment, a true dowry[2] divine sword.

    Zhao Changhe had no time to marvel at such matters, quickly pulling Yue Hongling along as he swiftly slipped into the mountain.

    Using the term ¡°slip into¡± might not be entirely urate; it was more like he was charging in under the other party¡¯s gaze. Zhao Changhe had no doubt that whoever was inside knew someone had broken in. Concealing their movements was pointless. The best course of action was to move as fast as possible and take advantage of this time when the other party was still recuperating tounch a surprise attack.

    Yue Hongling was surprised to find that Zhao Changhe seemed to know his way around. This ancient mountain had been inhabited and developed for raising various exotic beasts since the previous era. There must have been countless pathways and sections, but Zhao Changhe ignored all diversions, choosing a direct path upward.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Several sword lights shot at them from the side.

    The people in the forbiddennd were clearly thrown into disarray by Zhao Changhe¡¯s assault. No one had ever invaded this area before, and outsiders should not even know how to navigate the area, yet here someone was, heading straight for the Ao Pool. How had he done it?

    They had no time to think. Unable to even organize a proper ambush, they attacked haphazardly.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Yue Hongling¡¯s Dragon Emperor drew a streak of light, and three of the forbiddennd¡¯s guards clutched their throats and fell to the ground.

    Dragon Bird whistled through the air, slicing anyone who dared block their path in two.

    The two of them charged upward, unmatched, leaving those attempting to intercept them frozen in shock, some even instinctively retreating.

    The people here were not weak. In fact, they had been training with a god or demon who was on the verge of revival. Most of them were at the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate, making them some of the most formidable fighters even in the Great Xia. But today, they were up against Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe, the strongest man and woman of the younger generation in the entire world!

    With a buzzing sound, it seemed as though an explosion had gone off in Yue Hongling¡¯s mind. She staggered slightly, letting out a muffled groan.

    <i>A curse...</i>

    Zhao Changhe remained unaffected. He had taken preventive medicine from Sisi, while Yue Hongling had deliberately avoided taking it¡ªthis way, no matter if there were side effects, at least one of them would stay safe.

    Now it was clear that, at least in this instance, Sisi had not lied.

    Zhao Changhe held Yue Hongling¡¯s hand and used his Rejuvenation Art to dispel the curse. With his right hand, he swept Dragon Bird in a powerful arc, slicing several attackers in half.

    Yue Hongling wrinkled her nose, then pulled a crushed gu from her pocket and reluctantly ate it. Instantly, the curse was lifted.

    She stood up straight and pointed her sword. ¡°A Spirit Tribe curse... So, the boys and girls were sacrificed, but some were left behind to serve the god or demon...¡±

    Watching their own kin be sacrificed, they not only survived but did not try to escape or seek revenge. Instead, they became envoys, returning to oppress their own people.

    The young couple felt as if they had swallowed flies.

    <i>Are these the people we¡¯re fighting to save?</i>

    Yue Hongling half expected one of them to say, ¡°We have no choice. If we don¡¯t serve, we¡¯ll die,¡± but from their eagerness to block their path, that did not seem to be the case.

    One person snarled, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Go on, boast, and preach! Following the Ancestral God, we achieve power far beyond that of our tribe, with everyone bowing before us, free to take what we want. Who wouldn¡¯t choose this path? What would you choose if you were us?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Changhe sneered. ¡°And what¡¯s the price?¡±

    As he spoke, a rumbling came from the not-so-tall summit of the Ao Pool. A massive Ao foot stepped down, scooping up the person who had just spoken.

    <i>There¡¯s a wound on the Ao¡¯s foot... Was it left by Sisi¡¯s bone sword just now?</i>

    The person who had been picked up let out a bloodcurdling scream that was immediately cut off. It seemed that he had been eaten.

    The wound on the Ao¡¯s foot began to heal.

    A faint, godlike voice echoed in everyone¡¯s minds: <i>¡°Since you¡¯re so loyal, I trust you won¡¯t hesitate to help the Ancestral God fully revive, right?¡±</i>

    Everyone turned pale.

    Meanwhile, atop the sacred mountain, Sisi held a sword to an elder¡¯s throat, and the Spirit Tribe¡¯s internal strife had been seemingly quelled.

    Yet the entire tribe was deathly silent, the sacred mountain still. All eyes were fixed on the low mountain peak that had appeared inexplicably in the distance.

    A massive blood pool, vast like ake, sent its stench wafting toward the sacred mountain, and the enormous Blood Ao raised its head and roared, blocking out the sun and the sky.

    1. The tiangou, also known as the heavenly dog, is a mythological creature. It resembles a ck dog or meteor, and is thought to eat the Sun or Moon during an eclipse. ?

    2. This is a reference to the Dowry Divine Art mentioned some chapters ago. ?

 Chapter 485: The Corpse Demon and the Blood Ao

    <h4>Chapter 485: The Corpse Demon and the Blood Ao</h4>

    Just from its sheer size, it felt like something no human could ever match.

    Many of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s members that were on the sacred mountain kneeled toward the Blood Ao, trembling with fear.

    Even though they saw that it was a creature that devoured people and knew that it was definitely not their guardian ancestral god, they still kowtowed purely out of terror.

    Sisi was incredibly anxious.

    She instinctively wanted to go and help, but when the Blood Ao appeared, her own people kneeled down in droves, neglecting the prisoners they were supposed to be watching. As a result, the old forces began resisting again, making Sisi so furious she nearly coughed up blood.

    Luckily, her main force consisted of the Xia forces she brought in from outside. These people did not even know which side the Blood Ao belonged to. All they knew was that the people they had been fighting before had started acting up again, so they quickly suppressed them, keeping the situation under control.

    Sisi had no choice but to stay on the sacred mountain to oversee matters, forcibly suppressing her urge to go and help. She was extremely worried.

    <i>Can Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling really win against such a formidable foe?</i>

    The next moment, she saw Zhao Changhe leap forward, gripping his saber with both hands and striking fiercely. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be this big. Who are you trying to intimidate with such deception?!¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    At the same time, Yue Hongling became one with her sword, streaking toward the Blood Ao¡¯s eye like a bolt of lightning.

    No one noticed that a dark, shadowy gu slipped out of Zhao Changhe¡¯s ring and darted straight toward the Blood Ao¡¯s forehead.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A terrifying wall of blood and qi erupted around the Blood Ao. The saber and sword struck the wall of energy, both being shaken back, forcing them to flip back.

    The wall of energy was slightly weakened by impact, allowing the gu to seize the opportunity to slip inside.

    Subsequently, both the gu and the Blood Ao let out sounds of surprise.

    The corpse demon had intended to use its ancient Beast-Controlling Technique to take control of the Blood Ao, but quickly realized it was futile... because this Blood Ao was not a Blood Ao at all. Its soul had already been taken over by another entity.

    <i>Possession...</i>

    <i>A human has taken over the body of the Blood Ao?</i>

    The situation of the Blood Ao was unlike his current state of residing in a gu. It was a true possession, a fusion of body and soul, making the entity now essentially the Blood Ao.

    In the end, the corpse demon¡¯s Beast-Controlling Technique could only partially affect it, causing the Blood Ao¡¯s body to stiffen and be less responsive to the other being¡¯smands. But as formunication with the beast¡¯s spirit, it was met with an imprable wall. The corpse demon was utterly unable tomunicate with the Blood Ao¡¯s spirit.

    The other entity was equally astonished and said, <i>¡°A Profound Control Realm elder of the Ancient Spirit Tribe? I didn¡¯t expect a soul to remain here...¡±</i>

    Due to the corpse demon¡¯s attempt to seize control, the Gigantification Technique of the Blood Ao was dispelled, and its massive body began to shrink, quickly transforming into a blood-red Ao, about one zhang in size.

    Although it was still muchrger than the giant turtles and tortoises people usually saw and could be called a giant, it was ultimately of a much more eptable size now.

    Zhao Changhe seized the moment when it was stunned, raising his saber to strike the Blood Ao¡¯s head. ¡°I knew it! Even the turtle shell that Lie used for the array te was only a few zhang wide, yet here you are, a newborn pretending to be able to cover the sun and the sky... Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really imprable!¡±

    The Blood Ao, stiff and immobile, could only watch helplessly as Dragon Bird chopped down on its head

    At the same time, Yue Hongling¡¯s sword thrust forward again, aiming for Blood Ao¡¯s right eye.

    The Blood Ao shut its eyes tightly.

    The sword and saber struck, but they could not pierce through.

    A powerfulyer of blood and qi protected the Blood Ao beyond its shell, rendering Zhao Changhe¡¯s sh, much like earlier against the blood figure, futile. It was as if his de hadnded in a dense sea of blood, failing to achieve anything substantial.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s sword, however, managed to make some impact. Its sharp sword qi pierced through the sea of blood and barely pricked the Blood Ao¡¯s eyelid, creating a tiny puncture. But it ultimately failed to break through. The Blood Ao¡¯s skin was simply as tough as iron.

    The Blood Ao roared in pain, and a terrifying blood sea erupted, sending Zhao Changhe, Yue Hongling, and the gu hosting the corpse demon¡¯s soul flying several zhang away.

    The corpse demon, being merely a weakened remnant soul, could not withstand the force of thisplete exotic beast.

    Yet the corpse demon seemed somewhat excited. <i>¡°What a great body, what a great body! Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? There¡¯s nothing more suited to the Blood Ao¡¯s body than me... Your fusion isn¡¯t perfect, is it? There¡¯s a sense of disunity, right? Hahaha...¡±</i>

    The Blood Ao, struggling under the corpse demon¡¯s influence, was unable to chase after the two who had been flung away. <i>¡°I see. You must be the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s Beast Spirit Saint, Xue Wu! You escaped from Huasheng Temple</i>[1]<i>!¡±</i>

    The corpse demon was deeply shocked. <i>¡°How do you kno¡ªOH! I understand, I understand now! Damn, you¡¯re that Venerable Duoluo of Huasheng Temple!¡±</i>

    The Blood Ao did not respond.

    <i>¡°Ha... Hahaha...¡± </i>The corpse demonughed wildly. <i>¡°You bastard... Aren¡¯t you supposed to be spreading Buddha¡¯s light, enlightening me? And yet here you are, fighting for a beast¡¯s body? Not only that, you enve and devour people! You have the gall to call yourself an arhat</i>[2]<i>?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling exchanged bewildered nces.

    After all this, it turned out that this being was the master of the Maitreya Secret Realm, the venerable of the temple that had imprisoned the corpse demon?

    The corpse demon had caused trouble in the temple and gotten caught. It was possible that Duoluo went to the Spirit Tribe to discuss how to handle the aftermath. Then, it was during that time that the world underwent an upheaval, leaving him gravely weakened. It was at that time that a page of the Heavenly Tome fell into thends of the Spirit Tribe, protecting the space around itself. Taking advantage of the situation, Duoluo¡¯s remnant soul fled into this space and hid in the Ao Pool to rest and recover.

    <i>No, that can¡¯t be it. Before he entered the space, he had still set up an array and resonated with the Heavenly Tome... He didn¡¯t just happen to escape here. He must have seen the page fall here and followed it, preparing contingencies that included obtaining the Heavenly Tome upon his revival!</i>

    <i>He must have woken up some time ago and began nning his revival, first finding an egg of the Blood Ao and using his skills to hasten its transformation, during which he took over its body. Then, it must have been due to the influence of the Blood Ao¡¯s body that he came to develop vicious qi simr to the one that Lieprehended, just not on the same caliber. It seems he can no longer use his original Buddhist powers...</i>

    <i>So, it turns out that while the Spirit Tribe Saint, Xue Wu, used his half-baked Buddhist techniques from Huasheng Temple to fool Maitreya, tormenting Jiangnan, the venerable from Huasheng Temple possessed the body of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s sacred beast, tormenting the Spirit Tribe.</i>

    <i>These two might as well join hands.</i>

    <i>In times of catastrophe, when life and death are at stake, it seems there¡¯s not much difference between saints and demons. In the end, they both do the same things, don¡¯t they?</i>

    The Blood Ao finally spoke slowly, <i>¡°Now I understand why, over all these years, despite taking countless of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret manuals and using countless of its flesh and blood sacrifice rituals, I could never fully control this body... It¡¯s because with your disappearance, and the many people that died during the cmity, key elements of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s Beast-Controlling Technique were lost...¡±</i>

    The corpse demonughed heartily. <i>¡°Exactly, exactly. I do indeed have that knowledge. Are you regretting not soul-searching me back then?¡±</i>

    The Blood Ao¡¯s eyes turned fierce. <i>¡°If I devour you, I will gain this knowledge. Youck a physical body, so you¡¯re no match for me.¡±</i>

    The Blood Ao¡¯s mouth suddenly opened wide, unleashing a terrifying blood light that shot toward the gu that harbored the corpse demon.

    Ripples of pure soul energy emanated from the gu, forming a tangible barrier to resist the blood light¡¯s assault. But as the Blood Ao had noted, a physical body, orck thereof, indeed made a difference.

    The enormous power contained within the Blood Ao¡¯s body was far beyond what the corpse demon could withstand in its current state.

    Yet by a twist of fate, the corpse demon¡¯s abilities counteracted the Blood Ao¡¯s. Its body became stiff, showing signs of disunity between body and soul, as if both sides were vying for control.

    For Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, this made Blood Ao an easy target. It appeared seemingly easier to hit than when everyone had ganged up on the corpse demon back then.

    The corpse demon shouted fiercely, <i>¡°One of you, attack its forehead and disrupt its spiritual tform! The other, pierce through his crown to sever his connection with heaven and earth. If you can disrupt the connection between body and soul, I can seize full control of this body! If I fall first, everyone here will die! Hurry, I can¡¯t hold him for long!¡±</i>

    Yue Hongling did not need further instruction. Her sword, like a rainbow piercing the sun, was already striking toward the Blood Ao¡¯s forehead.

    At the same time, Dragon Bird unleashed a crescent de light, viciously striking the Blood Ao¡¯s crown with a thunderous explosion.

    The blood sea scattered across a hundred li, and within the Ao Pool, all the forbiddennd envoys touched by the blood light had their bodies wither and were entirely drained, bing nourishment for the Blood Ao. The energy around the Blood Ao grew even more vibrant.

    Yue Hongling found that her blood and qi had fallen into extreme disarray. Her blood and qi had be so chaotic that it felt as though her body would explode. In this state, she could not exert the attack power she desired. The difference between her and the Blood Ao was overwhelming, and she could barely withstand the effects of just its aura alone.

    Maybe Zhao Changhe could bear it¡ªafter all, he specifically trained for it.

    But what about herself?

    Would she end up being a burden in this battle?

    Yue Hongling¡¯s gaze grew more resolute, and as the setting sun cast its light through the gap in the sacred mountain, a faint golden glow surrounded her.

    The Blood Ao muttered in shock, <i>¡°Sword Emperor...¡±</i>

    The ancient sword Dragon Emperor began to hum and resonate. Even though it was the sword of the ancient Azure Dragon and had no rtion to the Sword Emperor, it still recognized the aura of an emperor.

    The emperor of swords was still an emperor.

    Zhao Changhe had been unaware that Yue Hongling had a rtionship with the Sword Emperor, yet the Blood Ao had mentioned him twice. <i>One bearing the intent from his early years and the other from hister years...</i>

    The shy techniques he had learned were likely from the Sword Emperor¡¯s youth, as he had yet to reach the core of the sword tomb.

    However, when Yue Hongling roamed the jianghu in her early years, she had ventured into an unknown secret realm and obtained a fragmented legacy. Perhaps that was the iplete intent of the Sword Emperor in hister years.

    Finally, the ancient sword Dragon Emperor began to radiate a golden imperial qi, mergingpletely with Yue Hongling¡¯s sword intent. A radiant light shot into the blood sea, shredding the once-imprable barrier to pieces.

    The tip of the sword pierced the Blood Ao¡¯s forehead, and a pained howl echoed across the entire secret realm.

    From the time she parted ways with Zhao Changhe, to her battles in Bashan, her journey into Miaojiang, her assassination of the pacificationmissioner, her confrontation with Shi Wuding, her insights into the sword, and her understanding of the Heavenly Blood Jade... She had silently umted until now and had reached a critical juncture.

    There was a faint sense of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteriesing from her, and it seemed like she was about to break through, with just a sliver left to go.

    1. Note that the Huasheng (»¯Éú) here is the same term used for the Transformative Lotus. ?

    2. In Buddhism, an arhat is a kind of saint. ording to some schools of thought, an arhat is one who has gained insight into the true nature of existence, has achieved Nirvana and has been liberated from the endless cycle of rebirth. Other Buddhist schools, including therger current of Mahayana, consider the arhat path as imperfect (as it cannot reach the height of a buddha) and urge the believers to distance themselves from it and embrace the path of a bodhisattva, which does eventually result in buddhahood. ?

 Chapter 486: Seven-Day Blood Curse

    <h4>Chapter 486: Seven-Day Blood Curse</h4>

    At this moment, Yue Hongling was basically in a state of explosive growth.

    Amusingly, the factor triggering her explosive growth was not the fighting spirit of a swordsman roused from fighting a formidable enemy but rather her determination not to be a burden to her man.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Zhao Changhe fiercely striking at the Blood Ao¡¯s head. He seemedpletely unaffected by the sea of blood; if anything, it even seemed to give him a slight boost. Although his strike appeared to fail to prate its defenses, it urately disrupted the Blood Ao¡¯s connection with heaven and earth.

    The insights that Zhao Changhe had achieved in order to reach the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries happened to align perfectly with this ce. Originally, this wave of blood was not only meant to throw Yue Hongling¡¯s blood and qi into disarray, it was also meant to use vicious qi as a de, mercilessly tearing apart any lifeform within its range. Yet with Zhao Changhe¡¯s sh, his saber halted the chaotic flow of blood, and the surrounding vicious qi calmed.

    It was Bloodied Mountains and Rivers versus Bloodies Mountains and Rivers, both sides drew upon the power of blood and vicious qi. However, due to the corpse demon¡¯s interference and suppression, the Blood Ao could not keep up with Zhao Changhe. Even its ability to absorb flesh and blood to heal itself had be significantly weakened. Its eyelid, which had been wounded by Yue Hongling earlier, was still bleeding.

    However, Zhao Changhe frowned, unsatisfied with the power of his attack. This strike only limited the Blood Ao¡¯s control over the environment. It ultimately failed to break through its defenses, and the oue was far from ideal.

    Regardless, Zhao Changhe had done his part, while she, Yue Hongling, had yet to truly achieve anything substantial. She had been his guide, and it had not been long since then. She found herself wondering if she would soon be a burden to him.

    <i>I¡¯m not letting that happen!</i>

    The thought that her purpose had been reduced by half was unbearable. With this feeling burning inside her, she thrust her sword, and it truly felt as if the heavens were responding. It seemed that with her strike, the setting sun dipped beneath the mountain¡¯s peak.

    Although it was not quite enough to allow her to break through to the nextyer in the midst of battle, this strike came very close to reaching the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. It not only wounded the Blood Ao physically but struck at its spiritual tform as well.

    The sharp sword qi prated its forehead, causing the Blood Ao to howl in pain. A crack appeared in the connection between its spiritual tform and its physical body, which had never fully fused.

    The corpse demon was overjoyed, and a wisp of ck qi seeped out from the gu and into the Blood Ao¡¯s wound.

    The corpse demon was ted, yet Yue Hongling suffered. In the instant that the corpse demon¡¯s hold on the Blood Ao was released, a wave of blood surged from the Blood Ao¡¯s mouth. Yue Hongling, who was too close to avoid it, was hit hard. She was sent flying like a broken kite, her blood scattering across the sky.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Zhao Changhe felt his heart clench and was about to rush forward to assist her when a massive force swept over, making it difficult for him to maintain his footing. He stumbled several steps before managing to regain his bnce.

    Raising his head to have a look at what was going on, he saw the Blood Ao thrashing wildly, its four legs pulling free from the Ao Pool and stomping onto solid ground as it rampaged around.

    The mountain shook violently, and the ground quaked.

    Deep within its spiritual tform, two souls were fighting madly for control of the Blood Ao¡¯s body, and it had lost all awareness, attacking every living thing in sight with a primal urge to replenish its missing flesh.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blood Ao crashed toward Zhao Changhe, who flipped through the air, narrowly dodging it as it mmed into the rocky edge of the pool, shattering giant boulders as if they were tofu.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Meanwhile, Yue Hongling finallynded. As she looked up, she saw the Blood Ao frenziedly charging toward her.

    She was in a terrible state right now; her blood and qi were in disarray, her insides churning, and even blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. With the condition she was in, how could she possibly dodge the iing attack?

    Zhao Changhe suddenly dashed over, scooping up Yue Hongling and carrying her away. The Blood Ao¡¯s charge narrowly missed them, yet it still managed to unleash a wave of energy that sent them rolling across the ground, causing them to nearly crash into a massive boulder at the cliff¡¯s edge. Zhao Changhe¡¯s grip on Yue Hongling loosened from the impact, and they both coughed up blood, scattering to either side.

    The corpse demon¡¯s voice echoed through the blood waves, transmitting its thoughts, <i>¡°That strike you aimed at its crown earlier¡ªdo it again! If you can wound its skull and sever its connection to heaven and earth, I can drive this bastard out for good! Rest assured, as long as I¡¯m in this deadlock, the Ao won¡¯t retract its head. It will just thrash around!¡±</i>

    The corpse demon¡¯s voice echoed through the void, reverberating within Zhao Changhe¡¯s head. He looked up and indeed saw the frenzied Blood Ao charging out of the mountain.

    Outside the mountain, countless Spirit Tribe members and Xia soldiers were still engaged in battle. When they saw the Blood Ao charging toward them, they were all struck dumb with fear.

    How many people would die, crushed by that monstrous charge?

    Enduring the pain from her broken bones, Yue Hongling leaped back up,nding on the Blood Ao¡¯s head, ready to stab it with her sword. But the Blood Ao violently shook, throwing her off.

    Zhao Changhe sprang forward, seizing the moment when the Blood Ao was vulnerable, and shed down with all his might onto its head.

    The blood wave parted, and his saber cut into the Ao¡¯s head, breaking through the skin but leaving the skull undamaged.

    <i>Not enough... My attack power isn¡¯t enough...</i>

    Zhao Changhe gripped the folds of the Blood Ao¡¯s head tightly, desperately maintaining his hold amidst the violent thrashing. Looking into the gash he had made, he could just barely see a narrow gap where the skull was exposed.

    Breaking through that point might have been possible, but only if Yue Hongling had been uninjured.

    He could not do it himself. It required gathering all his strength into a single point, and his control of sword qi was too coarse to achieve such precision.

    To achieve such fine, pinpoint sharpness, he needed to reach the second level of the Blood Asura Body.

    Li Shentong pointed out that body tempering had specific aspects it focused on for each level. The second level of the Blood Asura Body was tailored for this very task. Zhao Changhe¡¯s practice of the sword was also aimed at this point. He hadpleted all the prerequisites, honed his sword intent, and had his blood and flesh improved by the Heavenly Blood Jade. Everything was ready, save for the Sharp de Grass that would sharpen sword intent and temper his blood and qi.

    He had the pills containing Sharp de Grass in hand, but he did not dare to take it.

    Looking at the people fleeing in panic before him and the sight of Sisi charging over desperately, madness appeared in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes.

    <i>This Sharp de Sword Pill... Consuming it might result in my body being torn apart, but it¡¯s a sliver of hope nheless.</i>

    <i>On the other hand, not consuming it spells certain death, the Spirit Tribe would fall, and even Hongling will die...</i>

    There was no choice to be made here. Zhao Changhe quickly pulled out one of the pills and swallowed it.

    Seeing him from afar, Yue Hongling rushed over, her face stricken. ¡°Are you insane?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe panted, murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s the final step. How could I give up so easily?¡±

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    Countless strands of sword qi erupted violently inside his body, piercing outward. In an instant, Zhao Changhe became a man drenched in blood, his body riddled with holes.

    He roared in agony, clutching the folds of the Blood Ao¡¯s head tightly.

    As Sisi rushed toward him frantically, she felt as if a heavy hammer had struck her heart, nearly causing her to stumble.

    On the sacred mountain, across the ins, countless people stared in stunned silence. They could not understand why this foreign man was fighting so desperately for them.

    Among the Xia soldiers that Sisi had brought from outside the secret realm, a few whispered, ¡°Is that... Is that Blood Asura, Zhao Changhe, on that turtle¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°It should be, with that broad saber and the scar. But why is he so full of blood?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he even more of a Blood Asura now?¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be human, in any case; he must be a god or a demon! How can a person endure that agony? And he¡¯s still fighting!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not see Yue Hongling or Sisi¡¯s reactions, nor could he hear the awe of those around him. The pain of being pierced by countless swords had obliterated all other thoughts, leaving only a single obsession echoing within his mind: <i>This is body cultivation. Soaking in medicinal baths used to be painful, too; this is just a bit more intense.</i>

    Ignoring the rampaging sword qi, he sought the Sharp de Grass¡¯s medicinal properties, guiding the sword qi into his blood and qi, refining his flesh little by little, transforming the raging river of energy within him into thousands of sharp threads. The river of energy within his body converged with the sword qi, rebuilding his body

    <i>I¡¯veid a solid enough foundation with the Heavenly Blood Jade. I can pull this off. As long as I endure this pain and keep my mind from being distracted... but... it¡¯s so difficult...</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s consciousness began to blur, his vision hazy with blood, gritting his teeth and holding on with sheer willpower.

    <i>Endure it!</i>

    At that moment, the pain suddenly eased.

    Zhao Changhe nced inward in surprise. It was not that the pain had reduced, but rather that his internal energy had dropped by more than half, weakening the raging sword qi so much that he could withstand it with just his physical body.

    <i>What happened? How did that hellish sword qi torture suddenly turn into a mild cold?</i>

    * * *

    <i>Far away in Wushan.</i>

    Ever since the Blood Ao emerged, the Blood God Array te in the secret cave had been trembling violently, as if resonating with something.

    Xue Canghai, drenched in sweat, led the members of the cult in forming a formation to suppress it. None of the Blood God Cult¡¯s members could understand what was causing the sacred artifact¡¯s rampage, but they held it down as best they could. Otherwise, Wushan itself may be overturned.

    In the midst of this chaos, a cultist rushed in anxiously and reported, ¡°Cult Leader! Someone¡¯se to the mountain, and he¡¯s extremely arrogant.¡±

    A clear voice echoed through the mountains, ¡°Where is Xue Canghai? Wang Daozhong from Langya hase to pay a visit!¡±

    Xue Canghai was both furious and anxious. The sacred artifact was out of control, and he was already at his wits¡¯ end. Most of his forces were in Xiangyang, leaving Wushan undermanned. Now, at this critical moment, a powerful enemy had arrived.

    <i>Is this the end of the Blood God Cult?</i>

    Before he could sort out his thoughts, he heard the screams of the guards outside, all of them kicked away by Wang Daozhong with ease.

    Wang Daozhong entered with his hands behind his back, looking up at the array te and smiling casually. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having some trouble, huh? Hm, that wasn¡¯t my doing, just a coincidence. There¡¯s no need to re at me like that.¡±

    Xue Canghai coldly asked, ¡°What is the purpose of your visit, Mister Wang?¡±

    Wang Daozhong replied, ¡°So this is the foundation of Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation, huh? My Wang n wants it. If Zhao Changhe has the guts, he cane to Langya to take it back.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off!¡± <i>Even Vermillion Bird doesn¡¯t dare seize our sacred artifact! Who do you think you are, you piece of shit?!</i> Xue Canghai was furious, and he immediately resorted to the Blood God Saber. ¡°We¡¯ll die together, then!¡±

    ¡°Die together? Are you even worthy?¡± Wang Daozhong chuckled, casually thrusting his sword at the weakened Xue Canghai.

    But just then, Wang Daozhong¡¯s expression changed dramatically.

    Suddenly, his blood and qi surged violently. His internal organs felt like they were being wrung, and he nearly convulsed from the pain. His true qi scattered, leaving him extremely weak.

    The power behind his sword vanished entirely.

    The Blood God Saber effortlessly sent Wang Daozhong¡¯s sword flying. Xue Canghai was momentarily stunned, then broke into an ecstatic grin. ¡°Who¡¯s the fool putting on airs here? Die!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Wang Daozhong mustered thest bit of strength, pped the side of Xue Canghai¡¯s saber, deflecting it, and staggered away.

    He was utterly bewildered. ¡°Who could have poisoned me?¡±

    * * *

    In Miaojiang, beside his sickbed, Lei Zhentang painstakingly donned a robe and chanted. In front of him was a straw doll, a red paper with Wang Daozhong¡¯s name and birthdate affixed to it. The doll was smeared with Zhao Changhe¡¯s blood, left behind in theke. The curse had been chanted for seven days before it finally took effect.

    At that moment, both Zhao Changhe and Wang Daozhong felt the effects of the shared damage, and their internal energy was simultaneously depleted.

    Thanks to the preventive medicine given by Sisi, Zhao Changhe fared a bit better, only experiencing a drop in energy, with no harm to his body. Meanwhile, Wang Daozhong felt his insides burning. He coughed up blood, fleeing a thousand li southwest while being pursued relentlessly by the members of the Blood God Cult.

 Chapter 487: Zhao Changhes First God-Slaying

    <h4>Chapter 487: Zhao Changhe''s First God-ying</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not know who had helped him, so he instinctively credited the blind woman.

    <i>That was timely assistance!</i>

    The sword qi flowing out of his body was originally meant to be guided within, ording to the training methods of the Bashan Sword Hut. Shi Wuding was able to unleash sword qi from his mouth because he had nurtured sword qi internally, making it his ultimate hidden weapon.

    If cultivated properly, every single movement one made would emit sword qi. This was the legendary innate sword qi, where even a drop of blood could be a sword.

    Shi Wuding was only half a step away from this level.

    In other words, if he could handle the sword qi circting within him, Zhao Changhe would not need the Sharp de Grass. The Sharp de Grass was simply a means to produce and condense sword qi.

    Everyone¡¯s cultivation methods differed. Zhao Changhe originally could not control this sword qi or guide it. But now, with his internal energy significantly diminished, he could try to use it.

    He already had the necessary sword intent and knew exactly what to do.

    Zhao Changhe quickly focused inward, guiding the scattered sword qi into his limbs, letting it flow through his blood and integrate with his vicious qi, refining it in the same way that Li Shentong had once mentioned for tempering the body.

    Ordinary people would not be able to do this, but the transformation brought about by the Heavenly Blood Jade gave him a solid foundation to seed. It was indeed the ideal requirement for the body cultivation path the Heavenly Tome had revealed.

    To Zhao Changhe, it felt like ages had passed. He could feel his very blood cells bing unbelievably sharp, like tiny swords coursing through his body, with threads of vicious qi weaving through like even more swords, shuttling back and forth.

    When he grew somewhat ustomed to it, the sword qi began to surge again as the curse¡¯s effect faded and his energy returned.

    The second level of the Blood Asura Body had been achieved.

    At the same time, the door to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries opened slightly, allowing Zhao Changhe a glimpse of whaty beyond.

    It was actually simple, something he had anticipated for a while. When his internal cultivation caught up, he would break through. In this moment of rity, he could feel that he was just one step away.

    The Profound Mysteries were not all that mysterious. In essence, they were still known as ¡°Bodily Profound Mysteries,¡± meaning it was still about manipting one¡¯s own body in various ways. But unlike when making one¡¯s way through the Profound Gate, it was more individualized, with each person¡¯s path differing greatly. Thisck of a uniform standard had left Zhao Changhe feeling lost between the first and secondyers, but now, he had finally found his way.

    Exploring the Profound Mysteries could wait... Zhao Changhe opened his blood-red eyes, as the pressing battle at hand was his immediate concern.

    Even though the tempering of his body felt like it had taken ages, it had actually been fairly quick¡ªafter all, even for normal people, it only takes about twenty seconds for blood toplete a cirction throughout the body. With his physique, it took only a few seconds. This might be a long time in a fight, but fortunately, the Blood Ao was still a short distance away from the crowd.

    Zhao Changhe put away Dragon Bird and drew the bone sword, heavily driving it into the tiny crack in the Blood Ao¡¯s skull.

    The originally boundless power coursing through his body like a rushing river was now focused into a tiny point at the sword tip. A razor-sharp strand of sword qi pierced through, breaking into the Blood Ao¡¯s skull.

    The Blood Ao let out a thunderous, agonized scream.

    The soul of the Buddhist venerable and the body of the Blood Ao were ipatible. This ipatibility was not a major issue normally, but now it had encountered the Spirit Tribe¡¯s Beast Spirit Saint, who found this crack and was furiously tearing it open to seize control.

    Yue Hongling had destabilized its spiritual tform, allowing the corpse demon to merge directly and attempt to seize the body.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike at the crown further disrupted the connection, severing the already unstable soul-body bond. A stream of ck qi erupted from the head, the telltale sign of a soul being forcibly expelled.

    The ck qi shot straight at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face, seemingly attempting to possess him instead. Zhao Changhe quickly pulled out a talisman and pped it on the ck qi.

    With another painful shriek, the ck qi transformed into a dark beam and fled toward the sacred mountain, disappearing from sight.

    Zhao Changhecked the strength to chase it; he clung weakly to the Blood Ao¡¯s head, barely keeping himself from falling. He could only watch as the ck qi entered the sacred mountain.

    Clearly, the enemy had nned for this contingency. They knew how to get inside and had already made arrangements. But that was fine. When it came to the Heavenly Tome, there was still the blind woman that the other party would have to go through.

    Yue Hongling flew to his side, hurriedly supporting the wavering Zhao Changhe. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze was icy as he looked down at the Blood Ao¡¯s head. ¡°But let¡¯s see if that little guy is okay...¡±

    The Blood Ao continued to scream in pain, a sign of its body merging with another soul. The corpse demon¡¯s voice reverberated in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind,<i> ¡°Imend you for risking your lives to drive away that bald monk and deliver me this sacred body... As a reward, I¡¯ll leave you an intact corpse... Haha... Hahaha...¡±</i>

    Asughter continued, Zhao Changhe casually flipped his hand and threw the other sword pill into the Blood Ao¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°???¡± Theughter abruptly stopped.

    ¡°I know how to guide sword qi, but I can¡¯t withstand its rampage. You can¡¯t either, and neither can the Blood Ao¡¯s body. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll handle it.¡± Zhao Changhe muttered wearily, ¡°The Blood Ao¡¯s shell is tough, but I doubt its guts are just as tough.¡±

    For a moment, the air seemed to freeze. In the next instant, the Blood Ao¡¯s abdomen was shredded from within by countless swords.

    Even when Zhao Changhe could not fully suppress the sword qi, he could at least channel it in an orderly way, directing it outward without any of it stabbing into his heart. But neither the Blood Ao nor the corpse demon had the slightest understanding of this. Adding to that, the Blood Ao¡¯s body structure was vastly different from a human¡¯s, so the sword qi, which followed Zhao Changhe¡¯s intended pathways based on human blood flow, was utterly chaotic inside the Blood Ao.

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    In an instant, the sword qi tore through Blood Ao¡¯s insides, turning it into mush and leaving it with almost no intact internal organs.

    The newly possessed Blood Ao¡¯s body slumped to the ground, motionless, as if the sword pill had directly poisoned it to death.

    A wisp of ck qi escaped from the crack in its skull.

    The corpse demon was furious. The struggle with the Blood Ao¡¯s soul had been far from easy, thus it was far weaker than before, and yet it was left with nothing.

    <i>Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter if the body is dead, Zhao Changhe must be even weaker now. I can just possess him instead!</i>

    Just as it emerged from the Blood Ao¡¯s skull, it came face-to-face with a talisman and with Zhao Changhe¡¯s cold gaze.

    Beside him, Yue Hongling¡¯s sword erupted with dazzling light. Having understood everything, she struck down with Dragon Emperor, a radiant golden beam piercing straight down.

    ¡°No! You¡¯re destroying the bridge after crossing...¡± The corpse demon let out a wretched scream, and the ck qi fizzled, twisting into a distorted face before finally dissipating entirely.

    It never understood, even in itsst moments, how Zhao Changhe had prepared the talisman so early on, as if he had anticipated dealing with two vengeful spirits all along.

    At that moment, Sisi arrived, flying in from the distant sacred mountain. ¡°Are you two all right?¡±

    Zhao Changhey weakly on the turtle shell, and Yue Hongling leaned tiredly against him. The two sat close together,ughing. ¡°It seems we just killed your true ancestral god or something. Do we need to run for our lives now?¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes at their affectionate scene and quickly pulled out two pills for them. ¡°Killing the Blood Ao... It depends on how you spin it. As long as I talk it up, it bes a feat aplished only by true envoys carrying divine orders.¡±

    She paused, lowering her voice. ¡°As for that soul earlier, well, he was a bad guy, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her deeply, finally feeling relieved. Exhaustion overtook him, and he passed out.

    Sisi gazed at him, his body drenched in blood, with hardly a patch of flesh untouched by the rampaging sword qi... She could not fathom how he had managed to stay conscious through the entire battle, making every move precisely as needed.

    Tears welled up in her peach-blossom eyes, almost spilling over.

    Yue Hongling, slumped beside them, muttered, ¡°Take us somewhere we can recover. Whatever you have to say, save it forter.¡±

    Sisi gave her an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Sis Yue. You¡¯ve helped so much, and I...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee...¡± Yue Hongling repliedzily. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve messed with you before too.¡±

 Chapter 488: Pain Transfer Gu

    <h4>Chapter 488: Pain Transfer Gu</h4>

    Zhao Changhe did not know how long he had been unconscious.

    This time, the injuries were worse and more painful than after the battles at Yanmen and Kuaiji. At least before, he had only cked out momentarily.

    This time, the impact from the Blood Ao had left his bones nearly shattered, which would have been bad enough. But that was just the beginning.

    The excruciating pain from being torn apart from within, enough to shred the Blood Ao¡¯s powerful body from the inside, was something he could channel outward, sparing his life. However, the agony of the sword qi piercing through his entire body was not something humans were meant to bear.

    It was an unbelievable feat, iprehensible even to those who had witnessed it.

    Yet, that was the kind of man that Zhao Changhe was. He was a warrior who would do anything to win. In the heat of battle, he would have likely chopped off his own head if it meant victory.

    But afterward, the consequences hit hard. Even in his unconscious state, he felt immense pain, and he curled up on the bed, his body trembling uncontrobly. No matter how hey, it hurt.

    Even worse, the vicious qi within his body, which had not red up for some time, erupted with full force this time.

    Previously, Zhao Changhe had absorbed arge amount of the vicious qi affecting the Heavenly Blood Jade to return it to how it once was. It had been truly beneficial to him, strengthening an aspect of his power that was sorelycking. Without that vicious qi, he might not have been able to hold back the opponent¡¯s Bloodied Mountains and Rivers.

    But now, with his blood and qi extremely weak, this immensely powerful vicious qi had nothing to bnce it, and even the sutra he had gotten from Tang Wanzhuang could do nothing to contain it.

    So, the vicious qi raged through his body, which had just been tempered and sharpened. He was thus subjected to another round of excruciating pain, and he felt like his body was being sliced apart again.

    Even while unconscious, he curled up tightly, groaning involuntarily.

    Sisi sat by the bed, carefully removing his tattered clothes and applying a cooling ointment to his wounds.

    The touch startled Zhao Changhe, and he instinctively pushed her away, causing her to stumble as the ointment fell from her hands.

    Sisi quietly picked it up and continued applying it.

    The young maids nearby could not bear to simply watch by the side any longer and said, ¡°Saintess, let us help you.¡±

    Sisi ignored them, continuing to apply the ointment herself.

    Seeing her persistence, the maids exchanged nces, feeling that their saintess might be in trouble. Finally, one of them gathered the courage to say, ¡°Saintess, he is a man of Xia.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s hand paused for a moment.

    Whether he was someone from Xia did not matter that much to her. Many of the people in Sisi¡¯s faction were refugees of Xia who had found sanctuary in Miaojiang, and the Xia forces had yed a significant role in the recent battle.

    In terms of the tribe¡¯s power structure, of course, it would be a problem if people from Xia dominated. However, the Xia that she had taken in were outcasts from Miaojiang, and they depended on the Spirit Tribe for survival. Once she unified the secret realm, their tribe¡¯s power would skyrocket, and the Xia would remain only a small faction within therger force, thereby having little impact.

    But Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling were different.

    Especially Zhao Changhe... He waspatible with the Heavenly Blood Jade, able to break seals, found the forbiddennd no one knew about, traversed the sacred paths as if they were his own, and, finally, unraveled the mystery of the Blood Ao, even suppressing its power of vicious blood qi. To a keen observer, his actions seemed almost guided by a divine hand, revealing a profound familiarity with the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secrets.

    Some might even say that Zhao Changhe seemed more like the saint than Sisi did as the saintess. It was something that would truly be believed and widely epted if spread.

    If Sisi were a woman with real ambition, the logical choice now would be to make him disappear quietly rather than treat his injuries.

    Fortunately, neither Sisi nor even the maids, who barely knew Zhao Changhe, would do something like that. He had sustained these severe wounds for their sake; none of them were so heartless as to turn on him.

    Still, seeing Sisi¡¯s tender care for him, they could not help but worry.

    None of them had the heart to kill him, but they also wished she would not elevate his status too much...

    The younger members of the tribe had ventured out to Miaojiang, dealing with the powerful tribes like the ck Hmong, struggling to build a foothold, all because they did not want to be anyone¡¯s servant. But if things continued this way, they feared they would go from refusing to serve the forbiddennd to bingckeys for the Xia.

    ¡°Everyone, leave,¡± Sisi suddenly said, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Saintess...¡±

    ¡°What, he¡¯s lying here exposed. I don¡¯t mind being intimate with him. Do you all want to stay and watch? Fine, anyone who wants to can take a step forward and be a chambermaid.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Sisi sighed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but he won¡¯t...¡±

    One of the maids could not help but interject, ¡°We cannot ce our hopes on others.¡±

    Sisi nced at her, then unexpectedly pulled out a gu and ced it in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth. ¡°Happy?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t clearly seen what kind of gu it was, but they assumed it must be one of a certain kind. A look of relief and excitement spread across their faces. ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb you. We wish you and the sacred envoy happiness.¡±

    Sisi replied calmly, ¡°So, you¡¯ve acknowledged him as the sacred envoy?¡±

    ¡°Actually...¡± The young girls lowered their heads. ¡°He really does seem to be one. Even though we don¡¯t understand why theAncestral God chose a man from Xia, perhaps it¡¯s simply because we¡¯re not good enough...¡±

    Sisi chuckled and blinked at them. ¡°So, if you truly recognize him as the sacred envoy, are any of you thinking of stepping forward now?¡±

    The girls quickly scampered off, saying as they left, ¡°The saintess can personally attend to him.¡±

    Shaking her head, Sisi returned to applying the ointment.

    At that moment, Zhao Changhe was lying still, no longer curled up or trembling, looking more at peace. However, the vicious qi was still raging within him. His arms and chest visibly swelled up and hardened, faintly radiating a dark red qi. The vicious qi was so intense that insects passing by might just drop dead on the spot.

    Sisi¡¯s hands, still applying the ointment, slowly moved to the more hardened areas of his body.

    She hesitated for a moment, then slowly lowered her head toward his body.

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe falling unconscious was his body¡¯s way of protecting itself from excessive blood loss, but he had a vague awareness of what was happening.

    Especially the feeling of being overwhelmed by vicious qi, as though he had be a beast driven only by violence and rage, like he had be the Blood Ao itself. This was the inevitable result of the vicious qi bacsh. It had nothing to do with the Blood Ao specifically. Any lifeform dominated by the desire to kill would experience this.

    Fortunately, his body was so battered that it was worse off than a torn rag. He could not cause any trouble even if he wanted to. Any slight movement brought unbearable pain, and even lying down was torturous. The unconsciousness was his mind¡¯s way of shielding him from the agony.

    He had no idea how long it would take to recuperate... Without the ability to act on his own, he couldn¡¯t even use the Rejuvenation Art, and there was no miracle medicine to heal him quickly.

    Vaguely, he thought he saw the blind woman.

    ¡°Hm... Quite the hero.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, dazed and half-lucid, did not have the patience to deal with her. ¡°I feel like killing right now, so stay away from me.¡±

    The blind woman moved a little closer and sniggered. ¡°Are you even capable of moving?¡±

    ¡°Damn you...¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how someone so reckless with their own life has managed to survive this long,¡± the blind woman mused, tilting her head and resting her fingers on his cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve been incredibly lucky so far. Each time you¡¯ve been seriously injured, some treasure has managed to smooth over the hidden damage for you. Otherwise, with your body, you¡¯d be on a steady decline in a few years, let alone trying to reach higher levels. As for this time, who knows if you¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Just shut up. I¡¯m full of vicious qi right now, and I¡¯m extremely irritable. We can discuss thister.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait.¡± The blind woman sighed. ¡°If the Heavenly Tome falls into the wrong hands, everything you¡¯ve done so far will have been for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t consider what I¡¯ve done to be pointless. If it saved lives, I¡¯m content.¡±

    ¡°And if he takes the Heavenly Tome and retaliates?¡±

    ¡°What do you expect me to do about it? You know I¡¯m too injured to move! Sisi can handle herself.¡±

    As he spoke, he could feel a cool sensation on his body, gentle hands applying ointment to his wounds.

    But the sting of the ointment on his injuries was unbearable, and he instinctively pushed the person away. He continued, ¡°From what I understand, you¡¯re only restricted by the secret realm¡¯s space, unable to enter casually. If you could get in, you¡¯d do it yourself instead of bothering me.¡±

    The blind woman could not help butugh. ¡°Sisi can indeed handle herself, but I fear that handling it her way will make all your efforts futile. A hero? In this world, do you really think there¡¯s any ce for a hero? It¡¯sughable.¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at her, feeling extremely irritated.

    In his heart, Zhao Changhe vaguely suspected that this was not the blind woman entering his dream but simply a dream reflecting his own worries...

    Because the blind woman would note to sow discord. It was not in her nature to do so, and she had nothing to gain from it.

    But the thought only shed by briefly. Something was then pushed into his mouth, and Zhao Changhe could not resist.

    The effect was incredible, beyond any divine medicine he knew about. The pain subsided significantly in a very short time, and he even felt a bit stronger.

    It was odd. His injuries had not healed, yet the pain had lessened... <i>Could it be an anesthetic? But anesthetics don¡¯t usually give strength.</i>

    As the pain faded, his senses sharpened, and he became more aware of the explosive force of the vicious qi surging within, his muscles taut, blood and qi brimming, desperate for release.

    The blind woman in the dream seemed surprised by this change and continued, ¡°Sisi is now the leader of the tribe. Her actions can¡¯t be guided by emotion alone. She will have many other considerations that she must keep in mind...¡±

    Before she could finish, Zhao Changhe reached out aggressively, pulling her close. ¡°Stop trying to sow discord. Compared to Sisi, you¡¯re the one truly devoid of emotion!¡±

    Surprisingly, the blind woman did not struggle, allowing Zhao Changhe to grab her and press her to the ground.

    It was indeed a dream.

    The real blind woman would not act like this.

    The real blind woman floated in the void, watching Zhao Changhe¡¯s fanciful imaginings with a bemused expression, then watching Sisi¡¯s gentle hands apply medicine.

    The scene felt strangely surreal!

    The next moment, Sisi leaned closer to Zhao Changhe.

    The blind woman: ¡°????¡±

    <i>How could Zhao Changhe¡¯s dream somehow align so well with reality? This isn¡¯t my doing!</i>

    <i>Wait¡ªdoesn¡¯t this mean that, in Zhao Changhe¡¯s dream, it¡¯s me who¡¯s doing this?</i>

    <i>No way.</i>

    Zhao Changhe felt a sudden warmth, as if the pent-up blood and qi had finally found an outlet, bringing him immense relief. Initially, he was passively enjoying it, but gradually, as he regained some strength, he pulled the blind woman up, stripping her bare.

    Sisi, caught off guard, was pinned down, and she instinctively struggled, but a wave of pain swept over her, leaving her weak.

    The young girls could never have guessed what the gu Sisi fed Zhao Changhe was¡ªit was one known as the Pain Transfer Gu.

    The reason Zhao Changhe no longer felt pain was that she was enduring it for him.

    Sisi panted heavily, looking softly at him as he tore at her clothing, and then slowly closed her eyes.

    The blind woman¡¯s hair stood on end with anger. Suddenly, she reached out and knocked both of them out, leaving them unconscious on the bed. ¡°This is to ensure your first time is truly your own. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

 Chapter 489: Willing to Be A Maid

    <h4>Chapter 489: Willing to Be A Maid</h4>

    Actually, Zhao Changhe was only half correct. The one who initially entered his dream to remind him about the Heavenly Tome was indeed the real blind woman. She had already noticed disturbances at the nearby sacred mountain and, disregarding the fact that Zhao Changhe was pretty much a dying dog, intended to spur him into action.

    In a way, the blind woman indeed did not care whether Zhao Changhe lived or died.

    But after he ingested the Pain Transfer Gu, she realized there was no need to rush him further. She suspected they might start a dual cultivation healing process and did not want to be present for that, so she withdrew.

    Though she left, Zhao Changhe¡¯s confused state did not dissipate the dream. It continued with him worrying about whether Sisi would betray him after using him, and the dream carried on in the form of a conversation with the blind woman.

    It was just a dream, but the blind woman never expected him to so literally fulfill his bold words from before: stuffing the sausage into...[1]

    What made it worse was that outside the dream, Sisi was really eating the sausage.

    Watching this surreal scene unfold, the blind woman did not even know how to feel. After knocking the pair out with anger and frustration, she panted in rage for some time, disgusted by what she saw. She made a cutting gesture with her hand, aiming for a while before finally deciding against it, storming away in a huff.

    She could not take action without consequence.

    Knocking out the pair was already the only intervention she had ever made outside of when she went against gods and demons, a moment of historical significance.

    Simrly, this event also held great historical significance for the two idiots.

    Because this was the first time they trulyy together, side by side, until dawn.

    As dawn broke, Sisi woke up, feeling sore but relieved. She found herself nestled against Zhao Changhe¡¯s shoulder, clinging to him like an octopus. He was still asleep, but his expression had softened significantly, no longer filled with the pain he had shown yesterday.

    Sisi carefully tried to move away, but found his arm wrapped tightly around her waist, preventing her escape.

    Not wanting to wake him, she sighed in resignation and settled back down.

    Her body still felt weak, as if she had been through a long and severe illness, and she did not have the energy to move.

    She didn¡¯t want to move, either; resting against his shoulder felt quitefortable.

    His muscles were no longer rigid like yesterday, when his vicious qi had been so fierce it could kill a passing mosquito. Today, he was finally normal, and could even pass off as a pleasantly warm andforting human pillow.

    There was just one spot, though... <i>Strange. The vicious qi hasn¡¯tpletely dispersed?</i>

    She curiously reached out and touched it, then gave it a squeeze.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes.

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± Sisi awkwardly retracted her hand. ¡°I was just checking the vicious qi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her with a strange expression. His mind had been very muddledst night, and now he was slightly dazed, struggling to distinguish between dream and reality.

    <i>Last night, that sensation felt so real... someone was doing that... Was the blind woman in the dream real or not?</i>

    <i>Hmm... While the idea of pinning her down and having her give me a little something is pretty satisfying, I need to get a grip. There¡¯s no way that could have actually happened. It must have been a dream.</i>

    <i>But if it was a dream, then what about the sensations I felt?</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked down at Sisi, nestled close to him like a small bird, her cheeks flushed, and things started toe together. His eyes turned round.

    <i>No way... She did that, didn¡¯t she...</i>

    Her clothes were still disheveled as if they had been roughly tugged and torn, revealing fair skin as smooth as jade and even more...

    Zhao Changhe gulped.

    Sisi started to squirm. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, let me go!¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned in, whispering in her ear, ¡°You checked my vicious qi. Shouldn¡¯t I check yours?¡±

    Sisi let out augh, half in frustration and half in amusement. ¡°So you¡¯re finally showing your true nature, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, who was secretly taking advantage of mest night?¡±

    ¡°I was helping you release the vicious qi!¡± Sisi¡¯s face flushed even redder. ¡°Do you have any idea how terrifying you looked yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Well... it doesn¡¯t seem fully released, does it? How about helping me release a bit more?¡±

    Sisi suddenly fell silent, pleading softly, ¡°Master, the sun¡¯s already up...¡±

    It was not even a refusal; in fact, it was more of an invitation.

    Here was a woman who had willingly helped him quietly release his vicious qi, who had spent the night in his arms, sharing a bed with him. Any man would know exactly what to do next...

    Yet Zhao Changhe bit his lip, feeling a sudden hesitation.

    The words from his dreamst night had reflected his inner worries. Could he really trust Sisi? Was it wise to be too entangled with her? After all, the Spirit Tribe maids had once warned him that if he became too intimate with her, he might end up ingesting gu and losing control over his own will.

    She was like a poppy flower, beautiful but dangerous.

    Seeing his hesitation, Sisi, though not actually wanting to do anything at the moment, could not help but look a little hurt.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she bit her lower lip, took his hand, and ced it on her chest.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Sisi said softly, ¡°Go ahead, you can y with them... Are you really so afraid of taking things any further?¡±

    Zhao Changhe squeezed her chest a bit, then said, ¡°You¡¯re not ying games with me to keep me on edge anymore?¡±

    Sisi let out a soft gasp from his touch and chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I already in your hands?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed and replied quietly, ¡°Sisi, let¡¯s talk openly, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re wee toy my clothes open if you wish...¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    The atmosphere grew quiet for a moment. Sisi smiled lightly. ¡°Your concern isn¡¯t really whether you can handle me. You¡¯re worried that the Spirit Tribe¡¯s rising power will sweep through Miaojiang, and in the midst of the turmoil, it will threaten Xia to the north.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond, but he did not deny it either.

    This was not just a problem with Sisi but with the entire tribe, and it could potentially extend into future generations. One day, if it erupted into conflict, he, Zhao Changhe, would be med for it for centuries toe.

    Perhaps, from the very beginning, this was more than a matter of simple attraction or conquest. It had deeper implications, and their rtionship could never be as pure as others¡¯.

    There was only one solution: to make this tribepletely bow to him, regard him as divine, and embrace him as their faith.

    Conquering Sisi alone would not be enough, though she was undeniably the key.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°I want to truly be regarded as the sacred envoy.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Isn¡¯t the saintess already serving the sacred envoy right now...¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You know what I mean.¡±

    Sisi smiled. ¡°Master, your ambitions are quite big... You¡¯re not content with just a maid, are you?¡±

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t wish to enve anyone.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, but others may not.¡±

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to reply, he stopped and then asked, ¡°You believe me?¡±

    Sisi looked up at him, saying softly, ¡°Changhe...¡±

    Perhaps it was the first time she had ever addressed him this way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ungrateful,¡± Sisi said gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you... If you trust me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could respond, Sisi extended her small, delicate feet and lightly pressed them against the ce where his vicious qi was still overflowing.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Master, you like my small feet, right? Let me use them to please you...¡± Sisi murmured, kissing his cheek softly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve you... but the Spirit Tribe is another matter. I¡¯ve just led them to freedom. I can¡¯t just turn it all into a joke. Let me serve you as your maid alone...¡±

    She moved slightly, biting her lip and adding, ¡°Besides, no one else is as easily tricked as I am.¡±

    Zhao Changhe enjoyed the soft, springy sensation in his hand, and with Sisi¡¯s feet massaging him, he felt pure bliss.

    He sighed contentedly and said, ¡°But, Sisi...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sisi looked up at him, her eyes filled with alluring charm. ¡°Do you really want to do it? I thought you might not dare to go that far.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, as long as you trust me, that¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t enve anyone, neither them nor you.¡± Zhao Changhe leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°As for everyone else, when the timees, they¡¯ll willingly kneel before me.¡±

    Sisi looked at him with sparkling eyes, clearly not believing his grand im, but she replied, ¡°I would quite like you to make me kneel, Master...¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°There will be a time for you to kneel.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°Ugh...¡±

    <i>Good grief, why did Ie over here so early? You¡¯re still not done... and you¡¯re still talking about kneeling!</i>

    As the blind woman bent over, pretending to vomit, Zhao Changhe¡¯s vicious qi surged and squirted all over.

    The blind woman: ¡°???¡±

    1. This is a reference to Chapter 1, when Zhao Changhe wanted to stuff a ¡°sausage¡± in the witch¡¯s mouth. ?

 Chapter 490: Blood Moon on the Sacred Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 490: Blood Moon on the Sacred Mountain</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had no idea how impressive a feat he had just aplished.

    After releasing the vicious qi, he felt refreshed, though his body was still weakened from his injuries. Nheless, his mind was much clearer, and it was no longer in the same miserable state as the night before.

    He got up and got dressed, then turned to see Sisi lying there, looking as if she wanted to get up but was too exhausted to move.

    Zhao Changhe paused, slightly baffled. They had not actually done anything, so why did she look so delicate, like a maid who had been overexerted herself?

    He inspected her curiously and frowned.

    <i>Why does it seem like you¡¯re the one injured instead of me... You don¡¯t have any visible wounds, though. You just look like you went through a lot of pain?</i>

    <i>What kind of witchcraft is this? Wait... No shit, this really is witchcraft!</i>

    Zhao Changhe finally realized why he was not feeling any pain¡ªSisi had done something to take it upon herself.

    He became concerned. ¡°You were in this state, yet you still gave me a massage?¡±

    Sisi smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s what you desire, Master, then I shall oblige.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°If I had not done this, then how would I be able to understand how much suffering you endured on my behalf?¡±

    ¡°...What kind of gu insect is this, and can it be reversed?¡±

    Sisi spoke with a hint of smugness, ¡°It doesn¡¯t actually hurt that much. After all, I¡¯m not truly injured, and I have a few secret techniques to lessen the sensation... You know, when you were touching me earlier, I barely felt a thing. Did you not notice that I barely made any sounds?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was both amused and exasperated. ¡°You really are...¡±

    He could not find any words to describe her.

    With a coquettish gaze, Sisi stretched out her arms as if she wanted to be lifted. ¡°Since you¡¯re so worried about me, why don¡¯t you carry me out of bed?¡±

    <i>Knock, knock.</i>

    A knock at the door interrupted them as a young girl peeked her head in.

    ¡°Saintess, we¡ªuh...¡±

    Seeing her saintess¡¯ clothes torn and disheveled, and seeing herpletely worn out, as if she had been ravished all night, the maid was stunned and a bit fearful.

    <i>It was her first time, yet she was so... enthusiastic. And she... she¡¯s still acting so coy! She¡¯s the leader of a tribe now! If word gets out, her image will be ruined!</i>

    Sisi¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°What are you peeking in here for? Haven¡¯t I taught you to knock before entering?¡±

    The young girl looked at her sheepishly. ¡°We don¡¯t have that rule here...¡±

    ¡°Time to teach you some Xia customs!¡± Sisi jumped off the bed, marching over to pull the maid closer with a huff. ¡°First, knock before entering. Onlye in when I say so. After that, you must greet me and ask if I need water to wash up!¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at the young maidservant, who seemed ready to protest, and almost burst outughing.

    <i>The dragon-yer bes the dragon, it seems.</i>

    In truth, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s social hierarchy was even stricter than that of the Xia, though it was less borate in its formalities. Zhao Changhe would soon learn this for himself.

    After scolding the maid, Sisi dressed herself in fresh clothes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you¡¯re interrupting us this early? Have some sense, will you?¡±

    The maid replied cautiously, ¡°There¡¯s a disturbance on the sacred mountain. Some strange energy is seeping out, and it¡¯s making people uneasy. A few of the imprisoned elders are causing amotion, saying it¡¯s because we¡¯ve disrespected the ancestral god by killing the sacred beast. They im that the ancestor¡¯s spirits are enraged and are unleashing their wrath upon us...¡±

    Sisi shivered. ¡°A disturbance on the sacred mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes... It¡¯sing from the peak, around Lieque[1].¡±

    Sisi bolted for the door, almost tripping in her haste. ¡°I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    Zhao Changhe grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I know what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Sisi turned to him, aplex expression in her eyes.

    <i>So, he wasn¡¯t just boasting before... He really knows what¡¯s going on.</i>

    <i>Maybe he didn¡¯t even need to conquer me to gain the tribe¡¯s loyalty. He might be able to win over the entire tribe on his own.</i>

    Sisi took a deep breath, calming herself down. ¡°Take me and the sacred envoy to see.¡±

    * * *

    The term Lieque actually referred to the moon.

    The so-called Lieque point of the mountain was the notch on the mountain peak that Zhao Che had seen the sunset through¡ªfrom a distance, it made the mountain look like the moon with a piece bitten off by a heavenly demon.

    Under certain celestial conditions, when the moon moved into just the right spot, it would appear as though the mountain and the moonpleted each other.

    This phenomenon was a remnant of the copse of the previous era, and it wasmonly believed that part of the mountain had been obliterated during that copse.

    At that time, the Spirit Tribe was nearly wiped out, with many of its people perishing in the disaster. But when a fragment of the moon fell onto the sacred mountain, the area stabilized, allowing the Spirit Tribe to survive and continue to this day, albeit with a limited poption.

    The mountain where the Ao Pool was located had also been obliterated at that time, though it turned out that it still existed, simply shrouded within a concealed space.

    So, what about this mountaintop¡¯s Lieque point?

    The Ao Pool hosted the Blood Ao, which¡ªwhether it was controlled by someone or not¡ªwas still regarded by the Spirit Tribe as a sacred beast, akin to an ancestral god.

    If there was also a deity hidden at this Lieque point, could it be the true ancestral spirit that has sustained the Spirit Tribe throughout its existence?

    And now, could it be that this spirit was enraged?

    When Sisi and Zhao Changhe reached the mountain peak, they could clearly see a blood-red, rippling barrier covering Lieque, and it made out what looked like a crescent blood moon.

    This blood moon emanated an overwhelming pressure, with an undercurrent of rage and ferocity, yet strangely pulsing with a sense of vigorous life. It gave off the impression of a giant holding up the sky, and a primeval power, ancient and boundless, could be felt even from afar.

    Below the blood moon, people could be seen kneeling down, and this stretched all the way down the mountain. Every space that could hold people was filled with those kneeling in reverence, and as Sisi and Zhao Changhe approached, some shrank back, afraid to meet their gaze.

    The elders captured yesterday were not locked away but were brought out under guard¡ªthe people still needed the knowledge of those who had long-held tribal secrets to exin the inexplicable anomaly before them.

    But, of course, the elders¡¯ interpretation served their own interests, ¡°We¡¯ve warned you before! Disrespecting authority, defying your elders, defiling the Ancestral Spirit¡¯s sacred ce, and ughtering the sacred beast! Isn¡¯t it only natural for the Ancestral Spirit to be furious? Continuing on this path will lead our tribe to extinction!¡±

    ¡°B-but, the Ancestral Spirit wouldn¡¯t let us be wiped out... would it?¡±

    ¡°Who would spare traitors? Just look at the sky!¡± The great elder pointed to the heavens. ¡°The heavens are about to rain blood upon us. Can you not see?!¡±

    Everyone looked up to see blood-red clouds above, an ominous and oppressive sight. The fearful began to tremble, kneeling and murmuring prayers, ¡°Ancestral Spirit, please have mercy on us...¡±

    Some of the bolder individuals tried to approach the blood moon to try and see what was inside.

    But no one could get in. They were all repelled by an immense force. One person attempted to dash through, only to be violently rebuffed with a loud bang, ending up with a bloody head. As the vicious blood qi entered his body, he was torn apart, a gruesome sight to behold.

    The Spirit Tribe members, now even more terrified, kneeled and prayed more fervently, hoping for their ancestral spirit¡¯s anger to subside.

    Even the Xia people who had not yet withdrawn, camped at the mountain¡¯s base, were murmuring anxiously as they watched. ¡°Could it be that by rebelling, we really angered their ancestral spirit?¡±

    ¡°People say that gods and demons exist, and many powerful figures believe in them. Just look at that blood moon and the sky¡ªit¡¯s no wonder...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the Blood Ao was a sacred beast too, right? Its power was terrifying, not any less than the mythical dragons or phoenixes. If it hadn¡¯t gone mad for some reason, Blood Asura would not have stood a chance of breaking through its defenses.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s because we killed the sacred beast that this happened?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should get out of here... If there¡¯s a reckoning...¡±

    If even the Xia soldiers thought this way, it was no surprise that the Spirit Tribe members did as well. Thankfully, Sisi had just led them to victory and still held some authority. Everyone awaited her arrival to see what she would say.

    Standing before the blood moon, Sisi scrutinized it with a mix of awe and uncertainty. She knew something others did not: they really <i>had</i> killed an ancestor, god or spirit or otherwise.

    The entity Zhao Changhe expelled from the Blood Ao¡¯s body with the sword pill and talisman, which then had its soul destroyed by Yue Hongling¡¯s sword, was undoubtedly her ancestor. <i>Whether that ancestor was a deity or not... well, anything that had survived since the previous era kind of qualifies as a god.</i>

    <i>Could this really be the Ancestral Spirit¡¯s wrath?</i>

    This was something she could not reveal. Sisi forced herself to remain calm and coldly addressed the great elder, ¡°Your words are nothing but superstitious nonsense. Do you think anyone here believes you? If the Ancestral Spirit was here to punish us, we would all feel that wrath deeply. But what is this?¡±

    She could not be sure if the presence contained any anger or malice; the aura wasplex and unsettling. However, the oppressive pressure was unmistakable, making it feel as though the sky might copse at any moment.

    Sisi herself was unsure, but she had to give confidence to those on her side. Before the great elder could argue, she quickly continued, ¡°Of course, the Ancestral Spirit exists. But it was enraged because a foreign spirit upied the sacred beast¡¯s body, and it was furious that its descendants were offered up as sacrifices for an outsider! That¡¯s why the Ancestral Spirit sent down the sacred envoy, who taught me how to resolve the problem with the Heavenly Blood Jade. The sacred envoy even personally acted to uncover the mystery behind the disappearance of the Ao Pool and expel the foreign spirit upying the sacred beast! These are the facts; these are unquestionable!¡±

    Sisi could not im that she herself had received a divine revtion as the saintess. She had to elevate Zhao Changhe¡¯s status as the sacred envoy. He was the one who performed all the miraculous feats, and any further actions would clearly depend on him, not her.

    She felt a bit bitter inside, thinking that those young maids utterly had no idea what she was going through.

    She had originally intended to struggle for some control, but what was the point of that now? Despite being their saintess, it seemed that she was simply destined to end up as a maidservant... and even the rest of her tribe was destined to be subject to the will of her ¡°master.¡±

    In any case, her speech certainly managed to reassure many people. The resolution of the problem with the Heavenly Blood Jade had benefited everyone¡ªit was undeniable. The revtion of the Ao Pool could not be faked either. A true ancestral spirit would not have concealed it.

    However, this did not address the immediate issue.

    The great elder shouted, ¡°Look at the blood-red sky, the blood moon pressing down on the mountain! Despite this, you still spew this nonsense! If we don¡¯t burn this adulterous couple, we¡¯ll all be turned to dust when our god¡¯s wrath descends!¡±

    ¡°Old fool, if you won¡¯t drop loot, then shut up.¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s cold voice came from the side.

    Everyone turned to see Zhao Changhe, who had been standing with his hands behind his back, observing the blood moon. Now he spoke up. ¡°After all I¡¯ve done, you still don¡¯t believe I¡¯m the sacred envoy? You side with traitors, wavering in indecision. Have you truly never considered that if the ancestral spirit really is angry, it might be because of your actions?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned somewhat odd.

    It was not entirely out of the question, after all.

    ¡°To return the blood moon to the sky and clear the heavens, I need only the time of one incense stick. But why should I help you? If the Ancestral Spirit has cursed you, then suffer as you will,¡± Zhao Changhe finished coldly, flicking his sleeve as he prepared to leave.

    Sisi grabbed his sleeve, pleading softly, ¡°Master... please, do it for my sake... I will listen to you.¡±

    The great elder sneered, ¡°Just look at this adulterous couple, clearly bewitched! Anyone who believes him is a fool...¡±

    His words stopped abruptly, caught in his throat.

    Zhao Changhe had ced his hand on the blood moon, and faint ripples appeared across its surface.

    No one had been able to even approach it, much less enter, yet his hand passed through as if there were no barrier at all.

    The great elder¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and he was unable to continue speaking.

    Zhao Changhe spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time... Why do you think the Ancestral Spirit is furious?¡±

    Countless Spirit Tribe members lowered their heads to the ground. ¡°Sacred envoy, please forgive us. We were ignorant...¡±

    Indeed, they were ignorant, no matter whom they chose to believe.

    Sisi sighed and, in front of everyone, kneeled down gracefully before Zhao Changhe, speaking softly, ¡°Sacred envoy, please quell your anger.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her deeply, then, with a sh, vanished into the blood moon.

    Sisi stood up, gazed at the blood moon for a moment, then clenched her teeth andmanded, ¡°Take these elders who spread lies and incite the people, and burn them at once!¡±

    1. Lieque (ÁÐÈ±) is an acupuncture point located proximal to the wrist, in a crevice on theteral edge of the radius just proximal to the styloid process. The reason for its mention here is stated a few paragraphs after this reference. ?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 491: Eternal Blood Demon Body

    <h4>Chapter 491: Eternal Blood Demon Body</h4>

    In fact, even without witnessing the strange phenomena of the blood moon on this sacred mountain, Zhao Changhe could roughly infer what had happened here before he arrived.

    It was nothing more than the fact that Venerable Duoluo, who had been expelled from the Blood Ao¡¯s body and escaped, had fled here to stir up trouble.

    From his past experiences at Kunlun, Zhao Changhe knew that the secret realm created by the Heavenly Tome epassed the entire Spirit Tribe¡¯s vast territory. It would not create a nested smaller secret realm within it. The reason the small, isted space had formed was due to Venerable Duoluo making use of the celestial phenomenon and the mountain structure to create an array.

    Through this unique array, Duoluo not only concealed the Ao Pool but also shrouded the presence of the Heavenly Tome, which he had hoped to retrieve right after his own revival. Therefore, he must have been aware of the Heavenly Tome¡¯s existence from the beginning and, after his defeat yesterday, had immediately fled in the direction of the Heavenly Tome.

    It was difficult to say whether his concealment was detrimental to the Spirit Tribe or somewhat beneficial.

    If the Heavenly Tome had beenid bare in front of the Spirit Tribe people, it might have empowered the tribe immensely. However, Zhao Changhe felt that the aura of this specific page of the Heavenly Tome was particrly distinct and would more likely draw the covetous eyes of other beings, potentially bringing disaster instead.

    For instance, when Xia Longyuan was conquering Miaojiang, if he had sensed the presence of the Heavenly Tome here, he would likely have stormed in. Or perhaps, Ying Five¡¯s brothers, who were constantly on the lookout for such artifacts, might have stumbled upon it. The page¡¯s concealment allowed the Spirit Tribe to flourish naturally until today¡ªblissfully unaware of its existence.

    Yet, there was still one thing that Zhao Changhe could not figure out.

    Based on his knowledge from Kunlun, these gods and demons could not directly approach the Heavenly Tome. That was why the existence at Kunlunpelled Yuxu to retrieve it. Of course, Yuxu refused and instead sought evildoers to do the job, eliminating them in the process. Even the blind woman was the same, hoping Zhao Changhe or her former ¡°minion¡± Xia Longyuan would obediently help her gather the Heavenly Tome, which implied she could not do it herself. If she could, she would have probably done it long ago.

    It was highly likely that a physical body was needed for this task. It was reasonable to believe that Venerable Duoluo had merged with the Blood Ao to acquire a suitable body in order to retrieve the Heavenly Tome. A lone soul simply would not be able to obtain it, as was the case with the blind woman and the god or demon at Kunlun.

    Even earlier, when Venerable Duoluo¡¯s fusion with the Blood Ao was iplete, he could not retrieve it. That was why he annually sent emissaries to the Spirit Tribe during the Dragon Boat Festival, demanding sacrifices. On this day, the Azure Dragon constetion was at its zenith, filled with vitality, making it the most favorable day for the merging of body and soul.

    Although Zhao Changhe did not understand how souls took over another being¡¯s body, he knew the Rejuvenation Art, the intent of the Azure Dragon, and also understood the art of tempering the flesh and blood. In this aspect, he might even surpass Duoluo in expertise, and he was confident that his judgment on the matter was urate.

    Therefore, Zhao Changhe had not been particrly worried when Venerable Duoluo fled toward the Heavenly Tome. If he could have taken it, he would have done so long ago.

    Yet somehow, Duoluo still managed to stir up trouble, and now he could not help but wonder how the spirit managed to do such a thing.

    As Zhao Changhe ced his hand on the blood moon, others watching thought he appeared calm andposed, analyzing the situation with expertise as the sacred envoy who understood everything. But internally, he was calling out to the blind woman, <i>¡°Hey, open the door.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Scram!¡±</i>

    ¡°?¡± Zhao Changhe was puzzled. <i>¡°Is it that time of the month?¡±</i>

    The blind woman sneered and said, <i>¡°I reminded you about the Heavenly Tomest night, yet you had the time to hang out and have someone pleasure you with their feet. Why don¡¯t you continue with that now?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe was stunned. <i>¡°Wait, was that really youst night?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°You can go die for all I care!¡±</i> With a heavy kick to his backside, he was sent tumbling into the blood moon.

    <i>¡°Damn it! I still have to wait for Hongling!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°She doesn¡¯t need you to wait!¡±</i>

    To outsiders, it appeared as though the sacred envoy simply shed into the blood moon.

    Shortly afterward, Yue Hongling came rushing in, urgently asking Sisi, ¡°Why did he go in without exining anything?¡±

    Sisi was equally bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he suddenly acted so decisively. Maybe something urgent is going on inside.¡±

    Yue Hongling paused for a moment and then dashed toward the blood moon.

    Surprisingly, she was also able to go in... It seemed as though the barrier that isted the Spirit Tribe people did not exist for the two of them.

    Sisi scratched her head and tried to enter herself, only to be bounced back by the blood moon, nearly falling on her butt.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on... Does Big Sis Yue also have an affinity with the ancestral spirit?¡±

    Of course, there was affinity involved, though it was not exactly with their so-called ancestral deity.

    If Zhao Changhe had not called out to the blind woman and just tried to rush in himself, he still would¡¯ve gone in easily due to his long-term possession of two pages of the Heavenly Tome, which had allowed him to foster an affinity with the Heavenly Tome.

    It also happened that this affinity could be somewhat transmitted through dual cultivation. Not everyone practiced dual cultivation with Zhao Changhe, but Yue Hongling happened to be the one person who did.

    * * *

    Inside the blood moon, Zhao Changhe was falling helplessly.

    Ahead of him, the mountain loomed. Looking up, he could see its peak, where a golden page floated, radiating a mysterious and vast aura. This aura gave Zhao Changhe a sense of familiarity, and he instantly recognized the nature of this particr page of the Heavenly Tome.

    If the initial golden foil could be considered the general outline of martial arts, and the page at Kunlun detailed the various natural elements, such as mountains and rivers, flora, sound maniption, and the use of the five elements, then the page before him was rted to life itself. It epassed the power of dragons and elephants, the secrets of witchcraft and gu, the giant Ao treading the four seas, its legs reaching the sky, the Kunpeng spreading its wings across the heavens, its wingspan covering the sky and blotting out the sun.

    Strength, speed, agility. The tempering of the body, the flow of bloodlines, and the ethereal energies within the human body¡ªtrue qi, blood qi, vicious qi¡ªall of it.

    The Heavenly Tome was a martial artspendium. It was not a disy of creation but a collection of all things rted to martial arts. Just a nce could provide any martial artist insights unique to their path, or, for the fortunate, an understanding of divine arts.

    Unfortunately, at this moment, Zhao Changhe was not interested in insights. Rather, his main concern was that he was about to crash headfirst into the mountain.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Zhao Changhe mmed straight into the mountain and slowly began sliding down, in a disy that would have made a certain coyote proud.

    ¡°Oh, the secondyer of the Blood Asura Body, not bad! Your resilience has noticeably improved. This should be the work of that Heavenly Blood Jade, right?¡± The blind woman clicked her tongue in amusement. ¡°When you can slide down and leave a mark on this rock, you might have attained mastery.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, exasperated, retorted, ¡°We¡¯re not here to sightsee!¡±

    Of course, they were not there to sightsee. He could see a blood-soaked figure before the Heavenly Tome, clutching it and screaming in agony.

    The figure¡¯s body was being torn apart and reformed, a terrifying sight. Zhao could not even make out their face, but he could guess that it was Shi Wuding.

    Shi Wuding had not fallen far from the sacred mountain, so it was not unlikely that Venerable Duoluo, fleeing in the direction of the sacred mountain, had encountered him. Both were Zhao Changhe¡¯s enemies, so they would naturally join forces. Whether Duoluo had taken over Shi Wuding¡¯s body or, like the blind woman, was inhabiting him in some other form, they had found a way to approach the Heavenly Tome.

    Beside Shi Wuding, a blood-like bubble pulsated on the ground as if it were a beating heart.

    <i>Is that Venerable Duoluo?</i>

    The blind woman said coldly, ¡°They tried to take the Heavenly Tome page but were strongly repelled. That is how they ended up this way.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°The Heavenly Tome rejects people? Why doesn¡¯t it reject me?¡±

    The blind woman sneered. ¡°You¡¯re wee to test that theory.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The other pages are more forgiving, but this page deals with the path of life. One is iplete, and the other is just a remnant soul. It would be a miracle of this page of the Heavenly Tome epted such things.¡± The blind woman continued indifferently, ¡°Of course, this rejection isn¡¯t absolute. Once they beplete lifeforms, this page of the Heavenly Tome would naturally ept them.¡±

    <i>Iplete... Does that mean Shi Wuding is seriously injured? If that¡¯s the case, am I also considered iplete...?</i>

    Zhao Changhe asked cautiously, ¡°How do they beplete?¡±

    ¡°Duoluo has mastered the Buddhists¡¯ transformative arts, the divine power to reanimate flesh and bones. With the flesh and blood techniques that he has learned over the years from residing in the Blood Ao¡¯s body,bined with the Heavenly Tome¡¯s assistance, Shi Wuding can be reborn anew. And the same goes for Duoluo himself; as long as he can acquire flesh and blood, he has the opportunity to transform into aplete person. The blood-red sky and the blood moon before you are both celestial phenomena attracted by a divine art!¡±

    ¡°Divine art...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, of course, a unique divine art,bining Duoluo¡¯s two types of abilities. It may even be called the Eternal Blood Demon Body. If Shi Wuding can integrate his sword qi with the concept of rebirth, he could probably form an Eternal Sword Body. In the presence of the Heavenly Tome, the birth of any divine art is not surprising. But here you are, carrying two pages of the Heavenly Tome for a year, yet still clueless, fumbling around like a novice.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Swish, swish, swish!</i>

    As her words fell, the blood-soaked figure¡¯s screams gradually faded, a blood mist gathering around him like a forest of sharp sword qi.

    The blood-soaked Shi Wuding gasped, slowly saying, ¡°Zhao... Changhe...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost finished... Once theyplete the transformation, not only will they be able to im the Heavenly Tome, but Shi Wuding will also break through the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries and kill you all.¡± The blind woman sneered. ¡°The fire¡¯s practically licking your heels, and you still have the nerve to think about being pleasured?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t finished yet, right?¡± Zhao Changhe drew Dragon Bird, leaped forward, and struck at the blood-soaked Shi Wuding.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Shi Wuding let out a bestial roar, turning and countering with a powerful p that struck the side of Dragon Bird.

    It was clearly just a p, yet it contained a sharp sword qi that entered Zhao Changhe¡¯s meridians. Zhao Changhe, still not fully recovered, stumbled slightly, and behind him, sword qi whistled as Yue Hongling arrived just in time, swinging her sword past Zhao Changhe to block Shi Wuding¡¯s strike.

    Shi Wuding, panting, looked at the two, fighting side by side seamlessly. A wave of frustration surged within him.

    Fighting one of them was never a problem; fighting both was always exasperating.

    Swordsmen were solitary by nature. Sword ves were merely tools; the only true trusty in one¡¯s own sword.

    At that moment, Shi Wuding felt a pang of regret. If he had brought his sword ves into this secret realm instead of leaving them outside to guard against intruders... he might have already won, and it would not havee to this.

    Or perhaps, if Han Wubing had not turned on him, his loyalty would never have allowed him to watch his master suffer so.

    But regret was meaningless now.

    <i>It does not matter, though. This time, I have help too.</i>

    From the blood bubble pulsing like a heart, an intensely sinister blood qi suddenly surged out, sweeping over Yue Hongling.

    When Buddha¡¯s Radiance was converted into flesh and blood witchcraft, would it cast death and decay?

    Yue Hongling felt suffocated and dizzy, her heartbeats slowing, and even her fair skin seemed on the verge of withering.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Zhao Changhe threw the bone sword, sending it straight at the blood bubble. ¡°You hold off Shi Wuding. I¡¯ll handle this thing.¡±

 Chapter 492: You Are Already Dead

    <h4>Chapter 492: You Are Already Dead</h4>

    Yue Hongling knew that while Shi Wuding appeared much stronger than that blood bubble¡ªafter all, what could a bubble possibly do?¡ªShi Wuding¡¯s so-called Eternal Sword Body was not perfect.

    At this point, Shi Wuding was still in a severely injured state. His body was in such a mess that his face was unrecognizable. Meanwhile, although she had been injured the day before, her wounds were far lighter than Zhao Changhe¡¯s, and after a night¡¯s rest, she was at least capable of fighting. At this moment, their strengths were rtivelyparable.

    On the other hand, the blood bubble posed a much more severe threat to her in particr. When Yue Hongling was touched by its blood qi, it felt like her life was withering away¡ªa crushing, overwhelming power that was simply on a different level altogether.

    This was not merely the power of something at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries; it was the power of a god or demon at the Profound Control Realm. Even if it was severely injured or damaged, it was still far stronger than them.

    Yesterday, they had the corpse demon to hold it back, but today? How was Zhao Changhe nning to handle it?

    Initially, Zhao Changhe thought that dealing with this blood bubble would be rather straightforward. Yesterday, they relied on the corpse demon; today, they were fighting over the Heavenly Tome with the blind woman by their side. Was that not enough to absolutely crush this thing? He figured that if Yue Hongling could hold off Shi Wuding for a while, he would be able to pierce through the blood bubble quickly.

    So he boasted to the Spirit Tribe members outside that it would only take one incense stick¡¯s time to settle the problem inside the blood moon.

    However, as he approached the blood bubble, he had not even raised Dragon Bird when he suddenly felt his body go weak, and he nearly stumbled and fell face-first onto the blood bubble.

    The blind woman remained silent, watching coldly, barely resisting the urge to kick him forward to make him truly eat it.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered. ¡°It seems I won¡¯t be able to rely on the blind woman.¡±

    He steadied himself, not bothering to question why she was not helping. After all, since transmigrating to this world, he had never relied on the blind woman to intervene in his fights. Swiftly, he pulled out something from his ring.

    It was the Cui n¡¯s Qinghe Mirror.

    The moment that Zhao Changhe felt the sensation of death and decay, he immediately noticed that it was much like a curse. Curses were very peculiar; their effects were often undetectable through conventional introspection. Right now, there was even a powerful figure from the Ranking of Earth running for his life, his organs ravaged by a curse, unable to identify its cause.

    Zhao Changhe had confirmed, during his impersonation of Old Wang by thekeside to counter Lei Ao¡¯s assassination attempt, that while he could not detect curses that were affecting him through inner sight, the Qinghe Mirror could reveal them.

    Sure enough, upon using the mirror, he saw a peculiar foreign power entangling his body, relentlessly absorbing his life force.

    This was not some curse of death and decay, but rather the blood bubble was directly absorbing his and Yue Hongling¡¯s life force to nourish itself!

    In just a short moment, the blood bubble had visibly sprouted arms and legs, taking on the form of a small figure, albeit headless. When it was possessing the envoy earlier, it could not really use this technique, but now, near the Heavenly Tome, it was maximizing this ability, able to regenerate with even a single drop of blood.

    And this time, the blood it was using was from Shi Wuding.

    This coboration was indeed far from sincere or altruistic. Duoluo was still exploiting Shi Wuding... His so-called eternal body relied on drawing the life force of others, and he was thereby leaving Shi Wuding iplete.

    <i>But that doesn¡¯t matter. Shi Wuding being used has nothing to do with us. But if you think you can just drain my and Hongling¡¯s life force, dream on.</i>

    He quietly activated the Rejuvenation Art, allowing him to barely resist the siphoning force acting on his body while also preventing the blood bubble from siphoning any more life force from Yue Hongling.

    No matter the kind of foreign energy, when it came to defending against bodily harm, the Rejuvenation Art operated at the level of the principles of the world. It did not matter what it was, it was all treated the same.

    The siphoning of their vitality was instantly stopped.

    From within the blood bubble came a startled ¡°Huh?¡± which then turned into a spiteful, ghostly voice, ¡°Zhao Changhe... Yesterday, you broke my heavenly spirit and ruined my ns. And today, you break my Eternal Divine Art? You ignorant swine and dogs of this world will never understand the secrets held within the Heavenly Tome!¡±

    The blood bubble rapidly expanded, transforming in an instant from a figure with small stubby limbs to a blood figure several chi tall and still growing, a vortex forming in its hands, gathering a destructive force that could annihte all life present.

    ¡°You¡¯recking the page of nature. With only the page of life of the Heavenly Tome, you¡¯re not regenerating or achieving some undying effect. At best, you¡¯repleting a transfer of life, a blood and qi siphon... In other words, your soul energy has yet to recover. All these phenomena you¡¯re disying depend entirely on the Heavenly Tome. So what are you being so arrogant for?¡± Zhao Changhe paid it no mind, and instead did something very simple.

    He reached out and grabbed the Heavenly Tome page.

    Venerable Duoluo, inside the blood bubble, stared in shock. ¡°?¡±

    The so-called resistance of the Heavenly Tome, which was supposed to make people monstrous and ghostly, had no ill effect whatsoever on Zhao Changhe. Instead, it seemed to burst into radiant colors in his grasp, almost joyfully.

    The power that Venerable Duoluo was gathering in his hands suddenly dissipated with a puff, as if it were nothing more than air.

    As expected, it had never truly belonged to him.

    * * *

    Although it seemed as if a lot had happened, only a moment had passed since Zhao Changhe had severed the life siphoning of the blood bubble. With the burden on her lightened, Yue Hongling instantly unleashed an attack. Dragon Emperor whistled through the air as it flew straight for Shi Wuding¡¯s forehead.

    Obviously, Zhao Changhe was the key here, and she needed to keep Shi Wuding upied to prevent him from interfering with Zhao Changhe!

    Shi Wuding was poised to strike Zhao Changhe, but suddenly, a chilling sensation overwhelmed him. He quickly redirected his sword qi to deflect Yue Hongling¡¯s iing blow, shocked at her strength. ¡°The secondyer of the Profound Mysteries? No, you¡¯re still a hair¡¯s breadth away... How did you advance so quickly...?¡±

    Yue Hongling remained silent and Dragon Emperor continued to strike Shi Wuding relentlessly.

    While others might see her being a hair¡¯s breadth away from the secondyer as impressive, she felt dissatisfied, as if she had not contributed enough in this battle from beginning to end.

    Moreover, there was something strange about this ce.

    It seemed like there was something about that golden page... By being here in this ce, she could feel her sword art on the verge of breaking through, just a tiny step away fromplete understanding.

    The door for her to reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries was here.

    It was no longer merely ¡°within reach¡±!

    This was where and when she would break through!

    ¡°Even if you reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, you will die here today,¡± Shi Wuding said coldly, sword qi surging throughout his body, sword glints filling the air. ¡°You came toote. I will break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries here!¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s sword split into thousands, her gaze fixed tightly on Shi Wuding amidst the endless storm of sword light. Behind him, she could faintly see a blood-red sword shadow.

    <i>Is that a manifestation? No... The Eternal Sword Body, just what is it?</i>

    <i>Is it the body bing a sword, or perhaps the soul bing a sword? Is it a single strand of sword intent within the body bing eternal? Perhaps this was the way of the Sword Emperor... But why does Shi Wuding¡¯s sword feel so fleeting, like a mirage?</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The blood-red sword shadow soared into the heavens.

    Outside, the Spirit Tribe members looked up in astonishment.

    <i>The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries? The power of those on the Ranking of Heaven?</i>

    <i>Tap.</i>

    A thin, frail figure with a pale face was slowly making his way up the mountain, oneborious step at a time.

    Hecked even the strength of an ordinary person, and climbing the towering sacred mountain was a massive effort. He was panting heavily, drenched in sweat even before making it halfway up.

    The Spirit Tribe guards rushed to block him. ¡°Where did youe from? This is the Spirit Tribe¡¯s sacred mountain! The Xia people¡¯s camp is at the foot of the mountain!¡±

    Han Wubing took a few breaths, looking up at the blood sword piercing the heavens, and said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t break through. He never will.¡±

    The guards: ¡°?¡±

    Inside the blood moon, Shi Wuding seemed to hear Han Wubing¡¯s faint words from far down the mountainside.

    It was as if a hammer struck his heart, filling him with agitation.

    Han Wubing sat cross-legged on a rock halfway up the mountain and closed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re destined to lose this battle... I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Boom!

    Thousands of strands of sword qi merged into one, rushing straight toward Yue Hongling.

    Unable to withstand the intense pressure of the sword qi, Yue Hongling retreated a step, bracing herself with one hand on the ground as she looked up.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe had taken the Heavenly Tome.

    Rays of light burst forth, illuminating the blood sword in the sky, revealing every detail within,ying it all bare before Yue Hongling.

    <i>This sword... though it seems fierce, but why does it seem to have significant ws?</i>

    <i>That page... it seems to be whispering to me that this person¡¯s life is extremely iplete?</i>

    <i>Ugh... Why is that page growing brighter, and why do I feel like I can sense some kind of sword intent resonating with me... A swift soaring swan darting toward the zing sun... What has Zhao Changhe done?</i>

    Shi Wuding was roaring, ¡°Han Wubing, what have you done?!¡±

    <i>Now!</i>

    Yue Hongling became one with her sword and shot toward Shi Wuding like a lightning bolt, her eyes filled with determination and unwavering resolve!

    She was rushing toward the terrifying sword shadow, which seemed much more formidable than the one that Zhao Changhe had seen in the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb. It seemed to be an all-out suicidal strike, like a moth flying into fire. But the oue was quite the opposite¡ªher sword shattered the shadow, scattering it to pieces.

    There was now nothing separating her from a breakthrough.

    Back when she attempted to assassinate Lan Tiankuo, the pronouncement of the Tome of Troubled Times revealed her path. The so-called setting sun could describe both time and imagery, and it could also be a verb.

    A rainbow piercing the sun and descending from the nine heavens!

    <i>Bound by the imagery of a lone traveler tethered to the ends of the world¡ªtoo small, too limited. The path of life is about vitality, but why could it not also be about destruction?</i>

    <i>This blood moon at sunset, how can it restrain me?</i>

    Yue Hongling broke through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Her divine sword charged onward, cutting through all the sword qi blocking its path, and plunged heavily into Shi Wuding¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    Shi Wuding let out an enraged roar, somehow summoning power far beyond his current abilities. He repelled Yue Hongling away and transformed into a streak of light rushing out of the blood moon, heading straight for Han Wubing.

    Yue Hongling withdrew her sword and looked back, choosing not to pursue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± As Shi Wuding charged furiously toward him, Han Wubing, though entirely powerless, remained unfazed. ¡°I¡¯ve juste to understand a lot of things over the past two days...¡±

    Shi Wuding stopped right in front of him, raising his hand to strike.

    Han Wubing continued slowly, ¡°The other day, when Snow Owl appeared to pursue Senior Thief Saint, you acted as if you were oblivious... I found that odd. If the Bashan Sword Hut was actually the Snow-Listening Pavilion, and if you¡¯re not Snow Owl, then you should be acting under their orders, right? Yet everything you¡¯ve done seems detached from anymand, as if you¡¯re only seeking your own sword path. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s hand froze in midair.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to realize... it¡¯s because you¡¯re iplete.¡± Han Wubing smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been using sword ves toprehend the myriad sword intents of others. But have you ever considered that you might be one such ve too?¡±

    Shi Wuding¡¯s hands suddenly clutched his head as he let out a pained groan.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I was your sword ve, and you didn¡¯t realize you were someone else¡¯s.¡± Han Wubing¡¯s voice took on a tone of pity. ¡°But now I have found myself, and you still haven¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Swords are born from the self. What use is there in sensing the intent of others? Look at Heroine Yue; she has always been true to herself. Even if that path was narrow, it eventually led to something greater.¡±

    He reached out lightly, touching Shi Wuding¡¯s forehead. ¡°Your body is severely damaged, and half your life force has been taken by another... Sword qi will seek a more suitable host, and when I came near, I became its ideal vessel, because, in its mind, you and I are the same. So your sword qi scattered¡ªnot because of anything I did...¡±

    As he spoke, a strand of sword qi entered his body.

    Shi Wuding¡¯s groans ceased, and the light in his eyes dimmed even further.

    ¡°Without this sword qi to support you, your body is already dead, master... It¡¯s the sword qi that¡¯s eternal, not you.¡± Han Wubing suddenly waved his hand, discarding the sword qi he had just drawn into his body as if it were worthless, flinging it into the mountainside, where it exploded with a resounding st.

    Amidst the explosion, Shi Wuding fell backward, gazing skyward, never to move again.

    Han Wubing looked up at the radiance of the Heavenly Tome, as new sword qi slowly grew within him¡ªweak, but unyieldingly resilient.

    Heprehended the Eternal Sword Body and was fully revived under the radiance of the Heavenly Tome.

 Chapter 493: Bashan Sword Grave

    <h4>Chapter 493: Bashan Sword Grave</h4>

    It was no wonder Yue Hongling did not bother to pursue.

    She knew that with that final strike, Shi Wuding was already dead, closing the chapter on the karma she had umted back when she first went to Bashan. The fact that he managed to hold on long enough to run out and confront Han Wubing was only because of the remaining sword qi in his body, sword qi that was not even his own.

    This time, she had truly made a difference, and Yue Hongling felt satisfied. She had not been overshadowed by her little man. Now, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Han Wubing, but that did not matter. She had not acted for the sake of others¡¯ recognition.

    Reflecting on it, she realized why Shi Wuding, as one of the most iconic swordsmen in the Great Xia Empire, had been so obsessed with breaking through on his path, going to such lengths and even living as if he were a great viin, yet never managed to break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    He simply could not break through. He did not even know who he truly was. How could an iplete person break through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, the pinnacle of martial arts power in the current era?

    Even if he had managed to break through, he would have likely ended up as nothing more than nourishment for someone else.

    Of course, Snow Owl¡¯s reasons for making sword ves were not necessarily the same as Shi Wuding¡¯s. Shi Wuding was truly dedicated to the path of the sword, pursuing countless expressions of sword intent. He had not used his sword ves for some grand conspiracy. But as for Snow Owl, who could say?

    Yue Hongling turned to look over at Zhao Changhe, whose battle was also reaching its end. He did not need her help anymore.

    As Zhao Changhe had anticipated, Venerable Duoluo was heavily injured. His flesh was borrowed from Shi Wuding, his life force stolen from Shi Wuding, and his spirit weakened after being forced to flee following a sh with the corpse demon. His menacing appearance, seemingly reborn from a drop of blood, as well as the emergence of the blood moon and the blood-drenched sky¡ªa terrifying disy of power¡ªwas all thanks to the power of the Heavenly Tome.

    The Heavenly Tome was indifferent. It did not exist solely for the virtuous or the wicked. It granted benefits to whoever was near it, regardless of who they were.

    But to truly obtain it, there were certain conditions. At least this page, which embodied life, would never submit to iplete and twisted beings.

    Thus, neither Shi Wuding nor Venerable Duoluo could directly take the Heavenly Tome. They could only try to modify themselves on the spot. But Zhao Changhe needed no such thing. His aura harmonized with the Heavenly Tome effortlessly.

    Having carried two pages with him for so long and tending to them regrly, he and the Heavenly Tome had a bond that was no joke.

    Once the Heavenly Tome recognized Zhao Changhe as its owner and no longer provided power to Venerable Duoluo, everything fell apart.

    Not only did the terrifying power he tried to unleash dissipate instantly, but even the blood figure, which had been growing in strength, visibly withered. With Shi Wuding¡¯s death, the blood figure¡¯s life forcepletely vanished, and a streak of ck qi shot out from the blood bubble, attempting to escape the space.

    A cloth bag was tossed over it. ¡°This is the spirit bag that the corpse demon... oh, you called him Xue Wu, right? Anyway, it¡¯s a bag he used to inhabit. It can contain souls. Care to go in and get a whiff of him?¡±

    The mighty being of the Profound Control Realm could not avoid the bag at all and plunged headfirst into it, with the opening swiftly tied shut.

    Intense struggles came from within the bag, and parts of the bag bulged outward as whatever it contained attempted to break out.

    Zhao Changhe pped a talisman onto the bag, and the world fell silent again.

    <i>¡°Blind woman, you really had the nerve to stay out of this and not act against something this terrifying, huh?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°What¡¯s terrifying about it? You could see it was just a paper tiger. All you needed was the courage to stand up to it. Your battle was far easier than Yue Hongling¡¯s.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°So that life-siphoning attack just required courage too? I couldn¡¯t have countered it without the Qinghe Mirror!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Are you bragging about having a crutch?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I... Shut up!¡±</i>

    ¡°Changhe.¡± Yue Hongling approached briskly. ¡°Why are you looking so conflicted? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Zhao Changhe put away the spirit bag and the Heavenly Tome, opening his arms. ¡°It¡¯s still my Hongling who¡¯s the most dependable. With the mission aplished, how about a kiss?¡±

    Without hesitation, Yue Hongling stepped forward, wrapped her arms around him, and kissed him passionately.

    From fleeing Bashan to this moment, they had fought countless battles of all sizes: Miaojiang¡¯s gu arts, figures on the Ranking of Man and Earth, an ancient sacred beast, and Profound Control Realm beings. Each encounter left them gasping for breath, and they constantly felt as if their lives were on the line.

    Finally, on this Dragon Boat Festival, with the dust settling, Yue Hongling had reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries and defeated someone on the Ranking of Earth.

    Even with her unyielding spirit, she could not help but feel physically and mentally exhausted. With everything over, she let go of all tension. She only wanted to hold her lover close, to kiss him, and let out all the passion and relief she felt inside.

    The page, the bag... All other matters faded from her thoughts. As long as he was there, Yue Hongling felt she did not need to worry about anything. Ever since he had met her at Cangshan, the powerlessness she had felt fighting alone in the southwest hadpletely vanished. He was like the backbone of the house, holding everything up.

    As they embraced and kissed, the manifestations caused by the Eternal Blood Demon Body began to fade.

    The sky returned to rity, even with a touch of rainbow-hued light lingering. The previous oppressive and sinister atmosphere was reced by freshness and vitality. The life force previously emitted by the Heavenly Tome now covered the sacred mountain, bringing lushness to thend. Even the insects, snakes, eagles, and beasts kept by the Spirit Tribe grew more spirited, and some gu breeders were delighted to discover that their gu had advanced a level.

    The blood-red hue of the moon faded and the barrier dissipated. The Spirit Tribe members kneeling outside watched as the broken part of the mountain was slowly unveiled like a bloody curtain, revealing the rocks and vegetation at the summit.

    Amid the chaos of the fierce battle, the vegetation and rocks were broken and shattered. In the center stood the sacred envoy and his woman, embracing and kissing as if no one else existed, indulging in the joy of victory.

    Sunlight poured down, and it looked as though they were bathed in a halo of divine light.

    It was beautiful.

    Sisi was so jealous she could almost feel her teeth aching.

    The worst part was that she could not even show jealousy. Instead, she had to set an example and lead the crowd in kowtowing. ¡°We pay our respects to the sacred envoy.¡±

    The entire Spirit Tribe seemed to wake up from a dream, their shouts echoing like crashing waves, ¡°We pay our respects to the sacred envoy!¡±

    With this disy of fervor, Zhao Changhe¡¯s role as the sacred envoy was set in stone. At this moment, his prestige likely surpassed Sisi¡¯s own.

    Yet, Sisi felt none of her previous misgivings.

    If someone like him was not worthy of trust, then who else was?

    The thunderous chants roused the couple from their passionate embrace. They looked over, and Yue Hongling, unembarrassed, simply smiled. ¡°Go on and y sacred envoy. I¡¯m going to head back and rest.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to do.¡± Zhao Changhe stepped forward, addressing the crowd, ¡°I am the envoy sent by the Ancestral Spirit, here to announce its will. Xiang Simeng is hereby officially appointed as the saintess; her words shall be regarded as divinemandments. All matters of the Spirit Tribe are to be handled under her authority.¡±

    Sisi looked at him in stunned silence, her eyes misty.

    Zhao Changhe, weary, waved his hand. ¡°Today is the Double Fifth Festival[1]. Conduct your rituals, and the Ancestral Spirit shall grant its blessings. I¡¯m going to rest now. That¡¯s all.¡±

    He was genuinely exhausted. Although Sisi had transferred away the pain from his injuries earlier, he¡¯d taken wounds akin to having been cut by thousands of des, and this battle had aggravated them further. Mentally, he was utterly worn out. All he wanted now was to sleep.

    The Spirit Tribe shouted while kowtowing, ¡°Rest well, sacred envoy.¡±

    Yue Hongling shook her head and supported Zhao Changhe as they slowly made their way down the mountain. At the midpoint, Han Wubing was still sitting cross-legged. As the two descended, they exchanged nces and shared a quiet smile.

    Yue Hongling handed him a sword. ¡°Shi Wuding¡¯s sword.¡±

    Han Wubing epted it. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remarked, ¡°So you two killed Shi Wuding. The Tome of Troubled Times didn¡¯t light up, probably because we¡¯re in this secret realm... I wonder if it¡¯ll sh when we leave.¡±

    Han Wubing replied, ¡°It might have already done so, just that we can¡¯t see it from here... Anyway, it wasn¡¯t me who killed him. If the Tome of Troubled Times does make an announcement, all credit should be given to my sister-inw.¡±

    Zhao Changhe teased him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too talkative now?¡±

    Han Wubing straightened up with a serious expression.

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°I mean, you¡¯ve gotten chattytely. So, why not keep talking? Like, calling her sister-inw a few more times? I love hearing it, and so does she.¡±

    Han Wubing huffed, shutting his mouth in annoyance, choosing to ignore him.

    Yue Hongling, also exasperated, changed from holding him gently to tugging on his ear. ¡°Who loves hearing it, huh? Who loves hearing it? Why don¡¯t you ask Wubing how many sisters-inw he thinks he¡¯s got?¡±

    ¡°So you admit that you¡¯re... Ouch, hey, people are still paying respects to the sacred envoy. Show me some respect, let me save some face...¡±

    ¡°Go back and recuperate! All you ever do is run your mouth. Think being the sacred envoy is impressive now, do you? Try touching even one Spirit Tribe girl, and thisdy will put an end to such a lecherous viin!¡±

    Han Wubing smirked, watching the couple as they walked away.

    It was not just that he had started talking more; he felt that Yue Hongling had changed too, bing a bit bolder, and a bit more possessive.

    And yet, her sword was growing stronger...

    He turned his gaze back to Shi Wuding¡¯s body, standing silently for a long time before finally bending down to bury him. He used the sword that Yue Hongling had just given him to dig a pit and ced Shi Wuding¡¯s remains inside. He carved a simple wooden marker and wrote three words on it: Bashan Sword Grave.

    After finishing, he buried the sword alongside the body and then made his way down the mountain withrge strides.

    Outside the secret realm, people across the world looked up at the golden light streaking across the sky from the Tome of Troubled Times:

    <strong>In the third month, Yue Hongling paid homage to the swords at Bashan, uncovering hidden truths, and leaving wounded. Shi Wuding pursued her for a thousand li, and Yue Hongling fled into Miaojiang.</strong>

    <strong>In the fourth month, Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling fought Shi Wuding on the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain. Unable to win, both retreated into a secret realm.</strong>

    <strong>Shi Wuding pursued into the secret realm, fell into an ambush, and narrowly escaped death by falling off a cliff.</strong>

    <strong>On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, Yue Hongling fought Shi Wuding again and touched the Second Profound Mystery during the battle. In the end, she defeated Shi Wuding at the summit of Yunyang Mountain.</strong>

    <strong>As he is unable to maintain his ranking, Shi Wuding¡¯s position is passed down. Yue Hongling ascends to the Ranking of Earth.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 36: Sunset Divine Sword Yue Hongling!</strong>

    <strong>Floating clouds mourn the instability of life; fleeting years are like waters that never return. Farewell to past favors, now I return to seek peace within the gates of Chan.</strong>[2]

    This verdict seemed mysterious and inexplicable, almost as if it were not speaking about Yue Hongling at all. Instead, it seemed toment Shi Wuding and perhaps someone else.

    Whether it was due to the ambiguous nature of the events in the secret realm or because of some underlying sentiment, no one could quite make sense of it.

    In any case, what had taken ce did not follow the usual practice of directly recing ranks, and it deliberately downyed the role of a certain foot massage connoisseur who had been a central figure in these events. The ount made it seem as though Yue Hongling had merely taken advantage of Shi Wuding¡¯s weakened state, as if the victory was less honorable.

    Yet no amount of embellishment could erase Yue Hongling¡¯s aplishment of understanding the sword during the battle, breaking through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, and defeating a figure on the Ranking of Earth.

    Everyone was left wondering one thing.

    <i>Is she the youngest in history to reach the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, the youngest to ascend the Ranking of Earth?</i>

    1. The Dragon Boat Festival is held on the fifth day of the fifth month in the Chinese lunar calendar. We are choosing an existing alternative trantion (the original is in fact ¡°Dragon Boat Festival¡±) considering that these are foreign tribes and would not have the same traditions as the Great Xia Empire. ?

    2. This is from a poem by Du Mu (¶ÅÄÁ), titled <i>A Farewell to the Monastery Before Departing for the Capital</i> (½«¸°¾©ÁôÔùÉ®Ôº). ?

 Chapter 494: The Birth of a Queen

    <h4>Chapter 494: The Birth of a Queen</h4>

    However, the people filled with awe and admiration would never guess what the youngest member of the Ranking of Earth¡ªthe heroine who had just in a powerful foe with grace and valor, whom they imagined as a radiant figure bathed in the sunset, riding a mighty horse, sword in hand¡ªwas actually up to at that moment.

    Her soft, suppressed moans were utterly enchanting.

    With everything settled and no one around to disturb them, even if they were not engaging in dual cultivation, the young couple could still indulge in each other freely.

    Hand in hand, they descended the mountain and returned to the guest courtyard, finding the Spirit Tribe in the midst of conducting a grand ceremony. Not even a single maid was around, as everyone was participating in the rites on the sacred mountain. The two exchanged a look, and a surge of passion rose between them. Almost as soon as they entered, they embraced one another. Zhao Changhe kicked the door shut, picked up the heroine, and leaped onto the bed, where they swiftly tangled together.

    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re still injured. Let me help you recover with dual cultivation...¡±

    ¡°No dual cultivation for the first round. I want you to focuspletely on me...¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Her red clothes slipped off, tossed carelessly to the foot of the bed, neither noticing the spirit lingering there as the garment briefly covered it, then slid down to the floor.

    <i>What am I dealing with here?!</i> The blind woman pinched her forehead in exasperation, wondering if she had chosen the wrong person after all.

    <i>You just got your hands on the Heavenly Tome!</i>

    <i>Ask any martial artist in the world what they would do as soon as they obtained the Heavenly Tome and had a moment to spare, and I can guarantee that they would say that they would jump right into it!</i>

    <i>Not to mention, you still have a prisoner at the Profound Control Realm. Even if you¡¯re not studying the Heavenly Tome, you should interrogate the captive for ancient knowledge or at least his Eternal Blood Demon Body. That physique clearly has connections with your Blood Asura Body. Anyone with some sense in them would know it¡¯s valuable!</i>

    <i>And yet here you are, apparently trying to create some of that... beauty treatment for the new page of the Heavenly Tome?</i>

    The blind woman sulked in furious silence.

    It was no wonder that the report of the Tome of Troubled Times seemed to be a bit biased with personal sentiment.

    Then again, even without the personal sentiment, there was truly only so much that it could broadcast to the world. Secret realms and ancient gods and demons themselves were beyond the regr scope of the Tome of Troubled Times.

    Besides Zhao Changhe, who ended up nearly as a footnote, Sisi had also been part of the battle where Shi Wuding fell off a cliff. She was a young warrior at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries as well, yet her name did not appear, and she had not even made it onto the Ranking of Hidden Dragons.

    If not for the fact that the death of such an important figure such as Shi Wuding had to be reported, the whole affair might have been buried in the dust of the secret realm.

    Although Sisi¡¯s name was not even known to the outside world, she was now at the peak of her life.

    Previously, everyone had kneeled to the blood moon that hung above the sacred mountain. Now that the dust had settled, Sisi, surrounded by the crowd, entered the sacred hall. A few of the tribal elders who had not opposed her trembled as they kneeled before the steps, their bodies forming a makeshift path for her to ascend the throne.

    As she stepped on their backs to ascend, Sisi found the sensation somewhat unpleasant. It was unstable, as if she might fall at any moment, but the psychological experience was unmatched¡ªit was the feeling of trampling upon all others.

    The Spirit Tribe was far more primitive than the Xia people. While they appeared simply unruly on the surface, they held extreme views on hierarchy and status, especially in important matters. They had even more barbaric practices, such as sacrificial rituals with live captives, which might happen if Sisi wished it so.

    But Sisi was not thinking of such things. She ascended slowly, her mind wandering as she looked at the throne ahead.

    <i>As a maid, if he asked me to do this... Hmm...</i>

    In a daze, she seated herself on the throne. Below her, voices chanted in unison, ¡°Crown the saintess.¡±

    And thus, she was crowned as queen.

    In the Ancient Spirit Tribe, they did not truly refer to their leader as king or queen. They used the title of Chieftain, and the role did not hold quite as much authority as a king. The council of elders held significant power, and the chieftain was not a hereditary position but was usually selected from among the most respected of the tribes.

    But at this moment, if Sisi wanted to centralize power as a queen, it would be easy. The tribe had not yet formed the concept of such a system, so it was a nk te for her to shape as she wished.

    Zhao Changhe had not thought this far, still focused on supporting a saintess. But Sisi understood the potential that such a moment held. Even if she said nothing, the younger generation that had supported her would never be content with her merely being a saintess.

    If she was just a saintess, then how were they to be elders? Were they to wait for promotions by seniority? They risked their necks by siding with her, for what?

    So it was inevitable that she would not remain just a saintess... If Zhao Changhe were present, he would know that a queen was about to be born.

    Sisi looked at theurel crown being presented to her by those kneeling before her. Her expression grew increasingly distant.

    The Ancient Spirit Tribe once had a chieftain. That chieftain was annihted by Venerable Duoluo, and since then, no new chieftain had been appointed. Instead, the elders ruled collectively, signifying that the forbiddennd was their true ruler.

    In that battle, where the tribe was conquered by the forbiddennd, the former chieftain gathered the most powerful shamans to ce a forty-nine-day curse upon Venerable Duoluo. In the end, it was all for nothing, as every shaman who participated in the curse died from the bacsh.

    Among them was Sisi¡¯s father.

    Sisi¡¯s father was not the chieftain, which was fortunate. The chieftain¡¯s entire family had to be exterminated, but Sisi, with the protection of her father¡¯s friends and those who respected a fallen hero, was able to live a normal life. Moreover, she held a significant position, allowing to speak her mind and act as a thorn in people¡¯s side when needed.

    This painful lesson only increased others¡¯ fear of the wrath of the ancestral spirit, but Sisi saw it differently. She no longer trusted her tribe¡¯s shamanic arts and resolved to leave the mountains and go to Great Xia to learn martial arts.

    That decision had led her here, to thisurel crown before her.

    She slowly lifted it and ced it on her head. The beaded veil concealed her beautiful face, and as she listened to her own voice, it sounded distant and ethereal. ¡°Royal power is bestowed by divinity. Until the sacred envoy speaks, I remain as saintess... But it is without question that the system and structure of our tribe must be reformed. Based on what we observed in Miaojiang, where the ck Hmong sought to have a king, we may consider a simr model. You may draft a proposal for the sacred envoy to review...¡±

    Sisi did not know whether she liked the idea of being a queen, but she suddenly wondered, perhaps he would like it? She wondered how he would react if a queen knelt before him as a maid...

    <i>Right now, he¡¯s probably dual cultivating with Big Sis Yue...</i>

    Beneath the beaded veil, her gaze gradually turned seductive.

    The Spirit Tribe members kneeling below her would never guess that on her first day as queen, she sat on the throne with feverish thoughts.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just thoughts. Sisi truly felt a wave of warmth spreading through her.

    <i>Why do I feel so... good? </i>

    <i>Wait... the... the Pain Transfer Gu?!</i>

    Sisi was dumbfounded. She had never used it before, so she had not realized it could transfer more than just pain.

    <i>So... this is what a man feels... So that¡¯s what it¡¯s like? It feels... pretty ordinary, actually.</i>

    ¡°S-saintess?¡± a cautious voice came from below.

    ¡°Oh, about that. ¡± Sisi coughed lightly, subtly crossing her legs. ¡°The first item on the agenda... With the great elder having been burned to death, how shall we deal with the remaining traitors who colluded with the forbiddennd to oppress our tribe?¡±

    The atmosphere instantly turned grim.

    * * *

    The Spirit Tribe¡¯s festival, the establishment of the new regime¡¯s initial rules, the handling of the old factions, and ns for outside the secret realm¡ªit was all a tangled mess. From midday until sunset, they were still far from finished, and many topics could only be introduced for further discussionter.

    No matter how much there was to do, they still needed to eat, especially with the sacred envoy around. They could not just leave the sacred envoy to entertain himself, even if that was all he wanted...

    The Spirit Tribe ughtered cattle and sheep, preparing a grand feast. Atst, Sisi, who had been busy all day, had a perfect excuse: the queen herself had to personally extend the invitation to the sacred envoy.

    No one would dare argue with her. Draped in avish, floor-length gown and apanied by two attentive maids, the young enchantress hurried over to the room from the previous night.

    <i>This is ridiculous! They¡¯ve been at it this entire time! How could they carry on for hours like this?</i>

    <i>This shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Is there something wrong with the gu?</i>

    As she reached the guest courtyard, she could hear faint sounds from inside that made her blush. In disbelief, Sisi looked incredulously at the stars, feeling dumbfounded.

    She had not thought he was this relentless before! Last time, a quick foot massage was all it took.

    <i>But this long? Is Big Sis Yue not going to get dehydrated...? Not to mention, you¡¯re both still injured. Should you really be doing this?</i>

    With a mixture of frustration and resignation, Sisi knocked on the door. ¡°Sacred envoy, I¡¯vee to invite you to the feast.¡±

    Inside, Yue Hongling¡¯snguid voice responded, ¡°Wait outside. However long you used your feet this morning, now you must stand on it for that same time. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Sisi was in utter despair. <i>Are you addicted to making me eavesdrop by the door now?</i>

    Her eyes gleamed with mischief as she turned to one of the maids. ¡°Bring me my jade flute.¡±

    Her maid quickly handed over a jade-green flute.

    <i>In her youth, the saintess was quite talented. She hasn¡¯t yed or sung for years, though. Is she finally feeling inspired again?</i>

    As the gentle melody echoed, Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression grew awkward, and he stopped what he was doing. He would have preferred to be oblivious to musical theory right now, because he instantly recognized the song.

    Sisi likely did not know the reference, and her intent was genuine, but the way Zhao Changhe heard it...

    The maids were curious. ¡°Saintess, what song is this? Did you learn it from the Xia people? I¡¯ve never heard it before...¡±

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely. What¡¯s it called?¡±

    Inside, Yue Hongling, still catching her breath, asked, ¡°What¡¯s that witch ying? Why¡¯d you stop...¡±

    Not only had he stopped, but he¡¯d nearly gone soft.

    Inside and outside, they both answered in unison: ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®A Phoenix Seeks His Mate.¡¯¡±[1]

    1. ¡°A Phoenix Seeks His Mate¡± (·ïÇó»Ë) is a famous ancient song, containing passionate courtship. It is said to be a songposed by an ancient poet to court the widowed daughter of a wealthy man back during the Han dynasty. ?

 Chapter 495: If You Can Still Find Me

    <h4>Chapter 495: If You Can Still Find Me</h4>

    It was not until Sisi yed <i>A Phoenix Seeks His Mate</i> that Zhao Changhe realized why he had been feeling strangely numb all day, as if he were under anesthesia. It was only now that he realized that it was probably because the Pain Transfer Gu was still in effect.

    It certainly made him more vigorous, and the mental pleasure was undeniably still there, but inparison, the physical pleasure wascking.

    <i>Was all the pleasure being transferred to Sisi instead? What the hell...</i>

    With a sigh, he got dressed and stepped outside helplessly. ¡°That gu of yours...¡±

    As soon as he stepped out, the maids immediately kneeled down, not daring to look up. Their earlier giggles and lighthearted attitudes were nowhere to be seen.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s words got caught in his throat as he nced at Sisi.

    Dressed in formal attire, Sisi looked even more stunning than before, but Zhao Changhe was in no mood to admire her at the moment. He frowned and said, ¡°I get why they kneeled down in a formal situation before, but there¡¯s no need for them to be so tense on an everyday basis. Let¡¯s not make it seem as if you¡¯ve just reced the person lording over you. If you do, then what would have been the point of everything we¡¯ve done?¡±

    Sisi gestured for the maids to stand, smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them to do it. They¡¯re kneeling out of genuine reverence. Who told you to put on such a spectacr disy?¡±

    She paused, then leaned closer to his ear, whispering, ¡°Do you really... not want to dominate me?¡±

    She lingered on the word ¡°dominate,¡± and her tone was seductive enough to send shivers down his spine. Zhao Changhe gulped and remained silent.

    Sisi giggled softly and murmured into his ear, ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to eat...¡±

    <i>This is unbearable. Can¡¯t she flirt with me some other time? Yue Hongling¡¯s watching from inside. She¡¯s just putting me in a tough spot.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly, ¡°So how do I remove this gu? I can¡¯t just have my sensations permanently transferred to you for the rest of my life, can I? How am I supposed to manage?¡±

    Sisi pouted, slightly disappointed, and sighed. ¡°It onlysts for a day. It¡¯s not a permanent thing. Since I gave it to youst night, it should die off on its own by tonight.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her, unsure whether to feel relieved or a little let down.

    The gu was actually kind of interesting, and he had not fully explored it yet. For example, if he touched himself, he wondered what she would feel.

    Feigning nonchnce, Zhao Changhe rubbed his chest a little.

    Sisi¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but chuckle.

    At that moment, Yue Hongling casually stepped out, tidying her clothes and tying her ponytail. ¡°Is there food?¡±

    Sisi clutched her chest. ¡°Yes... The grandest banquet awaits, weing our pair of sacred envoys.¡±

    ¡°And your hand is on your chest... for what exactly?¡± Yue Hongling asked.

    ¡°...It¡¯s the etiquette of our Spirit Tribe. It is meant to show our respect.¡±

    Yue Hongling looked at the two of them suspiciously, trying to discern any hint of mischief. Finding nothing, she said, ¡°We really don¡¯t need or want some grand ceremony. Honestly, we¡¯d prefer a simple meal in a small room with just a few of us.¡±

    Sisi smiled slightly, ¡°Today¡¯s ceremony is a must. I know you two may not enjoy it, so you may simply stay in a small room at the back and have a private dinner. It¡¯s a high-ss way for the sacred envoys to participate without having to be wholly present. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to join you.¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yue Hongling replied with some interest. ¡°We¡¯ll have our own meal and watch your grand ceremony from there.¡±

    In truth, if they were regr guests at a grand bonfire festival, watching the young men and women of the Spirit Tribe singing and dancing, Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe would have likely been interested in joining in. But in this particr setup, neither of them felt entirely at ease.

    From their private room, they observed the ceremony outside. At the foot of the mountain, a vast expanse was lit by fire stretching for miles, with countless members of the Spirit Tribe solemnly praying and chanting. Though there was singing and dancing, it had an intense, almost shamanistic feel to it. The religious ritual cast a shadow over any sense of victory and celebration.

    Leaning against the mountainside with a cup in hand, Yue Hongling sipped her drink and watched for a while before sighing. ¡°Boring.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. This was their favorite position. Hearing her sigh, he smiled and said, ¡°If it were just a regr victory, you might have gotten the lively celebration you were hoping for. But this feels different. Eh, well. It might be like this today, but after a day or two, they''ll probably be celebrating as you thought they would.¡±

    Yue Hongling replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just the atmosphere... it¡¯s hard to exin. Seeing them all kneeling makes me question what we were fighting for in the first ce.¡±

    She pouted in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not as cultured as First Seat Tang.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t try to exin it,¡± Zhao Changhe said, half-amused, half-exasperated. ¡°My dear big sister... You¡¯ve been getting more and more jealoustely.¡±

    ¡°Well, would you rather me be jealous or indifferent?¡± she asked, leaning back against him with a calm curiosity.

    Zhao Changhe was caught off guard by the question, then finally replied, ¡°Hmm... I think I like you the way you are now.¡±

    Yue Hongling rolled her eyes. ¡°Are you just asking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because this side of you feels more... real, like a wife.¡±

    She huffed but did not argue with him calling her his wife. Instead, she said, ¡°But what if I feel like leaving again?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhao Changhe was dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re not fully recovered yet. At least wait until you¡¯re fully healed before going anywhere.¡±

    Yue Honglingughed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯ll leave right now. I¡¯ll obviously stay until I¡¯m fully recovered, and besides, I have plenty of martial arts insights I want to test with you. But honestly, you don¡¯t seem surprised by the idea that I might want to leave again.¡±

    ¡°Well, should I be? You¡¯ve never been one to stay in one ce for long. Seeing something like this, something that doesn¡¯t quite align with your heart, it¡¯s only natural for you to feel the urge to leave.¡± Zhao Changhe tilted his head and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°But don¡¯t run off too fast. I haven¡¯t spent much time with you this time, and most of it was in battle. Now that everything¡¯s settled, I want to spend some quality time with you.¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be eager for me to leave so you could enjoy your maid all to yourself.¡±

    ¡°.....Hey, where did thate from? To be honest with you, I don¡¯t dare get too involved with her. I couldn¡¯t even handle that Pain Transfer Gu she used on me. If she uses some Heart-Bonding Gu on me out of nowhere, I¡¯d be done for...¡±

    Yue Hongling chuckled. ¡°Poor thing, so close yet so far.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not deny his desire to have her. With Sisi¡¯s allure, who would not be enchanted by her? Perhaps only a eunuch would be able to refrain from doing so. It was strange to discuss such things so openly with his own woman, especially after she clearly admitted to being a bit jealous. Yet, with Yue Hongling, it felt perfectly natural.

    Yue Hongling did not dwell on the topic either, instead saying, ¡°So, would you like to hear about my experience with the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The blind woman, listening from afar, was moved to tears. <i>Finally, you two are getting to business.</i>

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°Honestly, I was at least three steps away from the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. But after meeting you, I covered those gaps in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°What were those three steps?¡±

    ¡°The first was my physical foundation; my body was far from tempered enough, and my blood and qi werecking. But with the baptism of the Heavenly Blood Jade, that was resolved,¡± Yue Hongling exined. ¡°As for you, it¡¯s the opposite. Your physical training is already solid, but your internal energy still needs work.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I understand that myself. What¡¯s else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting there,¡± Yue Hongling said. ¡°After reaching the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, I noticed that internal and external power start to merge, with the power of my body and my internal energy flowing together, indistinguishable from one another. Perhaps when this stage isplete, I can start to approach the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused, realizing the insight was invaluable as it provided a roadmap for his path ahead.

    <i>So I can¡¯t just cultivate internal and external energy separately but must merge them into one seamless flow? If that¡¯s the case, then I might have an advantage. The Six Harmonies Art is fundamentally designed for something like that.</i>

    ¡°That covers the physical foundation. The second step is a broader understanding of martial arts. This time, watching you act has had a profound effect on me. We talked about it before: the idea of the individual¡¯s sword versus the sword of the world, right? Now my sword intent has expanded. Once my perspective widened, I found myself at the threshold of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, almost there but not quite. For you, it¡¯s a simr journey¡ªfrom relying solely on brute strength to developing a more refined sword intent. You¡¯re on a path that¡¯s bing broader as well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve felt that too. What¡¯s the third step?¡±

    ¡°The third is an insight I gained from that page. Is it the setting sun illuminating a solitary bird, or is a goshawk challenging the setting sun? This may represent moving from sensing and utilizing the energy of heaven and earth to controlling and mastering it. Like ascending toward the heavens, gradually looking down from above,¡± exined Yue Hongling. ¡°The first two steps are more tangible. Once you achieve them, you¡¯ve achieved them. But for thisst insight, perhaps you can rely on that page?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself that this page, representing the path of life, was likely the most aligned with his cultivation path, even more so than the second page he got that was rted to nature.

    The first step, improving his internal energy, might also be closely linked to this page.

    That was probably why the blind woman kept steering him toward Miaojiang.

    But perhaps the second page was a prerequisite for this one. Otherwise, he might have ended up like Duoluo and Shi Wuding, taking on some monstrous state.

    Yue Hongling continued, ¡°By the way, the sword arts you taught me... The more I practice them, the more I feel they¡¯re converging with the fragmented techniques I picked up in the past. From what Venerable Duoluo mentioned, the sword arts we practice seem to be techniques of the Sword Emperor. What you taught me might be from his earlier years, while the fragments I found seem to reflect hister insights. When I head back, I¡¯d like to explore some old secret realms again. I might uncover something new.¡±

    Zhao Changhe snapped out of his reverie and asked, ¡°Where is that?¡±

    Yue Hongling bit her lip, her voice barely a whisper, ¡°If... if you can find it on your own, then...¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked in surprise.

    Yue Hongling murmured, ¡°Maybe then, I won¡¯t be able to leave, even if I want to...¡±

 Chapter 496: Respect Power, Embrace Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 496: Respect Power, Embrace Virtue</h4>

    This time, they did not make any promises; it was simply not necessary.

    There was no need to discuss settling down, starting a family, or living a conventional life. Zhao Changhe had never nned for that, and their path had always been about traveling the world together.

    When one was tired of flying, they would need a ce tond.

    Just like now, with her nestled against him, neither of them moving from the position the entire time.

    He held her, his chin resting on her shoulder, listening as she shared her insights, feeling a deep sense of peace.

    She, nestled in his embrace, felt just as much at peace.

    ¡°This banquet really isn¡¯t to my liking. Why don¡¯t we head back once we¡¯re full?¡± Yue Hongling stared down at the bonfire for a while, then pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s really boring. We might as well go back and dual cultivate.¡±

    It was hard to tell whether she was truly bored or if, after being in his arms for so long, she simply wanted to feel even closer but found this setting inconvenient.

    Zhao Changhe grinned. Hearing this kind of talk felt as routine as discussing daily chores now... But it was still early, and the Pain Transfer Gu was still active, so it would not be particrly satisfying for him.

    Extending his senses, he spotted Sisi standing near a statue, holding a staff, sternly addressing her maidens. It seemed she was setting up a personal guard, picking out sharp and trustworthy women. The serious, disciplined look on her face was entirely unlike her.

    Zhao Changhe stretched his hand and gave his own backside a smack.

    Yue Hongling raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    In the distance, Sisi suddenly covered her buttocks, ncing around with surprise, and her serious demeanor vanished instantly.

    Yue Hongling, unaware of any of this, asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡±Ah.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe coughed awkwardly. ¡°A mosquito bit me.¡±

    He then pinched himself.

    Sisi nearly jumped.

    Zhao Changhe stifled augh, finally understanding why Lady Three always seemed to be grinning to herself. Some things really were just privately amusing.

    Still clueless, Yue Hongling mused aloud, ¡°Never mind. We just dual-cultivated, and I don¡¯t want to seem insatiable. I¡¯m not Sisi, pretending to be someone else.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Ermm...¡±

    Honestly, he was the one feeling unfulfilled. With the gu transferring most of his sensations, he had not been as satisfied as usual. If it were not for the real benefit that it brought him for his injuries, he would hardly feel like the whole afternoon was worth it.

    Yue Hongling moved out of his embrace, smiling as she said, ¡°Thinking about it, maybe it¡¯s best if I leave. They¡¯ll probably need you here¡ªyou¡¯re the true sacred envoy, after all. I have no patience for this stuff, so I¡¯ll just head back to rest and consolidate my breakthrough to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. She had a point. Yue Hongling was disinterested in all political aspects, preferring to go back and rest. She could afford to be absent, but he needed to stay on hand to deal with anything that came up.

    Already, with his heightened senses, he overheard people discussing the possibility of the saintess bing their queen, wondering, ¡°What will the sacred envoy say?¡±

    <i>So, Sisi wants to be queen? Interesting.</i>

    Having eaten her fill, Yue Hongling gracefully left to rest and recover. As soon as she left, Sisi slipped in, giving Zhao Changhe a sulky re. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®huh¡¯ me,¡± Sisi muttered, biting her lip as she moved closer. ¡°Got the nerve to tease me but not to go through with it, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked up at the sky.

    Sisi¡¯s voice was soft and seductive as she asked, ¡°Do you like my outfit today?¡±

    He sneaked a nce and had to admit that her formal attire added a sense of regal dignity that was quite different from her usual look of a mischievous temptress, when her midriff was bare and so was her feet.

    With the staff in hand, she had an additional sense of authority.

    ¡°Is this your royal robe?¡±

    ¡°More or less... Anyway, did you overhear their conversations?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you think? Do you approve?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily taken aback, then chuckled. ¡°Do you really need to wait for my approval? I already told you I wouldn¡¯t control you. You should make your own decisions.¡±

    It should have been a reassuring statement, yet Sisi¡¯s eyes held a fleeting hint of disappointment before she forced it back, murmuring, ¡°But I¡¯m willing to listen to you, Master.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Sisi sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    She realized she was reaping the bitter fruit of her own half-truths. This was the bacsh of having once tried to control him¡ªnow Zhao Changhe did not quite trust her words, always assuming there was some hidden agenda behind them.

    But at this moment, she truly meant it. A man who had willingly suffered so much to save her... Which woman would not be moved by such a person?

    Yet she could not me him for not trusting her. This was nothing more than the oue of crying wolf too many times.

    A woman who had been acting and ying games from the very moment they met, and again after they reunited... Sisi was not even sure herself if there was still some part of her trying to manipte him.

    ¡°Then just do it,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought it through before, but seeing it now, it makes sense... And while a monarchy may seem backward, whenpared to the tribe system, it¡¯s a significant step forward. There¡¯s no reason for you to hold back.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    <i>What is he talking about? Backward? A step forward?</i>

    Zhao Changhe exined, ¡°Now I get why this banquet feels so heavy. It¡¯s actually a precursor to your coronation, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ancestral and divine rites, the prayers... Everything is done. We¡¯re only waiting for the sacred envoy¡¯s word.¡± She pointed toward a statue. ¡°See that statue over there?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. It was an abstract statue, abination of various animals. It did not seem to be an ancient artifact¡ªlikely a new creation. The original statues from the previous era were probably destroyed in the copse of the era.

    Sisi said, ¡°That¡¯s the Ancestral God statue, and our sacred temple is there. If you agree, we can head over, make the announcement, and then create a spectacle of light around the statue. After that, I¡¯ll be crowned. Perhaps, to Xia people, this might seem a bit hasty.¡±

    ¡°More or less, but it¡¯s all the unnecessary formalities that are what¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Zhao Changhe remarked. ¡°Even now, we still need some shy spectacle?¡±

    ¡°There are still conservatives and those who resist change. We need something to silence them, or else there might be bloodshed. They may not fully believe in such phenomena, but their tribes certainly will.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Zhao Changhe nodded, then took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get this coronation over with. Hongling already thinks this whole setting is boring. The sooner it¡¯s done, the sooner we can celebrate tomorrow with songs and dancing. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡±

    Sisi nced at his hand holding hers and smiled sweetly.

    It was not about him making a move on her. They had simply grown so close that it had be second nature.

    When they arrived at the statue, a number of the tribespeople were already waiting. As soon as they saw the two approach, they kneeled in reverence.

    Zhao Changhe noticed that the eyes of some still held a trace of defiance. Sisi had not fully exined this¡ªit was not necessarily stubborn conservatism or rebellion against her specifically. In fact, they seemed to respect Sisi, but the discontent seemed to be directed at him, the sacred envoy... <i>Is it because I¡¯m from Xia?</i>

    He thought of the Xia reinforcements still camped at the base of the mountain, none of whom had been allowed to ascend. That was likely the root of the issue.

    Zhao Changhe felt a pang of annoyance. The affairs of tribes and nations could not be resolved solely through kindness or benevolence.

    <i>Kindness is easily forgotten, there are always those who see it as something they naturally deserve. They probably feel resentful at being ordered around, or perhaps because their saintess was taken by a man from Xia like me.</i>

    As these thoughts passed through his mind, Sisi stepped forward, raised her staff up high before the statue, and dered loudly, ¡°The sacred envoy conveys the will of the Ancestral God. From this day onward, the Spirit Tribe shall be recognized as a nation!¡±

    At the same time, she had arranged for some of her maids to do something behind the scenes with the statue, and radiant light burst into the sky, illuminating the night.

    Some in the crowd frowned and nced at Zhao Changhe.

    <i>Where¡¯s the supposed will of the Ancestral God? Such tricks, who do they think they¡¯re fooling...</i>

    Just as someone was about to speak up, Zhao Changhe, with a calm expression, quietly connected the third page of the Heavenly Tome he got to the statue.

    Suddenly, the light revealed images of dragons, phoenixes, qilins, vermillion birds, ck tortoises, and even their tribe¡¯s sacred beast, the Blood Ao. A primordial vitality and immense power spread across thend.

    Those who had been frowning were left utterly speechless, their words stuck in their throats.

    The area in front of the temple fell intoplete silence. It was as if a domino effect of silence rippled through the crowd¡ªfrom the mountaintop to the middle of the mountain and down to the base. The entire Spirit Tribe, tens of thousands of people, kneeled in stunned silence, all eyes fixed on the miraculous phenomenon in the sky.

    Why were they called the Spirit Tribe? It was not because of the Blood Ao nor the gu.

    It was because they were inmunion with the spirits of beasts.

    This vision of auspicious beasts¡ªif this was not a sign from the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestral god, then what was?

    After being stunned for some time, an elder finally called out, ¡°We obey the divine decree!¡±

    Instantly, a wave of voices echoed up and down the sacred mountain, ¡°We obey the divine decree!¡±

    Sisi raised the staff high.

    ¡°All hail Her Majesty!¡±

    ¡°All hail Her Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, please enter the sacred temple!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a rumbling sound, the grand golden doors opened, revealing a vast hall filled with dazzling luminous pearls, illuminating the space as brightly as daylight.

    Sisi, with her long gown trailing behind her, slowly entered, followed by a retinue of followers, each kowtowing with every step.

    Zhao Changhe nced around and saw that the temple was filled with statues of various sacred beasts. At the center, there was a throne made of pure gold, gleaming brightly.

    Sisi whispered, ¡°This temple was once used by our chieftains for important rites. Ever since the forbiddennd enved us, the temple has remained closed... for fear of offending the forbiddennd.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>That¡¯s not what I wanted to know¡ªI¡¯m wondering how a small tribe like yours has such luxury. All this gold, these luminous pearls... It¡¯s just amazing. Perhaps this is what it means to be a king.</i>

    With a quick decision, he strode forward and boldly took a seat on the central throne.

    <i>Bestowing favor indiscriminately only makes people take it for granted. One must have authority. The reverence they showed when I was pretending far exceeded what they show now, it¡¯s ridiculous.</i>

    Sure enough, as he was seated high on the throne, watching the Spirit Tribe members kowtowing as he and Sisi entered, he could tell none of them dared to object. Not a single one spoke up.

    Sisi looked surprised for a moment, then seemed to understand, a small smile appearing on her face. She kneeled before him. ¡°May the sacred envoy bestow his blessing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said coolly, ¡°Everyone else, wait outside.¡±

    At that moment, only Sisi was inside. The others were still before the entrance of the temple. Hearing hismand, they looked up in shock.

    Zhao Changhe raised his hand and, with his Crane Controlling Art, activated the stone door¡¯s mechanism.

    With a deep rumble, the doors closed, leaving the people kneeling outside, watching as the man sat upon their sacred throne and their newly crowned queen kneeling before him, slowly lowering her head.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The stone doors sealed shut, blocking their view entirely.

 Chapter 497: This Is Not an Act

    <h4>Chapter 497: This Is Not an Act</h4>

    Inside the sacred temple, the warm light from the luminous pearls filled the space.

    Sisi, dressed in her grand ceremonial attire, kneeled before Zhao Changhe, looking up at him with a subtle hint of allure in her eyes.

    Her outfit, her posture, the setting, all of thembined to was more enticing than any of their previous yful encounters, even without a single word exchanged.

    The outfit, her posture, the setting... Without even having to say a single word, she was already far more enticing than she usually was when she would flirt with him.

    Zhao Changhe felt his throat tighten.

    He intended to discipline the people outside. He nned on having them kneel and letting them see how their queen served their sacred envoy¡ªdelivering a blow to the psyche and pride of the entire tribe.

    However, he did not truly intend to go through with it. After all, it was those people who he wanted to punish, not Sisi. Using her in that way would be cruel.

    Sisi''s kneeling was originally just a ceremonial gesture for others to see. Between them, they never had such formalities. Even earlier, when she came to call him for dinner, Sisi would pull up any maid that kneeled, showing she did not care for such customs.

    By reason, Sisi was clever enough to understand his intentions. She only needed to put on a show, and once the door was closed, she could get up.

    Yet she did not stand up... Not only did she remain kneeling, but she also looked up at him with such alluring eyes. What man could resist such an experience?

    Inevitably, Zhao Changhe began to think that if she was willing, there was not much need to pretend otherwise, right?

    <i>We''ve already been in each other''s arms, and she even tended to me with her feet... And when I was having those nightmares, when vicious qi was guing me, it seems like she already...</i>

    The words "Get up, you don''t need to act anymore" stuck in his throat, and he could not bring himself to say them.

    Seeing his hesitation, Sisi revealed a slight smile, and she actually slowly...

    ¡°<i>Hiss</i>...¡±

    <i>This witch...</i>

    This was not Zhao Changhe''s first time experiencing something like this. He had done simr things with Chichi and Huangfu Qing before. To them, it was just bedroom pleasure, without much deeper emotional meaning. This time, however, he did not feel much as the sensations he was supposed to experience seemed to have been transferred over to Sisi herself.

    Yet, the sense of conquest was overwhelming.

    Perhaps he really could not be as pure and upright a hero as Yue Hongling... In this moment, what shed in his mind was Vermillion Bird''s red lips and Huangfu Qing''s words about what if Vermillion Bird kneeled before him.

    Sisi blinked and realized that he had be more...

    She herself was struggling to maintain herposure. Earlier, when she used her feet, her entire body hurt, and she was not much aware of anything else. But now that the pain was gone... She found that this approach could make a man feel this good. It was clearly better than the dual cultivation with Yue Hongling that afternoon.

    With an amused look in her eyes, Sisi thought to herself, <i>"Is this considered self-study?"</i>

    Just as she thought that, the sensation disappeared.

    The effect of the Pain Transfer Gusted exactly a day and had just ended.

    Zhao Changhe nearly convulsed from the sudden shift in his sensations.

    Sisi quietly raised her eyes to observe Zhao Changhe''s expression. Their eyes met, and both of their expressions were peculiar.

    Sisi lowered her head again.

    Zhao Changhe: "..."

    He wanted nothing more than to pull this enchantress up and press her down on the throne.

    He even reached out his hand, but then paused.

    <i>Can I really do that?</i>

    He had just talked to Yue Hongling about this earlier. This Pain Transfer Gu could not even be detected by the Qinghe Mirror. If he really got affected by a Heart-Bonding Gu or something simr, who knew what the oue would be? That would truly mean being at the mercy of a woman...

    Sisi seemed to understand his hesitation. She lowered her gaze, her head silently bowed.

    There were indeed some types of gu that required intimate rtions to take effect. But not all of them were necessarily harmful...

    Yet he could not be med for being cautious, since he could not even fully trust himself.

    * * *

    After spending roughly half an hour in silence, Sisi, who was sitting on Zhao Changhe''sp and leaning against his chest, muttered, "It was clearly much faster before. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    Zhao Changhe himself did not know, so he could only say, "I was injured back then, so I was low-energy..."

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny...¡± Zhao Changhe felt a bit conflicted, unsure of how to respond, but he unconsciously lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently. "You¡¯ve been exhausted all day, more than anyone else. Get some rest."

    Feeling his tenderness, Sisi was pleasantly surprised. She looked up at him for a while, her eyes blinking, and finally smiled.

    <i>So he really does like me... He just doesn''t dare to admit it.</i>

    Smiling, Sisi wrapped her arms around his neck, murmuring in his embrace, ¡°That bit of exhaustion is nothingpared to what you¡¯ve endured, Master... Besides... I deserve punishment.¡±

    Her voice became softer when she mentioned ¡°deserving punishment,¡± and it was unclear if she was referring to bearing the punishment for her tribe or something else entirely.

    Zhao Changhe was lost in thought, but Sisi interrupted his thoughts, speaking softly, "This servant does not need rest. We can go out now... Hmm, let this be a plea for them as well¡ªthey¡¯ve been kneeling for a long time... Watching their queen be yed with and chastised inside is already humiliating enough..."

    "...Did I chastise you?"

    "No, but Sisi wants Master to chastise her."

    ¡°....¡± Zhao Changhe cleared his throat and stood up with her in his arms. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    As Zhao Changhe was about to set her down, Sisi held onto him tightly, whispering into his ear, "Carry me out. Let them see."

    Zhao Changhe obligingly carried her and strode out of the temple.

    The temple doors slowly opened. Outside, it was still nighttime, with bonfires flickering and countless people kneeling in neat rows. Hearing the sound of the doors opening, they all looked up.

    The newly crowned queen, with her disheveled hair ornaments and flushed face, weak and powerless in the arms of a man, looked as though she had been thoroughly worn out.

    It was strange, really. One might think there should be feelings of shame or anger, but oddly, instead, it felt like this was how it was supposed to be. Some even seemed to feel a sense of relief.

    Since the queen had offered herself in sacrifice, the god would not punish anyone else.

    Perhaps the rtionship between humans and gods was slightly different from that between people. This was a symbol of divine power¡ªpeople''s initial faith in deities stemmed from their fear of the power of heaven and earth.

    If a god was too approachable, it diminished their authority.

    And regarding this queen who served the god with her own body, no one looked down upon her; instead, everyone felt a deep sense of indebtedness to her. After a brief silence, they all called out in unison, "Greetings, Sacred Envoy. Greetings, Your Majesty."

    Only then did Sisi step down from Zhao Changhe''s arms. She still leaned weakly against him, speaking calmly, "I am tired. Let''s end it here for tonight. Tomorrow at dawn, we shall enter the temple to discuss matters."

    "Yes," everyone responded, kowtowing in respect before dispersing.

    As Sisi watched the crowd ebb away like a retreating tide, she sighed softly and said quietly, "I need some time to reorganize the kingdom. For our next moves, I would like your advice."

    Zhao Changhe didn¡¯t say the usual ¡°you can decide for yourself¡± and simply responded, ¡°Alright, tell me.¡±

    Sisi waspletely serious now. "I''m not boasting, but if the Spirit Tribe emerges from the secret realm in full force, we could sweep through Miaojiang. The ck Hmong are far from our match. However, the old beliefs of most in the tribe can''t be changed overnight, and I cannot act too unterally. Second, if the Spirit Tribe really does reveal its full force, I can''t be sure whether there might be harmful consequences. Third, the reaction of the Xia people is unpredictable, and it might bring us disaster. And fourth, I am not sure whether you¡¯d like that."

    Zhao Changhe looked at Sisi in surprise for a while and then suddenly smiled. "It''s like I''m getting to know you all over again."

    Sisi smiled. "We were both putting on an act before. It''s time to step off the stage, Master."

    ¡°Then why do you still call me master?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s gaze softened as she whispered, ¡°Because this isn¡¯t an act.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Sisi continued, "So, what do you think, Master?"

    Zhao Changhe said, "Whether I like it or not is not what''s important. What matters are the real issues. There are indeed many problems with the Spirit Tribe leaving the secret realm en masse, so it''s better to take it slow. Those who are willing to move out may do so, and the chaos in Miaojiang should alsoe to an end. As for the empire¡¯s reaction... I suggest that you submit a memorial to Wanzhuang at that time, stating that the Spirit Kingdom is willing to serve as a southwestern vassal of the Great Xia Empire. In return, the Great Xia should formally recognize it, allowing for peace."

    Sisiughed, knowing that if Tang Wanzhuang were to learn of these events, her eyes would probably brim with tears. Zhao Changhe said that he was not the crown prince, yet he was acting more like one than any crown prince would.

    Especially considering that the loyalty of such a vassal state was far from guaranteed; the only thing that couldmand the loyalty of this nation was Zhao Changhe himself.

    She simply said, ¡°Sisi will listen to her master.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave her another strange look. "I''m really going back to rest now."

    Sisi replied indifferently, "If you don''t intend to summon me to the bedchamber, then there''s no need to tell me that."

    Zhao Changhe pursed his lips, unsure how to respond, and awkwardly left.

    Sisi stood on the mountain peak in the night breeze, watching his figure gradually disappear into the distance, and sighed softly.

 Chapter 498: Meridians Reshaped

    <h4>Chapter 498: Meridians Reshaped</h4>

    Zhao Changhe returned to the courtyard and looked over at Yue Hongling¡¯s room through the bamboo screen. The lights were already out, indicating she must have gone to rest.

    The past few days had been filled with intense battles, leaving both of them battered and exhausted. Even after the effects of the gu had worn off, Zhao Changhe still felt very tired, and it seemed that the afternoon of dual cultivation had not been very effective.

    After some thought, he decided not to disturb her. He returned to his room and began doing what the blind woman believed any proper martial artist would have done as soon as possible.

    The blind woman watched with tears streaming down her face as Zhao Changhe took out the Heavenly Tome.

    Looking at the pages that had increased from two to three, it felt at least a bit better¡ªnow, it did not resemble a pamphlet as much. Well, pamphlets or manuals could also be tri-fold, and it still felt somewhat unworthy of the Heavenly Tome¡¯s reputation. Truth be told, even nine pages would look crude, like a cheap erotic book from a street vendor. Who knows if the tome would someday transform into something more grand once fully assembled?

    But regardless of how unimpressive it appeared visually, its overwhelming aura was undeniable. It was far more powerful than it had been with just two pages. The moment it was taken out, it exuded an aura so intense that it felt oppressive, a pressure that would make it difficult for others to even approach.

    Zhao Changhe did not dare to recklessly let the Heavenly Tome¡¯s aura be released. He quickly stored it in his ring and focused on sensing it with his mind.

    <i>Luckily, this is the Night Emperor¡¯s ring. If it were just a regr storage ring, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to contain the Heavenly Tome¡¯s aura.</i>

    His consciousness entered the ring, and he found himself in that familiar illusoryndscape of beautiful mountains and clear waters. However, this time, there was a difference. Previously, there had only been flowers, grass, and asionally the imagery of white cranes flying past. But now, he could clearly see phoenixes soaring, dragons roaring, and all sorts of rare and mythical beasts roaming freely.

    The aura of the Heavenly Dao lingered indistinctly, and countless ineffable insights flowed through his heart.

    Being immersed in it felt like truly returning to the primal wilderness of the previous era.

    It was in this kind of environment that the ancients rose,prehended the heavens and the earth, learned from the divine beasts, and began the path of martial arts.

    Theoretically, these three pages could already be said to epass the entirety of martial arts. Zhao Changhe found it difficult to imagine what content the subsequent pages might have.

    The second page, which he had acquired earlier, could be called the page of nature, and the blind woman¡¯s primary introduction of it had been rted to helping Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition. It had definitely been useful¡ªat least her life had been extended. Otherwise, Zhao Changhe would have fully expected her to have left this world by the time he returned.

    As for the effects it had on him, they were not as significant. It merely helped him learn to sense and use his surroundings when breaking through the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries. While it had also benefited his masteries of the Spring Water Sword Intent and the Thief Saint¡¯s movement art, it mainly impacted his sensing of the surrounding vicious qi, though that was not even particrly rted to the Dao of nature itself.

    Of course, since it had helped him break through to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, it was still incredibly significant.

    But the third page, the page of life, was of unparalleled importance to Zhao Changhe. It was practically tailor-made for him.

    For now, the Blood Asura Body could be set aside, but as he continued to make breakthroughs, he would certainly need the support of this page. It was clear the two were strongly connected.

    The most pressing issue was still the problem with his meridians.

    Having narrow and rigid meridians was a significant issue as it was practically the foundation of a person¡¯s martial arts aptitude, and it was rare for any treasures to be capable of altering that. However, it was fundamentally still a basic problem, and there was surely a way to solve it¡ªafter all, Kou Zhong and Xu Ziling[1] had managed to solve their issues through the jade of the He family[/ref]Also known as Mr. He¡¯s Jade and He Shi Bi (ºÍÊÏèµ). It served as both a catalyst and a symbol for their ambition and journey to be able to contend for the highest power in thend. The jade also has a very interesting history in real life Chinese legends.[/ref].

    Venerable Dulou¡¯s Eternal Blood Demon Body was a great example¡ªhe could quite literally regenerate an entire body from just a single drop of blood. The problem with Zhao Changhe¡¯s meridians could not be worse than that, right? After all, Venerable Duoluo didn¡¯t even have any meridians left. He developed an entirely new body from scratch.

    Of course, Venerable Duoluo could only achieve that by relying on this very page of the Heavenly Tome. Now that the Heavenly Tome was right in front of him, Zhao Changhe did not believe he would not be able to ovee this particr shoring.

    But one thing did seem strange: while Venerable Duoluo had been able to draw on the power of the Heavenly Tome, Zhao Changhe, despite having carried the Heavenly Tome with him for so long, had not found a way to harness its power for himself.

    Even now, though he could use it to create a vision thatpelled the Spirit Tribe to kneel, harnessing its power to reshape his meridians was beyond reach. He could not even locate where its energy was.

    <i>Could it be possible that while the Heavenly Tome is yet to be fully collected, its energy can be used by anyone, but once it¡¯s collected, the blind woman siphons all of its energy for herself?</i>

    <i>That must be it. If all the gods and demons across the heavens are in a weakened state, then the blind woman must be as well. With that being the case, what is she relying on to recover?</i>

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    ¡°Hey, blind woman.¡±

    The blind woman yed dead and did not respond.

    ¡°You were urging me to get the Heavenly Tome even when I was injured, even entering my dreams, yet now that I¡¯ve got it, you¡¯re ying dead?¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°You said that getting the Heavenly Tome was for my own benefit, but what good does it really do me? If you don¡¯t give me something worthwhile, I¡¯m not getting the next page. Just let someone else do it.¡±

    The blind woman remained silent.

    <i>What good does it do you? I was actually nning to push you to look at the Heavenly Tome sooner, so you¡¯d get a taste of its sweetness and be more eager for the rest. But you decided not to taste the sweetness. Well, suit yourself.</i>

    The two of them remained in a stalemate for a while. Zhao Changhe was quite surprised that even after making such a harsh threat, the blind woman still did not respond.

    <i>Could she really not be here? If she isn¡¯t here, there¡¯s nothing I can do...</i>

    Zhao Changhe reluctantly began exploring on his own, hoping to find a way bybining the three pages of the Heavenly Tome. After all, the second page could provide guidance on medicine, the third page could serve as a reference for the body and its blood, and he also had the Rejuvenation Art. He should thus be able to manage even without the blind woman.

    Zhao Changhe tried to channel his true qi into the ring, using the Dragon Capturing Art to maintain the connection between the true qi and his body. He used the true qi as a substitute for his hand to lightly caress the Heavenly Tome.

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    Of course, Zhao Changhe was not just caressing her. He wanted the Heavenly Tome to perceive the state of his true qi. Based on his understanding of the Heavenly Tome, it should reveal the issues he had and provide a solution.

    As expected, before long,rge words began appearing in the virtual realityndscape: ¡°A newly created divine art of the current era... self-titled as the Six Harmonies Art. This cultivation technique is righteous and grand, embodying an imperial intent of unifying the six harmonies and internalizing the concept of all rivers converging into the sea. It amodates the blending of all energies, righteous and incorruptible, repelling all evil.¡±

    After all that, it was just analyzing the Six Harmonies Art.

    Zhao Changhe continued reading patiently, and soon the Heavenly Tome began its critique: ¡°However, the meridians of the user are frail, the true qi is feeble, and vicious blood qi hangs overhead, suppressing it. It is like Mount Tai suspended upside-down, an emperor dwelling in the underworld, with beasts adorning the walls of the pce.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The blind woman crossed her arms. This truly was not her critique. If it were her, she would have said ¡°the fool with his frail meridians is the real beast.¡±

    ¡°The meridians are difficult to expand perfectly, and thus it is better to simply rebuild them. The Eternal Sword Body, the Eternal Demon Body, the Creation Sacred Body, the Sun-Changing Divine Art... all can aplish this...¡±

    The Heavenly Tome then went on to list more than thirty different applicable methods.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s the point of giving me all these names? How about providing me with an actual cultivation technique or body-tempering technique that I can practice?¡±

    ¡°Nothing can be created from nothing.¡±

    Zhao Changhe moved his true qi and pressed a spirit bag against the Heavenly Tome. ¡°What about now?¡±

    Inside the spirit bag was Venerable Duoluo¡¯s remnant soul. Since Venerable Duoluo had the Eternal Blood Demon Body, all the Heavenly Tome needed to do was analyze it, and that should settle things.

    The blind woman watched Zhao Changhe¡¯s sequence of actions quietly, feeling somewhat conflicted inside.

    <i>This guy really didn¡¯t keep asking for help. He actually managed toe up with something on his own using his resources.</i>

    And sure enough, the way to cultivate the Eternal Blood Demon Body began to appear word by word on the Heavenly Tome.

    Zhao Changhe pondered as he read the technique. It was originally the White Lotus Sacred Body of ancient Buddhism, which primarily had a strong healing ability and did not inherently possess the ability of indestructibility or rebirth... After Venerable Duoluo merged with the Blood Ao, which itself was a species of longevity, he seized and integrated its powerful immortal bloodline, acquired numerous Spirit Tribe flesh and blood witchcraft manuals, and drew upon the vitality of many innocent boys and girls. Combining all this with his original cultivation technique, he finally transformed it into this unique demon body.

    The prerequisites for practicing it were very high. First, one needed the level of a yin spirit. The soul needed to be stable enough to reside in an object without easily dissipating. Without even reaching that point, there was no need to talk about rebuilding a body.

    Furthermore, Venerable Duoluo also relied on the energy of the Heavenly Tome toplete the process. Without such divine power, the so-called eternal or indestructible aspect of the physique was pure exaggeration.

    It seemed like it would not be directly useful for himself. However, the specific method for the reconstruction of the body still held considerable reference value, and parts of it could be incorporated into his Blood Asura Body, granting it a characteristic of rapid recovery.

    Ultimately, it was all about manipting blood and qi. Venerable Duoluo¡¯s attack patterns, which were derived from merging with the Blood Ao, were actually quite simr to Lie¡¯s Vicious Blood Art. They could be traced to the same origin for reference. Plus, Zhao Changhe also had the Rejuvenation Art...

    Zhao Changhe stood still for a long, long time before suddenly leaving his room and heading beyond the mountain.

    On the previous battlefield, the Blood Ao¡¯s corpse stilly on the ground, guarded by a group of Spirit Tribe members. Sisi had so many things to deal with that she had forgotten to arrange for the handling of the corpse.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe approach, the Spirit Tribe guards all kowtowed and said, ¡°Greetings, Sacred Envoy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded without saying much to them. He drew Dragon Bird and cut off a piece of meat from the Blood Ao, then headed toward the mountain that had the Ao Pool. There, he jumped straight in.

    The longevity factor within the flesh of the Ao could be analyzed and extracted under the influence of the right cultivation technique.

    The life bloodline power within the pool of blood could also be sensed and absorbed with the right method.

    Zhao Changhe tried taking out Dragon Bird and cutting open his own arm. He simultaneously activated the Rejuvenation Art and part of the restructuring method of the Eternal Blood Demon Body, and in an instant, the wound on his arm healed visibly, growing new flesh.

    Zhao Changhe took a deep breath, a fierce glint shing in his eyes. Suddenly, he gathered his power and violently exhaled, shattering a section of the meridians in his pinky finger¡ªthe endpoint of the small intestine meridian, Hand Taiyang, specifically the Shaoze acupoint[2].

    The blind woman¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    <i>How ruthless. He really went ahead with experimenting on himself, shattering a small part of his own meridians just to see if they could be rebuilt!</i>

    Even if a person lost their pinky, it would not affect them much, so breaking this small section of a minor meridian certainly would not have any significant impact. It was just a question of whether he had the nerve to do it.

    Zhao Changhe was drenched in cold sweat from the pain, but his eyes grew sharper and more focused.

    All of his knowledge and experience began to work in unison. The wild energy of the blood pool surged into him, and within his inner vision, the shattered meridians started to regenerate little by little, forming brand-new meridians.

    Compared to the original, they were three to five times thicker.

    1. Also known as Kou Chong (¿ÜÖÙ) and Tzui Zhi Ling (Ðì×ÓÁê). These are characters from <i>The Legend of the Twin Dragons of the Great Tang Dynasty</i> (´óÌÆË«Áú´«) by Huang Yi (»ÆÒ×). ?

    2. The Shaoze acupoint (ÉÙÔóÑ¨) is located on the outer side of the pinky finger, in the depression roughly half a centimeter from the corner of the nail. ?

 Chapter 499: Changing Muscles and Forging Bones

    <h4>Chapter 499: Changing Muscles and Forging Bones</h4>

    <i>It actually works!</i>

    For a brief moment, Zhao Changhe even had an oundish thought... <i>If I cut off certain body parts and regrow them, will they also grow back three to five times bigger?</i>

    He quickly dismissed this absurd idea. After all, he had just made a cut on his arm earlier, and his arm had not grown any thicker.

    The reason he needed to reshape his meridians was simply that his meridians were ipatible with his cultivation. Reshaping them was like melting down an old weapon and recasting it in a new mold to match the current state of his body.

    This process utilized the vast vitality present within this ce. He could not afford to waste any of it, lest he end up needing more.

    Besides, his little brother down there was already unmatched in the world, so was there really a need to regrow it? That would be overkill.

    Zhao Changhe took a few deep breaths, feeling a sense of joy at experiencing the newly formed meridians. Though the pain had been excruciating, the sense of satisfaction that came right after was something nobody else would be able to understand.

    Many might think that Zhao Changhe was already an unstoppable force, having advanced faster than anyone else, thereby inferring that having weaker meridians did not matter that much. However, only a handful understood how long Zhao Changhe had been tormented by this issue from the moment he had transmigrated into this world. This very issue had almost be a nightmare for him.

    If it were not for his inadequate meridians... With a wondrous cultivation technique like the Six Harmonies Art, he could have advanced much faster. Coupled with the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy, the Tang n¡¯s sword art, or even Xia Longyuan¡¯s personal instruction, he would have been just as powerful and handsome but without any drawbacks.

    Instead, he had to cling bitterly to the Vicious Blood Art. He could not take full advantage of the opportunities he found with the various experts, and his cultivation faced constant barriers, needing various rare herbs or medicines, many of which were nearly impossible to obtain. At the same time, he also had to endure the agonizing bacsh of vicious blood qi. If it were not for certain fortunate circumstances, it would not have been possible to get this far using just the Vicious Blood Art¡ªas evidenced by Cult Leader Xue.

    Even after all those fortuitous opportunities he came across, he was still mocked by the Dragon Bird as a fool.

    Moreover, every time it came time for a breakthrough¡ªfrom theyers of the Profound Gate to the present¡ªit was always his internal cultivation that held him back.

    The transformation effect of the Zhenwu Sword Stone in the ck Tortoise Secret Realm had alleviated this problem somewhat, allowing him to progress through theter stages of the Profound Gate to the Profound Mysteries without further obstacles. For a long while, even Zhao Changhe himself had stopped worrying about it, since the Vicious Blood Art had be deeply ingrained as his main cultivation technique, and he no longer wanted to switch.

    But before long, the same problem reared its head again. Yue Hongling¡¯s experience made it clear that without addressing the issue with his meridians, his internal and external cultivation would remain uncoordinated, preventing him from breaking through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries... In other words, the issue that had once held him back had resurfaced and needed urgent resolution.

    If he did notpletely solve this problem with his meridians, there was no telling how much trouble it would cause in the future.

    And now, the solution was right in front of him!

    Even though it definitely hurt, and he no longer had someone to transfer the pain he was feeling to, so what?

    Havinging this far, he had already inflicted pain on himself countless times. One more time would not make a difference!

    With a soft crack, the Hand Taiyang meridian shattered from his pinky and began to reform, little by little.

    Beads of sweat asrge as beans dripped into the blood pool, dissolving without a trace.

    The blind woman stood silently at the side, and for the first time, she felt a bit of admiration for him

    The pain of breaking and reshaping meridians was even more intense than death by a thousand cuts. And the human body was filled with meridians. This was not an ordeal that would just be one and done.

    <i>He really is a man of iron.</i>

    Nobody knew that when she set up the trial involving repeated death and resurrection for the candidates through their nightmares, there were multipleyers of reasoning behind the setup... One of thoseyers was to see their resilience and how ruthless they could be, particrly to themselves.

    The experience of dying anding back to life, over and over again, was not just a simple dream. The sensations that the candidates felt matched what they would have felt in reality had they truly experienced it. Some went mad, and some jumped to their deaths... The ones who went mad, she cured; those who jumped, she brought back. In the end, very few managed to pass.

    Zhao Changhe had endured such torment for ten days, longer than even Xia Longyuan had.

    His resilience was reflected in every aspect of his life since he arrived in this world. Sure, it was often said that a man under the influence of vicious blood qi acted as such, but Zhao Changhe was rarely influenced by vicious blood qi. On the contrary, he even had a bit of cunning. Even at this moment, he was deliberately using the state induced by No Man¡¯s Land to dull the pain, essentially administering himself anesthesia.

    But vicious blood qi could never be a true anesthetic. He could still feel everything¡ªafter all, if he had lost all feeling, how could he carry out the delicate task of recreating his meridians? The vicious blood qi merely slightly reduced the pain. The blind woman admitted that she herself would not be able to bear such pain, and she would not even dare to consider doing something of the sort.

    She had no idea if Zhao Changhe would be able to endure to the end or if he would faint from the pain. But if he did make it through to the end, it would mean more than just improving his meridians.

    In fact, there was a technical term for his actions: Changing Muscles and Forging Bones[1].

    The new meridians would be beyond human; they would be the precursor to the body of a god or demon.

    This was a path to ascension, a path to godhood.

    There were many paths, and this was certainly the most difficult one, but he had already set foot on it without realizing. And if he crossed this hurdle, he would find that this path was wide and unobstructed.

    <i>Crack...</i>

    The blind woman came back to her senses and immediately checked on his progress.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s small intestine meridian had beenpletely reshaped.

    The actual time it had taken was not long... But for Zhao Changhe, who had experienced it, it must have felt like an eternity had passed.

    He gasped heavily, shakily taking out a pill and swallowing it to regain some energy. After resting briefly, he moved on to another meridian. This time, it was a major one¡ªthe Conception Vessel.

    The Conception and Governing Vessels were the body¡¯s main energy pathways. They were essential for the breakthroughs associated with the nineyers of the Profound Gate. Such crucial meridians had to be prioritized while his mental state was still rtively intact

    Being tough was one thing, but he was also extremely rational in his approach.

    The blind woman sighed. If someone like him failed, it would truly be a cruel hand by fate.

    The blind woman watched quietly as sweat poured down Zhao Changhe¡¯s twitching face. After a moment of hesitation, she gently flicked her fingers.

    A unique energy quietly protected Zhao Changhe¡¯s spiritual tform.

    <i>It would be too much of a pity if such a monumental effort ends in failure simply because he faints from the pain...</i>

    This act had already vited her principle of not actively aiding any mortal, but perhaps this could be considered a gray area. Was it really helping? He was doing everything himself¡ªhe had not even asked for the method to improve. He had pieced together how to move forward by passively extracting information from the Heavenly Tome,bining the Blood Asura Body, the Eternal Blood Demon Body, the Rejuvenation Art, and the Blood Ao. In a sense, it could even be called his own creation.

    He didn¡¯t know how time passed.

    The moon was high in the sky when Zhao Changhe¡¯s consciousness began to blur. At this moment, he only had one meridian left to reshape, the Foot Taiyin spleen meridian, but he had no energy left.

    The exhaustion from enduring pain not only clouded his mind but also sapped his energy.

    No pills could help him now. Consuming too much energy and medicinal pills in such a short period had reached its limit; nothing more would help.

    He was so disoriented that he did not even notice that the energy in the blood pool had beenpletely depleted. What was left now was a crystal-clear pool... It had been reduced to pure water. All impurities and filth had been cleansed by the once-immense vitality, and now, the pool was purer than anything modern technology could produce.

    With the vitality depleted, Zhao Changhe grew weaker, leaning against the edge of the pool in a daze. It felt like there was azy voice in his mind, telling him that missing just one meridian would not change much, and maybe he could just be a cripple?

    He was so exhausted that he did not even want to move anymore...

    Yet, he was unwilling to give up.

    In his muddled state, Zhao Changhe still slowly attempted to continue the reshaping process. He tried, but he was so powerless that he could not even shatter the remaining meridian.

    The blind woman hesitated, unsure whether she should give him another push... <i>Is this Heaven¡¯s Will? This heaven has no Dao, so what even is Heaven¡¯s Will?!</i>

    At that moment, the blind woman¡¯s expression suddenly shifted¡ªsomeone was approaching.

    A faint voice could be heard in the distance. ¡°The sacred envoy took the meat of the Blood Ao and went to the Ao Pool?¡±

    ¡°Yes... He¡¯s been on the mountain for a long time now. Everyone clearly heard screamsing from inside every now and then... We were worried something might have happened, so we reported it to Your Majesty. We apologize for having disturbed your rest.¡±

    ¡°You did well in reporting this, and you will be generously rewarded. Now, stay at the foot of the mountain, and don¡¯t let anyonee up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Under the hazy moonlight, Sisi approached, walking along the moonlit path. From a distance, she noticed the clear water in the pool and was startled. Immediately afterward, she saw Zhao Changhe leaning lifelessly against the edge of the pool. Forgetting her astonishment at the change to the pool, she rushed swiftly to his side and immediately examined him

    ¡°He¡¯s exhausted himself?¡± The result left Sisi deeply puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s so exhausted that he¡¯s on the verge of unconsciousness? Who was he fighting so intensely against? The blood of the Ao Pool? No... His meridians...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Changing Muscles and Forging Bones!¡±

    She examined him carefully for a while and confirmed that he was indeed undergoing Changing Muscles and Forging Bones, and he was almost finished. Only one meridian remained weak, standing out amongst the surrounding robust and radiant meridians.

    Energy was still flowing within Zhao Changhe, attempting to shatter thisst meridian¡ªa final, stubborn struggle. Unfortunately, he had no strength left and could not manage...

    Sisi tried to feed him a pill, but found that his body was no longer absorbing its effects... <i>Is it because he¡¯s ingested too much in such a short time that his body is now rejecting it?</i>

    Sisi stared nkly at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face and gently bit her lip.

    There was another way to replenish energy and restore strength besides medicine. Sisi had once disguised herself as a celestial maiden of the Maitreya Cult and was no stranger to the Pure Bliss Art.

    She was willing, but what about him?

    While she was hesitating, Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, as if he was trying to open his eyes.

    Startled, Sisi instinctively hid behind a nearby rock. Then, she mockingly tapped her own head. <i>What am I afraid of? Am I seriously afraid that he would see me and refuse me?</i>

    <i>But I really like him...</i>

    Leaning against the rock, Sisi stood there, lost in thought for a long while. She then smiled to herself mockingly, slowly taking out a set of red clothes from her ring and some disguise materials she had not used in a long time. She applied them to her face.

    Zhao Changhe, having sensed someone examining him, managed to open his eyes with difficulty but saw no one. In his daze, he saw Yue Hongling appear from behind a nearby rock.

    ¡°Hongling...¡± Zhao Changhe murmured weakly. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore... Help me, I¡¯m so close...¡±

    ¡°Yue Hongling¡± slowly undressed and entered the water, her voice soft, ¡°I¡¯ve examined you. I know... It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Zhao Changhepletely rxed, soon feeling a warm sensation on his lips as they were kissed gently.

    The aura of the Pure Bliss Art entered his body, gradually stirring his depleted dantian, reigniting the warmth in his lower abdomen.

    The demonic arts of evil cults were such that even if you were drained dry, they could make you a man once more.

    ¡°Yue Hongling¡± wrapped her arms around his neck and slowly sat atop him.

    Energy began to circte, yin giving rise to yang.

    Before long, Zhao Changhe felt energy being generated within him again, and strength returning to his body.

    Gathering hisst bit of determination, he fiercely shattered the final meridian.

    The hazy moonlight hid in the shadows of swaying trees.

    <i>Crack...</i>

    No one knew how much time had passed, but thest of the Foot Taiyin spleen meridian was finally reshaped, and the process of Changing Muscles and Forging Bones was nowplete.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes. The scent of perfume still lingered, but ¡°Yue Hongling¡± had disappeared.

    The sky was already beginning to lighten. Thest events of the previous night seemed unreal, like an ethereal dream.

    1. The term here is Ò×½î¶Í¹Ç, which directly trantes to Changing Muscles and Forging Bones. is inspired by the legendary Yijin Jing (Ò×½î¾­), or <i>Muscle Tendon Change ssic</i>, which is traditionally attributed to the Bodhidharma (´ïÄ¦×æÊ¦), the founder of Chan Buddhism in China and often credited as the originator of Shaolin martial arts. ?

 Chapter 500: Tell Him Later

    <h4>Chapter 500: Tell Him Later</h4>

    Zhao Changhe got up from the pool and directly used the Six Harmonies Art to dry his clothes.

    With a loud boom, his clothes were almost turned to ash by his true qi.

    Even Zhao Changhe was startled. Upon inspecting himself internally, he saw vast and boundless true qi surging like a rushing river, almost creating an illusion of roaring waves.

    He had grown several times stronger than before!

    The once weak and secondary Six Harmonies Art had now risen fully, standing toe to toe with the power of the Blood Asura Body.

    He had already cultivated the Blood Asura Body to the second stage, yet it could not suppress the Six Harmonies Art. The intent to break free and im dominance over the vicious blood qi was apparent.

    But for now, neither could fully suppress the other. They were evenly matched, caught in a stalemate, intertwining and even beginning to spiral together.

    Zhao Changhe clenched his fist and then opened it, staring at his palm in a daze. He could feel the surging power within himself. He had never felt this strong before.

    In terms of sheer power, he was likely alreadyparable to those at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, or at least very close.

    All that was left was that final insight, thest step before breaking through to the secondyer. His current state was simr to Yue Hongling¡¯s before she defeated Shi Wuding.

    Previously, the gap had seemed immense, but in just two days, he had reached this point.

    <i>I should be half a step into the Ranking of Earth now, right?</i>

    If Wang Daozhong were toe now, Zhao Changhe felt that he could take him on even without relying on Dragon Bird¡¯s power, though whether he could kill him was another matter.

    He let out a long sigh and began descending the mountain.

    Figuring out how to take that final step was not something to worry about now. For the moment, he needed to find Yue Hongling. <i>What happenedst night? Why did she leave like that?</i>

    * * *

    Yue Hongling was not resting in her room.

    After Zhao Changhe hadpletely reshaped his meridians and fallen asleep in exhaustion, Sisi quietly left. Halfway down the mountain, she saw a figure in a red dress standing silently, as if waiting for her.

    The guards at the foot of the mountain had been ordered not to let anyone up, but that meant nothing to Yue Hongling.

    However, she had stopped halfway up the mountain, not proceeding further. It was as if she understood what was happening above and chose not to interfere, choosing instead to stay and keep watch.

    Sisi hesitated slightly, then eventually lowered her head and walked over. ¡°Big Sis Yue... I didn¡¯t use any gu.¡±

    Yue Hongling felt a pang of heartache upon hearing this. She looked at Sisi for a while. There were a thousand things she wanted to say but found herself unable to voice them out. Finally, it all condensed into two words, ¡°Thank you...¡±

    Sisi was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me? Does disguising myself as you give you some sense of participation? Is that really fine with you? Well, I guess you once pretended to be me and, well, hmm-hmm-hmm with him.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Yue Hongling¡¯s sympathy almost vanished at that moment. She did not know whether tough or cry. Even now, Sisi could not help but be provocative.

    Nheless, it did not change the fact that the first time she gave herself to him, Zhao Changhe did not even know it was her.

    She could have taken the opportunity to use a gu to control him, but she did not do anything of the sort¡ªshe gave up her purity for practically nothing.

    Watching Sisi remove her disguise, Yue Hongling sighed. ¡°When he wakes up, should we tell him?¡±

    Sisi looked up, considering it. ¡°Can you do me a small favor?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Tell him after you two leave.¡±

    Yue Hongling was puzzled. ¡°Why? We¡¯re clearly going to stay here for some time. Do you really want to remain in a position where he hesitates and only sees you as a servant?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Sisi pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to lie to him forever, just tell him a few dayster. Can you do me this favor?¡±

    Yue Hongling felt that even if Sisi were to make a mistake in front of her at this point, she would still indulge her. This small request seemed harmless, so she nodded.

    Sisi smiled and finally changed back into her royal attire, gracefully passing by Yue Hongling as she descended the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s settled then¡ªdon¡¯t spill the secret just yet... Ah!¡±

    Perhaps a sudden movement caused her some pain¡ªSisi nearly stumbled, then quickly ran away, embarrassed, while avoiding looking at Yue Hongling, lifting her skirt as she dashed off.

    Yue Hongling was both amused and angry, unsure of what that little enchantress was thinking.

    The mischievous girl hurried back to her own sacred temple, recalled Yue Hongling¡¯s bewildered expression, and muttered quietly, ¡°Because that way, he¡¯ll think of me more often. My dear Big Sis Yue, you¡¯re so straightforward¡ªhow will you everpete with those crafty witches who are also after him?¡±

    Meanwhile, Yue Hongling climbed back up the mountain to check on Zhao Changhe. As she reached the summit, she saw Zhao Changheing down. The two stared at each other for a moment and then they both smiled.

    ¡°Did it work?¡± Yue Hongling asked.

    ¡°It did.¡± Since Yue Hongling was here, Zhao Changhe did not ask where she had disappeared to earlier. He strode forward and hugged her tightly, giving her a fierce kiss. ¡°My dear big sister, you truly are my goddess.¡±

    Yue Hongling felt extremely conflicted. She had not realized when she agreed to Sisi¡¯s request that taking credit for someone else¡¯s deeds would feel so ufortable. She had no idea how she was supposed to respond to him.

    As she struggled with her thoughts, she noticed Zhao Changhe¡¯s muscles stiffen slightly.

    She quickly changed the topic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there still some misalignment? Do you need to inspect your body and make some adjustments?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Zhao Changhe hesitated. He felt that her scent did not quite match the one fromst night. But since he had been in a daze, he could not trust his perception entirely.

    He did not think much of it, and he just took Yue Hongling¡¯s hand and led her down the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s already dawn, let¡¯s go. I want to check on Wubing¡¯s condition to see if I can help him with my current abilities. Also, today should be a key day for Sisi in establishing her new kingdom¡¯s structure. I want to observe and maybe provide some suggestions. Would you like toe along? Watching a queen hold court could be quite an experience.¡±

    Yue Hongling did not refuse, even though she knew nothing of these sorts of matters and was not particrly interested either. After this recent experience, she felt that she needed a broader perspective, and that she should learn when given the opportunity.

    <i>Hm, it¡¯s strange. Howe Zhao Changhe has such a broad perspective? Is he really the same person I rescued from Zhao Family Vige...</i>

    After searching around for some time, the two of them failed to find Han Wubing. It was only after searching around that they came to be informed that he had already left the previous night, departing the secret realm with the Xia soldiers who entered.

    However, he left a note for Zhao Changhe, which a maid handed over.

    <i>My sword qi is already recovering and should be back to normal in a few days. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.</i>

    <i>The Sword Hut is where Ie from, and no matter how things end, the past ties remain. Now, with the Snow-Listening Pavilion¡¯s involvement in the background, I¡¯m uneasy and can¡¯t bear to stay here and heal, so I¡¯m leaving to investigate.</i>

    <i>I wanted to say goodbye to you, but they said you were in the sacred temple. Receiving the Spirit Tribe and stabilizing Miaojiang are indeed important matters for the world. I don¡¯t understand these kinds of things, so I won¡¯t disturb you. The Xia soldiers are leaving, and I¡¯m going to be heading out with them. Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll stay in Taoyuan Town for a while. Perhaps I can help the Spirit Tribe in Miaojiang as a show of support.</i>

    <i>As for encountering some exotic girl here, I gave it some serious thought and realized I can¡¯t do it. It would just interfere with my sword. Everyone has their own path, so just forget it.</i>

    <i>Once my sword has improved, I want to fight you again. Just how are you progressing so fast, damn it.</i>

    <i>Anyway, that¡¯s all. Goodbye.</i>

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    He turned the note over and read it several times, quite surprised. ¡°Putting aside the arrogance in his words, I¡¯m honestly quite surprised that he actually wrote a letter to say goodbye... The old Han Wubing would have just left without a word. He¡¯s really changed a lot...¡±

    Yue Hongling said, ¡°The whole incident with Shi Wuding would have been impactful to anyone, and all the more to someone like him. Han Wubing has always been solitary. It¡¯s always been hard for him to make friends. You are an exception to him, so of course, he cherishes your friendship.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, his gaze lingering on the words ¡°I want to fight you again¡± for a long time, a smile forming on his face.

    It seemed the hearts of warriors were all like this¡ªtruth be told, he also wanted to fight again but was just too embarrassed to say it.

    Back then, the duel they had agreed upon at Sword Lake had too many interruptions, and the fight had been far from satisfying.

    Hopefully, when they fought again, they would both be at the pinnacle of this world, creating a tale worth remembering.

    In good spirits, Zhao Changhe put the note away, gently swinging Yue Hongling¡¯s hand as they walked together to the sacred temple.

    Before they even entered, they heard Sisi¡¯s cold, dignified voice inside: ¡°...Establish a Bureau of Beast Control. We shall be appointing Mu En, the former sacred mountain guardian elder, as the temple minister. He will be tasked with organizing the secret arts of various tribes and searching for the texts taken by Duoluo, focusing on the ancient spirit-taming techniques of our tribe.¡±

    ¡°Tiger Roar Vige holds the merit of guiding the sacred envoy. They are hereby promoted to a protectorate tribe of the sacred temple and are granted mountain forestnds...¡±

    ¡°Thousand Snakes Vige holds the merit of ying Shi Wuding. They are granted...¡±

    It was unclear how many other changes had already been made, but it was evident that Sisi had been deliberately collecting references from the Great Xia Empire¡¯s governance and the former ck Hmong Kingdom¡¯s system during her time outside. Before their eyes, an amalgamation of the ancestral sacred temple and a governing structure was taking shape for an exotic nation.

    But Zhao Changhe found himself unable to pay any attention to her words. He stood there, staring at Sisi on the throne, his expression gradually bing dazed.

    The Pure Bliss Art included a technique for observing women. In the past, he could tell that although Huangfu Qing was a concubine, she was still a virgin.

    And at this moment, he noticed that the imposing Sisi on the throne... was no longer one.

    <i>Am I seeing something wrong?</i>

    <i>Wait... Last night... Maybe that really wasn¡¯t Hongling?</i>

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    <strong><u>Overview of Zhao Changhe¡¯s current state and abilities:</u></strong>

    <strong>Overall Cultivation Level:</strong> Half a step into the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, just one final push away from breaking through.

    <strong>External Arts:</strong> Vicious Blood Art and Blood Asura Body (second stage) <strong>External Traits:</strong> Greatly enhanced strength and slight improvement in durability. High offense, moderate defense. The previous focus on raw destructive power has been refined into a sharper, more concentrated force (rted to mastery of the sword). Recently, after integrating the Eternal Blood Demon Body, Zhao Changhe has also gained a much faster recovery speed.

    <strong>Internal Arts:</strong> Six Harmonies Art (secondyer of the Profound Mysteries) <strong>Internal Traits:</strong> Highpatibility with other energies, strong ability to simte various energy types, great endurance, and strong resistance to abnormal states (such as poisons). The simtion and endurance traits, previously underdeveloped, are now beginning to show their full potential.

    <strong>Skills:</strong>

    <strong>Saber Arts:</strong> Vicious Blood Saber Art (Second Layer of the Profound Mysteries)

    <strong>Scattering the Gods and Buddhas</strong> A jumping chop. High power burst with a fear effect. This move has gone from having to be carried out with a ¡°frog jump¡± to being usable in normal attacks, though the jumping strike is still the most powerful form. A con: Dragon Birdins that it makes Zhao Changhe look like he has pink eye.

    <strong>No Man¡¯s Land</strong> A power-boosting buff that enhances all stats and greatly reduces pain sensitivity. Previously, it caused Zhao Changhe to lose control of his mind, but now he is able to retain full rity while using it. At the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, it can even affect the opponent, causing them to lose focus. Zhao Changhe often feels weak and fatigued afterward, and it makes him susceptible to bacsh from vicious qi. Dragon Bird mocks him for looking bloated and paralyzed after using it.

    <strong>Hell on Earth</strong> A horizontal sh. A surprise attack skill, fast and silent. Whenbined with the Spring Water Sword Intent, Zhao Changhe unleashes his self-created move, humorously named Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night, though it¡¯s essentially just a variant of Hell on Earth with the brutal nature concealed, allowing him tounch stealthy attacks.

    <strong>Bloodied Mountains and Rivers</strong> An area-of-effect attack that maniptes surrounding vicious qi to form a mountain of des and a sea of blood. The more hostile the environment, the greater the power that¡¯s unleashed. It can also be used to target a single individual and force their internal blood and qi to violently rupture, disying better effects on those filled with intense hostility.

    <strong>Army Breaker</strong> A technique taught by Dragon Bird. It involves a crescent-shaped saber sh with immense power, requiring the support of Dragon Bird to be effective.

    <strong>Yellow Sand Saber Art and Spirit Fox Saber Art</strong> Only the intents of these saber arts were taken, learned through the Heavenly Tome by secretly observing Hu Lie and Chi Li.

    <strong>Sword Arts:</strong> His sword arts mainlye from the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy.

    <strong>Underworld River Surges</strong> Each strike drains part of the opponent¡¯s energy. The longer the fightsts, the more Zhao Changhe''s power builds up like a raging river.

    <strong>Sword of Primal ughter</strong> A focused, high-speed thrust that is nearly unstoppable. Note: Zhao Changhe has distilled three techniques from this legacy. Tang Wanzhuang incorporated them into her saber techniques, leaving only two sword moves. These have been passed on to Yue Hongling.

    <strong>Spring Water Sword Art</strong> A technique learned through the Heavenly Tome and taught by Tang Wanzhuang. He hasn¡¯t learned the sword moves themselves, only the sword intent, particrly the reflective and refractive nature of water. This intent is now infused into Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night.

    <strong>Sunset Divine Sword</strong> Taught by Yue Hongling during their dual cultivation in Miaojiang, though Zhao Changhe hasn¡¯t used it yet. It is believed to be part of the Sword Emperor¡¯ster legacy. Additionally, Yue Hongling passed down arge collection of basic sword arts from Luo Family Vige, which Zhao Changhe has mostly learned.

    <strong>Sea-Suppressing Sword Art</strong> A technique stolen from the Wang family via the Heavenly Tome. Zhao Changhe has only grasped the basics, primarily using it when impersonating Wang Daozhong.

    <strong>Fist and Palm Arts:</strong> These are rarely used due to him always having a weapon

    <strong>Azure Waves Clear Ripples</strong> A graceful grappling technique taught by Tang Wanzhuang. It''s difficult to defend against butes across as somewhat feminine.

    <strong>Divine Brilliance Wind and Lightning Palm</strong> A defensive palm technique taught by Situ Xiao, capable of generating a mighty thunderous burst upon impact.

    <strong>Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm</strong> The Wang n¡¯s palm art, said to rival the ferocity of the ck Tortoise¡¯s fist art. Unfortunately, Zhao Changhe only knows the basics and uses it when impersonating Wang Daozhong.

    <strong>Crane Controlling Art</strong> A method of manipting objects from a distance, taught to Zhao Changhe by the Thief Saint.

    <strong>Movement Arts:</strong> Zhao Changhe makes use of all three of the below movement art, though he has yet to develop his own unique style.

    Blood God Cult¡¯s Traceless Soaring Blood

    Tang n¡¯s Water Treading Art

    Thief Saint¡¯s movement art

    <ol start="5"><strong>Special Abilities</strong>:

    <strong>Rejuvenation Art</strong> A healing art originally belonging to the Azure Dragon. It makes use of the fundamental principles of the world. Zhao Changhe¡¯s recent improvements, especially after integrating the Eternal Blood Demon Body, have significantly advanced his mastery of this art.

    <strong>Astral Resonance Art</strong> A secret method from the Four Idols Cult, passed down by Vermillion Bird. It involves harmonizing all the body¡¯s acupuncture points. It was initially used to break through bottlenecks but may have other future applications.

    <strong>Disguise Art</strong> Taught by the Thief Saint

    <strong>Pure Bliss Art¡¯s Dual Cultivation Technique:</strong> Self-exnatory

    <strong>Pure Bliss Art¡¯s Women Observation Technique:</strong> Self-exnatory

    <strong>Pure Bliss Art¡¯s Bewitchment Technique:</strong> Self-exnatory                </ol>

 Chapter 501: The Bridge Between Two Eras

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Bridge Between Two Eras</h4>

    Sisi clearly noticed the pair standing in the distance, watching her. She felt her heart inexplicably start beating much faster, and what had previously been a smooth and flowing speech now began to falter, and she found herself stuttering.

    It was strange. She had never felt this way before. She had clearly helped him in a major way, repaying her debt to him, so she could not understand why she felt so flustered and anxious now.

    Was it because she had already given away her final bargaining chip¡ªher body¡ªand now everything depended on his judgment?

    After a brief pause, Sisi slowly said, ¡°Sacred envoy, since you have arrived, why... why are you standing outside? Please take the seat of honor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe eyed her suspiciously the entire way as he slowly walked in.

    Seeing Sisi intending to give up her seat, Zhao Changhe shook his head and pulled Yue Hongling along to sit by the side. ¡°We¡¯re just here to observe. Please continue.¡±

    Sisi steadied herself and continued with the establishment of the various bureaus and departments and the assignment of titles and positions.

    But no matter how she tried, she stumbled over her words, feeling increasingly uneasy under Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze.

    Her beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift over to him, and when their eyes met, they both quickly looked away.

    In the end, Zhao Changhe, who hade saying he would offer suggestions, did not say a single word. He probably could not evenprehend what Sisi was saying, as his mind was clearly elsewhere.

    Yue Hongling rolled her eyes at the strange atmosphere between the two<i>. Since they¡¯ve already been through everything, they might as well be straightforward with each other. What¡¯s the point of all these subtle nces?</i>

    As for her own attempt to learn something from a higher-level perspective, it was clear that that was not going to happen here. As a heroine with no political foundation, just listening to the names of the various official positions made her head spin. However, some of the things Sisi mentioned did catch her interest¡ªsuch as the Bureau of Beast Control and the Spirit Tribe¡¯s techniques for taming beasts andmunicating with beast spirits.

    Previously, the Heavenly Tome had granted her insight into the concept of the Goshawk Assailing the Scorching Sun, which had elevated her sword intent and helped her break through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Whatever that page of the tome was, just that alone had allowed her to expand her thinking as a martial artist: If one traced back to ancient times, where did people learn their martial arts techniques? It was not as if the heavens could have just directly imparted them to everyone.

    Martial arts techniques almost certainly came about from observing nature, beasts, and gaining experience from fighting beasts or enemies.

    In the previous era, the era of gods and demons, people likely did not learn from ordinary beasts like wolves and tigers, but rather from exotic beasts like the Blood Ao.

    The Vicious Blood Art created by Lie clearly drew a lot of inspiration from the Blood Ao, and perhaps other sources as well. Venerable Duoluo, Zhao Changhe, and others had also gained insights into body tempering from the Blood Ao, proving this point.

    Besides the Blood Ao, the Spirit Tribe must have had many other exotic beasts, though they were not used in this recent battle. It was definitely something worth exploring. The Blood Ao was ipatible with her, but if she could encounter other ancient beasts that suited her, perhaps she could gain further insights into the principles of the sword.

    Furthermore, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm was an ancientnd from the previous era, so it was likely to contain many unique resources and phenomena that could not be found in the outside world. It was more than possible for there to be more than just the Sris Nimbus Leaves and Heavenly Blood Jade in this secret realm.

    This was the true value of exploring such a vast ancient secret realm. A secret realm like the one they were in was a genuine bridge between the ancient era and the current era, a connection between heaven and earth.

    When she had told Sisi ¡°we¡¯re clearly going to stay here for some time,¡± she was mainly referring to these things. Otherwise, with how she usually was, she might have left even earlier than Han Wubing. There was no way she would have stayed longer of her own volition.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today. Today¡¯s court session is adjourned. For the proposals just mentioned, everyone should go back and think them over carefully this afternoon, and we will discuss them again tomorrow.¡± Sisi finally wrapped up the session, hurriedly dismissing everyone. She grabbed her skirt and was about to run behind the hall.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, where are you running off to?!¡± Yue Hongling called after her irritably. ¡°Your Majesty, since you¡¯re in charge now, I¡¯d like to ask you to take a look at something and see if it can be done.¡±

    Sisi smiled apologetically. ¡°Since it¡¯s Big Sis Yue who¡¯s making the request, then of course it can be done, whatever it may be.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Hongling smirked. ¡°Anything? Alright, are you sure you¡¯re fine with staying away from him?¡±

    Sisi: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    He cleared his throat quickly and said seriously, ¡°I also have a small favor to ask you.¡±

    Sisi smiled seductively. ¡°Master¡¯s will is mymand.¡±

    Yue Hongling crossed her arms in annoyance, while Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Is the Blood Ao¡¯s corpse still of any use to you?¡±

    Sisi replied, ¡°It definitely has its uses. Many of our flesh and blood witchcraft can be realized through it, and it could even be used to curse someone very powerful. Do you want it, Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t need the whole thing, but I¡¯d like some of its flesh and a portion of its bones...¡± Zhao Changhe was thinking of repairing the cracks in the Blood God Cult¡¯s array te, and using something of simr origin was probably the way to go. As for the other missingponents, the Blood God Cult would need to find those themselves.

    Sisi said, ¡°If you truly want it, you can take the whole thing. No one would dare object. Why even ask?¡±

    ¡°...I told you I wouldn¡¯t enve you or your people.¡±

    Sisi pouted. ¡°Butst night, you still made me kneel like that...¡±

    Yue Hongling clenched her fists, feeling the urge to punch someone.

    Sisi shrank back.

    Yue Hongling did not hit her, and in fact, she felt a sense of relief. Seeing Zhao Changhe looking so distracted, she wondered what he was thinking about.

    In reality, he was thinking about the same things she was. As a martial artist, being in a ce like this, there was no way he would not wish to explore this bridge of heaven and earth and the secrets of the ancients.

    Sure enough, Zhao Changhe ignored Sisi¡¯s provocation and continued, ¡°Anyway, I only need part of it. Taking the whole thing would be useless to me. I do not want to interfere with your own needs.¡±

    Sisi pouted, thinking that he seemed duller today.

    <i>Justst night, he had made me go through so much pain... Never mind, we should deal with the serious matters first.</i>

    Sheposed herself and replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone go and cut it up... or would you prefer to select the parts yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever. I don¡¯t have any specific requirements,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Also, could you take us to your Bureau of Beast Control? Besides the Blood Ao, there must be other exotic beasts that can¡¯t be found in the outside world. I¡¯d like to see them, and Hongling should be interested, too.¡±

    Yue Hongling finally smiled, her eyes curving.

    <i>We really did have the same idea.</i>

    Sisi pouted. ¡°There are indeed some, but they aren¡¯t very powerful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Zhao Changhe thought for a moment and then asked, ¡°Back at the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb, your familiarity with ancient tombs impressed me. Was it because you learned tomb-raiding techniques and geomancy from the Thief Saint, or because you¡¯vee across many ancient tombs here?¡±

    ¡°A bit of both,¡± Sisi replied. ¡°Our Spirit Tribe honors our ancestors. Although we do have tombs, we wouldn¡¯t excavate them. But some tribe members do identally stumble upon ancient tombs, so we know a little about them.¡±

    ¡°Could you also take me to see these sites of these tombs? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dig them up. I just want to see them.¡±

    Sisi was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head.

    <i>I just want to try and figure out why the Heavenly Tome ended up in the territory of the Ancient Spirit Tribe.</i>

    <i>I don¡¯t think that the dispersal of the pages of the Heavenly Tome was random. There must have been a purpose as to why they chose to stay at certain locations</i>

    <i>The first page I found, the golden foil, was with the woman at the bottom of Ancient Sword Lake. I got the second page at Kunlun, a ce considered a sacred mountain and treasure trove in the old legends. It makes sense for the page of nature to have ended up there.</i>

    <i>The page of life must havended here because of the Ancient Spirit Tribe¡¯s ties to beast spirits. This ce must have corresponded to the attributes of the page. If not, then I¡¯d want to know what other factors attracted it here. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special around the sacred mountain, so it might be worth exploring other ces to confirm.</i>

    The fundamental purpose of this journey was to explore the mysteries of the ancients, using this bridge between the two eras.

    Sisi replied with ack of enthusiasm, ¡°Alright, where should we go first then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked to Yue Hongling for her opinion. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yue Hongling was very pleased with Zhao Changhe¡¯s approach. But seeing Sisi looking so dejected, the small bit of irritation she had felt toward her quickly dissipated. She found the girl genuinely pitiful.

    After some thought, Yue Hongling said, ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in the tombs. You two can go look around there while I can go look at the beasts myself. Actually, what you and I want to learn might be different. I¡¯m more inclined to look at hawks and falcons, while you might find it more useful to see tigers, leopards, and bears.¡±

    She was clearly trying to create an opportunity for him and Sisi to be alone together.

    Zhao Changhe gave her a nce, then looked at Sisi, his eyes filled with understanding.

    Sisi wanted to hide the truth, but she had forgotten about the time she yed the maid while helping her master solve cases. Zhao Changhe¡¯s investigative skills had always been quite sharp.

 Chapter 502: The Endless Joy of a Small World

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Endless Joy of a Small World</h4>

    On a midsummer afternoon in the densely forested mountains, the cicadas chirped incessantly.

    Even under the shade of the trees, the heat was prating. The refreshing coolness of spring had passed.

    Sisi had changed out of her formal attire, now wearing her usual outfit that left her waist and feet bare. She made her way gracefully through the forest, carefully leading Zhao Changhe.

    Zhao Changhe followed behind, silently watching her slender waist and delicate feet.

    The burial ground of the Spirit Tribe in this era was at a designated location, but the ancient tombs had no such order and could be found scattered everywhere. The people of the Spirit Tribe no longer knew which tombs belonged to which ancestors, so they could not perform proper rituals for them. Instead, they conducted ceremonies centrally at the sacred mountain and temple, and marked areas with clusters of ancient tombs as forbidden zones to prevent those desperate for riches from looting them.

    As for the scattered, isted tombs elsewhere, they essentially turned a blind eye to them¡ªif someone happened to stumble upon one and dig it up, then so be it.

    In truth, the Spirit Tribe wasrgely self-sufficient. Even during their time under exploitation by the forbiddennd, they were not deprived of all their resources, nor was their livelihood affected, so there was no desperation driving them to dig up their ancestral tombs. Over time, these ancient burial sites became deste mountains that no one approached, possibly untouched for centuries.

    The journey was fairly long, and the two of them silently trekked through the barren mountains, neither knowing how to break the silence.

    <i>Fwhoo~</i>

    The wind rustled through the forest ahead, and a white tiger withrge eyes leaped out.

    Sisi¡¯s eyes darted, and she frightenedly dove into Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace. ¡°Master...¡±

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The tiger roared and pounced.

    With one arm holding Sisi, Zhao Changhe extended his other hand and pressed down on the tiger¡¯s head.

    The tiger pushed and wed but could not advance even a cun.

    Zhao Changhe suspected that if he released his internal energy right now, he could kill this yful tiger instantly, but he did not do so.

    This was because he felt it very likely that Sisi was controlling the tiger, having it pounce toward them so that she could have an excuse to throw herself into his arms. He recalled that during their reunion, she had been able to control snakes, though she had not shown such abilities since then.

    Sisi stole a nce at the tiger, whose eyes were almost teary, and whispered, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so strong...¡±

    Zhao Changhe yfully flicked the tiger¡¯s head. With its tail tucked between its legs, the tiger whimpered and ran away.

    But the arm holding Sisi remained wrapped around her, not letting go.

    Sisi blinked, ncing at his profile before lowering her head. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you want me to lead the way?¡±

    ¡°Alone in the woods with a beautiful woman, I¡¯d rather do something else...¡± Zhao Changhe tightened his grip, pushing Sisi against a nearby ancient tree, gazing deep into her eyes.

    Sisi¡¯s heart pounded wildly and her breathing quickened.

    The two of them had yed the roles of maid and master for so long, but in truth, no matter how one thought about it, Zhao Changhe had never initiated anything to this extent. Even this time, though he had conquered the Spirit Tribe and theoretically could do anything he wanted, all the servitude in the sacred temple had been initiated by Sisi herself. He had even considered telling her to stop at one point.

    This was the first time Zhao Changhe had shown any intention of wanting to y with her.

    Was it because serving him in the sacred temple had given him a taste of it, making him change? Or did he already know about what had happened at the Ao Pool...

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand was already gently caressing her waist. Sisi¡¯s body tensed up, feeling strange.

    <i>It didn¡¯t feel like this back at the Ao Pool... Why does just him touching my waist feel like this... It¡¯s as if there are electric shocks running through my body...</i>

    ¡°Master...¡± Sisi finally could not help but plead, ¡°There are wild beasts around here. Please, not here...¡±

    ¡°Would a different ce be fine?¡±

    Sisi could only reply, ¡°Sisi has always been yours... Master didn¡¯t want me yesterday, and now you¡¯re teasing me again...¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head and kissed her lightly on the cheek, then moved to her lips. ¡°But now your master wants you.¡±

    Sisi¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, and her lips were sealed.

    Her eyes widened, her thoughts scattered.

    It wasughable. After everything they had done, this was actually their first kiss.

    Sure, back when she had pretended to be Hongling, or yesterday in the Ao Pool, she had done more than just kiss him... but whatever she¡¯d done before felt nothing like what she was feeling now.

    Sisi felt her whole body lose strength, and she only remained upright because he was pressing her against the tree. Her eyes were open, but nothing registered in her mind, just a blurry haze.

    Finally, she gave up and closed her eyes in defiance, not wanting to look.

    <i>Not thinking about anything... It actually feels quite nice... His technique is quite good... Uh, wait, is this even something worth praising?</i>

    Sisi felt a surge of irritation and lightly pushed him away.

    Zhao Changhe did not insist further, backing off slightly in response to her push.

    The two of them, breathing heavily, looked into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment. Zhao Changhe brushed his fingers over her flushed lips and said softly, ¡°The seal is stamped, the rest can wait.¡±

    Sisi felt as if she could not even stand, and after a long silence, she suddenly said, ¡°Zhao Changhe, have you wanted to do this since Gusu?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent for a moment, then whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was not actually true¡ªit was only from today.

    But since she wanted to think that way, he let it be so.

    Sure enough, Sisi immediately brightened up, lowering her head and taking his arm. ¡°I knew it... You¡¯ve always had bad intentions. You¡¯re not pretending anymore, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    He linked arms with Sisi and continued walking, suddenly chuckling. ¡°Thanks to Buqi.¡±

    Sisi huffed. ¡°What does it have to do with him? If I wasn¡¯t willing myself, could he really have given me to you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°So you were willing even back then?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Oh, did you not think your master was handsome and smart back then?¡±

    ¡°Eugh...¡± Sisi made a show of kicking him, then ran ahead.

    Zhao Changhe pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°You even dare to kick your master now, huh...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°So, what does Master want to do? Punish me on the spot?¡±

    ¡°Punish the little maid by making her my walking stick.¡± Zhao Changhe pulled her hand. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Sisi giggled. ¡°Is this a walking stick or a guide dog?¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked.

    Sisi leaned close to his ear and whispered, ¡°And this little dog is female, you know...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: Í¹

    Sisi giggled but truly continued to lead him, her hips swaying as she walked ahead.

    The once stifling heat of the mountains suddenly felt refreshing, like a gentle breeze in spring.

    Sisi had a feeling that perhaps her clever master had already figured it all out, which was why he was like this, but there was not any of the awkwardness she had imagined. So why care about making him dwell on things afterward? Was it not perfectly fine this way... The joy in her heart was something she had never felt before.

    <i>Since he isn¡¯t bringing it up, then maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯d feel embarrassed... Then I won¡¯t mention it either.</i>

    Sisi thought back. Since her father¡¯s death, and since the Spirit Tribe had bowed before the forbiddennd, she had not felt as happy as she did today. It had been many years... Back then, Sisi was still just a little girl.

    It felt like a fleeting dream.

    Although the mountain where the burial ground was located was far away, and they had walked for a long time, when she finally saw it, Sisi suddenly felt that the journey was too short.

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice broke her reverie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look particrly special... The tombs seem quite primitive.¡±

    Sisi snapped back to reality. ¡°People suspect that the true ancestral god¡¯s tomb might be inside the mountain, but no one dares to approach it, let alone disturb it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe surveyed the mountain for a while, then carefully climbed up. He mainly focused on sensing any reaction from the Heavenly Tome within his ring.

    Halfway up the mountain, the Heavenly Tome stirred slightly.

    <i>It really had a reaction.</i>

    Zhao Changhe stopped, gazing at the overgrown hillside in front of him, deep in thought.

    In the worst-case scenario, there might be an ancient god or demon resting here, waiting to awaken, much like the Sword Emperor.

    This being could very well be a top-tier shaman specializing in life, as well as flesh and blood¡ªthere was a high possibility that the reason the page of the Heavenly Tome ended up here was rted to that.

    However, there were no strange phenomena here, nor could he sense any special energy.

    <i>Do I have dig to find out more? That doesn¡¯t feel right... Besides, based on how things went at the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb, even if the Spirit Tribe allowed me to dig, would I dare to disturb it?</i>

    Zhao Changhe walked slowly around the area, eventually spotting a smooth stone tform ahead. The stone tform was about a zhang in diameter. Surrounded by wild grass and trees, it was remarkably clean, without moss or signs of weathering.

    He tried standing on the stone tform for a while, then looked up at the sky.

    The sun was setting in the west, and from this vantage point, it looked extremely close. It was as if it were arge te right in front of him.

    The sacred mountain was likely at the center of this secret realm, making this location possibly the western edge.

    It was like a miniature world, with the sky appearing round and the ground t, where the sun could be viewed up close.

    Sisi did not bother him, instead holding his hand as they walked back and forth. Even she was a bit surprised at this point. ¡°We¡¯ve lived here for so many generations, and we never realized that we could see the sun this close without it burning us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at the massive sun ahead for a long time before saying, ¡°Compared to the secret realms I¡¯ve entered before, this one is closest to aplete world, with its own sky and sun. If humans seek to understand the heavens, they can¡¯t really do it in an ordinary ce. This realm feels like a scaled-down model of the main world... I want to practice here for a while, and also see if, at a certain time, there will be other phenomena.¡±

    Sisi looked around. From this position, surprisingly, there were no tombs in sight, and a stream flowed nearby, giving the impression of an isted purend.

    She found the ce interesting, too, and said, ¡°Do you want to build a small house here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zhao Changhe looked at Sisi and hesitated slightly.

    <i>Sure enough, women cause the speed of your sword to drop.</i>

    <i>If I was exploring the mysteries of heaven and earth here alone, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered how long I stayed somewhere¡ªwhether it be this burial mountain or some blood-soaked battlefield.</i>

    <i>But now, with Hongling still around and Sisi¡¯s feelings just starting to unfold, building a house on a burial mountain hundreds of li away to practice at just seems a bit strange.</i>

    As if reading his thoughts, Sisi reached out to adjust his cor, speaking softly, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Didn¡¯t you still want to see the exotic beasts? In the next few days, I can have some peoplee here to build a courtyard with all the necessary amenities prepared... By the time everything is ready, the chaotic affairs of the newly established Spirit Kingdom should be more or less settled. I will thene here to apany you, adding a touch of warmth, and be your little maid.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked into her eyes.

    She was clearly a newly crowned queen... but those gentle eyes made it feel like they were back in Gusu.

 Chapter 503: Sword in the Left, Saber in the Right

    <h4>Chapter 503: Sword in the Left, Saber in the Right</h4>

    When the two returned to the sacred mountain to visit the Bureau of Beast Control, they saw Yue Hongling leaving, looking quite disappointed.

    Seeing Zhao Changhe approaching, Yue Hongling said directly, ¡°There really are some beasts here that can¡¯t be found outside, but as Sisi said, they¡¯re quite weak... Well, being weak isn¡¯t necessarily a problem, some of them even have special abilities. For one, there¡¯s a kind of strange bat that can be invisible at night. But if we¡¯re talking about gaining some martial insight from them, it¡¯s better to just extract their traits for pill refining.¡±

    Seeing Yue Hongling¡¯s disappointed expression, Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°If you study that bat further, you might actually be able to extract someponents or analyze the principles to create an invisibility cloak.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s not something we can do. Perhaps someone in your Four Idols Cult specializes in it?¡±

    ¡°...How did it be <i>my</i> Four Idols Cult?¡±

    Yue Hongling did not bother to respond and continued, ¡°As for the ferocity of the wolves, the soaring of hawks, or the majesty of lions and tigers, there isn¡¯t much difference between observing them here and outside... Plus, we¡¯ve moved past that stage, so it feels like there¡¯s not much point. Did you find anything on your end?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment. ¡°There might be some value...¡±

    He turned to Sisi and asked, ¡°Could your methods ofmunicating with beasts and controlling them help in this regard?¡±

    Sisi had been quietly standing by his side. She answered earnestly, ¡°Our methods of controlling andmunicating with beasts only allow for exactly that,munication and maniption, and the types of beasts that each person ispatible with are different. No one can control all beasts. As for acquiring their abilities, that¡¯s beyond us.¡±

    Yue Hongling was puzzled. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t your gu arts basically the same? Some of the gu you use on yourself grant special abilities, don¡¯t they? Isn¡¯t it the same principle?¡±

    ¡°A gu is just a type of mystical object. Although they have many uses, with some special ones even being impossible to counter, they have significant limitations.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Because they''re small, their power is limited. For instance, the strength enhancement of a Giant Strength Gu is far inferior to the Blood Asura Body. ording to ancient records, the gu were only a supplementary tool for our tribe. Our true divine ability was the Beast Spirit Fusion Art. You could say that gu arts are a simplified version of it, something that even ordinary people can use.¡±

    Zhao Changhe recalled that the great elder, who had been burned to death, had once hoped that the envoy from the forbiddennd would grant them the fusion art. Of course, the great elder did not know that Venerable Duoluo was unlikely to know it either and that the one who truly did was...

    Sisi continued, ¡°Beast spirit fusion is about gaining the power of exotic beasts like the Blood Ao, incorporating all their abilities, and even producing an effect greater than the sum of the parts. Unfortunately, in the ancient system, this supreme divine ability was only mastered by a few top leaders and wasn¡¯t passed down through written records. When the Beast Spirit Saint disappeared back then, this technique was lost.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit awkward.

    <i>Sure enough, the one who truly knew the technique was the corpse demon Xue Wu, the Beast Spirit Saint. That¡¯s why he knew how to fuse with the Blood Ao, while Venerable Duoluo, despite all his scheming and having fused for so many years in advance, was ultimately driven away. It was a perfect counter.</i>

    <i>When Xue Wu was in his prime, his own cultivation might not have been the best, but with this divine ability, he could borrow the power of any divine beast, making him formidable in actualbat. Although the Blood Ao was eventually killed by Lie, it was likely that Xue Wu was still no match for Lie even when in a fused state with the Blood Ao. Either way, it¡¯s definitely a powerful divine ability. Even a juvenile Blood Ao was almost impossible to deal with, so what about a fully grown one?</i>

    <i>And what if there were even more terrifying exotic beasts? What would happen if he fused with those?</i>

    <i>Unfortunately, Xue Wu¡¯s soul is gone now. No one knows the technique anymore... Actually, wait... Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise searched Xue Wu¡¯s soul... The technique is obviously something powerful and rted to divine beasts, there¡¯s no way they overlooked it. They must have recorded it.</i>

    <i>I might not be able to get it from Vermillion Bird, but there¡¯s a good chance I could get it from Lady Three. Uh... Either way, it¡¯s best not to boast about it for now. If I end up not being able to get it, I¡¯ll just embarrass myself... It¡¯s best to wait and ask Lady Three first.</i>

    Sisi sighed. ¡°After the loss of the Beast Spirit Fusion Art, each generation had to resort to gu arts and various curses, making us not much different from other tribes. Seeing the ancient tombs just now gave me an audacious idea¡ªwhat if we secretly dug them up? Maybe we could find the inheritance there...¡±

    Zhao Changhe pinched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a sly enchantress.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sisi sneaked a nce at Yue Hongling and, seeing no reaction from her, let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s too soon to do something like this. After all, I¡¯ve only just ascended the throne.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to act rashly. When the timees, there will be a way,¡± said Zhao Changhe. ¡°Besides the issue of whether your tribe would ept it, you also need to consider whether there¡¯s another Sword Emperor lying in there.¡±

    Sisi paused, her expression changing slightly.

    <i>Zhao Changhe¡¯s right. This was not just about digging up tombs. It¡¯s really possible for a dormant threat to be buried within my territory. Anyone with half a brain would be uneasy. I wonder how the Tang n is able to live in Gusu so peacefully.... Oh, right, they were besieged by Maitreya and they had no choice. If they had a choice, they might have moved the entire Tang n estate by now.</i>

    The Tang n could relocate, but could she?

    Considering all of this, the idea of building a small dwelling there for cultivation really did seem like a good thing. If she had to find someone in this world capable of solving such a problem, Zhao Changhe was the first and only one that came to mind.

    Even if someone from the Ranking of Heaven or Ranking of Earth were standing before her, it was still Zhao Changhe she trusted.

    * * *

    That night, exhausted after days of work without rest, Sisi instructed her people to build a courtyard on the tform near the burial ground. She looked over at Zhao Changhe and Yue Hongling, wanting to say something but ultimately remaining silent. She hung her head in exhaustion as she went to rest.

    <i>A maid can¡¯tpete with the charm of a valiant heroine.</i>

    In truth, Zhao Changhe¡¯s time with Yue Hongling was very different from what others might have imagined.

    Under the moonlight, in the courtyard by the bamboo grove, cold light glittered as sword shadows flickered.

    The two of them were sparring, just like back at Beimang.

    Yue Hongling, deeply disappointed by the oue of observing the exotic beasts, dragged Zhao Changhe to practice the sword as if trying to make up for the gap in her expectations. Who knew what type of exotic beast she considered Zhao Changhe now?

    After reshaping his meridians, Zhao Changhe had not gotten to properly test his strength, so he was more than happy to oblige.

    He also used a sword, a weapon that inherently suited the use of internal energy. Yet he still used the Vicious Blood Art to power his sword art, despite it being something better suited for a weightier de.

    Yue Hongling was astonished to find that the human-shaped bear she was familiar with was no longer acting like a bear.

    His sword was elegant, precise, and flexible. The grace with which he wielded the sword could make anyone believe he was a noble youth who had trained in the sword since childhood.

    He primarily used the Sword Emperor¡¯s techniques, as well as those that Yue Hongling herself had imparted to him during their recent dual cultivation, but his sword intent leaned more toward the Spring Water Sword Intent. He seemed more ustomed to it... Yue Hongling could not help but feel that rather than Wang Daozhong, Zhao Changhe resembled Tang Buqi much more when using the sword.

    He was a vastly stronger version of Tang Buqi.

    Of course, even without mentioning that Yue Hongling had now broken through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries while Zhao Changhe was still stuck at the threshold, when it came to an understanding of the sword, Zhao Changhe could not possibly match Yue Hongling, who had dedicated her life to it and was a prodigy of the Dao of the Sword.

    After a few dozens of exchanges, Zhao Changhe¡¯s movements finally began to lose coherence, and he retreated, finding himself at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Yue Hongling spotted an opening and thrust forward, intending to end the match while offering Zhao Changhe some pointers on his shorings in the fight.

    There was a sh of amusement in Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes.

    Yue Hongling¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew him far too well¡ªhe was never the straightforward, honorable hero that most people imagined. When it came to winning a fight, he could be incredibly sneaky. In his younger, weaker days, he would even use dust to blind opponents, andter he secretly threw stones. As he grew stronger, these small tricks became less effective, so he stopped using them¡ªbut only because they did not work anymore, not because he did not want to.

    As these thoughts shed through her mind, her long sword had already brushed aside Zhao Changhe¡¯s sword, going straight for his neck.

    Sure enough, Zhao Changhe¡¯s left hand flipped over, and a massive ¡°hidden weapon¡± came crashing down.

    It was Dragon Bird.

    Had this been a real battle, she might have been more alert, but under the circumstances, his sudden swing of the huge saber left her no time to dodge.

    Luckily, Yue Hongling was prepared. She withdrew quickly, both amused and exasperated. ¡°How typical of you.¡±

    Nheless, her winning strike was thwarted.

    Zhao Changhe switched the sword and saber between his hands¡ªafter all, Dragon Bird was his main weapon and should be held in his right hand. ¡°Come, have a taste of my three sabers, three swords, three divine arts.¡±

    ¡°More like three old tricks!¡± Yue Hongling spat, then raised her sword and went at him again.

    Having an additional weapon did not necessarily double a person¡¯sbat power. If their coordination wascking, it could actually be a huge hindrance. However, for Zhao Changhe, who was now standing at the threshold of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, the strength of his soul was enough to let him split his attention, so it was not an issue as long as he honed it properly.

    Yue Hongling did not try to convince Zhao Changhe to focus on just one weapon. She knew why Zhao Changhe kept thinking about using multiple weapons. She knew that he was not just trying to look cool, but that it was likely that the body tempering process for the Blood Asura Body had requirements in this area, requiring him to hone various modes of attack. Who knows, one day he might even need to practice with a staff. All she needed to do was help him refine his skills.

    Unexpectedly, she found that Zhao Changhe was quite formidable with a sword in his left hand and a broad saber in his right.

    At first, he was clumsy. His sword and saber would sh with each other at times, and he sometimes forgot to swing one of the des entirely. If this were a real fight, he might have been downed already.

    But as he increasingly found himself needing the sword to save the situation, his coordination between the two weapons improved.

    Yue Hongling gradually found herself caught in a very ufortable ¡°formation.¡± She was clearly dealing with the wild and violent strikes of the broad saber, but sharp and elusive sword strikes also came to harass her every now and then. It was not quite like facing two opponents, but the drastically different properties of the attacks seemed to naturallyplement each other, covering up Zhao Changhe¡¯s biggest weaknesses.

    Previously, Zhao Changhe always gave the impression that every fight left him wounded. This was not only because he sometimes deliberately put himself in harm¡¯s way, but also due to his use of the broad saber. His fighting style, full of sweeping, powerful strokes, left many openings and made injuries likely. Usually, though, his opponent would be the one overwhelmed by his extremely aggressive attacks, leading to a trade of injuries for victory.

    But now it seemed like there was a way to address that problem.

    It also helped with his stamina... The criticism of Zhao Changhe¡¯s ¡°three old tricks¡± did not only refer to his limited number of techniques. After all, no one really won battles just by endlessly using special moves. It was more about the fact that his Vicious Blood Art¡¯s explosive nature left him easily fatigued. If his opponent could withstand his initial outbursts, he would be very vulnerable.

    Now, however, with the seamless rotation between saber and sword, it felt as if he was able to keep up attacking endlessly. The Six Harmonies Art provided seemingly infinite stamina, making him stronger and more imposing as the fight progressed.

    It felt as if everything, both cultivation and technique, had converged into a whole, like a Taiji diagram.

    Even though he did not practice Daoism, he seemed to have grasped the very essence of Daoist principles.

    Or perhaps it was not quite a mastery over Daoist principles per se, but rather the concept of the two prities. And what did the two prities give birth to?

    In the end, he truly was no different from an exotic beast.

 Chapter 504: Yue Honglings Sword

    <h4>Chapter 504: Yue Hongling''s Sword</h4>

    In the end, Zhao Changhe¡¯sbination of sword and saber was still broken by Yue Hongling. Her long sword was at his neck, and he had no choice but to raise his hands in surrender.

    Yue Hongling did not feel particrly proud. After all, she was at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, and Zhao Changhe had not yet broken through. She was not like Xue Canghai, who could be easily challenged by someone below his level. Winning this spar was only expected.

    Despite the difference in their cultivation, the fight had been difficult to win, making her victory that much less impressive. But at the same time, she wasforted by how much stronger her little man had be.

    Though, in another area, he seemed even more formidable...

    The benefit of having a heroine as a partner was that not only could they spar with you and help you master new skills, but she could also help find issues and provide valuable insights and suggestions.

    After that, they could strip off their clothes and bathe together like a pair of mandarin ducks.

    And then, in the bath, he could make the heroine surrender.

    There was more than one way to win a fight.

    ¡°You... Mmf...¡± Yue Hongling held herself up with one hand against the edge of the bathtub, the other gently biting her fingers, trying to keep her voice down.

    Then, with a hint of grievance, she looked back at him. ¡°Is this your way of getting revenge...¡±

    ¡°Of course not...¡±

    ¡°Then why use such an embarrassing position? You¡¯re not done yet? Mmh...¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± <i>Actually, if you didn¡¯t look back at me like that while biting your fingers, the position wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassing. When you do that, you¡¯re just making me more eager...</i>

    Though they were like an old couple now, and what they were doing could already be considered routine, Zhao Changhe always managed to make Yue Hongling feel the same shyness they felt when they first fell in love.

    The modesty of a heroine was still incredibly endearing.

    Yue Hongling realized that every time she protested, it only spurred him on, so she could only bite her fingers and keep silent.

    <i>It must be because I beat him earlier. Now he wants payback.</i> <i>How typical of him.</i>

    <i>Fine, I won¡¯t make a sound. Let¡¯s see how smug you can be.</i>

    Yue Hongling did not realize that whenever she resolved not to make a sound, the oue was always particrly tragic for her. It was to the point where she could not even hold back from biting her fingers anymore.

    * * *

    The rain cleared, and the clouds parted. Yue Honglingyzily in his arms, her entire body glowing with a satisfied blush. Only at this moment did the two of them begin leisurely washing each other.

    ¡°Stupid bear,¡± Yue Hongling said, her fingers lightly tracing the scars across his body, her voice soft. ¡°Since you could even reshape your meridians, why didn¡¯t you remove your scars? Are you going to say that it¡¯s proof of being a man again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply because reshaping my meridians took too much energy, and I didn¡¯t have enough energy to spare for anything else at the time. As for now, I just don¡¯t feel like it. Maybeter.¡±

    In truth, Yue Hongling thought there was no need to deliberately remove the scars. Whether the ones on his face or body, they really did add a rugged charm to him.

    Scars truly could be considered badges of honor for a man, and they fit perfectly with the aesthetics of someone of the <i>jianghu</i>.

    It was likely that when Sisi saw his body covered in scars, her heart would turn even softer, making her willing to do anything for him... Well, in truth, his numerous scars this time were entirely because of Sisi, and winning her heart was almost inevitable. Yue Hongling found herself not feeling much jealousy toward Sisi¡ªperhaps it was because she understood, or maybe it was because she was long ustomed to the idiot getting entangled with other women...

    That was why she even willingly created opportunities for them to be alone together, though she did not know what hade of those opportunities.

    ¡°So, what happened when you went to see the tombs?¡±

    <i>Aw, look at how cleverly she asked the question.</i> Zhao Changhe could not help but smile, reaching over to yfully rub her.

    Yue Hongling pped his hand away in annoyance.

    Zhao Changhe roughly recounted the situation over there and added, ¡°I think that this ce could offer a glimpse into the ancient past. It may not directly benefit cultivation, but it will certainly help in exploring the secrets of the ancient era. I n to build a dwelling here for a month or two, also to reflect on and consolidate what I¡¯ve recently learned. Will you stay with me?¡±

    Yue Hongling thought for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly interested in pursuing ancient secrets. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow to see the ce, and if I find it helpful for cultivation, I¡¯ll stay for a while. But if it doesn¡¯t seem relevant to my path, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ve stayed here long enough.¡±

    That was just her nature. She found it difficult to stay in one ce for too long. Zhao Changhe was used to it and did not insist, only nodding in agreement.

    Yue Hongling, feeling that their separation was approaching, wanted to give her man some parting advice, ¡°Yourbination of the sword and saber is something you¡¯vepletely developed on your own, and it still has a lot of inconsistencies. I don¡¯t think you should stay here too long either. When you return to the Central ins, you should visit some relevant sects to learn about techniques for using both hands simultaneously. After all, following the path paved by those who came before can save you a lot of trial and error.¡±

    ¡°There probably aren¡¯t many of those, right? Most involve twin des or twin swords, which isn¡¯t quite the same as my situation...¡±

    ¡°You can still use them for reference. And speaking of that, you should also start preparing to create some techniques of your own. I noticed that you were already interested in doing that for a while. You imed to have created something called Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night, but anyone can see it¡¯s just a modified version of Hell on Earth. Still, it shows you¡¯re thinking about creating your own techniques, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve felt that I need something of my own for a long time. If I only inherit the techniques of others, I¡¯ll never reach the top. Besides...¡± Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, wondering if the blind woman was listening. Then, he decided he did not care and said it anyway. ¡°Besides, if I only learn from others, I¡¯d be at a disadvantage if I ever have to face them.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Yue Hongling was pleased. ¡°That¡¯s why I never use other people¡¯s techniques. I only took parts of the Zhenwu Sword Stone, and even the Sunset Divine Sword, whether or not it¡¯s from the Sword Emperor, isn¡¯t the same as its original form. I¡¯vebined it with my own Sunset Sword Art and have been walking my own path for a long time. Now that I have an even newer sword intent, it¡¯s be even more unique.¡±

    Zhao Changhe genuinely admired this about Yue Hongling. Coming from humble beginnings, she had managed to carve out her own path using some remnants she hade across in secret realms. She was a true top-tier hidden dragon.

    She knew about Zhao Changhe¡¯s possession of the Heavenly Tome but never asked about it. She did not seem interested, perhaps even less so than she was in observing exotic beasts.

    Even herck of interest in the secrets of the ancient past stemmed from this attitude. Among the people Zhao Changhe knew, those most interested in pursuing ancient secrets were the Four Idols Cult and Ying Five, while others seemed to be less concerned. Back in the sword chamber, Han Wubing¡¯s interest in the lingering sword intent far surpassed his interest in the woman¡¯s identity or Iceheart¡ªit was the same kind of mindset.

    It was not that they did not want to pursue the power of the previous era, but rather that they focused on cultivating their own swords. No matter how strong the ancient secrets were, they could notpare to forging their own path.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Changhe was not like them. Due to the blind woman¡¯s presence, whether she guided him or not, ancient secrets had be one of his main pursuits. This was likely why he had ended up growing so close to the Four Idols Cult and Ying Five.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Changhe scooped up a handful of the white, viscous substance still floating in the water and smeared it on the Heavenly Tome.

    The Heavenly Tome: ¡°...¡±

    Yue Hongling had no idea what he was doing, but seeing him fiddling with his ring reminded her of something. She reached out and picked up Dragon Emperor, which had been ced by the side of the pool, and handed it back to him. ¡°This belongs to the Four Idols Cult, right? I¡¯ve borrowed it for the past few days and almost forgot to return it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her expression, clear and unbothered, without a trace of reluctance. He could not help but ask, ¡°Your own sword broke, and you gave Shi Wuding¡¯s sword to Wubing. You don¡¯t have a good sword now, right? Are you really not interested in this divine sword even when it¡¯s already right in front of you?¡±

    ¡°If it were your sword, I¡¯d take it without hesitation. But this belongs to the Four Idols Cult.¡± Yue Hongling smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like owing them any favors.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to use then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe rummaged through his ring, but the bone sword had already been returned to Sisi, and there was only the unfinished sword of the Night Emperor left¡ªthere were no other swords in his ring.

    ¡°Me?¡± Yue Honglingzily rose from the pool, tying her long hair into a ponytail. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Sisi for a decent-quality sword. I¡¯m really not that interested in those ancient swords that are infused with others¡¯ spirits.¡±

    She smiled and said, ¡°A swordsman should imbue their sword with their own sword spirit. Thousands of yearster, I want future generations to pursue Yue Hongling¡¯s sword. That¡¯s what I want.¡±

    Compared to the way she looked back while biting her finger earlier, her smile now was extraordinarily beautiful.

 Chapter 505: The Reality of Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 505: The Reality of Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The next day, the young couple did not get out of bed until the sun was high in the sky. They had brunch, and after the meal, they took a stroll to enjoy the scenery, heading toward the mountain where the burial ground was. By the time they arrived, it was evening once again.

    Yes, Zhao Changhe had intentionally timed it so that Yue Hongling could watch the sunset.

    By now, many Spirit Tribe people were already busy building a courtyard residence here, choosing the site by the stream near the smooth tform. A group of tribespeople were chopping wood and building with great enthusiasm, and when Zhao Changhe arrived, he found that the house was already halfway done¡ªa testament to their efficiency.

    After all, he was now regarded as a ruler, so if he wanted to indulge in some luxury, even building a pce would have been justified. Sisi understood his intentions, however, and kept the construction simple, just arranging for a small courtyard residence. This naturally sped up the process.

    Zhao Changhe watched from afar, not wanting to disturb them and cause them to start some kind of kneeling ceremony, something he found tiresome. He instead focused on observing the area around the tform.

    Yue Hongling had already been observing for a long time, her expression somewhat serious.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Have you gained any insights? If so, that¡¯s great. How about staying a bit longer?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little confused...¡± Yue Hongling said softly. ¡°The sun, moon, and stars here... Could they all be... fake?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at his wife with some admiration. Such an idea might not be strange for modern people, but for someone in a world such as this one to have such a thought?

    Then again, they might not necessarily be fake, because if they were, there would need to be a source of the deception.

    The Heavenly Tome protected this space from breaking apart, but that did not mean it would go out of its way to create an illusion of the sky, or the sun, moon, and stars. A single page of the Heavenly Tome, whichcked consciousness, should not be capable of this, nor would it have a motive. Moreover, the page that was here was rted to life, and theoretically should not possess such functionality.

    If there was no one to create a fake sky, could it really be called fake?

    From all the natural conditions such as photosynthesis, oxygen, and flowing water, it seemed likely that the sky here was the same as the one outside¡ªjust that the space itself may be folded in some way, leading to such phenomena. As for the sun appearing so close, it was very likely a visual illusion caused by spatial distortion, and in reality, it was extremely far away. Otherwise, there was no way that they would not burn up when right before the sun.

    Of course, if one judged based on the fact that the sun was close but not hot, then arguing that the sun, moon, and stars were fake would make sense. Zhao Changhe could not be sure which was correct, and that was one of the main reasons he wanted to stay here longer.

    Modern people were likely to be more fascinated by such phenomena than anyone from ancient times. This was a true wonder, after all.

    Yue Hongling looked a bit dazed, watching the setting sun and murmuring, ¡°If the sky here might be fake, then how do we know the sky outside is real? Or perhaps... Just what lies beyond the nine heavens?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>If I can return to the modern world someday, anyone who dares to say that natives are narrow-minded will get a p from me.</i>

    <i>Wait... Now that I think of it, are the so-called lingering gods and demons really all buried underground? Xia Longyuan threw a punch at the sky, but where and to whom was it truly directed?</i>

    If there were indeed others beyond the nine heavens, then it was entirely possible that the sky of this small world was fake¡ªperhaps an ancestor of the Spirit Tribe was protecting their descendants, even pulling the Heavenly Tome here for them. But if that ancestor¡¯s ability was only on par with those buried in tombs, then that was just not possible.

    <i>Even the ancient Azure Dragon and the Sword Emperor are lying in tombs¡ªcould the ancestor of the Spirit Tribe truly have such power?</i>

    Zhao Changhe fell into deep thought, while Yue Hongling seemed to snap out of her daze, smiling a bit sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m just making wild guesses. Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied seriously, ¡°Do you want to continue pursuing your spection and uncover the truth?¡±

    Yue Hongling¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Just because she was not interested in ancient legacies and secret events did not mean that she was not interested in understanding the true nature of heaven and earth. Understanding the universe, the Dao, was the ultimate goal of any martial artist.

    In a way, she had been wandering the world, perhaps unconsciously, always seeking to uncover the mysteries of the world. And now, that path was bing clearer.

    ¡°Are you also searching for these things?¡± she suddenly asked.

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°I suppose I am.¡±

    Yue Hongling smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who uncovers the truth faster? You stay here and ponder your small world, while I go look around elsewhere.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly. ¡°All this talk, and you just want to leave. You¡¯re like a restless monkey that¡¯s never able to stay put...¡±

    ¡°Not entirely.¡± Yue Hongling turned her head again, looking at that seemingly very close sun, and murmured to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so close... I really want to pluck it down...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But I know it¡¯s impossible. It would only create inner demons, so it¡¯s better not to look. When I¡¯ve advanced further in my cultivation, I¡¯ll return here... By then, we¡¯ll see. Will my sword be able to bring down the setting sun?¡±

    * * *

    Yue Hongling left, not letting Zhao Changhe see her off. She never liked overly sentimental farewells.

    Before leaving, she went to find Sisi to get herself a fine sword and also extorted a storage ring. Though she did not have the ability to manipte it remotely, it seemed that, with her being at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, she was able to forcefully extract items.

    Zhao Changhe, feeling like his ambitions had been crushed to dust by his wife, sat on the tform of the burial ground with his hands in his pockets, watching as the sun slowly descended beneath the horizon.

    It was not until the sun hadpletely set and the stars and moon shone in the sky that Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°Instead of reaching out to people from the modern world, why don¡¯t you just be Hongling¡¯s personal granny? I hear stories about powerful female protagonists are popr these days.¡±

    The blind woman ignored him.

    Zhao Changhe squinted his eyes and remained silent for a while, seemingly falling into thought.

    <i>Perhaps there are some things that require someone from ¡°outside the Heavenly Dao¡± to aplish. At least, that seems to be what the blind woman thinks.</i>

    <i>Otherwise, with so many geniuses in this world, why bring in people from elsewhere?</i>

    <i>If there is an advantage that people like me have over the natives, it might be our more advanced understanding of the nature of the universe. Could this be the source of my strong connection to the stars that shocked even Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise?</i>

    ¡°Master,¡± a soft voice called from behind. ¡°The house is already set up, and the furnishings areplete. Would you like to go inside?¡±

    Zhao Changhe came back to his senses. ¡°Wow, that fast?¡±

    Sisi pursed her lips and chuckled softly, ¡°It¡¯s just a wooden house, after all. Since it¡¯s for the sacred envoy, everyone was quite enthusiastic. I even used a whip to make them work harder.¡±

    Zhao Changhe teased her, ¡°If you dared use a whip, Hongling would be the first to take your head in the name of justice.¡±

    Sisi moved closer, her head right next to his. ¡°Isn¡¯t the mighty hero Zhao right here...? If there¡¯s any justice to be done, then do it yourself...¡±

    Seeing how her pink cheeks were almost touching his lips, Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°As soon as Hongling leaves, you start acting up, huh? You were so well-behaved before.¡±

    Sisi pouted. She used to see Yue Hongling as someone who was always too serious, and she loved causing trouble in front of her, though it always ended with her getting beaten... But this time, Yue Hongling had been of great help, so she truly could not bring herself to act out.

    Especially when Yue Hongling and Zhao Changhe were together, they always seemed like a proper pair of partners; the harmony between them made anyone else¡¯s presence feel out of ce. One moment she would be holding Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand, acting like a young couple, and the next, as soon as Yue Hongling appeared, she would automatically step back and be the little maid again. This left her feeling quite frustrated.

    Yue Hongling had made a carefree farewell, and while Sisi expressed reluctance in their parting, inside, she¡¯d practically been setting off fireworks in celebration. She had been quite generous too, with the sword and the ring.

    ¡°A master should always have someone to serve him...¡± Sisi said in a soft voice. ¡°Master, do you like what I¡¯m wearing today?¡±

    Zhao Changhe moved his gaze from her delicate face, which seemed as if it could be broken by the gentlest touch, to her outfit and burst intoughter.

    She had actually put on a maid¡¯s outfit, and it was of the exact same style as the one she wore in Gusu. She really looked like a proper little maid.

    He suddenly remembered how, back when she was ying the maid, she was quite unwilling to ept it and changed into a grand dress of her tribe, hinting that she was no mere servant, that she was beautiful and held status. Yet now, she had voluntarily put the maid outfit back on, her red cheeks there for him to admire.

    Zhao Changhe felt a bit of warmth in his heart. Finally, he reached out and put his arm around her waist, and Sisi nestled into his embrace, resting against him, soft and gentle.

    In this position, she could feel Zhao Changhe¡¯s heartbeat, and she noticed that it was faster than usual. It was unlike his usual calm and collected demeanor.

    But it was obvious that Zhao Changhe was somewhat absent-minded today, just holding her without moving, unlike yesterday when he pinned her against a tree on the road for a kiss. Sisi asked cautiously, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you missing Big Sis Yue?¡±

    Sensing a hint of insecurity in her tone, Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I already told you I¡¯m here to focus on my cultivation, so of course, I¡¯m thinking about matters rted to that...¡±

    Sisi clenched her fist, ¡°I also know a thing or two about Xia martial arts. Do you want me to help you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt a slight stir in his heart, ¡°Do you have any ancient records, anything about the ancestors of your tribe, or some key figure who made the Spirit Tribe prosper?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s said that the founder was a grand shaman, capable of holding the sun in one hand and the moon in the other, and their breath alone could create a hurricane... Hey, don¡¯tugh. We all believe it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m notughing...¡±

    ¡°You clearly are.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m supposed to believe those legends sound ridiculous, but in reality... I actually think there¡¯s truth to them.¡±

    Sisi was stunned. ¡°You really do?¡±

    It seemed that while she said ¡°we all believe it,¡± she herself did not truly believe it. Who would have thought that the queen of the Spirit Tribe was aplete skeptic, doubting nearly everything her people believed in?

    ¡°Yes...¡± Zhao Changhe turned to look at the mountainside and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that perhaps what lies inside that heart of this mountain isn¡¯t something to be afraid of, but rather something that could bring you great fortune. Do you want to take a gamble? Just like... when we ventured into the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb together.¡±

 Chapter 506: Why Is It the Four Idols Cult Again?

    <h4>Chapter 506: Why Is It the Four Idols Cult Again?</h4>

    Sisi was certainly willing. In fact, she had already been nning when to secretly dig into the tomb. However, she could not act recklessly. She needed to find a suitable path to dig through rather than just going at it haphazardly. Otherwise, something would definitely go wrong.

    Sisi instructed a maid to retrieve their tribe¡¯s texts rted to ancient tombs while Zhao Changhe sat on the smooth tform, meditating with his eyes closed.

    Sisi did not know what he was meditating on, but she had the feeling that since arriving here, Zhao Changhe had been lost in a kind of deep thought, his mood never quite lifted, no matter what he was doing.

    She did not want to disturb him and just sat beside him, resting her chin in her hands, keeping himpany.

    In truth, Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind was immersed in the illusory world of the Heavenly Tome. The illusion that the Heavenly Tome made was like a small world,plete with a sun, moon, and stars¡ªthough, in this case, it was all an illusion, unlike the situation in the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm. Nevertheless, he hoped to gain some insight from it if he could.

    For instance, he wondered if the illusory world of the Heavenly Tome had boundaries. If it did, what was it like? When the sun set at the boundary, could it be touched?

    He had never thought in this direction before; his focus was always limited to the verdant mountains and clear waters in front of him. Now that he was deliberately trying to expand outward, he realized it was boundless, with no end in sight.

    For a moment, there was an illusion that he was a giant chasing the sun, endlessly pursuing an elusive and distant dream

    It was not until his mind was utterly exhausted that he finally withdrew, worn out.

    When he opened his eyes, Sisi was sitting beside him with her chin resting on her hand, staring at him unblinkingly. He didn¡¯t know how long she had been staring at him. There was a touch of a dreamy look in her eyes.

    Seeing him open his eyes, Sisi took out a silk handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°What were you doing? You were frowning the entire time. Can meditating really make you sweat like this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much...¡± Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. ¡°Have the texts you asked for arrived yet?¡±

    Sisi nced into the distance. ¡°Nope.¡±

    After a pause, she suddenly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so serious, Master... Aren¡¯t you acting a bit <i>too</i> different from usual?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°The memory of my Dragon Bird looming right next to your face is probably so strong that you don¡¯t recall the times I took you to examine corpses and solve cases.¡±

    Sisi pouted. That was not the answer she was looking for. Everyone knew that when it came to serious matters, Zhao Changhe could be quite earnest. Otherwise, he would not have gotten this far.

    In essence, it was just like a girlfriend asking coquettishly, ¡°Would you love me if I was a worm?¡± or ¡°Do you want to y games or y with me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, now understanding such things, gently held her in his arms and whispered, ¡°People say I cultivate quickly, but I always feel time slipping away... The corpse demon behind Maitreya, the Blood Ao in the Spirit Tribe¡¯s forbiddennd... Just a few years ago, they were all still dormant, but now they¡¯re emerging, and they¡¯re all very powerful. None of them are beings I can handle on my own at my current level. Right now, I¡¯m even a bit afraid to leave this ce. I¡¯m afraid that I would onlye out to find the outside world has been flipped upside down.¡±

    Sisi genuinely understood his worries.

    In her childhood, only a few carefree years had passed before the ¡°sacred beast¡± in the forbiddennd inexplicably awakened, turning the entire Spirit Tribe upside down.

    The Spirit Tribe was just a microcosm of the world. The undercurrents throughout the outside world were visibly growing stronger.

    For a moment, she lost the yful mood and simply leaned lightly against Zhao Changhe, gazing at the sky.

    The stars shone brilliantly, beautiful as ever.

    Sisi suddenly wondered if Zhao Changhe ever really indulged in romantic, sweet-talking moments in his rtionships with others. Only then did she realize that whether it was with Yue Hongling or Tang Wanzhuang, most of his interactions with them were centered on serious matters, and only after some time, during their long journeys, did their hands graduallye together.

    <i>Is it my turn now? It seems... quite nice.</i>

    ¡°I used to be quite confused about why Maitreya dared to make a move so early. I thought that maybe it was just because he was foolish. But actually, it was because the corpse demon couldn¡¯t wait any longer, eager to expand its forces and gather the resources needed for its resurgence. By the same token, everyone is puzzled by the actions of the Wang n. It¡¯s likely not Wang Daoning¡¯s intention, but rather something rted to the mysterious Sea Tribe.¡± Zhao Changhe stared absentmindedly at the starry sky, speaking softly, ¡°Which brings us to the question: was the turmoil in Miaojiang really just because of Lei Zhentang?¡±

    <i>A storm is upon us... This isn¡¯t merely a struggle for power, but chaos brought about by the reemergence of gods and demons.</i>

    Sisi understood Zhao Changhe¡¯s concerns, but there seemed to be little they could do. He was already cultivating as fast as he could. How much faster could he go?

    She could only provide him with information. ¡°We¡¯ve received reports from outside. Lei Zhentang has almost fully recovered. It should be any day now... Once he¡¯s recovered, he¡¯ll definitely make a move.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡±

    ¡°Because of the injuries Lei Zhentang suffered, the ck Hmong¡¯s movements have been dyed, giving the other factions, especially us, some time to grow stronger.¡± Sisi smiled. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been in the secret realm these days, the development of Taoyuan Town hasn¡¯t slowed down... That Mister Sian has been a great help. He¡¯s quite knowledgeable.¡±

    ¡°Of course he does. He¡¯s one of Wanzhuang¡¯s top generals. I¡¯d guess she already knows about all of this.¡±

    Sisi: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Could you not bring up Tang Wanzhuang at a time like this? Ugh... Never mind.</i>

    She sniffed a little and continued, ¡°Anyway, because I deployed troops here, Taoyuan Town also doesn¡¯t dare to expand recklessly. It¡¯s currently in a rtively stable state. The establishment of the Five-Tribe Council led to a situation where no one can dominate anyone else. The bnce would be broken if I sent people from the secret realm out. I asked you about it a couple of days ago... but for now, we¡¯re hesitant because of potential hidden dangers.¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    ¡°If the Five-Tribe Council remains stable, then an internal conflict may not break out, and Miaojiang might actually unite against external threats,¡± Sisi said. ¡°Originally, with the chaos in Miaojiang and the assassination of the pacificationmissioner, Shu should have sent troops to suppress the chaos...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was surprised. ¡°They haven¡¯te yet? It¡¯s been so long...¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Sisi found it strange as well. ¡°Even if there were dys, to have no response at all until now seems excessively sluggish. Something is off.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered aloud, ¡°There are two possibilities. One is that they¡¯re waiting for Lei Zhentang to recover. The ck Hmong rebellion has been supported by Di Muzhi from the start. He¡¯s aiming to use the rebels to bolster his own power or even ally with them¡ªhe wants to rebel too. The other possibility is that the turmoil was truly caused by exploitation and oppression, in which case their overindulgence and ipetence may well be the reason for the dy...

    ¡°Based on my previous observations while passing through Bashu, I actually think the second possibility is more likely for Di Muzhi. His greed and stupidity have almost pushed the Divine Brilliance Sect to rebellion. Heh, does he really think he can afford to y games with someone as cunning as Li Shentong?¡±

    Sisi was silent.

    ¡°The reason Li Shentong hasn¡¯t openly rebelled yet is probably because he¡¯s wary of Snow Owl... I have a feeling that Snow Owl¡¯s is the one that¡¯s really pulling the strings behind the scenes. Judging by what happened at the Sword Hut, it seems that all the chaos from Bashu to Miaojiang has his fingerprints all over it. Hm, what exactly is he nning?¡±

    Sisi, who had been confidently exining the situation, closed her mouth, once again feeling like she was just a little maid providing information, leaving the analysis and decision-making to her master.

    ¡°Y-Your Majesty...¡± A timid voice came from below the stone tform.

    The sight of her queen dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit and snuggled in a man¡¯s arms like a little bird was something the maid did not know how to process.

    <i>If the queen is a maid, then what are we?</i>

    Sisi, however, seemed unfazed, andzily asked, ¡°Have you found the texts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these are the few books that mention ancient tombs.¡± The maid raised three or four ancient books up high.

    Sisi reached out to take the books, and Zhao Changhe stood up as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and read.¡±

    The maid offered, ¡°Shall I go and light themps for the sacred envoy?¡±

    Sisi red at her. ¡°Get lost. What does that have to do with you?¡±

    <i>If you light themps and grind the ink, what would be left for me to do?</i>

    The maid was dumbfounded.

    <i>Wait, if you do everything, then what are we here for?</i>

    Reluctantly, the maid walked away, ncing back at the newly built courtyard where the soft glow of candlelight was already shining.

    The windows were covered in paper, and the silhouettes of the people inside could be vaguely seen.

    The sacred envoy could be seen sitting at the table, reading by themplight, while her own queen stood beside him, exining some specific terms in the texts. They were close, and it looked very warm and intimate.

    <i>But... you two have to rest eventually, right? And there¡¯s only one room...</i>

    ¡°The burial ce of gods, the abyss of the setting sun...¡±

    ¡°Vermillion Bird and White Tiger converge in the southwestern wilderness... When the sun has yet set and the moon fills the deste hills.¡±

    <i>Why does this always tie back to the Vermillion Bird and White Tiger...</i> Zhao Changhe scratched his head vigorously as he read the few words recorded in the text. <i>This doesn¡¯t make sense. What does the Spirit Tribe have to do with the Four Idols Cult? What is the connection between the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestor and the Night Emperor?</i>

 Chapter 507: True Bliss Should Be Like This

    <h4>Chapter 507: True Bliss Should Be Like This</h4>

    Zhao Changhe was still deeply puzzled. He flipped through the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> left by the ancient ck Tortoise, looking for any records of this area. Unfortunately, the ck Tortoise obviously had not documented anything rted to the Spirit Tribe¡¯s tombs, leaving him with nothing to go on.

    Hepared the records with those of other areas, but found no notable differences in how the Spirit Tribe was described. There was no indication of any link between the Spirit Tribe and the Night Emperor.

    <i>What exactly does the phrase ¡°Vermillion Bird and White Tiger converge in the southwestern wilderness¡± mean? Is it referring to some celestial phenomenon?</i>

    If it truly did refer to some astronomical phenomenon, then it seemed that Zhao Changhe was out of luck¡ªneither he nor anyone from the Spirit Tribe was particrly knowledgeable about astronomy. At best, he could roughly sketch the constetions of the four idols, and even that was thanks to what he got from Vermillion Bird. He had no idea how they moved or changed. As for the Spirit Tribe, their knowledge was limited to determining agricultural timing, which did not rte to such mystical matters at all.

    He tried asking Sisi, ¡°Do you know what this phrase means?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Sisi looked at him with her mouth slightly open, confused.

    ¡°Can you read celestial phenomena?¡±

    Sisi looked even more puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe resisted the urge to put a sausage in her mouth. ¡°...Never mind. I already knew you were as much of a cultural illiterate as I am.¡±

    The two of themughed at the same time, both recalling their time studying couplets at Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s ce¡ªsomething that now felt surprisingly sweet.

    Too bad that both of them were just as helpless when it came to something that required real schrly knowledge.

    <i>Does this mean that we have to go ask the Four Idols Cult for help again? What a headache.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed and continued flipping through the book. As he read, he stumbled across something interesting.

    The <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i> was not aprehensive world map; it was divided into regions, and not in a way that neighboring areas could be put together like puzzle pieces. The ancient ck Tortoise had created the as in search of materials to forge the Night Emperor¡¯s sword, so they did not bother recording mundane cities or insignificant ins. It only recorded areas with special significance, so it was essentially a collection of individual maps of specific, notable regions.

    It was impossible to determine where else this ce might lead to based on the boundaries of the map. However, what was intriguing was that the range marked as the Spirit Tribe¡¯s territory seemed to perfectly coincide with the shape of the secret realm.

    At the very least, the location of the burial ground was indeed at the westernmost part of the map, with a small setting sun drawn beside it.

    It was as if the ck Tortoise had anticipated that this area would eventually take on the shape of this secret realm... But on what basis had they made that judgment?

    ¡°Hey, little illiterate...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, big illiterate?¡±

    ¡°Does the Spirit Tribe have its own map of the secret realm?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do. It mainly marks the locations of various tribal viges, mineral resources, water sources, and so on. But just know that it isn¡¯t really that urate...¡±

    ¡°As long as there is one, that¡¯s fine. Have someone bring it to me tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll have a look at it.¡± Zhao Changhe, feeling tired, put the book down and stretched his arms. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ve never studied this hard, not even for college entrance exams, and this is all in ssical Chinese... Forget it, I¡¯m taking a break for today. No more reading for me.¡±

    Sisi was speechless.

    <i>He¡¯s spouting strange things again. Bute to think of it, although reading isn¡¯t his strong suit, he actually looks quite good doing it. No wonder Tang Wanzhuang...</i>

    Zhao Changhe was busy justifying hisziness: ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s such a hassle. All that trouble to get a map delivered here...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she smiled lightly. ¡°You could spend the night in the royal pce, lounging on the dragon bed. You¡¯re the one who chose to y it simple, insisting on staying at the burial ground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for simplicity¡¯s sake. I¡¯m here for research.¡± Zhao Changhe gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°You¡¯re at it again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Sisi held her head high, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Sisi is a proper maid of a respectable household.¡±

    Somehow, the way she said it was even more endearing than when she flirted with him. Even though he knew full well that she could y any role and that this was likely just an act, Zhao Changhe could not help but almost let out a goofy smile.

    He could not help but tease her, ¡°Since when did you be someone else¡¯s maid?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly the most proper person. So, whom did you be a ¡®proper maid¡¯ for?¡±

    Sisi finally caught on andughed softly. ¡°What have you even done that¡¯s improper? Is pressing me against a tree to kiss me really all that improper?¡±

    As soon as she said this, the air suddenly became quiet.

    Putting down the book and deciding to rest, waiting for tomorrow topare the maps meant that it was time for bed. But there really was only one room and one bed here.

    Sisi lowered her eyes and turned to leave. ¡°Master, rest well. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Just as she took a step, her wrist was grabbed.

    Sisi turned her head to look at her wrist, feeling something strange in her heart.

    Before these past two days, if Zhao Changhe had shown this kind of desire for her, it would have been exactly what she hoped for with all her flirtations.

    But over the past two days, they had held hands while strolling in the mountains, cuddled while watching the stars, discussed internal and external affairs together, and studied ancient secrets... And now, if it were just about wanting her for her beauty, wanting her to serve him in bed... it suddenly felt strange.

    It made the experiences of the past two days seem as if they were nothing but fleeting illusions.

    But perhaps she was just overthinking things¡ªafter all, was it not all the same from an outsider¡¯s perspective? And besides, they had already done everything... If she were truly asked whether she was willing, her answer would still be yes.

    In the end, Sisi herself was not even sure what she was thinking, as there was no logic to it upon deeper consideration.

    In a moment of distraction, she found herself already pulled into his embrace, and Zhao Changhe¡¯s low murmur sounded in her ear, ¡°Back in Gusu, you were fine sleeping on a table. But now that you¡¯re a queen, you need a pce to rest?¡±

    Sisi retorted in frustration, ¡°Fine, fine, a little maid like me is only fit to sleep on a table!¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t bear it,¡± Zhao Changhe whispered in her ear, his voice tender. ¡°There¡¯s a bed here, after all. How could I let my maid sleep on a table?¡±

    Sisi¡¯s mouth fell open for the fourth time, a serious thought echoing in her mind. <i>Did this guy get possessed by someone else? He¡¯s gotten really good at this.</i>

    All her previous tangled thoughts seemed to have been effortlessly unraveled by his simple words. She wondered just how many flowers he must have flitted through to instantly discern her feelings and dispel them so easily.

    Zhao Changhe was so smooth that even when he picked her up and carried her towards the bed, it all felt perfectly natural, and by the time she realized it, she was alreadyid down on the bed...

    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t bathed...¡± Sisi stammered, not even sure what she was nervous about, her words stumbling out, ¡°I-I smell...¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned over the edge of the bed, gazing down at her anxious expression, unable to hold back hisughter. ¡°Others may not know, but you should know¡ªI like your natural aroma.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I smell sweet, what aroma? I¡¯m not Big Sis Yue...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you smell sweet? Let me check.¡± Zhao Changhe leaned closer, nting a light kiss on her lips.

    Even though they had kissed in the woods before, Sisi still felt a surge of electricity, her hands nervously clutching the bedsheets as she closed her eyes tightly.

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh at her reaction. ¡°Hey, have you been possessed?¡±

    Sisi angrily opened her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been possessed!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my yful Sisi?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my Zhao Changhe who pretends to be a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Zhao Changhey down beside her, still clothed, and gently wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I understand now. When I act like a gentleman, you¡¯re yful and flirtatious.¡±

    <i>Huh? There actually seems to be some truth to that.</i>

    With a smile, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Alright, sleep.¡±

    With that, he truly closed his eyes and remained motionless.

    Sisi ground her teeth, a gnawing sound escaping. <i>Oh, so this is how you want to y, huh?</i>

    Shepletely forgot about her earlier hesitation about whether or not to stay the night and share the bed. Her eyes began to dart mischievously again. In the flickering candlelight, she stealthily moved her little feet under the covers, rubbing them against his leg.

    Zhao Changhe pretended not to notice.

    Sisi bit her lower lip, her delicate hand stealthily reaching towards him.

    She waspletely unaware that as she discreetly worked on untying his belt, the arm he had wrapped around her slender waist was also subtly loosening her garments... His movements were as deft and fluid as a serene ripple across a clearke.

    Finally, her small hand managed to undo the belt, but just as she was about to slip it inside, her wrist was caught.

    Sisi looked up, her gaze meeting Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes, which seemed to glimmer in the dim light. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this proper little maid of a respectable household up to?¡±

    Sisi smiled nervously. ¡°I-I was helping my master change.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s me who should help you change instead.¡± Zhao Changhe flipped over, instantly reversing their positions.

    Sisi¡¯s breathing quickened; she knew what was about to happen.

    Only at that moment did a hazy thought cross her mind¡ªshe had nned to have him learn the truth after he left, to see if he remembered that day, to keep him thinking of her... But now, if they really did this, would he not know at once whether it was her first time, revealing everything she had tried to keep concealed?

    Even though she suspected that he might have already figured it out, as his gentleness over the past two days suggested, she still instinctively began to resist, ¡°N-no, please, can we not...¡±

    She was not even sure why she was resisting.

    But in her resistance, she suddenly felt a chill on her body. <i>My clothes! When did he remove them?</i>

    In the warm candlelight, it became clear that she was not even wearing any undergarments.

    Zhao Changhe slowly lowered his head, pressing a kiss on her bare skin. ¡°The Pure Bliss Art I used back then was all wrong... True bliss should be like this...¡±

    Sisi¡¯s tensed body instantly rxed.

    <i>So, he knew all along... What¡¯s the point of trying to hide then? Hah, it looks like I never truly did escape the palm of his hand. Just like now, everything has always been within his grasp.</i>

    Sisi breathed softly, slowly wrapping her arms around his head, and closed her eyes.

    There had been no bliss back then, only pain. He had been as lifeless as a corpse, unresponsive, while she had been panicked, her mind filled only with solving the problem. How could there possibly be any joy in that?

    But tonight was different, in this brand-new room¡ªa room that felt like it had been specially built for this moment.

    The candlelight was warm and tender, like that of a bridal chamber for a pair of newlyweds.

 Chapter 508: Gradually Uncovering the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 508: Gradually Uncovering the Truth</h4>

    The next morning, several young maids arrived after an arduous journey of many li to attend to their queen and the sacred envoy. They all wore forlorn expressions.

    Who could understand the plight of the working ss?

    It sounded generous for them to have been allowed to return and rest, supposedly being permitted to take it easy and ck off, but in reality, they did not dare be absent the next day. They did not even dare to think of the consequences¡ªeven if there was nothing for them to do, they had to be present. And with the journey spanning hundreds of li, even though they all had some form of movement art or used agility-enhancing gu, the journey left them utterly exhausted.

    To arrive on time, they had to rise before dawn.

    They would have honestly preferred it if they had just been allowed to stay the night. If that were the case, they could have at least finished their work and then had a proper rest afterward.

    Grumbling inwardly, they arrived at their destination, only to see the window open, with Sisi sitting by the window, gazing into the mirror, while Zhao Changhe stood behind her, watching as hebed her hair.

    Seeing their queen¡¯s face brimming with delight, the young maids nced at one another, not daring to approach to offer greetings or disturb them. It felt like their presence was entirely superfluous.

    ¡°What are you all skulking around for?¡± Sisi called outzily. ¡°One of you, go fetch our map of the secret realm.¡±

    The maids thought to themselves. <i>Why don¡¯t you just let us sleep? Even if you made a racket that the whole sacred mountain can hear, no one wouldugh at you.</i>

    At that moment, the spirit of rebellious camaraderie, forged in their various tribal viges, awoke within the maids. They were ready to be traitors if necessary.

    But then Zhao Changhe stepped outside, handing each of them a small orb made of some kind of weird jelly.

    The maids held the bouncy orbs in confusion. <i>Is this supposed to show us what Her Majesty¡¯s chest feels like?</i>

    Zhao Changhe offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I appreciate your hard work, but there are specific reasons why we¡¯re staying here, making it inconvenient to move to another location. This should be thest time we trouble you with such errands. Afterward, you need note again. There¡¯s plenty of food here, and we can manage ourselves. These energy crystals will aid your cultivation. Think of them as a token ofpensation.¡±

    The young maids¡¯ eyes lit up. Before they could respond, Sisi emerged from the house, protectively looping her arm around his, almost as if guarding her im. ¡°Don¡¯t be spreading your goodwill like this¡ªyour kindness won¡¯t do any good. Our Spirit Tribe subscribes to monogamy. Don¡¯t even think about turning this ce into a brothel!¡±

    The young maids turned their heads, clearly aware of their queen¡¯s attempt to steer them away from the sacred envoy.

    <i>Monogamy? That¡¯s something you tellmoners to fool them. All the tribal leaders have multiple wives, while the poormoners are the only ones who believe that and think they¡¯re so virtuous.</i>

    Technically, in terms of formal practice, it was true. The tribe¡¯s system did mandate one husband to one wife, and wives even held a high status. Given the openness andck of restrictive traditions between tribes, once mutual attraction urred, they would invite each other into their tents, and bonds were often sealed with a Heart-Bonding Gu.

    <i>Whether Her Majesty has used such a gu is a mystery... Perhaps she doesn¡¯t dare to do that to the sacred envoy. But if she doesn¡¯t, then what will be of her if she ends up being discarded? Wouldn¡¯t that be tragic?</i>

    Still, having epted the sacred envoy¡¯s bribe, the young maids could not just spout criticism. Instead, they felt rejuvenated, eager topete for the opportunity to fetch the map. This showed that work was not the problem, they just needed to be paid the right amount.

    Zhao Changhe returned to the tform and resumed his meditation. He remained convinced that this tform was not here just for show and that it must hold some deeper significance. Spending more time observing and meditating on it, he felt certain that, eventually, the truth would reveal itself.

    Sisi approached him from behind, her hands gentlybing through his long hair before she tied it up. ¡°You never gave me any of those energy crystals...¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ve already been filled to the brim like a cream puff, you still think you haven¡¯t had enough?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a cream puff?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like your flower cakes and insect pastries, except filled with fresh cream.¡±

    It took Sisi a moment of contemtion before she grasped his meaning, and then sheughed, leaning against his back as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that energy is your crystallized essence. Does that mean you were flirting with them when you gave it away?¡±

    ¡°Pft, what the hell are you thinking?¡± Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s actually energy crystallized from a particr treasure. I absorbed a lot of it, and the dual cultivation we did basically amounts to sharing it with you. But I haven¡¯t done anything with them, have I?¡±

    ¡°Heh... Don¡¯t even think about it. Those girls are sharp. If you go through with it and get caught by their gu, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe finally turned his head to look at her.

    Sisi bowed her head as she tied his hair, speaking nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve put a gu on you too, you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? When did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Not that day, but yesterday. Consider it payback for filling me up like a cream puff. What, are you regretting it now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not seem particrly concerned, simply smiling. ¡°What kind of gu?¡±

    Sisi was disappointed that he did not react with shock, so she pouted and said, ¡°A gu you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°The Pain Transfer Gu?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Sharing Gu... It simply allows me to feel your pain,¡± Sisi said casually, as if it were a matter of no importance. ¡°You¡¯ll have to leave someday, and I won¡¯t be able to go with you. But no matter where you are, I want to know if you¡¯re hurt or in trouble, just as if I were by your side. And if you die from pain, I¡¯ll die with you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched her, her fingers deftly tying his hair, and remained silent.

    Recently, he hade to learn more about the so-called Heart-Bonding Gu. This gu allowed both parties to feel each other¡¯s every emotion¡ªjoy, sorrow, even thoughts¡ªintensely. With the more extreme Life-Sharing Gu, if one person died, the other would die as well. Both types of gu reflected a kind of twisted possessiveness.

    But this Sharing Gu was different. This specific gu was one-sided. No matter how much she suffered, he would not feel it, but if he was in pain, she would feel it, even from thousands of li away.

    With a heart so deeply entwined, there was no y-acting left to be done.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Why do you put yourself through this?¡±

    Sisi shrugged as if it were nothing. ¡°I never used it before, so I didn¡¯t realize it would share more than just pain. Now I know. Didn¡¯t you enjoy pinching yourself just to watch me jump up in pain? I¡¯m just fulfilling my master¡¯s little whims, that¡¯s all...¡±

    As she spoke, she finished tying his hair. She leaped backward andughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some cakes to eat¡ªfull of insects, enough to stuff you full.¡±

    * * *

    A morning of meditation yielded no results.

    However, this secluded cultivation was not without its benefits. Zhao Changhe had always grown throughbat, and this kind of quiet meditation and settling of energy had been rtively rare for him. In the past, his primary focus had been on his external cultivation, so it had not mattered much. But now that his internal cultivation had advanced, quiet introspection had be a crucial aspect.

    He could distinctly sense the intertwining energies, spiraling together, increasingly forming a true helix.

    At first nce, such a shape might appear ordinary, yet it held profound significance.

    In ancient Chinese mythology, there were depictions of Fuxi and Nuwa intertwined in a spiral, and modern science had confirmed that human DNA also had a helical structure.

    This form could represent an essential origin and fundamental form of life, while also being a concrete manifestation of the yin-yang philosophy.

    Zhao Changhe could keenly feel that he was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from breaking through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. He even had a premonition that, even without any special circumstance, through continued meditation and cultivation for a year or so, he might break through naturally.

    After all, not every barrier required a sudden epiphany. umtion could likewise result in transformation. It was simply that his focus had always been on speed and efficiency, rarely allowing for this process of gradual umtion.

    Sisi was also cultivating quietly beside him, processing the energy she had received from him the previous night.

    Generally speaking, dual cultivation brought mutual benefit, but her current progressgged far behind Zhao Changhe¡¯s¡ªshe had just broken through to the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, whereas Zhao Changhe was on the cusp of the secondyer. The disparity was substantial, and in their cultivation together, she offered little to Zhao Changhe, while he provided her a significant boost. Consequently, Sisi no longer harbored a desire for romantic interludes, opting instead for peaceful cultivation.

    By midday, the map fetched by the young girls arrived, and Zhao Changhe spread it out topare it with the map in the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>.

    Due to the differences in uracy, the two maps did not entirely match, yet it was still possible to see the general correspondence between them.

    Indeed, it seemed that, since the previous era, the ck Tortoise had known the shape of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm¡ªor, at least, in their eyes, this particr section was the Spirit Tribe, and anything beyond it was not necessarily so.

    <i>What was the basis for the ancient ck Tortoise¡¯s judgment? Could it be some kind of tectonic te?</i>

    Zhao Changhe frowned, closely examining the two maps side by side. In the background, he could hear snippets of conversation between Sisi and the maids.

    ¡°Off you go, all of you¡ªnext time, change your clothes. If anyone dares to expose their waist or ankles in front of him, I¡¯ll beat you senseless!¡±

    ¡°Geez... Shouldn¡¯t you ask the sacred envoy if he¡¯s fine with it first? Maybe he likes to look. We all noticed him secretly looking at your feet.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he likes looking at mine. What does it have to do with you?¡± Sisi retorted stubbornly. ¡°With your meager charms, even if you take off your clothes andy therepletely still, he wouldn¡¯t spare you a nce.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it. How about we test it out tonight?¡±

    ¡°Get lost, unless you think I can¡¯t burn you alive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression gradually changed.

    <i>Layingpletely still?</i>

    As he studied the two maps side by side, something clicked¡ªthey resembled the outline of a person lying down.

    ¡°A grand shaman, holding the sun in one hand and the moon in the other, their breath creating hurricanes...¡±

    <i>The Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestor might not be buried in the mountain, nor above the nine heavens.</i>

    <i>If this entire small world was some transformed form of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestor, then wouldn¡¯t that exin everything?</i>

 Chapter 509: The Ancient Sun and Moon

    <h4>Chapter 509: The Ancient Sun and Moon</h4>

    ¡°Hey, blind woman.¡±

    Zhao Changhe really did not want to consult the blind woman on every single matter. He knew that aside from things rted to the Heavenly Tome, she generally would not divulge anything, and he would likely just end up hitting a wall, perhaps even receiving some sarcastic remarks in return.

    However, this idea of a body transforming into an entire realm was so unsettling that he felt that something might be different this time.

    Sure enough, anguid ¡°Hmm?¡± echoed in his mind.

    Zhao Changhe exhaled with relief. ¡°Since you¡¯ve responded, does that mean my guess is on the right track?¡±

    The blind woman repliedzily, ¡°More or less.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that way too ridiculous, though? I mean, as far as I can see, Old Cui, Ying Five, and the others on the Ranking of Heaven are at least still just martial artists... If this entire secret realm really came about from someone¡¯s body transforming into a world, then that¡¯s no longer just in the realm of xianxia but high immortals.¡±

    ¡°The disconnect between the two eras is severe to begin with. Didn¡¯t youe to the Spirit Tribe seeking the bridge that connects the two?¡±

    ¡°But even if I¡¯ve made the right guess, is there any point?¡± Zhao Changhe pressed on, ¡°The phrase ¡®Vermillion Bird and White Tiger converge in the southwestern wilderness¡¯¡ªsurely it doesn¡¯t mean that they have toe all the way here, does it?¡±

    ¡°Those two? They merely call themselves Vermillion Bird and White Tiger. Do you really think that they even hold a candle to the Vermillion Bird and White Tiger as described by the ancient shaman? Are they even worthy of carrying those titles right now?¡±

    Zhao Changhe keenly picked up on the words... <i>Since she said ¡°right now,¡± doesn¡¯t that mean that in the blind woman¡¯s view, there¡¯s still a chance that, in the future, they could truly be the true Vermillion Bird and White Tiger?</i>

    He did notment on this and instead asked, ¡°But the issue is, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s shaman shouldn¡¯t have been familiar with celestial phenomena associated with the Vermillion Bird and White Tiger. It would have made more sense for him to refer to Western constetions. Did he know the Night Emperor?¡±

    The blind woman sounded somewhat perplexed. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t the Spirit Tribe¡¯s shaman recognize the Vermillion Bird and White Tiger?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, unsure of how to exin. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°So it really refers to the stars? Under certain celestial conditions, could this person be resurrected?¡±

    The blind woman responded irritably, ¡°Please, how should I know?¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some omniscient god. A shaman capable of transforming himself into a world¡ªwhat level of being is that? Why should I be able to discern the intent behind the words he left behind?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re losing your mystique, blind woman.¡±

    The blind woman could not be bothered to respond.

    <i>Do you really see me to have any mystique when you apply that so-called beauty elixir of yours?</i>

    Zhao Changhe said evenly, ¡°Why bother hiding anything from me? At the very least, you should know two things.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°First, if this individual truly has be thend, is it still possible for him to be resurrected?¡±

    The blind woman remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°To the best of my knowledge, their body can never revert back to flesh and blood, but as for their soul... Who knows? At the very least, the earth-shattering catastrophe that you¡¯re worried about, where your little maid gets pulverized, won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sneered, ¡°That¡¯s not my only concern. I¡¯m also worried that the so-called copse of your previous era happened precisely in this manner.¡±

    The blind woman seemed rather impressed, then chuckled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Then second, you should at least know when exactly the celestial phenomenon in question will ur?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a day around the transition between summer and autumn¡ªmost likely the autumnal equinox, at sunset, when the sun and moon coexist in the sky.¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s it? Why make it sound so mysterious?¡±

    ¡°Because the convergence of Vermillion Bird and White Tiger in the southwest refers to the transition between summer and autumn, but not every transition is worthy of that designation. Which specific year it pertains to, whether it requires the genuine Vermillion Bird and White Tiger to facilitate something, or what the shaman intended to convey to future generations¡ªall of that is uncertain. And, once again, I¡¯m not omniscient.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded and looked up at the sky.

    It was alreadyte summer, and the summer-autumn transition was almost upon them. Theoretically, any day from now could qualify as the transition, so there was no need to overthink it. He might as well stay and cultivate here for a while, then see what unfolds when the timees.

    Moreover, based on the shape of the map, this part of thend seemed to represent the ¡°head,¡± and this stone tform they upied was very likely the corresponding spiritual tform.

    If this was truly the spiritual tform of a grand shaman, then it was bound to have some benefits. Cultivating here was already advantageous, so instead of getting tangled up in uncertainties, it was best to cultivate with a clear mind¡ªperhaps it may even allow him to stumble upon an opportunity to break through the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe had not expected that the day woulde so quickly.

    Perhaps it was not meant to signify any specific date after all, but rather to instruct future generations to perform ancestral rites during the transition from summer to autumn... so that they may receive blessings.

    The Spirit Tribe of the previous era had probably experienced these benefits, which was why, even in death, they had chosen to be buried here, embodying the significance of the ¡°abyss of the setting sun,¡± making this ce a final resting ground.

    However, the Spirit Tribe of this era hadpletely lost touch with that heritage, and nowcked every bit of that knowledge.

    With a maid as impassioned as Sisi apanying him during cultivation, maintaining inner calm proved difficult, particrly with all the other maids sent away. The two of them lived their days with shameless abandon.

    On the tform, Zhao Changhe sat cross-legged, eating, while the little maid knelt before him, her delicate hair moving up and down as she, too, was ¡°eating.¡±

    This was the usual post-cultivation routine after having trained to exhaustion, taking a momentary break. Even Zhao Changhe himself was not sure how it hade about¡ªone day, he had simply been sitting here eating dinner, and Sisi had teased him, flirting in her usual way, and somehow, quite naturally, it had led to this...

    The little enchantress of a foreign tribe waspletely devoid of restraint at this time. Only a man as formidable as Zhao Changhe could handle her; anyone else would have been drained dry.

    But for Zhao Changhe, it was just right¡ªhe truly needed this.

    He gently caressed Sisi¡¯s silken hair, the blood-red tint in his eyes gradually fading until his gaze was calm once more.

    This was the seventh day Zhao Changhe had spent cultivating here.

    To be fair, the results of these past days were nothing short of remarkable. Zhao Changhe could feel the spiraling energy within him had fully formed¡ªhis blood and qi and his inner breath had be steady, like the deep sea, tranquil yet holding boundless potential for eruption.

    He was incredibly close to a breakthrough.

    <i>¡°Is the setting sun illuminating a solitary bird, or is a goshawk challenging the zing sun?¡±</i>

    As Yue Hongling had said, it was when her intent had shifted from that of a solitary bird illuminated by the setting sun to a goshawk that challenged that very sun that she broke through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    This transformation was not so easily tranted for Zhao Changhe. Hecked such vivid imagery. His intent was abstract, an expansive concept like the heavens and stars. In battle, it may manifest as the river of stars cascading down, but how could he just have it reverse and flow back upward? Such imagerycked purpose. At its core, Yue Hongling¡¯s experience implied a shift¡ªfrom merging with the forces of nature to beginning to master them.

    For Zhao Changhe, this meant going from simply harnessing the surrounding vicious blood qi to bing its master. Bing a true master might still be distant, but breaking it down or assimting it, making it so that there was no distinction between it and himself, no longer being overwhelmed, was likely the key step.

    Thus, Zhao Changhe¡¯s cultivation focused deliberately on stirring up his own vicious qi and evoking a response from the surrounding vicious qi. It was particrly apparent atop the burial ground. Each day, he ended up with eyes bloodshot, filled with an unrelenting ferocity, seeking an outlet.

    And then, the little maid offered herself, allowing him to vent everyst bit of that ferocity, restoring himself to his natural state.

    As the sun set in the west and the evening breeze rolled in, the sun had yet to fully descend, while in the east, the moon had already peeked over the horizon. The sun and moon coexisted; twilight loomed, yet darkness had not fully arrived.

    The vicious qi was spent, and his rity returned.

    An indescribable feeling emerged from deep within him, as though his spirit had traveled back to ancient times. He envisioned a towering shaman grasping both sun and moon, dragons and phoenixes soaring at his side, beasts roaring in unison. With one step, fissures split across the earth.

    Sisi, sensing something profound, raised her eyes in awe.

    In that moment, she, too, experienced insights into the primal magic of life. Witchcraft, or shamanic magic, of the highest order that had once seemed iprehensible in the ancient texts suddenly made sense.

    The meaning of the shaman¡¯s message was almost painfully simple: <i>¡°It is the time to honor your ancestors, you fools.¡±</i>

    Sisi beheld a world teeming with beasts, while Zhao Changhe gazed upon the sun and moon in his hands.

    <i>If the saber embodies yang, the sword embodies yin.</i>

    <i>Vicious blood qi is yang, true qi is yin.</i>

    <i>I am yang, Sisi is yin.</i>

    At the transition between summer and autumn, the sun and moon shone together.

    The first page of the Heavenly Tome began to reveal faint words: ¡°Unnamed Insight of the Two Prities, awaitingpletion.¡±

    For the first time since Zhao Changhe had acquired the Heavenly Tome, it was not disying someone else¡¯s cultivation technique or martial arts technique but his own enlightenment.

    A realization concerning his cultivation, the fusion of sword and saber...

    Yue Hongling had once told him to seek guidance from other sects of the Central ins, but it seemed that was no longer necessary. A supreme saber-and-swordbination divine art was beginning to take shape within his mind.

    This was Zhao Changhe¡¯s first original creation.

    Although it was merely a secret art for harmonizing forces and a technique for coordinating the sword and saber, it marked a most crucial step in his martial arts journey: transitioning from learning the techniques of others to drawing upon the essence of the ancient sun and moon to create his own.

    While there were still hints drawn from others¡¯ insights, they were vague. This truly was his own creation.

    He had yet to actually break through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, but his expression was perfectly calm. He now knew the exact way to do it.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Majesty!¡± A young maid came running urgently from a distance together with a few other maids. ¡°We¡¯ve received military reports from Taoyuan Town! Di Muzhi¡¯s forces are advancing into Miaojiang, and Lei Zhentang has recovered ande out of seclusion!¡±

 Chapter 510: The Army Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 510: The Army Arrives</h4>

    Even though she knew that this day would inevitablye, Sisi still felt a surge of rage and the urge to kill someone.

    She understood that their idyllic days had nowe to an end, disrupted by the unfolding war. Peaceful days like the ones they had been enjoying could not resume until the war concluded, and that was likely to be far into the future.

    Zhao Changhe hadpleted this phase of his cultivation. While there might still be some secrets hidden here, they were not meant to be uncovered at this stage. Perhaps, when he returned someday, during one of the following summer-autumn transitions, he would bring Vermillion Bird and White Tiger to see if they could unveil further mysteries.

    ¡°I will return,¡± Zhao Changhe said, lowering his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. There are just some things we¡¯ve got to do first.¡±

    Sisi pouted, muttering, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Lei Zhentang just stay put and rest properly? He¡¯s really set on stirring things up, huh? I swear, he¡¯s just asking to die!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. The immediate threat was clearly Di Muzhiing to suppress the rebellion, and Lei Zhentang was supposed to be on her side, yet she cursed Lei Zhentang. It seemed Sisi had already lumped Di Muzhi and Lei Zhentang together, but Zhao Changhe was not ready to make such assumptions.

    In any case, whether they were allies or not, there would inevitably be a struggle for dominance in Miaojiang. Sisi would have to face the ck Hmong sooner orter. It was only natural that she would direct her frustration at Lei Zhentang.

    Zhao Changhe stood up tall, stretching his limbs. ¡°Come on, I need to head out and assess the situation. At the moment, I don¡¯t even know who I should be fighting.¡±

    Indeed, he still did not know who the immediate enemy was.

    In theory, Di Muzhi¡¯s deployment was in response to the anti-Xia sentiment in Miaojiang. Even though it had taken more than a month for him to act¡ªan astonishing dy¡ªhis reasons were still legitimate. Zhao Changhe could not exactly argue against the Shu Commandery intervening on behalf of the Xia people.

    It was also possible that agents like Li Sian from the Demon Suppression Bureau had reported the situation to the imperial court, and only then had the court issued an order, resulting in the Shu Commandery¡¯s slow response.

    However, Zhao Changhe could not just side with Di Muzhi to suppress Miaojiang. The rebellion in Miaojiang, though driven in part by the ck Hmong¡¯s ambitions, was primarily rooted in the public¡¯s resentment against Di Muzhi¡¯s extortion and oppression. Otherwise, the other tribes¡ªsuch as the White Hmong and the Yao¡ªwould not have cooperated with the ck Hmong, and any ambitions Lei Zhentang harbored would have been stifled.

    Zhao Changhe was fully aware that the hypothetical adversary he had been preparing to confront during his cultivation was not Lei Zhentang but Di Muzhi.

    Whether Di Muzhi had some grand scheme or was simply motivated by greed and malice, he was the kind of corrupt official that, in Zhao Changhe¡¯s previous pursuit of justice, would have been the first to face his de.

    But Di Muzhi was not an ordinary corrupt official; he was first on the Ranking of Man.

    Perhaps the previous holders of that rank had only reached the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries¡ªsuch as Vulture Beak, who had advanced to the Ranking of Earth merely to fill a vacancy.

    But it was also conceivable that such figures were only a step away from breaking through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, with the potential to do so at any moment. Given the time that had passed, Zhao Changhe had made rapid progress, but others would not have stayed stagnant. It was highly likely that Vulture Beak himself had now reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Likewise, Di Muzhi¡¯s position on the Ranking of Man had not changed for many years. If he had reached the top since then, what about now?

    To treat him as someone merely at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries would clearly be an underestimation. One had to assume he had reached the secondyer, and maybe a good while back.

    With Zhao Changhe¡¯s previous level of power, attacking a corrupt official like that would have been utterly reckless, and he would have paid dearly for it.

    But things were different now. Zhao Changhe had confidence in his current abilities.

    After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. You mobilize and prepare your troops, and I¡¯ll go meet Di Muzhi.¡±

    Sisi was momentarily stunned before remembering that Zhao Changhe was not part of any Miaojiang tribe. He was someone from Xia¡ªmoreover, he held the token of an agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau, which gave him every right to meet with Di Muzhi for a conversation.

    Sisi scratched her head. ¡°After all this trouble, are you going to help Di Muzhi fight against us?¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded with a smack on her butt. ¡°Be good, wash up, and wait for me to deal with you in bed.¡±

    As she blushed, the young maids who had brought the news turned their heads aside.

    The position they had seen earlier was still vivid in their minds. They had seen how their queen had wiped her lips as she stood up... The timing of Di Muzhi and Lei Zhentang¡¯s intrusion seemed particrly unfortunate.

    * * *

    Sisi did not bring out many people from the Spirit Tribe¡¯s secret realm. She selected only a few young individuals eager to experience the excitement of the outside world, partly to bnce the Xia poption in Taoyuan Town.

    In truth, she did not need to bring out support from the secret realm. The forces in Taoyuan Town alone had already be a significant power in Miaojiang.

    Although they did not have the highest number of troops, every Xia citizen there was a skilled martial artist, making them an elite group. Moreover, the Spirit Tribe¡¯s mastery of shamanic magic and gu arts was on par with the best among the tribes of Miaojiang, perhaps even surpassing them. With such abination, Taoyuan Town had emerged as one of the most formidable factions around Dali.

    Upon leaving the secret realm, Sisi immediately mustered her forces, marching to Dali to participate in the coalition¡¯s council.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe rode north alone, navigating the narrow paths infested with miasma and venomous creatures, heading straight for Di Muzhi¡¯s encampment in the north.

    Di Muzhi¡¯s army was now quite close to Miaojiang. Whether by intent or coincidence, it seemed his route avoided Emei, where the Divine Brilliance Sect resided, moving along a path further west. They were moving south along a river¡ªthe name of which evoked a sense of nostalgia in Zhao Changhe, making him want to reach for a cigarette.

    The river was called the Litang River[1]. The river¡¯s headwaters flowed from Litan in the northwest... But now they were already downstream, nearing Miaojiang.

    As dusk fell, the army halted to let their horses rest and set up camp by the Litang River.

    After two days of riding, Zhao Changhe arrived just as the troops were setting up camp. Observing from a distance for a while, he could not help but shake his head.

    The soldiers werex, and they took an inordinate amount of time to pitch their camp. They could not evenpare to the troops in Jiangnan, let alone those of Yanmen. One of the apparent vanguard generals was leaning against a tree, drinking with a group of his men, shouting from time to time, ¡°Hurry the hell up, you ckers! The prefectural governor¡¯s main force will be arriving soon, and he¡¯ll whip the lot of you if you¡¯re not done!¡±

    The soldiers were gaunt, wearing tattered clothing. Zhao Changhe saw one taking out rations to eat with water, and even from afar, he could tell the food was moldy.

    There was a soldier using a saber to shave wooden stakes, and Zhao Changhe noticed keenly that the saber had nicks and signs of rust.

    <i>This army is going to war?</i>

    It looked more like they were marching to their deaths in Miaojiang. He doubted whether they could even get through the poisonous miasma ahead.

    He had been watching from afar for quite some time before a scouting party finally noticed him and surrounded him. ¡°Who goes there?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe gazed at the emaciated scouts and sighed. ¡°I am an agent of the Great Xia¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau, and I have urgent matters that require an audience with Prefectural Governor Di. Please ry my message.¡±

    ¡°The prefectural governor is still behind us. He¡¯ll only join us once we¡¯ve set up camp...¡±

    The general by the tree noticed themotion and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±

    ¡°General Di, there¡¯s a man here iming to be from the Demon Suppression Bureau.¡±

    ¡°From the Demon Suppression Bureau? Let me see your token.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled out the jade token from a distance.

    ¡°Pfft...¡± The general could not quite make out the details of the token, but he immediately recognized its color, causing him to spit out a mouthful of wine and cough. ¡°A jade token... An elite agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau!¡±

    At his words, his deputy and the guards around him began shuffling to conceal items, even trying to usher the soldiers beside them away.

    The general waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°What are you hiding all that for? Invite our Demon Suppression Bureau colleague over for a chat.¡±

    Zhao Changhe urged his horse closer, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Those ¡°soldiers¡± the guards were trying to hide were not soldiers at all¡ªthey were women.

    Not only were they women, but they also had vacant stares, traces of blood on them, and an unmistakable look of terror as they stood by in forced servitude.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s gaze passed over what they had not had time to hide...

    It was the severed head of a Xia viger, the blood still fresh.

    ¡°Ah, what might be the esteemed name of this agent?¡± The general continued, seemingly unfazed by what Zhao Changhe had seen, rising with a grin to greet him. ¡°Jade tokens are rare indeed¡ªyour authority is on par with our prefectural governor. Come,e, join us for a drink... The governor will arrive any moment now.¡±

    ¡°As an agent, my name is not to be disclosed,¡± Zhao Changhe said tly, dismounting from his horse.

    ¡°Ah, of course, of course. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Haha.¡± The general approached, ostensibly to lend a supporting hand, and discreetly passed a piece of gold into Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand.

    Zhao Changhe epted it.

    Seeing this, the general¡¯s smile grew even wider, and he immediately pulled one of the women from his side, pushing her into Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms. ¡°See, we¡¯re allrades here...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could feel the woman trembling in fear. One hand rested on the hilt of his saber, and beneath his seemingly calm gazey a chilling intent to kill.

    In the distance, a cloud of dust rose. Di Muzhi¡¯s main army had arrived.

    Zhao Changhe slowly released his grip, choosing not to alert his prey for now. He let out a heartyugh. ¡°I have urgent business. I have no time to apany you here, general. Once I¡¯ve met with Prefectural Governor Di andpleted my mission, I will dly return to drink with you¡ªto toast to the Yellow Springs.¡±

    The general found the remark rather ominous, a little too simr to the vulgar threats of Situ Xiao, who spoke endlessly of the Yellow Springs. He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Since the prefectural governor has arrived, I must attend the banquet as well. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    1. There¡¯s a brand of cigarettes that sounds somewhat simr, but it¡¯s Liqun (ÀûÈº). ?

 Chapter 511: Beneath the Veil of Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 511: Beneath the Veil of Loyalty</h4>

    Di Muzhi arrived with perfect timing, as if orchestrated. Just as the camp had been fully set up, he arrived precisely on cue.

    The soldiers began lighting fires and preparing food. d in schrly robes, Di Muzhi sat in themand tent, drinking wine. A bonfire burned within the tent, with a personal guard roasting meat while two maidservants stood on either side, pouring wine for him. Around him, generalsughed and indulged in pleasure.

    Di Muzhi¡¯s long-serving aide, Xie Ruhai, stood at his side, along with another schr whom Zhao Changhe did not recognize, seated in the main guest¡¯s seat.

    Zhao Changhe stepped into themand tent, his eyes surveying the scene with an impassive expression.

    <i>Are these scum seriously hosting a bonfire party in the middle of a military campaign?</i>

    ¡°Ah, I wondered which esteemed agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau it was. So it turns out to be Zhao Changhe.¡± Di Muzhi greeted him with a heartyugh. ¡°Sit, sit¡ªhave you eaten yet? Join us.¡±

    Without betraying any emotion, Zhao Changhe took a seat befitting status just beneath that of a guest of honor. ¡°Prefectural Governor Di, do you know me personally?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Who doesn¡¯t know the name of Blood Asura Zhao Changhe? Your name resounds across the Central ins? Who wouldn¡¯t recognize you? Young Hero Zhao, your close ties with First Seat Tang are no secret, either. It¡¯s only natural for someone such as yourself to be an agent of the Demon Suppression Bureau!¡± Di Muzhi then warmly introduced the schr in the seat of honor. ¡°Let me introduce you to Sir Lu Shouyi, an envoy from the imperial court!¡±

    Lu Shouyi, fully aware of Zhao Changhe¡¯s sensitive standing, offered a broad smile, standing to sp his hands in greeting. ¡°Mister Zhao, your name is known far and wide. An honor, truly.¡±

    ¡°Likewise,¡± Zhao Changhe responded perfunctorily, sping his hands briefly in return. He was inwardly relieved that he was not recognized as the Wang Daozhong from before.

    But, as if reading his thoughts, Di Muzhi added, ¡°Young Hero Zhao, did you know that Wang Daozhong came to see me just a few days ago?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°A few days ago?¡±

    <i>Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be over a month ago? And why would he suddenly bring up Wang Daozhong anyway?</i>

    Di Muzhi continued, ¡°He was injured and pursued by Xue Canghai of the Blood God Cult, and he fled to Shu seeking my assistance. I had heard that during the Battle of Xiangyang, the Blood God Cult was conscripted by the imperial court, and that they even fought on behalf of the empire, correct? That was all thanks to you, wasn¡¯t it, Young Hero Zhao?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was even more intrigued. <i>Good grief, Old Xue can now chase down someone from the Ranking of Earth? That¡¯s pretty impressive... But how did Wang Daozhong get injured in the first ce?</i>

    ¡°Indeed, the Blood God Cult has been conscripted by the empire. What happened next?¡±

    Di Muzhi responded, ¡°Given that the Blood God Cult now serves the empire, while the Wang n has shown clear rebellious intent, and Wang Daozhong had only just broken out of prison, the imperial court is obviously seeking to apprehend a traitor. How could I possibly help Wang Daozhong? Of course, Young Hero Zhao, do not misunderstand¡ªI would never openly offend the Wang n, but I chose to avoid him altogether. With Xue Canghai hot on his heels, Wang Daozhong had no choice but to flee southward, likely into Miaojiang... Did you not encounter him whileing here from the south?¡±

    ¡°There are countless routes that someone can take in this region. It¡¯s hardly likely that I¡¯d cross paths with him by chance,¡± Zhao Changhe replied casually, yet inwardly he felt a sense of unease.

    <i>Is Di Muzhi hinting that he knows I impersonated Wang Daozhong? But that doesn¡¯t seem to be that important now.</i>

    Shi Wuding taking action a while back to apprehend Wang Daozhong was likely done under Di Muzhi¡¯s orders. Di Muzhi¡¯s stance had been consistent all along¡ªhe genuinely seemed to be acting on behalf of the imperial court against Wang Daozhong. Remarkably, this made him the most loyal among the many self-interested regional lords Zhao Changhe had encountered over the past two years. Even Cui Wenjing and Yang Jingxiu might not be as ¡°loyal¡± as Di Muzhi.

    Perhaps the real issuey in those who saw themselves as officials of the Great Xia¡ªpeople such as Di Muzhi.

    While they spoke, a maid approached to refill the wine. Zhao Changhe lowered his eyes, observing the maid as she poured, and said coolly, ¡°Forgive my bluntness, prefectural governor, but such conduct... hardly befits military regtions.¡±

    ¡°When in the field, the general¡¯s orders are supreme. As themander, the military discipline and regtions are mine to determine, are they not?¡± Di Muzhiughed heartily. ¡°Even Lord Lu has no objections.¡±

    Lu Shouyi stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°The soldiers endure hardships during campaigns. When it¡¯s time for them to rx, they should indeed be allowed to do so.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt his face twitch. <i>If the emaciated soldiers outside, eating moldy rations, were to hear this, they might want to shove that same food into your mouths.</i> Keeping a neutral expression, he asked, ¡°Strict military discipline isn¡¯t for show. Prefectural governor, have you considered what might happen if you lose?¡±

    Di Muzhi exchanged a nce with Lu Shouyi and asked, ¡°Young Hero Zhao, you are the bearer of a jade token, after all. Perhaps you have some information to share on Miaojiang¡¯s forces?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Lei Zhentang has sessfully formed an alliance among the tribes. Around Erhai alone, thebined tribal forces number fifty to sixty thousand, with countless more across Miaojiang. The terrain is challenging, with poisonous miasma present everywhere, and their witchcraft is strange and unpredictable. Advancing deep into enemy territory will make maintaining supply lines nearly impossible... If I were inmand, I¡¯d deem it an unwinnable battle. I wonder what gives you all this confidence, Prefectural Governor Di.¡±

    Di Muzhi lowered his voice. ¡°Do you think they willunch an attack, Young Hero Zhao?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°The chances of that are slim. It¡¯s difficult for us to advance, and equally challenging for them to break out. Moreover, if they do leave, they lose their geographical advantage.¡±

    Di Muzhi pped his hands. ¡°Exactly. ording to reports from the Miaojiang branch of the Demon Suppression Bureau, they aren¡¯t united. They¡¯ve formed some kind of Five-Tribe Council, which likely harbors internal conflicts and rivalries for dominance... making it even less likely that they¡¯llunch an attack.¡±

    Zhao Changhe mused silently. <i>Heh, this information must havee from Li Sian. No matter how much he might be helping Taoyuan Town with its affairs, his official duty remains with the Demon Suppression Bureau. Well, at least his report didn¡¯t mention my involvement...</i>

    Di Muzhi leaned in closer, his voice lowered even further as he said, ¡°Since they aren¡¯t going toe out, why must we force our way in? It¡¯s not something the forces of Shu can aplish alone. We simply need to hold our ground¡ªthat itself is a major contribution. When ites time to quell the rebellion from Miaojiang, the imperial court will send its own generals.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt, and he finally understood Di Muzhi¡¯s logic.

    Miaojiang¡¯s rebellion could very well be attributed to Di Muzhi¡¯s oppressive rule, yet there were no witnesses left, as people like the pacificationmissioner, Lan Tiankuo, had long since perished. What value did the slogans of rebel leaders like Lei Zhentang hold? It could all be dismissed as an excuse for rebellion. All of those were far from enough to shake Di Muzhi. Even if Li Sian had not made any reports, it could be debated in court. At the end of the day, the so-called extortion by Di Muzhi was hardly heavier than what Lei Zhentang and other leaders were doing themselves. It was difficult to define culpability.

    Di Muzhi obviously had connections in the court. Lu Shouyi, from Fanyang, sat right beside him, enjoying his wine¡ªan imperial envoy no less. This imperial envoy had likely been sent here to investigate the situation, but it was clear that whatever investigation he¡¯d done was a farce. The two were clearly in collusion.

    If Xia Longyuan were in charge, such deception would never fly, but Xia Longyuan was decidedly uninvolved. It was almost predictable that Di Muzhi would face little me in the court, if any, and even that could be easily dealt with. Even a censure from Tang Wanzhuang would not matter much. The Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s power of oversight was hard to use openly, and on the surface, itcked the formal authority for such actions.

    In other words, what could very well be considered a cmity caused by Di Muzhi was beingpletely glossed over. Since the enemy could not break out, Di Muzhi would instead im a ¡°merit in defending the territory¡± and rise in rank.

    How could he prove that forces from within Miaojiang attacked? He could easily dress the severed heads of murdered Xia vigers with the hairstyle of those from the region... Then, there you have it¡ªproof of an attack by the tribes of Miaojiang, sessfully repelled.

    Di Muzhi, indeed, had no intention of rebelling. He was, in his way, a ¡°loyal¡± official of Great Xia.

    But such officials... bred countless rebels.

    In just a few casual sentences, Zhao Changhe¡¯s purpose in visiting Di Muzhi had been fulfilled. There was no grand scheme, no collusion with Lei Zhentang... Di Muzhi was even rather forthright about it, as though this was all something universally understood, a matter of course.

    <i>I even helped you deal with Wang Daozhong¡ªI¡¯m a loyal official, my stance unwaveringly with the imperial court.</i>

    Yet Zhao Changhe¡¯s rage only intensified; veins bulged on his hand as he clenched his wine cup.

    <i>I schemed in Miaojiang, helped form the Five Tribes Council, and sheltered countless Xia people¡ªall so you could pull off something like this?</i>

    <i>And if I hadn¡¯t been here? Would you have even cared if all the Xia people in Miaojiang were ughtered?</i>

    Di Muzhi, keenly observing Zhao Changhe¡¯s demeanor, sensed something was wrong and whispered, ¡°Naturally, the credit for this aplishment will include Young Hero Zhao... In addition, I¡¯ve heard that Young Hero Zhao has been troubled by issues with your meridians. We possess some supplements here that might be of use...¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew that he could not reveal his true emotions just yet. There was still one more question to be answered.

    Suppressing his fury, Zhao Changhe slowly spoke, ¡°Thank you for your generosity, prefectural governor. However, there is one more matter I¡¯d like to inquire about.¡±

    Di Muzhi seemed to let out a sigh of relief, smiling as he said, ¡°Please, Young Hero Zhao, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about the matters surrounding the Bashan Sword Hut?¡±

    Di Muzhi shook his head. ¡°The Sword Hut has always been a renowned sect of Shu. They have extensive rtions across many factions. I have no idea why they decided to relocate to Miaojiang. On that note, I¡¯m curious¡ªhow did Sect Master Shi manage to offend you, leading to his death at the hands of you and Heroine Yue? The Sword Hut should be a righteous path, is it not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe watched his eyes carefully and spoke slowly. ¡°In truth, it was not us who killed Shi Wuding¡ªor rather, we merely took advantage of an opportunity to kill him when he was already gravely wounded. Otherwise, how could Hongling and I have possibly killed someone ranked sixth on the Ranking of Earth?¡±

    Di Muzhi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s still quite impressive... Do you know who wounded Sect Master Shi first?¡±

    Zhao Changhe enunciated each word deliberately, ¡°The figure ranked sixth on the Ranking of Heaven, the pavilion master of the Snow-Listening Pavilion, Snow Owl¡ªdo you know them, Prefectural Governor Di?¡±

    Di Muzhi hesitated, a flicker of disbelief crossing his face, before waving his hand with augh. ¡°The sixth on the Ranking of Heaven, the pavilion master of the Snow-Listening Pavilion¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t know of such a figure? But I¡¯ve never had the fortune to meet someone of such caliber...¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood. Not only had Di Muzhi met Snow Owl before; he even knew that Snow Owl could not have been the one to kill Shi Wuding!

    Just as he was about to press further, he suddenly felt something akin to an earthquake from the distance.

    Di Muzhi had evidently noticed it as well and immediately stood up, revealing a cultivation level on par with Zhao Changhe¡¯s¡ªperhaps even slightly superior.

    <i>He really has reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.</i>

    A messenger quickly entered the tent to report, ¡°Prefectural governor, bad news! Thousands of enemy troops are charging toward our camp!¡±

    ¡°Thousands? We have over forty thousand here. Are theying to die?¡± Di Muzhi eximed in shock. ¡°Could it be that the Miao are actually attacking us? But why would they being from the east?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the Miao!¡± Another soldier burst into the tent in a rush. ¡°We saw theirmand banner¡ªit had arge character Li[1] on it.¡±

    Di Muzhi¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°Li Shentong!¡±

    1. Li (À÷) is Li Shentong¡¯s surname. ?

 Chapter 512: Snow Owl

    <h4>Chapter 512: Snow Owl</h4>

    The Miao in the south yet dared not cross their borders, and thus heroes descended from Emei.

    Perhaps Li Shentong had been waiting for this moment for a long time... waiting for the opportunity that Di Muzhi¡¯s departure from the heart of Shu would provide!

    He could not secretly develop a vast hidden force like Maitreya¡ªhe only had so many followers. How could he conquer cities and seize territory? Even the bandits of Mount Liang could barely hold a city after breaking through its gates; ultimately, they were forced to retreat back to their mountain and once more reduced to mere bandits[1]...

    To attack Chengdu[2] directly or quietly take off Di Muzhi¡¯s head might have been easy for Li Shentong. But there was a lurking threat¡ªa venomous snake in the shadows.

    Snow Owl was an assassin. As long as an assassin remained hidden, the level of threat they posed was at its greatest. Thus, Li Shentong had endured, waiting for his chance.

    It was only a dignified, open confrontation that could break that threat.

    In a sh of armies, an assassin would have no choice but to draw their sword and face their enemy head-on.

    This was exactly what Li Shentong wanted; he wanted Snow Owl to confront him directly. Once an assassin was exposed, a man forged as iron would have nothing to fear.

    And so it happened that Di Muzhi led his troops southward, away from the core of Shu, to the open ins of Litang. When Li Shentong received this news, he only needed a single breath of time to decide. In the next moment, the disciples of the Divine Brilliance Sect swept down from their mountain, decisivelyunching their assault.

    Di Muzhi had just been thinking that no matter how disorganized his army was, it hardly mattered since the Miao would not dare attack. Yet he now found himself facing a truly ironic situation as he confronted the charge of several thousand elites from the Divine Brilliance Sect.

    Di Muzhi and the other high-ranking officers in themand tent hurriedly headed toward the gate to witness the approaching flood of enemies. Every single one of their faces bore a grim expression.

    Just looking at the bronze-skinned man leading the charge, they felt as if they were seeing the King of Helling to im their lives.

    It was Li Shentong, fifth on the Ranking of Heaven!

    In this setting, he was even more fearsome than the fourth-ranked Yuxu... because he was truly impervious to weapons, and ordinary soldiers truly meant nothing to him!

    ¡°Release the arrows! Release the arrows!¡±

    In all fairness, numbers did provide some advantages. No matter how disorganized the army, when tens of thousands of soldiers loosed arrows at once, it was a magnificent sight¡ªdarkening the sky, blotting out the sun.

    Yet Li Shentong surged forward, and this rain of arrows fell upon him as if it was nothing more than a gentle drizzle, incapable of even scratching him a little.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Shentong reached the gate of the camp, and from a fair distance, he unleashed a punch.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a thunderous roar like that of an earthen dragon, a powerful st of energy shattered the gate into splinters. It offered no resistance whatsoever, and many of the soldiers standing behind the gate were turned into pulp from the sheer force of the blow.

    Not even the most powerful battering ram could do something like that. In fact, Zhao Changhe felt that the strike had the power of an explosive cannon shell.

    All the soldiers turned pale, panic already setting in, and many began to fall back. Who would dare face this human-shaped dragon head-on?

    Once morale broke and troops began fleeing, it would not matter if the enemy forces only had a few thousand troops¡ªLi Shentong alone was worth ten thousand. And without a worthy opponent to block such a vanguard, a top Ranking of Heaven warrior like him on the battlefield was as lethal as a war machine.

    Di Muzhi, gritting his teeth, led his officers to encircle Li Shentong, shouting sharply, ¡°Li Shentong, are you truly intent on rebelling?¡±

    If they could suppress him, their numerical superiority could still turn the tide.

    Li Shentong cast them a scornful nce. ¡°I am exterminating a viin of the people. How is this rebellion?¡±

    Di Muzhi put on a fierce front, but his words belied his inner fear. ¡°Are you not afraid that His Majesty wille and crush your Divine Brilliance Sect?!¡±

    Anyone who had established a sect or a family lineage was no longer unburdened; they had to consider the well-being of their sect or family. Countless heroes were shackled by such concerns, bending their heads and wasting away.

    Li Shentongughed to the heavens. ¡°The Divine Brilliance Sect has no home, no family, no ties, nor worries. Even if that foolish emperores, we shall fight to the death. What is there to fear?!¡±

    With hisughter, both sides closed the distance. Li Shentong clenched his fist once more, unleashing a thunderous strike.

    No one knew that in the midst of their exchange, a subtle voice transmission reached Li Shentong¡¯s ear. ¡°Sect Master Li, keep an eye on Di Muzhi¡¯s aide, Xie Ruhai. He is likely Snow Owl.¡±

    A flicker of understanding crossed Li Shentong¡¯s eyes. He let out a boisterousugh and responded, ¡°Alright!¡±

    A burst of fist energy shed simultaneously with several weapons.

    At that exact moment, a near-imperceptible killing intent struck toward Li Shentong¡¯s side.

    However, Li Shentong had not fullymitted to the punch he hadunched before. It merely dispersed Di Muzhi and his men before transforming into a fierce st, mming viciously toward the source of the sneak attack.

    A shrill screeching sound rang out, and both sides staggered slightly. Snow Owl, whose ambush had failed and got struck by the far more powerful counterstrike, took the brunt of it, stumbling back two extra steps with a grim expression. ¡°How did you know it was me, Young Hero Zhao?¡±

    <i>It really is Xie Ruhai!</i>

    Judging from those words, Zhao Changhe¡¯s voice transmission had been intercepted¡ªthe abilities of those on the Ranking of Heaven clearly exceeded Zhao Changhe¡¯s understanding.

    Di Muzhi stared at Zhao Changhe in disbelief. <i>He¡¯s a rebel too? But he¡¯s fought at Yanmen and secured Jiangnan, showing pure loyalty to the nation every step of the way!</i>

    Standing outside the formation, Zhao Changhe smiled faintly. ¡°Shi Wuding was not someone who engaged in social dealings; his heart was wholly focused on his sword. Yet, multiple sources indicated that disciples of the Sword Hut had extensive interactions throughout Shu¡ªsuspicious, to say the least. That obviously could not have been Shi Wuding¡¯s doing. He wasn¡¯t even aware that he was a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. The Sword Hut served as a front for the Snow-Listening Pavilion, and all of this was orchestrated by none other than the master of Snow-Listening Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me, a mere unassuming aide?¡± Snow Owl questioned.

    ¡°Earlier, I mentioned to Prefectural Governor Di that Snow Owl had killed Shi Wuding. The governor¡¯s reaction was one of utter disbelief, though he immediately controlled himself. Fortunately, my eyes are pretty sharp. His reaction shows that he has interacted with Snow Owl and that they¡¯re very closely connected. In fact, he should be so close with Snow Owl that they¡¯re able to facilitate continued and immediatemunication.¡±

    ¡°And how are you able to conclude that we¡¯re able tomunicate in that way?¡±

    ¡°Over a month ago, Wang Daozhong traveled south, and no sooner had he arrived than Shi Wuding came looking for him¡ªclearly at Prefectural Governor Di¡¯s request. Although Wang Daozhong traveled at a leisurely pace, joining Li Sian¡¯s convoy, considering Prefectural Governor Di¡¯s resources...¡± Zhao Changhe gestured toward the gathered soldiers. ¡°Sending a messenger ahead to overtake Wang Daozhong and urately locate Shi Wuding to ry information... Well, such precision and coordination are simply far beyond what the governor is capable of. Even if he had a few elites, it¡¯s unlikely they would be dispatched urgently for someone like Wang Daozhong, who isn¡¯t of such importance.¡±

    Di Muzhi remained silent.

    ¡°It could only be the Snow-Listening Pavilion that is capable of maintaining suchmunication, and it¡¯s quite possible that Snow Owl was transmitting information directly through some form of mind control. Is that enough?¡±

    Xie Ruhai looked impressed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯vee to be renowned as a sharp investigator who has solved several major cases for the Demon Suppression Bureau. You certainly have a keen mind. But even if you deduced Prefectural Governor Di¡¯s interactions with the Snow-Listening Pavilion, how did you conclude it was me?¡±

    ¡°Having deduced this much, the aide who¡¯s inseparable from Prefectural Governor Di naturally became the primary suspect. What confirmed it for me was Prefectural Governor Di¡¯s reaction to Sect Master Li¡¯s charge¡ªrather than fleeing, he led his men to face the attack... Where did he get such confidence? There was only one possibility: while he himself could divert Sect Master Li¡¯s attention, he had a hidden ace beside him that was capable of striking fear into Sect Master Li. The only one who fits that bill is you.¡±

    During this brief exchange, the disciples of the Divine Brilliance Sect behind Li Shentong had already reached the gate. Shouts and cries erupted as both sides formally engaged.

    Snow Owl slowly drew his sword and pointed it at Li Shentong, speaking coolly, ¡°Sect Master Li, you¡¯ve avoided direct confrontation with me for so long. Why put everything on the line now? It¡¯s not easy to nurture thousands of disciples. If you¡¯re preupied with me, how many of them will perish here?¡±

    Li Shentong threw his head back inughter. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been standing here listening to you two talk because I fear you? I was merely giving Young Hero Zhao some face, letting him shine a little more in front of everyone.¡±

    Snow Owl: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°Umm...¡±

    ¡°Now that a rat hiding in the shadows has stepped out into the light, what¡¯s there to fear?¡± Li Shentong¡¯s muscles bulged, and he roared, ¡°Die!¡±

    He unleashed another thunderous punch, stirring winds and shifting clouds.

    The battle between the fifth and the sixth on the Ranking of Heaven<i> </i>unfolded on the southwestern frontier, by the banks of Litang River.

    Regardless of who emerged victorious, for the moment, Li Shentong was effectively held at bay. Could the thousands of Divine Radiance Sect disciples prevail against an army of forty thousand?

    If Di Muzhi were leading them with no opposition, the answer might still be uncertain.

    But Zhao Changhe was also here.

    Di Muzhi took a deep breath and turned to Zhao Changhe. ¡°Young Hero Zhao, what exactly is it that you want?¡±

    1. This is a reference to the righteous bandits of Mount Lian, figures well known from <i>Water Margin. </i>In the novel, they are a group of 108 bandits who gather on Mount Liang to resist corrupt officials and injustice. ?

    2. Capital of Sichuan/Shu. ?

 Chapter 513: All Thanks to Wang Daozhong

    <h4>Chapter 513: All Thanks to Wang Daozhong</h4>

    ¡°Nothing whatsoever.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not be bothered to waste words. Dragon Bird suddenly appeared in his hand, and he swung it down with full force.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Di Muzhi¡¯s sword shed with a chilling light, parrying instantly as it thrust toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest and side, countering the probing strikepletely.

    The surrounding guards quickly closed in, their longswords pointed at Zhao Changhe.

    Li Shentong might be able to casually punch and send Di Muzhi along with his guards flying, but that was Li Shentong. When it came to Zhao Changhe, Di Muzhi was undoubtedly a formidable opponent.

    Di Muzhi shouted in fury, ¡°You were just in Jiangnan eradicating rebellious cults, and now you align yourself with rebels? First Seat Tang has treated you well!¡±

    Zhao Changhe was almost speechless at this, caught between frustration and amusement. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely puzzled. Prefectural Governor Di, do you not understand the concept of a loyal official ridding the nation of traitors?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Di Muzhi bellowed, seething with anger. ¡°The imperial envoy is here. Why can¡¯t we simply resolve this with a proper discussion? Even if you distrust Lord Lu, you and I could take it to the imperial court and let His Majesty decide! How can you side with rebels and draw your de against your colleagues?¡±

    Zhao Changhe had no patience for such nonsense. He repliedzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a bandit at heart? All these internal protocols of the bureaucracy¡ªnone of them makes sense to me, and I genuinely don¡¯t care to understand. In my eyes, you¡¯re simply a viin who oppresses the people. With you gone, the world would be a little more peaceful.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zhao Changhe lifted his saber, preparing for another strike.

    ¡°Young Master Zhao...¡± Lu Shouyi suddenly spoke from behind. ¡°Given your status, if you truly wished to kill him, there may indeed be some justification.¡±

    Di Muzhi was dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Lu...¡±

    Lu Shouyi sighed. ¡°Brother Di, have you truly never heard the rumors?¡±

    Di Muzhi hesitated and suddenly remembered something. His expression turnedplex.

    Zhao Changhe was rumored to be the crown prince... This was not something everyone knew. Initially, only a very select few were even aware of this rumor. Later, with whispers and hints from the Cui n and the Tang n, more people started to hear about it, and Di Muzhi was among them. But the information remained unconfirmed, merely a vague implication.

    Besides, Xia Longyuan had proven extraordinarily resilient. People kept iming that he was dying, yet there he was, hanging on for all these years without any change. Naturally, the discussion about the crown prince had died down, and fewer and fewer people took it seriously.

    Now, with Lu Shouyi¡¯s reminder, Di Muzhi remembered the rumor. <i>Judging by Lu Shouyi¡¯s tone, he seems to be leaning toward believing it as well... Furthermore, considering the attitudes of the Cui, Yang, and Tang ns toward Zhao Changhe... he really might just be the crown prince!</i>

    If Zhao Changhe were the crown prince, then killing Di Muzhi would not be considered rebellion. It would be considered a covert inspection, rooting out corruption.

    But as this thought settled, Di Muzhi found a newfound sense of calm. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is... This humble servant admits guilt before the crown prince... But should Your Highness not consider the bigger picture and prioritize dealing with the rebels? Regardless of my faults, I remain loyal to the Great Xia.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Is loyalty all that matters?¡±

    Before Di Muzhi could answer, Lu Shouyi spoke up first, ¡°Indeed. In today¡¯s Great Xia, nothing matters more than loyalty.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at him coolly. ¡°When you say that, whom do you speak for?¡±

    ¡°His Majesty,¡± Lu Shouyi replied calmly. ¡°All of the issues within Shu Commandery are known to His Majesty. Li Sian¡¯s report made everything abundantly clear... Yet His Majesty sent me here this time, ostensibly to investigate, but really to indicate support.¡±

    ¡°Becausepared to the widespread disloyalty now, loyalty¡ªor rather, identification with the Great Xia¡ªis the most valuable trait?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Di Muzhi revealed a smile, sping his hands toward the heavens. ¡°His Majesty is wise.¡±

    ¡°There is also a practical concern,¡± Lu Shouyi added. ¡°Miaojiang is already in turmoil, and that is a given fact. The imperial court currentlycks the means to pacify it. Compared to letting Shu be further destabilized by the Divine Brilliance Sect and other bandits, it¡¯s better for Prefectural Governor Di to atone for his crimes by securing the southwest. If the Miao people break through, and Shu falls into chaos, then even if the Divine Brilliance Sect aligns with the ck Hmong, a thousand miles of fertilend would no longer belong to the empire...¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his wrist and Dragon Bird hummed. ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me about considering the bigger picture. The bigger picture is something you carve out, not something you tolerate. If I cut down this scum and the Miao emerge, then I¡¯ll just cut down Lei Zhentang as well!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    Di Muzhi raised his sword to block.

    ¡°This will one day be Your Highness¡¯s empire¡ªplease reconsider!¡± Lu Shouyi pleaded anxiously, but before he could continue, a golden light suddenly shed across the sky.

    * * *

    While Zhao Changhe observed Di Muzhi¡¯s forward encampment, atop Cangshan in Dali, the second assembly between the tribes of Miaojiang was in progress.

    Lei Zhentang was down on his luck.

    During the first assembly, he leveraged the people¡¯s resentment, using the death of his son at the hands of the Xia as a pretext to rally the tribes together against the Great Xia. Even though tribes like the Bai and Yao did not agree, they were forced to go along with the tide of resentment. And once they killed Xia people, there would have been no turning back.

    However, out of nowhere came that meddler Si Laoye, who saw through the lie about Lei Ao¡¯s death. With his words, he manipted the situation, and people like Dao Qingfeng took advantage of it to forcefully establish the Five-Tribe Council.

    Originally, Lei Zhentang thought that as long as his side held three seats in the council, things would be fine. But Si Laoye managed to stir things up further, forcing a small tribe of just a few hundred members into the Five-Tribe Council through a trial ofbat.

    That, Lei Zhentang could have tolerated; as long as they were strong enough, any so-called council was just a farce. But just as talks at the smaller meeting broke down, Lei Zhentang was preparing to attack one side to assert dominance when Shi Wuding turned against him, and Wang Daozhong struck from behind. Lei Zhentang¡¯s grand ambitions had not even begun, and he found himself grievously injured, bedridden for an entire month.

    The ck Hmong were immediately forced to a standstill, left helplessly watching as the Spirit Tribe rallied the Xia people, gathering them in Taoyuan Town to form a massive force.

    A promising situation had descended intoplete chaos, and Lei Zhentang could barely foresee how things would unfold.

    <i>Damn it, the main culprit is that asshole Wang Daozhong!</i>

    Fortunately for him, Xiang Simeng had suddenly disappeared, and Taoyuan Town had fallen quiet.

    Then, one day, news arrived that Di Muzhi was leading a massive army southward.

    Although Lei Zhentang had yet to fully recover, he knew this was hisst chance to unify Miaojiang.

    Themand of war had to be unified under one leader, and it was in this process that centralizing power was most easily achieved. There was no need to wait for war. Even during the meeting, the Spirit Tribe, nowrgelyposed of Xia refugees, could be met with suspicion and exclusion from the other tribes, rendering Xiang Simeng and Si Laoye¡¯s earlier efforts utterly in vain.

    By dusk, the tribal leaders had gathered atop Cangshan.

    ¡°For this battle, your Spirit Tribe need not participate.¡± Lei Zhentang, brimming with spirit, sat proudly in the alliance leader¡¯s seat and spoke to Sisi. ¡°It¡¯s not that the ck Hmong do not trust you, but just ask the other tribes, who would dare have your people among our ranks?¡±

    Sisi looked around; even Pan Wan, Dao Qingfeng, and the others, who had previously been on good terms with her, now turned away, avoiding her gaze.

    Harboring the Xia people was a double-edged sword. While it might have rapidly swelled her tribe¡¯s power overnight, it also drew suspicion and exclusion from the other tribes. Under normal circumstances, it might have gone unspoken, but now, during a conflict with the Xia, it became ringly obvious.

    Sisi seemed unperturbed, her enchanting eyes glimmering as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Then we shall simply stay in Taoyuan.¡±

    Lei Zhentang sneered. ¡°Stay in Taoyuan? That is the heart of our territory. What if you coborate with the Xia people and stab us in the back?¡±

    Sisi smiled. ¡°So, what does Tribal Chief Lei intend?¡±

    Standing behind Lei Zhentang was Lei Ao, who sneered and said, ¡°Of course, we invite the saintess to remain as our guest here on Cangshan.¡±

    Sisi nced at him, her eyes filled with profound disdain. Suddenly, she nodded, smiling. ¡°There is a guest who came from the Great Xia. His family is also rebelling against the Xia, and he came here seeking to coordinate a joint uprising. Someone on our side recognized him, and so we brought him into Taoyuan. Since you do not trust me, why don¡¯t I introduce this guest to join us here at the meeting for a discussion?¡±

    Everyone assumed she was making onest attempt to prove her importance. Pan Wan could not bear to be overly dismissive and said, ¡°Then let us hear what this guest of yours has to say.¡±

    Sisi snapped her fingers, and shortly thereafter, a few young Spirit Tribe members escorted a refined-looking middle-aged man up the mountain.

    The figure approaching appeared rather disheveled as if he had been on the run for some time. Yet despite his bedraggled state, he still carried an air of authority¡ªanyone could immediately recognize that he was a top-tier expert, ustomed to being in a position of power.

    The neer reached the gathering, cupped his hands, and spoke loudly, ¡°I am Wang Daozhong of Langya, greetings to all of...¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Lei Zhentang mmed the table and rose to his feet. ¡°Wang Daozhong! You dare show your face before me? Prepare to die!¡±

    With a thunderous blow, the table shattered into splinters. Lei Zhentang leaped like an eagle taking flight, lunging straight for Wang Daozhong.

    Wang Daozhong¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡ªnightmarish memories of Kunlun flooded his mind.

    How had he inexplicably managed to offend yet another figure on the Ranking of Earth?

    <i>Have I even met you before?</i>

    ¡°No! I¡¯ve never been to Miaojiang. If I¡¯ve somehow offended you, it must have been Zhao Changhe!¡± By now, Wang Daozhong knew that when it came to such matters, ming Zhao Changhe was his best option.

    Unfortunately, Lei Zhentang was not the type to be easily convinced by words, and he struck out furiously.

    Having been relentlessly pursued for days, Wang Daozhong had be as skittish as a startled bird. Realizing that reasoning would not work, he immediately retreated, slipping out from the ck Hmong¡¯s encirclement and bolting down the mountain.

    Lei Zhentang gave chase, roaring, ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t run!¡±

    Wang Daozhong turned, shing palms with Lei Zhentang with a resounding boom, his voice now tinged with anger, ¡°Do you really think I, Wang Daozhong, am afraid of some Miao savage?¡±

    During his recent days on the run, the internal injuries that had inexplicably gued him hadrgely healed, and even Xue Canghai had be wary and given up the chase...

    As long as he was not surrounded, how could the dignified Wang Daozhong truly fear some Miao savage?

    The two fought their way down the mountain, their fierce energy tearing through the foliage of Cangshan, making for a truly intense battle akin to that between a dragon and tiger.

    Soon, they reached the foot of the mountain, and the distant, mirror-likeke[1] came into view.

    Now that they were on level ground and near the water, Wang Daozhong felt even more confident. The mountain had been the Miao¡¯s home ground. They excelled in forest warfare, but on opennd and by water, it was Wang Daozhong¡¯s domain.

    Suddenly, Wang Daozhong stopped, turning with a sinister smile. ¡°You barbarians respect strength, but you won¡¯t listen to reason until you¡¯ve been beaten down!¡±

    The Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm surged forth like a tidal wave, disying an overwhelming, unstoppable might.

    Lei Zhentang sneered as he responded, ¡°You people of the Central ins are always so conceited. You remain self-righteous yet ignorant of mystical arts!¡±

    Suddenly, Wang Daozhong felt a sharp buzz in his head, as if a curse had taken hold of him. The force of his palm strike was diminished by several times.

    Lei Zhentang¡¯s palm met his at that exact moment.

    Unexpectedly, their strikes remained evenly matched!

    As it turned out, both had lost strength <i>and</i> their protective auras, and each was shaken to the core. Blood spurted from their mouths, and they flew back, each tumbling backward.

    Lei Zhentang had also been struck by a curse at that very moment.

    As Lei Zhentang was thrown backward, a deep shock gripped his heart¡ªhow could a curse take effect on him, the most renowned great shaman of Miaojiang, whose mastery far surpassed anyone else in the entire region?

    He turned his head and saw Sisi suspended in mid-air, her eyes closed. Her hands were forming intricate seals, and she was casting an ancient and powerful curse that was unknown to him.

    <i>It¡¯s a trap!</i> The thought shed through Lei Zhentang¡¯s mind just as sword light burst forth from behind a tree nearby.

    A sword thrust, strikingly simr to Shi Wuding¡¯s, carried a chilling and destructive force aimed directly at Lei Zhentang¡¯s back.

    It was Han Wubing!

    Indeed, it was a trap¡ªa meticulous trap nned by Sisi...

    Wang Daozhong himself was clueless, but how could Sisi not know of Lei Zhentang¡¯s bitter hatred for Wang Daozhong? Only with Wang Daozhong¡¯s appearance could Lei Zhentang be lured away from his tribe alone, and only Wang Daozhong¡¯s strength was sufficient to withstand Lei Zhentang head-on.

    Amid the fierce sh, Sisi unleashed the shamanic magic she had recently discovered in her ancestralnd, while Han Wubing attacked with his sword. Whether they could seed in killing a Ranking of Earth was uncertain, but at the very least, it should be enough to put Lei Zhentang out ofmission for another month.

    And by then, who would hold sway over Miaojiang?

    Cursed, wounded, and flung into mid-air, Lei Zhentang had no chance to dodge Han Wubing¡¯s soul-chasing strike.

    ¡°Roar!¡± With a furious bellow, Lei Zhentang took a direct hit to his back, yet he somehow managed to draw on some energy-draining curse, unleashing a desperate palm strike that repelled both Wang Daozhong and Han Wubing before stumbling back up the mountain.

    The ck Hmong tribesmen surged forward, rallying to their chieftain.

    At the same time, Sisi slipped through the chaotic ranks of the ck Hmong like the wind, a blood-stained dagger in hand as she departed.

    The ck Hmong managed to recover their chief, but then noticed that Lei Ao, the young chief, was lying on his back clutching his throat.

    ¡°Young Chief! Young Chief!¡±

    Pitifully, after pretending to be dead for a month, the moment he ceased pretending, he truly died.

    Watching the chaos unfold, Wang Daozhong felt as if he was in some kind of weird dream induced by magic nts. He wanted to ask Han Wubing something, but Han Wubing paid him no attention. After assessing the situation and confirming there was no way to prate the ck Miao¡¯s defenses to finish the job, he simply shook his head and departed.

    Wang Daozhong stamped his foot in frustration and ran away as well.

    A golden light shed across the sky.

    <strong>In the sixth month, Lei Zhentang gathered hundreds of tribes atop Cangshan, intending to unify Miaojiang and dere independence. Wang Daozhong, fleeing persecution, arrived and sought to ally with the ck Hmong, but Lei Zhentang, for reasons unknown, flew into a rage and attacked.</strong>

    <strong>Wang Daozhong fought while retreating, with Lei Zhentang chased after him down the mountain. The Spirit Tribe¡¯s Xiang Simeng secretly cast a strange curse, and Han Wubing took advantage of the chaos,unching a sneak attack to severely wound Lei Zhentang on the shore of Jinghu.</strong>

    <strong>The ck Hmong risked their lives to rescue Lei Zhentang, and Xiang Simeng easily slew Lei Ao amidst the chaos. Wang Daozhong then took the opportunity to flee.</strong>

    <strong>The ck Hmong¡¯s attempt to unify Miaojiang was thwarted for the second time, Miaojiang once again plunged into turmoil¡ªall thanks to Wang Daozhong.</strong>

    <strong>Although Han Wubing¡¯s sneak attack was remarkable, it was insufficient to affect his ranking.</strong>

    <strong>Xiang Simeng, having unlocked the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, advances into the Ranking of Man. The previous substitute due to Frost Hawk¡¯s death, who has yet to break through, is pushed out of the rankings.</strong>

    <strong>The Ranking of Man has changed.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 72: Spirit Tribe Saintess Xiang Simeng.</strong>

    <strong>Recalling the times past behind curtains in Yangzhou... My thinness must be because of missing you; and my shyness, for you is shyness still.</strong>[2]

    1. This is in reference to Jinghu/Mirror Lake (¾µºþ) in China. ?

    2. These are lines taken from a poem by Shi Dazu (Ê·´ï×æ), titled <i>Immortal by the River, A Maiden¡¯s Longing</i> (ÁÙ½­ÏÉ¡¤¹ëË¼). ?

 Chapter 514: After I Bloom, All Flowers Wither

    <h4>Chapter 514: After I Bloom, All Flowers Wither</h4>

    This was Sisi¡¯s first public appearance before the world and also the Spirit Tribe¡¯s debut on the global stage.

    Against the backdrop of decisive warfare, tribal rivalries, and Ranking of Earth assassination attempts, it was evident to the keen observer that she would stir up storms in Miaojiang, bing a pivotal force... Yet thementary that followed was strangely out of ce¡ªa tenderment, a love poem steeped in mncholy.

    As Sisi read the words disyed in the sky, there was not a trace of triumph nor pride in her expression at ascending the Ranking of Man. Her face flushed red to the tips of her ears. <i>What is the tome even saying... He just left, so how could I have already lost weight from missing him? Also, I¡¯m not shy...</i>

    People in Yangzhou were equally bewildered, wondering how the events in distant Miaojiang were rted to them whatsoever.

    Only Yue Hongling, leading her horse under the moonlight, almost stumbled. For the first time, she felt the unsettling impression that beneath the Heavenly Dao, nothing was hidden. It seemed to be tracing all the way back to the entanglements that began in Yangzhou, summarizing their connections until now...

    <i>Could it be that even when we were doing that, the Heavenly Dao was watching?</i>

    Both the real and the fake Yue Hongling had the same malicious thought: <i>You best hope we don¡¯t reach a high enough level of cultivation, or we¡¯ll poke your heavenly eyes out.</i>

    Tang Buqi shouted, ¡°Which bastard swore to me that he wouldn¡¯t involve more people? What is this?¡±

    <i>Smack!</i>

    His aunt gave him a whack on the back of his head. ¡°What are you mumbling about? Zhao Changhe is risking his life in Miaojiang, and you¡¯re still doubting him.¡±

    Tang Buqiughed in exasperation. ¡°Even the Tome of Troubled Times has already said that it¡¯s all thanks to Wang Daozhong. What does it have to do with Zhao Changhe? Aunt, you¡¯re just making things up for him... Risking his life? Was that when he made Xiang Simeng feel like she was in heav¡ª<i>OUCH!</i>¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang retracted her foot, having kicked her nephew aside, and looked up at thest line of thementary. Her gaze gradually grew misty.

    <i>What a beautiful poem.</i>

    <i>Dedicated to one¡¯s kin, yet now grown thin. Unbound by propriety, yet now feeling shy.</i>

    <i>Does the Heavenly Dao really have a spirit? Who wrote these lines?</i>

    Meanwhile, Sisi finally tore her gaze away from the sky, took a deep breath, and whistled again.

    An eagle flew by, signaling the army that had been lying in ambush outside the mountain. Troops surged forward, filling the entire mountain.

    Pan Wan and the others were taken aback. ¡°Saintess Xiang, you...¡±

    Sisi turned and nced at them, her usual smiling expression turning cold. ¡°Might makes right, does it not? If the ck Hmong can do it, why can¡¯t the Spirit Tribe?¡±

    Dao Qingfeng spoke up. ¡°Does the Spirit Tribe wish to be an enemy of all the tribes? You don¡¯t seem to be strong enough to take on all of us.¡±

    The cold look on Sisi¡¯s face quickly disappeared, reced once more by her characteristic smile. ¡°It would be one thing if others said such words, but you, Chief Dao? This is the best opportunity to eradicate the ck Hmong and end your grudge once and for all.¡±

    Dao Qingfeng narrowed his eyes. The White Tribe and the ck Hmong Tribe were indeed long-time enemies. From the start, it was clear that while uniting against the Great Xia was eptable, allowing the ck Hmong to be the ruler of all Miaojiang was not.

    <i>If Miaojiang is destined to have a ruler, then anyone would indeed be better than the ck Hmong. But why can¡¯t we be the ones to rise? We¡¯re no weaker than the Spirit Tribe.</i>

    Just as he was having such thoughts, Sisi¡¯s voice floated across the battlefield, seemingly casual yet carrying great weight. ¡°Did everyone see the curse I used just now?¡±

    Dao Qingfeng was startled. ¡°That was...¡±

    ¡°An ancient shamanic technique from the previous era, a secret art that links heaven and man. If everyone works together to eliminate the ck Hmong, I¡¯m willing to share it with everyone. Have you ever wondered why Miaojiang has such few masters in the Profound Mysteries? Perhaps it¡¯s time to reflect on that.¡±

    Before Dao Qingfeng could respond, the leaders of several minor tribes, having heard her offer, were already ecstatic. ¡°Can we trust you?¡±

    Sisi said softly, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The ck Hmong are unjust! We are willing to pledge our allegiance to the Spirit Tribe as the alliance leader!¡± the chief of a small tribe shouted passionately. ¡°Follow me to ascend the mountain! Exterminate the ck Hmong!¡±

    Watching as the Spirit Tribe¡¯s forces and members of other tribes surged up Cangshan in a powerful, unified movement, Dao Qingfeng and Pan Wan exchanged a nce. They both knew the ck Hmong were doomed. Not only were the ck Hmong done for, but the entire situation in Miaojiang was now in Sisi¡¯s hands, and no one else could hope topete.

    As they beheld Sisi standing bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun, her beauty otherworldly, an identical thought shed across the minds of both chieftains. <i>She¡¯s clearly an incredibly cunning and ruthless witch. How could the Tome of Troubled Times described her as delicate and tender? Can someone like her even feel shy?</i>

    * * *

    As the battle raged on Cangshan, fiercebat was in full swing in front of Di Muzhi¡¯s camp.

    Li Shentong and Snow Owl had long since moved away from the center of the battlefield, their fight taking them to unknown locations. Both parties seemed to understand that a duel at the forefront risked injuring their own men.

    The Divine Brilliance Sect had another figure on the Ranking of Earth, Elder Shi, but he had not appeared this time, likely holding down the fort at their base.

    Meanwhile, the long-absent Situ Xiao suddenly reappeared. He seemed almost too embarrassed to greet Zhao Changhe, choosing instead to dive straight into the fray. He took over his master¡¯s ce at the forefront of the attack, charging into the enemy lines, with the forces of both sides shing in a chaotic melee.

    Meanwhile, within the camp, themander of the Shu army found himself caught in a direct confrontation.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber danced wildly as he fought Di Muzhi, exchanging over ten moves in an instant, neither side gaining a clear advantage.

    Lu Shouyi stood awkwardly on the sidelines. He did not know how to persuade them to stop, nor was he in a position to intervene.

    The practical matters he had brought up were only a pretense to shield Di Muzhi, nothing more than a high-sounding excuse. However, the Tome of Troubled Times had absolutely wiped out any chance of using such an excuse. Lei Zhentang had been wounded once more, and Miaojiang was plunged back into chaos. At least in the short term, they would not be able to unite with Li Shentong...

    <i>It seems the crown prince will have to decide for himself. Is it even possible to talk of the rules of the imperial court with him? He just does not recognize them in the slightest, even going so far as to call himself a bandit.</i>

    <i>Even when I inly stated that the emperor ordered that Di Muzhi be protected, he still refused to relent. What the fuck can I do now?</i>

    Lu Shouyi thought for a moment, then decisively chose to slip away. Whether Zhao Changhe was truly the crown prince or not, there was no reason for him to get involved. If this ultimately threw Shu into chaos, that was the Xia family¡¯s problem, not his¡ªa distant matter for the Lu n of Fanyang.

    With Lu Shouyi gone, Zhao Changhe felt the pressure lift immediately.

    The reason he had been holding back, using only Dragon Bird to fight, was precisely because he sensed that Lu Shouyi¡¯s cultivation was also far from insignificant.

    Though Lu Shouyi ranked only toward the lower end of the Ranking of Man, somewhere around sixty, that number could not be taken at face value. Di Muzhi had already reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, suggesting that many of these figures on the Ranking of Man who had been there for quite some time had already advanced significantly. Lu Shouyi was very likely near the threshold of the secondyer, and his strength was probablyparable to Zhao Changhe¡¯s.

    It was already a challenge to fight Di Muzhi amid his circle of personal guards. If someone as formidable as Lu Shouyi joined in, Zhao Changhe would be left hoping for Situ Xiao to break through the camp gate sooner rather thanter to rescue him. How embarrassing would that be?

    So Zhao Changhe had been concealing his strength, biding his time. He was nning to suddenly surprise Lu Shouyi with his newly developedbination of sword and saber. But then, Lu Shouyi just... left.

    Zhao Changhe blinked, looking at Di Muzhi¡ªwho had been evenly matching his attacks all along¡ªand grinned.

    Di Muzhi understood what Zhao Changhe was smiling about. Who did not hold back at first? Until now, Di Muzhi had been cautious due to Zhao Changhe¡¯s identity, and with Lu Shouyi acting as a mediator, he had not been fighting in earnest either. But now that Lu Shouyi was gone and things had reached this point, it did not matter whether Zhao Changhe was the crown prince or the emperor; killing him would resolve everything!

    Simultaneously, both of them decided to unleash their full power.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms swelled, his eyes began to turn red, and the strength behind the strikes heunched with Dragon Bird multiplied¡ªmore than tenfoldpared to before!

    Likewise, Di Muzhi¡¯s sword sent gales roaring across the battlefield, changing the entire dynamic of the fight. ¡°They say Zhao Changhe only knows three basic moves, and it seems that¡¯s true... You have yet to reach the secondyer of the profound Mysteries. Today, you will die here!¡±

    In an instant, the entire battlefield was engulfed in a storm of killing intent. The sounds of battle, shing weapons, and howling winds converged into a cacophonous symphony¡ªa demonic melody that pierced the ears. Sword light shed like lightning, rushing toward Zhao Changhe¡¯s throat.

    A master of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries had power such that every motion, every movement, embodied the force of heaven and earth.

    Previously, Zhao Changhe had merely sensed their overwhelming power without truly understanding it. But now, he had fully grasped its depth.

    With a flick of Dragon Bird, a surge of vicious qi erupted around the battlefield, forming a blood-red barrier thatpletely dispelled the sonic assault that Di Muzhi had unleashed.

    Like a skilled butcher dissecting an ox, Zhao Changhe sliced through it with a single stroke.

    At the same time, his saber shed like lightning along the side of the opponent¡¯s sword, then instantly shifted into a horizontal cut aimed at Di Muzhi¡¯s throat.

    As Zhao Changhe pushed forward with his saber, the world fell silent¡ªnature stilled as though nothing else existed but the light of this single strike, emerging from the very act of creation.

    Hell on Earth!

    <i>ng!</i>

    As the sword and saber shed, Di Muzhi felt a jolt of terror.

    Zhao Changhe clearly had not yet broken through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, yet hisprehension, power, speed, technique, and vision all exhibited theplete mastery of someone who had.

    <i>He¡¯s just a step away! If he¡¯s able tomand the surrounding vicious qi as though he¡¯s moving his own arm... Forget it. What¡¯s the point of thinking about that? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to survive thisbined assault!</i>

    Indeed, Di Muzhi was not dueling Zhao Changhe one-on-one. He was at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, as well as ranked first on the Ranking of Man, and he was fighting someone ranked thirty-seventh. Yet even then, he did not fight alone.

    In the instant their weapons shed, several long swords formed into the Sword Hut Sword Formation around Zhao Changhe, each aimed at a vital point.

    Facing both Di Muzhi and this sword formation simultaneously, it seemed as though he had fallen into an inescapable trap, a death sentence.

    But a smile appeared on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. Just as Dragon Bird shed with Di Muzhi¡¯s sword, his left hand moved, suddenly bursting forth with sword light.

    This was not the sword light of Di Muzhi¡¯s guards, but rather the dazzling gleam of Dragon Emperor.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The sword light split into nine,pletely different from the brutal force of Dragon Bird. The precise sword qi struck simultaneously at the swords that made up the surrounding formation, each bolt so meticulously targeted that it seemed as if each strike had been executed by another person entirely.

    It was One Sword Fells Nine Geese of the Luoxia Mountain Vige Sword Formation, the very move that Zhao Changhe used when he first met Yue Hongling.

    He even had the extra strength to split off a thread of sword qi to sneakily jab at Di Muzhi¡¯s abdomen.

    Di Muzhi¡¯s expression grew graver. He twisted his sword and also threw multiple strikes, attacking Zhao Changhe¡¯s left and right wrists.

    <i>Hmph, it¡¯s impossible to coordinate such opposing intents perfectly. There¡¯s bound to be a fatal w!</i>

    But the saber in Zhao Changhe¡¯s right hand suddenly turned gentle, sweeping across to sh the throat of a guard on his right.

    Listening to the Spring Rain in a Little Pavilion at Night.

    Meanwhile, the sword in his left hand rose like a tempest, waves crashing onto shore, the surging waves of a raging ocean.

    Sea-Suppressing Sword Art!

    <i>ng!</i>

    Di Muzhi¡¯s scattered sword light waspletely suppressed, while on his right side, blood sprayed out as the guard fell with wide eyes, too shocked toprehend why someone had died in the middle of a battle where theirmander clearly had the upper hand.

    Di Muzhi roared in fury, ¡°Zhao Changhe!¡±

    A rush of intense rage filled his heart, and a torrent of vicious qi seemed to overwhelm his mind. His vision turned red, the entire world around him transforming into an expanse of blood.

    Di Muzhi realized something was wrong.

    <i>Have I fallen into a trap?</i>

    From afar, a deep sigh seemed to echo in his ears. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m angry, too. The heads of those Xia vigers, the cries of those innocent women... You im loyalty to the Great Xia? But what is the Great Xia? The Great Xia is the people of the Great Xia.¡±

    <i>Who is spouting this fucking nonsense?</i>

    This thought shed through Di Muzhi¡¯s mind, but the next moment, he found his vision filled with an upturned sky, as if the heavens themselves had been inverted. A headless body was spraying blood skyward, torn apart, dying a brutal, dismembered death. It was an utterly gruesome death to behold.

    Bloodied Mountains and Rivers.

    ¡°The vicious qi of the battlefield, your rage, your violence, your killing intent... My saber drinks blood, drawing in the malice...

    ¡°The so-called mastery is like detaching oneself, looking down from a high vantage point, overlooking all beings as ants.

    ¡°How could such a perspective ever be consumed by vicious qi?

    ¡°When the eye that gazes behind bes one that gazes from above... The so-called path to the heavens is truly an inhuman path.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡ªthe secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    He slowly turned his head, the blood-red hue in his eyes fading quickly.

    The surrounding guards looked as though they had seen a ghost, turning to flee.

    A saber shed and several heads flew simultaneously, their souls following their prefectural governor to the underworld.

    It was only at this moment that the battlefield understood what had happened, and a shout suddenly erupted, ¡°The prefectural governor is dead! The prefectural governor is dead!¡±

    ¡°That bastard is dead! What are we still fighting for then?¡±

    ¡°Turn around and fight them instead!¡±

    ¡°Take down that vanguard general! He¡¯s from the Di n! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    Situ Xiao stared dumbfounded as the tens of thousands of troops from Shu fell into chaos, turning against their leaders without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Zhao Changhe was also looking for the traitorous vanguard general. He had just spotted him attempting to flee on horseback, but before Zhao Changhe could catch up and kill him, a group of disheveled soldiers dragged him off his horse, hacking him into a bloody pulp. ¡°Die, you piece of shit!¡±

    <i>Everyone had gone mad!</i>

    Situ Xiao stopped his attack and turned to Zhao Changhe, who looked right back at him.

    After a long while, Situ Xiao suddenly smiled. ¡°The resentment of the people of Shu is like a dam that has broken¡ªit will inevitably flood thismandery. I never thought you¡¯d stand on our side... Damn, I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave no response. Holding Di Muzhi¡¯s severed head, he strode forward, hanging it above the camp gate.

    From afar, Snow Owl¡¯s deep voice echoed, ¡°Zhao Changhe, I will remember you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe calmly replied, ¡°Good. I will be waiting.¡±

    A golden light shed in the sky.

    <strong>In the sixth month, Di Muzhi led his army into Miaojiang. Li Shentong personally led three thousand disciples of the Divine Brilliance Sect,unching a surprise attack on the camp.</strong>

    <strong>Zhao Changhe exposed Snow Owl¡¯s identity. Snow Owl, the master of Snow-Listening Pavilion, appeared before the world for the first time and fought Li Shentong on the banks of the Litang River.</strong>

    <strong>Di Muzhi and his personal guards surrounded Zhao Changhe, but Zhao Changhe used the battle to hone himself, breaking through into the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. He then slew Di Muzhi amidst the encirclement, hanging his head upon the gate of their camp, and annihting his followers.</strong>

    <strong>Snow Owl fled, Shu¡¯s forces mutinied, and Li Shentong absorbed the remaining soldiers, advancing toward Chengdu. The rebel forces across Shu rose up, responding to the call of the Divine Brilliance Sect. Cities copsed, officials were executed, and so too were the nobles. The entirety of Shu plunged into chaos.</strong>

    <strong>Zhao Changhe ascends to the top of the Ranking of Man, with no one left to challenge him.</strong>

    <strong>Rank 1: Blood Asura Zhao Changhe!</strong>

    <strong>Waiting for autumn toe on the eighth of the ninth month; after I bloom, all flowers wither!</strong>[1]

    When it came to major events, the Tome of Troubled Times often contained a certain ambiguity in its phrasing, making it difficult to determine its exact meaning.

    This line was from a well-known subversive poem and did not necessarily imply anything specific would happen on the eighth of the ninth month.

    It seemed to be referring to Li Shentong sparking an upheaval in Shu, with countless heroes rising in response, the anger of the people who had long been suppressed erupting. The bones of nobility were trampled, the flowers in their gardens left to wither.

    And it also seemed to hint at Zhao Changhe¡¯s meteoric rise.

    In just two years, he had reached the top of the Ranking of Man. Like a young dragon soaring over the world, his vibrance caused all other flowers to pale inparison, all opposition falling silent.

    [END OF FIFTH ARC]

    1. This is a line from ¡°Composing Chrysanthemums After Failing the Imperial Examination¡±<i> </i>(²»µÚºó¸³¾Õ) by Huang Chao (»Æ³²). ?

 Chapter 515: The World of Troubled Times

    <h4>Chapter 515: The World of Troubled Times</h4>

    Humans tend to interpret things based on their literal meaning. Whether the names of Rankings of Heaven, Earth, and Man had a special significance or not, people would inevitably interpret them literally.

    Most people understood the Ranking of Hidden Dragons to refer to emerging talents, while the Ranking of Man was for mortal masters. The Ranking of Heaven represented those who were beyond human, legendary figures in the clouds. And the Ranking of Earth fell somewhere in between¡ªthose on the path to the heavens.

    No matter how much people¡¯s perception of the Rankings of Heaven and Earth may be exaggerated, if Cui Wenjing and others knew that they were considered legends, they might not know whether tough or cry. But to the world, this was reality. Even Zhao Changhe, back when he was still naive, thought that Vermillion Bird was a god.

    In other words, the top of the Ranking of Man represented the strongest ¡°human.¡± Above that, one was no longer considered just a person.

    Thus, reaching the top of the Ranking of Man granted one an absurdly high status in the <i>jianghu</i>.

    At least, that used to be the case. However, due to the deaths of three of the figures on the Ranking of Earth in the past two years and the frequent changes at the top of the Ranking of Man, its once sacred aura had faded. Zhao Changhe¡¯s rise to the top was not even as sensational as when he became First Hidden Dragon. After all, he kept climbing ranks so often that people had almost be numb to it, feeling like this day was inevitable.

    ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times just keeps inting his reputation beyond measure!¡± Tang Buqi grumbled. ¡°Every time, it praises him as either first-ss or a flower-yer. It might as well just call him the king of flowers!¡±

    This was in the mansion in the capital. The Tang n had indeed moved out of Gusu, unwilling to live atop the powder keg that was the Sword Emperor¡¯s tomb. Unfortunately, Tang Buqi still had to keep an eye on the situation in Jiangnan. His visit to the capital actually had another purpose.

    Xuan Chong, who was a guest at Tang Buqi¡¯s residence, listened to hisints and smiled, shaking his head without expressing any agreement.

    In fact, the Tome of Troubled Times had simrly high praise for Yue Hongling and Han Wubing before. Zhao Changhe received the highest acim simply because he truly kepting in first. There was nothing else to say about it. Xuan Chong remained calm, unconcerned by it.

    In fact,paring him to flowers every time almost seemed to have a subtly malicious undertone.

    To Xuan Chong, however, there was a more pressing issue at hand¡ªone that Tang Buqi had yet to mention. So Xuan Chong brought it up himself. ¡°Who could have expected Li Shentong to actually rebel... And this time, Zhao Changhe is on the rebels¡¯ side? There¡¯s such a serious matter to consider, yet you¡¯re fixated on <i>that</i> instead?¡±

    Tang Buqi was silent for a moment before speaking slowly, ¡°My aunt hasn¡¯tmented on it, so what stance could I possibly take?¡±

    ¡°First Seat Tang hasn¡¯t said anything?¡±

    ¡°What could she say? Li Sian¡¯s report clearly states that the people of Shu have suffered under Di Muzhi for too long, and even the Miaojiang uprising could be considered the result of Di Muzhi pushing them too far. My aunt had a premonition back then¡ªZhao Changhe wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. No authority can sway him.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°To be fair, he¡¯s always said he¡¯s more inclined toward the rebels, and he has never hidden that. Despite that, he¡¯s put up with it, fighting against the northern barbarians and the cultists. We can¡¯t really expect more from him.¡± Tang Buqi sighed. ¡°My aunt was just seeing her dream within reach, only for it to suddenly vanish. Who knows how it¡¯ll all be cleaned up in the future.¡±

    Xuan Chong¡¯s lips twitched. Cleaned up? The way Tang Buqi phrased it made it sound as if First Seat Tang had beenpletely taken advantage of...

    Tang Buqi took a sip of his wine and sighed. ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t even have the heart to focus on the southwest anymore. This Great Xia, while patched up here and there, is suddenly leaking all over the ce. It¡¯s already beyond saving.¡±

    Xuan Chong understood what he meant. This time, Tang Buqi¡¯s visit to the capital was for precisely that reason.

    Imperial Noble Consort Huangfu Qing and Empress Wang coborated for the first time to push forward a significant reform: abolishing the grain transport by canal and shifting to maritime transport.

    This was the most important aspect of the coboration between the Four Idols Cult and the Wang n. After a year of secret nning and countless backroom deals, they had finally managed to bring the matter to the imperial court.

    The livelihoods of a million canal workers were at stake, and the reaction of the Cao Gang[1] was almost certain.

    The Cao Gang was not a simple group. It was connected to countless official forces along the transport route. Essentially, this meant that not only the Canal Gang but also numerous officials would rise in opposition. Their reaction would shake the very foundation of Great Xia¡¯s rule.

    But there were a few subtleties to this matter.

    First, in the long run, maritime transport was beneficial and inevitably needed to be implemented. There had always been visionary officials advocating for overseas exploration. If this reform had taken ce during the peak of the Great Xia, and if they had coordinated well with the canal transport system, it might not have harmed the canal¡¯s interests. The two transport systems could have coexisted peacefully.

    Unfortunately, during these troubled times, it was being forcefully pushed through. Huangfu Qing had even intentionally made things difficult, so an ideal oue was out of the question.

    Secondly, the reform was beneficial for the Tang n. As a coastal aristocratic family, the Tang n actually supported it.

    Now, Tang Wanzhuang had a major headache. Outside, she was constantly butting heads with Huangfu Qing, almost to the point of brawling. Meanwhile, at home, her family¡ªfrom the elders to the rest¡ªwere all covertly urging her to agree. Tang Wanzhuang felt like her head was about to explode, andtely, she did not even want to leave the house.

    Tang Buqi hade to the capital because the Tang n was in an uproar. As an important figure stationed in the southeast, he naturally had to participate in the family meetings. Besides, Wan Dongliu of the Cao Gang was his friend, which made his feelings even moreplicated.

    Of course, Tang Buqi had no idea that Wan Dongliu, as the Water Worm of Zhen, had already intended to rebel as per the Four Idols Cult¡¯s n. This move was simply to force his father, Wan Tianxiong, to make up his mind.

    Tang Buqi was simrly unaware that it was Zhao Changhe who suggested this n to Huangfu Qing. Otherwise, his worldview might have copsedpletely.

    ¡°Venerable, was this n really Zhao Changhe¡¯s idea?¡± Xia Chichi asked the masked Vermillion Bird in disbelief. They were in the Four Idols Cult¡¯s capital vi, where Zhao Changhe had once stayed. ¡°Such a scheme to throw the nation into turmoil¡ªhow could it havee from him?¡±

    Vermillion Bird, in a very good mood, had her legs crossed and waszily reclining on a soft couch. ¡°Oh? You seem to know him very well now, huh? You know, he¡¯s our Four Idols Cult¡¯s Fire Pig of Shi. Isn¡¯t it natural for him to offer his strategies to our holy cult?¡±

    Xia Chichi mumbled, ¡°He wasn¡¯t the Fire Pig of Shi back then... it was that seductive imperial noble consort who turned him into one.¡±

    The aforementioned seductive imperial noble consort¡¯s good mood dissipated right then and there. She eyed her disciple from head to toe, wondering whether to assign her another book to copy out.

    However, she could not help but be amazed. Xia Chichi¡¯s talent was truly remarkable... Even back when she could simultaneously resonate with both the Azure Dragon and White Tiger, it was clear that her talent was superior to that of Vermillion Bird and Lady Three. Vermillion Bird had not expected that after sending her to hone her skills overseas, she would actually return on the verge of reaching the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    <i>And she¡¯s only how old?</i>

    But her astonishment did notst long before being overshadowed by a report from the Tome of Troubled Times. Zhao Changhe had already reached the secondyer, surpassing even Chichi.

    <i>Damn, that idiot is the real miracle. Although he¡¯s a little older than Chichi, how long has he even been cultivating?</i> Vermillion Bird felt that this exceeded her understanding of martial arts entirely. If it were anyone else, she would have captured them and dissected them by now...

    However, since it was Zhao Changhe, her feelings instead turned into admiration for her man.

    Then, she nced at her own disciple, and suddenly, everything about her seemed irritating.

    Xia Chichi, meanwhile, continued to express her understanding of Zhao Changhe. ¡°Changhe must have had more in mind than just rebellion when proposing this n. There has to be something else. He probably thought that this was a beneficial direction that could be coordinated with the Cao Gang... but in the current circumstances, it just so happens that it can be used to force Wan Tianxiong to rebel.¡±

    Vermillion Bird gave her a sidelong nce and said after a long pause, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything.¡±

    Xia Chichi sensed that something was off with the atmosphere and thus decided to stay quiet.

    Vermillion Bird did not know how to catch her in the wrong. She could not exactly criticize her for stepping with her left foot first, so she simply said, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned from your trip overseas¡ªwhy ask so much? Tell me what you¡¯ve discovered during your time away.¡±

    ¡°There really are people living overseas, but they¡¯re not of different races or civilizations as we imagined. Instead, they¡¯re Xia people who fled the wars long ago to make a living... They also worship some sea god, but it¡¯s difficult to determine whether such a deity truly exists or if it¡¯s just a spontaneous belief formed by coastal residents out of fear and reverence of the ocean.¡±

    If Zhao Changhe heard this, it would further solidify his worldview that this was a proper <i>xuanhuan</i> world inspired by Chinese culture and history, rather than aplete Earth-like world with Westerners and all.

    This discovery might be meaningful for Zhao Changhe, but it was of no use to the Four Idols Cult. Xia Chichi¡¯s voyage served two purposes: to hone her will as the Azure Dragon and to investigate the so-called Sea Tribe, in preparation for the inevitable sh with Wang n. Yet while she had seeded in the first goal, she had found nothing for the second.

    Of course, Xia Chichi had not traveled very far. Four Idols Cult would never let their saintess embark on voyages that might take months or even a year¡ªwhat if something happened? They were prepared for ack of findings.

    Given the importance of the current situation, Vermillion Bird temporarily let go of her desire to find fault in Xia Chichi. She frowned for a while before murmuring to herself, ¡°Knowing oneself and the enemy is paramount... I¡¯m not afraid of Wang Daoning, but that sinister aura back then. If we don¡¯t get to the bottom of the matter with the Sea Tribe, we cannot rashly turn against the Wang n.¡±

    Xia Chichi snickered. ¡°Wang Daozhong is now a loyal servant of the Great Xia. He pushed back He Lei, defeated Maitreya, went to jail for false usations, and then traveled across the country to suppress the Miao rebellion. It¡¯s almost enough to move me to tears... Venerable, do you think the Wang n might just follow this path and not rebel after all?¡±

    Although Vermillion Bird knew that she was joking, she answered seriously, ¡°There is no turning back for the Wang n. The Tome of Troubled Times clearly stated Wang Daozhong¡¯s desire to ally with the ck Hmong, turning all of his supposedly loyal acts into a joke. Anyone with half a brain now knows why Wang Daozhong went to the southwest. Previously, the Wang n¡¯s rebellious intentions were evident, but since they didn¡¯t take action, the imperial court could feign ignorance. But now, that is no longer possible. Tang Wanzhuang had a secret meeting with Xia Longyuanst night, arguing that they must take the offensive and uproot the Wang n¡¯s influence in the court.¡±

    ¡°The imperial noble consort knows all this? Then what... What did Xia Longyuan say?¡±

    Vermillion Bird replied with a stern face, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xia Chichi pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°As expected from the Tome of Troubled Times... In other words, whether the abolition of canal transport seeds, and whether the Cao Gang rebels, the Wang n will inevitably rebel. Meanwhile, Li Shentong has captured Shu, Xiang Simeng is overseeing Miaojiang, and Wan Tianxiong rises from Jianghuai[2]. The chaos caused by Maitreya in Jiangnan has not even been resolved yet, and now mes of unrest are breaking out all across thend. Tang Wanzhuang can no longer patch things up... This is truly the beginning of troubled times.¡±

    There was a hint of regret in her tone.

    Vermillion Bird cast her a nce, also feeling a bit conflicted.

    <i>If Chichi were the true princess, these emotions would be beyond words.</i>

    Suddenly, she was very curious¡ª<i>When Zhao Changhe takes his first step out of the closed-off Bashu and sees the entire world in such turmoil, what would he feel?</i>

    ¡°What would he think?¡± Xia Chichi murmured.

    Vermillion Bird sighed. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Xia Chichi looked up at her in surprise, only to see Vermillion Bird smile faintly. ¡°If you want to see him, just wait here. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he will definitely being to the capital next.¡±

    1. I¡¯m fairly certain I made a note/reference about this before, but I¡¯ll just reiterate here that the Cao Gang could have been more literally tranted to something like ¡°water transport of grain gang,¡± and theyrgely operate along the Grand Canal. ?

    2. Jianghuai refers to the Jiangsu and Anhui provinces, as well as the Yangtze and the Huai rivers. ?

 Chapter 516: I Owe You a Favor

    <h4>Chapter 516: I Owe You a Favor</h4>

    At the foot of Mount Emei, in the inn where Zhao Changhe once spent a day lifting weights.

    Situ Xiao hugged a wine jar, gulping down from it with gusto. He imed that he was going to treat Zhao Changhe to a drink, only to end up getting himself half-drunk first.

    Zhao Changhe was speechless and ignored him, focusing instead on secretly pouring wine into his own gourd. He had been too embarrassed to ask Sisi for some wine to fill it, and the gourd had been empty for about a month now...

    To be fair, this was the first time in the past year that, after a great battle and rising in the rankings, Zhao Changhe had not ended up as injured as a dying dog. The fact that he could actuallye out to drink with friends was a significant improvement for him.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Situ Xiao finally put down the wine jar after drinking his fill. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never been a drunkard like you, okay?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a drinker, then why carry a wine gourd?¡±

    ¡°Just because I enjoy a few sips every now and then doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a drunkard. Are you a binary thinker or something? Which forum did you graduate from?¡±

    Situ Xiao: ¡°?¡±

    He did not understand the wordsing out of Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Changhe replied honestly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s because carrying a saber on the shoulder and a wine gourd at the waist looks really cool. It fits the image of a wanderer in the <i>jianghu</i> very much.¡±

    Situ Xiaoughed in disbelief. <i>This is the powerhouse outshining everyone in his generation? What a joke.</i>

    He replied sourly, ¡°You¡¯ve even stolen my Drunken Steps, and yet you im not to be a drunkard.¡±

    Although he said it jokingly, he really was sour about Zhao Changhe learning his technique.

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Hey, being friends doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you talk nonsense. I could sue you for nder. Back in Langya, I mimicked the Drunken Steps to put on an act, but I didn¡¯t actually learn it, okay? How about you teach me? You already taught me the Wind and Lightning Palm, so why not this as well?¡±

    Situ Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh at his shameless attitude. ¡°You really are... You¡¯re already at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, the top ranker on the Ranking of Man! I should be the one asking you for pointers, shouldn¡¯t I? How do you still have the face to ask me to teach you anything?¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound so sour?¡±

    <i>Did he figure it out?</i> Situ Xiao put on a sulky face and kept quiet.

    ¡°I can teach you something in return.¡± Zhao Changhe casually grabbed some paper and a brush from the inn counter, and quickly wrote something down before handing it to Situ Xiao. ¡°Though I hardly ever used the Wind and Lightning Palm... Well, consider this an exchange.¡±

    Back then, Situ Xiao had been helping a friend, happily teaching Zhao Changhe when he saw he wanted to learn about fist and palm arts.

    This time, however, the roles were clearly reversed¡ªit was Zhao Changhe helping him.

    Situ Xiao, with a bellyful of thoughts about how times had changed, took the paper and nced at it. Instantly, he spat out the wine in his mouth.

    He frantically turned his head to avoid spitting on the paper, twisting his neck so much it nearly broke, all while coughing uncontrobly.

    The paper revealed a body cultivation technique that granted rapid recovery.

    If Zhao Changhe¡¯s Blood Asura body was highly aggressive and conflicted with the indestructibility path of Situ Xiao¡¯s Divine Brilliance Sect, making it difficult to integrate, then the healing aspect of the body cultivation technique on the paper he had just given Situ Xiao seemed almost tailored for the Divine Brilliance Sect. There was absolutely no conflict.

    This was not merely an exchange¡ªit was an incredible opportunity that would make the entire Divine Brilliance Sect overjoyed, something worthy of being listed as a core sect secret!

    ¡°You... cough, cough... Do you know what level this body cultivation technique is?¡±

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re just handing it to me like a ss of wine?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I developed this on my own, so I can give it to whoever I want.¡±

    Situ Xiao fell silent, then sighed after a long pause. ¡°If I remember right, you¡¯re supposed to hate rebels. But it doesn¡¯t seem that way at all. In fact, you even seem more inclined to it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at him, puzzled. ¡°I thought you were acting strange, but this was all it was?¡±

    ¡°If paths diverge, even the best of friends can be strangers.¡±

    ¡°But who told you I hate rebellion? Just look at Di Muzhi. Staying under his rule for so long <i>without</i> rebelling, that¡¯s what I¡¯d look down on.¡±

    Situ Xiao was stunned.

    <i>Could it be that the rumors we heard were wrong? Was the Wang n¡¯s attitude towards him in Langya fake too? Is he really not the crown prince?</i>

    Situ Xiao had heard some of Zhao Changhe¡¯s conversation with Di Muzhi and Lu Shouyi while attacking the camp gates. He had overheard Lu Shouyi mention that protecting Di Muzhi was Xia Longyuan¡¯s intention... The truth was that the Great Xia¡¯s current state was a direct result of Xia Longyuan¡¯s actions.

    <i>If you rebel against Di Muzhi¡¯s rule, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re rebelling against Xia Longyuan and the Great Xia as well?</i>

    Zhao Changhe had never shown any deference to Xia Longyuan¡ªand he killed without hesitation as if proving his stance with action. The irony was almostughable.

    Situ Xiao, lost in these thoughts, suddenly heard Zhao Changhe speak up. ¡°I do have a question, though.¡±

    Situ Xiao collected himself. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Now that your master holds power over Bashu, will he change?¡±

    Situ Xiao knew what he was asking and fell silent.

    When one first rises to power, they may not have grand ambitions, but once they establish authority, who knows if they would start having different thoughts? Situ Xiao could not make such a promise on behalf of his master. However, the Divine Brilliance Sect had some confidence in the fact that they were all bachelors with no descendants, so they were less likely to develop a dynastic mindset.

    One thing Situ Xiao could confidently guarantee was that his master absolutely had no interest in women...

    ¡°Instead of worrying about whether I might change, you should think about what Xia Longyuan will do with rebellion erupting everywhere,¡± a voice came from outside¡ªit was Li Shentong. ¡°I rebelled knowing full well Xia Longyuan mighte for my head. I¡¯ve never cared about whates afterward.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood up. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be leading your forces to Chengdu, senior?¡±

    ¡°I sent Junior Brother Shi,¡± Li Shentong said casually. ¡°You think I actually enjoy fighting? I¡¯d rather drink.¡±

    He strolled in, grabbed his disciple¡¯s wine bowl, and downed all its contents in one go.

    Situ Xiao reached out pitifully, his expression full of heartache but not daring to say a word.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Li Shentong finished his drink with satisfaction, set down the bowl, and looked at Zhao Changhe with undisguised appreciation. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage toplete the task you entrusted to me. I feel a bit embarrassed now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Senior, are you referring to my request to look after Hongling?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I sent people to search, but they couldn¡¯t find her. I couldn¡¯t help at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault. Hongling was in Miaojiang. I ran into her myself. The fact that you remembered it is proof of your trustworthiness.¡±

    ¡°The fact remains that I failed toplete the task you entrusted me with. I owe you one. You can ask for another favor,¡± Li Shentong said with a hint of meaning. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not asking me to surrender to Xia Longyuan.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment. ¡°What about if I asked you to surrender to someone else?¡±

    Li Shentong smiled. ¡°You?¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved it off. ¡°I¡¯m just a wanderer of the <i>jianghu</i>... Senior, you must be joking.¡±

    Li Shentong said slowly, ¡°It all depends on who the other person is... As it stands, unless Tang Wanzhuang herself bes the empress, no one else is worthy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened. <i>There really are people out there thinking along these lines? Tang Wanzhuang as empress? That¡¯s almost too beautiful to imagine.</i>

    The implication in Li Shentong¡¯s words seemed to be that Zhao Changhe was not ready now, though he hinted at the young man¡¯s potential for the future... but he would not say that directly. For him toe here and speak of such things was significant on its own.

    Li Shentong continued, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve been in Miaojiang too long and you aren¡¯t aware of the current upheaval. A few days ago, the Wang n and Huangfu n jointly proposed abolishing the canal transport and shifting to maritime routes. No matter what power ys lie behind it, it¡¯s certain that chaos will follow. The Wang n will undoubtedly raise its banner, and Wan Tianxiong, who has roamed the Jianghuai region for so many years, won¡¯t just sit back. The Tang n has already established itself strongly in Jiangnan... If they intend topete for the throne, it¡¯s not impossible. So wipe off that surprised expression.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt his heart skip a beat. <i>So it¡¯s finallye to this... </i>The fact that this proposal was his own idea made his feelings about it quiteplicated.

    Situ Xiao clicked his tongue. ¡°This treacherous n to rece the canal with maritime routes¡ªwhoever came up with it must be an utterly heartless strategist born without a conscience...¡±

    Zhao Changhe shot him a sidelong nce, half thinking of taking back the cultivation technique he had just given him.

    ¡°Regardless of the turmoil, the real crux is Xia Longyuan¡¯s stance. Without him, it¡¯s all just some y on a stage.¡± Li Shentong turned and walked away. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore...¡±

    Zhao Changhe no longer felt like drinking.

    He almost wished he could grow wings to fly directly to the capital to see Tang Wanzhuang... and to see Xia Longyuan.

    <i>No, actually, I should go see Cui Wenjing first.</i>

    He had once promised Old Cui that after returning from the southwest, he would marry Yangyang. But with the world now in such upheaval, if the Wang n raised a rebellion, they would likely advance in one of two directions¡ªwest toward Puyang or south toward Xuzhou. <i>If they move west, would Old Cui even still be in the mood to talk about marriage?</i>

 Chapter 517: Clouds Stir in All Directions

    <h4>Chapter 517: Clouds Stir in All Directions</h4>

    ¡°Has he left?¡±

    In the main hall of the Divine Brilliance Sect, Li Shentong stood with his hands behind his back, gazing silently at the statue of the sect¡¯s founding ancestor. Outside, Situ Xiao, who was usually carefree and rowdy, dared not make a sound. He answered honestly, ¡°As soon as you left, he left too. He didn¡¯t even drink. It was as if he was standing on burning coals.¡±

    ¡°He gave you something. Did you return the gesture?¡±

    Situ Xiao sighed with a bit of helplessness. ¡°Yes, I did, but he didn¡¯t even look at it. He just stuffed it into his pocket.¡±

    Li Shentong was visibly stunned for a moment, thenughed aloud. ¡°Interesting. But it doesn¡¯t matter. What we give is ours to give. If he tosses it in the trash, that¡¯s his business. The Divine Brilliance Sect owes nothing to no one.¡±

    What Situ Xiao had given Zhao Changhe was the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s core body cultivation manual. It was the very foundation of the sect.

    He had clearly given it to repay the body cultivation technique that Zhao Changhe had casually gifted him. It was a way to settle debts. Whether Zhao Changhe could make use of the body cultivation technique was irrelevant¡ªthe value was in the gesture.

    A secret art at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries was casually given away, and a sect¡¯s foundational cultivation technique was handed over in return. Neither side seemed to care much about it.

    ¡°He talks about carrying a saber on his shoulder and a wine gourd on his waist to fit in with the <i>jianghu</i>... He has a heart for chivalry, but unfortunately, that¡¯s not his path to walk. He stands at the very center of the storm, and he¡¯s also someone with a strong sense of responsibility and deep loyalty. To live a carefree life in the <i>jianghu</i> is impossible for him.¡± Li Shentong chuckled. ¡°But the image he described does suit you quite well.¡±

    Situ Xiao was silent for a moment, then sighed. ¡°Is that still even possible now?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°With my status...¡±

    ¡°The hell status are you talking about? The young lord of Shu?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not what I meant. I mean, others might think... well, maybe not...¡±

    He was already the young leader of the strongest sect, and bing the young lord of Shu did not make any difference in the <i>jianghu</i>. Those who respected him would continue to do so, and those who wished to be his enemies would still oppose him.

    The only difference was that the Great Xia officials, who were once friendly, had now be adversaries. But with chaos erupting all over the Great Xia, these officials were unlikely to be able to do much.

    Thinking about this, Situ Xiao scratched his head. <i>Despite everything that¡¯s happened, rebelling doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much at all?</i>

    Seeing his master¡¯s attitude, it truly seemed that there was no difference. He neither fought in the war nor managed affairs¡ªjust like always, he was staying in the main hall, just as he had done in the past as the leader of the Divine Brilliance Sect.

    Li Shentong suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know why I tolerated that scoundrel Di Muzhi for so long?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of Snow Owl?¡±

    ¡°That was a reason, but not <i>the</i> reason. That was just one factor among many. And to be fair, that guy is formidable. I thought that a rat hiding in the gutter would be crushed like a bug once exposed to the sun, but it turns out it¡¯s not that easy. In directbat, I really could crush him like a bug, but if he wants to flee, I can¡¯t even catch up, much less stop him. He¡¯s not sixth on the Ranking of Heaven for nothing. The Tome of Troubled Times didn¡¯t put him there without reason.¡±

    ¡°If someone like him were to attempt an assassination...¡±

    Li Shentong sneered. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare. Even if he can escape ten or a hundred times, as long as I injure him once, I¡¯ll be able to squeeze the life out of him. Someone who¡¯s used to hiding in the shadows won¡¯t willingly put himself at risk.¡±

    Situ Xiao nodded and did not bother continuing to ask ¡°what if he tries to assassinate <i>me </i>in the future?¡± If the figure ranked sixth on the Ranking of Heaven stooped to such tactics, losing all dignity just to drag his reputation through the mud, it may just end up as entertainment for others.

    Instead, he was more interested in the other reasons his master had mentioned for tolerating Di Muzhi. ¡°If Snow Owl is only one of the reasons, then what are the others?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    Situ Xiao responded promptly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, first, both Yuxu and I suspect that it¡¯s not that Xia Longyuancks the power to control the chaos, nor is it that he¡¯szy or indifferent. It¡¯s more like... he¡¯s watching a show. There¡¯s a high probability that Xia Longyuan actually wants this oue.¡±

    Situ Xiao was stunned. ¡°Why? This is his own empire!¡±

    ¡°That is correct, and we don¡¯t know the reason behind it, but it¡¯s the only exnation that truly makes sense. Anything else is difficult to exin,¡± Li Shentong said calmly. ¡°And if that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s been waiting for me to rebel... So, should I y into his hands?¡±

    Situ Xiao dered loudly, ¡°Do it. What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡±

    Li Shentong finally turned away from the statue of the ancestor and looked at his disciple. ¡°Why?¡±

    Situ Xiao said, ¡°If our martial arts can¡¯t protect those we love or cut off the heads of those we despise, then what¡¯s the point of our training? If we think it¡¯s the right thing to do, we should do it¡ªwhat does it matter what that Xia emperor wants? It has nothing to do with us.¡±

    A rare smile appeared on Li Shentong¡¯s usually grim face, and he patted his disciple¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As for the second reason... You and I can kill the governor and throw every noble family in Shu into the Jinsha River. But then what? Do you know how to make life better for the people of Shu?¡±

    Situ Xiao, who had just been full of bravado, opened his mouth, but it took him a long time to mutter, ¡°Three-legged frogs are hard to find, but are capable officials really that rare? We protect thend and the people, so we just need to findpetent people to handle the rest. We keep things under control, and if they step out of line, we can just deal with it, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Most... most likely!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯re in charge of that.¡±

    Situ Xiao: ¡°???¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say I set you up. I¡¯ve got more important things to handle.¡±

    ¡°Like standing here looking at the ancestor¡¯s statue?¡±

    Li Shentong raised his hand, and Situ Xiao quickly shrunk down, clearly well-aware of the power behind it.

    ¡°Now that rebellions are breaking out everywhere, how many are true rebels and how many are just taking advantage of the chaos? How many are willing to ally with us, and how many want to establish their own territories? It¡¯s easy to talk about rebellion, but how many troubles follow one after another? If you want to handle those matters instead, we can switch.¡±

    Situ Xiao thought for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s switch.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then you take charge, and I¡¯ll be your support.¡± Li Shentong slowly left the main hall and sighed softly. ¡°Zhao Changhe isn¡¯t the only one who desires a chivalrous life but can¡¯t have it.¡±

    Situ Xiao¡¯s eyelids twitched. <i>What kind of master fights his own disciple for the job of handling these matters? Good thing I¡¯m quick-witted.</i>

    In the sixth month, the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s Elder Shi Tieshi led the sect¡¯s forces to capture Chengdu.

    Situ Xiao swept across Bashu, defeating almost two hundred bandits and rebel leaders with his sword and subduing over twenty local rebel forces. He established his dominance over the southwest, and Shu gradually found peace.

    As the Tome of Troubled Times did not record these ¡°trivial¡± battles, no one knew how many injuries this man had sustained or how close he hade to death.

    The one that <i>did </i>record these trivial battles was the Demon Suppression Bureau; a very detailed report of Situ Xiao¡¯s deeds and their consequences was sent to the capital andnded on Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Bashu no longer belongs to the Great Xia...¡± Tang Wanzhuang gently caressed the report. ¡°But why do I feel a sense of relief rather than anger?¡±

    Baoqin said, ¡°You didn¡¯t raise a coward, yet somehow, he ended up being one.¡±

    With a loud ssh, the window opened, and a young maidnded into the pond.

    ¡°Bureau chief, bureau chief, bad news!¡± A trusted member of the Demon Suppression Bureau came in to report. ¡°Chaos has broken out in Jianghuai! Wan Tianxiong has rebelled!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang remained expressionless. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Bureau chief, bureau chief! Wang Daoning¡¯s forces have marched into Hebei, and the Cui and Wang ns are now at war in Puyang!¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang gazed out the window at the peaceful scene outside. Just a few days ago, she had pleaded, in writing filled with heartbreak, for Xia Longyuan to apprehend the Wang n¡¯s forces in the capital. Yet until now, everything remained calm as nothing had been done.

    Suddenly, she felt dizzy, and she began to cough violently.

    She looked at her hand and saw that it was stained with blood.

    Zhao Changhe had barely managed to stabilize her condition, but in just a short while, it had rapidly worsened.

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe rode from Shu toward the Jinsha River. He nned to take a boat down the river to Wu Gorge. After all, no matter who he sought out first, the Blood God Cult was on the way out of Shu, so he might as well go there first.

    The scent of war and chaos in the air made Zhao Changhe realize the significance of being the saint of the Blood God Cult, something he had not taken seriously in the past.

    In times like these, a solid faction was far more valuable than individual martial prowess, even the prowess of someone at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries.

    Sisi¡¯s faction could also be considered a supporting force, but they were too far away to have any immediate impact. The Blood God Cult, though not remarkable in numbers, was an elite force in a key location, and after being honed through several battles, they resembled a disciplined army. They were still stationed in Xiangyang and held considerable sway.

    Perhaps the Blood God Cult could be considered part of the Four Idols Cult. At this point, they were likely involved in the rebellion¡ªor perhaps they were lying low, prepared to act when needed as a strategic piece. Regardless, it was not appropriate for Zhao Changhe to openly pull them away, as that would simply risk souring rtions with the Four Idols Cult.

    However, if Zhao Changhe did things that did not conflict with the Four Idols Cult¡¯s stance, Vermillion Bird likely would not say anything. After all, he was the Fire Pig of Shi, and the current status of the Blood God Cult wasrgely his doing. Vermillion Bird had to at least acknowledge his authority to some extent when it came to utilizing the Blood God Cult.

    The Four Idols Cult and the Wang n were currently allied. If Zhao Changhe used the Blood God Cult to fight against the Wang n, would that be a conflict of interest?

    Unlikely.

    No matter how solid an alliance seemed, once both parties started their own rebellions, it resulted in a conflict of interests, where they were both allies and rivals¡ªhistory provided countless examples of this. Besides, Zhao Changhe was well aware that Vermillion Bird¡¯s rtionship with the Wang n was purely one of mutual exploitation, and it was destined to end in betrayal. As long as he coordinated it well, Vermillion Bird might even be secretly pleased.

    It might not be appropriate for Wan Tianxiong to oppose the Wang n so early, as there was an unspoken protocol even in rebellion. But the Blood God Cult was perfect for this role, since Wang Daozhong knew that Zhao Changhe was the saint of the Blood God Cult. Vermillion Bird could easily shift all responsibility for any of the Blood God Cult¡¯s actions onto ¡°that rascal Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Of course, coordinating all this would still be a headache. If the Cui and Wang ns fought, the Four Idols Cult would no doubt be happy to see it, but if Zhao Changhe wanted to help the Cui n, how could he reconcile all these interests...

    It was a tangled mess.

    For now, he could not be bothered to think too much about it. He decided to meet Xue Canghai first. After all, he already had something for Xue Canghai that was more timely than ever. If Xue Canghai dared disobey the saint, he would not get what Zhao Changhe had brought.

    After days of riding, he finally arrived at the riverbank. Zhao Changhe anxiously looked out over the river but could not find a single boat in sight.

    ¡°Blind woman, what level does someone need to reach to be able to fly? Even those on the Ranking of Heaven don¡¯t seem like they can truly fly. At most, they can hover or float in the air, or their movement arts allow them to glide a bit further. But none of that really counts as true flight.¡±

    ¡°You already know the answer, so why bother asking?¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m asking is at what level can you really do it... Surely this isn¡¯t some kind of forbidden secret?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you use your brain? Since you know that the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries allows one to hover, the next stage would obviously allow for flight.¡±

    ¡°The Profound Control Realm?¡±

    ¡°Profound Control inherently implies mastery over the elements, including the wind. You¡¯re still a bit away from it, so keep working hard, little brother.¡±

    Seeing a ferry finally appear in the distance, Zhao Changhe let out a breath of relief and did not respond to the blind woman.

    Slowly but surely, the blind woman was adapting, like a frog in gradually warming water. She had gone from refusing to be a personal strategy guide, to keeping quiet or speaking in riddles, to now responding instinctively whenever Zhao Changhe called out for her... Things were progressing well.

    <i>The Profound Control Realm... Is it really that far away? Probably not.</i>

    The secondyer of the Profound Mysteries already emphasized the control of vicious qi, which was, in essence, a form of control and mastery.

    Each stage was a gradual progression in a sequence, each a different node along the same path.

    All paths gradually led to mastery over heaven and earth.

 Chapter 518: The Human King

    <h4>Chapter 518: The Human King</h4>

    No matter how anxious Zhao Changhe was to sprout wings and fly, the reality was that he had no choice but to board a boat with his horse, Snow-Treading Crow, and travel the old-fashioned way.

    Rushing would not help. There was not much else he could do anyway. Zhao Changhe tried to calm his mind, sitting by the side of the boat, taking small sips of wine while casually flipping through the body cultivation manual that Situ Xiao had given him. He wanted to see if there was any way any of its principles could be integrated into his Blood Asura Body to address his physique¡¯scking defensive capabilities.

    Based on his current understanding of martial arts and the insights that Li Shentong had shared, he was almost certain that it was impossible for the two differing ideologies to mingle¡ªthe energy cirction and muscle structure that was developed from the cultivation of the two unique body cultivation techniques was simply too different. However, Zhao Changhe felt that hisprehension was notplete yet, and even Li Shentong¡¯s interpretation was not necessarily the final answer. Perhaps, at some point in the future, integration would be possible. For now, he decided to hold on to it.

    In any case, there were still some aspects of it that could be referenced and applied in the meantime, such as releasing vigorous qi to form a brief defensive barrier on the surface of the body.

    The so-called vigorous qi was essentially a hallmark ofbining external cultivation with internal cultivation after reaching the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Zhao Changhe had already disyed early forms of this with his sword and saber qi. Once internal and external forces merged into a cohesive whole, the energy would be more tangible and be able to retain form much better. This was what led to sword force and saber force¡ªthe wielder was able to extend the length or width of a de by using their qi.

    If vigorous qi could be projected through a weapon, then it naturally followed that it could also be used to throw heavy punches, or even form a protective shield of energy over the body. Each sect and school had its own method for mobilizing vigorous qi, and the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s method was undeniably among the best of the best.

    Though even the top methods could only provide an instantaneous defense and could not be sustained for long, it was still an additional life-saving technique and was thus undeniably valuable.

    Situ Xiao had even shared the essence of the Drunken Steps, and Zhao Changhe was honestly surprised to find that this technique was truly not just for show. The way one rooted their lower body to the ground while allowing their upper body to move fluidly like a willow branch had significant reference value, and it was a style that vastly differed from the physical arts that he already had. With him being at a stage of developing his own techniques, this was an extremely useful addition to his repertoire.

    Unfortunately, his mind was not in the right space to study either vigorous qi or Drunken Steps in detail at the moment.

    Closing the book, Zhao Changhe stood up and looked toward the east. The morning sun was rising, and Wushan was faintly visible in the distance.

    He could hear the vague conversations of other passengers. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t the boats to Wushan usually stop around here? Why are we sailing straight to Wu Gorge? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the mountain bandits?¡±

    ¡°Brother, how many years has it been since you¡¯ve taken this route?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year since I wasst here.¡±

    ¡°A year? Well, that exins it. The bandits at Wushan were pacified months ago. This route¡¯s safe now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Cult Leader Xue, boss of the Wushan bandits, you really should just stop harping on about your reputation having fallen after your loss to Hongling. It honestly seems that your reputation among the people was never that great to begin with.</i>

    From inside the cabin came a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s rare for the imperial court to actually do something right!¡±

    ¡°The imperial court? Ha, as if. This happened during the Xiangyang campaign led by First Seat Tang. Also, I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say that it was thanks to Asura King¡¯s effort in it.¡±

    ¡°First Seat Tang... well, that makes sense. Anytime the imperial court does something worthwhile, eight out of ten times, she¡¯s involved. And if the Asura King intervened, it¡¯s no surprise that it was handled quickly.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe poked his head into the cabin. ¡°Excuse me, who is the Asura King?¡±

    ¡°Tch, of course, it¡¯s Blood Asura Zhao Changhe! He¡¯s number one on the Ranking of Man! Who else could be called the Human King?¡±

    ¡°Di Muzhi was also ranked first on the Ranking of Man, but no one called him a king. The Ranking of Man is just a ranking, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you exaggerating his prestige a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°Bah! How could Di Muzhi evenpare to Blood Asura? He¡¯s not even fit to hold his shoes!¡± A <i>jianghu</i> traveler looked at Zhao Changhe with disdain. ¡°Where did you evene from, kid? How can you not even know such basic <i>jianghu</i> lore?¡±

    Zhao Changhe humbly asked, ¡°Please enlighten me, brother.¡±

    ¡°Except for the most recent recements, anyone who ascended to the top of the Ranking of Man before would usually be called a king. In the past, Vulture Beak was also referred to as Vulture King by the people of the Grasnds. We just didn¡¯t call him that ourselves since, well, why would we tter the northern barbarians? But the Blood Asura is different. We¡¯ve watched him fight his way to the top. No matter how much we praise him, he deserves all of it.¡±

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to be called Asura King...¡± Zhao Changhe muttered absentmindedly. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this...¡±

    The people in the cabin did not hear him and continued talking with great interest. ¡°How many strikes do you think it took King Zhao to kill Di Muzhi? When he killed other people on the Ranking of Man, the Tome always said it was in one strike, but this time, the Tome didn¡¯t say anything...¡±

    <i>King Zhao...?</i> Zhao Changhe massaged his temples in frustration, feeling a headache from the overblown praise.

    ¡°Well, it was a battle for the top spot on the Ranking of Man, and that shameless Di Muzhi even had others attacking Zhao Changhe. Maybe the fight was fierce, with the sky darkening and the sun and moon losing light.¡±

    ¡°I think it must have been two or three strikes at most. That¡¯s King Zhao¡¯s style. He¡¯s unstoppable!¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not listen to the exaggerated ttery any longer. He turned around just in time to see the boatman approaching, pping his hands. ¡°We¡¯re docking at Wu Gorge. Anyone disembarking, please get ready.¡±

    Zhao Changhe let out a long sigh of relief. As soon as the boat docked, he practically fled, leading Snow-Treading Crow off the boat.

    He had barely disembarked before a group of Blood God Cult members came rushing over. ¡°Our Cult Leader was indeed correct¡ªthe saint has arrived within these two days!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Saint!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions for reaching the top of the Ranking of Man!¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt his face flush with embarrassment. He shouted angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with all this nonsense? Do you think I can¡¯t find my way to the base without you meeting me at the dock?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, well, the brothers insisted oning. You¡¯re the pride of our cult, after all!¡±

    The Blood God Cult members surrounded Zhao Changhe as they headed up the mountain, their cheers and ttering remarks fading into the distance.

    On the boat, the passengers looked at each other. ¡°Who was it that called him a kid earlier?¡±

    That man held back for a long while, then suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°They used to say he¡¯s the most down-to-earth of the Hidden Dragons. Seems like that¡¯s entirely true. Even after reaching the top of the Ranking of Man, he¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Everyone elseughed, too¡ªit really was true. He had not put on any airs at all, and being called a king even seemed to only make him blush in embarrassment.

    * * *

    ¡°I really can¡¯t take this anymore, Old Xue. This is ridiculous. It¡¯s just the Ranking of Man. What¡¯s with all the fuss? Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m first on the Ranking of Heaven,¡± Zhao Changhe grumbled as he followed Xue Canghai into the cult¡¯s sacred artifact chamber. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to Qinghe soon. Old Cui is definitely going tough at me to death. I feel like I can¡¯t show my face anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a long-standing tradition. It¡¯s just that the people who filled the top spot recently haven¡¯t been very impressive, so no one made a big deal out of it. But for those who fought their way up, it¡¯s different¡ªthey truly deserve to be given the title of king. Besides, it¡¯s just a bit of fun among the people. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one dering yourself a king, so who¡¯s going tough at you?¡± Xue Canghai exined. ¡°And think about it. When you first heard Blood Asura, didn¡¯t you think it sounded silly? But after hearing it enough times, hasn¡¯t it be quite catchy? Just endure it, and it¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°And as for Cui Wenjing, he might not even have time tough at you.¡± Xue Canghai sighed. ¡°I just got word that the Wang n¡¯s forces have already surrounded Puyang.¡±

    Zhao Changhe opened his mouth but then closed it again.

    It was something he had expected, so there was no point in saying anything now. He could only sigh at how Cui Yuanyong¡¯s newlywed wife was truly a sacrificial pawn of her family. It was easy to imagine how difficult her life would be in the Cui n now.

    He wondered if Wang Daoning was leading the troops himself. If so, then perhaps Old Cui was already fighting him.

    Just a few days ago, it seemed like there had not been a battle between the figures on the Ranking of Heaven in years. Yet within days, there had been two¡ªthe fifth against the sixth, and the ninth against the tenth.

    Ever since Zhao Changhe¡¯s arrival, people spoke about the troubled times toe. Now, it seemed that the troubled times had fully arrived.

    Zhao Changhe grew increasingly worried. Although Cui Wenjing¡¯s ranking was higher than Wang Daoning¡¯s, Wang Daoning had some underhanded backing, and the Cui n¡¯s Qinghe Sword had yet to fully reawaken. The oue of this battle was thus far from certain.

    Xue Canghai shook his head in regret. ¡°That damn bastard... When I chased Wang Daozhong that time, I couldn¡¯t take him down. If I killed that bastard, the Wang n would¡¯ve lost one of its key pirs.¡±

    Zhao Changhe snapped out of his thoughts and asked, ¡°How did you even run into Wang Daozhong?¡±

    ¡°Well, it was about half a month ago. For some reason, the sacred artifact suddenly went berserk. It was shaking like crazy, and its energy was extremely unstable. Wang Daozhong showed up around that time, probably knowing about our rtionship with you, and deliberately came to cause trouble. But something happened to him, and he suddenly seemed to suffer from a serious injury... Otherwise, our stronghold would have probably been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really low, Old Wang...¡± Zhao Changhe muttered to himself. He was not exactly sure what had happened to Wang Daozhong, but he had a general idea of why the sacred artifact had acted up.

    It was most likely the day the array at the Ao Pool was broken, and the juvenile Blood Ao emerged.

    The array te was forged from the bones of the Blood Ao, and a divine artifact of such a level was likely to have its own spirit. It must have sensed a connection through its bloodline or felt an opportunity to repair itself, which caused the disturbance.

    With a sense of certainty, Zhao Changhe strode confidently into the sacred artifact chamber and took out a vial of blood.

    The array te began to tremble again, even more violently than on that day.

    Zhao Changhe carefully poured the blood onto the cracked surface of the array te. A blinding crimson light erupted, and a surge of vicious qi shot skyward, lingering for a long time.

    The cracks in the array te began to visibly mend, leaving Xue Canghai utterly stunned.

    <i>Is this even possible? It¡¯s clearly made from some dead creature, yet the cracks are mending themselves? How does that even work?</i>

    As he watched the cracks on the array te slowly heal, Zhao Changhe suddenly spoke up, ¡°Old Xue.¡±

    Xue Canghai jolted, instinctively dropping to one knee. ¡°Saint, please give yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Gather a few thousand elite troops and head north with me. We¡¯ll join the battle against the Wang n. Leave only a small force in Xiangyang to defend the city. The real storm won¡¯t being here anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Xue Canghai did not dare voice a single objection. After showing his allegiance, he carefully added a reminder, ¡°This is a battle between figures on the Ranking of Heaven. You must be cautious.¡±

    His implication was to not get too carried away with the thought of getting married, and to calmly assess his strength and consider everything carefully before acting.

    Before he could even finish, there was a crisp ¡°crack¡± as the array te was fully restored.

    Zhao Changhe reached out and touched it, and suddenly the array te, which spanned several zhang, disappeared into his ring. ¡°Even if someponents are missing and its full power can¡¯t be realized, the main structure has been restored. It can at least deliver an attack at the level of those on the Ranking of Heaven. If Wang Daoning thinks we¡¯re not worth his attention, then let¡¯s give him a taste of ancient might.¡±

    Xue Canghai was stunned.

    <i>Where did the fucking array te go? That thing was several zhang in size! How did it just vanish like that? How can he take it just like that...</i>

    <i>Well... Nah, even if the array te has been repaired, none of us know how to use it. There¡¯s nothing in the records about this, so why does it sound like he¡¯s known how to use it all along?</i>

    <i>Is he really just a saint... Is he not the Blood God himself?</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 519: No Room for Luck

    <h4>Chapter 519: No Room for Luck</h4>

    Puyang.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive stone crashed against the city wall, shattering bricks and sending debris flying. Nearby soldiers scattered in all directions.

    The stone rolled to the ground, and it was just about to crush a soldier when purple qi suddenly surged and a hand mmed onto the stone, shattering it into fragments.

    The soldier, still shaken, quickly saluted and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Young General.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong waved him off and shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±

    <i>Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</i>

    Numerous massive stones were catapulted from within the city, crashing down with resounding booms and smashing the approaching battering rams to pieces.

    Some of the stones missed their targets, crushing soldiers into bloody pulp.

    Still, countless soldiers continued to swarm, pushing siege engines with all their might toward the city walls.

    Standing atop the city walls, Cui Yuanyong looked out over the battlefield. Arrows filled the sky like a locust swarm, and boulders fell chaotically. Below, an endless tide of soldiers surged forward. He felt oddly detached, as if he was not on the battlefield himself but watching it all from far above.

    This was different from his previous experience at Yanmen Pass. There was no room for impulsive fervor here. Now, as themander responsible for all the defensive decisions, he needed absoluteposure. Any mistake could lead to catastrophic consequences.

    Long before, during the decisive battle in Kuaiji, when Wang Zhaoling intended to head south, Cui Yuanyong had stationed his troops at Puyang to pressure the Wang n. He had not left since then. His father had held no illusions, knowing that if the Wang n rebelled, this ce would be the first stronghold on the western front. As a result, they had continuously reinforced the defenses here, making Puyang¡¯s defenses among the strongest in this civil war.

    Cui Yuanyong had once thought that with Puyang being so difficult to capture, the Wang n would likely choose another route. But it turned out his father¡¯s judgment was spot on. Heading south would have been pointless for the Wang n. With the southern Cao Gang stirring up trouble, the Tang n was temporarily unable to intervene in the north, giving the Wang n the perfect opportunity to head straight north toward the capital, hoping to seize the entire nation in one go.

    With the capital to the north, the Wang n had to get past the Cui n first. The Cui-Wang alliance through marriage was initially partly intended for this reason. Once they were united, their forces could potentially threaten the capital directly.

    But now, Cui Wenjing was not only refusing to merge forces but was not even attempting to feign resistance and let the Wang n secretly pass¡ªa typical aristocratic maneuver. Instead, they were engaging in full resistance, clear and open. There were some murmurs within the Cui n that Cui Wenjing was cutting off any retreat, making it an unwise choice.

    But nothing anyone said mattered¡ªCui Wenjing¡¯s resolve was so strong that even his own wife was astonished, feeling as if he were a different person.

    Cui Yuanyong remembered asking his father, ¡°You once said that in a world of gods and demons, there would also be families of gods and demons. The rule of gods and demons is, at its core, no different from the northern barbarians invading. So why are we so determined this time, acting like loyal servants of the Great Xia...?¡±

    His father¡¯s answer was, ¡°If barbarians invade, at worst, you shave your head, change your clothes, and adopt new customs. At the end of the day, the Cui n will still be the Cui n. Even with other gods or demons, as long as they require the human world to survive, you and I still have value. But the Sea Tribe is different... They live in the sea and have no need for thend. I don¡¯t know their exact purpose, but I do know that their living conditions are fundamentally different from ours. We can¡¯t afford to have any illusions.¡±

    After saying this, his father emphasized again: ¡°No illusions, none at all.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong took a deep breath, raised his sword high, and shouted, ¡°Prepare the rolling stones!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A battering ram advanced through the rain of stones and arrows, reaching the city gates.

    Massive stones rolled down from above, smashing the rams and the soldiers pushing them into pulp.

    Cui Yuanyong looked up at the sky, his thoughts still finding it difficult to focus on the battlefield. He believed that Wang Zhaoling, who stood below, was feeling the same... The oue of this battle was not as much about the field tactics as it was about the oue of the duel between those on the Ranking of Heaven.

    In the first battle, Wang Daoning would undoubtedly lead his troops himself, aiming to make a strong impression. If he was pushed back right at the start, it would be a massive humiliation. Thus, he was determined to win. No matter how well the defenses were prepared, they could not stop someone of the Ranking of Heaven from breaching them.

    But Wang Daoning had yet to appear, and the only possible reason was that his father had also arrived.

    * * *

    On the banks of the Puyang River, Wang Daoning and Cui Wenjing stood side by side, facing the water, as if two old friends reunited after years apart, enjoying the view.

    Neither spoke for half an hour.

    The distant sounds of battle faintly reached them, adding a strange sense of tranquility to the sound of the flowing river in front of them.

    ¡°Time flows on like this river, ceaselessly, day and night,¡± Wang Daoning finally said, still looking at the water. ¡°How many years have we known each other?¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°I left home to travel and study at sixteen. We met here at Puyang and fought... It¡¯s been thirty years now.¡±

    The so-called ¡°Old Cui¡± was, in fact, only forty-six.

    ¡°And here we are again at Puyang¡ªthough not the same part of the river.¡± Wang Daoning gave a smallugh. ¡°Sometimes it all feels like fate.¡±

    Cui Wenjing said inly, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe. This was your own choice, not fate.¡±

    Wang Daoning shook his head. ¡°When I visited Qinghe a few years ago, your attitude wasn¡¯t like this. Even though you always leaned toward Xia Longyuan, you still criticized him for many of the things he did. You even called him inhumane. You suspected that he¡¯d done something underhanded to the Qinghe Sword, and you cursed him; you said that if he continued down his reckless path, the Great Xia would eventually copse... You said all of that. I remember those conversations vividly, and today, your choice is hard for me to understand.¡±

    Cui Wenjing said, ¡°The moment you targeted the Yang n¡¯s Lianshan Sword, we were destined to part ways. That was the line¡ªyou shook the very foundation of the unspoken agreement between aristocratic families. Xia Longyuan might be ruthless, but he still left some lines untouched.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Just because of that?¡±

    ¡°Just because of that.¡±

    ¡°What if I gave you my word?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t trust you,¡± Cui Wenjing said calmly. ¡°I can¡¯t even be sure how much of the Wang Daoning standing here before me is the real Wang Daoning and how much is under someone else¡¯s control.¡±

    Wang Daoning smiled. ¡°No one can control me.¡±

    Cui Wenjing replied, ¡°Shi Wuding thought the same.¡±

    Anyone ranked on the Ranking of Heaven who had met Shi Wuding knew there was something strange about his soul. Cui Wenjing knew it, and so did Wang Daoning.

    Wang Daoning said, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in the same state as Shi Wuding?¡±

    Cui Wenjing nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t take chances. If there is something out there that could make you <i>not yourself</i>, then I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to tell. The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries is far from the end¡ªyou and I both know that.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯vepletely lost trust in me, then there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡±

    ¡°There was never any need to discuss anything.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t beat me, Wenjing. You and I have always been evenly matched, and now, my Zhenhai Sword has been fully restored, while your Qinghe Sword remains half-dead.¡±

    Cui Wenjing smiled. ¡°Perhaps. But you aren¡¯t confident you can avoid injury, which is why you¡¯re attempting thisst bit of persuasion.¡±

    Wang Daoning slowly said, ¡°But you will die.¡±

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°If I die, but you are forced to return wounded, then it will be up to Yuanyong and Zhaoling to decide the oue... Once you and I are done, it¡¯s their time to step onto the stage.¡±

    There was a hint of yful defiance in Cui Wenjing¡¯s smile that left Wang Daoning feeling a bit helpless.

    If the older generation withdrew from the world stage and the younger generation took over, one name would immediately sh through everyone¡¯s mind¡ªsomeone whose presence made his peers feel breathless. As the Tome of Troubled Times recently said, ¡°After I bloom, all flowers wither.¡±

    That person was Old Cui¡¯s son-inw, though he had yet to actually marry his daughter.

    It had to be said that Cui Wenjing¡¯s resolve stirred something even in Wang Daoning¡¯s heart.

    Thirty years of friendship, and for the first time, he saw this old fox so determined¡ªhe allowed no room for luck, and the future of his family mattered to him more than his own life.

    To have such a person as an obstacle was enough to give anyone a headache.

    Wang Daoning finally gave up on any further attempts at persuasion and slowly drew his Zhenhai Sword. ¡°Brother Cui, let us finish the battle we started thirty years ago.¡±

    The Qinghe Sword left its scabbard on its own, swirling around Cui Wenjing. ¡°Please.¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Thunder suddenly boomed in the sky as torrential rain poured down.

    On the battlefield, Wang Zhaoling had no choice but to halt the siege. It was impossible to scale the walls in this weather.

    Yet, today¡¯s forecast predicted no rain.

    This sudden downpour had no other exnation¡ªit could only be the result of the duel between those on the Ranking of Heaven affecting the heavens themselves.

    The Wang n¡¯s Zhenhai Sword and the Cui n¡¯s Qinghe Purple Qi were both associated with water. When these two forces shed, the result was a torrential downpour.

    A hundred li to the south, the skies were clear, and three thousand Blood God Cult members rode across the ins. Looking at the dark storm clouds in the distance, each of them was filled with awe. ¡°Why is it raining over there?¡±

    Zhao Changhe led the way, breaking away from the group in a mad dash. ¡°Prepare to strike at the Wang n¡¯s nk! Old Xue will take fullmand¡ªdon¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A massive bolt of lightning split the sky, illuminating the ins in a blinding white. The clouds were infused with purple qi, making it hard to tell whether the light was from the lightning or a sword.

 Chapter 520: Sword Control and Water Control

    <h4>Chapter 520: Sword Control and Water Control</h4>

    In midair, two sword energies shed thousands of times in the blink of an eye. Lightning and sword shed so intensely that the figures engaged in battle were barely visible.

    On one side, the raging sea roared, waves crashing against the shore in an endless barrage.

    On the other side, purple qi filled the air,yer uponyer, as the wild waves surged across the mountains and rivers, soon diluting to nothing but trickling streams.

    Every time Wang Daoning fought against Cui Wenjing, he felt this frustrating powerlessness, a sense that his strength had nowhere to go. The two seemed to counter each other perfectly, which was why Wang Daoning was always ranked below Cui Wenjing on the Ranking of Troubled Times.

    It was not about softness oveing hardness... Cui Wenjing was anything but soft.

    He was vast, with his purple qi filling the mountains and rivers, disying a magnificent aura.

    Wang Daoning had always struggled to understand how someone so devoted to his family could embody the grandeur of rivers and mountains. And yet, the contradictions seemed to harmonize perfectly in Cui Wenjing. He was simply a paradox.

    For this very reason, even though he seemed to embody the true destiny of the Qinghe Sword, he still had not gained its full acknowledgment. To the sword spirit, he was close, but not quite there.

    But it no longer mattered whether the sword spirit recognized him or not. The Qinghe Sword had lost half its power when Xia Longyuan seized it, and its spirit¡¯s slumber wasrgely due to this loss of power. Meanwhile, Wang Daoning¡¯s Zhenhai Sword had been fully restored, replenished with energy from the Sea Tribe. Cui Wenjing might think that the Zhenhai Sword was no longer truly itself, but Wang Daoning knew otherwise.

    The vast purple qi around Cui Wenjing began to ripple, as if struggling to hold its ground.

    ¡°With the grandeur of mountains and rivers, you try to contain the fury of the raging sea... Wenjing, have you ever considered that the sea is actually more expansive than thend? It may seem like you can suppress it, but when the imbnce in power bes too great, you might find yourselfpletely overwhelmed and submerged.¡±

    The Zhenhai Sword seemed to advance toward Cui Wenjing at an incredibly slow pace, so slowly that one could see the engravings and carvings on the de, each character clear and distinct.

    But in Cui Wenjing¡¯s eyes, there was no sword in front of him, nor was there Wang Daoning.

    It was as if he stood alone on a crumbling reef, facing a towering wave a hundred zhang high. It seemed to approach slowly from a distance, yet it was inevitable¡ªan overwhelming, suffocating force.

    ¡°Your cultivation has improved, too. It¡¯s not just because of the Zhenhai Sword... No wonder you¡¯re so confident.¡± Cui Wenjing¡¯s eyes were calm, devoid of any sorrow or joy. ¡°But I haven¡¯t stood still either.¡±

    A tiny glimmer of purple light appeared within the roaring waves. It seemed faint and insignificant at first, but that small flicker pierced through the overwhelming tide, refusing to be dissolved by the monstrous wave.

    Wang Daoning¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°You¡¯ve reached this level too...¡±

    ¡°Indeed<i>.</i>¡±

    The towering wave suddenly condensed into an extremely fine line, like the distant horizon where the sea met the sky.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The tips of their swords met, and both fighters were shaken, blood trickling from the corners of their mouths as they were sent flying backward.

    Though they were at the bottom of the Ranking of Heaven, both of them had glimpsed the threshold of the Profound Control Realm.

    Even with the restored Zhenhai Sword, and Wang Daoning borrowing more of its power than Cui Wenjing could from the Qinghe Sword, it was still a draw!

    The rankings in the Ranking of Heaven were urate in the end.

    As Wang Daoning flew backward, he suddenly extended his left hand, grasping at the air.

    Cui Wenjing, initially only lightly injured and quietly regting his disrupted internal state, suddenly felt his entire body tighten. Blood seemed to flow out from the previous wound, gushing forth again. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body plummeting like a kite with its string cut, blood spilling through the air.

    Even his sword slipped from his hand, wobbling as it fell.

    Unable to even pick up his sword, Cui Wenjing struggled to suppress his rampaging blood, speaking softly, ¡°Drawing out the water element within the body... this isn¡¯t a technique of the Wang n, it isn¡¯t even a technique of this world. It must be from the Sea Tribe...¡±

    ¡°My apologies, Wenjing.¡± Wang Daoning stopped his backward motion andunched forward in midair, his sword poised to strike.

    But Cui Wenjing revealed a faint smile.

    How could he not have anticipated that the Wang n would possess secret arts belonging to the Sea Tribe? He had pored over countless ancient texts in recent days, making countless secret preparations. Although he could not entirely counter it, he was not so unprepared as to be beaten so miserably, even dropping his sword.

    Just as Wang Daoning believed victory was in his grasp, the seemingly wavering Qinghe Sword suddenly flew silently back up, aiming straight at Wang Daoning¡¯s back!

    This was not the work of the Qinghe Sword¡¯s spirit... this was Cui Wenjing controlling the sword with his will!

    <i>Pah!</i>

    Wang Daoning¡¯s sword thrust forward, and Cui Wenjing brought his palms together, allowing the sword qi to pass through his body as he firmly mped onto the Zhenhai Sword.

    Warning bells tolled in Wang Daoning¡¯s mind. He knew something was attacking from behind, but he was reluctant to abandon the ancestral divine sword.

    That moment of hesitation cost him.

    Awkwardly holding onto the sword, he twisted his upper body just enough so that the Qinghe Sword grazed his right nk, piercing through before returning to Cui Wenjing¡¯s hand.

    Cui Wenjing caught his sword, falling to the ground like a kite with its string cut,ughing aloud.

    Just as he expected¡ªpeople like them, from aristocratic families, could let go of many things, but abandoning an ancestral sword felt worse than death. Wang Daoning could not bear to let go of his sword, just as he himself could not imagine dying without his own sword by his side.

    Such a result was fitting.

    He had no strength left to resist, and Wang Daoning still had enough energy to finish him off. But Wang Daoning was also gravely injured¡ªunlikely to be able to continue attacking Puyang. He would have to retreat to heal and recover... What happened next would be up to their children...

    Wang Daoning pressed his hand against the wound on his side, shaking his head. He could not help but admire his old friend¡¯s cunning and resolve. Holding his sword, he drifted downward. ¡°Wenjing, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Just then, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, and he looked southward in shock.

    A fierce wave of vicious energy surged across the sky, staining it blood-red. Even from a distance, it filled him with an instinctive sense of dread.

    It was as if the power of a ferocious beast from primordial times had descended. In the blink of an eye, the dark red wave of blood was upon him.

    Wang Daoning swung his sword horizontally in a desperate strike, but he was badly wounded, and the blood wave broke through. He failed to dispel the vicious qi, and it crashed into him with immense force. Though he quickly activated his vigorous qi to protect himself, his entire body was still torn apart, leaving him in a pitiful state.

    Now, both he and Cui Wenjing were equally injured...

    <i>This is definitely an attack at the threshold of the Profound Control Realm. Which figure on the Ranking of Heaven came to reap the rewards?</i>

    Wang Daoning strained to look and saw arge man wielding a saber, charging forward with a roar, ¡°Damn you! You hurt my father-inw and you think you can leave?!¡±

    <i>...Zhao Changhe? How on earth did he deliver that strike?</i>

    Wang Daoning could almost see Cui Wenjing sprawled on the ground, grinning ear to ear.

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    What infuriated Wang Daoning the most was that now he really had to retreat; otherwise, the Tome of Troubled Times might soon announce his death.

    <i>No... wait.</i>

    Just as he was about to turn away, Wang Daoning stopped.

    <i>Zhao Changhe must be killed now. Zhaoling won¡¯t be able to handle him in the future.</i>

    As this thought crossed his mind, Zhao Changhe was already charging forward, leaping into the air, his broad saber shing down furiously. ¡°Die!¡±

    A transparent, watery shadow suddenly emerged from behind Wang Daoning, a silent palm strike aimed at Zhao Changhe¡¯s chest.

    Cui Wenjing cried out in rm, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Suddenly, from the sky descended a dragon-shaped fist shadow, viciously mming into the watery figure.

    Wang Daoning¡¯s face went pale with shock. ¡°Xia Longyuan!¡±

    Zhao Changhe had no time to concern himself with Wang Daoning any further. With all his strength, he lunged forward, grabbing Cui Wenjing and carrying him away from the range of the fist¡¯s impact.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    An earth-shattering explosion echoed across thend.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zhao Changhe did not fully escape the residual shockwave; he was blown away, forced to roll several times beforeing to a stop. He coughed and turned his head and saw that the riverbank ins had been obliterated by the st, leaving behind a deep crater dozens of zhang wide.

    Wang Daoning had vanished, and the watery shadow was also nowhere to be seen.

    Looking down at his father-inw in his arms, Zhao Changhe saw his face had turned deathly pale, and he had lost consciousness.

    After catching his breath, Zhao Changhe suddenly jumped to his feet and pointed at the sky. ¡°Old Xia, you bastard! You clearly watched the whole fight here, yet you let Old Cui face death alone? But the moment you see the Sea Tribe, you rushed to intervene without even caring if you¡¯d cause coteral damage? Do you think you¡¯re some hot shit?! Others are protecting your empire¡ª<i>your</i> empire!¡±

    Only silence met his anger.

    The air was still, and for a long time, there was no response.

    At that moment, three thousand members of the Blood God Cult arrived at the edge of the battlefield.

    After weighing his options, Wang Zhaoling had no desire to continue fighting and withdrew with his forces.

    Cui Yuanyong opened the city gates and led a group of light cavalry in pursuit. Both sides skirmished briefly before pulling back.

    The Wang n¡¯s first battle of rebellion ended in defeat.

 Chapter 521: Take Care, My Lady

    <h4>Chapter 521: Take Care, My Lady</h4>

    Inside Puyang City, Zhao Changhe sat by the bedside, cing his hand on Cui Wenjing¡¯s wrist, closing his eyes as he channeled the Rejuvenation Art, slowly tending to Cui Wenjing¡¯s injuries.

    His father-inw was badly hurt this time. His blood flow was chaotic, no longer circting normally. Only his foundation as a Ranking of Heaven figure kept him alive. If it had been an ordinary martial artist, they would have been long dead after suffering such injuries.

    When he held the Zhenhai Sword with his bare hands, sword qi entered his body, damaging his dantian. Finally, while weakened, he suffered internal injuries from the punch, leading to his unconscious state. With all these injuriesbined, any other doctor would likely have dered, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best,¡± and Cui Wenjing would then have been pronounced to be beyond saving.

    Fortunately, Zhao Changhe was the one by his side.

    Zhao Changhe was highly skilled in matters of the blood. He managed to help restore order to the chaotic blood cirction, while the Rejuvenation Art worked to heal the damaged blood vessels. As for the internal injuries and the harm caused by the sword qi, those could be handled by other doctors, and the Cui n had plenty of effective medicines to assist in the slow recovery process.

    These injuries did not affect Cui Wenjing¡¯s soul, so with proper treatment, he was going to fully recover withoutsting consequences. It was just difficult to estimate how long it would take.

    Wang Daoning was likely in a simr state. In the short term, he certainly would not be able to cause any trouble¡ªunless the Sea Tribe had some miraculous way to heal him instantly, which seemed unlikely.

    Cui Wenjing¡¯s children stood tensely nearby. Cui Yuanyang wanted to ask but did not dare interrupt, her little face flushed with worry.

    She had never imagined that, with chaos breaking out across the world, the first to fall would be her father, who was among the strongest in the world. For a girl who had lived under her father¡¯s protective wings all her life, it felt like the sky was copsing¡ªboth in reality and in her worldview.

    Even during the most perilous times when she fled with Zhao Changhe, Cui Yuanyang had not truly experienced this kind of deep anxiety. But now, in an instant, it felt as though her world had be filled with dark clouds.

    She could only wonder if her big brother Zhao could really heal her father.

    Zhao Changhe withdrew his hand from her father¡¯s wrist.

    The siblings spoke in unison, ¡°Brother Zhao/Big brother Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe waved them off. ¡°Keep it down. Don¡¯t disturb your father¡¯s rest. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    His choice of words implied their father was not in immediate danger, which brought relief to the siblings. They obediently followed Zhao Changhe outside.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s life is no longer in danger. The remaining work will involve gradually dealing with the sword qi, treating his internal organs, and repairing his dantian. These aren¡¯t problems that can be resolved instantly. There is no such miraculous technique. Fortunately, the <i>jianghu</i> is familiar with these types of injuries. No matter how strong the Zhenhai Sword¡¯s energy is, the Cui n should be able to handle it.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong was overjoyed. ¡°We should be able to manage that!¡±

    Cui Yuanyang, who had been holding her breath, finally let out a sigh of relief, her small shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°How long will it take for my dad to recover?¡±

    Zhao Changhe pulled her into his arms,forting her gently, ¡°I can¡¯t predict exactly how long it will take for him to fully recover, but if he gets proper care, he should wake up within three days. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong hesitated, wanting to ask something.

    He wanted to ask if his father¡¯s damaged dantian meant that even after recovering, he might lose his cultivation. He wanted Zhao Changhe¡¯s opinion, but it did not seem like the right time to ask. Preserving his father¡¯s life was the priority, and asking about anything else now felt selfish, so he held his tongue.

    But Zhao Changhe seemed to understand his concern. He said, ¡°In the Battle of Kuaiji, there was a war prize called the Transformative Lotus. It was notpletely used up, but I¡¯m not sure how it was distributed afterward. If the Cui n has it, use it right away¡ªit will greatly help your father¡¯s recovery. If you don¡¯t have it, go ask Tang Wanzhuang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My father never mentioned it, and I don¡¯t know if we have it. I¡¯ll have someone return to Qinghe to check the treasury records.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you go check. Whether you find it or not, since I¡¯m heading to the capital soon, I can ask Wanzhuang for some when I get there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go give the orders.¡± Cui Yuanyong hurriedly left.

    Cui Yuanyang stayed quietly in Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms. It was not until her brother had been gone for a while that she began to sob softly, ¡°Big brother Zhao...¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood why the young girl was crying¡ªfear and uncertainty, the feeling of the sky copsing. He gently wiped away her tears, speaking softly, ¡°It¡¯s alright now... Come on, it¡¯s just an injury. Your big brother Zhao gets hurt like a beaten dog all the time.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang pouted and said softly, ¡°But my father is so old...¡±

    ¡°...What are you even talking about? Your father isn¡¯t even old enough to qualify for normal retirement. And with his physique... I think if he breaks through to the next level, he might even achieve immortality. He¡¯s only in his forties. How can you call him old?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang was stunned. ¡°Immortality?¡±

    ¡°Those gods and demons barely hanging on in various secret realms¡ªmany of them aren¡¯t even that much stronger than your father. And look at how long they¡¯ve lived. I reckon that as long as one sessfully cultivates their yin spirit and has the right treasures to nurture it, they could live a very long life. And once you reach higher levels, who knows, maybe you could even achieve true immortality...¡±

    Cui Yuanyang leaned back slightly, blinking as if deep in thought.

    Zhao Changhe asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking of achieving immortality?¡±

    Cui Yuanyang scratched her head and muttered something too soft to hear.

    Zhao Changhe could never guess what was actually on her mind. She was worried about growing up, getting older, and losing her cuteness, fearing her big brother Zhao would not like her as much in the future. She was going to be eighteen in just a few months.[1]

    <i>What age was that old woman Xia Chichi when she first met Brother Zhao? </i>

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Feeling herself edging closer to bing just like those ¡°old women,¡± Cui Yuanyang was filled with a sense of urgency¡ªlike she was losing her advantage.

    Now it seemed unclear whether immortality was achievable, but maybe she could try to slow down growing up...

    But the atmosphere was not right, and that fleeting thought passed quickly. Cui Yuanyang¡¯s mind was still upied by her father¡¯s condition. ¡°I never imagined Wang Daoning could really injure dad this badly...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was silent.

    He had not seen the battle firsthand, but he could piece together about eighty percent of what had happened from the scene and the oue.

    For instance, Cui Wenjing¡¯s chaotic blood flow¡ªthat clearly was not the result of a Wang n technique. Judging Wang Daoning himself, even with the fully restored Zhenhai Sword, he was probably only evenly matched with Cui Wenjing wielding the weakened Qinghe Sword. It was the Sea Tribe¡¯s secret art that had truly affected Cui Wenjing.

    But even after being affected, Cui Wenjing had still managed to severely wound Wang Daoning. And with Zhao Changhe arriving in time, Old Cui should not have ended up in his current state.

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s punch was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, worsening both the physical injuries and dealing a psychological blow.

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s punch had clearly been nned in advance. Judging from his actions, it seemed evident that he had allowed the Wang n to rebel just to draw out the Sea Tribe behind them. Otherwise, why would he have kept Empress Wang alive?

    He was only concerned about the Sea Tribe. He was not trying to save Cui Wenjing, nor was he trying to save Zhao Changhe.

    He was simr to the blind woman, who would only act for the Heavenly Tome.

    How many times had Zhao Changhe faced life-threatening situations, and when had Xia Longyuan or the blind woman evere to save him? Especially this time, when he had not even confronted the Sea Tribe yet¡ªhe had not made a move, and there was not a sense of imminent danger. Zhao Changhe knew well that Xia Longyuan¡¯s punch had nothing to do with him. Had he not dodged, he would have been killed on the spot.

    He had managed to dodge and stay alive, and that was fine. But Old Cui? If Zhao Changhe had not protected him, he would have been reduced to mangled flesh.

    No matter how much Cui Wenjing¡¯s staunch resistance stemmed from his own considerations, the fact remained that he was defending the Great Xia¡¯snd. And Xia Longyuan only cared about drawing out the gods and demons. For a fleeting chance to catch a Sea Tribe deity, he was indifferent to coteral damage¡ªeven if it meant killing his own people.

    At that moment, Cui Wenjing¡¯s heart must have turned cold...

    It was truly inhumane... No wonder there was not a single person in the world who spoke well of Xia Longyuan. Perhaps the only person who could have said a few good things about him was Zhao Changhe himself, but even that goodwill had beenpletely squandered this time.

    <i>He¡¯s even worse than the blind woman. As cold as the blind woman is, at least she¡¯s never harmed her own.</i>

    Of course, there was no need to burden Yangyang with these thoughts. There was no point in making her resent Xia Longyuan. After a long moment of thought, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Take good care of your father. I¡¯m going to the capital, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang thought he was only going to ask Tang Wanzhuang about the Transformative Lotus and couldn¡¯t help tugging at his sleeve. ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just send someone to ask First Seat Tang? I... I¡¯m scared when you¡¯re not around...¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, speaking softly, ¡°I have many things to discuss with Wanzhuang, and there are other matters I need to ask some people about...¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°Yesterday, because of the sudden downpour, Wang Zhaoling paused the siege, which meant the Blood God Cult¡¯s surprise attack did not have the desired effect. Wang Zhaoling has only temporarily retreated¡ªhe has not been defeated. Once the Wang n processes the news of your father and Wang Daoning¡¯s mutual injuries, they will surelyunch another assault. For Qinghe, which is practically defenseless, we cannot afford to lose Puyang.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang looked at him, not fully understanding.

    Zhao Changhe spoke slowly, ¡°Yangyang, not everyone in the Cui n is of one mind. Many may not understand your father¡¯s unwavering stance this time, and with him down, their loyalty might waver. On the other hand, the Wang n will be united in purpose. In the short term, the person your brother can trust the most is none other than you. He... is under a lot of pressure.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang stared at him in a daze for a while, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother Zhao. Yangyang isn¡¯t the same as before. I¡¯ve reached the eighthyer of the Profound Gate!¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked at her smile, his eyes momentarily distant.

    Cultivation aside... The little girl, once dressed in a bunny outfit, sitting in the corner hugging her knees, had finally gone forever, swept away by the troubled times.

    If not for the rebellion of the Wang n, this trip to Qinghe would have been to discuss their marriage... but now, neither of them had the heart to bring it up.

    ¡°I know my Yangyang is a martial arts prodigy. If the Wang n stirs the raging storm, perhaps the one to turn the tide will be you.¡±

    Cui Yuanyang: ¡°...¡±

    The raging storm was more than just the Wang n.

    If saving a copsing tide was possible, then who could hold up the crumbling edifice?

    Zhao Changhe said nothing more. He hugged Cui Yuanyang gently, giving her a light kiss on her soft, rosy lips, and said tenderly, ¡°Take care, mydy.¡±

    With that, he turned and strode out, mounted Snow-Treading Crow, and rode off swiftly.

    Cui Yuanyang stood there, lost in thought, watching his figure disappear.

    1. The raws say 17, but based on the numbers in the previous chapters, this should be 18. ?

 Chapter 522: A Flickering Candle in the Wind

    <h4>Chapter 522: A Flickering Candle in the Wind</h4>

    The capital.

    A lone rider galloped toward the city gates, and the usuallyx guards suddenly tensed.

    <i>Who would dare to ride so recklessly toward the gates of the capital? Could it be some noble brat acting arrogantly?</i>

    ¡°H-halt!¡± The guards, seeing the rider about to charge straight through, braced themselves to intercept him.

    <i>Neigh!</i>

    The horse let out a long neigh,ing to an abrupt stop mid-gallop, demonstrating the rider¡¯s exceptional skill and control.

    The guards looked up and realized there was no need for the usual routine questioning.

    As long as this person was not wearing a disguise, everyone would instantly know who he was. He was a man known by all, one whom even the officials would not dare ask for an entry tax. Basically... he was treated as though he was a prince.

    ¡°Asura King!¡±

    Xue Canghai was not exaggerating when he said what he said. To the average person, being first on the Ranking of Man was tantamount to being treated with kingly reverence, even by the authorities.

    It was an interesting mentality, since not even the general Ranking of Earth garnered the same respect. It was only the first in each ranking¡ªespecially if earned through battle and not by default¡ªthat they came to be treated as though they carried a special aura.

    It was just like how people were likely to remember the winner of a tournament¡ªthe one who took the gold medal¡ªwhile not many remembered the silver or bronze medalists.

    Thest time he entered the capital, a loudmouthed fool had recognized him, causing the entire city to take notice, leading to quite a bit of trouble. This time, it seemed like it did not matter. He would let them beat the drums and announce his arrival. He did not care.

    Without giving it much thought, Zhao Changhe led his horse into the city, heading straight for the Tang residence.

    ¡°Venerable, venerable!¡± A member of the Four Idols Cult hurried to report to Vermillion Bird. ¡°The Asura King has entered the city.¡±

    Vermillion Bird kept herposure, sipping her tea slowly. ¡°Where is he headed? Here, or to the Huangfu residence to find Shaozong?¡±

    ¡°...He¡¯s headed to the Tang residence.¡±

    The air seemed to grow still for a moment, a sudden sense of heaviness. Xia Chichi snuck a nce at Vermillion Bird, who, after a moment of silence, sighed. ¡°Chichi, it¡¯s clear that man doesn¡¯t have you in his heart. You should let him go.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face remained expressionless.

    <i>How would Zhao Changhe even know I¡¯m here? Why would hee looking for me...? As for the Huangfu residence, that coquettish consort usually stays in the pce. Who in their right mind would go to her residence...? </i>Xia Chichi hesitated briefly, then said cautiously, ¡°Venerable, he might sneak into the pce to steal the consort.¡±

    Vermillion Bird blinked a few times, then got up to leave.

    Xia Chichi was dumbfounded. ¡°Venerable, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Vermillion Bird replied, ¡°I have some matters to discuss with Huangfu Qing. I¡¯ll have her coordinate with Zhao Changhe.¡±

    Xia Chichi hesitated for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Venerable, I wish to go into the pce as well.¡±

    Vermillion Bird frowned slightly. It was not that she would not allow Xia Chichi to enter the pce, but rather if it was suitable given Xia Chichi¡¯s identity. Previously, Xia Chichi had not even dared to set foot in the capital. This time, she barely made it here, and she had never mentioned wanting to enter the pce¡ªyet now she was willing to risk it all just to see her beloved.

    But after some thought, Vermillion Bird realized there was no harm. If Chichi truly was Xia Longyuan¡¯s daughter, would Xia Longyuan really kill her? Perhaps their meeting would spark something interesting, and Vermillion Bird suddenly wanted to see it happen.

    ¡°The pce is heavily guarded. It¡¯s not the kind of ce you can sneak into easily. I, of course, am able toe and go as I please, but as for you...¡± Vermillion Bird paused and then smiled. ¡°If you must go in, you could disguise yourself as Huangfu Qing¡¯s personal maid. However, you¡¯ll have to endure a bit of hardship, and at least on the surface, you¡¯ll need to show her respect.¡±

    Xia Chichi gritted her teeth. ¡°If it¡¯s just a temporary measure, so what if I have to give in to her for a couple of days?¡±

    Vermillion Bird could not suppress her amusement and left leisurely. ¡°Wait here, then. I¡¯ll go find Huangfu Qing first. I¡¯ll have here up with an excuse to leave the pce, and then she can bring you in directly.¡±

    At the entrance of the Tang n¡¯s residence in the capital.

    ¡°Asura King, please enter,¡± the gatekeeper greeted him obsequiously. ¡°The bureau chief is waiting for Your Highness in the drawing room.¡±

    It seemed that once they started calling him ¡°Asura King,¡± the Highness title followed naturally, with no awkwardness at all.

    Zhao Changhe strode inside and, from a distance, spotted Baoqin standing by the corridor, waving her handkerchief. ¡°Over here, over here.¡±

    Whatever solemn mood Zhao Changhe had was shattered by the sight of that handkerchief. This was not the Myriad Flowers Tower... and the Demon Suppression Bureau was not a brothel.

    Just as he reached Baoqin, she immediately started whimpering. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! The young miss has been coughing up blood again. Please take a look at her...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart sank, and he hurried into the drawing room.

    Tang Wanzhuang was sitting at the table, making tea. The tea¡¯s fragrance lingered in the air, steam swirling gracefully, creating an almost ethereal scene. Yet the pallor of her face, as pale as paper, and her asional cough shattered any semnce of elegance.

    It waste summer, unbearably hot, yet Tang Wanzhuang was still dressed heavily. Though not wearing furs as she had been when they first met, she was still dressed inyers more suitable for early spring or fall.

    ¡°Still ying at being all refined and elegant?¡± Zhao Changhe strode over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me check.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pouted, giving Baoqin a meaningful nce.

    That nce clearly meant, ¡°Leave¡ªdon¡¯t watch this. I still want to maintain some dignity.¡±

    Baoqin rolled her eyes, backed out of the room, and shut the door behind her. <i>Who wants to watch you two? I¡¯d get an eye infection!</i>

    However, nothing happened inside that would cause anyone to ¡°get an eye infection.¡± Zhao Changhe held Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s wrist, frowning deeply, his expression grim.

    Tang Wanzhuang stole a nce at his face and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to scold me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almostughed in frustration. ¡°So you know you deserve a scolding?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t force myself to do anything, so you can¡¯t me me.¡±

    Indeed, she had not done anything reckless. It was just that the changing times weighed heavily on her mind, deeply affecting her, and her illness stemmed from her soul. How could she not worry? As long as she was the bureau chief of the Demon Suppression Bureau, as long as she was Tang Wanzhuang, how could she not be concerned?

    Perhaps only when she truly retired from her duties and withdrew from the world would she be able to be at peace, but was that even possible?

    Zhao Changhe sighed. He could not bring himself to scold her and simply said, ¡°Do you realize how serious your condition has be?¡±

    ¡°You learned medicine from me. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang knew that the recurrence of an old ailment could be even worse than the original onset, but she could not show weakness. Saying ¡°I¡¯m not well, please help me¡± would be akin to begging for intimacy, given the nature of their treatment dynamic.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, walked over to a table, and picked up paper and a brush. He quickly wrote a list, then stepped outside to hand it to Baoqin. ¡°Fetch these herbs immediately, and bring me a set of supplies for brewing medicine too.¡±

    Baoqin was quite surprised. She had half-expected them to be tearing each other apart in there. It seemed things were indeed very serious. She no longer entertained any stray thoughts, took the prescription, and hurried off.

    Zhao Changhe returned to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s side, holding her hand as he silently activated the Rejuvenation Art.

    It was the Rejuvenation Art now enhanced with the power of the Eternal Blood Demon Body, and Tang Wanzhuang suddenly felt a surge of warmth and vitality throughout her entire being. It was far more potent than anything she had experienced before.

    She stared at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face in a daze. The man before her this time was much more reserved, and somehow far more dependable.

    The relentless years of life in the <i>jianghu</i> had transformed him. Two years ago, he was an arrogant youth with no filter, but now, he was like the pir of a household, silently holding everything together.

    ¡°I can¡¯t me you,¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°The recurrence of your illness is partly my fault, too. After all, I killed the governor and sided with the rebels. As long as you don¡¯t me me, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was quiet for a moment before she softly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily stunned, forgetting what he had intended to say. After a pause, he continued, ¡°...I need to meet Xia Longyuan. Can you arrange for me to enter the pce?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang hesitated. ¡°Why do you need to see him?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to be the crown prince anymore? How can I do that if I don¡¯t meet him? Should I just rebel instead?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shivered slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll report to him right away and have him summon you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother having him summon me.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Strictly following protocol, being an upright court official¡ªit¡¯s respectable, but also incredibly foolish. It really is a contradiction.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang retorted, ¡°...I¡¯m not that rigid!¡±

    Her defiant tone finally lightened the atmosphere a bit, and Zhao Changhe could not help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re not rigid?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang snapped back, ¡°If I were that stubborn and rigid, would I have kissed you before marriage?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked in surprise. ¡°Then sneak me in.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang replied helplessly, ¡°Even if I could sneak you through the pce gates, how would I get you into the inner pce? I can¡¯t even enter the inner pce myself. Did you expect me to have free ess there?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shivered slightly. ¡°That¡¯s... problematic...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang shot him a sidelong nce.

    They exchanged a look, both knowing who they should turn to for help.

    Tang Wanzhuang pouted in frustration. ¡°You could just go through proper channels and have him summon you! Hmph...¡±

    At the end of her sentence, she shuddered, a soft moan slipping from her lips.

    Their hands had been sped together the entire time, and throughout their conversation, Zhao Changhe had been using the Rejuvenation Art to treat her. At that moment, a particrly injured part of her body healed, and the tingling relief caught Tang Wanzhuang off guard.

    ¡°Your Highness, the medicine is ready... ready...¡± Baoqin burst into the room excitedly, then froze in ce, her eyes widening as she slowly backed out.

    <i>What was that sound just now...?</i>

    Zhao Changhe, annoyed, waved his hand backward. Baoqin suddenly felt an invisible force grab the medicine from her hands and she could only watch as the medicine packet was brought into Zhao Changhe¡¯s grasp.

    With a loud bang, the door was shut by that same invisible hand.

    Tears welled in Baoqin¡¯s eyes as she crouched on the ground, rubbing her head where the door had hit her.

    Inside the room, Zhao Changhe lit the stove and added the medicinal ingredients. Tang Wanzhuang curiously peeked over as Zhao Changhe took out a small vial of blood and a small piece of flesh from his ring.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The blood and flesh of a Blood Ao. Fortunately, I still have some left.¡± Zhao Changhe added the blood and flesh into the concoction, staring into the fire as it simmered. ¡°Your problem now isn¡¯t just the illness itself but a severe depletion of your life force. Even if I heal your wounds, you won¡¯t live long. I need to find a way to replenish your life force. Fortunately, the Blood Ao is just what you need. But you have to promise me that until you¡¯re fully recovered, you absolutely can¡¯t get hurt again. Otherwise, even a god won¡¯t be able to save you...¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang opened her mouth but could not make that promise.

    With the world in chaos, how could she possibly do nothing? As long as she was involved, she could not guarantee that she would not get hurt.

    Zhao Changhe also knew that his demand was almost impossible. He silently stared at the stove for a long time before suddenly turning, pulling her fiercely into his arms, and kissing her fiercely.

    Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she closed her eyes.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Great Xia was already like a flickering candle in the wind, and so was Tang Wanzhuang. Zhao Changhe¡¯s so-called medicine from the Blood Ao was likely just patchwork, just like her previous attempts to hold the Great Xia together.

    In the final moments of life, there was really no need for restraint.

 Chapter 523: Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 523: Awakening</h4>

    But Zhao Changhe did not give in to indulgence.

    It was not the right time, the right ce, or even the right mood. Moreover, dual cultivation was not some divine art, so it would not really help right now.

    His rough kiss was more of a... punishment, a form of chastisement even though he knew she was not really at fault.

    Baoqin heard her young miss¡¯ muffled groan from inside the room. Even though she was beyond a thick wooden door, she instinctively covered her eyes.

    In reality, the two inside had pulled apart, both breathing heavily. Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s lips had been bitten, a trace of blood evident.

    They exchanged aplicated look. After a moment, Tang Wanzhuang spoke softly, her tone calm. ¡°I thought you were going to force yourself on me.¡±

    ¡°That would mean I¡¯ve given up and I just want to have my way with you.¡± Zhao Changhe turned his head, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Wash yourself up and wait for me¡ªI¡¯m nning to have you for many years.¡±

    Despite his crude words, Tang Wanzhuang remained calm, staring into the flickering mes with him. She replied quietly, ¡°If that day everes.¡±

    The calmness of her statement left it unclear whether she was agreeing or being sarcastic.

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. He watched the fire until it gradually died down.

    He stood up, true qi enveloping his hand, and grasped the boiling hot y pot directly, pouring out a bowl of medicinal broth.

    Tang Wanzhuang inhaled sharply, unsure if it was because of her sore lips or her amazement at Zhao Changhe¡¯s strength.

    <i>He¡¯s grown so strong...</i>

    It was not just about him being able to endure the heat. The true qi around his hand had tangible solidity, appearing like a physical barrier that would not dissipate. Such power would rank him far above most within the Ranking of Earth. Indeed, his power had already surpassed the Ranking of Man.

    Zhao Changhe took a small sip of the broth himself, gauging its properties and potency, then nodded and turned to Tang Wanzhuang. ¡°Do you need me to feed you?¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pursed her lips. <i>If you want to feed me, just do it. Why even ask?</i>

    But since he asked, of course, she had to respond. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhao Changhe froze for a moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but blink a few times as he held the bowl.

    Tang Wanzhuang huffed, sitting in her chair in silence. Her lips were badly hurt, making it difficult for her to move them.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but ruffle her hair. Tang Wanzhuang tried to pull away, so Zhao Changhe simply kneeled before her, scooping up a spoonful of the broth, blowing on it, and offering it to her lips. ¡°Ah~¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang took the spoonful into her mouth, mumbling, ¡°When you see His Majesty, try to convince him to send reinforcements to Hebei.¡±

    Zhao Changhe scooped up another spoonful of medicine, blowing on it, listening as she spoke.

    Tang Wanzhuang continued, ¡°The Wang n has been plotting their rebellion for a long time. The situation in Qinghe is different. The Cui n¡¯s private soldiers are not enough. Right now, they¡¯ve only just managed to gather all the local government troops from their territory to defend Puyang. But how many can that be? Moreover, this leaves the rest of Hebei vulnerable. If Puyang falls, there will soone many disastrous consequences...¡±

    Zhao Changhe handed her another spoonful of the medicine. ¡°If this medicine doesn¡¯t shut you up, I¡¯ll find something else. Maybe I should bite you again.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang pouted and obediently drank the medicine, deciding not to say anything more.

    Zhao Changhe continued feeding her silently. It was hard to tell if they were flirting or bickering. When the bowl was finally empty, Zhao Changhe stood up and said, ¡°I suddenly think that having a clever strategist by my side, someone who gives me their wholehearted support, might actually be quite an experience.¡±

    After speaking, as if feeling a bit embarrassed, he turned and left the room. ¡°The medicine is pretty strong. Get some rest. I¡¯lle check on you again tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang stared at his departing figure, mulling over the meaning of his words. After some reflection, she realized what he meant.

    <i>It sounds as if he might actually have ambitions for power... but it might not be as the crown prince. And... wait, did he just try to recruit me?</i>

    For a moment, Tang Wanzhuang was stunned, nkly watching Zhao Changhe ruffle Baoqin¡¯s hair into a bird¡¯s nest as he left. Baoqin jumped up, shouting insults at him. The scene seemed distant and surreal, yet strangelyforting as if it existed in a different time and space.

    So much so that she did not even catch what Baoqin was yelling. ¡°He looks like a big bear, yet he¡¯s done so fast? If you take the time to get undressed and dressed again, did he evenst half the time it would take to brew a cup of tea?¡±

    Thankfully, Zhao Changhe had run off quickly enough that he did not hear her...

    * * *

    ¡°Please inform Huangfu Shaozong that Zhao Changhe is here to visit.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had hurried to the Huangfu estate, but this time he did not receive the same warm reception as he had at Tang n. Instead, he was left at the door.

    Even after giving his name, the gatekeeper barely paid him any attention, simply raising an eyelid and saying, ¡°The young general is not at home.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced around, quickly understanding the situation, and cupped his hands in farewell before leaving.

    He then slipped into a nearby alley and climbed over the wall into the mansion.

    Sure enough, as he approached the inner courtyard, he heard Huangfu Shaozong¡¯s voice. ¡°Why on earth should we provoke Zhao Changhe like this, sister? Refusing to see him like this is very disrespectful.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯szy voice drifted over. ¡°Why worry? He hasn¡¯t nted any spies in our residence. As long as you don¡¯t go bbing outside, how would he know you¡¯re here? You think he¡¯s omniscient?¡±

    ¡°...I think you must take him for a fool. With his status in the <i>jianghu</i> now, even if I really weren¡¯t home, the family should still send word for me to return.¡±

    ¡°Oh, has he reallye this far? I wouldn¡¯t have guessed.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you... Haah! Uh, this pce maid looks unfamiliar...¡±

    ¡°Get out! Also, if you keep rolling your eyes, I¡¯ll gouge them out!¡±

    Huangfu Shaozong was unceremoniously pushed out of the room, bewildered and shaking his head as he left.

    Inside, Huangfu Qing let out a coldugh. ¡°Truly a vixen. Everywhere she goes, she has men staring at her wide-eyed andpletely entranced...¡±

    Before she could finish, the window creaked open, and Zhao Changhe slipped in.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He, too, stared wide-eyed.

    <i>Huh? Why is Chichi here? And why is she dressed as a pce maid?</i>

    Huangfu Qing grew angrier. ¡°See? Every man stares at her like that.¡±

    Xia Chichi rolled her eyes. Honestly, she herself could not understand why she had such an appeal to the young men of this generation. Yue Hongling had roamed the <i>jianghu</i> for so long and did not have this effect on people. <i>Maybe I¡¯m just naturally more beautiful than that other woman who wears such gaudy red all the time.</i>

    Or maybe there was something else, something inexplicable. Whether it was Wang Zhaoling, Yang Bugui, or Huangfu Shaozong, they were all from official families, and she was a princess.

    These thoughts circled in her mind as she spoke slowly in response, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about being a vixen, there¡¯s noparing to certain others... One who already has a husband yet sneaks around with her stepson.¡±

    Huangfu Qing said coldly, ¡°Did the venerable not tell you that while you¡¯re posing as a maid, you need to follow my lead?¡±

    Xia Chichi retorted, ¡°There¡¯s no one else here. Why should I indulge you?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get into character now, you¡¯ll make mistakes in front of otherster. I might as well report this to the venerable and have the mission canceled.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xia Chichi gritted her teeth. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a thief in the house. Let me help you get rid of him.¡±

    The little pce maid clenched her fists and charged toward the thief, only to be scooped up and embraced by the thief in the next moment.

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°?¡±

    <i>Damn it.</i>

    She originally nned to give Zhao Changhe the cold shoulder for going to see Tang Wanzhuang first, but Xia Chichi had gone ahead and thrown herself into his arms, making the whole idea of giving him the cold shoulder meaningless.

    <i>The Four Idols Cult has truly fallen on some difficult times.</i>

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhao Changhe did not have time to think about any romantic entanglements. ¡°And why are you dressed like this? Are you nning to see him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t even know what good it would do to see him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe also did not know what point there was, or even why he wanted to see Xia Longyuan. But he just had the urge to meet the emperor, and doing otherwise seemed unbearable to him.

    <i>Maybe this is what people called a shared connection between husband and wife.</i>

    <i>ng!</i>

    The sound of a teacup mming violently onto the table startled them both. They turned to see Huangfu Qing, her face as cold as ice. ¡°The one with the surname Zhao, is this how a man acts once he¡¯s gotten what he wanted?¡±

    She expressed her jealousy so openly and unapologetically that she found it surprisingly satisfying.

    <i>This is far better than when I use my Vermillion Bird identity. This is so liberating!</i>

    Zhao Changhe quickly interjected, ¡°It¡¯s just that Chichi¡¯s situation is a bit sensitive...¡±

    ¡°Sensitive? Are you talking about some parts of her body?¡±

    An experienced woman could be scandalously audacious, and Huangfu Qing certainly fit the bill. Xia Chichi blushed furiously, ready to retort, but Huangfu Qing continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than an issue of lineage, right? So, are you two done pretending? Are you openly revealing that Xia Longyuan¡¯s real child is the saintess of this cult? Or do you think you¡¯ve won me over so thoroughly that I wouldn¡¯t reveal such a thing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Since Venerable Vermillion Bird allowed Chichi to enter the pce with you, she probably already knows. It¡¯s surprising, though; Vermillion Bird seems to be quite magnanimous. She knows Chichi is his child yet has shown no suspicion.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s satisfaction grew even more. <i>Of course, the venerable has tolerance, foresight, and magnanimity. Yes, keepplimenting me, keep going!</i>

    But Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°To be honest, at this point, I think hiding this identity has lost its meaning.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was genuinely curious now. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied calmly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do. If he <i>does</i> die, given how unstable the Great Xia is, it doesn¡¯t matter who bes the crown prince¡ªno one will be able to hold the empire together. At that point, who takes the throne has nothing to do with lineage. Only those with their own strong base of power will have any right.¡±

    Huangfu Qing stared at him in silence for a while before finally saying, ¡°Did you awaken something in yourself after pinning down that Spirit Tribe¡¯s saintess in Miaojiang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback. ¡°How... how do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°Ha, the Tome of Troubled Times¡¯ judgment on Xiang Simeng. Anyone who knows you and knows you were in Miaojiang would understand what it was implying.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Maybe that yed a part... but more importantly, I can¡¯t bear it any longer.¡±

    Huangfu Qing beamed. ¡°I knew it. You really were always destined to be the Fire Pig of Shi.¡±

 Chapter 524: Entering the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 524: Entering the Pce</h4>

    Huangfu Qing now fully embraced her role. It was hard to believe that she was once the same person who had wanted Zhao Changhe dead. The Fire Pig of Shi title had originally been given to Zhao Changhe by Lady Three, and it had mainly been for her amusement.

    Xia Chichi, on the other hand, silently agreed with her words. Zhao Changhe had beenrgely known for his rebellious nature when he first started out. It was just that hister acts of righteousness had caused people to forget that.

    But, in truth, he had never changed¡ªhe had always been that unruly rebel, that mountain bandit. He naturally fit with the Four Idols Cult, but it was best if he had no leader above him; otherwise, that leader was bound to be toppled sooner orter.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Huangfu Qing said, clearly satisfied, standing up and no longer caring that Zhao Changhe had gone to see Tang Wanzhuang first. ¡°I¡¯ll take you both into the pce. One of you will pretend to be a pce maid, and the other...¡±

    Zhao Changhe red at her.

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously, her voice dripping with suggestion. ¡°If you care about appearances, you could dress as an imperial guard, but you won¡¯t be able to spend the night in the imperial noble consort¡¯s quarters. If you prefer substance over appearances, you could dress as a eunuch¡ªthen you could go in and out freely.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Do I look like a tall, imposing eunuch to you?¡±

    Huangfu Qing smiled, her eyes narrowing, ¡°There have been some.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going in there to argue with someone, not to beughed at before I even start. I¡¯ll be a guard.¡±

    Huangfu Qing pouted, throwing a set of guard¡¯s clothes at him in frustration. ¡°Stubborn pig!¡±

    <i>Hmm... Did she prepare this in advance?</i>

    Zhao Changhe took the clothes and calmly began changing right in front of both women. ¡°Even as a guard, I can still enter the imperial noble consort¡¯s chambers... Whether I get to stay or not depends on how I handle it.¡±

    Huangfu Qing clicked her tongue, wanting to say something, but one nce at Xia Chichi¡ªwho was standing there with a not-so-happy expression¡ªmade her hold back. She silently cursed herself for agreeing to bring her into the pce in the first ce.

    * * *

    Their entry into the pce went very smoothly. Huangfu Qing had not left the pce alone. There was an entire entourage of carriages waiting for her in front of the Huangfu residence. On the way back, arge procession apanied her, and no one noticed the addition of a pce maid and a guard.

    As for the people in the carriages themselves, they were all trusted members of the Four Idols Cult¡ªfanatically devoted believers.

    The Four Idols Cult valued quality over quantity. Any core cult member had a very low likelihood of wavering in loyalty. In fact, asking Zhao Changhe to wear a eunuch¡¯s outfit was just Huangfu Qing¡¯s little game¡ªit did not really matter what he wore. As long as he got past the pce guards, once inside her chambers, all the surrounding people were members of the Four Idols Cult, and no one would speak a word of whatever happened within.

    Venerable Vermillion Bird had been in the pce for years, working hand-in-hand with the fake Xia Longyuan. Aside from nting countless Four Idols Cult members within the pce, she had long won over most of the pce staff. Everywhere she looked, she would see her people. Empress Wang was no match for her at all.

    Especially after the Wang n showed signs of rebellion, although Empress Wang was not deposed, anyone in the pce with a functioning brain knew that her days were numbered, and they all began to switch allegiance to the imperial noble consort. Now that the Wang n had openly rebelled, the empress was even closer to being deposed, perhaps even executed, which would not be surprising. Once the empress was deposed, Huangfu Qing would effectively have full control of the inner pce.

    One thing Zhao Changhe could not understand about the Wang n¡¯s moves was that probing the loyalty of the empire essentially put their own empress, who was in the pce, in a highly precarious situation. However, upon reflection, it made sense: the crown prince was already dead, and with no heir to the throne, the empress¡¯ value had significantly diminished. Given the Wang n¡¯s ruthlessness, they likely no longer cared about her life or death, and perhaps aligning with the Sea Tribe was more important to them.

    <i>Speaking of which... Xia Longyuan propped up an imposter to sit on his throne, and the fake cooperated with Huangfu Qing, and I guess it makes sense for him not to dare touch her. But what about the empress? Is Xia Longyuan really letting the fake sleep alone with his empress? That¡¯s honestly...</i>

    ¡°What are you thinking about with those shifty eyes?¡± Huangfu Qing, now in her resplendent pce attire,yfortably on a soft chaise in the pce. She spoke casually, ¡°Are you thinking about the empress?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Zhao Changhe coughed awkwardly. ¡°You know the Xia Longyuan on the throne is a fake, right? You entered the pce as part of a coboration with him.¡±

    Huangfu Qing stated inly, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re thinking about the fake sleeping with the empress.¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked away.

    Huangfu Qing continued, ¡°The empress is Wang Daoning¡¯s sister. She¡¯s only a year younger than him, and her martial cultivation level isn¡¯t high. Her anti-aging techniques are limited, and she¡¯s long since lost her youth and beauty. Neither the real nor the fake Xia Longyuan would be interested in her. Do you know why past emperors often favored certain consorts and neglected the empress? It¡¯s because the empress often grows old...¡±

    ¡°Uh... So, will she die?¡±

    ¡°Anytime now,¡± Huangfu Qing said. ¡°The imposter definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to dispose of her, but the real Xia Longyuan might. The empress no longer holds any value to him. In fact, even if the Wang n hadn¡¯t rebelled, the empress would still die. Xia Longyuan would use her death as an excuse to suppress the Wang n¡¯s rebellion.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°You figured that out?¡±

    ¡°Not just me. Wang Daoning figured it out too. Knowing that his sister was going to die either way, he decided it was better to rebel outright.¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°You once warned me to leave the pce, implying that Xia Longyuan wasn¡¯t as weak as we thought. Now, it seems you were right.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, I sensed a surge of energy from the pce that shot toward Hebei. Xia Longyuan has finally got the Sea Tribe to reveal themselves... I feel like he¡¯s also watching me, waiting to see if there are any gods or demons behind me.¡± Huangfu Qing smiled brilliantly. ¡°Though I know he¡¯s still very powerful, I actually felt more at ease these past two days. At least I finally understand Xia Longyuan¡¯s purpose. It¡¯s that feeling of not knowing his intentions that¡¯s truly unnerving.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at the silent Xia Chichi, who had been standing by his side the whole time. Her expression had been somewhat dazed. He asked on her behalf, ¡°So, do you have any clue on how to find the real Xia Longyuan?¡±

    ¡°I at least have a guess as to where he¡¯s hiding.¡± Huangfu Qing hesitated. ¡°Are you nning to confront him directly? Isn¡¯t that a bit...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. He should already know that we¡¯re here,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°He could observe battles a thousand til away... Even though he probably did that through some trick left in the Qinghe Sword rather than truly being able to oversee his entire empire, the pce here is much more heavily fortified with his arrangements. There¡¯s nothing to hide from him. We might as well get straight to the point.¡±

    Suddenly,ughter came from above. ¡°You¡¯re quite clever. You even figured out how I watched Cui Wenjing¡¯s battle.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Zhao Changhe responded, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not hiding anymore?¡±

    ¡°When I threw that punch, it would have been impossible to hide from V... Huangfu Qing,¡± Xia Longyuan said, his voice carrying a curious tone. ¡°The Four Idols Cult finally realized that I¡¯m not actually injured. Congrattions.¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°...¡±

    She thought the joke was in thetter half of his statement, not realizing that Xia Longyuan was actually teasing her with the earlier pause.

    Zhao Changhe did not catch on either. He asked, ¡°So, can you see me now, or are you just able to hear everything going on in the pce?¡±

    ¡°I can only hear,¡± Xia Longyuan answered honestly. ¡°Only one person can truly oversee the entire world... Though she¡¯s weakened, her fundamental abilities remain. But even for her, there are many ces she cannot see. She has to rely on the eyes she ced on you. Just like I needed an eye on the Qinghe Sword.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not surprised. He had long suspected this, which is why he had mostly stopped using the Back Eye. He barely used it now, although it passively evolved with him. It was now more of an overseeing eye, but its field of view was quite narrow, far from the level of overseeing the entire world.

    He did not dwell on this, nning to discuss it with the blind womanter. For now, he did not want to get sidetracked.

    ¡°Did you ce an eye on Dragon Bird?¡±

    ¡°Why would I bother watching you?¡± Xia Longyuan chuckled. ¡°Did you really think back then that you were worth my time?¡±

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re somewhat interesting... but only somewhat.¡± Xia Longyuan said. ¡°If you¡¯vee to curse me, thene and do it. Bring Chichi along. You could¡¯vee openly. There was no need for all this sneaking around¡ªit¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Xia Chichi: ¡°...¡±

    After a pause, Xia Longyuan sighed, ¡°In this world, only Chichi truly has the right to scold me.¡±

    Xia Chichi finally spoke for the first time since entering the pce, ¡°But I have no desire to scold you, because you¡¯re not worth it.¡±

 Chapter 525: The Tears of the People May Overturn a Boat

    <h4>Chapter 525: The Tears of the People May Overturn a Boat</h4>

    The Imperial Ancestral Temple of the Great Xia Pce was a rather unique ce.

    Xia Longyuan rose from themon folk, very much like Zhao Changhe, almost as if he had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    At least Zhao Changhe had a somewhat ¡°verifiable¡± background. He was said to be from Zhao Family Vige. Back then, the vigers were ughtered, and his parents and rtives were likely all killed in that incident. This was not just verified by the renowned hero Yue Hongling, but also heard firsthand by First Seat Tang when Zhao Changhe angrily mentioned it to Luo Zhenwu, making it reliable evidence.

    But with Xia Longyuan, no one knew where he came from or who his parents were. After unifying the realm, he did not follow tradition to honor his parents, nor did he establish an ancestral shrine. The Imperial Ancestral Temple did not even have a memorial tablet.

    He did not perform ancestral rites, and every time the Ministry of Rites spoke of ancestors, the conversation would end right then and there.

    Only Zhao Changhe knew the truth. Xia Longyuan¡¯s parents were more than likely still alive and well in the modern world, and had not passed away, so why would he set up a memorial tablet, essentially cursing his parents to die?

    Xia Longyuan probably came from the same era as him, just that he was ced in this world by the blind woman some thirty years earlier. With Xia Longyuan¡¯s understanding of time, he should know there was still a chance to return to his original time, with his parents still alive¡ªonly now, he was older than them. Whether he still wanted to go back was unclear... Considering how much he seemed to be enjoying himself now, probably not...

    Given this situation, it would have been better not to establish an ancestral temple at all. Setting up an empty one just invited criticism. Still, Xia Longyuan did create one, implying that one day he too would die, and the temple would be needed eventually.

    And so, what should have been a solemn ancestral temple, as it was in every dynasty, was instead kept clean by a few pce attendants, cold and deste in the Great Xia Dynasty.

    Huangfu Qing also initially suspected the ancestral temple when she entered the pce. But upon her secret investigation, she found nothing.

    Now, she understood. It was not that there was nothing there. It was simply that back then, her cultivation was not strong enough to detect any anomaly. Now that she had broken through to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, she could finally sense it and could ¡°guess¡± where the real Xia Longyuan was.

    The reason Xia Longyuan built the ancestral temple in this location was clearly the existence of an isted secret realm here, and the architecture of the temple formed an extremely special array,bining concealment with a purpose that was yet unclear.

    It was highly likely that the choice to establish the capital here and the construction of the pce were all connected to this.

    Huangfu Qing led the couple to the ancestral temple, where a teleportation array suddenly appeared in the center of the temple. Huangfu Qing stared at it for a long time before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s best not to enter. Let hime out and talk.¡±

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s pointless.¡±

    Huangfu Qing red at him.

    Zhao Changhe smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can stay outside and provide support.¡±

    Huangfu Qing thought for a moment and then nodded slightly. Suddenly, she disappeared. ¡°If you two don¡¯te out within an incense stick¡¯s time, the capital will be razed to the ground.¡±[1]

    This was both a warning and a threat directed at Xia Longyuan... Yet Xia Longyuan gave no response.

    Xia Longyuan was not entirely without concerns. Huangfu Qing, after observing for so long, was at least able to confirm one thing: he still needed the Great Xia Empire to exist, even if it was teetering on the edge. As long as it existed, it was enough.

    This was likely tied to some kind of method rted to the fate of the mortal realm, which Huangfu Qing could not fully understand yet, but she knew that it definitely existed. Without it, many of Xia Longyuan¡¯s actions would be inexplicable.

    Zhao Changhe might have somewhat blindly overestimated Xia Longyuan¡¯s power, but in the minds of the elite of this world, as long as someone had something they desired, they were not invincible, regardless of what that desire may be.

    And so, almost everyone was keeping their eyes on Xia Longyuan, waiting for him to show a sign of weakness.

    He was indeed not invincible.

    Zhao Changhe held Xia Chichi¡¯s hand, and they slowly stepped onto the teleportation array. Soft white light shed, and the two of them instantly disappeared from where they stood. The light on the teleportation array also faded as if it had never existed.

    When the white light faded, they were met with a peculiar scene.

    Xia Longyuan was sitting cross-legged on a tall stone tform. The tform was square and had nine levels, each level smaller than the one below it. Despite such a design, even at the ninth level, it was still dozens of meters wide, making the tall nineyered stone tform seem rtively low and broad.

    Surrounding them was a dome of darkness, like a rounded cover enclosing all sides. On the dome above, constetions flickered, tracing the shapes of celestial bodies across the sky.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s first thought was the Night Emperor, but he quickly realized that was not the case.

    This was actually a form of cultivation based on the ¡°round heaven, square earth¡± worldview[2]. It was seen as a necessary step on the path to ¡°overlooking the world¡± and ¡°controlling the universe.¡±

    The Night Emperor was just someone who had gone the furthest down this path, hence his title. But it was not unique to him. Xia Longyuan was clearly on the same path, incorporating who knew how much of the former White Tiger Saintess¡¯s and Azure Dragon¡¯s insights from back then.

    Xia Chichi looked at the dome, her anger growing. ¡°You discarded my mother like a worn shoe, but now you use her cultivation insights. World¡¯s number one? <i>Hmph</i>.¡±

    Xia Longyuan was not angered by her words. Even when Xia Chichi said that he was not worthy earlier, he did not get angry. Instead, he smiled slightly, and there was even a hint of kindness in his eyes as he looked at Xia Chichi. ¡°Your knowledge is shallow, and your opportunities have been few. Zhao Changhe would never say something like that... Come up and talk.¡±

    Zhao Changhe squeezed Xia Chichi¡¯s hand, signaling for her to calm down. Then he took her hand and leaped upward,nding on the high tform.

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he carefully examined Zhao Changhe. ¡°Your cultivation has advanced faster than mine did back then, much faster.¡±

    Zhao Changhe responded tly, ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±

    Xia Longyuan smiled. ¡°I told you before, if you don¡¯t like me and you want to kill me, thene and do it yourself... You¡¯ve advanced quickly, but you still have a long way to go.¡±

    Xia Chichi gave Zhao Changhe a surprised nce. Back in Kunlun, Zhao Changhe had told her about his meeting with Xia Longyuan, including everything rted to her mother, but he had not mentioned this part.

    <i>Did Zhao Changhe express dissatisfaction with Xia Longyuan at that time? And Xia Longyuan didn¡¯t get angry? There seems to be something special about the rtionship between them... Whenever he talks with Zhao Changhe, he uses ¡°I¡± every time, not the imperial ¡°we.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe then spoke, ¡°Although I disagreed with you back then, I would never have shouted for a fight. You were kind to me, especially when you mentioned how being a father-inw is a father too. That made me see you quite favorably. It made me feel that you had a human side, that you weren¡¯t as indifferent to Chichi as I initially thought. Later, when people said you might be my father, I didn¡¯t deny it as much as before. Indeed, a father-inw is also a father.¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s conflicting emotions about what she should say werepletely dispelled by the conversation between the two. She even became quite interested, found a raised stone on the ground, sat down on it, and watched them silently.

    Xia Longyuan chuckled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you doing that because you wanted to take advantage of the title of crown prince? Like using Dragon Bird to woo Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°That¡¯s part of it, I admit.¡±

    Xia Longyuan nodded, then suddenlyughed. ¡°Fair enough. I hate hypocrites who pretend to be saints. At least you¡¯re honest about your selfish motives. Have a seat. Why are you standing there, trying to appear taller than me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not sit. He stood straight and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way the Sea Tribe only has one deity. You acted recklessly, not caring about Cui Wenjing¡¯s or my life, just to crush an ordinary god or demon. I want to know why.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to know?¡±

    ¡°You handle your gods and demons; I take care of the people. I already said this before¡ªif you won¡¯t take care of things, then I will.¡±

    ¡°If I be part of what ruins your world, will you then curse me to my face?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zhao Changhe said bluntly. ¡°Cui Wenjing protects your empire, while Zhai Muzhi poisons the southwest. You disregard Cui Wenjing but protect Di Muzhi, behaving no better than the worst of tyrants. If you¡¯re not interested in doing your job, can¡¯t you at least let someone who wants to do it take over? Whether it¡¯s Chichi or someone else, even if you hand it over to Tang Buqi, I think they¡¯d do a better job than you.¡±

    Xia Longyuan¡¯s eyes carried a hint of amusement. ¡°Do you realize that with what you just said and your attitude in cursing me, I could kill you a thousand times over? Is this how recklessly you wander through the <i>jianghu</i>?¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised his neck defiantly. ¡°Throughout history, there have been countless loyal ministers who were killed for criticizing a tyrant. If fear of death stopped people from speaking out, then humanity might as well be destroyed.¡±

    Xia Longyuan burst intoughter. ¡°You actually see yourself as a loyal minister?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, so for now, I can only be a loyal minister.¡±

    The unspoken implication was that if he could defeat the emperor, he would have already done so.

    Xia Longyuan still was not angry and only shook his head with a smile.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°Anyway, Old Xia... I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to say to you when I came to the capital, but after this conversation, I¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡±

    Xia Longyuan nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°If I say, ¡¯the tears of the people will eventually overturn the boat; you won¡¯t know until the tide rises,¡¯ would you find it childish, cringeworthy, and dismiss it with a sneer?¡±

    Xia Longyuan still smiled. ¡°I like childish words. The problem with what¡¯s cringeworthy is that it¡¯s just what people with cold hearts think. I¡¯m not one of them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily stunned, feeling both exasperated and amused. <i>True, the most ¡°childish¡± person in this world might very well be Xia Longyuan himself.</i>

    Xia Longyuan said, ¡°You may seem to be scolding me, but in truth, you¡¯re really advising me to take care of things... You truly are trying to be a loyal minister. It¡¯s very strange.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Why else would Ie to the capital? You¡¯re still my father-inw, after all... Even if it¡¯s useless, I still have to say what needs to be said. Whether you listen or not is your decision.¡±

    The phrase ¡°you¡¯re still my father-inw¡± caused Xia Longyuan¡¯s expression to change slightly. He looked at Xia Chichi again, but she was not looking at him¡ªher eyes were focused intently on Zhao Changhe.

    Xia Longyuan sighed and said slowly, ¡°Alright, go on. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Zhao Changhe had countless words, but they were stuck in his throat. He was unsure of how to express them.

    After a long time of contemtion, he realized that saying anything more was pointless. In the end, it all boiled down to one thing. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re invincible, that everything is just a farce that you can erase whenever you decide to intervene. Let me make it clear¡ªif you are ever killed, it may not be by gods or demons; it could very well be by the heroes of this world rising together.¡±

    1. The original here says ¡°within a breath¡¯s time¡± but that¡¯s logically too short. ?

    2. The raw text for this is ÌìÔ²µØ·½µÄÊÀ½ç¹Û. It¡¯s a worldview simr to the firmament in biblical cosmology. ?

 Chapter 526: The Unsolved Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 526: The Unsolved Mystery</h4>

    Xia Longyuan fell silent, looking at Zhao Changhe with a peculiar expression.

    There was a mix of pity in his gaze, as if he was wondering if Zhao Changhe had lost his mind.

    However, out of courtesy, he did not say it outright and simply remarked, ¡°Do you know that the scope of Profound Control is vast?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but such conceptual matters don¡¯t make much of a difference,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°Perhaps the Profound Control Realm itself has many stages, or there are multiple realms beyond it¡ªit¡¯s just a conceptual distinction, and I don¡¯t care. For instance, the one from the Maitreya Secret Realm might be at the firstyer; the four ancient idols are certainly at a higher level, and the Night Emperor is above even them. What I can judge is that you are stronger than the manifestations of the Profound Control Realm gods and demons that I¡¯ve seen, probably on the same level as the ancient four idols.¡±

    ¡°More or less... No one in this world has even reached the Profound Control Realm, yet I¡¯ve already moved on to the next realm,¡± Xia Longyuan said, his tone tinged with amusement. ¡°Do you have any idea how vast the gap is? Do you think I¡¯m like Xue Canghai?¡±

    Zhao Changhe shook his head. ¡°Arguing about this is pointless, and you¡¯re free to not believe me. Since you refuse to listen to reason, at least give me some consideration as a fellow countryman¡ªtell me how you currently view the situation with the Sea Tribe.¡±

    ¡°Is it because the Sea Tribe is the most pressing issue you want to deal with?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Even if your involvement would make it seem that you¡¯re protecting my territory, just like when you fought the northern barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Because the people I want to protect are not you.¡±

    Xia Longyuan looked at him with a trace of wistful disbelief, as if he could not fathom that the blind woman had truly managed to turn someone into such a righteous hero. He clicked his tongue, finally extending his hand, ¡°Take a look.¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zhao Changhe looked over and saw a blue, water-drop-shaped crystal. There was no detectable energy emanating from it.

    ¡°This belonged to that member of the Sea Tribe who attacked you¡ªafter I drained its soul energy, this soul crystal remained. If you carry it with you, it does have one use: it can help you avoid water.¡± Xia Longyuan casually tossed it over. ¡°The ancient gods and demons are like cockroaches hiding in gutters, unwilling to face the world directly. Learning about them is challenging, and I¡¯ve been waiting for them to show any vulnerability for a long, long time. Finally, one actually emerged, so of course, I seized the opportunity and captured it.¡±

    <i>So it turns out that member of the Sea Tribe was caught and dragged to the capital after being defeated. That¡¯s indeed an amazing method to do things. After draining its soul energy, it¡¯s possible that Xia Longyuan not only acquired information but also gained some of the Sea Tribe¡¯s characteristics. It¡¯s no wonder then that he was so eager to act against an external force this time.</i>

    ¡°That strike was not meant for just that creature. If it were, I could have avoided injuring you and Wenjing. But the opportunity was fleeting; if the Sea Emperor behind it tried to intervene and save it, hesitation would have ruined everything. So I had to ensure it was killed with one blow, giving the Sea Emperor no time to react.¡±

    Xia Longyuan finally offered an exnation for his actions earlier. It was unclear whether it was because his daughter sat silently beside him or because Zhao Changhe looked so much like a righteous minister and valorous knight.

    ¡°Of course, I must admit that I wasn¡¯t trying to save you,¡± Xia Longyuan added, ncing up and down at Zhao Changhe before shaking his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t really need saving, anyway.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Its strength wasn¡¯t at the Profound Control Realm?¡±

    The implication was that as long as it was not at the Profound Control Realm, even against an opponent at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, he was confident in being able to protect himself and escape.

    Xia Longyuan replied, ¡°Correct. That thing was at most at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. In a one-on-one fight, it would not necessarily have been a match for Wenjing. After all, they¡¯re merely constructs, even though the one who created them is very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Constructs...¡±

    ¡°The so-called Sea Tribe is divided into two types. One consists of these aquatic energy beings, who are the casters and the emissaries of the Sea Emperor¡¯s will, while the other type are sea creatures like fish and turtles, who have been granted sentience and turned into creatures like fishmen and whatnot. It¡¯s these sea creatures that have gained sentience that act as the Sea Tribe¡¯s warriors. As for the true ancient Sea Tribe, it seems they have all perished, leaving only the Sea Emperor, who is also just barely hanging on. If he dares to set foot onnd, I have every bit of confidence to kill him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°So why are they pushing the Wang n to rebel? To test your strength?¡±

    ¡°Sea power versusnd power; it¡¯s about shifting destiny, transferring fortune. The stronger the Sea Emperor¡¯s rule over the seas, the more fully he can recover.¡±

    ¡°Then why not just unleash tsunamis and destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°Of course, he can¡¯t do that, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to. The Sea Emperor isn¡¯t the only ancient being still around. Others want thend. If he dares provoke such universal wrath, it wouldn¡¯t just be me who¡¯s out to beat him up.¡± Xia Longyuanughed heartily. ¡°So instead, he supports proxies and tries to gain control over thend through conquest. In a sense, this allows him to get what he needs¡ªdestiny, faith, and a chance at true resurgence.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly understood.

    It was always frustrating not being able to understand what others were up to. Whether he could defeat them or not, it was much moreforting to know their motives. From this perspective, Cui Wenjing was indeed clear-minded. If the Sea Emperor managed to recover before the other gods and demons, he could truly bring about the end of the world.

    Different beings simply had different conditions for survival!

    ¡°Then what exactly is the Wang n thinking? Are they being controlled, or are they ying with fire?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure what Wang Daoning is thinking,¡± Xia Longyuan said with a faint smile. ¡°The Wang n has been acting strangely for the past three or four years... After the crown prince visited the Wang n, I discovered that even the gicposition of his body hade to hold traits of the Sea Tribe.¡±

    ¡°...So you killed him.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Xia Longyuan spoke as if discussing someonepletely unrted to him. ¡°They tried to quietly seize control, but they didn¡¯t know that my strength was far beyond their imagination. I saw through it immediately. If even his genes changed, does he still count as my son? People say I¡¯m cold-blooded for killing my own son, but it¡¯s not quite like that.¡±

    <i>That was already ruthless enough... At the very least, his soul hadn¡¯t changed, and in his heart, he still saw you as his father.</i>

    <i>He could have been deposed or imprisoned, and you could have brought Xia Chichi, your illegitimate daughter, back to be the new heir. At least that way, the empire would have remained stable, and the worst oue would have been a rebellion from the Wang n. The problems would not have be as severe as they are now. The decision to kill him likely had other considerations. It really just feels like you¡¯re guiding the chaos in the world.</i>

    Zhao Changhe nced at Xia Chichi, whose face remained expressionless.

    No wonder the crown prince¡¯s death could not be exined to the public¡ªit was simply inexplicable and could only remain an unsolved mystery.

    Huangfu Qing had been observing things in the pce for so long that she likely noticed the rift between Xia Longyuan and the crown prince, which led the Four Idols Cult to orchestrate the massacre at Luo Family Vige. Xia Longyuan had just killed his son, and the illegitimate son was also ¡°lost.¡± That move was probably something Xia Longyuan had not anticipated in advance.

    <i>By a stroke of fate, Xia Chichi survived, and this wasn¡¯t a part of your n, either; it was simply luck. So, what exactly are you so confident about? Clearly, many things can deviate from your expectations and control. The entire world is against you, and if each party does something unexpected, things can spiral out of control very quickly.</i>

    <i>Yet, with his overwhelming strength, he remains confident.</i>

    Zhao Changhe sighed and simply replied, ¡°Thank you for clearing things up.¡±

    Xia Longyuan chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me for that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too curious by nature. If I don¡¯t understand something fully, I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Someone must have noticed that about you,¡± Xia Longyuan said meaningfully. ¡°It could be very useful.¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I have other traits that are even more useful.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Longyuanughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯ve finished scolding me and you¡¯ve had your questions answered. Now, can you give me some space to talk to Chichi alone?¡±

    Xia Chichi stood up and said, ¡°I did have things I wanted to say to you, but not anymore. Changhe has already said everything I wanted to say and found out about everything I wanted to know. I am the saintess of the Four Idols Cult, and I¡¯m destined to rebel against you. If you¡¯re not nning to arrest me, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Xia Longyuan looked at her like a parent watching a rebellious child and shook his head with a smile, gesturing to Zhao Changhe. ¡°Can you persuade her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, ¡°You should let this old bastard drop some loot first. You can rebel after that.¡±

    Xia Longyuan: ¡°Damn it...¡±

    Xia Chichi actually understood what he meant and calmly shook her head. ¡°If I ept his inheritance, I won¡¯t be able to rebel against him as firmly, so I¡¯d rather not take it. As for the throne, I don¡¯t want this mess, and you shouldn¡¯t want it either.¡±

    Xia Longyuan pointedzily at the sky, ¡°What if it¡¯s your mother¡¯s legacy that I¡¯m offering you? Back then, you were young, and there were many things she didn¡¯t have time to teach you, but I can fill in for her.¡±

    Xia Chichi looked up, and in the sky above, the stars representing Azure Dragon and White Tiger suddenly shone brightly.

    Xia Longyuan continued, ¡°Since you called me an old bastard, let me stir the pot for both the Four Idols Cult and that rebelliousd by your side.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you one thing: the Night Emperor isn¡¯t dead. This rebelliousd wants to pretend to be the reincarnation or sessor of the Night Emperor to gain control of the Four Idols Cult? Heh, not happening.¡± Xia Longyuan casually picked up a teapot beside him and took afortable sip. ¡°That¡¯s for scolding me.¡±

 Chapter 527: Staying Overnight in the Imperial Noble Consorts Palace

    <h4>Chapter 527: Staying Overnight in the Imperial Noble Consort''s Pce</h4>

    A sh of white light and Zhao Changhe appeared outside the Imperial Ancestral Temple. Feeling a bit awkward, he nced back, trying to step onto the teleportation array again, but it was unresponsive. He could not go back in.

    There were still some things he wanted to ask, like the nature and purpose of that sky in the secret realm.

    <i>Xia Longyuan can¡¯t just be sitting there for the aesthetics, right?</i>

    <i>But he probably wouldn¡¯t be willing to exin it to me, though I feel like there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll privately tell Chichi... and that wouldn¡¯t be much different from telling me.</i>

    <i>Oh well, I¡¯ll just head back for now. It feels like Chichi might gain some insights this time.</i>

    While Xia Longyuan had been smiling throughout the conversation, Zhao Changhe could still sense the killing intenting from him, especially when he had first started scolding him. When Xia Longyuan said that he could kill him a thousand times over with a smile, Zhao Changhe felt a chill that made all his hair stand on end.

    But it quickly passed. Zhao Changhe did not think it was just their ¡°hometown¡± connection that saved him. Maybe that yed a small part, but the key reason was clearly Xia Chichi.

    No matter how detached Xia Longyuan was, it was clear he still had some familial affection for Xia Chichi¡ªat least a bit of guilt. Or perhaps he just felt embarrassed?

    He was the self-proimed best in the world, and he boasted of this all the time, yet his daughter had been bullied since growing up and, even now, had not surpassed her peers like Yue Hongling, while Zhao Changhe even overtook her. Even if Zhao Changhe¡¯s rapid progress was discounted, the fact remained that the reason that Xia Chichi failed to surpass Yue Hongling was not due to ack of talent or effort, nor because the Four Idols Cultck of support for her, but due to the setbacks she faced in her early years. By the time she made her debut, Yue Hongling was already famous. She had ate start.

    This was why when Xia Chichi pointed at his nose and said he was not even worth cursing at, Xia Longyuan had nothing to say.

    He even ended up asking Zhao Changhe to persuade her for him.

    For just that moment, his lost humanity returned... People areplex, especially figures like Xia Longyuan. It¡¯s difficult to simply attach abel to someone like that.

    Zhao Changhe did not know whether Xia Longyuan genuinely had fatherly love filled with guilt and a desire to make amends or if he was trying to make up for things just enough to feel like he could sever his attachments afterward. Fortunately, he was not some demonic figure, so there was not any need to worry that he would kill Xia Chichi to sever emotional ties and advance his cultivation. After all, he had even taken the time to exin the reason for the crown prince¡¯s death. Who was that exnation meant for? Definitely not to the rebelliousd.

    Lost in his thoughts, Zhao Changhe reached the imperial noble consort¡¯s pce, where the lights were brightly lit. Suddenly, Huangfu Qing appeared behind him.

    Zhao Changhe paused and turned to look at her. He noticed Huangfu Qing¡¯s gaze shift away from his back, and she scowled at him, ¡°Your back is soaked in cold sweat... If you¡¯re so scared, don¡¯t pretend to be a hero. What¡¯s the point of getting mouthy? If you really got yourself killed, I¡¯d be left as a widow!¡±

    <i>Uh... The way you¡¯re saying that seriously doesn¡¯t sound right... Officially, isn¡¯t your husband the person I just scolded...</i>

    Zhao Changhe swallowed the retort he dared not speak out loud, knowing very well that the imperial noble consort was one to get jealous. He realized that thest time he had sweat pouring down his back from facing a powerful enemy was probably the trigger for her feelings toward him. <i>Who was that enemy again? Ah, Wang Daozhong... Another awkward thought to swallow.</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not help but feel amused as he reached out to embrace her. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be his enemy. I just wanted to make a final effort to persuade him. I knew it probably wouldn¡¯t work, but I couldn¡¯t just do nothing, right?¡±

    Huangfu Qing struggled and refused to let him hug her. ¡°So you risked your life just for a slight chance?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, my bad.¡± Zhao Changhe wisely decided not to argue with her. Her concern was genuine, after all. In a gentle tone, he continued, ¡°You should know that I¡¯m quite impulsive...¡±

    Seeing him relent, Huangfu Qing did not scold him any further. She rxed, leaning softly against him. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what connection you have with him beyond Chichi. It¡¯s clear he treats you differently, and you also seem to hold onto some hopeful fantasy about him... But remember, he is a ruthless emperor, a god-like figure. He isn¡¯t someone you can see through the lens of an ordinary person. If this experience makes you let go of those fantasies, then perhaps it was for the best...¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, recalling that fleeting moment of killing intent earlier, and sighed. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Huangfu Qing looked around, biting her lower lip. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he make you mad? He¡¯s such a lousy emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... If I could beat him, I¡¯d have already done it.¡±

    ¡°Actually... there¡¯s another way you could teach him a lesson...¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused, then looked down to meet her mischievous gaze. He nced around, following her gaze to see a few pce maids standing at the entrance of the pce. Seeing the two look over, the maids covered their mouths, giggling as they lowered their heads, avoiding eye contact.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s neck stiffened as he looked down, realizing he was holding onto the imperial noble consort. Seeing as the girls from the Four Idols Cult had such a reaction...

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He suddenly understood what Huangfu Qing was implying and instinctively gulped.

    Huangfu Qing blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He ruins the nation, harms your father-inw, and was even just thinking about killing you. Do you really only dare to curse him and not do anything else?¡±

    Without another word, Zhao Changhe picked her up and rushed into the chambers.

    The young maidens giggled as they closed the doors behind them.

    The demonic cult truly lived up to its reputation. From Huangfu Qing to these little witches, each one was more devilish than thest.

    Zhao Changhe burst into the chambers, caught sight of therge bed, and immediately rolled onto it with Huangfu Qing in his arms.

    Though he knew full well there was no real cuckoldry going on here¡ªHuangfu Qing was a fake consort, after all, and Xia Longyuan had obviously allowed her to be here for his own reasons¡ªat this moment, in this ce, the psychological experience was inexplicably different. It felt as though he was desecrating the sanctity of the Great Xia¡¯s most sacred ce. All the frustration he had towards Xia Longyuan seemed to be vented in this absurdly satisfying way.

    Huangfu Qing let Zhao Changhe ravish her, panting slightly, yet she still had the nerve to add something even more provocative at that moment: ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Your Majesty, let your consort help you disrobe...¡±

    The experience was unparalleled.

    Not long after, the pce maids outside could hear the faint sounds of the bed shaking and creaking from within. They exchanged nces, their faces flushed as they clicked their tongues in disbelief.

    The lights had not even been turned off, and from the right angle, they could even see shadows moving inside.

    * * *

    ¡°Alright... alright, you¡¯re... too much for me... I can¡¯t take it any more...¡±

    After who knows how long, just when the maids outside were wondering if the bed might copse, a plea for mercy finally came from within.

    The sounds from within gradually subsided, whether because the pace had slowed or they had stopped altogether, it was hard to tell.

    Inside, Huangfu Qingy in Zhao Changhe¡¯s embrace, her body flushed with satisfaction. She traced circles on his chest with her finger like she was teasing a cat. ¡°So, who¡¯s better? Me or Tang Wanzhuang?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated. ¡°Uhhh...¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Huangfu Qing mutteredzily, ¡°Next time, if you go see Tang Wanzhuang beforeing to see me, you won¡¯t get this treatment again.¡±

    Zhao Changhe felt there was more to her intense seduction this time than just jealousy over Tang Wanzhuang.

    It seemed as though she was also trying to provoke Xia Chichi.

    Seeing his expression, Huangfu Qing realized that her intentions had been seen through, but she did not blush. Instead, she said, ¡°The empress has been deposed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily stunned, not quite grasping why she brought that up suddenly, and he responded absent-mindedly, ¡°That was inevitable, right? There¡¯s no way she could keep that position, and the officials wouldn¡¯t allow it either. Whether she lives or dies is just up to Old Xia.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you got from that?¡± Huangfu Qing¡¯s yful gesture on his chest turned into drawing circles. ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about... who will be the new empress?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°And also...¡± Huangfu Qing, like a demoness, whispered even more tempting words out of her red lips, ¡°Now that Chichi and Xia Longyuan are having a private conversation, it¡¯s clear they¡¯ve acknowledged their father-daughter rtionship. It¡¯s no longer ambiguous, right?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded nkly. ¡°Right... so?¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules, once I be empress, any prince, no matter who gave birth to him, must call me Empress Mother.¡± Huangfu Qing smiled sweetly, ¡°Which means I¡¯ll soon be Chichi¡¯s Empress Mother.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Huangfu Qingughed like a little fox. ¡°Now that things are like this between us, you can forget about getting together with Chichi~¡±

 Chapter 528: Manipulating the Stars, Shifting the Universe

    <h4>Chapter 528: Manipting the Stars, Shifting the Universe</h4>

    Huangfu Qing had never imagined that her words would not only fail to leave Zhao Changhe stunned but would actually have an effect stronger than any aphrodisiac.

    Even though she had already begged for a ceasefire, the mes of battle suddenly reignited, catching Huangfu Qingpletely off guard and leaving her utterly bewildered.

    Biting the pillow, she endured it, racking her brain for a while before finally realizing. ¡°You, you, you... You actually got even more excited from that?!¡±

    Zhao Changhe remained silent.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Huangfu Qing struggled, ¡°You call yourself a hero? Have some shame!¡±

    Zhao Changhe pointed to himself, ¡°I¡¯m a member of a demonic cult, remember? And a pig for that matter.¡±

    Huangfu Qing rolled her eyes, though it was unclear whether it was due to his words or something else entirely.

    For members of a demonic cult, such things were never really taken too seriously. Furthermore, in their case, they were even loosely connected. The problem was that Zhao Changhe had been acting more and more like a righteous herotely, leading her to expect him to be more reserved, as well as making her think that she had him under control...

    Only now did Huangfu Qing remember that he was no hero at all. He had even been originallybeled as a bandit!

    Now she felt like she had spun herself into a cocoon... not only was she suffering greatly now, but it seemed she had also piqued his interest in Xia Chichi even more. Huangfu Qing almost wanted to p herself.

    Suddenly, the pce maids outside called out loudly, ¡°The saintess has returned!¡±

    The movements inside paused.

    Xia Chichi craned her neck, looking towards the paper window, where the frozen scene was still cast in shadow.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Xia Chichi angrily broke through the window and barged in, grabbing the adulterous pair. ¡°I¡¯m out here facing the greatest viin in the world, my life hanging by a thread, and you two are in here having fun?!¡±

    <i>You do know that the person you¡¯re calling the ¡°greatest viin in the world¡± is your own father, right? And honestly, even if he did have a moment of insanity and wanted to kill you, there would be no need to lure you into a secret realm. He could kill her whenever he wanted, even along with Zhao Changhe.</i>

    The great Venerable Vermillion Bird, who had been arrogant all her life, was certainly not about to lose herposure. Shezily brushed Xia Chichi¡¯s hand away and casually ran her fingers through her own hair. The quilt that had been covering her body slipped off, revealing a scene of snowy white splendor.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He and I are a couple. We can be intimate whenever we want. Since when is it up to some witch, demon, or ghost to object?¡± Huangfu Qing saidzily. ¡°But barging in like this, Saintess, isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate...¡±

    Xia Chichi had her own justification. ¡°We¡¯re in a dangerous ce. We should be cautious in all matters at all times. You two were so loud that the entire pce could probably hear you. I even managed to get close to you without either of you noticing. If something happened, wouldn¡¯t it ruin our cult¡¯s ns? Fire Serpent of Yi, do you not realize your crime?¡±

    Huangfu Qing was stunned for a moment. <i>Who does she think she is, questioning my loyalty to the cult...? Well, whatever, I have an ace up my sleeve.</i>

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m well aware of my responsibilities,¡± Huangfu Qing said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of pce affairs, and the venerable already instructed you to listen to me. If you¡¯re unhappy, feel free to report me to the venerable and have her punish me.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re in charge of pce matters, are you? Do you know that if I wanted to, this entire pce could be mine?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Huangfu Qing replied sincerely. ¡°But if that dayes, it would mean that you¡¯ll have to call me Empress Mother.¡±

    Xia Chichi was dumbfounded.

    It was the first time Huangfu Qing had thoroughly defeated Xia Chichi in this particr role, and she was absolutely delighted. <i>With the mask, I¡¯m her master; without the mask, I¡¯m her mother. I win from every angle.</i>

    She hadpletely forgotten that this identity was what had awakened a certain beast just moments ago.

    Zhao Changhe took advantage of the battle of words between the two women to quietly put on his clothes. Hearing what Huangfu Qing said, he nearly lost hisposure again, but he managed to subtly tug at Xia Chichi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Chichi...¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Xia Chichi snapped. ¡°Have you not had enough and want to have your way with me now?¡±

    ¡°If I said I was doing it to get back at Old Xia, would you believe me?¡±

    Xia Chichi¡¯s mouth twitched. Actually... she did in fact believe it. After all, if they just wanted to do it, they could do it anytime; the fact that they¡¯d jumped at it like this meant that there really was a reason like that behind it.

    But now her own identity had be awkward. ¡°So, you want to be my stepfather, huh?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Not that you¡¯d get the chance even if you wanted to.¡± Xia Chichi could not even be bothered to argue with Huangfu Qing anymore and sneered. ¡°We had a falling out.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was startled. ¡°How... Oh, you mean after you got what you wanted, you turned your back on him? That¡¯s expected.¡±

    Xia Chichi sneered, ¡°I wish. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to put on a cold face before he did first and told me to leave.¡¯¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Xia Chichi fumed, ¡°Do you know how that felt? I even thought he really did have some regrets. When he started teaching me, I even felt a bit of warmth... It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t given me that illusion. It only made it worse!¡±

    Huangfu Qing sighed, ¡°It¡¯s best not to try and figure out the mind of someone like that. Since you two have fallen out, I think it¡¯s best to leave this ce and avoid lingering under his watchful eyes. If he suddenly has some change of mind, we won¡¯t be able to react in time.¡±

    Xia Chichi sighed as well. ¡°Is this what all those in power are like? It¡¯s just like how I can¡¯t figure out the venerable¡ªtemperamental and unpredictable.¡±

    Huangfu Qing: ¡°...I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s temperamental. Why are you suddenly bringing up the venerable?¡±

    Xia Chichi stared nkly at the oilmp before suddenly saying, ¡°He also told me to leave the Central ins. He wants me to go overseas.¡±

    Huangfu Qing was surprised. ¡°Why overseas?¡±

    ¡°He said I am currently sharp andcking tranquility; icy andcking fluidity; ambitious yetcking tolerance; fierce yetcking authority. Therefore, my will leans toward that of the White Tiger too much, and too little toward that of the Azure Dragon. He advised me to head east to the ce where the Azure Dragon grew to find my path to the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries,¡± said Xia Chichi. ¡°Regardless of what kind of person he is, his insight into martial arts is indeed remarkable.¡±

    Huangfu Qing nodded in agreement. In fact, these words aligned with her own assessment. She had previously sent Xia Chichi on an overseas journey precisely for this reason. But as Xia Chichi¡¯s master, it made sense for her to be so familiar with Xia Chichi¡¯s cultivation. Xia Longyuan, however, had only met Xia Chichi once and never even seen her fight, yet he had made such a precise judgment... It was truly impressive.

    <i>But Xia Chichi has already been overseas once. She even just returned after deepening her understanding of the Azure Dragon, which was what allowed her to reach the threshold of the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. And now she¡¯s being told to go again... Wait!</i>

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What path did you say he told you to seek?¡±

    ¡°The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries.¡± Xia Chichi said casually, ¡°I just broke through to the secondyer and even advanced a bit more...¡±

    Huangfu Qing and Zhao Changhe both dropped their jaws, at a loss for words.

    <i>Wasn¡¯t he only supposed to pass on some of your mother¡¯s teachings?</i>

    Zhao Changhe recalled how difficult it had been for him to break through to the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries... It had been a real test of endurance and will. Every single bit of his body had been remade, and the pain had nearly driven him mad. Even then, he had not fully seeded, requiring the help of the spiritual tform of the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestral shaman and the essence of the sun and moon to bnce the two energies.

    Meanwhile, just a few words had been shared between father and daughter, and she suddenly broke through...

    <i>Who¡¯s really the one with cheat codes here?</i>

    Huangfu Qing studied Xia Chichi thoughtfully for a moment, not asking exactly how she had broken through, but instead saying, ¡°The sea is vast... Do you know exactly where to go? Make sure you don¡¯t end up in the Sea Emperor¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Sea Emperor will be nearby, but I do know where to go...¡± Xia Chichi said dreamily. ¡°He pointed to the seven mansions of the Azure Dragon on his celestial dome. With a casual flick of his hand, the mansions fell to the far east, with the central mansion stopping at the boundary between sea and sky. Then, I really saw the sea and sky in reality, as if I were standing on a reef looking at the distant Mansion of Xin[1]. I could even feel the wetness of the sea breeze... I¡¯ve seen those inds and reefs before; I went there during myst voyage.¡±

    Huangfu Qing¡¯s expression grew solemn. ¡°Manipting the stars, shifting the universe... Is such a realm truly achievable?¡±

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Xia Chichi replied, ¡°Yes, the ancient texts mention it. I originally believed them to be just exaggerations... But seeing it with my own eyes, it was truly shocking. I believe it¡¯s also assisted by the effects of the celestial dome in that secret realm, and that¡¯s probably why he¡¯s been holed up there.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°You said you¡¯ve been there before and you didn¡¯t find anything. Will you know how to find what you need this time?¡±

    ¡°I need to wait for the right time... when the Mansion of Xin aligns perfectly at the boundary between sea and sky. However, it¡¯s not when the Azure Dragon enters the sea, but the opposite. The Azure Dragon rises from the sea, leaping from the depths from time to time until it fully ascends.¡±

    1. This is one of the mansions of the Azure Dragon. It represents the Azure Dragon¡¯s heart. ?

 C529: The Agreement for the Eastern Sea

    <h4>C529: The Agreement for the Eastern Sea</h4>

    This was the second time Zhao Changhe encountered a situation that required waiting for the right moment. The first time had been at the Spirit Tribe¡¯s ancestralnd, where he had also benefited and gained a clear understanding of this type of method.

    In reality, what was referred to as the right moment was often linked to the right ce. For the Spirit Tribe, it had to be at their ancestralnd, the spiritual tform of their ancestral shaman. Simrly, Xia Chichi¡¯s opportunity also required her to be at a specific location, though it was still unclear what made that particr location special.

    Xia Chichi could venture out to sea whenever she pleased.

    The Four Idols Cult had not yet fallen out with the Wang n and were still cooperating smoothly. Meanwhile, with Wan Tianxiong rampaging across the Jianghuai region, blocking the Tang n from advancing north, they had be a barrier for the Wang n in the south. Given the setback the Wang n faced in their attack on Puyang, the Sea Tribe would be foolish to start a conflict with the Four Idols Cult at this moment. If they were to turn against each other, now was certainly not the right time.

    So Xia Chichi could do as she pleased overseas as long as she did not encounter some kind of unavoidable ident. There were no enemies. She could even officially visit the Sea Tribe if she wished.

    The only uncertaintyy in whether causing a celestial phenomenon or triggering some unusual event would provoke a reaction from the Sea Tribe¡ªwhether they would turn hostile and try to seize control.

    If something went wrong, being out there in the vast ocean, far from the maind, meant no help woulde.

    As for Xia Chichi herself, she was not afraid of the danger. How could one cultivate if they feared even a potentially nonexistent risk? If that were the case, what was the point of cultivating?

    But right now, she really did not want to go...

    It had been so long since shest saw Zhao Changhe. They had finally reunited, yet they had barely exchanged a few words, and she had even ended up being made to watch him roll around with that shameless Fire Serpent of Yi, stark naked. They even argued, and in the end, she had to leave for the sea like a defeated dog.

    Xia Chichi¡¯s small foot twisted on the ground, and after a while, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m now at least a powerful fighter at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. With the Central ins in turmoil, should I really be running off to sea when I could be a formidable asset to our holy cult?¡±

    Huangfu Qing responded, ¡°Of course you should go. This is an opportunity for you to reach the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. As for the matters here in the Central ins, at least for now, they aren¡¯t urgent for our holy cult. It¡¯s not yet time for us to act in full force.¡±

    ¡°The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries is still far off. I haven¡¯t even reached the threshold. I¡¯d probably still need a few more years of training,¡± Xia Chichi replied. ¡°I need to report this to the venerable first and let her make the decision.¡±

    Huangfu Qing really wanted to say ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to report anything. Just go already. You can train just as well overseas. Who says you must stay here on the maind?¡±

    <i>By then, the Four Idols Cult would have three members on the Ranking of Heaven. Imagine what an explosive sight that would be!</i>

    Unfortunately, she could not say these words outright. Thus, she did some acting instead. Huangfu Qing sighed, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the venerable¡¯s decision... Anyway, how did Xia Longyuan suddenly help you break through? Tell me about it so I can report it to the venerable as well. Maybe it could benefit our holy cult.¡±

    Xia Chichi, slumping like a defeated dog, mumbled, ¡°He poked me on the forehead, and a lot of stuff suddenly appeared in my head... He lied to me, saying it was my mother¡¯s teachings, but it was actually his own. I can¡¯t exactly extract it from my head... Most of it¡¯s fine, but things like My Fist and Tyrannical Saber¡ªthose names are awful. I¡¯m a woman, for crying out loud...¡±

    Zhao Changhe and Huangfu Qing exchanged nces, speechless at Xia Longyuan¡¯s antics.

    A pce maid knocked softly on the door and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Huangfu Qing snapped out of her thoughts. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Someone from the Purple Tenuity Pce sent a message to Tang Wanzhuang, ordering her to immediately arrest several officials, and instructed the young marquis to send troops to support Hebei.¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly stood up, astonished and thrilled.

    The so-called Purple Tenuity Pce should be where the fake Xia Longyuan resided. But such a sudden order in the middle of the night could only mean one thing¡ªit came from the real one.

    <i>Could it be that scolding him earlier actually worked? He¡¯s really starting to take action! Internal purging of officials rted to Wang n, external orders for the imperial army to rush to Hebei... and most importantly, he¡¯s actually willing to let Huangfu Shaozong lead troops!</i>

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Huangfu Shaozong was the hostage left in the capital by Huangfu Yongxian. Even under a different ruler, it was not likely they would allow him such freedom, much less with an army! This was truly the boldness of a ruler who trusted his subordinates. If he had acted like this earlier, how could the empire have fallen into such chaos?

    Huangfu Qing could not believe it either. ¡°How many troops is he letting Shaozong lead? And from which camp?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet...¡±

    Huangfu Qing quickly got dressed. ¡°I need to leave the pce immediately to see Shaozong.¡±

    Once Huangfu Shaozong was off the leash, Huangfu Qing could manipte him even more, and now she really did not have time to flirt with men or argue with her disciple.

    Xia Chichi watched her, hesitating to speak.

    It had only just urred to her. <i>Did Huangfu Qing only now realize she¡¯d been stark naked this whole time while we were talking?</i>

    <i>No one canpete with this shameless vixen. Who else could be so utterly without shame? When I leave the pce and meet with the venerable, I¡¯ll try to file aint¡ªthis witch is definitely tarnishing our holy cult¡¯s reputation. We¡¯re not a brothel, for goodness¡¯ sake!</i>

    * * *

    Huangfu Qing rushed off to the Marquis¡¯s residence, while Xia Chichi nned to find Vermillion Bird. But when she nced at Zhao Changhe, she saw that he seemed lost in thought all the way out of the pce, as if something was weighing on his mind.

    So Xia Chichi decided not to follow after Huangfu Qing. Instead, she took Zhao Changhe¡¯s hand and walked along the streets outside the pce.

    This man had be increasingly entangled with various women, surrounded by a never-ending stream of beauties. Ultimately, though, Xia Chichi was not particrly bothered by it, considering she herself had been the one to tell him to be more indulgent, and anyway, she found it boring. Nowadays, even the venerable no longer seemed to care as much about her rtionship with Zhao Changhe. For instance, now, she could openly hold his hand while walking through the streets of the capital, even though the venerable was nearby. This would have been unthinkable before, but now it seemed like Venerable Vermillion Bird no longer cared.

    Zhao Changhe was getting stronger and stronger, and Xia Chichi was no longer weak either. The venerable had to take their rtionship seriously now.

    Strength was always the best pass. She had always hoped Zhao Changhe would be strong, precisely for a day like this. He had fulfilled that expectation perfectly, and he was now even stronger than her.

    The capital, which she had once avoided, was now a ce they could freely walk through, even after facing Xia Longyuan directly. When it came down to it, it was all just about self-imposed limitations.

    But Zhao Changhe had been unusually silent since they arrived in the capital, as if the chaos in the world weighed heavily on him.

    After quietly strolling together for a while, Xia Chichi finally broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I was initially thinking about what I could do about the Sea Tribe... but I haven¡¯t been able toe up with anything. I even considered going to Puyang to fight alongside Cui Yuanyong.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°If the imperial army is supporting Hebei, I don¡¯t need to get involved in that anymore. I can think about something else. For example...¡± Zhao Changhe hesitated. ¡°Maybe I should also take a trip to the sea.¡±

    Xia Chichi almost stumbled in surprise, both delighted and startled. ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement as he turned to boop her nose. ¡°I¡¯m just a wanderer. I go wherever I¡¯m needed. I¡¯m genuinely curious about the situation overseas and would like to see it for myself. But I¡¯m still hesitant...¡±

    ¡°Hesitant why?¡±

    ¡°I spent so much time away from the Central ins in Miaojiang, and when I returned, everything had changed. If I leave again, this time for the sea, I¡¯ll be far from the situation here. I¡¯m worried that while I¡¯m away, everything will fall apart... It makes me feel uneasy.¡±

    Xia Chichi fell silent.

    She did not really want to go out to sea at this time either, partly because of simr concerns. Of course, she was not worried about as many things as Zhao Changhe. As long as the Four Idols Cult was safe, she did not care much about the rest. But Zhao Changhe¡¯s sense of responsibility was inexplicably heavy, and he always felt like he needed to do something.

    Xia Chichi sighed. ¡°You know, you don¡¯t always have to burden yourself with everything. This world isn¡¯t your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that... It¡¯s just hard to watch without doing anything, and yet, I don¡¯t know what I can do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done a lot...¡± Xia Chichi paused, then added, ¡°More than even the emperor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled but did not respond.

    Xia Chichi thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided whether or when to go to sea, and you haven¡¯t either. How about this: there¡¯s arge ind about a thousand li away in the east called Seasky Ind[1]. There¡¯s a small nation on it, and it¡¯s fairly prosperous. The Four Idols Cult¡¯s Wood Flood Dragon of Jiao[2] has been stationed there for years, and it¡¯s be a small base for us. If you¡¯re interested in heading to sea, you could meet me there...¡±

    Originally, Xia Chichi had not nned on going to sea, but as she spoke, she found herself feeling a sense of anticipation and suddenly smiled. ¡°Who knows, maybe you and I, as husband and wife, can stir up a storm in the Eastern Sea?¡±

    At the end of the street, a squad from the Demon Suppression Bureau rushed by, seemingly on their way to make arrests.

    Tang Wanzhuang was at the rear of the group, and upon seeing them, she paused for a moment and stood there, as if she had something to say.

    Xia Chichi smiled, not intending to confront Tang Wanzhuang directly. With a graceful tap of her foot on the ground, she instantly leaped onto a nearby rooftop and disappeared into the night like a wisp of smoke. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy the two most beautiful flowers of the capital on the same day.¡±

    1. Seasky Ind (º£Ììµº) doesn¡¯t seem to reference any actual ce in the real world. ?

    2. The Mansion of Jiao is a mansion under the Azure Dragon. It represents the Azure Dragon¡¯s horns. ?

 Chapter 530: Xia Chichi Copying Scriptures

    <h4>Chapter 530: Xia Chichi Copying Scriptures</h4>

    Tang Wanzhuang acted as if she had not heard Xia Chichi¡¯s sarcastic remark, her beautiful eyes fixed on Zhao Changhe, filled with joy.

    ¡°You really managed to persuade him...¡±

    Zhao Changhe had almost never seen Tang Wanzhuang so delighted and motivated; even his Rejuvenation Art failed to elicit such rejuvenation in her.

    He sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how much of it was due to my persuasion. It felt like he wanted to take some action himself. If Hebei really falls, it won¡¯t be to his liking either. For now, it certainly does relieve some of the tension we¡¯re under, allowing us to breathe a bit easier... But I advise you not to have any further expectations. He¡¯s not someone you can rely on. We have to rely on ourselves.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not care about any of that. After all, this was the task she had given Zhao Changhe before he entered the pce, and he had truly aplished it. She had not even expected him to seed, yet Zhao Changhe had actually done it.

    Tang Wanzhuang took his hand, recing Xia Chichi, and walked with him through the streets at night. ¡°Did I interrupt you and Xia Chichi?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Chichi needed to meet with Vermillion Bird anyway. Given the sudden turn of events, they have a lot of information to exchange.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang remained silent for a moment.

    <i>Exchange what with Vermillion Bird? Wasn¡¯t it Vermillion Bird who brought you both into the pce?</i>

    Tang Wanzhuang felt that Xia Chichi might just be the unluckiest person in the world right now.

    ¡°So, where were you originally nning to go?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to the Tang residence. I was going to check if your condition has improved.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang looked down, chuckling softly. She did not quite believe his words, feeling that he had just be more skilled in sweet talktely. But, somehow... hearing it still made her happy.

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°But weren¡¯t you in the middle of arresting suspects? Why did you leave?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really need to go personally... Tonight, the imperial guards[1] are out in force, nning to arrest at least a hundred people. Which one am I supposed to go to? I was just restless and tagged along with one of the groups. But since I saw you, why would I bother?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say anything. The affection in her words was so clear that even a deaf person could hear it.

    And here they were, holding hands and walking openly through the capital. Tang Wanzhuang was not even trying to avoid notice. For her, this was probably harder than sneaking a kiss behind closed doors.

    However, the medicine from earlier seemed to have worked. When Zhao Changhe tried probing her palm with his true qi, he noticed that her condition had improved considerably. No wonder she was restless and out arresting people.

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve finally gotten a bit better. Can¡¯t you just stay at home? I wasn¡¯t just saying that earlier to make you feel better. Once things are settled here, I really was going to visit you, partly to check on your condition and partly to discuss something with you.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang hesitated, kicking a small stone on the street as she led him forward.

    She had wanted to say they could talk right now, but somehow, she did not feel like it.

    <i>Why can others walk hand in hand with him leisurely? Now that I¡¯ve finally found the courage to do the same, can¡¯t we just not talk about serious matters for a while?</i>

    But the thought felt absurd... She always wanted him to be serious about important things, so why did she feel this way now? It was like she was under a spell.

    No matter how much Zhao Changhe had grown in understanding women, there was no way he could fully grasp the intricacies of a woman¡¯s heart.

    Seeing Tang Wanzhuang remain silent, Zhao Changhe continued on his own, ¡°The Wang n¡¯s rebellion cannot be allowed to drag on like the incident with the Maitreya Cult. Despite the Maitreya Cult¡¯s significant influence, itcked widespread eptance and couldn¡¯t form alliances. They were essentially fighting alone. But the Wang n is different. They can find allies all over thend, and they might even form an alliance with the tribes among the northern barbarians. Batu¡¯s strength is not enough to have a firm grip over everyone in the north. He may not be able to stop Timur if he makes aeback.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang naturally understood this and asked, ¡°So, what are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°The longer it drags on, the worse the situation will be... If we want to resolve it quickly, dealing with the Wang n alone isn¡¯t enough. We must deal with the Sea Tribe behind them first,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°I¡¯m considering going out to sea to take a look.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang was shocked. ¡°How could you do that? How could you possibly stand against gods and demons?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry... Although I just said we can¡¯t rely on Xia Longyuan, this matter might be an exception. Xia Longyuan wants to kill the Sea Emperor of the Sea Tribe more than anyone else. I suspect that his sending Chichi overseas is an attempt to lure out the Sea Emperor... He¡¯s like Schr?dinger¡¯s human¡ªat any moment, he could turn into a cold, unfeeling god.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang did not understand who or what Schr?dinger was, but she knew that Zhao Changhe was not just guessing aimlessly, especially when it came to the part about Xia Longyuan wanting to kill the Sea Emperor more than anyone else. She had seen his impatience during the Battle of Puyang.

    ¡°So this is a rare opportunity where we have amon goal with Old Xia. It would be a waste not to use it. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting Chichi go alone... Besides, I want to see what¡¯s going on overseas for myself.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you discussing it with me?¡± Tang Wanzhuang sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t help with anything. The Great Xia¡¯s reach overseas was originally extended through the Wang n. They were the Sea-Suppressing Marquis. But now that they¡¯ve rebelled, we¡¯re practically blind out there.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need much help... It¡¯s just that before a husband goes on a trip, he should always inform his wife.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s face flushed, and she tried to pull her hand away, but he held it tightly, and she could not free her hand.

    Tang Wanzhuang suddenly realized that, in her current weakened state, she might not be his match.

    <i>He¡¯s really grown so strong...</i>

    Zhao Changhe then said softly, ¡°It¡¯s also to give you something to hold on to... This way, you won¡¯t be so quick to disregard your own life.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang listened in a daze, her struggles gradually weakening until she no longer had any strength left.

    They walked slowly through the night in the capital, without speaking another word.

    After a long, long while, Tang Wanzhuang finally said, ¡°If you decide to go to sea, the Tang n has the best ships. I¡¯ll arrange for a group of Tang n sailors to help you. They have a lot of experience.¡±

    As for the matter of Zhao Changhe informing his wife before leaving on a trip, she finally stopped arguing against it.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Xia Chichi had arrived at the Four Idols Cult¡¯s vi, where Vermillion Bird was sitting inside, leisurely drinking tea.

    Seeing Xia Chichi return, Vermillion Bird said coolly, ¡°You left the pce so early. Why did it take you so long toe here? Could it be that you enjoyed whispering sweet nothings with the Fire Pig of Shi that much?¡±

    Internally, she was thinking otherwise. <i>It¡¯s good that you took so long, or else I wouldn¡¯t have had time to finish my discussion with Shaozong at the Huangfu residence, change my outfit and hairstyle, and rush here to wait for you... I really thought I wouldn¡¯t make it in time.</i>

    ¡°Uh...¡± Xia Chichi noticed that the venerable¡¯s attitude was indeed less hostile than before, so she did not retort, choosing instead to change the subject, ¡°Did the Fire Serpent of Yi already report everything that happened in the pce to you?¡±

    ¡°She did, and very thoroughly at that,¡± Vermillion Bird replied, leaning back in her chair. ¡°You¡¯re nning to go out to sea. Alright, go.¡±

    Xia Chichi was confused, ¡°?¡±

    <i>The Fire Serpent of Yi must have misreported the situation. I only want to go to sea now after Zhao Changhe mentioned that he was nning to go out to sea, too. When did I ever say I wanted to go out to sea before?</i>

    But at this moment, she had no objections. Xia Chichi simply took the opportunity toin about Huangfu Qing. ¡°Venerable, you ced the Fire Serpent of Yi in charge of pce affairs, but instead of keeping a close eye on Xia Longyuan, she¡¯s been indulging in debauchery and greatly increasing our risk of exposure.¡±

    Vermillion Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Seeing no reaction from Vermillion Bird, Xia Chichi added, ¡°And she shamelessly goes around without clothes, letting other cult members see her. She¡¯s making the once respectable Twenty-Eight Mansions look indecent, ruining the reputation of our holy cult. She should be severely punished!¡±

    Vermillion Bird still gave no response.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Xia Chichi stole a nce at the venerable and saw her staring fixedly at her with an unreadable expression in her eyes.

    Confused, Xia Chichi waited for a while longer. Atst, Vermillion Bird sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will certainly punish the Fire Serpent of Yi appropriately.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ll punish her by making her sleep with your man¡ªthat should be harsh enough, right?</i>

    Xia Chichi¡¯s face had just lit up when she heard Vermillion Bird continue, ¡°But, Chichi, as the saintess of our cult, you knew full well that her actions were inappropriate, yet you failed to stop her on the spot. That is a dereliction of duty.¡±

    Xia Chichi replied, ¡°But you told me to follow her orders entirely. If she abuses that power, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    <i>Plus, she somehow became my Empress Mother...</i>

    ¡°If the saintess of our cult allows such behavior to sway her, letting a subordinate dictate her actions, then that is truly disappointing to me,¡± Vermillion Bird said calmly. ¡°I heard from the Fire Serpent of Yi that Xia Longyuan made a remark, saying that you¡¯re fierce yetck authority... His words are quite insightful. Perhaps it¡¯s due to your youth, but you should reflect on this.¡±

    Xia Chichi scratched her head, thinking that the venerable was probably right. She should have been more assertive. How could she have let that rotten serpent¡¯s im of being her Empress Mother defeat her so easily?

    Vermillion Bird looked at her, feeling both exasperated and amused. She took a sip of tea before continuing, ¡°And... You¡¯ve kept your true identity from me for so long. What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    Xia Chichi responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t intentionally hide it... And what¡¯s the point of that identity anyway? I don¡¯t even acknowledge it, and I¡¯m against him. Venerable, you aren¡¯t so petty, right? Shouldn¡¯t you be considering how to make use of this identity to our advantage? Although, I¡¯d still advise against it. He¡¯s not the type to be restrained by such things.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re lecturing me now, are you?¡±

    Xia Chichi stood there obediently.

    Vermillion Bird said, ¡°Anyway, both these issues demand punishment. Do you ept?¡±

    Xia Chichi muttered, ¡°As long as you also punish the Fire Serpent of Yi, I ept.¡±

    ¡°Of course, both of you will be punished. Do you think I would lie to you?¡± Vermillion Bird put down her tea cup but then suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Going out to sea this time will be different from before... Last time, you didn¡¯t have any enemies. This time, if it involves a struggle over treasures or secret realms, the Sea Tribe¡¯s reaction could be unpredictable. I¡¯m notfortable with you going alone. I will write to your martial aunt, ck Tortoise, and if she¡¯s avable, she¡¯ll go out to assist you. Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she spends all her time in the desert ying with sand. Her affinity with water is actually very strong.¡±

    Xia Chichi did not know why the venerable suddenly changed the topic, so she simply said, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Vermillion Bird nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then, until I contact ck Tortoise, you can spend your time copying scriptures to calm your mind and reflect.¡±

    1. The word used here was ç¾Æï, which specifically refers to people who arrestwbreakers, though in this case, it seems that they¡¯re arresting traitors. ?

 Chapter 531: Zhao Changhe Sets Sail

    <h4>Chapter 531: Zhao Changhe Sets Sail</h4>

    Zhao Changhe stayed in the capital for about three days.

    There was nothing urgent to do, and Tang Wanzhuang had sent a petal of the Transformative Lotus to Puyang. Thus, Zhao Changhe was merely waiting to see how Cui Wenjing would recover before making his next move.

    In the meantime, he stayed at the Tang residence, going through the information that the Demon Suppression Bureau had on overseas territories and the nautical maps from previous surveys to gain a general understanding of the situation in the Eastern Sea.

    Hepared the information he received with that of the <i>As of Mountains and Rivers</i>, which also contained records of some inds overseas. He didn¡¯t know whether some of the inds in the as still existed in this era, but it seemed likely that they could have turned into secret realms.

    Some of the recorded resources on these inds were quite valuable, whether for cultivation, treatment, or forging, and they were distinct from what could be found onnd.

    For instance, there was a type of ck alga known as Mysterious Water ck Alga that could prove highly beneficial in treating Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition.

    There were also dragon-like creatures, such as flood dragons, whose tendons could be used to make bows of a qualityparable to the ancient sword Dragon Emperor. Additionally, some unique marine minerals were also mentioned, including the primary material used to forge Iceheart.

    Many of these items were especially beneficial for those cultivating water-rted techniques. However, this type of water was not quite the same as that of Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s Spring Water Sword Intent. It was more aligned with the five elements of the Four Idols Cult.

    <i>It seems like Shelly might shine here. Hm, she probably even spent a lot of time out there when she was younger.</i>

    Moreover, considering the secret realms scattered around onnd, it was apparent that there would be plenty of them in the ocean as well. For martial artists seeking to elevate themselves, going out to sea could be quite meaningful¡ªthe farther and deeper, the more significant it would be. But the ocean was perilous, its waves more merciless than any de could ever be. Thus, few dared venture out.

    Zhao Changhe initially would not have dared either. It was already dangerous enough without the Sea Tribe around. Back when he was at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries, there was no way he would have even considered it. But now, with his increased strength, he felt much more confident. The most dangerous entity at sea, the Sea Emperor, would undoubtedly be under Xia Longyuan¡¯s watch. And when it came to the rest of the Sea Tribe, he did not fear them in the slightest.

    ¡°Hey, blind woman.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a page of the Heavenly Tome in the sea, right? There might even be more than one page. After all, the sea is bigger than thend...¡±

    ¡°In this world, you shouldn¡¯t immediately assume that the sea isrger than thend as it was in your original world. Wang Daoning might make such bold ims, but in reality, it might not be true.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily stunned<i>. Right, this world most likely conforms to the concept of a round heaven and square earth. In that case, the sea might not actually berger than thend, and there might even be a limit to the ends of the world.</i>

    ¡°The Heavenly Tome can indeed be found in the sea,¡± the blind woman finally said. ¡°In fact, there are two pages at sea. I can¡¯t sense one of them anymore, so it¡¯s likely in the hands of the Sea Emperor, which is why the Sword Emperor is still in slumber while the Sea Emperor has begun stirring up trouble.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean the Sword Emperor and the Sea Emperor are on the same level?¡±

    ¡°More or less, they¡¯re both at the level of the ancient four idols,¡± the blind woman exined. ¡°The other page is precisely where Xia Chichi is headed. I can¡¯t say for sure whether Xia Longyuan is sending Xia Chichi there with benevolent or malicious intentions.¡±

    Zhao Changhe frowned.

    Even though he had mentally prepared himself, it was still difficult for him toprehend such a mindset.

    ¡°By the way, can you borate on the subsequent realms of cultivation? I assume it¡¯s not exactly a secret?¡±

    ¡°In essence, they¡¯re all in the Profound Control Realm, and it¡¯s much like the Profound Mysteries in that it also has threeyers,¡± the blind woman replied. ¡°In fact, those in the Profound Control Realm can already be considered divine beings. After all, they are capable of riding the wind and clouds, moving mountains, shifting seas, and projecting their yin spirit. In many senses, these are divine powers. Of course, there are still varying degrees of power between them, hence the need for further distinctions. However, most ancient texts that people have ess to today wouldn¡¯t delve into such details. Even the mention of the Profound Control Realm is already a rarity.¡±

    Zhao Changhe found himself a bit surprised by the blind woman¡¯spliance.

    The progression of their rtionship was simr to that of a frog being slowly boiled. The blind woman had now properly settled into the role of a constantly present guide. Theck of her usual sarcasm or haughty reluctance was rather rare. Although she still managed to disdain contemporary knowledge, she seemed much more affable. It was likely that with the next page of the Heavenly Tome directly ahead and Zhao Changhe intent on pursuing it, the blind woman¡¯s mood had improved, and she had be more amiable... Having a vested interest did that¡ªwhether one was mortal or divine.

    He could not help but wonder what her reaction would be if he said, ¡°Hey, blind woman, you don¡¯t want to miss out on the next page of the Heavenly Book, do you?¡±

    Of course, these thoughts remained solely in his mind. Instead, he continued the conversation earnestly, ¡°How exactly do these realmse to be further distinguished?¡±

    The blind woman, unaware of his mischievous thoughts, continued exining carefully, ¡°The firstyer involves the initial condensation of the yin spirit, enabling flight and ease of escape. You can think of this as harnessing the wind and clouds. The secondyer is about bing the sovereign of the specificws you¡¯ve cultivated, no longer just using wind, rain, thunder, and lightning but actively controlling them. The thirdyer is achieving dominion over all things, where the yin spirit transforms into the yang spirit, achieving immortality. The essence of profound control is simply achieving dominion over something. To what extent and over what domain you can exercise mastery, that is the distinction.¡±

    Zhao Changhe pondered andmented, ¡°So essentially, it¡¯s the journey of cultivation progressing from the physical body to the spirit, with the spirit transitioning from yin to yang. The Night Emperor should be in the thirdyer, but has yet to reachplete mastery. Does that mean he still needs to perfect it, or are you suggesting there¡¯s still a realm beyond that?¡±

    In the air, the blind woman crossed her arms. ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao. To rece it. That would be the ultimate dominion, true sovereignty over everything.¡±

    The blind woman actually made such a grandiose statement, leaving Zhao Changhe utterly astonished. It took him a while to gather himself and reply, ¡°Sovereignty over everything would only bring about one¡¯s own ruin.¡±

    The blind woman: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe exined, ¡°Even the Heavenly Dao can die. Isn¡¯t the yang spirit supposed to be immortal?¡±

    ¡°Life and death are always rtive concepts. Absolute immortality doesn¡¯t exist. Is your materialist education all in vain?¡±

    ¡°Damn... Are you somehow projecting your spirit in this world while constantly learning new things? Are you seriously talking about materialism in this fantastical world? Newton must be rolling in his grave right now!¡±

    The blind woman fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to ask, ¡°So how can I cultivate to reach that level?¡±

    The blind woman interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s one thing to ask about concepts, but if you think I¡¯m actually going to teach you how to cultivate, then keep dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to, or that you can¡¯t?¡±

    The blind woman remained silent.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°All these self-imposed restrictions... Who is it that¡¯s truly controlling you?¡±

    The blind woman coldly replied, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond.

    * * *

    After two days of poring over the materials on overseas locations, news came from Puyang that Cui Wenjing had regained consciousness and had been moved back to Qinghe, where numerous renowned doctors and physicians were now attending to his treatment. With the arrival of the Transformative Lotus, his condition was steadily improving.

    Zhao Changhe sighed in relief. For the continued convalescence, there was not much he could offer beyond what the renowned physicians were doing. He was also still unable to truly cure Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s condition either, so it seemed that it was time to venture out and seek new solutions.

    In recent days, Tang Wanzhuang was upied with overseeing the reshuffling of power in the capital. Although she did not need to personally step in as before, there were still many affairs to handle, and she did not even have time to join Zhao Changhe for meals. In her stead, it was Baoqin who had been delivering food and tea to Zhao Changhe, and she was increasingly seeing herself as nothing less than the maid of her young mistress¡¯ future husband.

    ¡°Baoqin.¡±

    Baoqin, who was boiling water to make tea, turned around. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are the Tang n¡¯s ship and sailors ready?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived, but they couldn¡¯t anchor directly at a northern port. You¡¯ll need to head south first...¡±

    ¡°I figured as much.¡± Zhao Changhe got up, walked over, and ruffled her hair. ¡°Take good care of your young miss... I won¡¯t bid her farewell. Parting tends to bring too much sorrow, and I don¡¯t want to affect her mood and worsen her condition.¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Baoqin hesitated, then quipped, ¡°You¡¯re like that dog outside the door, licking my boots only to get kicked.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised an eyebrow ¡°?¡±

    Momentster, her hair had been thoroughly tousled into a bird¡¯s nest, and Zhao Changhe turned away. ¡°Wanzhuang hasn¡¯te to see me in thesest couple of days either. It¡¯s for the same reason¡ªour bond is something you, as a young girl, wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Baoqin yfully shook her small fist in protest. <i>I¡¯m not some young girl¡ªI know full well you onlyst half a cup of tea...</i>

    As if to confirm Zhao Changhe¡¯s sentiment, not long after he left, the supposedly ¡°too busy to see anyone¡± Tang Wanzhuang appeared beside Baoqin. ¡°Has he left?¡±

    Baoqin, looking a bit dazed, nodded. ¡°Yes. Young miss, he¡¯s be soposed now... Well, except for how he loves to turn people¡¯s hair into bird nests.¡±

    Tang Wanzhuang turned to gaze at the horizon beyond the doorway, murmuring, ¡°In many ways... he truly has grown.¡±

    She lowered her gaze to a report she had just received. It matched Zhao Changhe¡¯s predictions from the previous day exactly. ¡°An urgent request from King Batu of Mobei¡ªautumn¡¯s chill has set in, and the steeds are well-fed. It appears Timur may be preparing for a resurgence. They request support from the Great Xia.¡±

    In the seventh month, the Wang n of Langya marched their troops into the capital, only to be blocked at Puyang by the Cui n of Qinghe. The Cao Gang incited chaos in Jianghuai, the aristocratic families of Jiangnan began to carve out their own territories, Li Shentong firmly held power in Shu, and the Guanzhong region was in turmoil. The barbarians of Mobei were rising yet again, the Sea Tribe¡¯s gods and demons began to emerge from the shadows, and Xia Longyuan faced off against the Sea Emperor.

    Amidst this chaos, Zhao Changhe boarded a ship and set off for the Eastern Sea.

 Chapter 532: The Seventh on the Ranking of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 532: The Seventh on the Ranking of Heaven</h4>

    The sea breeze gently caressed Zhao Changhe¡¯s face as he leisurelyy on the deck. He gazed at the blue sky and drifting white clouds, sipping from his wine gourd. Despite the fact that this journey was fraught with looming danger and uncertainty, this voyage also offered a rare sense of tranquility¡ªperhaps that was what set this journey apart from all the others.

    It was a pity, though, that he could not sail alongside Chichi.

    She had directly departed from the Langya port, while Zhao Changhe had no such luxury and needed to head south to Ningbo. Their purposes for venturing to sea were different, though their destination may ultimately be the same. Zhao Changhe¡¯s goal was to peer into the secrets and movements of the Sea Tribe from the shadows. Traveling together with Xia Chichi would draw too much attention, cing them both under the Sea Tribe¡¯s watchful eye and thereby hindering his ability to maneuver freely. Furthermore, it would reveal the coboration between the Four Idols Cult and Zhao Changhe¡ªa fact best kept in the dark.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was much better for one to remain overt and the other covert. This way, they were granted much greater operational flexibility. It was just a shame that he could not enjoy a carefree, audacious voyage with Chichi.

    What Zhao Changhe did not know was that Xia Chichi was still copying scriptures throughout her entire voyage, with no end to the task in sight... Perhaps Venerable Vermillion Bird agreed with Xia Longyuan¡¯s assessment that Xia Chichicked tranquility, so she deliberately made Chichi hone her patience and look for some inner peace.

    The Tang n¡¯s ship, meanwhile, had a legitimate reason for setting sail.

    In the recent discussions on transitioning from river and canal transport to maritime transport, Tang Wanzhuang had actually opposed the proposal, iming that it was an inappropriate time to be carrying out such an upheaval. Most of the Tang n, however, supported the idea. Even Tang Buqi, for once, did not follow his aunt¡¯s lead, as this proposal massively benefited the n¡¯s interests. Who cared if it was not the right time or detrimental to broader affairs? Who else shared his aunt¡¯s single-minded devotion to the empire and concern for the world? They were an aristocratic n, after all.

    Tang Buqi, of course, found himself promptly beaten back to Gusu by his aunt.

    Though the canal trade was suspended due to disruptions caused by the Cao Gang, the Tang n had long been experimenting with maritime trade, albeit on a small scale. One such venture had been with Peni[1], a small ind nation located on Seasky Ind, which they had visited sporadically.

    Upon his return to Gusu, Tang Buqi immediately set about arranging a new round of voyages to Peni. He had expected his aunt to be angry, but to his surprise, her letter said, ¡°Changhe is heading out to sea; make arrangements ordingly.¡±

    At that, Tang Buqi could only sigh inwardly in frustration, unable to articte the whirlwind of emotions.

    <i>We¡¯re nning to establish maritime trade, and you oppose it. But now that your boy-toy Zhao Changhe wants to go to sea, suddenly it¡¯s perfectly fine? It¡¯s only now that you see us as useful, huh? Now you can show off to your lover, saying that everything was arranged in advance, eh?</i>

    So, by the time Zhao Changhe came to request a ship, Tang Buqi¡¯s expression was as sour as it could get, and he could barely muster any enthusiasm to speak with Zhao Changhe.

    Lying on the deck, Zhao Changhe could not help but smile as he recalled Tang Buqi¡¯s sulky, begrudging demeanor.

    ¡°Young Master Zhao, the sun is about to set. The winds pick up at night; it¡¯s better toe into the cabin,¡± called out the Tang n captain from below deck.

    The captain¡¯s name was Tang En[2], a name that would suit the protagonist of a traditional Chinese fantasy story, and it seemed equally fitting in a maritime context. He was a servant born into the Tang n, with over twenty years of experience at sea. He was very knowledgeable, having been to Seasky Ind before. This time, the trip had a legitimate purpose of maritime trade, simr to Li Sian¡¯s job, which helped conceal Zhao Changhe¡¯s presence.

    Zhao Changhe smiled and said, ¡°If the ship fears no storm, neither do I. I must say, I didn¡¯t anticipate the Tang n¡¯s vessels to be this formidable.¡±

    This was a true ocean-faring vessel. Zhao Changhe did not know much about tonnage or other technical details, but it was definitelyrge and very stable, giving him an innate sense of reassurance. A smaller fleet followed behind. The amount of profit each shipment could generate must be substantial, which may have been why Tang Buqi dared defy his aunt.

    Tang En smiled, replying, ¡°We¡¯re quite fortunate. Last year, the <i>Gusu</i>[3] was still under construction. She had her maiden voyage just this past spring, and now she¡¯s being put to official use.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How do you navigate? With apass?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than that... We use abination of tools, primarily a sextant, along with apass, to determine the altitude of celestial bodies. We also need to observe the stars, wind direction, tidal changes... Without a good ten years of experience working aboard a ship, it¡¯s unwise to blindly head out to sea. At best, you would only dare sail along the coastline.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded thoughtfully, letting out a sigh. ¡°The gulf between disciplines is indeed vast.¡±

    The sigh, however, was not so much about the gap between martial arts and seafaring but rather a reflection on his own past. He used to be a humanities student, and it was quite ironic that in this dawning age of maritime exploration, he could not even begin to pose as an expert. Even the locals¡¯ navigational experience and nautical sciences could put him to shame.

    The Tang n was not even at the forefront of this discipline; the Wang n was likely even more advanced in these pursuits.

    His thinking had evidently diverged far from what was considered modern. Just recently, he had been chided by the blind woman about materialist dialectics... Even when it came to maritime matters, his thoughts were dominated by medicinal materials, martial arts, and secret realms, whereas Tang En and his crew were concerned with spices, tree resins, precious metals, and new crop seeds. Their minds were on entirely different wavelengths.

    Even in an era dominated by martial pursuits, civilization was inexorably advancing. He had simply paid too little attention to these facets, and had allowed himself to be absorbed by the martial arts mindset.

    Zhao Changhe felt a little embarrassed. He had once prided himself on reading the <i>Spring and Autumn Annals</i>, after all...

    He tried to find a justification for his martial arts mindset, and asked, ¡°So, are there pirates?¡±

    ¡°There didn¡¯t use to be as many a while back; we¡¯d just run into some asionally. But in recent years, they¡¯ve been on the rise. They don¡¯t appear near the coast; rather, they mostly lurk around the remote inds in the open sea.¡± Tang En pointed behind them. ¡°We are a fleet of several thousand, though, and we¡¯ve even got plenty of powerful bows and crossbows. We¡¯ve got nothing to fear.¡±

    Zhao Changhe noticed something amiss. ¡°Huh? Why has the number of pirates been increasing in recent years? Is it because maritime trade has be more frequent, or are there more fishermen venturing into the open sea?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t increased our activities, but I can¡¯t speak for others,¡± Tang En responded. ¡°Maritime trade is highly lucrative, but it¡¯s not something just anyone can do. Ships that are capable of long-distance maritime trade are rare, and a single disaster could mean losing not just your profits, but your life. If anyone has indeed ramped up their maritime activities, it would most likely be the Wang n. Perhaps it¡¯s this wealth they¡¯ve umted in recent years that gave them the confidence to rise in open rebellion...¡±

    Indeed, the Wang n¡¯s rebellion must have had some economic motivations behind it, a factor that Zhao Changhe realized he had not considered much in the past.

    He pondered aloud, ¡°So, in other words, the pirates mainly pose an obstacle for the Wang n? Is it possible there¡¯s an organized effort behind it, specifically targeting them?¡±

    ¡°We really don¡¯t know,¡± Tang En said. ¡°Miss Tang did analyze it, though. If there is an organization, it could only be tied to one person...¡±

    A name surfaced in Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind.

    The figure ranked seventh on the Ranking of Heaven, Dragon King Hai Pinn.

    Whether it was his name or his nickname, everything about him suggested that he was someone who made his living on the sea. But, interestingly enough, his rise to prominence had urred almost entirely onnd, and he had had no apparent connection to the sea. [4]

    Hai Pinn had once been third on the Ranking of Heaven, and he had even been the ruler of a southern faction, earning the title of Dragon King not for any seafaring exploits but due to his victories in naval warfare along the Yangtze River. However, he waster defeated by Xia Longyuan, who was ranked seventh at the time, which led not only to his discement to the seventh rank but also to the copse of his kingdom. He fled alone, disappearing without a trace.

    After that, Xia Longyuan quickly ascended the ranks, challenging and defeating the second-ranked Timur and the first-ranked Great Shaman Bo¡¯e, leaving them in the dust while he imed the summit. Theter stages of his journey saw his strength grow even further, as he began to sh with the barbarian gods of the Grasnds. It was the period of his absolute dominance, a story that read like a true protagonist of a martial epic.

    In contrast, Hai Pinn became nothing but a mere footnote, lost in the narrative of Xia Longyuan¡¯s triumphs. His whereabouts were unknown for over thirty years, as if he had vanished from the world entirely. If it were not for the fact that the Tome of Troubled Times had never removed his name, the world would likely have assumed he was dead by now.

    If Hai Pinn had indeed fled to the sea, it would make sense. Given his level of power, leading a powerful pirate organization was entirely within the realm of possibility. The puzzling aspect, however, was that he should logically be aligned with the Wang n in their efforts to rebel against the Great Xia¡ªso why would he be hindering them instead?

    This hypothesis, therefore, remained dubious.

    In fact, the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s reports on overseas activities contained an alternative theory: it suggested that the nation of Peni might have even been established by Hai Pinn himself.

    One conjecture portrayed him as a king, while the other suggested he was a pirate¡ªthe disparity between the two was rather significant.

    When Xia Chichi went on her first voyage, she also attempted to uncover information about him but found nothing. The king of Peni was reportedly surnamed Yuan, with seemingly no connection to Hai Pinn. Of course, if Hai Pinn had deliberately changed his identity to avoid detection by Xia Longyuan, it would not be surprising.

    Zhao Changhe found himself rather intrigued by it all. Among these overseas forces, whether they be pirates, small kingdoms scattered across the sea, or even the Sea Tribe¡¯s mermen, there was not a single mention of them in the Tome of Troubled Times. Even Miaojiang had entries in the Ranking of Earth, yet there has not even been a mention of a hidden dragon emerging from the seas.

    <i>Could it really be that their levels of cultivation are just too low? That seems unlikely. It makes more sense for the Tome of Troubled Times to simply have deliberately chosen not to include them, perhaps due to some unstated reasons.</i>

    He wondered what manner of martial artists and martial arts awaited across the oceans.

    As these thoughts upied his mind, the sun began to sink beneath the horizon, with itsst rays still casting a fiery glow along the meeting of sea and sky. The far-off ocean turned resplendent in its golden reflection.

    Several sails appeared on the distant horizon as a fleet of ships cut through the waves, drawing ever closer.

    Tang En¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°How can there be pirates here?¡±

    1. Peni (ÅîÀ³) is both an actual ce, though this is unlikely to be what is being referred to here, and a fabled abode of immortals. ?

    2. The surname is the old surname ÌÆ (coincidentally the same as Soul Land¡¯s protagonist Tang San), while the given name is ¶÷ (meaning ¡°favor, kindness, grace¡±). It¡¯s a name that sounds very ssic, masculine, and steadfast. ?

    3. They named the ship after the Gusu province of the Tang n. ?

    4. The surname º£ means ¡°sea,¡± while the given name Æ½À½ literally trantes as ¡°t waves,¡± a bit of a poetic contradiction. Moreover, there is an old legend about the Dragon King living on the bottom of the sea, and any Chinese reader would instantly make the connection. ?

 Chapter 533: The Furious Pirates

    <h4>Chapter 533: The Furious Pirates</h4>

    The pirate ships drew closer with astonishing speed.

    Even though the pirate ships were not quite asrge in tonnage as the Tang n¡¯s gship, they were certainly on par with the other vessels in the Tang n''s fleet. With over a hundred such vessels cutting through the water in unison, they exuded a daunting presence.

    The Tang n sailors rapidly spread across the deck, bows drawn and arrows nocked. There was even a flurry of movement as oilcloths were pulled away, revealing several ballistae beneath.

    Zhao Changhe nced sideways, silently noting to himself that these ballistae were likely procured through some of Tang Buqi¡¯s under-the-table dealings for his personal benefit. Tang Buqi, though seemingly so upright, was evidently no stranger to questionable methods.

    The crew¡¯s disciplined, formidable disy began to add a somewhat absurd air to the scene. The pirate ships,ing ever closer, seemed increasingly hesitant. Eventually, they split into two nking lines, passing on either side of the Tang n''s fleet from just beyond bowshot range¡ªa disy that spoke to their impressive sailing skills and no less impressive coordination.

    A voice rang out from afar, amplified by internal energy: ¡°Whose fleet are you?¡±

    <i>Hoh, their strength isn¡¯t too bad.</i>

    For someone to project their voice clearly across such a distance in the middle of a vast ocean was no trivial feat. Even with a modern loudspeaker, such rity would be difficult. It required the control of someone who had at least unlocked the Profound Mysteries¡ªit was at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries that one would gain the ability to be in tune with their environment and leverage the sea breeze to carry their voice.

    Tang En, clearlycking such ability, was unable to respond. However, the speaker seemed to have made out the gs pping wildly in the wind. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Tang n of Gusu.¡±

    Without furtherment, the pirate fleet turned about, taking up positions on either side as if to provide an escort while keeping pace with the Tang n''s fleet.

    Tang En frowned deeply, his expression clearly troubled.

    Zhao Changhe, puzzled by this turn of events, whispered, ¡°What exactly are they ying at?¡±

    Tang En sighed and exined, ¡°There¡¯s an old saying: you can be a thief for a thousand days, but you can¡¯t guard against thieves for a thousand days. By shadowing us like this, they¡¯re making it clear that we shouldn¡¯t even think about makingndfall for rest or resupply. Once we disembark, things could get messy very quickly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded in understanding. It was clear that at any supply point or port, the pirates would likely have aplices ashore, ready to signal the fleet. If they coordinated a two-pronged attack, the Tang n''s fleet would be quickly left in a dire state, especially since there was a top-level master among the pirates and none on the Tang n¡¯s side. Should the pirates find the right moment, it would be like a tiger among sheep¡ªthe ballistae would not be of much help then.

    This was the advantage of fighting on home turf, coupled with the deterrent of having a powerful expert on their side.

    The best course of action was to engage the pirates now and frighten them off. However, Tang En clearly was not prepared for a life-or-death struggle just a couple of days into their voyage, and hesitation showed on his face.

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Changhe raised his voice slightly, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see who ends up guarding against whom. If I get the chance to board one of their ships and plunder it, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad experience at all.¡±

    His tone seemed merely slightly louder, yet the sound was solid, unwavering despite the wind. It carried firmly across the water to each of the pirate ships.

    The pirates collectively stiffened, visibly shaken. They instantly realized that there was someone in the Tang n''s fleet with power far beyond the fleetmander¡¯s.

    Their leader¡¯s expression visibly darkened, and he called back with newfound caution, ¡°May I ask which hero on the Ranking of Earth we have the honor of encountering?¡±

    For a brief moment, Zhao Changhe almost instinctively wanted to im to be Wang Daozhong. He had gotten so used to impersonating Wang Daozhong that it felt entirely natural¡ªhis strength was entirely up to par now, making him something of a quintessential character actor. But on second thought, he restrained this impulse. Given that Wang n yed a central role in these events, and Zhao Changhe intended to observe quietly from the shadows, iming Wang Daozhong¡¯s identity would likely ruin everything and defeat the entire purpose of this endeavor.

    Instead, he casuallymented, ¡°The Tome of Troubled Times is filled with biases. I have no standing on any of its rankings. I¡¯m just an unknown nobody.¡±

    On the maind, there were few who might believe such a statement, but out here at sea, the pirates seemed inclined to trust his words. ¡°Ah, a sea-born hero recruited by the Tang n. Might we know your name, sir?¡±

    Zhao Changhe borrowed the name of someone he had recently met, Lu Shouyi, and altered it slightly. ¡°Zhao Shouyi[1]. And who might you be?¡±

    Maintaining unity was the essence of this new name, making it much ssier than the Shouyi in Lu Shouyi¡¯s name.[2]

    There was a brief pause on the other side, perhaps an attempt to recall whether they had ever heard of a Zhao Shouyi. When no memory surfaced, the leader responded, ¡°I am Hua Zhenming of the Furious Pirates. By order of our third leader, we are tasked with advising all fishermen and traders to return to shore.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could actually believe their im of ¡°advising¡± rather than raiding. After all, this was still nearshore, less than a day¡¯s distance fromnd. Even Tang En had expressed disbelief at encountering pirates so close to shore. Perhaps it was indeed nothing more than a ¡°courteous¡± effort to dissuade travelers. But of course, that was also because their side was strong. If the Tang n''s fleet had been weaker, this supposed ¡°advising¡± may have quickly turned into outright plundering.

    Zhao Changhe could not help but be intrigued. ¡°With strength like yours, there are still others above you?¡±

    Hua Zhenming replied humbly, ¡°My strength can only make me a minor figure in our crew.¡±

    Zhao Changhe found himself thinking, ¡°<i>Hey, blind woman. The Tome of Troubled Times missing notable figures like this seems a bit much, don¡¯t you think?</i>¡±

    The blind woman kept silent, feigning ignorance.

    Zhao Changhe could only continue, ¡°Well, in any case, you¡¯re surrounding and trailing our fleet. Is this what you call advising?¡±

    Hua Zhenming responded, ¡°What else could we do? Your ships are armed and fortified. It would be foolish to sh with you head-on without some strategy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°And what about now?¡±

    Hua Zhenming fell silent.

    The main reason their tactic of trailing the fleet had been effective was Hua Zhenming¡¯s own strength. The threat of a sudden boarding and massacre from such a powerful figure could keep a fleet perpetually on edge, a psychological weight they could not escape. But now that the tables had turned, with someone evidently stronger on board the Tang gship, who was it that would find themselves too tense to rx?

    Hua Zhenming sighed. ¡°The seas are increasingly dangerous these days. Our attempts to persuade people to turn back are well-intentioned. Do you really have to make this so difficult?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°If you can give us a convincing reason to turn back, we might consider it. Otherwise, if you were in my position, would you really just obediently turn back because someone said they were trying to be helpful? We still have to answer to our own patrons, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Hua Zhenming was silent for a long while before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t provide you with any further exnation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe shrugged. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. Keep following us if you wish.¡±

    Hua Zhenming hesitated before making a formal deration, ¡°In ordance with the rules of the <i>jianghu</i>, I hereby challenge you. Should your side lose, your entire fleet must return.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled and asked, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a match for me?¡±

    ¡°Internal energy and mastery of the Profound Mysteries don¡¯t always determine the oue of a battle,¡± Hua Zhenming replied calmly.

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Zhao Changhe agreed. ¡°But what happens if you lose?¡±

    Hua Zhenming responded with no hint of hesitation, ¡°We will surrender all our wealth and... women.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but nce over at their ship, noting there were no women aboard at all. <i>What bullshit.</i>

    But continuing this standoff was not ideal either, and Zhao Changhe himself was rather curious to measure the strength of these pirates. Smiling, he agreed, ¡°Deal.¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than both fighters sprang into the air, converging above the sea between the two vessels. In an instant, the sh of blows echoed in the air¡ªten exchanges traded with lightning speed.

    Zhao Changhe employed the Divine Brilliance Sect¡¯s Wind and Lightning Palm, a technique as defensively sound as the wall of a fortress. It was the perfect choice for gauging his opponent¡¯s power without giving away too much of his own identity, and he doubted that Hua Zhenming would recognize it.

    To Zhao Changhe¡¯s delight, Hua Zhenming¡¯s techniques were quite a revtion. His strikes bore an unmistakable influence from the ocean¡ªeach blow carried the oppressive sensation of the immense pressure underwater. Though seemingly slow, each attack exuded a relentless force, like battling the heavy currents of the deep. Around him, it almost appeared as though a swirling vortex of seawater had formed, rotating with his every move.

    This was the epitome of martial artists drawing inspiration from the natural world, one of the ssic attributes of true martial prowess. If recorded in the Heavenly Tome, it would undoubtedly provide profound insights into his own cultivation path.

    Within moments, they hadpleted a dozen exchanges, and both fighters simultaneously expelled a breath, then descended toward the water below.

    Zhao Changhe extended his foot, tapping lightly on the water¡¯s surface to spring back up as if he were walking on air.

    Hua Zhenming alsonded atop the waves, but instead of relying on buoyancy, it seemed as if a vortex from beneath the sea surged upward to lift him, aiding his ascent.

    Zhao Changheughed. ¡°Good, good! Now take this!¡±

    In a sh, thunder roared as he unleashed the full might of the Wind and Lightning Palm, his strike tearing through the air like a storm.

    Hua Zhenming responded by raising both hands, and a spiraling water dragon ascended with force, colliding fiercely against the descending wind and lightning.

    However, the water dragon soon began to dissipate and crumble. Unable to withstand Zhao Changhe¡¯s overwhelming power, Hua Zhenming was thrown backward and flung back toward his ship.

    Zhao Changhe grabbed him by the cor, effortlessly tossing him back onto the pirate ship, and used the counterforce of the throw to propel himself smoothly back to the Tang n¡¯s gship, his retreat elegant and graceful.

    Both sides, captivated by the spectacle, broke into collective cheers, with friend and foe alike shouting in admiration, ¡°Incredible!¡±

    Indeed, movement arts were the ultimate show-stoppers, far shier than any Wind and Lightning Palm.

    Hua Zhenmingnded on his deck, staggering a few steps, and then realized he had not sustained any injuries. He stood in silence for a moment, reflecting on the battle, before sping his hands toward Zhao Changhe. ¡°Thank you for the lesson.¡±

    Zhao Changhe returned the gesture. ¡°I overpowered you, but your technique was enlightening. I¡¯ve learned a lot as well.¡±

    Hua Zhenming sighed. ¡°Our treasures and women are yours.¡±

    Zhao Changheughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ll take the women!¡±

    He gave Tang En a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Full speed ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Tang n¡¯s fleet sailed forth, leaving the pirates staring at each other in stunned silence.

    After a long pause, Hua Zhenming let out a sigh. ¡°The third leader was right... Heroes still walk thend.¡±

    1. Lu Shouyi is written Â¬ÊØÒå, while Zhao Shouyi is written ÕÔÊØÒ». They are not perfect homonyms; the ¡°yi¡± part has different tones, so they can be distinguished in speech. ?

    2. The phrase referenced here is ±§ÔªÊØÒ», a concept originating from Daoism. It describes a practice or a state of mind where one holds onto their fundamental, pure essence while maintaining a singr focus and unity of the mind. Thest character in Lu Shouyi¡¯s name, Òå, means ¡°justice/righteousness.¡± Practically, it¡¯s ¡°preserving justice¡± vs. ¡°preserving the one/unity.¡± ?

 Chapter 534: Uphold What Unity

    <h4>Chapter 534: Uphold What Unity</h4>

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve given myself away.¡±

    Zhao Changhe, uninterested in basking in the admiring gazes of the Tang n sailors, returned to the cabin and sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. In truth, he was conversing quietly with the blind woman, <i>¡°They definitely realized that the techniques I used, from the Wind and Lightning Palm to the movement arts, were distinctly different from their sea-based martial arts. I should have used the Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm of the Wang n. At least that would have matched their martial arts.¡±</i>

    Surprisingly, the blind woman actually responded this time. <i>¡°Using the Wang n¡¯s techniques would have been foolish. If you usend-based martial arts, then so be it. That kind of exposure isn¡¯t a big deal. At most, they¡¯ll specte that your achievements haven¡¯t been significant enough to get you on the Tome of Troubled Times. Why would you need to pretend to be from the sea? If you use the Wang n¡¯s techniques here, you¡¯ll be in endless trouble. You really should be careful not to get too addicted to impersonating Wang Daozhong.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Fair enough.¡±</i> Zhao Changhe seized the opportunity to ask, <i>¡°But why is it that these guys from the sea are excluded from being listed by the Tome of Troubled Times? I understand that those in secret realms can¡¯t really be recorded, but the sea isn¡¯t exactly a secret realm, is it? With this many omissions, what credibility does the Tome of Troubled Times even have anymore?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s a deliberate form of istion,¡±</i> the blind woman exined. <i>¡°You must remember that the page of the Heavenly Tome in the sky is just one part of a whole. If someone else possesses another page of the Heavenly Tome, they can naturally create an isted area as well.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe was intrigued. <i>¡°If it¡¯s the Sea Emperor, why would he do that? Does he really need to go so far as to conceal the power of the entire poption in the sea just to hide himself?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°To evade the scrutiny of the heavens, it would indeed make sense to iste the entire area¡ªespecially if he¡¯s engaging in something ndestine,¡±</i> the blind woman responded with a chuckle. <i>¡°In fact, the inhabitants of the sea prefer it this way. Not everyone enjoys having their every move recorded and revealed by the Heavenly Dao.¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe added, <i>¡°Ipletely understand that sentiment. So, next time, can you not record my actions either?¡±</i>

    The presence replied, <i>¡°Firstly, I don¡¯t control it, so telling me is useless.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not. Secondly, do you really not enjoy the Tome of Troubled Times helping you show off?¡±</i>

    Zhao Changhe fell silent.

    Of course, he liked it¡ªhe loved it, even¡ªprovided he kept winning. <i>If I keep winning, then it will indeed remain a way of showing off, but once I lose even once, well, Old Xue knows best how that feels.</i>

    <i>Also, could it only capture the moments when I¡¯m fighting and leave out the rest? It¡¯s aplicated feeling...</i>

    <i>Never mind, it isn¡¯t worth arguing with the blind woman. Her words are always filled with half-truths, and it¡¯s pointless to expect her to fully disclose everything.</i>

    With nothing better to do on this long journey, Zhao Changhe decided to study the new martial arts he¡¯d stumbled upon¡ªtechniques that were influenced by the sea.

    Zhao Changhe allowed his consciousness to immerse itself within the Heavenly Tome¡¯s illusory realm, watching each of Hua Zhenming¡¯s moves, slowed to a pace he could analyze and dissect.

    It had been some time since Zhao Changhe had used this method to learn someone else¡¯s martial arts¡ªmostly because, until now, he had not encountered anything worth learning. Most were too random andcked practical value.

    Thest person he encountered who was worth studying was Shi Wuding, but he had decided against learning Shi Wuding¡¯s sword art. It was not that he did not want to unravel Snow Owl¡¯s secrets through Shi Wuding¡¯s sword art, but he was concerned that by learning it, he might fall into the Snow Owl¡¯s trap.

    But the martial arts of these fighters of the sea genuinely delighted Zhao Changhe. The ways theybined their martial arts with the properties of the ocean did not just enhance his understanding of martial arts, it was also invaluable in his contemtion of the concept of dominion. In the end, this, too, was a form of control, albeit at a lower level.

    As Zhao Changhe observed the illusory demonstration, his hands instinctively began to mimic the motions. Gradually, his movements diverged from the form of Hua Zhenming¡¯s martial arts, adopting elements of the Divine Radiance Sect¡¯s Wind and Lightning Palm. Slowly, these gestures transformed again,ing to bear a resemnce to the Heavenly Sea-Suppressing Palm. Eventually, all notions of heaviness and explosive power dissipated, morphing into the fluid elegance of Azure Waves Clear Ripples. Finally, even that essence shattered and melded into something entirely new.

    A novel martial art, a fusion of fist and palm arts, was beginning to take form.

    <i>Who said one has to learn My Fist or Tyrannical Saber?</i> Zhao Changhe had not even considered asking about those despite knowing that Chichi had learned about them. With his current level of understanding of martial arts and his standing in the <i>jianghu</i>, he should have long since started creating his own techniques¡ªmuch like how Tang Wanzhuang had devised Azure Waves Clear Ripples on the spot by improvising with her guqin-ying techniques.

    The blind woman let out a soft sigh.

    <i>Who said the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries is the time to create new techniques? Tang Wanzhuang only did so because she already possessed simr grappling skills, so she modified and merged them for a specific purpose¡ªto spark your interest in ying the zither. It wasn¡¯t truly an original creation. As for you... you¡¯re really on the brink of creating something entirely your own.</i>

    Zhao Changhe was breaking down and absorbing the very fundamentals of what others did, making their techniques wholly his own rather than simply mimicking and modifying them. It was akin to learning how to write and then creating one¡¯s own essay rather than merely putting together lines copied from a bunch of books.

    Once he took this step from zero to one, creating his own martial arts would be much easier.

    In terms of talent, Zhao Changhe was indeed a genius. His only shoring since the beginning was his restricted meridians. In terms of martial artsprehension, he had always been an absolute genius¡ªa stark contrast to his academic prowess.

    * * *

    ¡°You were defeated?¡±

    Elsewhere, on a remote ind, a woman satnguidly on a rock, watching the waves crash against the shore. Behind her stood Hua Zhenming, his hands respectfully at his sides as he reported the oue of histest expedition.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hua Zhenming admitted. ¡°Tang n¡¯s ship was formidable, and they even had ballistae on board. Their strength is enough to conquer a small nation¡ªthey were far beyond our capabilities to take down.¡± He nced at the alluring figure of the woman in front of him but quickly lowered his gaze, not daring to stare.

    The woman spokezily, her tone tinged with curiosity. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought Tang Wanzhuang would secretly build such a great ship? It doesn¡¯t quite align with her usual disy of loyalty. Or is it Tang Buqi and his people¡¯s doing? Yeah, that is probably it. Tang Buqi¡¯s ambition seems to have grown...¡±

    Hua Zhenming¡¯s tone carried a hint of respect as he said, ¡°That Zhao Shouyi... His prowess was remarkable, and he had an impressive bearing as well. I must say, the Tang n lives up to its reputation as one of the great ns of the Great Xia Empire. The reality surpasses the rumors.¡±

    The woman sneered. ¡°How would the Tang n raise such a powerful expert? Do you think I don¡¯t know their family? He¡¯s probably just a recent recruit... Tang Buqi must have his eyes set on expanding into the southeast.¡±

    Hua Zhenming fell silent. Their knowledge of the matters of the maind was limited. They knew of the Tang n mainly due to their past maritime exchanges. It was natural that they would not understand certain intricacies like their third leader¡ªshe had lived onnd for an extended period and had only returned recently for a family visit.

    The so-called third leader was an elusive figure. Most of the time, she was not present at all. But whenever she returned, she was unquestionably the third leader.

    ¡°Lady Three,¡± called out a voice from afar. An elderly man approached, his face covered in a dense, bristling beard that had begun to turn white, showing the marks of passing years.

    The woman turned her head, her alluring and bewitching face adorned with sparkling eyes, bright as stars.

    If Zhao Changhe were to witness this, he might well drop his jaw to the ground in disbelief, eximing, ¡°My god, Shelly, do you have an ability that lets you split yourself in two...¡±

    Because this was none other than ck Tortoise, Third Lady Yuan.

    The elder approached with a heartyugh. ¡°Lady Three, since you want them to turn back, let¡¯s continue on that course. Since Zhenming couldn¡¯t defeat them, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    Lady Three askedzily, ¡°Where are they headed? Peni?¡±

    Hua Zhenming quickly replied, ¡°When Xia people sail out, they usually go to Peni first. Judging by their course, they might stop at Taiping Ind[1] for resupply.¡±

    Lady Three stretchedzily and stood up, ¡°Taiping Ind is pretty much under our control, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, everyone on the ind, from the workers to the newborn babies, is one of us.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go act as an innkeeper and gambling den hostess,¡± Lady Three said, a mischievous grin on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll have a nice meeting with this formidable Zhao... Zhao¡ªhowe his surname is Zhao, too?¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hua Zhenming helpfully quipped, ¡°Zhao Shouyi.¡±

    Lady Three huffed, her lips curving yfully. ¡°Uphold unity? I¡¯ll make him change his name! What unity is he trying to uphold¡ªdoes he even have the right?¡±

    Hua Zhenming exchanged nces with the elder, both unable to help butugh. They found their third leader¡¯s thought process baffling. <i>Is this just how women are?</i>

    Lady Three walked barefoot on the beach, leisurely heading toward the distant ship. ¡°In any case, the Tang n has managed to bring in such a powerful guest, and his surname is Zhao. If I manage to poach him, there¡¯ll certainly be some who are displeased and others who will be very happy.¡±

    1. I doubt this is actually referring to the same Taiping Ind (Ì«Æ½µº) in the real world. In the real world, Taiping Ind, also known as Itu Aba, is in the Spratly Inds, which is south of China, making it not match the story. At the end of the day, though, it¡¯s possible that the geography is just a bit different. ?

 Chapter 535: Taiping Island

    <h4>Chapter 535: Taiping Ind</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Zhao!¡± Tang En knocked on Zhao Changhe¡¯s door. ¡°We¡¯re almost at Taiping Ind. Everyone¡¯s gonna head down for some rest and supplies. Are youing with us?¡±

    It had been nearly ten days of sailing. During that time, Zhao Changhe had not once stepped outside of his cabin. He remained cross-legged, utterly still, requiring neither food nor water, nor even a chamber pot. This was something that utterly baffled the Tang n¡¯s sailors.

    <i>Does he just relieve himself on the bed? And if he truly doesn¡¯t need anything, then is he still human?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was known to be first on the Ranking of Man¡ªnothing about his strength woulde as a surprise. The sailors did consider that he may have already reached the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. Yet even at that level, the crew had seen others, such as First Seat Tang, still require sustenance and, naturally, other necessities.

    Zhao Changhe opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath.

    Even in the clear, brisk autumn sea air, his breath emerged like a thick fog, as if it were the depths of winter.

    ¡°How many days have we been at sea?¡±

    ¡°This is the thirteenth day,¡± Tang En replied, full of admiration. ¡°Young master, you can really hole yourself up like that, huh? You¡¯re really like some kind of immortal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe rose from his bed, stretching his limbs, which felt slightly fatigued. He needed to replenish his energy, showing that he was not, in fact, an immortal.

    These days, he had been in a state akin to deep, meditative hibernation, wherein his metabolism slowed to a crawl, his energy needs were minimal, and he absorbed the energy of heaven and earth around him¡ªthe energy flowing into the top of his head and down to the bubbling springs of his feet¡ªsustaining his cultivation needs.

    Ever since he had reshaped his meridians and his internal cultivation made a massive breakthrough, he had be capable of such feats. Top martial artists often shut themselves away in meditation for long periods, and it was precisely because of such abilities that they could do so.

    In normal circumstances, no one would push themselves to such extremes without reason¡ªfood was still necessary. However, in desperate situations, such as being stranded on an isted ind or thrown into the sea, possessing this level of mastery meant survival was possible. Those at the firstyer of the Profound Mysteries dared not venture to sea, while those at the secondyer had the confidence to do so. The key reasony here: even if their ship capsized, he would have little to fear.

    Of course, this confidence did not apply to facing the apex beings of the Sea Tribe directly. Regardless of their state, even if they could not match Baoqin in sheer strength, they could not be confronted directly, for their understanding and control over the forces of heaven and earth were on an entirely different level.

    The Sea Tribe¡¯s secret art that had afflicted Cui Wenjing, causing the water element within his body to erupt violently, was beyond the means of ordinary members of the Sea Tribe. Few among them couldpare to Wang Daoning, but if one did reach such a level, Zhao Changhe knew he would be no match, and he would not be able to withstand even a single move.

    Cui Wenjing, on the other hand, managed to survive despite being hit by the secret art. He had even been caught off guard, having already been injured and having never faced such an attack in the past. If he had been prepared, he would likely have been able to fare much better. In other words, reaching the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries and being prepared for it would allow someone to somewhat confidently face an entity like this head-on.

    <i>I¡¯m still not strong enough... I thought I was climbing quickly, but now that I can see what¡¯s ahead, it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m anywhere near the peak. The rate I¡¯ve been advancing doesn¡¯t seem to be quite keeping pace with the strength of the enemies I face.</i>

    <i>I wonder how much my cultivation will advance after this trip... As of now, I¡¯m still quite a ways away from even reaching the threshold of the thirdyer, let alone breaking through.</i>

    Zhao Changhe opened the door and stepped out of his cabin, catching sight of an ind in the distance. From the outline of the ind, he could see what seemed to be buildings.

    Tang En stood nearby, waiting for him. When he saw Zhao Changhee out, he grinned and said, ¡°That over there is Taiping Ind. We usually stop there for a brief rest.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not familiar with these things, so he asked, ¡°Are we running low on food and water?¡±

    ¡°We actually have enough to reach Seasky Ind, but it¡¯s always good to resupply along the way, just in case we get lost or something,¡± Tang En exined with a chuckle. ¡°Besides, you might not have noticed while you were meditating, but sailing on the sea for a long time can really get to you. Seeing the same scenery every day can mess with people¡¯s heads. Not all of the sailors and soldiers are seasoned hands. There are quite a few rookies that came with us this time, and they need to unwind a bit. Stopping to rest is really important for them.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood andughed. ¡°Hah, I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a ce for you all to indulge and have some fun, right?¡±

    Tang En blinked. ¡°If youe along, we¡¯ll keep our mouths shut. I won¡¯t breathe a word of it to the young miss.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, who said I have anything to do with your young miss?¡± Zhao Changhe muttered to himself. He had not exactly been unting his rtionship with Tang Wanzhuang... <i>Has word gotten out about them strolling hand-in-hand in the capital? Or did Baoqin or Tang Buqi let something slip?</i>

    Tang En grinned mischievously. ¡°The way the young miss treats you is just special. All of us oldies in the family can see it. Even the old master pretends to be blind, but he¡¯s actually quite pleased about it.¡±

    He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re the prince.¡±

    Zhao Changhe muttered, ¡°Emmm...¡±

    <i>Is it really that obvious...?</i>

    Ever since Xia Chichi and Xia Longyuan had reunited, even though the father and daughter still acted strangely, Zhao Changhe had felt that his role in this whole affair had been handed back to Xia Chichi. He wondered if Old Master Tang and the rest of them would be terribly disappointed when that became clear.

    Tang En continued, ¡°Anyway, back to Taiping Ind¡ªit¡¯s not exactly a dedicated resupply stop or anything. This route doesn¡¯t really see many ships, after all. If one or two fleets pass by in a year, that¡¯s already something. The ind is mainly inhabited by Xia refugees, fishermen who fled from war and oppressive taxes, simr to many of the smaller overseas nations. But they¡¯re few in number¡ªjust a group of inders fishing and living their lives. asionally, a fleet passes by and buys supplies from them, so they¡¯ve set up inns and gambling dens. The prices are high though since they¡¯re only open a few times a year, and the brothels, well, that¡¯s even more expensive...¡±

    Zhao Changhe suddenly asked, ¡°Fishermen running brothels? Where do they get the girls? From their own vige?¡±

    Tang En blinked, clearly never having thought about that before, and did not know how to respond.

    Zhao Changhe continued, ¡°If pirates are brazenly stopping ships even near shore, that tells you how rampant piracy is. How could some simple fishermen be living happily on a small ind? Would they even get to spend the money they earn?¡±

    Tang En¡¯s mouth dropped open. He was stunned.

    What had seemed like a perfectly normal fishing vige now suddenly felt like a tiger¡¯s den, just from a few casual words from Zhao Changhe. He had been to that brothel several times over the years, and it was a miracle he still had his kidneys intact.[1]

    After a moment, he snapped out of it and hurried to give orders, ¡°Don¡¯t dock at Taiping Ind, we¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Zhao Changhe grabbed his arm. Tang En turned to see Zhao Changhe looking amused. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any trouble before, then most likely you won¡¯t this time either... I¡¯d actually like to check it out and see just what kind of tiger¡¯s den this really is.¡±

    <i>Look at his detective itch acting up again...</i>

    The blind woman crossed her arms and thought to herself. <i>You said you wanted to throw away that jade token back then, but it¡¯s obvious that you enjoy this kind of thing. Of course, it¡¯s a quality that suits my needs perfectly fine. Xia Longyuan was right about that.</i>

    Tang En was exasperated. ¡°If you know it¡¯s dangerous, there¡¯s no need to go...¡±

    ¡°Why not? If the pirates want to turn us back, I¡¯m curious about what their reasons are. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°...Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going anyway. Eat, drink, enjoy yourselves.¡±

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Amidst the back-and-forth, the fleet came to dock at the ind.

    The sailors cheered as they disembarked, rushing toward the banners of inns. The seemingly quiet ind suddenly became lively.

    Zhao Changhe, having been in seclusion, truly could not understand what it was like for the sailors to stare at nothing but the same sea for over ten days. Naturally, he did not share in their excitement.

    As he strolled among the crowd, his mind was instead focused on observing the surroundings with great interest.

    He had thought it would just be a tiny ind, a small vige, maybe one or two little inns. But seeing it for himself, there were inns, gambling dens, and brothels stretching as far as the eye could see¡ªthe sheer scale of these entertainment establishments alone could almost make up an entire town.

    Then again, it made sense. A fleet usually had a lot of people, and one or two little inns would not be enough.

    But therger the scale, the clearer it became that this wasn¡¯t something a bunch of fishermen could put together by themselves. There was definitely something shady behind it all.

    Zhao Changhe casually followed the crowd into an inn. Inside, the air was filled withughter and flirtatious greetings as a group of women swarmed over. ¡°Wee, gentlemen!¡±

    It seemed this establishment was an inn and brothelbined into one.

    Zhao Changhe didn¡¯t mind. He said to the madam, ¡°Let these brothers of mine have their fun. I don¡¯t need anything¡ªjust find me a quiet, private room where I can have a drink by myself.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, in the courtyard at the back of the brothel, Lady Three came running in, all excited. ¡°I heard Zhao Shouyi came into this one, right? Which room is he in? I want to meet him.¡±

    No matter which inn, gambling den, or brothel Zhao Changhe entered, the boss would always be Lady Three¡ªthis was her turf!

    Hua Zhenming tried to dissuade her. ¡°Third leader, you should still be careful... That guy is really strong. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡±

    Lady Three was brimming with confidence. ¡°He¡¯s just some little scumbag who hit the brothel right after getting off board a ship¡ªhow could I be afraid of him? Once I take him down, the Tang n¡¯s fleet will be ours.¡±

    1. No, he doesn¡¯t fear his organs being harvested. In traditional Chinese medicine, the kidneys are responsible for producing semen and vaginal secretions in males and females, respectively. They are also essential for the overall reproductive functions, male virility in particr, and the energy cycles of the kidneys determine sexual maturity, among other aspects. Basically... the man was properly drained. ?

 Chapter 536: The Fire Pig of Shi Under the Black Tortoise

    <h4>Chapter 536: The Fire Pig of Shi Under the ck Tortoise</h4>

    Zhao Changhe quietly poured himself a drink while extending his senses to observe his surroundings.

    The Back Eye that had once brought him so much joy was now being kept under control. Instead, he now had a kind of bird¡¯s eye view, granting him vision of everything around him as if he were monitoring it from above.

    Theoretically, this was a result of his recent cultivation breakthrough and had nothing to do with the Back Eye. It was part of preparing for an eventual detachment from the blind woman. Only the power that was truly his own would not leave him vulnerable.

    But Zhao Changhe could not shake off the feeling that this was all somewhat dreamlike and surreal. None of the Ranking of Earth experts he knew seemed to have such a clear overhead view, and even if they did, it usually required deliberate effort. It was not something that they could just turn on and off like their own eyes.

    So Zhao Changhe was not quite sure whether this ability was due to his advancements in cultivation or some evolution of the Back Eye. Maybe it was still the Back Eye... or perhaps the eye of gods and demons.

    The blind woman watched from the sidelines, nevermenting on the matter, leaving Zhao Changhe unsure if she was secretly mocking him.

    He pushed these thoughts aside. After all, an overhead view was useless in a confined space; it could not go beyond the walls of the room, and it was not like he had X-ray vision. It was mainly his enhanced hearing that was useful, allowing him to hear all the surrounding sounds and even ¡°iste the audio channels.¡± He could drown out the loud chatter throughout the main hall, making it sound distant, while the noises in the hallway and neighboring rooms stood out more clearly.

    He heard the soft footsteps of embroidered shoes steadily approaching down the hallway.

    Zhao Changhe felt a shiver run down his spine, and his right hand instinctively reached for his ring, his true qi wrapped around Dragon Bird.

    He could sense that whoever was approaching was a top-tier expert.

    They were not using any movement arts, just strolling casually, yet the way their light footsteps resonated on the wooden floor carried a heavy and powerful impact. It was an unintentional but natural manifestation of great power, and Zhao Changhe had no doubt that if this person stomped on him, his body would be smashed to mush.

    <i>At this level, the only figure who couldpare to them onnd is Li Shentong... How could this random ind have someone of this caliber?</i>

    Beads of sweat began to appear on Zhao Changhe¡¯s forehead. He had not expected to run into such a powerful opponent. <i>Was I too reckless this time?</i> A surge of true qi gathered within Dragon Bird as he prepared to unleash Army Breaker at any moment, prepared to make a quick escape.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    The door creaked open, and a voice called out with augh before she even entered, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, your king crab is here... Oh...¡±

    The voice trailed off as the figure holding the crab dish turned and bolted.

    The tension in Zhao Changhe¡¯s body instantly dissipated. He withdrew his true qi from Dragon Bird, hurling a Crane Controlling Art at the door in frustration.

    ¡°I thought it was some top-tier expert, but it¡¯s just you, Shelly.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I a top-tier expert?¡± Lady Three did not even flinch at the Crane Controlling Art; it was as if it had hit an invisible wall, leaving Zhao Changhe¡¯s wrist aching from the bacsh.

    <i>...Well, I guess she really is a top-tier expert. Why do I always forget that when I see her face?</i>

    Lady Three nced back and teased, ¡°What kind of lousy technique is that? Are you trying to grope someone from a distance? Don¡¯t you have any shame? Here, grope this crab!¡±

    She tossed the tter, and the Crane Controlling Art only managed to catch the crab as she darted out of the room.

    Zhao Changhe snapped, ¡°If you keep running, I¡¯ll make sure the whole world knows that someone is ying the madam of a brothel!¡±

    With a swoosh, Lady Three seemed to teleport as she suddenly appeared sitting straight across from him. The door mmed shut on its own, even though there was no wind.

    ¡°The only one who ys the madam of a brothel is your beloved Tang Wanzhuang!¡± Lady Three tapped on the table. ¡°This is an inn, an inn!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Zhao Changhe repliedzily, cracking open a crab leg. With a loud crack, the shell turned into powder, revealing the tender crab meat inside.

    <i>Heh, the greatest advantage of martial arts!</i>

    Zhao Changhe handed the crab meat to Lady Three with a smile. ¡°So, this is a spinoff of Huangsha Market? You¡¯re the spinoff madam? Back then, you called me stingy for not treating you to peanuts, now I¡¯m treating you to king crab. This should be good enough, right?¡±

    Lady Three responded, ¡°You¡¯ve got to pay for it! Don¡¯t think just because we¡¯re familiar, you can get it for free.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°Were you avoiding me earlier because you thought I might dine and dash?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Lady Three took a big bite of the crab meat, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the te, waiting for Zhao Changhe to crack open more shells.

    Zhao Changhe rolled his eyes. ¡°Do you only show this greedy side of yours when you¡¯re ying the role of the innkeeper? You were so ssy back in Kuaiji....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because, back in Kuaiji, I was wearing the ck Tortoise mask, so I naturally had to act the part.¡± Lady Three tapped the table. ¡°Enough talking. I want the crab roe.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment, then silently cracked open the crab shell and scooped out the crab roe for her, saying nothing more.

    What came to his mind was Huangfu Qing. When she wore the Fire Serpent of Yi mask, her demeanor was different from when she took it off. And when she wore the pig mask, she seemed to shed all pretense, revealing a side of her that was like a young girl in the misty rain by thekeside, a side that only appeared at those moments.

    Unfortunately, since reappearing as the imperial noble consort, she had never shown that version of herself again.

    As Lady Three savored the rich crab roe, she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had something this delicious.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re the innkeeper. Haven¡¯t you had any?¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°First of all, I just got here.¡±

    ¡°...So you¡¯re not actually using some clone technique, huh? I thought that you¡¯d already be able to split yourself up into a tortoise and a snake that can move independently.¡±

    ¡°Eh? How did you know I n to cultivate in that direction?¡±

    ¡°...Why don¡¯t you just get on with your next point?¡±

    ¡°Secondly, it¡¯s too expensive. I¡¯m too stingy to eat it.¡± Lady Three grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not everywhere that you find a sucker willing to foot the bill for the innkeeper.¡±

    Zhao Changhe leaned back in his chair, sipping his drink. ¡°You should know what I really want to ask is why you¡¯re here and why you¡¯ve be the leader of a pirate crew. From what I know, you¡¯re a descendant of one of Ying Five¡¯s brothers. Has your Mounted Brigand Brotherhood managed to expand its business out to sea?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, kid. This is none of your business. Eat up and then be on your way, alright?¡±

    ¡°Your people were nning to seize my fleet, and you im this is none of my business? Also, I doubt you came looking for me with good intentions. You were nning to either kill me or bring me under your control, right?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Lady Three knew she was in the wrong. Her mouth was full of crab as she mumbled, ¡°We really were just trying to have you turn back. We don¡¯t intend to rob or kill anyone. Haah, it really is true that no good deed goes unpunished.¡±

    Zhao Changhe retorted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the strength of the Tang n¡¯s fleet, that so-called advising us to turn back would have involved looting us clean and then forcing us back. Pirates are pirates, same with Ying Five¡¯s mounted brigands. Don¡¯t try to tell me they are all good guys.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true,¡± Lady Three replied with a cold smirk. ¡°Ying Five is a bandit, and the Four Idols Cult is a demonic cult. The way pirates survive is through plunder. What do you expect? Keep whining, and I¡¯ll rob you right now!¡±

    Zhao Changhe banged on the table. ¡°Before you rob me, let¡¯s talk about the rules of the <i>jianghu</i>. Whether you¡¯re pirates or bandits, do you still honor the code of the <i>jianghu</i>?¡±

    While typical pirates or bandits might not care about honor, at the level of Ying Five or this pirate crew, there was a certain pride among the strong, and they generally would not go back on their word. Lady Three responded, ¡°Oh, did you make some kind of agreement with Hua Zhenming?¡±

    Zhao Changhe smirked, ¡°He said all the money and women on the ship are mine. Can I im them now?¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes widened, and she instinctively blurted out, ¡°I wasn¡¯t on that ship, so you can¡¯t im me!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When did I say I wanted you?¡±

    ¡°Why did you call yourself Zhao Shouyi then?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was momentarily confused, then realized what she meant and was left speechless.

    The phrase that he referenced his made-up name from just so happened to match Lady Three¡¯s surname, Yuan...[1]

    <i>But that name is something I just made up casually...</i>

    He had been so full of righteous anger but suddenly lost all ground he had to stand on. Now, he was being looked at like some kind of pervert. Zhao Changhe could not believe the kind of mess he had gotten himself into.

    ¡°Wait...¡± Zhao Changhe suddenly thought of something. <i>Seasky Ind, Peni Kingdom, the surname of the king there is Yuan, right? So it wasn¡¯t the Yuan of Yuanshen, but Third Lady Yuan¡¯s Yuan!</i>[2]

    Lady Three squinted at him for a while before slowly saying, ¡°Do you acknowledge yourself as the Fire Pig of Shi of the Four Idols Cult?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...I do.¡±

    ¡°Since you do, then you should know that the Fire Pig of Shi is one of the seven directly under mymand. Will you follow my orders?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Lady Three got serious. ¡°There really is a reason as to why we¡¯re having merchants and fishermen turn back... But since you¡¯re the one in charge, I¡¯mmandeering this fleet. So, are you willing?¡±

    Before Zhao Changhe could answer, Lady Three continued seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s fine. Just turn back right now. The Fire Pig of Shi has always been just a bit of fun between us. If it turns out you don¡¯t actually follow the Four Idols Cult, then from now on, you will no longer be the Fire Pig of Shi.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°You getting all serious like this... It¡¯s a bit much for me.¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°......¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Whether I¡¯m Zhao Changhe or the Fire Pig of Shi, if you need my help, you don¡¯t need to do all this. Just ask, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Lady Three did not seem touched at all. She eyed him for a moment, then went back to eating her crab. ¡°Gross. Save that act for your sweetheart back home. You¡¯re just the Fire Pig of Shi, the underling of the ck Tortoise.¡±

    1. As mentioned in a previous chapter, Zhao Changhe referenced his made-up name from ±§ÔªÊØÒ», Ôª is Lady Three¡¯s surname. The ¡°±§Ôª¡± part of the phrase can be literally tranted to ¡°embracing Yuan.¡± ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    2. He¡¯s basically referring to the surnames Ô­ and Ôª, which are both pronounced the exact same way. ?

 Chapter 537: The Rarely Serious Lady Three

    <h4>Chapter 537: The Rarely Serious Lady Three</h4>

    In the backyard, Hua Zhenming was pacing back and forth, anxiety written all over his face. <i>Why hasn¡¯t the third leadere back? And why is it so quiet?</i>

    Someone tried to reassure him, ¡°Commander Hua, there¡¯s no need to worry. The third leader is incredibly strong. Just the other day, she came back and fought her way through the entire crew, putting everyone in their ce. All those brothers who were unhappy with her werepletely subdued overnight. Is that something just anyone can do? No matter how tough Zhao Shouyi is, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s a match for her...¡±

    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t there been any sound of fighting...?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they aren¡¯t fighting at all. They could be negotiating... It¡¯s also possible that she¡¯s drugging him or something...¡±

    The group exchanged nces, and the same scenario popped into all their minds:

    Their alluring third leader, sitting delicately in someone¡¯sp, offering a cup of wine with a flirtatious smile. <i>¡°Master, have a drink... Tonight, I¡¯m all yours...¡±</i>

    They shook their heads, ridding themselves of the thought before blood flowed from their nose.

    The pirates seemed to find this scenario quite normal. Hua Zhenming, however, was not particrly concerned. He nodded, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should see the third leader dragging him out soon enough. We won¡¯t let our guard down. Be ready to help the third leader if anything goes wrong.¡±

    The pirates tensed up, while the actual scene inside was entirely different from what they had imagined.

    Lady Three, usually seen as charming andzy by everyone, now looked serious and focused. She was slowly wiping her hands after eating the crab, staring intently at Zhao Changhe as if whether or not he was truly the Fire Pig of Shi was of utmost importance.

    Because she had underestimated ¡°Zhao Shouyi¡± beforeing here, she had not bothered to dress the part of a madam. She had not changed out of her pirate attire and was not wearing the silks typical of a brothel madam nor the seductive garb she wore back in Huangsha. Instead, she looked rather bold and capable, with the strong air of an ouw¡ªindeed, like a bandit or pirate leader. It reminded Zhao Changhe of Yue Hongling, but even wilder.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Now that she had gotten serious, Zhao Changhe felt a strange sense of dissonance, as if time and space had shifted. Thezy, smirking Shelly seemed to fade away, reced by the dignified ck Tortoise of the Four Idols Cult.

    Once he got over the difort of the dissonance, Zhao Changhe actually started to feel that this version of Lady Three was closer to what he had originally imagined ck Tortoise to be. He lifted the wine gon and poured her a cup. ¡°Yes, I am the Fire Pig of Shi, subordinate of the ck Tortoise. I have wine¡ªdoes the venerable have a story to tell?¡±

    Lady Three said calmly, ¡°Which story do you want? Mine, the pirates¡¯, or the one about why we¡¯re turning back and driving off the fishing and merchant ships?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me all of them?¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°Do you want me to be honest?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why there should be anything you can¡¯t tell me...¡±

    ¡°The truth is, you and I aren¡¯t as close as you think we are.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three gave a slight smile. She leaned back in her seat and took a sip of wine. ¡°You¡¯re entertaining to watch, with all your amusing quirks. I find you interesting, a way to kill the boredom from staring at endless seas of sand or water. But beyond that, what special rtionship do we really have besides that one time we worked together at Huangsha? Is it the time we took the ancient sword Dragon Emperor together?¡±

    ¡°Is it not?¡± Zhao Changhe thought of the brief moment of intimacy in Beimang, knowing full well that there really was not much to it. However, he still instinctively felt that they were quite close...

    ¡°The sword is still with you, and I never intended to ask for it back. You¡¯re a smart guy, so you should have realized that this is my way of not wanting to owe you anything... You copied the Rejuvenation Art for me, and though no one in the Four Idols Cult has fully grasped it yet, Dragon Emperor was always meant to be yours. The excuse of lending it to you was actually just my way of giving it to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this calcting. I always thought you wereid-back and rxed.¡±

    <i>Actually, you¡¯re right. I would really rather not have to use my brain...</i> Lady Three smiled slightly. ¡°Did you really think you knew me so well?¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought for a moment, then chuckled. ¡°If you say so, Venerable, then it means you don¡¯t see me as the Fire Pig of Shi. On the other hand, I consider myself part of the Four Idols Cult and I feel particrly close to you. I even think that we can trust each other.¡±

    ¡°You might be right about that first part, and it isn¡¯t only me but also Vermillion Bird. Have you not noticed that she¡¯s been quite wary of you?¡± Lady Three smiled. ¡°As for the second part, not necessarily. With that silver tongue of yours, who could really trust you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed helplessly. ¡°I treat her sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lady Three¡¯s eyes lit up with a mischievous glint like she wanted to stir up some trouble. She barely managed to hold herself back, then said tly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the situation here first.¡±

    Zhao Changhe filled her cup again. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Lady Three began, ¡°Since ancient times, sailors have feared storms. You can imagine, from the moment man first ventured out to sea, they¡¯vee to worship sea gods, dragon kings, and simr deities, praying for protection from storms and for safe journeys home.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But in reality, those gods don¡¯t exist. Perhaps they did in a previous era, but not now. In other words, their prayers have never had any real effect in this era. At best, it was superstition or a form of sce,¡± Lady Three said. ¡°But starting a year or two ago, something changed. People¡¯s prayers began to be answered.¡±

    Zhao Changhe immediately understood. ¡°The Sea Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. They call him the Sea God, and he truly has shown miracles¡ªlike moving ships out of the way of storms and whatnot. The more miracles he performed, the more followers he gained, and the stronger the faith in him became. Now, almost all the nations across the sea, as well as every pirate crew, believe in him, and their faith is fervent.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°A god who performs miracles is bound to gather fervent followers... From what I know, the Sea Emperor¡¯s revival may be tied to the power of faith. This could exin why he¡¯s be more active in the past year or two and has started encroaching on thend. The more followers he has, or rather, the broader his dominion, the closer he gets to a full recovery... Hmm, maybe he¡¯ll even manage to break through to the next realm. After all, where there used to be a struggle among multiple gods and demons, now he stands alone. He¡¯s been presented with a grand opportunity.¡±

    <i>This exins why the Sea Emperor is so eager to push into the maind... It finally makes sense why the Wang n was acting so irrationally.</i>

    <i>But is Wang Daoning actually being controlled, or has he just been brainwashed? He¡¯s thrown away the mindset typical of those from aristocratic families and even abandoned his sister the empress just to move for the Sea Emperor¡¯s madness...</i>

    Lady Three leaned back in her chair, sipping her wine, looking quitefortable.

    <i>It¡¯s so nice to talk to someone smart. I barely need to exin anything, and he can even offer additional insights. No wonder both Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang always seem to turn their brains off when this guy is around... Who wouldn¡¯t prefer to take it easy?</i>

    She sighed inwardly and said, ¡°Exactly. While there are many inds in the sea and countless small nations, they¡¯re all sparsely popted. Compared to the maind, they might have less than a ten-thousandth of the poption. Over the past year or two, the Sea Emperor has started reaching out to the fishermen and merchants who venture from the maind. He¡¯s been creating storms and then saving them, staging miracles to win their faith, and then sending them back to spread the word.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been turning people back?¡±

    Lady Three replied coolly, ¡°Like you said, we still do plunder what they have if we can. So we rob them, then send them back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly what I¡¯m concerned about...¡±

    ¡°What are you concerned about then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re usually at Huangsha Market. You can¡¯t exactly control the pirates here remotely, can you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Honestly, we¡¯ve never had much contact. I¡¯m just here visiting family...¡±

    At that, Shelly got a bit annoyed. <i>Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for your lover asking me toe and take care of her little love rival, would I have run all the way from Huangsha to the Eastern Seas? What do your personal issues have to do with me anyway?</i>

    <i>Since I¡¯m already here, then of course I¡¯ll use my old connections. But now that I think about it, all that¡¯s done is get me involved in more trouble.</i>

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Since these pirates have been living at sea for so long, how haven¡¯t they been converted by the Sea Emperor? Is there someone else they ce their faith in? The Night Emperor? Or... the Dragon King?¡±

    Lady Three could not help but be impressed again. <i>This little guy really is sharp...</i>

    She hesitated for a moment, not really wanting to reveal too much about the pirates to Zhao Changhe. Doing so would inevitably lead to talking about her own past, and they were not that close. After thinking it over, she just said, ¡°All you need to know is that these pirates don¡¯t care about the Sea Emperor... and that¡¯s part of why they¡¯ve ended up as pirates. Since they don¡¯t bow to the Sea Emperor, they¡¯re being hunted down. That¡¯s why I need your fleet. Your fleet is strong...¡±

    ¡°The sea nations areing to wipe you out?¡±

    ¡°A bunch of forces are joining up toe after us. We have informants in all the nations, so we got the news ahead of time.¡± Lady Three sighed. ¡°Why¡¯s my life so tough? I just came here to visit family, yet now I¡¯ve gotten myself caught up in a pirate crackdown...¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help but snicker. <i>Heh, Shelly really can¡¯t keep her act up for too long. She didn¡¯t evenst the time it took for an incense stick to burn before she returned to her usual self.</i>

    Lady Three seemed to realize she was reverting back to herzy self again. She mmed her wine cup onto the table and red at him. ¡°Alright, enough talk. Are you giving me your fleet or not?¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Sea Tribe handling this themselves? Why go through the nations to suppress pirates?¡±

    Lady Three red at him. ¡°Who says there won¡¯t be anyone from the Sea Tribe among the forcesing?¡±

    ¡°Lady Three...¡±

    ¡°Call me venerable!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Alright, Lady Three.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit foolish? You know I¡¯m here to fight the Sea Tribe. We¡¯re naturally on the same side then, so why are you so worried that I won¡¯t help? Maybe next time, you should sit at the same table as Baoqin instead?¡±

    Lady Three coldly replied, ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something... I¡¯m asking for your fleet, not you.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback, pointing to his nose in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t want anything that happens here to make its way back to Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s ears. The Tang n¡¯s sailors are easy to manipte. You, on the other hand, are not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head, studying her for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°So your side is basically only the remnants of the Dragon King¡¯s forces. Anyway, like I said before, I feel like we can trust each other.¡±

    He picked up the wine gon again, but this time, he did not pour wine for Lady Three. He poured himself a cup and drank it down in one gulp. ¡°The fleet can work with you, but I muste along. I¡¯m responsible for them. Besides...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Venerable, I seriously doubt that without me lending a hand, your n would go as smoothly as you think.¡±

    Lady Three let out augh. ¡°Arrogant, aren¡¯t you? Fine, you cane along. But if I ever need you to lift so much as a finger, then you¡¯re my superior!¡±

 Chapter 538: Battle Under the Night Sky

    <h4>Chapter 538: Battle Under the Night Sky</h4>

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the third leader out yet? It¡¯s been over an hour!¡± Hua Zhenming paced anxiously in the backyard. ¡°Did something really happen?¡±

    The other pirates exchanged uneasy nces, thinking to themselves that rather than something bad happening, it was more likely that their third leader had taken a liking to the guy, and things had... escted.

    <i>The third leader is clearly a powerhouse at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Even if something really happened, it can¡¯t be so bad that she couldn¡¯t even cry out for help. Even if the Sea Emperor himself was here, it wouldn¡¯t have gone down like that. So it¡¯s more likely that things got steamy...</i>

    Still, they could not be absolutely sure, so the group stealthily snuck into the inn, crouching down by the door with their ears pressed against it to listen in. They were ready to break in and rescue her if anything seemed off.

    <i>m!</i>

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Just as they crouched down, the door suddenly swung open. Several pirates were sent tumbling backward. They looked up awkwardly to see Lady Three standing there, staring down at them with apletely expressionless face.

    Their eyes met, and the awkwardness was palpable.

    Lady Three then realized that she had been alone in the room with Zhao Changhe for quite a while... Enough time had passed for almost anything to have taken ce.

    Pirates were not exactly big on chastity. If there were female pirates on board, it was not umon for casual rtionships to form during long voyages. Sure, there were exceptions, but they were rare. So, it was not hard to guess what the pirates were thinking.

    Lady Three¡¯s face turned frosty, her anger boiling inside. She had said that she did not trust him, but the fact that she had beenfortable enough to stay alone with him in a room for so long showed a deep level of trust, whether she admitted it or not. Now her reputation had taken a hit, sure to be ruined from Beimang all the way to the Eastern Sea...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lady Three?¡± Zhao Changhe just had to poke his head out from behind her at the worst possible moment.

    Without even turning around, Lady Three pressed a hand on Zhao Changhe¡¯s face and shoved him back inside. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Go back to sleep!¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s face was squished under her hand, his voice muffled. ¡°Sleep? I¡¯ve been starving this whole trip... I¡¯m running low on energy, and you ate all the crab¡ª<i>mmph</i>...¡±

    <i>He seriously just had to talk about being hungry and low on energy now?</i>

    Hua Zhenming and the others sneaked nces at Lady Three, whose expression was nk, her thoughts racing. Finally, she managed to say, ¡°What are you all looking at? Go get him some food.¡±

    ¡°Hohhh~¡± The pirates let out a long breath. Apparently, they had been holding their breath for some time.

    Lady Three stomped her foot. ¡°You with the surname Zhao, I swear, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The floorboards splintered under her stomp. The pirates scattered in all directions. ¡°We¡¯ll get the food right away!¡±

    Lady Three shouted after them, ¡°And it¡¯s not on the house! Remember to charge him double!¡±

    ¡°...Understood.¡± <i>Double, huh? Is she counting the brothel fee?</i>

    Zhao Changhe called out from behind, exasperated. ¡°I didn¡¯t even charge you for the fleet, and you¡¯re making me pay for food...?¡±

    Lady Three spun around, seething. ¡°They think you¡¯ve paid to sleep with me! You aren¡¯t paying up for that?¡±

    Zhao Changhe folded his hands behind his back. <i>Won¡¯t it be better if I don¡¯t pay so that they don¡¯t think anything actually happened?</i> But he did not dare say that out loud. He knew she would really stomp him into the ground if he did.

    <i>Besides, you came to me. I didn¡¯t drag you in... Why do these things always happen to me?</i>

    He tried changing the subject. ¡°From the looks of things, you¡¯re not nning to move tonight, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not tonight. Just look around...¡± Lady Three gestured toward the main hall downstairs, where the Tang n¡¯s sailors were already passed out drunk. ¡°How are they supposed to fight?¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Zhao Changhe took the opportunity to suggest, ¡°Then why not stay and chat a bit longer? The damage is already done¡ªmight as well leave the door open and chat.¡±

    Lady Three gave him a sidelong nce, thinking, <i>And you say you don¡¯t have any ulterior motives with that name? Disgusting.</i>

    But Zhao Changhe really did not mean anything by his words. He was genuinely just curious about Lady Three¡¯s many secrets, itching to know more. ¡°You said you don¡¯t remotely control things here from Huangsha Market, so why do they still respect you so much?¡±

    Lady Three coldly replied, ¡°If you could beat everyone down on your first day here, you¡¯d earn their respect too.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should have faced them in one-on-one duels rather than thousands of them ganging up on you at once, right? Someone must have introduced you as the third leader...¡±

    Lady Three exined, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always been the third leader. It¡¯s just that most of the newer members had only heard of me and never met me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe spread his hands toward the table like ackey. ¡°Third leader, venerable, care to chat some more?¡±

    Lady Three nced at him. ¡°No, you should focus on getting your energy back. I¡¯lle find you tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    With that, she strode off.

    * * *

    As the night deepened, Zhao Changhe found himself staring at a table loaded with enough seafood to feed ten people. He wondered if Lady Three had maliciously ordered him to be overfed.

    He did not mind, though. Sitting alone, he leisurely ate his way through all of the food on the table, finishing off everyst bit.

    At his level, eating was no longer just about digestion. The energy from the food would be broken down by his body almost instantly, thanks to his internal energy, nourishing every part of his body that needed it. In truth, popping an Energy-Replenishing Pill and eating a full meal would have the same effect, but eating brought its own kind of joy.

    In any case, with a battle looming, maintaining peak physical condition was crucial.

    Zhao Changhe had a faint sense of foreboding...

    <i>The pirates probably have a very extensive intelligencework, allowing them to know exactly how many troops and ships wereing for them and when they would arrive. That would exin why they haven¡¯t evacuated the ind yet. They might even be nning to take the offensive and strike first... But I still can¡¯t help but feel that things aren''t going to go as smoothly as they hope.</i>

    <i>Within the human forces, sure, they can easily nt spies. Hell, they might even have a king or two under them. There¡¯s definitely a good number of rulers who aren¡¯t too fond of their people worshiping the Sea Emperor.</i>

    <i>But what about the Sea Tribe? What about those energy constructs? If they managed to infiltrate the fishmen and the constructs, then all I can say is, I¡¯m impressed.</i>

    In fact, Zhao Changhe suspected the pirates might not even be aware of such things. The Sea Emperor had only recently started to make more moves this year. Before that, much of his actions were done in secret, and many things had never been revealed. Xia Longyuan¡¯s decisive action in capturing one of the Sea Tribe¡¯s constructs and ¡°consuming¡± it revealed much, but others may have no clue about such things.

    And this ind could very well be the first real showcase of all of it.

    The sounds of drinking andughter, the noise of the gambling dens, and the yful chatter from the brothels filled the air, giving the ce a lively and peaceful atmosphere. Extending his senses, Zhao Changhe could vaguely hear the waves crashing on the shore. On the side of the ind opposite of where the Tang n¡¯s fleet had docked, pirate ships were patrolling.

    <i>This probably isn¡¯t their main base... This ce is far too obvious, even the merchants knew about it... Their real base is likely hidden somewhere no one else knows about.</i>

    As these thoughts shed through his mind, fireworks suddenly shot into the sky in the distance, exploding in a burst of color like a shower of blossoms.

    Lady Three, who had been sulking in her room about her ruined reputation, sprang to her feet at the sound of the fireworks.

    Outside, Hua Zhenming hurriedly knocked on her door. ¡°Third leader, there¡¯s an rm from the base! We¡¯re under attack!¡±

    Lady Three strode out. ¡°There¡¯s a traitor among us?¡±

    Logically, there had to be. Otherwise, how could they have found the hidden base so easily? The vast ocean had countless inds, many of which had not even been discovered yet¡ªces that did not exist on any nautical charts, making them perfect hideouts for pirates. How could someone have found their base so quickly?

    But Hua Zhenming frowned. He had a feeling that was not the case.

    Not only was their base¡¯s location exposed in a suspicious way, but the timing of the attack was also odd. ording to their intelligence, the joint crackdown fleet had only just set sail. It would take at least ten days to half a month to get here, so how could there already be an attack?

    The pirates did not have time to dwell on it. They quickly left, rushing to the ships patrolling behind the ind.

    Lady Three boarded a ship, then suddenly turned to look back, realizing she had not brought Zhao Changhe...

    <i>Eh, whatever. It¡¯s not like the Tang n¡¯s fleet can be used right now, so do we really need Zhao Changhe?</i>

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe wiped his mouth, stepped onto the roof, and leaped off the ind, heading straight for the Tang n¡¯s gship.

    Not everyone had disembarked from the fleet to mess around¡ªhalf the crew had stayed on board to stand guard, in case of an attack. Next time they reached another ind, they would switch around who would go onshore.

    Captain Tang En happened to be among those that hadn¡¯t disembarked. He stood on the deck, watching the fireworks in the distance, shocked. ¡°There¡¯s a battle?¡±

    Zhao Changhended on the ship in the moonlight. ¡°Old Tang, do we still have enough people to fight?¡±

    Tang En replied, ¡°If we just use the gship, we¡¯re good. The other ships are mostly used for transportation, and most of the crew is too drunk to fight anyway.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Wake everyone up. Get everyone back on board and ready to move. That includes our people and the ind¡¯s residents. Take everyone with us.¡±

    Tang En gaped. ¡°The people on the ind too? Are we kidnapping them?¡±

    ¡°Just take them out of here for now. The pirates are in chaos and won¡¯t be thinking about this ce. I¡¯ll take over for that dumb tortoise for now.¡± Zhao Changhe added, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of this operation. Forget the valuables, just get the people out. And prepare a small boat for me.¡±

    Tang En asked, ¡°What do you need a small boat for?¡±

    ¡°To join the fight, of course.¡± Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°The battle with the Sea Tribe¡ªit¡¯s already begun.¡±

 Chapter 539: The Sea Tribe Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Sea Tribe Emerges</h4>

    A small boat was lowered onto the sea, and Zhao Changhe leaped onto its bow. Without any visible movement, the boat started gliding forward on its own, cutting through the waves as if some unseen force was steering it.

    In the blink of an eye, the small boat had sped far off into the distance.

    Back on the gship, Tang En and the Tang n¡¯s sailors watched in awe.

    <i>How is this even possible? First, he fasted in seclusion, and now he¡¯s steering a boat without even touching it¡ªis this the power of the King of Man?</i>

    For the first time, the crew of the Tang n truly felt just how close the ancient world of gods and demons was to their own. If the person ranked first on the Ranking of Man was already so powerful, what about those in the Ranking of Heaven? Had they been underestimating them all along?

    In truth, they were actually overestimating Zhao Changhe... The disy he was putting on was taking quite a toll on him, draining his internal energy like a massive hole on the bottom of a water bucket. His true qi was being depleted at a considerable rate. If it was not for the Six Harmonies Art making it so that his internal cultivation was vast and quick to replenish, he would not even dare try something like this.

    But Zhao Changhe was not trying to put on a show by driving the boat with his internal energy. He was mainly doing it to see how much he had grasped of water control during his ten days of seclusion.

    Forcing the boat forward purely by injecting his true qi would have worked too, but the cost would have been even more ridiculous. He would probably have ended up lying t like a dead dog after just a few li. But by applying what he had learned from observing Hua Zhenming, he understood how to use the power of the water and follow the direction of the wind, thus making the task much easier and faster.

    Of course, to the onlookers, it truly did look magical...

    ¡°Stop gawking,¡± Tang En was the first to snap out of his reverie. ¡°Get ashore and bring all our brothers back. As for the inders, tie them up and bring them onboard!¡±

    The pirates probably never thought that one day their home would be raided by their own guests. With all theirbatants rushing off to the main base, the only ones left on the ind were the old, weak, and sick, along with brothel girls, tavern servers, and a bunch of people sleeping off their drinks. They were getting dragged onto the ships by the Tang n¡¯s sailors without even knowing what was happening.

    <i>Wait, who really are the pirates here, us or them?</i>

    ¡°Sir...¡± a young woman asked Tang En nervously, ¡°where are you taking us?¡±

    Tang En turned to look at the crowd of angered and frightened inders who had been tied up, feeling overwhelmed himself. They were all ring at him, and he felt a headacheing on.

    He had no idea where they were even supposed to go... Half of his own men were still drunk and being carried onto the ships. There were not any other inds nearby...

    As chaos spread, a sailor suddenly shouted, ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    Tang En squinted into the distance. Under the night sky, strange shapes began emerging from the sea, one after another. The creatures climbed and leaped onto Taiping Ind.

    The strange gurgling sounds the creatures made mixed with the sound of waves crashing, creating an eerie and horrifying scene.

    It seemed that the creatures quickly realized that the ind was devoid of people, and a sharp screech echoed among the creatures as they all turned in unison, their eyes seeming to focus on the distant lights of the ships.

    The creatures let out frenzied roars. They then jumped right back into the sea and came surging toward the ships. Their heads bobbed above the waves, and the inders finally saw what they were.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those fish heads?!¡±

    ¡°Have the fish of the sea turned into monsters?¡±

    Countless fishmen closed in rapidly. The sight of so many massive fish heads in the water made even the most seasoned sailors feel a chill run down their spines.

    <i>Forget about Zhao Changhe looking like he was using some immortal art¡ªwe¡¯re facing actual fucking monsters!</i>

    Tang En, being one of the elites that the Tang n valued, with over twenty years of sailing experience, was the first to regain hisposure. He shouted, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of fish! They can¡¯t fly, and they can¡¯t control the wind and waves to flip our ships. They have to swim all the way here if they want to fight us up close. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡±

    The crew quickly snapped out of it, too. <i>Yeah, true... Just because they look like monsters doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all that strong. They still have to swim over!</i>

    ¡°Line up the fleet! Ready the ballistae!¡± Tang En tried to suppress his nerves, forcing a fierce grin. ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of fat-headed fish. Kill them all and bring them up to make soup!¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    A massive bolt fired out from one of the ballistae, piercing through the nearest fishman.

    The sheer impact sent the fishman flying backward, carrying on through four or five more before finally stopping.

    For a moment, the fishmen fell silent, leaving only the sound of the waves, as if the wind itself were howling in anger.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The morale on the deck, however, soared.

    <i>They really are just fat-headed fish! A single ballista bolt can skewer four or five of them at once! Their scales are nowhere near as tough as they look! Their defenses are far weaker than a human soldier wearing heavy armor!</i>

    By now, the distance between the two sides had closed significantly, and it was clear that their numbers were not as overwhelming as they had seemed from afar. It looked like the main force had gone to attack wherever the fireworks had gone off earlier. Zhao Changhe was probably heading there to help. Here at their side, only some minor forces were left behind to attack the ind.

    Tang En felt a surge of confidence and raised his hand, shouting, ¡°Keep shooting! Ready the bows as well! Give these fat-headed fish a taste of human weapons!¡±

    <i>Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!</i>

    A volley of arrows flew through the night sky, nketing the sea.

    Even Xia Longyuan probably would never have imagined that the first battle between the Great Xia Empire and the Sea Tribe would be started by the Tang n.

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe sped along in his small boat, heading in the direction of the fireworks, racing at full speed. After about an hour, he finally arrived at the site of the main battle.

    In front of himy a cluster of inds, aplex environment. Judging by the water currents and what his true qi could sense beneath him, there were reefs below, spelling disaster for anyrger ships. The entire area around the inds seemed to be filled with such hidden dangers.

    <i>This has to be the pirates¡¯ true base. If a regr force came to root them out, these reefs alone could wipe out an entire fleet, assuming the pilots are unfamiliar with the terrain. Unfortunately for the pirates, the ones that came to attack them this time aren¡¯t human at all.</i>

    Countless fishmen swarmed every ind, engaging in fierce battles with the pirates left behind to defend the ce.

    The fishmen had no need for ships¡ªthey simply emerged from the water. No matter how advantageous the terrain might be, it became a joke against these creatures of the sea. There was no point in talking about terrain advantage when fighting fishmen at sea!

    Most striking of all was a massive sharkman... Just imagine the pressure of seeing a shark standing upright¡ªwho could handle that?

    An old man with a thick beard swung his saber against the shark. He was a huge man, but next to the sharkman, he looked like a toddler.

    But human martial artists did not rely on size to win. Zhao Changhe could sense the explosive energying from the old man.

    <i>That old man¡¯s strength is definitely at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries. He¡¯s someone who should be ranked on the Ranking of Earth</i>...

    <i>Wait, something feels off. This guy can¡¯t be the legendary Dragon King, Hai Pinn, right?</i>

    No matter how he looked at it, the elder did not seem to reach the level of the monstrous figures on the Ranking of Heaven that Zhao Changhe had met before. Thus, he concluded that it could not possibly be him. However, it really seemed as though this old man was the true leader of the pirates¡ªnot Lady Three, who had only recently appeared as their third leader.

    Lady Three and Hua Zhenming¡¯s fleet quickly approached the battlefield. Lady Three¡¯s eyes were locked on the giant sharkman, her slender hand clenched, gathering a punch strong enough to split mountains. She was just waiting to get within range to unleash it.

    The old man saw the fleet approaching and shouted, ¡°Prepare to abandon ship and take to the water!¡±

    All the pirates had floatation gear with them, but they had no idea what he meant until they felt the ships start to sway.

    In the next moment, countless water spouts shot up into the sky, easily flipping all the approaching pirate ships.

    Fortunately, the pirates had been prepared. As soon as the ships began to rock, they grabbed their gear and jumped into the water.

    In the sea, fishmen were already waiting for them, and a fierce battle erupted instantly.

    The only one without any flotation gear was Lady Three, who bnced on the slowly sinking mast, her gaze cold as she looked at a massive figure of water rising from the sea.

    Zhao Changhe recognized this as one of the energy constructs Xia Longyuan had mentioned¡ªthe same kind as the one that had been behind Wang Daoning. ording to Xia Longyuan, this thing could be considered an entity at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. It was not fighting the bearded old man directly, seemingly focusing on cutting off any reinforcements instead. It clearly possessed a high level of intelligence, much unlike the other fishmen.

    It could be considered a ¡°caster,¡± a conduit of the Sea Emperor¡¯s will.

    The information Xia Longyuan had gathered through relentless effort, even at the risk of coteral damage, was indeed invaluable.

    The water figure was surprisingly able to speak. ¡°The thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries... A figure like you in a pirate crew... Hm, thirdyer, woman, water affinity... Could you be the ck Tortoise of the Four Idols Cult?¡±

    Lady Three was certainly not about to let the Sea Tribe target the Four Idols Cult just yet. Their saintess was still out at sea, looking for something, and she hade out here to help, not to mess things up. She thus replied, ¡°Is the mighty Sea God unaware that the Heavenly Origin Pirates have always had a hidden third leader?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re their rumored third leader,¡± the water figure said calmly, not pressing the issue. ¡°Very well... The Sea God is still in need of a Sea Empress.¡±

    Lady Three was instantly enraged. She kicked off from the mast and charged straight at the water figure.

    Before she even got close, her punch was already on its way.

    In an instant, storm clouds gathered, and the ocean howled in fury. The terrifying force of her punch whipped up a wave so colossal that it seemed to reach the heavens.

    It was as if her single punch had triggered a tsunami!

    Before her stood the massive water figure, while behind her raged the monstrous waves. Above, the stars corresponding to the ck Tortoise shimmered, and in their light, her graceful figure hovered, her wild and fierce beauty radiating. Zhao Changhe, arriving just in time to witness this scene, suddenly regretted not having a camera on hand¡ªunable to capture this breathtaking moment. If he did, this stunning, otherworldly scene would have made the perfect wallpaper.

 Chapter 540: Fire Pig Enters the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 540: Fire Pig Enters the Sea</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had a feeling that if it was him who had thrown a punch at the water figure, no matter how much power he put into the punch, the punch would not have done much.

    After all, if one were to sh at water with a de, the water would simply keep flowing¡ªthe same logic applied to a punch. What was the point of punching water?

    However, with the punching from Lady Three, it was an entirely different story.

    Facing Lady Three¡¯s terrifyingly powerful punch, the water figure responded in kind, and their fists collided. With a thunderous boom, the entire water figure shattered into countless droplets, scattering into the sky like fine rain.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth hung open in astonishment.

    It felt as though Lady Three could even disperse a tsunami with a single punch if it so came to pass.

    No matter how mystical or powerful the water figure was, it was still only at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries. Back then, when facing the corpse demon Xue Wu, whose soul was at the Profound Control Realm, even hiding within the body of the celestial maiden did not save its soul from being shattered by Lady Three¡¯s punch.

    The ck Tortoise¡¯s punch was second to none in its ferocity!

    <i>If I were to get into a domestic dispute with her, could I even survive? Wait, why am I even thinking about this?</i>

    At this moment, Zhao Changhe was close enough for his voice to reach her, and he called out, ¡°Lady Three, be careful! They can take control of the water in your body! Also, that water figure isn¡¯t dead. It will turn into an energy crystal once it¡¯s really dead.¡±

    Lady Three nced back at him from amidst the waves, her expression a mix of curiosity and something unspoken. In the end, though, she did not say anything back.

    Suddenly, chaos erupted from within her. Her blood surged, roiling wildly as if trying to burst out from her veins.

    Lady Three steadied herself internally, remaining calm. <i>Thank goodness that piggy warned me in time. This kind of silent, sudden spell is different from martial arts and it¡¯s really easy to fall victim to it. Now that I know what it¡¯s about, it¡¯s a lot easier to handle.</i>

    After a quick assessment, she realized that her enemy could only partially affect the flow of her blood. The other party¡¯s control over water was not over all of the water within her body. Had that been the case, it would have been much more troublesome. But with things being as they were, this technique was useless on her!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Lady Three threw another punch.

    The scattered droplets of water in the air began to coalesce again, but her punch scattered them even further before they could do so, breaking them down even further¡ªfrom fine rain to a mist.

    Yet, she could still sense movement. The other party showed no signs of weakening.

    Lady Three frowned. <i>Do I need to strike it until it turns into a crystal? That makes sense, I guess... This lifeform probably has a core, something equivalent to the brain or heart, but where is it?</i>

    Even more worrying to her was that Hua Zhenming and the other pirates were still floating in the water, fighting the fishmen. Some of the pirates had already been killed. If this mist did not coalesce and instead spread across the surface, would the pirates be massacred?

    Fortunately, the water figure did not seem to consider that option, or perhaps it simply did not regard the pirates as worth the effort. The mist continued to gather, and a drifting voice echoed from above, ¡°The deep oceans may seem calm on the surface, seemingly still for eternity, but beneath lies a hidden, violent power. Once enraged, it destroys everything... You are naturally suited to be one of the Sea Tribe... If you submit to my master, you will be second only to him.¡±

    Lady Three floated in the air, her expression one of disdain as she coldlyughed. ¡°Second only to him? The Sea Emperor? He¡¯s only fit to lick my feet!¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    The water figure let out a sigh. ¡°It appears there is no other way then...¡±

    The mist suddenly sped up its reformation, quickly reforming into a new water figure, looking as if it had never been harmed.

    As long as it was in the ocean, it was indestructible.

    The water figure made a gesture akin to cracking its neck and slowly said, ¡°You¡¯ve been attacking all this time. Isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡±

    Lady Three narrowed her eyes. Without waiting to see what kind of attack it would unleash, a snake-like whip suddenly appeared, coiling around her likeyers of starlight chains.

    Despite being deep in the ocean waves, not a single drop of water could prate the defensive bubble that the whip formed. An absolute and imprable barrier had appeared around her with the emergence of the whip.

    The water figure was visibly taken aback.

    It had already attempted a stealthy assault, but its attack was blocked by the whip¡¯s defense. It had thought there were plenty of openings to exploit, but suddenly, it felt like all those openings had vanished, leaving it with no clear way of reaching her.

    The ck Tortoise¡¯s defense was unparalleled.

    Lady Three¡¯s gaze, sharp and focused, locked onto the water figure from behind theyers of whip shadows. The true specialty of the ck Tortoise was counterattacking from a defensive position. When the opponent exhausted themselves trying to break through her defense, that was when they would reveal their most fatal weakness.

    <i>Where is its energy core?</i>

    * * *

    Ever since Zhao Changhe had given Lady Three the warning, he had not had any time to observe her battle. He had immediately gotten caught up in his own battle.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The small boat he was on shattered as a giant crab smashed through the bottom with one of its ws. Zhao Changhe leaped into the air, Dragon Bird in hand, and shed down.

    A crescent-shaped saber light shed, slicing through the seemingly imprable crab shell like tofu. The giant crab was cleaved in two, along with the fishmen surrounding it, leaving a mass of bodies floating in the water.

    Army Breaker!

    What used to be a move that drained himpletely was now, with the spiraling fusion of the Six Harmonies Art and the Vicious Blood Art, something he could unleash multiple times. Furthermore, it was many times stronger than before.

    The terrifying endurance of the Six Harmonies Art fully manifested itself in this battle out in the open sea. Zhao Changhe was no longer just a three-move wonder¡ªhe had be a man of endurance.

    Countless fishmen leaped out of the water from all directions, steel tridents pointed at Zhao Changhe.

    After a wild and powerful sh, of course, he was left wide open.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But a longsword suddenly appeared in his left hand, tracing a shimmering arc of water.

    <i>Ding, ding, ding, ding!</i>

    The sound of metal shing against metal rang out. Blood sprayed in every direction as the fishmen nearby were pierced through and through until they looked like sieves. They fell back into the water, belly-up.

    Not only was Zhao Changhe no longer a three-move wonder, but he was also no longer full of openings, constantly getting wounded like before.

    ¡°...At the end of the day, they¡¯re still just fishbrains,¡± Zhao Changhe muttered as he looked around at the floating corpses. With a deep breath, hended on the surface of the water.

    Just as he was about to step onto a piece of the shattered boat and leap back up into the air, he had a sudden thought. Instead of jumping up, he dove headfirst into the water.

    Although he had not been paying attention to Lady Three¡¯s battle, the bird¡¯s eye view that he had ess to allowed him to keep track of the situation. He could see Lady Three¡¯s fierce, wild expression as clearly as if he were standing next to her.

    If the water figure was indestructible in the sea, then perhaps its energy core was hidden beneath the surface, while the humanoid figure above was just a decoy.

    <i>No matter how fierce Shelly is, her thinking is still a bit slower than mine. It appears that it¡¯s still up to the Fire Pig of Shi, to investigate.</i>

    The surrounding fishmen were overjoyed. <i>Did this guy really just dive into the water? Is he an idiot?</i>

    Even Hua Zhenming and the pirates did not dare to fight the fishmen underwater. They relied on various tools to stay above water, knowing that letting the fishmen drag them down would be fatal. Diving in only would slow them down and make them an easy target.

    <i>That fool actually charged straight into the water?!</i>

    A swordfish shot toward him, moving with speed unmatched underwater.

    Zhao Changhe appeared sluggish, his sword and saber moving as if in slow motion, hindered by the water.

    It looked like he would not be able to block the swordfish¡¯s attack in time, but his saber suddenly elerated, slicing through the swordfish¡¯s ¡°sword¡± with ease. Blood spurted out, staining the seawater red.

    The surrounding fishmen were stunned. <i>What just happened?</i>

    Zhao Changhe grinned.

    <i>He could still grin! The water didn¡¯t even enter his mouth!</i>

    The crystal Xia Longyuan had given Zhao Changhe allowed him to ¡°repel water.¡±

    Though it looked like he was submerged, there was actually a fineyer of air keeping the water at bay. Not only did this allow him to breathe, but it also prevented the water from slowing him down.

    And that was not all. The true value of this crystaly in the fact that, by focusing on its energy signature, he could also sense other simr signatures.

    Deep in the ocean, a bright blue glow stood out clearly in his perception.

    <i>There it is!</i>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 541: The Battle of the King of Man

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Battle of the King of Man</h4>

    The crystal was extremely far away, hidden deep in the ocean,pletely invisible to the naked eye.

    <i>If this thing were onnd, it might not be a big deal, but in the sea, it¡¯s totally cheating. How could anyone fight a spellcaster whose core is hidden somewhere in the depths of the ocean? Moreover, it basically has an endless supply of energy, drawing power from the entire ocean itself. Even if Lady Three shattered that water figure a million times, it would be meaningless.</i>

    <i>If it wasn¡¯t for the ck Tortoise¡¯s endurance, anyone else might have fallen long ago.</i>

    Lady Three¡¯s defense was watertight, and while she was keeping the water figure¡¯s attention, Zhao Changhe sped toward the crystal.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A fishman that tried to block his path was decapitated with a single sh, its massive head sinking to the bottom of the sea.

    Without even bothering to turn his head, Zhao Changhe thrust Dragon Emperor backward with his left hand, piercing through the chest of a shrimp soldier trying to sneak up on him from behind. With a quick flick, the shrimp¡¯s flesh was cleanly gouged out of its shell.

    <i>Damn, this is making me hungry...</i>

    The shrimp soldiers and crab generals[1] on either side stared in shock as Zhao Changhe shed and stabbed his way through.

    <i>The fuck kind of fish is he? How can he move so smoothly in the water?</i>

    Zhao Changhe shed his way through, heading straight for the crystal, knowing that although he appeared unstoppable, the battle was far from easy. No battle involving thousands of troops was ever easy.

    One of the biggest differences between the Sea Tribe and humans was that they did not really practice martial arts, but their individual strength varied far more than the strength of humans depending on their size and natural abilities.

    Ordinary fishmen and shrimp soldiers were actually quite weak, at a level where a single sword strike could behead a dozen.

    But therger fish? Their strength was something no ordinary human could match. Like the massive sharkman currently fighting the bearded old man on the ind¡ªif it came down to sheer strength, it could rival or surpass even the experts on the Ranking of Earth.

    Then there were those crabs, with their incredibly tough shells that were practically imprable to most humans.

    Fortunately, judging by this battle, the Sea Emperor had not recovered enough to awaken every creature in the ocean. It was likely just these few thousand that were under hismand. Otherwise, he could have already conquered the world, and there would have been no need for him to coborate with the Wang n.

    And among this batch, there were not even that many from special species. Most of the army was still made up of ordinary fish and shrimp, yet even these ordinary sea creatures, especially those from the deep sea, were muchrger than humans. After taking on humanoid forms and being armed with tridents, they were not to be underestimated. Just one of them blocking an escape route in the encirclement was enough to make breaking through much more difficult.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A massive trident thrust toward him. Zhao Changhe swung his saber, Dragon Bird shing against the prongs of the trident. His wrist felt a slight shock, and his unstoppable momentum slowed for a moment. Immediately, several more tridents thrust at him from either side.

    The ones that were wielding tridents were higher-level fishmen, with some measure of actual intelligence.

    Zhao Changhe tilted his head, dodging the tridents, the thrust Dragon Emperor with his left hand, stabbing right beneath a fishman¡¯s gills. Dragon Bird twisted, sweeping around to cleave the fishman blocking his way in two.

    He charged forward again, countless tridents thrusting at him from all directions.

    Another one of the biggest differences between the Sea Tribe and humans was that the former felt no fear.

    If Zhao Changhe had been wreaking havoc like this among human soldiers, especially with the added fear effect of Scattering the Gods and Buddhas, the soldiers would have long since scattered or fallen into disarray. They would not have kept charging in like these fishmen whose blood-red eyes were filled with nothing but savage fury.

    And if an ordinary human had been in Zhao Changhe¡¯s stead, this kind of relentless assault would have overwhelmed them.

    However, Zhao Changhe¡¯s expression remained calm. The more savage the battlefield, the more it suited him. He deflected a trident with Dragon Emperor, shing through what seemed like empty water with Dragon Bird.

    The water around him suddenly seemed to freeze in ce. In the next moment, every fishman around him exploded, their bodies bursting apart in a gruesome disy.

    <i>Whether human or fish, if there¡¯s vicious blood qi, it¡¯s mine to use. Just like how you¡¯re able to control water, I can control this. Whether it¡¯s my own, that of the battlefield, or that of my enemies... the power of vicious blood moves ording to my will! Bloodied Mountains and Rivers!</i>

    Seeing the sess of his attack, Zhao Changhe smoothly reversed his grip and swung again.

    A massive crescent-shaped saber light shot forward, parting the water like an unstoppable force, carving out a path of emptiness.

    Zhao Changhe followed the saber light, rushing forward.

    The blue crystal, which had seemed so far away, was now gradually getting closer through his continued charge.

    * * *

    Lady Three, locked in battle with the water figure, was partially distracted by what was happening below. She could not help but be amazed. Zhao Changhe¡¯s sheer ferocity was almost unheard of.

    <i>He¡¯s like a wild boar tearing through the sea, leaving fish and turtles overturned in his wake¡ªwell, maybe that isn¡¯t the best analogy. Never mind, the analogy doesn¡¯t matter.</i>

    Lady Three realized that Zhao Changhe had a very clear goal, and it seemed like whatever he was aiming for would affect the water figure in front of her. Its focus was shifting as if it wanted to leave the battle to deal with Zhao Changhe.

    Lady Three did not know what Zhao Changhe was up to, but there was no way she was going to let the water figure interfere. The snake-like whip surrounding her suddenly expanded,pletely blocking all of the water figure¡¯s escape routes.

    The water figure tried to charge through but failed. It attempted to dissolve into water to slip through the whip, only to find that the whip had truly created a watertight seal. Layer uponyer of dense true qi formed a vortex-like wall, trapping itpletely.

    It was a genuine whip cage¡ªan example of martial arts taken to an extreme level of power.

    The water figure was starting to panic.

    <i>Damn it, from all the intel we had, the Heavenly Origin Pirates should not have been this tough to deal with!</i>

    <i>It¡¯s one thing for this third leader who¡¯s at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries to appear. We always knew there was a mysterious third leader and whatnot. But what¡¯s with this man?! He seems to be only at the secondyer, but he¡¯s just as agile as us underwater and even more brutal than this third leader. It¡¯s only been minutes, but he¡¯s already taken out hundreds of Sea Tribe members!</i>

    <i>And he seems to be heading straight for the crystal core. How does he even know about it? Can someone exin to me where this freak came from?!</i>

    As Zhao Changhe got closer to the crystal, the surrounding Sea Tribe members, under the water figure¡¯s control, became even more frenzied. Lady Three could hardly see where Zhao Changhe was amidst the chaos.

    Suddenly, a sword light burst forth from the crowd.

    The pitch-ck depths of the sea were illuminated by the brilliance of a setting sun, like a shimmering golden glow on the ocean surface at twilight. A solitary bird skimmed across the sea, crying out to the heavens, charging straight toward the sunset.

    Sunset Divine Sword!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Countless severed limbs flew through the water as a zing sun broke through the encirclement, heading straight for the crystal core that was set atop a massive boulder on the seafloor.

    Within the zing sun, Zhao Changhe raised his saber high, shing down with all his fury.

    Scattering the Gods and Buddhas!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Yet the sh did not achieve the effect he had hoped for.

    The water-repelling effect that had been working perfectly just now suddenly vanished at that moment. His saber struck heavily, yet it was brought to a halt.

    The water figure, sensing danger, had dissolved its body and reformed right on top of the crystal, deflecting Zhao Changhe¡¯s strike just in time.

    The unstoppable Zhao Changhe was thrown back by the force of this counter, unable to withstand the tsunami-like force of the water figure.

    No matter what, the other party was at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, a true top-tier expert; just because Lady Three could hold her own against it did not mean that he could. He was still far off from being able to match up against such a being. He probably would not even be able to withstand the next attack that was surelying at him.

    As Zhao Changhe was thrown back, he channeled his true qi into Dragon Bird, preparing to unleash Army Breaker.

    But the water figure¡¯s attack defied all logic. The surrounding seawater suddenly spiraled into a terrifying whirlpool, threatening to tear him apart in an instant. The strike he was preparing was utterly useless.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s like a washing machine...¡±

    Just as the whirlpool was about to tear him apart, a transparent protective barrier of vigorous qi silently appeared around him, withstanding the brunt of the attack before shattering into nothingness.

    It was the protective barrier of the Divine Brilliance Sect!

    Having many techniques was never a bad thing, but at this moment, Zhao Changhe had reached his limits. He could not block another strike.

    Fortunately, he only needed to withstand this one.

    In the next moment, Lady Three appeared in front of him, her whip coiled around her arm as she unleashed a powerful punch.

    With a thunderous explosion, the water figure was sted apart, and it was then forced to flee with the crystal in tow.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head and sighed. <i>Watching someone else carry the load always looks easy. She had no problem facing the water figure, but when I did it myself, I didn¡¯t even stand a chance.</i>

    With the water figure¡¯s retreat, the members of the Sea Tribe that were present were left leaderless and immediately fell into disarray.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hua Zhenming drove his saber into the belly of the crab that he had been battling for what felt like ages. Looking up, he saw Lady Three and Zhao Shouyi bursting out from the water together. Her powerful punch and his unstoppable saber struck the massive sharkman simultaneously.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A thunderous explosion followed as Lady Three¡¯s hand stabbed deep into the sharkman¡¯s torso. Her terrifying energy detonated within its body, blowing it apart into a pile of flesh.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber shed down into the pile of flesh, but it was toote.

    The two of them stood there, panting heavily, looking at each other. After a long moment, Zhao Changhe finally spoke up, his tone rather irked. ¡°I need kills to nurture my vicious blood qi... You should¡¯ve let me have its head.¡±

    Lady Three did not respond. Her eyes scanned the battlefield. Countless members of the Sea Tribe were retreating into the ocean, but the pirates had suffered heavy losses. Severed limbs and bodiesy all over the battlefield.

    The bearded old man did not have the time to thank Zhao Changhe. He turned to Hua Zhenming and shouted, ¡°What about the people on Taiping Ind?¡±

    Hua Zhenming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Damn... Could the Sea Tribe have split their forces and also attacked the ind?¡±

    Although Lady Three was the leader, she was new and unfamiliar with many details, so Hua Zhenming was responsible for the defense andmand of the fleet. In his haste to join the battle, he hadpletely forgotten about the nonbatants on Taiping Ind. Realizing his blunder, his face turned pale.

    Lady Three¡¯s expression also darkened. She was present, and as the third leader, she bore responsibility for this oversight as well.

    The bearded old man stomped his foot. ¡°How could you be so careless?! Go check on them immediately!¡±

    Hua Zhenming pped himself in frustration and was about to rush off when a distant horn sounded. The Tang n¡¯s fleet appeared on the horizon, where the sea met the sky.

    Zhao Changhe sighed in relief from behind and chuckled. ¡°I had the Tang n¡¯s fleet pick up the people from Taiping Ind and bring them aboard. Looks like they won their battle.¡±

    Lady Three stared nkly at the side of his face, her mind slow to catch up. For a moment, she was unsure how to express her emotions.

    <i>What was it I said just a few hours ago? If I ever need him to lift so much as a finger, then he¡¯s my superior...</i>

    Zhao Changhe had done far more than lift a finger. It seemed as though no matter where he went, he would always be the one to shine the brightest.

    And yet, somehow, it did not feel out of ce... After all, this was the Sea Tribe, and now, he bore the title of King of Man.

    1. Fun Fact: Ïº±øÐ·½«, which literally trantes to shrimp soldiers and crab generals, is actually an idiom that refers to ineffective troops. In other words, this doesn¡¯t usually refer to <i>actual </i>shrimp and crabs. ?

 Chapter 542: Tentacle Type

    <h4>Chapter 542: Tentacle Type</h4>

    <i>He contributed too damn much...</i>

    Even if Lady Three could have won the battle on her own, the fact that the people of Taiping Ind remained safe made a huge difference. Many of the pirates had family and loved ones on the ind. Zhao Changhe not only saved Hua Zhenming from his blunder but also granted the pirate crew an immense favor. It was as if a divine hand had grabbed Hua Zhenming as he was about to fall into the abyss, pulling him back from the brink.

    Even the bearded old man¡¯s attitude toward Zhao Changhe changed. He bowed deeply, showing his respect. ¡°Thank you, Mister Zhao... The Heavenly Origins Pirates will never forget your kindness.¡±

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for celebration or thanks,¡± Zhao Changhe said. ¡°You pirates are quite the slippery bunch. You should have another secret base or two, right?¡±

    Lady Three let out a long breath, worried that he might bring up who the superior was, but he turned out to be quite sensible. ¡°Yes, we do. But since this ce was attacked, it¡¯s unclear whether there¡¯s a traitor among us or if the Sea Emperor can truly see everything in the ocean. If it¡¯s thetter, then it won¡¯t matter where we go.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°The Sea Emperor definitely can¡¯t perceive everything happening in the ocean. Xia Longyuan mentioned that even he still needs to ce eyes on others to see...¡±

    He hesitated, not mentioning that the Sea Emperor might even need the Heavenly Tome to see. He continued, ¡°Anyway, if the Sea Emperor could perceive the entire ocean, he¡¯d be invincible by now. We could all just give up and go to sleep. There would be no point in resisting. In other words, it¡¯s unlikely that your base was directly discovered by him. Either some member of the Sea Tribe stumbled across this ce, or there¡¯s a traitor. In any case, if you move now, even if there¡¯s a traitor, they might not have time to ry the information.¡±

    The bearded old man seemed to want to say something, but stopped himself. <i>Did he just say he talked to Xia Longyuan?? Is he serious or is he just bluffing?</i>

    But considering Zhao Changhe¡¯s great deeds, he did not question it further and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll move immediately.¡±

    Zhao Changhe turned to Lady Three and said, ¡°I can still sense the direction that the crystal core fled in. Should we go after it?¡±

    Lady Three gave him a strange look. <i>Since when did you start consulting me with such respect? Is this you giving me face in front of others?</i>

    She yed along, taking on the air of a leader, frowning as she said, ¡°So much time has already passed. Can we still catch up to it? Why didn¡¯t you say this sooner?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°It¡¯s injured. We¡¯ve only spent a moment talking. It hasn¡¯t gotten far.¡±

    Lady Three immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s chase it then! Uncle Hai, take the crew and move. We¡¯ll catch up with youter!¡±

    Before her words even finished, she shot off like a cannonball, disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s the wrong way!¡± Zhao Changhe called out, helplessly chasing after her. ¡°This way!¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°...¡±

    The bearded old man and Hua Zhenming exchanged looks. Surveying the chaotic battlefield, they both felt as if this battle had been a dream, and the oue even more so.

    <i>You two clearly knew each other all along. Why did you pretend not to know Zhao Shouyi earlier?</i>

    * * *

    Lady Three followed Zhao Changhe, skimming over the waves at incredible speed. Her beautiful eyes asionally nced at Zhao Changhe¡¯s feet, and she seemed to want to say something several times but stopped herself.

    Zhao Changhe kept his eyes looking straight forward. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lady Three finally spoke, ¡°When I was at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, I couldn¡¯t travel on water for this long, let alone fight underwater without being affected by the water. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve reached the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Changhe replied. ¡°Traveling on water and fighting underwater are two different things. I was able to fight underwater like normal thanks to some... help. As for running on water, I learned some techniques from Hua Zhenming about harnessing the power of the sea, and Ibined it with what I had already learned from Wanzhuang.¡±

    Lady Three fell silent.

    Zhao Changhe was curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lady Three responded, ¡°Not everyone can just learn someone else¡¯s techniques from a single fight like you did. Only geniuses or those with precious artifacts can do that. Don¡¯t share this with just anyone.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled slightly. <i>When did you be so sharp?</i>

    She was not wrong, though. The pages of the Heavenly Tome that Zhao Changhe carried were things that he had not even disclosed to Yue Hongling until they were close enough. It was only after their rtionship deepened that he let her in on the secret, and to this day, she remained the only one who knew. Shelly was far from close enough to him for him to tell her about it.

    Still, it was not like he had intended to say anything. <i>Who¡¯d have thought she would suddenly be so perceptive when ites to martial arts and figure all this out from a single offhandment? She¡¯s usually so clueless...</i>

    His mind raced, but what he said aloud was, ¡°I don¡¯t usually tell others this... It¡¯s only because it¡¯s you...¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s expression grew even stranger. She kept her head down and pressed forward without responding. <i>People think I¡¯m slow, but did you honestly forget how I yed the flirty innkeeper when we first met?</i>

    Lady Three had lived as a pirate, a bandit, and an innkeeper dealing with all sorts of shady characters. She had heard more sweet, insincere words from men than Zhao Changhe had heard normal words in his lifetime.

    <i>Oh god, he wants to seduce me! He didn¡¯t have this attitude when I was trying to charm him before. Is it because he saw me fighting seriously that he¡¯s suddenly interested? This guy is weird... Is he a pervert?</i>

    <i>Oh right, now I remember.</i>

    <i>I already suspected this even back in Kuaiji. He has unresolved meridian issues, and dual cultivation can help alleviate that. Yet despite having women around him who were clearly in love with him, like Tang Wanzhuang, he never engaged in dual cultivation with them. Especially with Tang Wanzhuang, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever even gone past kissing and touching.</i>

    <i>Back then, I thought that he might have... a certain dysfunction down there. Otherwise, with Tang Wanzhuang being one of the most beautiful women in the world, how could any man resist going further with her after getting that close?</i>

    <i>He¡¯s probably putting on a show of being a yboy to cover up the fact that he has... issues. Well, that exins it.</i>

    Lady Three¡¯s expression turned flirtatious again. ¡°Piggy, you¡¯ve done an excellent job this time. How should I reward you? Do you want to be my su~perior?¡±

    The way she said ¡°superior¡± was like a hook being slipped into someone¡¯s heart, drawing it out.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat, pounding uncontrobly. He did not dare turn his head to look at her, instead straightening up and saying seriously, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s my duty as the Fire Pig of Shi to relieve you of your worries, venerable.¡±

    Lady Three giggled, ¡°Very good, very good. Now you¡¯re starting to act a little more like our Four Idols Cult¡¯s piggy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe almost said, ¡°And now you¡¯re finally acting like Shelly again.¡± During the battle, she had been incredibly fierce, like a wild and mature version of Yue Hongling¡ªsomeone who gave off a feeling of reassurance and reliability.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    <i>Who would have thought Shelly could seem reliable... so incredible?</i>

    He did not say any of this, only asking, ¡°Could the venerable impart me with some insights on controlling water? It would be useful for fighting at sea.¡±

    Lady Three gave him a quick nce. ¡°Some things can only be learned through action~ not words~¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Words can help too...</i>

    Lady Three¡¯s expression suddenly grew serious. ¡°If you really want to learn, then you¡¯ll have to stop relying on that underwater cheat of yours. Go to the deep sea and practice throwing punches¡ªor face a giant wave head-on and punch through it. Do that every day for a year, and you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was taken aback and then bowed sincerely. ¡°I humbly ept your teaching.¡±

    ¡°This is your reward.¡± Lady Three sidled up to him, smiling. ¡°Piggy, do you want anything else?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nearly stumbled into the sea.

    <i>My dear Shelly, we¡¯re running on waves here, not strolling down the street!</i>

    Just as his frustration was peaking, he suddenly noticed a change. ¡°It¡¯s stopped.¡±

    Lady Three immediately pulled away as if she had been electrocuted, suddenly remembering that they were in pursuit of an enemy.

    In the distance, a small ind appeared. With a loud p, a tentacle as thick as a human torso wrapped around the ind. Soon after, more tentacles emerged and followed, writhing as they bound the indpletely.

    A massive octopus head emerged, its eight limbs anchoring it to the center of the ind. Its tentacles seemed to have countless eyes all over, watching Zhao Changhe and Lady Three approach with a cold gaze.

    Just the impact of this eldritch sight was enough to drive away all thoughts of humor. Even from a distance, a feeling of nausea and dread crept into their hearts. It was not just a visual impression¡ªthere was an actual spiritual assaulting from it. A normal martial artist may have gone mad just from looking at it.

    The two exchanged a nce, both stopping several li away, their expressions turning serious.

    Zhao Changhe suddenly found himself wondering if the so-called Sea God was this massive octopus. The sheer malevolence of this creature fit every imaginable notion of an evil god.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 543: This is Not That Kind of Story

    <h4>Chapter 543: This is Not That Kind of Story</h4>

    The two exchanged a look, both of their expressions turning grim.

    They thought they were chasing down a weakened enemy, but instead, it had transformed into something far more formidable. One look at this new form and they knew it would not be easy to deal with. After all that effort, had they juste to deliver themselves on a silver tter?

    The earlier assumption that the water figure was injured and could not get far was not entirely urate.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The water figure did not actually exist in a conventional sense. It was merely a spell formed by the crystal core that condensed seawater. The water figure could be destroyed, but it could not truly be injured.

    As for the crystal itself, it had not been damaged or cracked. Shelly¡¯s punch earlier had simply been too powerful. The crystal, being an energy construct, had used up most of its energy to block the strike, leaving it with little to spare. Its recharge rate was clearly insufficient to recover duringbat, so it had no choice but to flee.

    Now, with Zhao Changhe and Lady Three relentlessly pursuing it and seeing that it could not gain enough distance to recover, it had decisively chosen to merge with the nearest terrifying creature.

    Zhao Changhe could clearly sense the crystal core lodged inside the octopus¡¯ brain. The creature, which originally had no human-like intelligence, had now be a formidable Cthulhu-like boss monster.

    This was not the same as when Venerable Duoluo merged with the Blood Ao. It was more simr to when Snow Owl used sword qi to control his sword ves. Previously, when the Sea Tribe¡¯s yin qi entered the Lianshan Sword, it was a simr mechanism.

    Countless threads of yin qi had entered different marine creatures, causing them to mutate. That was the origin of the fishmen and shrimp soldiers. It was as if countless strings were pulling these puppets, all converging in an unseen hand¡ªthat of the Sea Emperor.

    For more powerful creatures, a single strand of yin qi was not enough. A more significant concentration of yin qi was required to form an energy crystal, which could act as a spellcaster or merge with a body to fight.

    This construct was created by the Sea Emperor to assist him in battle. Essentially, they were fighting against the Sea Emperor himself. Zhao Changhe could almost imagine the Sea Emperor looking at them coldly through the octopus¡¯ eyes.

    The thought shed through Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind in an instant, and he immediately asked Lady Three, ¡°Should we retreat?¡±

    If they wanted to retreat, they still had time. The creature did not seem particrly fast, so they could likely outrun it.

    Lady Three stared hard at the giant octopus, her voice low. ¡°Behind us are our people. Where would we retreat to?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What if we can¡¯t beat it?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll make it pay a steep price!¡± Lady Three said nothing more, speeding forward toward the octopus.

    As Zhao Changhe watched her back, he could not help but feel that the more he got to know Lady Three, the moreplex she seemed¡ªperhaps even more so than Huangfu Qing. It was like there were two or three people inside her.

    As for the octopus itself, it was not that Zhao Change believed it to be too strong such that even a Ranking of Heaven-level expert like Lady Three would be unable to handle it. What he was really worried about was the presence of the Sea Emperor.

    <i>Will the Sea Emperor personally intervene? And if he does, will Xia Longyuan be able to get here in time?</i>

    None of this was certain. What was certain, however, was that this battle would be incredibly difficult!

    Zhao Changhe raced across the water, reaching the small ind where the octopus was in an instant. Lady Three was already there, her fist havingunched a powerful punch at the octopus. Zhao Changhe followed up with an Army Breaker.

    Dragon Bird trembled with excitement. Since it had been with Zhao Changhe, it had never had this many opportunities to unleash its full power in such a short span of time.

    It worked to channel its own energy,bining it with Zhao Changhe¡¯s vigorous qi, unleashing saber energy beyond its usual level.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A tentacle swept toward them, and the saber light passed over it like a breeze, having no effect at all. The tentacle mmed into Dragon Bird, sending Zhao Changhe and his saber crashing into the sea.

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe surfaced, dripping wet, only to see Lady Three intercepting the next attack from above. She punched toward the wildly swinging tentacles.

    With an eerie sound, the tentacle that had easily swatted Zhao Changhe was sent flying by Lady Three¡¯s punch. Even she was pushed back a few zhang, her expression heavy.

    A stalemate!

    The shark from earlier had only disyed strength at the level of those on the Ranking of Earth, yet this octopus, despite being smaller, was a match for Lady Three!

    The reasony in its slippery, stic limbs. Its tentacles were able to dissipate impact much more effectively, so Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber energy did not actually cut into it but instead slipped right off. Lady Three¡¯s precision allowed her tond a proper hit, but even then, half the force had been absorbed, ending in this ratherckluster result.

    <i>This really is going to be a tough fight...</i>

    Looking up, Zhao Changhe saw Lady Three weaving between three or four tentacles, moving like a snake, making her way toward the octopus¡¯ main body.

    Getting entangled with the tentacles was pointless... Only by striking the octopus directly could they win!

    Zhao Changhe wiped his face, looking up at the countless writhing tentacles, feeling he could not even get close. One wrong move and he would be struck, and no matter how sturdy his Asura Body was, he was certain that he would be turned into mush.

    But watching Lady Three¡¯s slender figure dodge and counter as she navigated the forest of tentacles, Zhao Changhe could not help but feel that she was in extreme danger, like a tiny boat swaying in a stormy sea. If even one of those tentacles grabbed her... Well, the scene could easily turn into something straight out of a sordidic.

    <i>How can I help her?</i>

    There was a bow in his ring... Since he was venturing out to sea, of course, he had prepared a good bow. But a human-crafted three-stone bow[1] may not be powerful enough in this situation, and the arrows would not do much even if they hit.

    <i>What else can I do?</i>

    As Zhao Changhe pondered, he instinctively began swimming toward the small ind where the octopus¡¯ body was. Before he coulde up with a n, the battle above had already taken a turn.

    Amidst the mass of writhing tentacles, Lady Three finally failed to dodge one, and it mmed heavily into her.

    She raised her arms in front of her to block it, but the tentacle was from a soft-bodied creature, and instead of being deflected, it coiled around her, grabbing hold of her.

    Lady Three cursed inwardly and tried to free herself, but another tentacle came crashing down from above.

    She punched upward, her fist connecting with the tip of the tentacle.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Several chi of the tentacle shattered with her punch, causing the octopus to let out a pained screech.

    However, the tentacle coiled around her tightened, binding her firmly.

    <i>Is this it? Is that plot from hiics really about to happen?</i>

    Just as Zhao Changhe was about to leap in to save her, he saw a faint tortoise shell-shaped projection appear around Lady Three. Her snake whip, which had somehow wrapped around her body, circled around her to form a protective barrier.

    The tentacle was not trying to y out some sordid scene; it was trying to squeeze her to death. But the barrier held, preventing the tentacle from tightening any further.

    Not only could it not squeeze tighter, but it was slowly being forced apart.

    A distant voice echoed from somewhere, ¡°Indeed, you are the Four Idols Cult¡¯s ck Tortoise... No one else could have this kind of ability. I did not expect that in this age, even the ck Tortoise is already approaching the true essence of power...¡±

    Lady Three raised her head coldly, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.

    She was done pretending. Her voice was icy as she said, ¡°So, it¡¯s you... Are you the one who stole the Soul of Water?¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The snake whip expanded again, and the tentacle that had her bound was forced open further, seemingly ready to be broken through at any moment.

    Another tentacle wrapped around, doubling down on its grip, just barely containing Lady Three¡¯s power.

    A third came, then a fourth...

    Soon, she was entirely enveloped from head to toe,pletely hidden from view.

    The sound of straining, cracking pressure filled the air as an immense force bore down, but it could never break through the defense of the ck Tortoise.

    Lady Three¡¯s muffled voice came from within, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a move yourself? Are you too far away, or are you too afraid to reveal your true self?¡±

    The Sea Emperor did not respond.

    Lady Three burst outughing. ¡°So that¡¯s it, this all you¡¯ve got? You can only resort to spiritual interference? Is this really the extent of your power?¡±

    The Sea Emperor¡¯s voice grew more astonished. ¡°You¡¯re able to resist...¡±

    Lady Three offered him no exnation, only sneering as she responded, ¡°A mere skeleton putting on airs of importance... How dare you call yourself a god, prattling about the truth of power?!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Her fist shot out from amidst the whip shadows,nding a vicious blow on a tentacle, leaving a deep dent on it.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    All the tentacles converged at once, as if the octopus was enraged, attempting to crush her into pulp.

    At that moment, a string twanged, and a brilliant blue dragon-shaped light shot toward the octopus¡¯ main body, aiming straight at the core lodged in its brain.

    Zhao Changhe, nearly invisible, had finally made his move.

    Ordinary arrows would not work, so he shot out the ancient sword Dragon Emperor¡ªthe Azure Dragon¡¯s sword!

    The octopus was rmed, rapidly retracting a tentacle to swat away the ¡°arrow,¡± failing to notice in its haste that it was a sword, not an arrow. The tentacle collided with the sword, but instead of being flung away, it sliced straight through the tentacle, severing it in two.

    Dragon Emperor grazed the octopus¡¯ main body, causing it to let out a screech of pain. Before it could react further, a second, dark and mysterious ¡°arrow¡± swiftly followed, heading directly for its face!

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s technique was the art of consecutive shots.

    The second arrow was... the Night Emperor¡¯s sword nk!

    Although the sword nk had no sharpened edge, at this moment, it did not need one.

    Compared to the massive octopus, the sword nk was as fine as a strand of hair. The soft, slippery body offered no hardness for defense; it was essentially a giant target with no resistance. In fact, its softnessbined with its sheer size made it even more vulnerable.

    <i>Puchi!</i>

    The sword nk effortlessly pierced through its body, urately embedding itself in the octopus¡¯ brain and striking the crystal core.

    Both the octopus and Zhao Changhe let out simultaneous screams of agony.

    With its brain pierced, the octopus was doomed, and the energy of the crystal core had already been mostly depleted by Lady Three. Now, with the sword nk¡¯s strange power colliding with it, the core waspletely extinguished.

    At the same time, Zhao Changhe¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode. It was as if his very soul was under a severe mental assault, causing him to bleed from all seven orifices. The pain was unbearable.

    ¡°Huh...¡± The Sea Emperor¡¯s voice slowly faded. ¡°You survived... And you didn¡¯t go mad either... No Man¡¯s Land?¡±

    As soon as the spiritual attack hit, Zhao Changhe activated No Man¡¯s Land, voluntarily entering an unconscious state. The strange energy crashed into the empty void of his mind, confronting only the vicious blood qi that had upied his consciousness.

    The Sea Emperor¡¯s strange energy shed against the vicious blood qi, both sides tearing each other apart, leaving Zhao Changhe¡¯s soul sea severely damaged but ultimately intact. Through this move, he neither became insane nor lost his life.

    ¡°Such sharpbat instincts... It seems that Lie found a worthy sessor... But what is that sword nk?¡± The Sea Emperor¡¯s voice showed deep puzzlement as it slowly faded away.

    It was unclear whether the Sea Emperor was limited to only spiritual attacks or was wary of Xia Longyuan.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The octopus¡¯s tentacles fell into the sea, sending massive towers of water rising toward the sky.

    One of these water columns struck Lady Three, and the previously majestic ck Tortoise was unable to withstand the impact, copsing into the sea and colliding with Zhao Changhe.

    A wave rolled over, sweeping the two¡ªone at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries, and the other at the secondyer¡ªonto a small ind. They had both fallen unconscious.

    1. This refers to a traditional Chinese bow with a draw weight roughly equivalent to three ¡°stones,¡± an ancient measurement. The draw weight would be roughly equivalent to 150~200kg. ?

 Chapter 544: This is It

    <h4>Chapter 544: This is It</h4>

    The wavespped at the shore of the isted ind, washing over two bodies intertwined like tangled seaweed. The sound of the waves was unending as they swept over the pair, then receded. The man and woman held each other tightly, instinctively seeking warmth in the cold, damp sea breeze as they bothy unconscious, shivering.

    Who knew how many times the tide hade in and out when a small crab crawled onto Zhao Changhe¡¯s face andzily gave it a pinch.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Zhao Changhe leaped up, and the crab fell to the ground, immediately scuttling back into the ocean.

    Zhao Changhe rubbed the spot on his face where the crab had pinched him. The Blood Asura Body¡¯s recovery capability swiftly healed the minor skin cut. His mind, however, was still in a haze, his head pounding with pain. He could not even remember exactly what had happened before he lost consciousness.

    Looking down, he realized he was still holding Lady Three in his arms; her body was entangled with his, and she was clinging on tightly, like an octopus. Her brow was furrowed, her expression showing clear signs of difort.

    Zhao Changhe knocked on his head, trying to remember what had happened. <i>Ah, right, I was fighting that octopus alongside Lady Three...</i>

    As his memory returned, he recalled they had not just fought an octopus but also the Sea Emperor.

    The tentacles had wrapped around Lady Three so tightly that he could not see her during the fight. <i>Judging from how lively she was back then, she seemedpletely fine. How did she end up so gravely injured?</i>

    Ignoring his own splitting headache, Zhao Changhe tried to channel his true qi to check on Lady Three¡¯s condition. But his meridians red with pain¡ªhis true qi waspletely depleted.

    Shooting those two ¡°arrows¡± had drained him of all of his energy.

    Normally, some rest would have restored a portion of his energy, but this time, not even a sliver had recovered. It was likely due to the spiritual injuries he had suffered, simr to what had happened to Tang Wanzhuang when her soul had been injured, which had affected her ability to recover.

    Without any true qi to rely on, he could not cheat. His body was soaked, and he could not simply use his true qi to dry himself. Even diagnosing Lady Three¡¯s condition would require him to rely on traditional pulse-taking. He suddenly felt as if he had fallen into the mundane world.

    <i>A martial artist¡¯s foundation really is their true qi...</i>

    Zhao Changhe put aside his own condition for the moment and carefully felt Lady Three¡¯s pulse. His brow furrowed tightly.

    Lady Three¡¯s injuries were the opposite of his own. His injuries were primarily to his mind and spirit, and he barely suffered any physical damage, whereas Lady Three¡¯s spirit was merely fatigued, but her physical injuries were quite severe. Both of her arms were dislocated, which was one thing, but a key issue was that one of her ribs had a crack from having been squeezed by the tentacles. Her meridians felt as though they had been twisted, and her dantian was dry and depleted...

    He distinctly remembered that the octopus had not been able to break through her defense. <i>How did she end up with such severe injuries?</i>

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    <i>It must be because of the Sea Emperor... The Sea Emperor must have alsounched a spiritual attack on Lady Three¡¯s mind, causing her to lose focus. While she was fending off the spiritual attack, her physical defenses would naturally weaken. That final punch, which sted a hole through the tentacles, must have been done while her body was being crushed. She forced herself to attack despite the immense pain of being squeezed.</i>

    Zhao Changhe looked down at her body, and sure enough, if her defense had not been breached, even her clothing would not have been damaged. But once her defense was broken, ordinary fabric would not be able to withstand the pressure from the tentacles. At the moment, her clothes were torn in many ces, leaving little to the imagination.

    Zhao Changhe had no intention of looking more than necessary. The biggest problem now was that he could not use his true qi in the short term, which also meant he could not retrieve anything from his storage ring. He could only look on helplessly at the medicines he could not administer, the food he could not eat, the firestarters that he could not use, and the dry clothes he could not change into.

    The downside of being overly reliant on true qi was now painfully clear. He had no idea how long it would take to recover, and it was troubling.

    The most pressing issue now was that Lady Three was in terrible condition. She was soaked and the cold wind had been blowing at her for quite some time, thus she was likely to fall ill. If she fell ill in her current state, it could be fatal.

    <i>Right, I could try calling for help. </i>¡°Blind woman?¡±

    The blind woman did not respond.

    ¡°Damn it...¡± Zhao Changhe reached for Dragon Bird, which was lying nearby. ¡°Little Bird?¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was overjoyed. ¡°Hah, I can still rely on you!¡±

    Dragon Bird replied, ¡°<i>Don¡¯t call me using such a gross nickname. The essence of my name lies in the Dragon part, not the Bird part.</i>¡±

    Zhao Changhe grinned. ¡°Sometimes dragons and birds are the same, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Dragon Bird: ¡°...¡±

    <i>He¡¯s confusing me with the Vermilion Bird... That¡¯s so gross.</i>

    Annoyed, Dragon Bird asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°You should be able to move on your own, right? Could you enter the ring and retrieve some things for me?¡±

    Dragon Bird replied, ¡°Actively traversing spatial boundaries is quite challenging. It consumes a significant amount of my energy. If you want me to retrieve something for you, I can only make a single round trip. Think carefully about what you need.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°Just bring one bottle of medicine, a dry set of clothes, and a firestarter.¡±

    Dragon Bird remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a saber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have hands. How do you expect me to bring out so many things?¡± Dragon Bird exined helplessly. ¡°If I tried to bnce them on my de, they¡¯d fall off as soon as I exit the storage ring¡¯s spatial boundary. The best I can do is pierce one item and bring it out. You can only choose one item. Don¡¯t expect me to bundle everything up. I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    <i>That... makes sense, I guess. </i>Zhao Changhe sighed in frustration, hesitant on what to ask for.

    In theory, medicine to restore true qi would be the top choice, but since his meridians and dantian were not damaged, his true qi would recover on its own with time. His actual problem was the trauma to his mind and spirit, not any physical injury. Therefore, medicine meant for recovering true qi would likely be useless.

    The only thing he had in his storage ring that could help with the recovery of his spirit was the Sris Nimbus Leaves, which the Spirit n had given him plenty of as an offering to the sacred envoy. He still had a good supply of it after using some in the Blood Ao soup for Tang Wanzhuang in the capital. However, the Sris Nimbus Leaves needed to be brewed with many other herbs for it to be effective. Furthermore, using a single leaf might not have any effect. If it turned out to be ineffective, he would be wasting this single chance to get anything from his storage ring.

    It would, hence, be better to prioritize treating Lady Three¡¯s injuries, as that was guaranteed to be beneficial. Even though it would take a long time for bones to fully heal, and it might not immediately help the current situation, early treatment was imperative. Dying could lead to seriousplications.

    Such simple thoughts nearly tore his mind apart. Zhao Changhe clutched his head in pain, but he managed to say, ¡°The box of Restorative Jade Ointment¡ªthe one for mending bones. You know where it is, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You injure yourself like a beaten dog every other day. I¡¯ve seen you fetch it often enough.¡± Dragon Bird disappeared into the ring without another word. Momentster, it re-emerged with the tip of its de lifting a jade box. It fell to the ground with a ng, clearly having exhausted its energy.

    <i>Crossing space...</i>

    Normally, it felt effortless to take things in and out of the ring. Only now did Zhao Changhe realize how arduous it was to traverse space independently. All those times in novels, where old grandpas or little spirits emerged casually from the rings, suddenly felt a lot more important. Carrying out such a feat truly was the stuff of legends, far beyond the capabilities of ordinary beings.

    <i>And this is just a simple storage ring. If I want to go back to Earth... what kind of power would I need?</i>

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, deciding not to dwell on it for now. He patted Dragon Bird and said, ¡°You really are my most reliablepanion.¡±

    Dragon Bird shivered slightly but did not respond.

    The blind woman: ¡°...¡±

    Zhao Changhe bent down to pick up the Restorative Jade Ointment and suddenly froze.

    The ointment was meant for external use. It was supposed to be applied to the fracture and then bandaged. Setting Lady Three¡¯s dislocated arms back to their right position was easy enough, but her rib injury... was located rather high, just beneath her chest. How was he supposed to apply the ointment there?

    <i>Well, I shouldn¡¯t overthink things. I¡¯ll address her dislocated arms first. Dying will only make things worse.</i>

    Zhao Changhe reached out to feel her arm, and with a clean pop, he set it back in ce. He hesitated briefly before tearing away the tattered fabric on her arm, exposing her smooth, jade-like arm. He applied the ointment and then wrapped it with the fabric. He then did the same for her other arm.

    When he looked down, he saw that Lady Three had woken up, seemingly from the pain of having her arms set back in ce. Shey in his arms, her eyes wide open, watching his actions intently.

    Even with such simple work, Zhao Changhe found himself drenched in sweat. It felt as though needles were stabbing into his head, and the searing pain had yet to subside.

    ¡°Uh... Did I wake you with the pain? Just bear with it. I¡¯ll be done in a moment...¡± Zhao Changhe said, continuing to wrap her arm.

    Lady Three responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been awake since you started talking to the saber.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three looked steadily at him. You could only retrieve one item. Why didn¡¯t you treat yourself first?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered truthfully, ¡°My injury can¡¯t be treated with any simple medicine. Besides, your condition is much worse than mine. You can¡¯t dy setting broken bones.¡±

    Although it was the truth, in anyone¡¯s eyes, it still meant prioritizing her over himself, disregarding his own well-being.

    ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re awake, that makes things easier. I¡¯ve reset your arms¡ªcan you apply the ointment to your rib area yourself?¡±

    Lady Three remained silent, and the only sound that filled the air was the relentless crashing of the waves on the shore.

    Everyone knows that you should not move a recently set dislocation too much. Of course, it was not impossible for her to force herself to move, but it would be extremely taxing and may lead toplications.

    The two of them stared at each other for quite a while. Finally, Lady Three pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°A doctor must save lives, regardless of gender, correct? Just do it.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°Alright then, excuse me...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly enjoying this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe protested, ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m a gentleman of utmost integrity.¡±

    Lady Three scoffed and turned her head slightly, muttering under her breath, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not like your thing works. You can only indulge yourself a little.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Lady Three stared at the sky.

    With a quick motion, Zhao Changhe ripped the fabric under her ribs open, took a dab of the ointment, and applied it to her injured bone.

    His thumb ¡°identally¡± brushed against the lower curve of her breast, causing her to shudder like a wave trembling upon the sea.

    Lady Three bit her lower lip. She turned her head away in silence, her cheeks unconsciously flushing red.

    Zhao Changhe felt the softness and, stealing a nce at Lady Three¡¯s expression, suddenly realized something. Earlier, when she had been tightly bound by the octopus¡¯s tentacles, nothing could be seen, yet it was clear that nothing indecent had taken ce.

    But now, this... this was truly suggestive.

 Chapter 545: Survival on a Deserted Island

    <h4>Chapter 545: Survival on a Deserted Ind</h4>

    Zhao Changhe had taken off his shirt earlier when Dragon Bird retrieved the items. The soaked fabric could not be left clinging to his body in this weather, so he was now bare-chested.

    At present, Lady Three rested limply against Zhao Changhe¡¯s left arm, her whole body leaning helplessly into his bare chest. The fabric around her lower body and arms had been torn away, leaving herrgely exposed, with the upper part of her clothing barely holding together¡ªa mere semnce of modesty that was hardly more than an illusion. Their skin pressed directly against one another, unimpeded by the thin remnants of her garments.

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s right hand moved along her ribcage, applying the ointment, his touch asionally ¡°identally¡± brushing against her chest. Lady Three¡¯s cheeks flushed red and she turned her head away in silence.

    Even with Cui Yuanyang, whom Zhao Changhe had already established a rtionship with, they had never been in such an intimate position¡ªthe circumstances had never really allowed it. And despite the apparent closeness he had with Tang Wanzhuang, he had never gone beyond fondling her over her clothes. Whenever he tried to go further, she resisted, shying away in embarrassment, refusing to let him go any further.

    Yet here was Lady Three, suddenly surpassing Cui Yuanyang and Tang Wanzhuang, even nearly equaling Xia Chichi, the saintess of her own cult, in the level of intimacy reached with Zhao Changhe.

    The more pressing matter was that Lady Three was entirely defenseless at this moment. She was unable to resist him in the slightest and waspletely at his mercy. If Zhao Changhe were to take advantage of her now, she would not be able to stop him. She could only endure the shame and submit. Given her position as his superior, this could easily turn into the ssic scene of a helpless superior falling victim to her subordinate. Looking further down the line, she might not even turn against him afterward. Whether it was for her immediate survival, for the pirate crewter on, or for the Four Idols Cult back home, without Zhao Changhe, everything could easily descend into chaos.

    In other words, he could most likely go through with it without consequence.

    How far things would go now was entirely dependent on Zhao Changhe¡¯s character.

    And while Zhao Changhe felt it was a test of his character, Lady Three perhaps simply assumed he truly was not capable. There was a fleeting moment when Zhao Changhe genuinely wanted to prove to her just how capable he was...

    But that was not the kind of person he was. The thought onlysted a second before it faded. Still, he did not resist the temptation of copping a feel while he was at it.

    So, despite having already applied the ointment thoroughly, Zhao Changhe continued ¡°working,¡± his hand even wandering a bit higher than necessary...

    Lady Three, who had kept her head turned away, finally could not endure it any longer. She turned to him, her face expressionless, and asked, ¡°Are you enjoying yourself?¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave onest lingering touch, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Not quite like my beloved Qing¡¯er.¡±

    At the mention of ¡°Qing¡¯er,¡± Lady Three almost burst outughing but managed to hold herself back. With a glint in her eye, she teased, ¡°Why not go on, then? Complete the experience?¡±

    Yet to Zhao Changhe, her ostensibly seductive tone seemed more like it was spoken through gritted teeth. He dared not truly push his luck further, remaining silent instead, and started wrapping the torn strips of her clothing back over the ointment with a focused, almost brooding demeanor.

    Once everything was settled, Zhao Changhe slowly helped Lady Three to her feet, speaking softly, ¡°Your internal injuries are severe, and staying soaked like this, especially with the cold wind blowing, will only make things worse. Let me help you sit somewhere sheltered while I try to find some rocks and tinder to start a fire...¡±

    Lady Three paused, staring at him silently.

    Zhao Changhe, suffering from a splitting headache, had little energy for much else. He looked around, but his view was blocked by the massive corpse of the octopus. He led Lady Three to sit against the creature¡¯s body before turning away to search for anything useful.

    The moment he turned, a wave of dizziness struck him, causing him to stumble and fall face-first into the sand.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Zhao Changhe spat out a mouthful of sand, muttering curses as he struggled shakily to his feet. He limped over to pick up Dragon Bird, using it as a crutch, hobbling his way around the octopus.

    Lady Three watched him as he fell, picked himself up, and hobbled away, remaining silent the entire time.

    Zhao Changhe made a quick round around the ind. The ind was quite small, much smaller than the one he had once been stranded on with Yue Hongling. <i>Hm, ck Tortoise again... Is it just fate that anything rted to those two words would lead to a scenario of a man and a woman stranded on a deste ind together?</i>

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There were no trees on the ind, only some scrubby, nondescript bushes that seemed to bear no fruit. Plenty of rocks scattered around, but most of them were damp, and it seemed impossible to find any dry stones or tinder for fire-starting.

    He soon spotted the Dragon Emperor, knocked aside by the octopus¡¯s tentacle earlier, lying by the edge of the ind. Zhao Changhe picked it up and brought it back to Lady Three. ¡°Be careful; something else mighte crawling out of the sea. Hold onto this for protection. I¡¯m going to keep looking around.¡±

    Picking up Dragon Emperor reminded him of the Night Emperor¡¯s sword nk that had been lodged in the octopus. Zhao Changhe climbed up and wormed his way through the wound for some time before he managed to retrieve the embedded sword nk.

    With the sword nk secured, Zhao Changhe ventured further into the creature¡¯s body and found a dark, dull crystal lying there. He picked it up and examined it with a frown.

    It was different from the one Xia Longyuan had given him. That one had been drained of everything valuable by Xia Longyuan; its energy and even its memories had been devoured, leaving only a weak but pure water crystal with barely any energy left, serving as nothing more than a decorative gemstone with minor effects.

    But this one had not faced a Xia Longyuan to drain it. Faint traces of yin qi and vicious qi swirled around it, and the water element was gathering around it even now. He could feel the moisture in his own clothes slowly being drawn toward it, albeit very gradually.

    It felt like, if left alone, it might continue absorbing water energy and potentially revive.

    The Sea Emperor probably could still observe the surroundings through this crystal. Fortunately, the crystal was deep inside the octopus¡¯s body¡ªnothing but pitch darkness around it. If it had been exposed, it would have witnessed everything just moments ago... including the intimate scene.

    Zhao Changhe stabbed the sword nk into the crystal, producing a sharp metallic ng. A small spark flew off the surface, but the crystal remained undamaged.

    Instead of being dismayed, Zhao Changhe was delighted. He quickly backed away, climbing out of the octopus and jumping back down. He called out to Lady Three, ¡°Could you move aside a bit...? Um, are you able to move?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Shelly, still dazed and slow in her thinking, had no idea what Zhao Changhe was up to. Ultimately, however, she still moved aside hesitantly.

    In the next moment, Zhao Changhe ced his hands on the massive octopus corpse. His arms visibly swelled, his muscles bulging with explosive power.

    Even though he was currently without true qi, his physical strength remained¡ªthis was the advantage of the body itself being tempered.

    Not only did he have strength, he had an immense amount of it.

    Lady Three watched in shock as Zhao Changhe effortlessly lifted and flipped over the giant octopus, revealing the battered, trampled shrubs beneath it.

    The shrubs had been crushed during the fightst night, but now the sun hung high in the sky. After being shielded under the octopus and subjected to the crystal¡¯s slow absorption overnight, they were much drier¡ªat least much drierpared to everything else.

    Zhao Changhe selected some of the driest twigs, using the back of Dragon Bird to strike against the Night Emperor¡¯s sword nk. Sparks flew bit by bit, and after some time, a fire began to flicker to life.

    With a triumphant ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Changhe jumped up, only to immediately sway with a wave of dizziness, letting out a muffled groan as he copsed.

    Just as he was about to fall directly into the precious fire he had worked so hard to start, he twisted in mid-air at thest moment, barely avoiding it andnding heavily on the side.

    When he raised his head, coughing, he was greeted by the sight of a pair of bare, jade-like feet right in front of him.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three could not hold back augh. ¡°Hey, did you do that on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Pah!¡± Zhao Changhe spat out some sand, smiling broadly. ¡°We¡¯ve got fire!¡±

    The way he proudly announced it, he looked just like a general who had just won a great victory.

    Lady Three¡¯s gaze softened in a way it never had before, and she murmured an almost inaudible ¡°Mm.¡±

    In that brief moment, Zhao Changhe had seemed as steadfast as the world itself, reminding Lady Three of her father when she was a child.

    With fire, there was suddenly a sense of security. Zhao Changhe carefully fed twigs to the me, then hesitated and turned to nce at Lady Three.

    By all rights, she should have shed her damp clothes long ago, but truth be told, her clothing had already been torn to shreds, leaving only a loosely held upper garment that barely covered anything. There seemed little point in removing it. Sitting by the fire like this should suffice. It was not as if he could ask her to remove her britches[1]... though they were not covering much either.

    After all, despite her injuries, Lady Three was far from a fragile Lin Daiyu[2]. Her constitution was far stronger than that of most people. As long as she had a source of warmth, she should be able to recover without any further issues.

    Still, somehow... the more peaceful things became, the more it seemed the intimate closeness they had shared, holding her in his arms and touching her skin, would no longer be possible. Now, even the sight of her became an odd form of torment.

    Shaking his head to clear it of such thoughts, Zhao Changheughed and said, ¡°We need to replenish some energy... How about roast octopus?¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°That octopus was partially sentient. Eating it would feel wrong, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Nope. It was just an ordinary octopus. Its intelligence came from that crystal core, it had nothing to do with the flesh itself.¡± Though he said that, Zhao Changhe could not help but feel a bit of revulsion. In the end, he shook his head and stood up, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just go catch some fish instead.¡±

    Lady Three asked, ¡°Are you sure the fish around here haven¡¯t mutated into fishmen?¡±

    Zhao Changhe, walking towards the shore, waved dismissively, ¡°Rx. The Sea Emperor only mutates select creatures. It¡¯s not like some radioactive contamination that spreads everywhere. Besides, I doubt the Sea Emperor would just have creatures mutate at random... Honestly, I feel like viins in this world aren¡¯t as evil as they could be...¡±

    ¡°Radio...mutate... what?¡±

    Without offering any further exnation, Zhao Changhe dove into the sea. Before long, he emerged with a fish nearly as tall as he was, grinning, ¡°Rest assured, this one¡¯s definitely just a fish.¡±

    Lady Three smiled faintly as she watched him return triumphantly. She could not quite exin how she felt at that moment.

    However, as Zhao Changhe walked back, his vision suddenly went ck. He copsed to the ground, still holding the fish, passing out once again.

    He had been forcing himself through the searing pain assaulting his mind, doing all he could to be the pir that held everything together. But once everything settled¡ªthe injuries tended to, fire lit, food caught¡ªthe strain finally broke him. With a heart grown light, exhaustion rushed in, and he could no longer hold himself up.

    As his body crumpled to the ground, toppling like a pir crumbling, Lady Three felt her heart tighten inexplicably, a sudden fear of the world copsing upon her as if the sky had suddenly fallen.

    It had been twenty years since she hadst felt this way...

    1. The word used here, ¿ã×Ó, also trantes to pants and trousers, though I believe britches would fit the attire of a pirate better. ?

    2. Lin Daiyu is one of the principal characters of Cao Xueqin¡¯s ssic 18th-century Chinese novel <i>Dream of the Red Chamber</i>. ?

 Chapter 546: Supporting Each Other in Times of Need

    <h4>Chapter 546: Supporting Each Other in Times of Need</h4>

    Perhaps it was because she rarely found herself in such a weakened state.

    Her dislocated arm had only just been set, making it so that it was best not to exert any force, and in truth, she had no strength to do so. The ointment¡¯s warmth seeped into her cracked rib, causing a tingly and itchy sensation, but it could not mask the sharp pain in her bones.

    Her meridians felt as though they were twisted, and her true qi was stagnant.

    She wanted to help Zhao Changhe up but found she could not lift him as he was far too heavy.

    Just putting a bit more effort into it made her feel as though her arm might dislocate again, leaving herpletely powerless.

    Even the fish, flopping about on the ground, seemed as though it could p her in the face.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Dragon Emperor shed, skewering the fish and making sure it would no longer move.

    Lady Three grumbled, ¡°Are you trying to bully me too?¡±

    The fish had nothing to say in front of such audacity.

    Holding therge fish, Lady Three intended to roast it over the fire but realized she did not even have a makeshift spit.

    She looked around in silence, finding no branches sturdy or tall enough to use as a spit. To make a stand, she would need to move some stones, but even that was too difficult to lift with her current strength.

    When Zhao Changhe was around, everything seemed so easy. But the moment he fell, everything became an ordeal.

    <i>That¡¯s what the pir of a household does, isn¡¯t it...</i>

    Still, Lady Three was no delicate flower from a greenhouse like Cui Yuanyang. She had survived on her own for extended periods of time in her youth.

    If her hands would not do, she would use her feet. She kicked a stone over to the fire, using her bare feet to push it into ce by the fire, then went to kick another.

    Without the protection of her true qi, her bare feet soon started bleeding, but Lady Three¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Shepleted the makeshift spit roast and ced the fish on it to roast.

    She did not have the energy to clean the fish or remove the scales, so she had to settle for roasting it as is.

    The fish wasrge, and she had no idea how long it would take to cook it through. She turned to look at Zhao Changhe, whoy sprawled on the ground, and went to try to help him up once again.

    She realized that she did not have to rely solely on her arms... If she could just lift his arm over her shoulder and bear his full weight on herself, she might be able to manage.

    Lady Three struggled to drag Zhao Changhe toward the octopus¡¯ body, feeling like a young girl hauling a giant teddy bear.

    <i>How annoying¡ªI¡¯m supposed to be the big sister here.</i>

    Step by step, she painstakingly dragged him to the side of the octopus. Just as she bent down toy him down, pain shot through her rib, and his weight came crashing down, knocking her to the ground.

    Shey there, exhausted and in pain, panting heavily. In the end, she decided to just stay where she was, letting him press down on her, neither of them moving.

    She only needed time... Even if her bones would not heal that quickly, she could at least elerate the healing of her internal injuries. If only she could channel just a little bit of her true qi...

    Lady Three silently regted her energy, trying to heal her internal injuries. She pressed her forehead to Zhao Changhe¡¯s, their foreheads touching, attempting to understand the nature of his condition. After all, he at least did not seem to be physically injured.

    When she faced the Sea Emperor¡¯s spiritual assault, she had called upon all her defenses to protect her spirit, weakening all her physical defenses and leaving her susceptible to the octopus¡¯ attacks. This was how her spirit had managed to only suffer minor damage and had mostly recovered by now.

    At that moment, Lady Three¡¯s spirit directly invaded Zhao Changhe¡¯s spiritual tform, and she found that his spiritual tform was as defenseless as a young girl without her guard up. She was able to enter without the slightest resistance.

    <i>Much like my own body right now.</i>

    Lady Three pursed her lips and continued looking around.

    She soon found Zhao Changhe¡¯s soul sea to be in utter chaos.

    A person¡¯s spiritual sea was usually depicted as a small world, with the sea below, the sky above, and ayer of mist in between. For martial artists progressing toward forming their yin spirit, that mist would gradually coalesce into a spirit, typically resembling a small humanoid figure. Once this form became solid, it allowed for the act of possession, like what Xue Wu and Venerable Duoluo had done. This was the hallmark of the Profound Control Realm.

    Lady Three had not reached that realm yet, so her spiritual self was a hazy figure that quickly darted into Zhao Changhe¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, it was as though there was a raging storm in Zhao Changhe¡¯s soul sea, waves towering high as if a tsunami was sweeping through. The sky above seemed to be copsing, crooked and askew, with stars falling in disarray.

    This was the state Zhao Changhe had been in while still managing to handle everything...

    <i>Wait, why are there stars?</i>

    The sea and sky were merely symbolic representations. Every person¡¯s soul sea reflected their unique path. For example, Yue Hongling¡¯s likely had the imagery of a setting sun shining upon a river, while Cui Yuanyang¡¯s was suffused with purple mist covering mountains and rivers. Those from the Four Idols Cult had stars, and Lady Three¡¯s own soul sea reflected the constetion of the ck Tortoise.

    Whenever she exerted herself fully, her external surroundings would resonate¡ªan avatar of the ck Tortoise would manifest, and the ck Tortoise constetion in the heavens would shine in response, signifying the connection between heaven and man. It was the same for others. Whenever Yue Hongling unleashed her full power, her energy would evoke the feeling of a setting sun.

    <i>But why does Zhao Changhe have stars like those of the Four Idols Cult? Even though he¡¯s supposed to be the Fire Pig of Shi, he¡¯s never formally studied our cult¡¯s cultivation techniques...</i>

    <i>No, wait, it isn¡¯t exactly the same as ours. Our cult¡¯s cultivation techniques always have a specific constetion in resonance, whereas Zhao Changhe¡¯s is just a sky full of stars,plete with the sun and moon, with no single constetion standing out. If anything stands out, it¡¯s the presence of the gxy</i>[1]<i>, distinct and radiant, like a long river cascading down from the nine heavens.</i>

    <i>Right... Vermillion Bird did write to me a long time ago, asking my opinion about how Zhao Changhe was able to resonate with all the stars when using the Astral Resonance Art. Ipletely forgot. After all, some people are just born with exceptional talent. I thought it was just something to do with his meridians and acupoints, and there was no point in overthinking it. After all, it wasn¡¯t his soul sea.</i>

    <i>But this... is his actual fucking soul sea.</i>

    Lady Three was stunned.

    It took her quite a while to snap back to reality. <i>This isn¡¯t the time to be thinking about all this. I¡¯m here to help him sort out his chaotic soul sea.</i>

    Amidst the apocalyptic scene of copsing skies and raging waves, there was a faint little figure of mist drifting and dazed amidst the storm...

    <i>Is this Zhao Changhe¡¯s budding yin spirit? I guess that makes sense... He¡¯s already at the secondyer of the Profound Mysteries, the stage where he¡¯d begin to form his yin spirit.</i>

    <i>But this yin spirit is still weak. It¡¯s so tiny it looks kind of cute, and it lookspletely disoriented. Hah, its eyes are even spinning in circles.</i>

    <i>Haha! Even though it¡¯s still really hazy, it clearly has a scar across its face!</i>

    Compared to his hulking, muscr body on the outside, Lady Three could not help but find this tiny, vulnerable yin spirit rather funny. She picked up the little figure, cradling it gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little piggy. Your big sister is here to protect you.¡±

    Unlike earlier, when she had felt like a young girl dragging a giant teddy bear, this time, she really felt like the elder sister holding her little brother. She was filled with an immense sense of satisfaction.

    Here, the helplessness she had felt outside vanished. Within Zhao Changhe¡¯s soul sea, Lady Three, with her superior cultivation, was like an invincible goddess.

    The ¡°tsunami¡± surged toward them, but she stood unshaken, unaffected. Lady Three pointed a finger, and the waves obediently reversed, flowing back into the sea and settling without a ripple.

    Above her finger, though it was someone else¡¯s soul sea, the ck Tortoise constetion still shone bright, as if knowing that it was in the presence of its master.

    The chaos of the copsing heavens and plummeting stars gradually receded. The ck Tortoise presided over the firmament, and order returned, restoring peace.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lady Three, with a yful smile, ruffled the little figure¡¯s face. ¡°Time to wake up.¡±

    The little figure groggily opened its eyes.

    From Zhao Changhe¡¯s perspective, he felt as if he was dreaming of the apocalypse. Waves crashed down in a world-ending flood, like the copse of the previous era, and he stood utterly powerless, barely holding on, at the center of the storm with the heavens above breaking apart.

    Zhao Changhe even wondered if this was what the Sea Emperor had once faced... It seemed logical. After all, his current state was caused by the Sea Emperor¡¯s spiritual attack, so this connection seemed natural.

    But it did not take him long to realize he was wrong.

    Lady Three appeared, walking atop the waves like a goddess descending from the heavens.

    She then cradled him in her arms, stroking him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little piggy. Your big sister is here to protect you.¡±

    And just like that, the apocalyptic storm vanished, the waves calmed, and the heavens were restored.

    Lady Three¡¯s embrace was warm, soft, and incrediblyforting.

    Zhao Changhe snuggled deeper into her arms, rubbing against her affectionately.

    <i>Am I having this dream because of Lady Three¡¯s earlier disy? I have to admit, though, the thought did cross my mind. In reality, I have to act with restraint and be a gentleman. But since this is a dream, it should be fine for me to indulge a little, right?</i>

    Lady Three, meanwhile, noticed the misty little figure snuggling into her embrace, and she could not help but find it amusing. <i>If he had a Yang Spirit, there might be something akin to a spiritualmunion. But he¡¯s only got a barely-formed yin spirit¡ªa fundamentally insubstantial entity. What could he even feel by snuggling up to me like this?</i>

    <i>Wait... why can I feel something?</i>

    Lady Three¡¯s thoughts became muddled for a moment before she suddenly understood.

    At that moment, she realized their physical bodies were also entwined, with him pressing against her from above...

    She was rescuing him in his soul sea, while he was ying with her outside?

    1. This can also be tranted as Milky Way, though I don¡¯t think it necessarily fits the context of the setting. ?

 Chapter 547: Living with Shelly

    <h4>Chapter 547: Living with Shelly</h4>

    Lady Three opened her eyes.

    Indeed, their foreheads had originally been pressed together, but at some point, they had separated. Zhao Changhe¡¯s head had instinctively shifted downward, seekingfort, and was now nestled against her chest.

    They say that the stuff you put in your mouth either tastes bad or it gets you fat, and if it does neither, then it¡¯s addictive. Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth seemed to have discovered something of the third kind. His eyes were closed, and he was even making a contented noise.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes shed with a dangerous glint. She raised her slender hand and delivered a sharp p.

    In his soul sea, her yin spirit did the same, smacking the little misty figure in perfect synchronization.

    The little figure was sent tumbling from the blow,pletely stunned as the Lady Three¡¯s yin spirit vanished right after pping him.

    Zhao Changhe, too, awoke to find Lady Three ring at him furiously. She asked, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Zhao Changhe cautiously rolled away to the side, only to find himself crashing into the octopus¡¯ jelly-like body. He was instantly bounced back andnded on top of Lady Three again.

    Lady Three: ¡°...¡±

    She suppressed theughter threatening to escape, keeping her expression impassive. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sprang up, rubbing his head. To his surprise, it no longer hurt.

    Lady Three casually readjusted the fabric covering her chest andzily leaned against the giant octopus. ¡°Your soul sea was just fragile due to the spiritual assault from the Sea Emperor. It wasn¡¯t actually injured... Though I¡¯ve helped you straighten it out, it¡¯s still weak right now. If you rest properly, you should recover... I¡¯d say within ten days to half a month.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her cautiously. She did not seem particrly upset about what had just happened, so he let out a sigh of relief and examined himself internally.

    The weakness in his soul sea was obvious. It was why he was so mentally drained. Matters involving the mind and spirit were always troublesome, and needing to rest for a week or two was just par for the course. But since the turmoil had subsided, theoretically, his condition was not supposed to impede the restoration of his true qi. Yet he still felt that his true qi was recovering extremely slowly, and he could not figure out why.

    Seeing his confusion, Lady Three said calmly, ¡°After you broke through to the Profound Mysteries, you¡¯ve be ustomed to drawing energy from external sources. You¡¯ve been channeling the energies of heaven and earth in a cycle from the Tianling point on your head to the Yongquan points in your feet. With your soul sea in its current state, this cycle is obstructed... Well, you should forget all that for now and think of yourself as a Profound Gate martial artist, focusing on internal recovery.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked and tapped his head. <i>Ah, that makes sense.</i>

    In other words, the antenna receiver was broken, but the internal generator was still fine. With this understanding, when he had asked Dragon Bird for medicine earlier, he should have taken something that restored true qi.

    But now, that opportunity was gone.

    It was not a huge problem, though. His Six Harmonies Art also allowed for fairly rapid true qi recovery. Once he recovered enough true qi to use the Crane Controlling Art, he could take out more medicine from his ring and speed up his recovery.

    The major difference between a Profound Mysteries and a Profound Gate martial artisty in their ability to form an unending cycle with the energy of heaven and earth. Take controlling water to walk on waves, for example. It did not require immense true qi to achieve, but to sustain it over a long distance¡ªto cross a hundred li, for instance¡ªnow that was impossible without the support of an external energy cycle.

    In other words, even if his true qi recovered, he would not be able to ride the waves back as he did on the way here. He would have to wait until his spirit recovered for that. And judging by Lady Three¡¯s current state, her recovery time might be even longer than his.

    <i>Are we really going to be stranded here for about half a month?</i>

    Zhao Changhe was lost in thought.

    Lady Three nced at him from the corner of her eye, finally asking after a long pause, ¡°What?¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking about how it felt when you were munching on me or how it felt when I pped you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Lady Threezily replied, ¡°Thetter felt wonderful.¡±

    ¡°And the former didn¡¯t?¡±

    Lady Three: ¡°?¡±

    Zhao Changhe coughed lightly. ¡°I was asking about your injuries. How long will it take for you to recover?¡±

    Lady Three, still irritated, replied, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard that it takes a hundred days for bones to heal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for regr people. You¡¯re a tor...¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a goddess, so that doesn¡¯t apply to you. Besides, you¡¯ve had really good medicine applied.¡±

    Lady Three kept her face expressionless. ¡°No matter how nicely you phrase it, they¡¯re still human bones. It¡¯ll still take about half a month for them to heal.¡±

    <i>Half a month...</i> Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°So, we won¡¯t be able to return anytime soon. Do you think they¡¯lle find us?¡±

    Lady Three did not look pleased either.

    Hua Zhenming and Tang En would surely realize something had gone wrong when they saw that the two had not returned after so long. But the problem was that the pursuit had involved constant changes in direction. The ocean was vast. Being off-course even slightly meant ending up huge distances apart once they traveled far enough. Even if a search was conducted, finding the two was easier said than done.

    Not to mention, they could not search openly and extensively¡ªafter all, they were still being pursued themselves. If only a few ships could be sent out to search covertly, they might not find anything for a month. They really needed to prepare themselves for the possibility of being stuck here for half a month. Also, they had to hope that the coalition forces from the different nations out at sea did not find them first.

    Even just the task of staying here for half a month would not be easy. Sure, Zhao Changhe¡¯s headache was gone, and catching fish was simple enough, but where would they get fresh water?

    Even if they tried entering a meditative state to slow their metabolism, were the two of them really going to spend that long, barely clothed, on this deserted ind together? It was only the first day, and they had already touched pretty much everything. By the tenth day, would they be thinking about what to name their future child and whose martial arts the child should learn?

    Lady Three red at him. <i>What¡¯s he even sighing about? Does he think that I¡¯m just going to let him get away with everything he¡¯s done? I haven¡¯t even said anything, yet he¡¯s already acting like a martyr!</i>

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time. Lady Three was about to say something when the scent of something cooking suddenly wafted over.

    Zhao Changhe turned his head to see therge fish skewered on a stick, with a small part of its lower section already slightly charred while the rest remained untouched.

    The fire was too small, and the fish was too big. At this rate, they might have it as thest meal before they left the ind.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lady Three, embarrassed, muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the strength to do it properly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Zhao Changhe said, stepping forward. With a few quick motions, he scaled, gutted, and cleaned the fish, cutting it into smaller pieces. He then skewered the smaller pieces on sticks to roast before adding more wood to the dwindling fire.

    Before long, the scent of grilled fish filled the air.

    ¡°Here,¡± Zhao Changhe handed a skewer over to Lady Three. ¡°We don¡¯t have any seasoning, so it might be a bit nd, but it should be enough to replenish some energy. I¡¯ll think of a way to get us some fresh water.¡±

    Lady Three took the skewer, took a small bite, and was surprised to find it actually tasted pretty good. Her mood inexplicably improved, and she smiled. ¡°How do you n to get us water?¡±

    ¡°That energy crystal has been absorbing the surrounding water... I¡¯m thinking of intercepting some of the water that¡¯s being absorbed. I feel like it should be drawing in pure water.¡± Zhao Changhe bent down and picked up his previously discarded wet shirt that had been left on a rock. Thanks to thebination of the crystal drawing moisture and the fire drying it, the shirt had already driedpletely. A bit of salt had even crystallized on the surface.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, amused, then walked over and draped the shirt over Lady Three. ¡°It smells a bit salty and fishy, but it¡¯s better than nothing for now. Once I¡¯ve recovered enough true qi, I¡¯ll fetch you a new set of clothes from my storage ring.¡±

    Lady Three was taken aback. She had not expected him to immediately think of giving her his shirt. For a moment, she sat there, clutching the fabric, stunned.

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t a normal man be trying to find a way to get rid of thest bit of fabric covering me? Is there really something wrong with him?</i>

    <i>Or... is he actually a gentleman? But then what the hell was he doing earlier?!</i>

    Poor Shelly found her thoughts inplete disarray, unable to make any sense of them.

    Meanwhile, Zhao Changhe had crawled back into the octopus, retrieved the crystal, and ced it on a rock. He then took the lid of the jade box that contained the ointment, set it atop the crystal, and watched silently.

    The surrounding water element continued to gather toward the crystal; some of it was intercepted by the lid, and gradually, a small droplet of water began to condense in the lid.

    <i>It works! We¡¯ve got water!</i>

    With a relieved smile, Zhao Changhe said, ¡°Sure, we could have survived by meditating, but that could make us miss any rescue attempts or leave us vulnerable to attacks. Having water is still the best... Even if it¡¯s a bit slow, it¡¯ll be enough to keep us going.¡±

    Lady Three slowly ate the grilled fish, her eyes genuinely filled with a sense of amazement.

    In truth, once she recovered a bit, she could have extracted water herself. She had originally nned to wait a couple of days, then show him what it meant to have a big sister around. But here he was, solving the problem so easily.

    <i>This guy really is quite clever. He almost makes it seem as if he¡¯s capable of doing anything.</i>

    Zhao Changhe, unaware of her thoughts, smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it like this. I¡¯m going to meditate for a bit and see how much true qi I can recover. You keep watch, and if anything happens, just throw a rock at me to wake me up.¡±

    Lady Three nodded.

    She simply watched him as he sat down cross-legged to meditate, and that inexplicable emotion from before welled up again in her heart.

    She suddenly understood what Cui Yuanyang must have felt back then. An innocent young girl encountering a man like this, a man so brilliantly resourceful and fiercely courageous.... The sense of safety and reliability he provided must have made him seem like a god, someone she could rely on like the pir of a family.

    <i>And he really is a gentleman, strangely enough. Whether there¡¯s something wrong with him down there or not, he¡¯s handled things without taking advantage of me or even sweet-talking me. Just how did he manage to win over Qing¡¯er back then?</i>

    <i>Surely it wasn¡¯t that fierce woman, whose mind has always been filled with either martial arts or rebellion, the one that chased after him first, right?</i>

 Chapter 548: Lady Threes Story

    <h4>Chapter 548: Lady Three''s Story</h4>

    The Six Harmonies Art truly lived up to its reputation as one of the premier cultivation arts, with a recovery rate that was second to none.

    After meditating for several hours, Zhao Changhe had managed to recover about half of his true qi. He still was not in any condition to leave, but at least he could now ess the items in his ring.

    He exhaled deeply, opening his eyes to find the sky above illuminated by bright stars and the moon.

    Night had fallen once again.

    In front of him, the campfire crackled, and Lady Three squatted by the fire, roasting arge shrimp she had skewered. He had no idea when she had caught it.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her graceful figure, wearing his shirt, looked particrly endearing¡ªthe sleeves were so long they covered her hands, with just her fingertips peeking out. Squatting there, roasting food, she gave off a surprisingly warm and homely feeling.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Lady Three spoke without looking up, seemingly sensing his gaze. ¡°Hold on a moment, the shrimp will be ready soon.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we still have some fish left?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of just eating fish, alright?¡± Lady Three did not want to admit that the real reason she got shrimp was because she wanted to contribute in some way¡ªto show that she was not just sitting idly by. She had deliberately gone to catch the shrimp, though the effort had caused her rib to ache terribly.

    Once the shrimp looked about done, she handed it over, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much of the fish earlier, so you must be hungry. Try this.¡±

    Zhao Changhe took it and took a bite.

    Surprisingly, even without seasoning, the taste was not bad at all.

    Maybe that was just the nature of seafood. There were people who preferred it lightly boiled, savoring its natural vor. If it was fresh enough, it did not need much else.

    ¡°Tastes great,¡± Zhao Changhe said, quickly finishing the shrimp andughing. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s better than the fish I cooked.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes curved in a satisfied smile. ¡°Of course! You have no skill in cooking! Even roasting requires some technique!¡±

    Seeing her so pleased with herself, Zhao Changhe found her irresistibly cute and chuckled. ¡°Indeed, as someone who¡¯s run inns, you must have some skills. Hey, speaking of which, Lady Innkeeper...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten so much in your inns, but is this the first time you¡¯ve personally cooked for me?¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    Zhao Changhe raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°What else did you make?¡±

    ¡°The osmanthus wine you drank at Huangsha Market was personally... brewed by me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three changed the subject. ¡°Hey, how¡¯s your recovery going?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can take out things from my storage ring now...¡± Zhao Changhe took out a bottle of medicine, popped one pill for himself, and handed another to Lady Three. ¡°This will help you regte your internal injuries and should help you recover some true qi. Your meridians are in a mess, so it should also help with that.¡±

    Lady Three took the pill, then looked at his ring with eager eyes as if waiting to see what other treasures he could pull out.

    Zhao Changhe, amused, slowly pulled out a fresh set of clothes. ¡°Here, you can change out of that fishy-smelling shirt now.¡±

    Lady Three, satisfied, grabbed the clothes without hesitation. <i>That¡¯s more like it!</i>

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. <i>So changing clothes is more important than healing your injuries, huh? Women...</i>

    But in the next moment, his eyes widened in shock.

    Without a hint of modesty, Lady Three casually removed the shirt right in front of him, revealing her body in all its glory. Her pale skin gleamed in the firelight before she swiftly covered herself with the new set of clothes.

    Zhao Changhe instinctively gulped.

    Lady Three nced at him, her lips curving into a faint, amused smile. ¡°Your medicine really is effective. My arms have recovered well. Most of the soreness is gone now, though I still need to avoid overexerting them. Even my ribs don¡¯t hurt as much anymore. With that pill you just gave me to restore my meridians and true qi, I can already feel them recovering. It works quite well.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked, stammering, ¡°Uh, th-that¡¯s good, right?¡±

    Lady Three smiled mischievously. ¡°It means you won¡¯t be able to take advantage of me much longer.¡±

    Her words seemed to be implying that, for now, he still could.

    The air fell into an instinctive silence for a moment. The crackling of the campfire and the sound of waves breaking along the shore filled the silence, making the night feel even more serene.

    Lady Three pulled her clothes tighter, sitting by the fire with her knees hugged to her chest, watching the mes flicker without a word.

    Zhao Changhe could not shake the feeling that in this quiet, intimate atmosphere, with Lady Three being a mature woman rather than a shy girl, she probably would not resist if he made a move. After all, they were both adults.

    But he held himself back, resisting the urge.

    <i>We¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship. Do I really need a casual one-night fling right now?</i>

    <i>Besides, Lady Three is a far moreplicated person than she appears. How can I be sure that I¡¯m not just misunderstanding things? Strictly speaking, I barely know her despite how long we¡¯ve known each other.</i>

    Turning his head, Zhao Changhe noticed that the lid of the jade box had collected enough water. He picked it up and handed it to Lady Three. ¡°I¡¯ve got us some water. Do you have a story you can tell?¡±

    Lady Three looked at him, her expression a little odd. After a pause, she finally said, ¡°You¡¯ve got wine, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    <i>Right, my true qi has recovered enough for me to take out the wine gourd.</i>

    He pulled out the gourd and handed it over. ¡°Here.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s from the Four Idols Cult anyway. Chichi won¡¯t mind Lady Three using it, right?</i>

    Lady Three took the gourd without any hesitation, and to Zhao Changhe¡¯s surprise, she did not lift it high in the typical fashion to drink. Instead, she brought her lips directly to the mouth of the gourd, taking a deep gulp.

    Zhao Changhe instinctively reached out but then stopped himself.

    Lady Three let out a satisfied sigh and looked at him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Afraid my lips will dirty your precious gourd?¡±

    Zhao Changhe was not sure how to respond, so he quietly drank his water, feeling an odd sense of difort.

    The cool water was refreshing as it went down, and soon enough, Lady Three¡¯s voice drifted over, soft and pensive. ¡°My mother, years ago, was one of Ying Five¡¯s banditrades. She was third in rank and quite a bit older than him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe thought to himself, <i>Herees the story.</i>

    He had always assumed that Lady Three¡¯s father was one of Ying Five¡¯s oldrades, but it turned out that it was her mother.

    <i>Who said women couldn¡¯t be part of a brotherhood?</i>

    ¡°But my mother didn¡¯t stay with Ying Five for long. She was originally from Jiangnan, and after some time, she struggled with being a mounted brigand in the Western Regions. As a woman, she faced a lot of inconveniences. After reaching the eighth or ninthyer of the Profound Gate, she decided to leave and return to Jiangnan to establish her own force.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. One could say Lady Three¡¯s mother was not the most loyal when it came to sticking with the group, but it was understandable. Being a female bandit was not exactly easy. The number of people who had reached the Profound Mysteries was small, and those who reached the upper levels of the Profound Gate usually held significant local power. Returning to the prosperous Jiangnan to carve out a morefortable life made much more sense than remaining a bandit in the rough west.

    Lady Three continued, ¡°At that time, Jiangnan was under the control of Dragon King Hai Pinn. My mother returned home, and somehow, she ended up getting involved with him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s eyebrow raised. ¡°Your father is Hai Pinn?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I took my mother¡¯s surname,¡± replied Lady Three. ¡°The reason the Four Idols Cult opposes Xia Longyuan is tied to the backgrounds of its members. Take your beloved Qing¡¯er, for example. Her family served the previous dynasty, and Xia Longyuan has never fully trusted the Huangfu n. As for Xia Chichi, her mother was a princess of the previous dynasty, while she herself is a princess in the current one. Although Hai Pinn never officially became king, he was a regional warlord in control of Jiangnan, so I¡¯m something like the princess of a fallen kingdom.¡±

    ¡°A club of princesses, huh... What about Vermillion Bird? Is she a princess from some family too?¡±

    Lady Three chuckled. ¡°Not telling. Go ask her yourself.¡±

    ¡°...Fine. Back to your story. I noticed you call Hai Pinn by name without much respect.¡±

    Lady Three took another slow sip of wine, her eyes distant. ¡°Hai Pinn fled overseas with the remnants of his forces and became a pirate. He was badly injured at the time. Officially, he was the head of the pirates, but it was my mother, as the second-inmand, who truly handled the operations. I was just two or three years old at the time, and I grew up among pirates well into my teenage years. As a young girl on a pirate ship, I eventually grew up to be third-inmand, bing the third leader.¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°I always thought that the three leaders were something like partners in crime... But it turns out that it¡¯s been more of a family business all along.¡±

    He thought to himself, <i>That wild, untamed vibe you have must havee from growing up like that... but what happened to make you change so muchter on?</i>

    ¡°It¡¯s because those titles were given by the pirates themselves. We never referred to ourselves that way. Someone even dered himself the Dragon King,¡± Lady Three said with a mocking smile. ¡°After all, being a pirate isn¡¯t a lifelong career. Once you settle down with a base and things be more stable, people start having families and bringing in their loved ones. My mother worked tirelessly, expanding the base and building defenses. Over time, the nearby inders came to join us, and it grew into the beginnings of a small kingdom, which eventually became known as Peni. People said the king of Peni had the surname Yuan, but that was because of misinformation¡ªthey were relying on early, outdated reports.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Zhao Changhe nodded.

    Lady Three continued, ¡°It took more than ten years to build it up. I was already leading our forces for quite some time by then, while Hai Pinn remained in a state of recovery from his injuries and did little. It wasn¡¯t surprising that outsiders believed the king or ruler¡¯s surname was Yuan, given how the information spread to the maind and might have even been mixed up with simr-sounding characters. But in reality, at that point, we had not even officially established a nation.¡±

    Zhao Changhe understood, ¡°So once Hai Pinn recovered from his injuries, he took over and established the kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. My mother had passed away by then, and the cause of her death was mysterious¡ªI¡¯ll exin it to you in more detail some other time. I didn¡¯t know then if it was a murder, but some of the oldrades found it suspicious and helped me escape. We resumed our old ways, taking up piracy again. The bearded old man you saw, Hai Qianfan, was once Hai Pinn¡¯s most loyal head of security. He turned his back on Hai Pinn after that event and pledged loyalty to me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe gave Lady Three a strange look, thinking to himself, <i>So you¡¯re basically the Pirate King.</i>

    ¡°To avoid drawing too much attention, they still call me the third leader, though it hardly matters,¡± Lady Three said with a small smile. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long before we were hunted down. Ironic, isn¡¯t it? Back when my mother was a pirate, the seas were dotted with small nations, but none had the organization or ability to conductrge-scale suppression. But now, they¡¯re capable of doing just that, and it¡¯sing from the very nation my mother had worked so hard to establish.¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°After a few waves of attacks, we suffered heavy losses. I felt responsible, thinking that if I left, the crew could disband and go live peaceful lives on smaller inds or in other nations. So one night, I quietly slipped away to seek out the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood my mother always spoke of fondly.¡±

    At this point in her story, Lady Three sighed. ¡°When I got to the maind, I had no idea how to find the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood right away. So I stayed in Jiangnan for a while, quietly searching. One day, I saw a woman wearing a vermillion bird mask fighting with the eldest daughter of the Tang n. To be honest, I thought they were both pretty lousy fighters at the time, so I stepped in and said, ¡®Stop fighting. You two aren''t going to kill each other like this...¡¯¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 549: Women with Stories Are More Attractive

    <h4>Chapter 549: Women with Stories Are More Attractive</h4>

    Zhao Changhe knew that Vermillion Bird and Tang Wanzhuang had fought numerous times over the years, but he had not realized it had started so early. It seemed like it had already started fourteen or fifteen years ago, when they were just in their early teens. Lady Three was slightly older, likely around sixteen or seventeen at the time.

    He could not help but imagine what the three of them must have been like during their youth. He could not help but wish he could travel back in time just to catch a glimpse of them.

    It was a beautiful scene to imagine, though in reality, the air must have been thick with tension and hostility.

    What Zhao Changhe did not know was that this was also the first meeting between Huangfu Qing and Tang Wanzhuang. At that point, Tang Wanzhuang had not yet gone to the capital for her studies, and she had not met Huangfu Qing. In other words, Tang Wanzhuang actually met Vermillion Bird first.

    Huangfu Qing had been sent to the Four Idols Cult from an early age by Huangfu Yongxian, raised and trained by them. The White Tiger Saintess of the Four Idols Cult was their princess, with deep familial ties. It was no wonder Xia Longyuan never fully trusted Huangfu Yongxian. The seeds of rebellion were indeed there¡ªwhile Huangfu Yongxian was dutiful in defending his territories, it did not necessarily mean loyalty to the Xia dynasty.

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The older generation of the Four Idols Cult, however, was not particrly capable. When the White Tiger Saintess ran into trouble at Luo Family Vige, it took the cult two entire years to hear about it. By that time, Huangfu Qing hadpleted her training and stepped up to take over the mantle, beginning her role as the Vermillion Bird Saintess, overseeing affairs in Jiangnan and recruiting new followers.

    It was during this time that the young Wan Dongliu got roped into the cult by the elder sister, bing the Water Worm of Zhen. Actually, on that matter, Vermillion Bird was frustrated for a long time with Zhao Changhe for being an ¡°older youth¡±¡ªhis worldview was already fully formed, making him difficult to convert. Ideally, recruits should be impressionable young men and women.

    Upon arriving in Gusu, Huangfu Qing heard that the Tang n¡¯s youngdy was as soft and fluid as water and decided to pay her a visit, wanting to see if she was a potential recruit for the cult.

    And so, they had their first encounter.

    Back then, the young Tang Wanzhuang was enjoying herself at Taihu,posing poetry and ying the guqin, when she was suddenly approached by a woman wearing a vermillion bird mask. The woman, full of arrogance, dered that she had long heard of the youngdy of the Tang n¡¯s excellent water affinity and hade to see it for herself, even suggesting that they could be sisters in the future.

    Tang Wanzhuang recognized the mask and knew it belonged to the Vermillion Bird Saintess of the Four Idols Cult. Although, at that time, the cult¡¯s rebellious intentions had not yete to light, it was still known as a demonic cult. Tang Wanzhuang, being from a prestigious family, had no desire to be associated with any demonic cult, let alone with someone so haughty.

    Thus, a fight broke out on theke between Tang Wanzhuang and Vermillion Bird. Meanwhile, a bandit-like girl, Lady Three, sat by the shore with a reed in her mouth, watching for a long time before scoffing, ¡°Stop fighting. You two aren¡¯t going to kill each other like this.¡±

    At that time, the world was still rtively stable. Vermillion Bird had limited experience in the jianghu, and Tang Wanzhuang had only sparred with the talented youths of Jiangnan, youths no different from Tang Buqi. Despite their talent and top-tier martial arts, they could notpare to Lady Three, who had grown up wing her way out of death countless times.

    To Lady Three, it was like watching two soft, powerless fighters who could not hurt each other.

    In truth, the two young girls, at that point, found themselves unable to overpower one another and began to feel a mutual sense of respect. But then an outsider came along to mock them. What they thought was an honorable contest suddenly looked like a sh of amateurs in the eyes of a bystander. How could they stand that? In perfect unison, they redirected their attacks toward Lady Three, challenging her instead. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and see if we can really fight?¡±

    Unfortunately for them, even together, they were no match for Lady Three. She effortlessly beat them both, with such ease that the Tome of Troubled Times was not even triggered.

    And that was the first meeting of three of the top female masters of the Tome of Troubled Times, ending with a decisive victory for the young Shelly against two opponents.

    Afterward, their paths diverged.

    Huangfu Qing, rather than being angry after her defeat, was actually delighted. She realized that the dignified young woman who defeated her had a water affinity and a steadfastness that made her a perfect candidate for the ck Tortoise. She wasted no time in recruiting her. Lady Three, who was still new to the maind, was then unwittingly coaxed by a charismatic cult member, joining the cult, passing the tests, and bing the ck Tortoise Saintess.

    Thus, Vermillion Bird and ck Tortoise became the twin stars of the Four Idols Cult, rising to prominence over the next decade as they expanded the cult¡¯s influence and ascended the rankings of the Tome of the Troubled Times together, heralding the Four Idols Cult¡¯s meteoric rise in the world.

    Meanwhile, Tang Wanzhuang, feeling the sting of her defeat, chose to embark on a journey of training and study. The following year, during her time in the capital, she encountered Huangfu Qing.

    No one quite understood why the normally calm andposed Tang Wanzhuang seemed so utterly at odds with Huangfu Qing. ording to those who witnessed it, it was, in fact, Tang Wanzhuang who first provoked Huangfu Qing¡ªa surprising and inexplicable act, which would remain one of the unsolved mysteries of the capital.

    Of course, the reason was simple. Huangfu Qing reminded Tang Wanzhuang too much of the girl she encountered back at Taihu back then. Tang Wanzhuang wanted to test if they were one and the same.

    But Tang Wanzhuang never got the answer. In the capital, Huangfu Qing had ess to the martial arts of the Huangfu n, while Tang Wanzhuang could not risk a full-on confrontation. Without pushing Huangfu Qing to her limits, it was impossible to get a clear answer. Despite the ongoing rivalry, neither of them ever escted things to a serious level, but their shes became a notable spectacle in the capital.

    Regardless, Tang Wanzhuang never truly let go of her suspicions about Huangfu Qing¡¯s identity, especiallyter on, when the Tome of Troubled Times began to sh their names in alternation. Tang Wanzhuang, Vermillion Bird, and ck Tortoise all rose on the rankings, yet Huangfu Qing never appeared. To Tang Wanzhuang, it was an obvious clue.

    Yetter, one became an imperial noble consort, the other a bureau chief. Political realities dictated their actions, and despite knowing the truth, neither could say anything without hard evidence. So even now, everything remained unsaid.

    Now, Tang Wanzhuang did not bother saying anything. She watched coldly as Vermillion Bird put on her act¡ªthe distinguished Venerable Vermillion Bird, being yed for a fool, thinking no one knew what was going on. Such aughable farce would be hard to find even on stage. If it was not for the risk of drawing attention to herself, Tang Wanzhuang could haveughed for an hour straight every day at home.

    The pressure that drove Tang Wanzhuang to force a breakthrough, ultimately injuring her foundation, was due in no small part to Lady Three. Rather than being purely a response to the impending chaos and her own impatience, Lady Three¡¯s influence ounted for nearly half of it.

    On the Tome of Troubled Times, Tang Wanzhuang¡¯s ranking consistently managed to edge out Vermillion Bird¡¯s, but no matter how hard she tried, ck Tortoise¡ªseemingly unassuming and hidden¡ªalways ranked above her. Whenever Tang Wanzhuang thought of the woman who had taken her and Vermillion Bird down together during their first encounter, she could not help but feel immense psychological pressure.

    It was like a massive shadow of a ck Tortoise¡ªfirmly rooted in the north, with its dragon¡¯s head gazing down at her, exuding both majesty and derision¡ªalways loomed above her.

    To this day, Tang Wanzhuang had no idea that the woman she saw as a heavy, overbearing figure was, in fact, a carefree Shelly who simply enjoyed her fun.

    * * *

    Zhao Changhe, unaware of most of these details, could only admire Vermillion Bird from Lady Three¡¯s brief introduction. ¡°Venerable Vermillion Bird really is magnanimous and bold. After fighting you, she immediately brought you into the cult as the ck Tortoise. I¡¯ve heard the previous generation of the Four Idols Cult was rather unimpressive, but the way this generation has risen so fast¡ªit really does seem to bergely thanks to Vermillion Bird.¡±

    ¡°You think that silly bird had some noble intention? She recruited me just so she could mess with me before I officially became a saintess. During that time, she was my superior and used every opportunity to make my life difficult. She even beat me up more than a few times.¡± Lady Three waved the wine gourd with a huff. ¡°Once she caught up in herbat skills, she only got more arrogant, picking fights with me whenever she could. I¡¯ve never met a woman so petty and vengeful! Let me tell you, you¡¯d better warn your little saintess not to cross her, or I can already foresee a miserable future for her.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°...Let¡¯s talk about why you believe in the four idols then. It doesn¡¯t seem to match your life experiences.¡±

    Lady Three sipped her wine, snorting softly. ¡°Why not? Haven¡¯t the stars and the seas always been spoken of together?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three looked up at the starry sky, her voice soft. ¡°Because I also wanted something to hold on to, something to believe in. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what the meaning of my life was...¡±

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, Indeed... People form beliefs for different reasons, and Lady Three¡¯s reasoning is one many people might share. Given her experiences, it makes sense¡ªshe¡¯s witnessed so much of life¡¯s hardships at such a young age.

    What was her reason for continuing to live? Revenge for her mother? But her enemy might very well be her own father. Unlike in Chichi¡¯s case, where she never met her father, Lady Three¡¯s father had been part of her life. Though he was injured, he had yed with her, raised her, and taught her martial arts. They could have been really close. In her heart, he might have even once held a lofty and admirable position.

    She imed she did not want to harm the pirates, that she came to the maind alone to join the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood¡ªbut wasn¡¯t that just running away? Running from the disillusionment that shattered her worldview.

    In trying to escape her confusion, she ended up falling into the embrace of a cult¡ªit was all too easy. With that mindset, once she found something to believe in, her devotion was bound to be fervent¡ªso fervent that even Vermillion Bird, who had recruited her, might not have understood the faith as deeply as she did. In fact, when it came to the enigmatic Night Emperor, didn¡¯t Vermillion Bird often consult Lady Three for her insights?

    Lady Three, still gazing up at the stars, murmured, ¡°If gods truly descend upon this world, then what would anything matter? Whether it¡¯s the Great Xia or Peni... What is a king, and what is an emperor? Who is truly the greatest in thend? When a god grows angry, all will be reduced to dust. I want to see the day when they realize that all their struggles have been in vain, and it¡¯s all just a joke.¡±

    Zhao Changhe stared at her profile for a long time before raising the water-filled jade lid and clinking it against the wine gourd. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±

    Lady Three snapped back to reality, looked at him, and smiled. ¡°What, afraid I¡¯m going to preach to you? That you¡¯ll find it foolish?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zhao Changhe smiled back. ¡°I just think a woman with a story is all the more captivating. The Lady Three I had in my mind hase to life.¡±

    Lady Three¡¯s gaze softened, yet a hint of mischief shed as she gave him a friendly nudge. ¡°Hey, tell me¡ªdo you think I¡¯m prettier, or is your Qing¡¯er prettier?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s prettier.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lady Three¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife, and you¡¯re my superior. How could I say my superior is prettier than my wife? That would mean I have ulterior motives.¡±

    Lady Three scowled. ¡°And what about your ulterior motives? Who was lying on top of me earlier, doing all that licking and sucking?¡±

    Zhao Changhe lowered his head, busying himself with adding wood to the fire.

    Lady Three did not press him any further. Instead, she looked up at the starry sky once more, her voice wistful. ¡°Aside from the descent of gods, there¡¯s nothing in this world that holds true significance... Live in the moment, drink while you can, and find as much pleasure as possible¡ªthat¡¯s what matters most, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Zhao Changhe said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lady Three asked, intrigued. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Zhao Changhe answered seriously, ¡°Because you aren¡¯t just someone who seeks fun for the sake of it.¡±

    ¡°I am exactly that.¡±

    ¡°You knew that fighting the octopus was tough and that you might lose, but you still charged in for the sake of the pirates behind you. It¡¯s clear that there are many things that hold meaning in your heart.¡±

    Lady Three turned to look at him for a long moment before suddenly smiling. ¡°And what about you? You could¡¯ve easily left with the Tang n¡¯s fleet, yet you fought so hard instead. What was that for? Was it for me?¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused, lifting his gaze to the sky, lost in thought for a while. Finally, he nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 550: Lady Threes Reward

    <h4>Chapter 550: Lady Three''s Reward</h4>

    ¡°Pfft...¡±

    Lady Three had just taken a sip of wine when she spat it out upon hearing his words.

    She had thought for sure that he would say something like he did it for justice, or for the innocent people on the ind... but he simply said yes.

    Yes, he¡¯d done it for her.

    Given the current situation, Lady Three had every reason to suspect he was just trying to sweet-talk his way into bed.

    Yet Zhao Changhe had clearly not spoken empty words. He had thought long and hard before answering, ensuring it was his genuine sentiment.

    Justice was not something to be doled out recklessly. He barely knew the pirates, and pirates were not generally the noble-hearted kind. Considering their line of work, they were not likely to be paragons of virtue. If they were not connected to her, he truly would not have had much of a reason to get involved, even nearly losing his life in the process.

    So, yes, it had to be for her¡ªthis was the truth.

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Originally, he had meant it in terms of loyalty, but in this moment, the meaning had shifted, bing something that sounded far more like a romantic confession.

    Zhao Changhe knew this effect was inevitable. He probably should not have said it that way. Yet after holding it back again and again, he ended up saying it anyway.

    One could say his heart was already stirred. me it on the damned moonlight.

    Lady Three coughed for a while, finding herself at a loss for words. The two of them stared at the fire in silence, both reaching out to add wood as if giving their hands something to do could somehow dispel the awkwardness.

    But the sound of their heartbeats echoed in the stillness, rising and falling in sync with the rhythm of the waves.

    After what felt like an eternity, Zhao Changhe finally managed to speak again, attempting to smooth things over, ¡°Well, you are my superior, after all... Your business is my business, right?¡±

    Lady Three stared at him for a while before giving a stern nod. ¡°Very well. When we return, you¡¯ll be handsomely rewarded.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wanted to say ¡°why not reward me now?¡± But those words remained unspoken.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯ste,¡± Lady Three said suddenly. ¡°You¡¯ve heard my story. Now, it¡¯s my turn to meditate and rest. You stand guard.¡±

    The story was not entirely finished¡ªthere were still questions, like how she ended up with the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood or what her future ns were. But there was no rush. For now, the storytelling had reached a natural stopping point, and the atmosphere was no longer quite right. Zhao Changhe nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Lady Three eyed him suspiciously, her lips twitching as if debating whether to say something. Finally, she warned him, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny while I meditate.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not bother responding.

    If he really wanted to do anything, he could do it now. She still had not fully recovered. He could very well take advantage of the moment.

    Lady Three pursed her lips and tossed the wine gourd back to him, then leaned against the octopus carcass, closing her eyes to meditate.

    It felt like everything had changed the moment he said that single word<i>.</i> Even closing her eyes now made her feel a touch uneasy, something she had not felt before...

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Sudden thunder crashed from the sky above.

    The two of them looked up, instinctively realizing that things were about to take a turn for the worse.

    The gentle moonlight had vanished, concealed by heavy clouds that had somehow crept in. Lightning flickered across the night sky, and rain seemed imminent.

    <i>Whoosh~</i>

    The coat Lady Three had been loosely wrapped in was swept away by the wind, billowing open, once again revealing her bare skin.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    Lady Three hastily pulled her clothes together, clearly flustered. ¡°What now?¡±

    What else could they do...

    They had just managed to get a fire going, settling downfortably to share stories, drink wine, and recover. Now it looked like all that was about to unravel because of this impending storm.

    There was no real shelter on the entire ind. Were they supposed to crawl inside the octopus carcass? Just the thought was revolting. Besides, it would eventually begin to rot¡ªhow could that be a solution? It could only be useful as a temporary windbreak, and Zhao Changhe had already been nning to push it into the sea by morning.

    With the storming, what could they do? The fire would notst...

    They could only me theirck of experience. They had not thought to prepare for wind and rain nor thought to construct a proper shelter.

    Suddenly, Zhao Changhe jumped up, searching frantically around them.

    The downpour came quickly, crashing down in sheets, dousing the fire instantly and leaving them both drenched.

    Zhao Changhe braved the rain, searching until he found an irregr b-like rock. He drove Dragon Bird into its base and used it as a lever, prying the rock up. Then, gripping it with both hands, he heaved it upwards, cing it onto his back.

    With a shout of effort, he hoisted the massive stonepletely onto his back.

    Lady Three stared in stunned disbelief as he staggered through the rain, carrying the b until he reached her side. He leaned it against a nearby boulder, forming a small triangr shelter.

    Zhao Changhe turned to her and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lady Three, still in disbelief, bent down and crawled into the makeshift shelter. Outside, the rain continued to pour heavily. Though the stone provided some cover, it was not perfect¡ªwind and rain still blew in from the sides, leaving a mess. Regardless, it was better than nothing.

    Zhao Changhe went back out, searching for another stone, then ced it in the direction from which the wind was blowing.

    Some rain still got in, but it was significantly better.

    He found a few smaller stones to fill the gaps, making the little shelter more effective at blocking out the wind and rain.

    Returning to the open side of their makeshift shelter, Zhao Changhe leaned in with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright now... Though it seems we won¡¯t be able to light a fire... But you¡¯re not as vulnerable as you were before. Go ahead and meditate, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    After a moment, he added, ¡°You¡¯d best take off your clothes. I won¡¯t look... and it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it already...¡±

    Lady Three sighed, pursed her lips, and silently removed her drenched clothing, cing it to one side. Her gaze remained on him as he sat by the entrance, shielding them from the rain.

    The stone b above could only cover so much, and he sat there, half his body exposed to the relentless downpour, yet he remained still, cross-legged, unmoving, like an immovable mountain.

    It was frustrating. All she needed was a single night of meditation, and she would be mostly recovered¡ªbut here they were, soaked, struggling, still so miserable just before dawn.

    Yet, looking at his broad back in the storm gave her an unexpected sense of peace and reassurance.

    Even with the wind making it through from all sides, as well as some rain leaking in, even in such a crude and makeshift shelter, it somehow felt like home.

    <i>What is home, really? A little ce that sheltered from the wind and rain, with a little piggy forpany?</i>

    Lady Three smiled to herself. She could not help but think that ever since they ended up stranded here, it was more like she was the little piglet who needed care, while he, in every way, was like the steadfast pir of a household¡ªsomeone who could do anything and everything.

    Yet, she found herself longing for that feeling... The experience reminded her of her childhood; back when, despite the constant upheaval and wandering with the pirate crew, there was always a ce she could call home.

    Butter, there was nothing¡ªjust endless waves and stretches of yellow sand.

    Rain poured down, drenching Zhao Changhe¡¯s face and body. The water traced its way along his chiseled features and flowed over his muscr, bare chest, making him look like the perfect sculpture.

    Lady Three stared at him, her gaze steady. Then, all of a sudden, she spoke softly, ¡°You coulde in... If we squeeze, there¡¯s enough space for both of us.¡±

    Zhao Changhe paused for a moment, ncing at the stone b.

    The b was by no meansrge, nted against the boulder. It was enough for one person, barely keeping the rain off. To squeeze in... well, it would be very tight.

    Lady Three shifted further inside, and her voice was more gentle as she repeated, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not hesitate any further. He moved back and squeezed inside.

    The two of them pressed tightly together, their bodies bare, sharing warmth in their cramped, rain-leaking refuge.

    After a while, Zhao Changhe began to feel ufortable in his position. Naturally, he extended his arm and pulled Lady Three into his embrace.

    Lady Three leaned silently into his chest. The two of them held each other lightly, without speaking.

    Their heartbeats, however, only grew faster. It was as though they could hear the other¡¯s breath bing more and more unsteady.

    Almost as if driven by instinct, Zhao Changhe slowly lowered his head, brushing his lips lightly against Lady Three¡¯s smooth forehead.

    Lady Three pursed her lips, but she did not pull away.

    His courage grew, and his lips moved downward while his hands began to explore more freely.

    Lady Three¡¯s hand shed out, grabbing hold of his wandering hand.

    His movements froze, tension hanging in the air for a moment.

    He realized that she was not pushing his hand away¡ªjust holding it still. Zhao Changhe felt his courage swell once again, and his lips continued their downward path, seeking hers.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyshes fluttered, her voice soft and somewhat distant. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    Zhao Changhe hesitated for a moment, but then, gritting his teeth, he thought¡ª<i>Even if you¡¯re going to hit me, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.</i> With that thought, he pressed his lips against hers.

    Lady Three knew that his actions were driven by desire, not by true emotion. In a situation like this, it was difficult for any human to resist¡ªunless he was truly without desire.

    But what about herself?

    Was she allowing this to happen simply because of basic human instinct?

    When she let him into the shelter, did she not already know what might happen?

    Was it a reward for him? Or was it because... something in her heart had been touched¡ªripples spreading, refusing to settle?

    Before she could make sense of her thoughts, their lips had fully met.

    Lady Three trembled as if electrified and finally spoke herst words, ¡°This is my reward to you.¡±

    In the next moment, her words were swallowed entirely. The Fire Pig of Shi embraced the ck Tortoise and kissed her as if the world around them no longer existed.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The sky answered with raging thunder, lightning shing¡ªas though the heavens themselves were delivering judgment for this audacity.

 Chapter 551: A Sick Lady Three Commands the Great Shark Amidst the Angry Seas

    <h4>Chapter 551: A Sick Lady Three Commands the Great Shark Amidst the Angry Seas</h4>

    Lady Three, whose body exuded explosive power in battle, nowy soft and cozy in Zhao Changhe¡¯s arms. Despite the cold wind and rain, the warmth and softness of her body made it hard for him to let go. Likewise, Zhao Changhe¡¯s body radiated warmth, and the wind and rain had left Lady Three, whose internal energy had not yet recovered, trembling. At this moment, she greedily clung to him, craving the warmth he provided.

    Their bodies gradually heated up, and in the cramped space, their heavy breathing mingled with the sound of wind and rain, creating an indescribable intimacy.

    Zhao Changhe almost regretted the kiss¡ªnot because it was inappropriate, but because the environment made it impossible to go any further, leaving him even more frustrated.

    The setting was truly terrible. The ground was rough, covered in stones and sharp grass. Their backs leaned against jagged rocks, protruding with shells that scratched their skin. Above them was a stone b covered in stinking sea creatures, freshly dug from the earth. The wind and rain continued to pour in from the sides, cold and irritating.

    As they kissed in this small shelter, it was impossible to take things further. But if it hadn¡¯t been for this harsh environment, would they have ended up huddling together for warmth in the first ce?

    Zhao Changhe noticed that Lady Three¡¯s body was getting hotter. He pulled back slightly, and the moment they separated, cold wind rushed in, causing Lady Three to shiver and instinctively lean into him, reluctant to let go.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right. Zhao Changhe sent a pulse of his remaining internal energy into Lady Three¡¯s body and confirmed his suspicion¡ªshe wasn¡¯t just heating up from their kiss; she was running a fever.

    He had been worried about this. Lady Three¡¯s internal energy was still tangled, and her bones hadn¡¯t fully healed. Throughout the day, she had been quite fragile, which is why he had insisted on her not wearing wet clothes. After they lit the fire and took medicine, he thought they were in the clear. But before fully recovering, the storm had undone all their progress.

    Without hesitation, Zhao Changhe kissed her again, but this time, it wasn¡¯t out of desire. He initiated a dual cultivation technique, transferring the small amount of internal energy he had recovered into Lady Three¡¯s body.

    Lady Three, still slightly dazed, mumbled, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your tongue moving? What are you blowing?¡±

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°...¡±

    As he remained still, Lady Three took the initiative, deepening the kiss. Zhao Changhe couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and helpless, resisting the temptation while focusing on repairing her meridians and dantian.

    Lady Three, slowly regaining rity, began to sense the changes in her body and realized what was happening. She noticed the irony¡ªhe was the one saving her, and she was the one ying around.

    Even though the situation was serious, Lady Three couldn¡¯t help but want tough. She didn¡¯t even know what she found amusing¡ªwas she really going tough about nearly being taken advantage of?

    Imagine telling Vermillion Birdter, ¡°I spent the night naked with your man, and all we did was kiss. Would you believe me?¡±

    The thought made her burst intoughter, identally blowing all the air in her lungs into Zhao Changhe¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Changhe: ¡°?¡±

    Lady Three ended up choking on herughter, passing out with a faint smile still on her face.

    Zhao Changhe shook his head, both exasperated and confused by this strange woman. With nothing else he could do, he held her tightly, shielding her from the wind and rain.

    * * *

    The next morning, the storm had lessened slightly but hadn¡¯t stopped. The entire sea was shrouded in mist, making it impossible to tell what time it was.

    Lady Three slowly opened her eyes, feeling warm all over, with no trace of cold. For a moment, she thought she had been rescued and brought back to the ship.

    But upon closer inspection, she realized they were still in the same crude shelter, with Zhao Changhe wrapped around her, shielding her from every possible direction the wind and rain could prate.

    Raising her head slightly, she saw Zhao Changhe staring out into the storm, lost in thought.

    He hadn¡¯t slept at all¡ªhe had stayed in that position, unmoving, the entire time, protecting her.

    Lady Three¡¯s heart trembled. The yful feelings she hadst night were gone, reced by a soft warmth that spread through her chest.

    Zhao Changhe, with his weakened spirit, actually needed sleep and rest more than she did. Now, she could clearly see the exhaustion on his face.

    Sensing her awake, Zhao Changhe blinked and looked down at her, his voice turning soft. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Lady Three checked her condition. Thanks to the dual cultivation and the medicine, her meridians had mostly recovered. Though her internal energy hadn¡¯t fully returned, she felt much better. Once she regained her internal energy, the fever and cold were easily driven away.

    Her spirit was so good now that she felt like she could kill another octopus.

    As long as she had internal energy, she could endure the wind and rain for ten days without issue. Even Zhao Changhe, despite being out in the storm all night, would be fine.

    Still, Lady Three softly replied, ¡°I¡¯m a bit weak...¡±

    Zhao Changhe knew she was likely fine but couldn¡¯t question her feelings. ¡°Then rest a bit longer.¡±

    Lady Three felt a twinge of guilt. He had curled himself up in an ufortable position to protect her, and he needed rest himself. Yet, she was reluctant to let go of this feeling of being cared for.

    She sneaked a nce at Zhao Changhe¡¯s face. He seemed lost in thought, still watching the misty sea.

    Relieved, she asked softly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°With weather like this, it¡¯ll be even harder for anyone, friend or foe, to find us. My spirit hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and your injuries are still healing. We need to be prepared to live here for a while. I¡¯m thinking about how we can use the resources on this ind to build some shelter... Theck of wood is frustrating. The stones are all irregr, so building a stone house isn¡¯t realistic.¡±

    Lady Three thought for a moment. ¡°We can¡¯t sustain long efforts, but short trips are possible. Maybe we should explore nearby inds to find wood. Otherwise, we won¡¯t even have enough fuel for another fire.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. ¡°That might be the only option. Should I go explore while you rest?¡±

    Reluctant to part, Lady Three replied, ¡°Be careful with your weakened spirit.¡±

    As Zhao Changhe climbed out, he joked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m strong enough to fight a¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, a giant shark leaped onto the shore, biting into the octopus carcass.

    ¡°Shit...¡± Zhao Changhe drew his sword, cursing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be the sea expert? How did I miss this?¡±

    Lady Three, embarrassed, replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never been stranded on an ind before! It¡¯s been years since I lived at sea¡ªI forgot...¡±

    The two of them,cking survival experience, had overlooked the fact that leaving a dead octopus on the shore would attract predators.

    The shark, noticing Zhao Changhe, lunged at him. He swung his sword, but his energy hadn¡¯t fully returned, and he stumbled from dizziness.

    Just as things looked grim, a slender, white hand reached out and lightly tapped the shark¡¯s nose.

    The shark froze, stunned by the unexpected strength of the delicate hand.

    With a casual punch, Lady Three smashed the shark¡¯s face, sending it thrashing back into the water.

    In the next moment, Lady Three stepped barefoot onto the shark¡¯s back, pulling Zhao Changhe up to stand beside her.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Using her internal energy, she directed the shark, forcing it to swim at high speed across the waves.

    Zhao Changhe, now riding a shark through the stormy sea, felt exhrated. He turned to Lady Three with a nk expression.

    Who was the one pretending to be weak earlier, saying she felt ¡°a bit tired¡± and snuggling up to him for warmth? With strength like this, she could have easily beaten him to a pulp!

    Lady Three, looking majestic atop the shark, noticed Zhao Changhe¡¯s stare and sheepishly grinned.

    ¡°Still feeling weak?¡± Zhao Changhe asked.

    Lady Three smiled nervously. ¡°A little dizzy...¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°Can you multitask?¡±

    Though the question seemed out of ce, Lady Three knew exactly what he meant. Looking up at the sky, she bit her lip and whispered, ¡°I can.¡±

    In the next moment, Zhao Changhe grabbed her waist and kissed her fiercely.

    Lady Three instinctively raised her fists to hit him but lost the strength to follow through. Her arms fell limply to her sides.

    In the midst of the storm, the two kissed passionately atop the shark, while thetter swam teary-eyed, as if begging them to make sense. <i>Where are you two even going?</i>

 Chapter 552: The Wind Never Stops

    <h4>Chapter 552: The Wind Never Stops</h4>

    The shark¡¯s tears were of no use, because even the two on its back had no idea where they were headed.

    Navigating the vast ocean without apass or other navigational instruments, relying only on the stars, made it nearly impossible to determine an urate course. Even if they wanted to return, they would not know the way. All they could do was wander aimlessly, hoping to find an ind more hospitable, where they could fully recover before deciding what to do next.

    Besides, despite Lady Three¡¯s impressive disy, she would not be able to ride the shark for long. Prolonged strain made her ribs ache, and no amount of kisses from Zhao Changhe could fix that. She simply could not sustain steering the shark for an extended period.

    It was not long before her im of being capable of multitasking would be proven nonsense. After just a few kisses, the shark started acting out, nearly tossing its love-struck riders into the ocean.

    Lady Three pushed Zhao Changhe away, angrily subdued the shark, and then gave Zhao Changhe a good thrashing. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered. Do you really think you can still take advantage of me, you filthy pig?¡±

    Zhao Changhe stood off to the side, hands sped, looking aggrieved. <i>Maybe she should just pretend to be weak again...</i>

    Fortunately, luck was on their side. Before Lady Three¡¯s strength ran out, the rain began to lighten, and the fog thinned. Dim light filtered through the overcast sky, and visibility gradually improved.

    As the fog lifted, they spotted the silhouette of another ind in the distance. This one looked significantlyrger than the deste rock they had left behind. Most importantly, it had trees.

    Lady Three was ted, and she urged the shark toward the ind.

    As they drew closer, they could see the distinctive shape of coconut trees. Coconuts meant coconut water, and they could also be used to make cups and bowls. It was as if their everyday needs were falling into ce.

    Zhao Changhe was equally ted. He felt a sense of deliverance, light at the end of the tunnel. It was funny how the human mind worked. They were still stranded, surviving on an ind, yet it felt as though they had been rescued.

    It was like going from living under a bridge to getting a ten-square-meter room¡ªit was still tough, but it felt like a vast improvement.

    At this moment, neither of them realized that the morefortable the environment became, the more likely it was that Lady Three would end up being imed by the ¡°filthy pig.¡±

    The two of them could hardly wait, using their movement arts to leap ashore, searching for a t patch ofnd. Zhao Changhe immediately drew Dragon Bird, enthusiastically chopping down trees.

    In the end, it was Dragon Bird that took on all the heavy lifting.

    Fortunately, it was a saber that had endured countless battles without so much as suffering a nick. Chopping down trees posed no problem.

    When Zhao Changhe turned to look around, Lady Three had already gathered a pile of dry grass and wood, using her true qi to dry them. Then, with a snap of her fingers, she lit a fire.

    Zhao Changhe continued sawing the wood into nks, ncing at her curiously. ¡°Where did you get a firestarter?¡±

    Lady Three replied, ¡°With my true qi restored, I can ess my storage ring.¡±

    ¡°...You have one too?¡±

    ¡°Did you think only you had one?¡± Lady Three giggled. ¡°Technically, your ring should belong to me by right of inheritance.¡±

    Zhao Changhe blinked in surprise. <i>Oh, right. The ring I have originally belonged to the ancient ck Tortoise. Wait, why does it belong to you just because it used to belong to the ck Tortoise?</i>

    Lady Three hummed to herself as she added more wood to the fire. ¡°Fine, consider it a gift from me to you. It seems fitting enough for the Fire Pig of Shi to use the ck Tortoise¡¯s belongings.¡±

    <i>Mm-hm, and I don¡¯t see anything wrong with the Fire Pig of Shi enjoying the ck Tortoise,</i> Zhao Changhe thought to himself. But instead of responding, he kept focused on chopping nks.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes sparkled mischievously as she vanished into the nearby woods. When she reappeared, she had changed out of his oversized coat and was now wearing something new. The innocent charm of her being wrapped in his loose outerwear was gone, reced by an elegant robe that Zhao Changhe had never seen before.

    The robe was clearly in the same style as Vermillion Bird¡¯s¡ªsomething identifiable as part of the Four Idols Cult¡¯s regalia. But while Vermillion Bird¡¯s attire was bright red and fiery, Lady Three¡¯s robe was dark, with interwoven ck and blue patterns. It was heavy, solemn, perfectly embodying the ck Tortoise¡¯s silent majesty.

    Zhao Changhe nced up at her, lips twitching, before turning his attention back to chopping wood.

    Lady Three tied her hair into a ponytail, smiling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I look dignified, no?¡±

    <i>Yes, people do say clothes make the person, and in this case, she certainly does look dignified. But while the garments are majestic, her bright smile makes her look like a squirrel. Even an empress¡¯s robes couldn¡¯t change that. And what¡¯s with the ponytail? Is she trying to look youthful now?</i>

    In truth, the more imposing her appearance was, the more it reminded him of holding her bare and kissing her, and it made her all the more alluring.

    Zhao Changhe had reason to suspect she was trying to seduce him. After all, why else choose an outfit that practically begged for an overthrow of authority?

    But in the end, he shook off those thoughts and focused on building them a shelter.

    As Zhao Changhe diligently cut and prepared nks for the construction of a shelter, Lady Three tended the fire, caught seafood, and even gathered a few coconuts. She prepared a meal that was far more delicious than Zhao Changhe¡¯s attempts at survival cooking.

    If an outsider were to witness this, they would have no doubt mistaken them for a young couple, each doing their part and working together to build a life.

    And the blind woman certainly thought so. To her, they looked like a mismatched pair, their ages separated by about a decade. It was almost like watching a child ride a bike too big for them.

    Yet, it seemed as though Zhao Changhe was truly just unfazed by age differences. Seventeen? Barely but ok. Late twenties? Great. Over thirty? Still great. In his heart, the rabbit may be ahead of the tortoise, but that was just because the rabbit happened to get a head start.

    <i>Does it all juste down to good looks?</i>

    But in all honesty, there was not anything mismatched about the scene. In fact, it was quite the opposite; everything looked quite harmonious. The way they split the tasks¡ªone building a home, the other cooking¡ªwas the very picture of aforting image, one that looked just right.

    This time, Zhao Changhe¡¯s actions made even the blind woman see him in a new light. He truly was dependable. Years ago, when he crossed a thousand li to help Cui Yuanyang, it was a simr situation. But back then, he had still been a bit naive. Now, he had truly grown into his own¡ªa true man.

    <i>It seems the tortoise is about to overtake the rabbit.</i>

    The blind woman knew that Lady Three would not be able to hold out for long... A woman who had wandered from a young age, no matter how carefree and indifferent she appeared on the surface, had a heart riddled with scars. Deep down, her greatest wish was simply for a home¡ªa ce or a person that could shield her from life¡¯s storms.

    This experience was like an arrow aimed with perfect precision, striking directly at her heart.

    Wearing her Four Idols Cult robe now was Lady Three¡¯s way of asserting her authority. It was ast, desperate attempt to resist her own feelings. But in truth, the resistance was paper-thin; it might as well have been an aphrodisiac, heightening the attraction instead.

    <i>The followers of the Night Emperor, it seems, are destined to be utterly defeated.</i>

    The blind woman thoughtfully stroked her chin and decided to make a small intervention.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Lady Three called. ¡°Building that shelter won¡¯t be quick. Take a break for now.¡±

    Zhao Changhe wiped the sweat from his brow and approached. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯ll start raining again. I¡¯d rather get it done soon.¡±

    Lady Three handed him a shellfish, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll finish it together after we eat. Here, try this.¡±

    Looking at the hopeful expression on Lady Three¡¯s face, Zhao Changhe felt a warmth blooming in his chest. It really felt likeing home after work, with someone waiting for him, dinner ready.

    Perhaps everyone had that same longing. After wandering the world for so long, who would not long for a ce to call home?

    And Lady Three¡¯s cooking just so happened to be exceptional, far better than anything Zhao Changhe had made. The food tasted heavenly.

    ¡°Well? How is it?¡± Lady Three nudged him with her foot, her expression clearly saying, ¡°Hurry up andpliment me.¡±

    Zhao Changhe could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, alright. The shellfish is delicious, and the sea turtle is even better.¡±

    ¡°Turtle[1]? What turtle...¡± Lady Three realized what he meant andzilyughed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve recovered now, so you won¡¯t have any more chances.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not argue, focusing on his food.

    Lady Three¡¯s eyes lingered on his face for a long while before she, too, focused on her food, falling into silence.

    After a while, Zhao Changhe finally found a new topic to break the silence. ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling better... Can you tell me about the Mounted Brigand Brotherhood?¡±

    This felt like the kind of casual conversation a couple might have over dinner.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much to tell,¡± Lady Three replied, poking at her fish. ¡°In the Four Idols Cult, I handle money. Having experience as a pirate, as well as having been involved in the establishment of a nation, I know a lot about trade and piging. You could say I¡¯m something of an expert. Ying Five¡¯s Mounted Brigand Brotherhood has shifted toward legitimate business over the years, so naturally, we intersected. But when I first met Ying Five, I didn¡¯t tell him I was the ck Tortoise; I simply said I was visiting as the descendant of an old acquaintance. Originally, I was only nning to use them, since they were wealthy. I wasn¡¯t that close to them.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Ying Five turned out to be incredibly loyal.¡± Lady Three sighed. ¡°When I met him, I told him my mother had passed away. Ying Five was silent for a long time, then said that all the old brothers were gone except for him. All that was left were descendants who had inherited their names. He said it was good that I hade¡ªit felt as if the brothers were back together again. He did not even ask what I¡¯d done or what my skills were. He simply gave me the third seat, granting me significant authority. I could ess all their records from over the years and use their money as I pleased. Given that kind of loyalty, I really couldn¡¯t bring myself to betray him. So, I¡¯ve used both identities. There isn¡¯t any real conflict between them anyway.¡±

    ¡°The fifth lord truly is a man of honor,¡± Zhao Changhe said thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he knows who you really are but just doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I still y on a show in front of him, though, so perhaps he¡¯s just having fun watching andughing behind my back,¡± Lady Three muttered, a touch of uncertainty creeping into her voice. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. ¡°That won¡¯t do... I can¡¯t let him outdo me in that.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled. ¡°So, you went to the Huangsha because you found clues in their records that pointed to something rted to the ck Tortoise?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how else would I have run into a troublemaker like you?¡±

    ¡°I initially thought that you went there since you had some connection to the northern barbarians.¡±

    Lady Three considered for a moment. ¡°I do, actually. Why, are you worried about Batu?¡±

    ¡°I am, in fact. Batu certainly does have the numbers on his side, but his top-tier fighters arecking. And now that you¡¯re here, if the armies of the Mobeie down again, I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯ll hold them off.¡±

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°You always worry too much about things that aren¡¯t your business,¡± Lady Three huffed. ¡°Let Tang Wanzhuang deal with it. She hasn¡¯t even let you have her, so why are you acting like her devotedckey?¡±

    Zhao Changhe nced at her but remained silent.

    <i>Wow, that was a pretty jealousment...</i>

    Lady Three realized her tone was off, and she let out a grumbling noise before falling quiet.

    Recently, it seemed as though any topic they discussed somehow twisted into something awkward. Even when they were talking about people like Ying Five or Batu, it always ended up in a strange ce... and she was always the one leading it there.

    Frustrated, Lady Three flung a fishbone far out into the sea.

    * * *

    As night deepened, the sounds of woodwork became more distinct on the ind.

    The man and woman, having finished their meal, worked together on their shelter. Zhao Changhe positioned the beams while Lady Three set in the nks.

    The small couple worked side by side, smiling with satisfaction as their little cabin gradually took shape. The joy on their faces was evident, and theyughed like children as they looked at each other¡¯s dirt-smeared faces.

    It was allughter and merriment until they started discussing how to put together a wooden bed, and their eyes met by chance. Suddenly, they both seemed to realize something.

    Last night, under that makeshift stone shelter, there was no way anything could happen.

    But now there was a wooden cabin, and inside it, a bed. The newly built shelter, the warmth of the fire¡ªit all seemed to point to something more.

    <i>Is this a wedding chamber?</i>

    <i>Even if it isn¡¯t, it would be easy for it to be one.</i>

    The thought had crossed both their minds even during dinner, but they had both pushed it down. Now, with the shelterpleted, they could not avoid the question any longer.

    ¡°You...¡± Lady Three hesitated, grinding her teeth before finally blurting out, ¡°I¡¯m your superior. You sleep on the floor.¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not say a word. He simplyy down on the bed, stating inly, ¡°My spirit is weak. I need proper sleep. I don¡¯t have the energy to do anything to you. What are you worried about?¡±

    Lady Three eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did not respond. Instead, his breathing evened out, and a hint of soft snoring emerged.

    He really was exhausted. He had stumbled during the shark attack and had pushed himself through the entire day. It was a miracle that he had not passed out during the construction.

    Lady Three stared at his sleeping face, which looked so peaceful and innocent¡ªalmost like that of a child who had not yet grown up.

    After hesitating for a moment, she finallyy down beside him, still clothed, and closed her eyes. She needed rest too. After an exhausting day, her ribs were aching again. The medicine had long run out, and rest was the only way left to heal.

    Luckily, her body was not just resilient in defense but was also excellent when it came to recovery. An ordinary person with broken ribs would not be up fighting sharks the next day, but Lady Three was practically back to full strength after just one day. A few more days of proper rest, and she could be on her way again¡ªhalf a month was far more than necessary.

    In her half-awake state, Lady Three¡¯s thoughts wandered¡ª<i>Honestly, maybe we don¡¯t even need to leave... Whatever happens, what does it have to do with me?</i>

    She rolled over, wrapping her arms around the human-shaped pillow beside her, a faint smile on her lips as she drifted into a sweet slumber.

    The waves gentlypped against the shore, the night as quiet as could be.

    Far out at sea, a fleet of ships sailed steadily onward.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve spotted an injured shark in the distance... There may be other people in these waters.¡±

    1. Just a small note that the Chinese character for turtle and tortoise are the same. ?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 555: The Difficulty in the Resolution of Family Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 555: The Difficulty in the Resolution of Family Affairs</h4>

    The captain responded honestly, ¡°Normally, ships follow established routes that have been charted by those who came before. Straying too far could easily lead to unknown currents or hidden reefs and end in a wreck with no survivors. Only a small portion of the vast ocean has truly been explored, and there are countless inds that remain undiscovered... like the one you two were staying on. We had nevere across it before.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded. <i>Forget about small inds. Even an entire continent could go unnoticed if it¡¯s isted enough.</i>

    ¡°The Heavenly Origin Pirates have been roaming the Eastern Sea for nearly thirty years. They are always on the move. They sometimes wreak havoc and other times lie low. No one knows if it¡¯s due to internal reasons or something else. But from all that moving, they¡¯ve ended up knowing lots of ces that others aren¡¯t even aware of. Recently, they provoked the Sea God and had to flee their long-established base. No one knows where they are now, and so we¡¯ve formed a multi-nation coalition to find them. My fleet is just one among many.¡±

    Lady Three raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, I see. You must be quite a distinguishedmander, then. Which nation are you from?¡±

    The captain replied, ¡°We¡¯re from the Kingdom of Java[1]... I am Admiral Lai Qi.¡±

    Hearing that familiar name paired with the unexpected use of a Chinese-sounding title, Zhao Changhe found himself drifting off, his mind wandering.

    Lady Three smiled. ¡°Oh my, an admiral. My apologies, I didn¡¯t realize we were in such esteemedpany.¡±

    Lai Qi looked embarrassed and said nothing.

    To be fair, calling himself an admiral when their fleet barely looked better than fishing boats¡ªwith ragtag gear that looked like hand-me-downs¡ªwas, indeed, awkward. His title perhaps held even less credibility than that of an ipetent general like Xing Daorong[2]. In fact, the supposed navy he was in charge of was merely made up of repurposed fishing boats and merchant ships. Even on board, they still called him captain rather than admiral.

    Lady Three knew what these smaller nations were like. Many were little more thanrge viges in terms of poption¡ªa nation in name alone. Expecting them to have a formidable navy was unrealistic. Instead of mocking, she simply asked, ¡°And with only a few ships like this, how do you expect to find the pirates? And even if you do find them, what then? Isn¡¯t this just a suicide mission?¡±

    Lai Qi replied, ¡°We¡¯re part of arger coalition. It¡¯s not just us.¡±

    Lady Three nodded knowingly. Then, with a hint of sarcasm, she asked, ¡°Since this is the Sea God¡¯s mission, shouldn¡¯t he have already shown you where they are? Why the need to search?¡±

    Lai Qi was embarrassed again, stammering, ¡°I-I assume a revtion ising soon.¡±

    In truth, the Sea God had not provided any instructions on the pirates¡¯ whereabouts. The more blindly faithful insisted it was merely a test from their god, but those with any sense knew that the so-called Sea God was not all-knowing or omnipotent. Even in his domain¡ªthe sea¡ªthere were plenty of things he was unaware of.

    Not only could he not see everything, he also had not managed to eradicate the piratespletely, having allowed them to escape. The propagandists painted it as a glorious triumph, but the reality was that they had gotten away¡ªa fact that did not quite match up with the expectations people had of a god.

    Still, since the Sea God had made a move, most believed that he had to be actively searching as well, and would soon reveal the pirates¡¯ location.

    Lady Three¡¯s questioning was honest, but at the same time, came from a point of view entirely different from what the captain thought. Indeed, she herself did not know where the pirates were... and she was about to hitch a ride with the enemy to find her own people.

    Lady Three thought of this and found it amusing. She sneered, ¡°I thought you had a solid n to take down the pirates, but it turns out you don¡¯t even know where they are... Since it¡¯s a multi-nation effort with separate searches being carried out simultaneously, how do you n tomunicate if one of you does manage to find them?¡±

    Lai Qi replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be meeting up at Dongan Ind[ref]The name used here is shared with an ind in Ningde, Fujian. As I thought, the naming seems irrelevant to the locations in the real world.[ref/], which is where the allied forces¡¯ headquarters is set up. Sir Hai Changkong from Peni is the one coordinating everything and issuing orders, acting as themander of the allied forces. We are supposed to rendezvous there in seven days.¡±

    Upon hearing the name, Lady Three seemed to lose focus for a moment.

    Zhao Changhe took over the conversation, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. You can leave now.¡±

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lai Qi smiled apologetically and took his leave. ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡±

    Zhao Changhe got up, closed the door properly, and slowly returned, picking up the wine gon and pouring a drink for Lady Three. ¡°What is it? An old enemy?¡±

    Previously, when Lady Three recounted her past, she glossed over some critical details, particrly about her mother¡¯s death, saying she would exin some other time. Ultimately, it was about her parents, and it was understandable that she would not want to dive into it or share it so casually.

    But this time, Lady Three spoke with surprising ease. She took the cup from Zhao Changhe, sipped it, and said in a low voice, ¡°Hai Changkong was one of Hai Pinn¡¯s personal guards, just like Hai Qianfan. They both received his surname, and they were practically adopted sons. Back then, Hai Changkong was just a teenager, under twenty, who fled with Hai Pinn to the sea and earned his ce with valor. When I was a kid, I was close to him.¡±

    ¡°Adopted sons? Does that mean they have a im to session, assuming you were out of the picture?¡± Zhao Changhe keenly noted a possible point of tension.

    Lady Three chuckled softly. ¡°Maybe. Hai Pinn had dozens of adopted sons, but those who stood out did have a chance, assuming neither my mother nor I was around... When my mother was alive, no one seriously considered themselves in the running. They simply didn¡¯t have the power. But after she was gone, they started pursuing me quite actively, possibly for that very reason.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Hai Changkong was one of those who chased after me relentlessly,¡± Lady Three said with a small smile. ¡°I suppose he¡¯s an enemy, but oddly, I can¡¯t bring myself to really hate him.¡±

    Zhao Changhe remarked, ¡°That¡¯s probably because he¡¯s not the real enemy, and you can¡¯t bring yourself to hate Hai Pinn. Also, it¡¯s been so many years. With how carefree you are, I would honestly find it strange if you still held a grudge against someone of such minor significance.¡±

    Lady Three leaned on the table and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s all just a mess, honestly.¡±

    Zhao Changhe asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Lady Three sighed, ¡°I told you before that my mother¡¯s death was a mystery... Back then, there was a proposal to establish the Kingdom of Peni. Hai Pinn supported it. He could never forget his days ruling over a part of Jiangnan. He always wanted to restore his kingdom. Peni had great weather and a growing poption. Doesn¡¯t it sound just like a smaller Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Your mother was against it?¡±

    Lady Three continued, ¡°At first, my mother was opposed to the idea. She saw the sea as a ce of refuse, far from her homnd. She never thought of settling there permanently. When she saw Hai Pinn losing his ambition and wanting to establish a small, secluded kingdom on an ind, she was very unhappy.¡±

    ¡°At first...?¡±

    ¡°Yes,ter on, for reasons I don¡¯t know, she eventually agreed. It seemed like it would be a happy ending. Everyone was busy making preparations for the founding of the kingdom. But on the eve of the ceremony, Hai Pinn announced that my mother had been ambushed and killed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe was puzzled. ¡°What?¡±

    Lady Threeughed sarcastically. ¡°The ridiculous part is, Hai Pinn himself was also badly injured. Now tell me, was he truly attacked by an enemy, or was he injured when my mother fought back as he tried to kill her?¡±

    Zhao Changhe fell silent, unsure of how to respond.

    Lady Three continued, ¡°The immediate thought that woulde to my mind would be that they fought over power, right? Who should be king or queen, perhaps? After all, my mother had been managing everything for years. Her influence among the pirates was the highest. If she wanted to be queen, Hai Pinn couldn¡¯t have stopped her. But then, would he really be willing to give up the throne to his wife? Maybe they fought, and it ended in tragedy.¡±

    Zhao Changhe nodded, ¡°That does seem like the most logical assumption. Of course, if they fought over something else and things escted, that could also make sense.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Even when you try to find another reason, you¡¯d still start from the premise that it was him who killed her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... if she was supposedly ambushed in her own residence, where exactly was the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. At the time, everyone believed it was a struggle over power between them. The pirates loyal to my mother couldn¡¯t ept this oue, and I didn¡¯t want to ept it either. In fact, I was the most enraged. I charged in to demand answers, leading Hai Qianfan and a group of loyal fighters to confront Hai Pinn.¡± Lady Three sighed. ¡°Tell me, do you think that it looked like I was trying to seize power while he was injured?¡±

    Zhao Changhe scratched his head, ¡°It really does sound like it... Too much so.¡±

    Lady Three continued, ¡°Naturally, those loyal to Hai Pinn¡ªpeople like Hai Changkong¡ªfought back, and it turned into an internal conflict. Eventually, Hai Pinn, bedridden but still formidable, personally came out to suppress us. Hai Qianfan protected me, and we escaped back to the sea, bing pirates again. Later, as I mentioned before, he continued to pursue us, treating us as enemies. Not wanting to see more pirates die, I left for the maind.¡±

    Zhao Changhe sat there, thinking, and after a while, his brow furrowed.

    Lady Three asked, ¡°What is it? Have you realized something?¡±

    Zhao Changhe did, in fact, realize something.

    <i>Throughout all of this, there was never concrete proof that Hai Pinn was the one who killed his wife.</i>

    <i>Hai Pinn¡¯s decision to personally suppress Lady Three¡¯s attempted takeover and his subsequent pursuit of the pirates seemed to imply guilt, to make it look like an undeniable fact. But if you look at it from another perspective, it¡¯s also a perfectly reasonable response from a ruler¡ªone who faced rebellion from his own child. History has seen plenty of rulers deposed by their own offspring.</i>

    <i>Lady Three, as a young girl at the time, could not have processed everything. She just ran and sought sce in faith, hoping that one day a god would descend, proving that all empires and ambitions were nothing but futile.</i>

    <i>Over the years, as she calmed down, growing from a young girl into a mature woman, now a revered venerable of a cult, above tens of thousands of followers, she began reflecting on the past. The more she did, the more she realized that things did not add up. That must be why she¡¯s been describing her mother¡¯s death as a mystery. She must be questioning whether it really was a murder.</i>

    <i>But there was still a significant issue here...</i>

    <i>If it really was a misunderstanding, once tensions had subsided, Hai Pinn should have had a thousand different ways to convey the truth to the Heavenly Origin Pirates. He should have at least tried to clear up the misunderstanding. Yet all these years, he¡¯s never tried to do so, and now he¡¯s even organized an allied fleet to eliminate them... This suggests that it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding at all.</i>

    <i>This whole mess was tangled beyond belief, and Shelly has no interest in continually trying to unravel it. She¡¯s already entertained the idea that maybe it wasn¡¯t him and was even more reluctant to dig further, not wanting to confirm the worst. After all, what would she do then? It¡¯s easier to let things lie, to distance herself from the issue. For her, the matters of the Four Idols Cult are far more pressing than this old maritime grudge. If it weren¡¯t for recent events that forced her back to sea, she probably would never have returned at all.</i>

    Looking at Lady Three, sprawled on the table in resignation, Zhao Changhe suddenly said, ¡°I think you should... go ask him.¡±

    Lady Three lifted her head, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Chichi used to fear seeing Xia Longyuan. But when she finally met him, she realized that it wasn¡¯t actually such a big deal. All the pressure she put on herself was just her own creation,¡± Zhao Changhe said gently. ¡°You should go ask him too. If it wasn¡¯t him, then you¡¯d know who the real enemy is. You could avenge your mother together, as father and daughter. You¡¯re at the thirdyer of the Profound Mysteries now, and I believe you might be even stronger than your father. If there¡¯s something he¡¯s afraid to do alone, the two of you might just be able to do it together.¡±

    Lady Three squinted her eyes, staring at him steadily. ¡°And if it was him?¡±

    Zhao Changhe looked her in the eye. ¡°You¡¯ve considered him an enemy for so many years¡ªif it turns out he truly is, then nothing changes, right? Pretending otherwise, convincing yourself he might not be¡ªthat¡¯s what would beughable. You¡¯re Venerable ck Tortoise. Are you really telling me youck the courage to face your enemy head-on?¡±

    1. The Java here uses the same wording as the Java in the real world. ?

    2. This is a minor character from the <i>Romance of the Three Kingdoms</i>. ?

 Chapter 556: A Punch to Shatter the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 556: A Punch to Shatter the Sea</h4>

    Lady Three could no longer maintain her idle posture. She stood up and walked to the window, gazing at the shimmering sea outside, remaining silent for a long time.

    Avoidance has always been easier than confrontation, and Lady Three waszy by nature. But deep down, she could not deceive herself. She did have a desire to uncover the truth.

    A few months ago, before breaking through, she could say it was because shecked the courage or was too weak.

    But now, having reached the thirdyer and standing equal to him, what reason was there for her to fear him?

    If there was any fear, it was only within her heart. Lady Three examined herself and knew she was not as strong as people imagined her to be.

    Perhaps this was just how she truly was. Whenever she was faced with a difficult choice, she always felt troubled. She had always needed someone standing in front of her, making decisions. In the Four Idols Cult, that was Vermillion Bird.

    But at home?

    She felt an arm tighten around her waist. Zhao Changhe embraced her from behind, quietly watching the sea with her.

    Lady Three found that she did not even think about evading or breaking free. Leaning into his embrace felt like that day under the stone b amidst the wind and rain, peaceful and serene.

    Zhao Changhe just held her, doing and saying nothing. They stood there for a long time until Lady Three finally whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡±

    Just saying those simple words made her feel as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her heart. She felt physically and emotionally lighter.

    She leaned softly against him, savoring the embrace without any desire behind it, feeling a bit reluctant to let go.

    <i>To continue walking alongside each other in the future...</i>

    <i>If the dayes when I fight with your beloved Qing¡¯er, whose side would you take?</i>

    <i>Wait... Maybe I can openly bully the Fire Serpent of Yi now...</i>

    Lady Three blinked, and the once-heavy mood suddenly turned cheerful, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    * * *

    With a terrifying demoness on board, the Java fleet naturally lost any interest in continuing their search for pirates. The scattered ships regrouped and set their course for Dongan Ind, where they were scheduled to meet the allied forces.

    The journey would take a full seven days.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    During these seven days, thedy venerable did not step foot out of her cabin. She only had food and wine brought in, then closed the door¡ªwhatever she and her little pig were doing in there, no one knew.

    They imagined it was likely indecent, but at night, they heard none of the strange noises they had expected... They assumed that the two were holding back from doing anything because they did not want to be overheard.

    The sailors did not know whether their presence was a blessing or a curse for that pig¡ªdid they save him from being sucked dry, or did they simply prolong his suffering? Anyway, while thedy venerable never showed herself, the pig frequently came out, chatting with the crew, asking questions about the sea and different cultures, and learning various navigation and sailing skills, curious and eager to learn.

    In just a couple of days, he could operate the ship, steer it, and judge wind and tides. He was a fast learner.

    <i>No wonder he had caught the venerable¡¯s eye. He¡¯s bright and eager to learn, and his sunny, cheerful demeanor,bined with that scar on his face, is quite appealing. A youngd like him is excellent. That scar is just perfect for the tastes of men who live on the sea.</i>

    <i>And, boy, is he strong.</i>

    The ship¡¯s rudder, which usually took two men straining with all their might to turn, was something he could manipte effortlessly with one hand, shifting it back and forth as if it were a toy.

    The sailors could not help but wonder whether this beast of a man could simply carry the venerable around the cabin while they... Well, just imagining it was enough to give them nosebleeds...

    <i>But this guy isn¡¯t exactly normal either... He randomly dives into the sea and stays there for quite some time without surfacing.</i>

    The first time it happened, Captain Lai Qi thought that he was trying to end his life, so he sent someone down to save him. The man ended up being thrown back up, wearing a bewildered expression on his face as he reported, ¡°He¡¯s... punching fish. One punch, one dead fish.¡±

    Lai Qi was baffled.

    <i>He is doing what now?</i>

    Feeling exasperated, Lai Qi asked, ¡°Should we wait for him?¡±

    ¡°He said not to. He said that we should just continue our course and he¡¯ll catch upter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay. Wait... How did he talk to you underwater?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know... It was like I could just hear him somehow.¡±

    Lai Qi shivered, sensing that not only was the Venerable strange, but the man she called Little Pig was also far from ordinary.

    Besides the Sea God¡¯s faith, there are also some Buddhist and Daoist beliefs that exist on the sea. Lai Qi had heard some of the stories... If thedy venerable resembled a lofty Buddha, then this man seemed like an Asura.

    After two days of rest, and with Lady Three hugging his cute little yin spirit whenever she felt like it, Zhao Changhe¡¯s soul and spirit had in fact improved. His mental exhaustion was almost entirely gone.

    If they had stayed on the ind longer, their daily routine would have been Lady Three resting indoors to heal her bones, and Zhao Changhe spending his time diving into the ocean to practice his martial arts.

    Even on the ship, nothing had changed; Zhao Changhe could not stand being idle. Thus, once he had rested enough, it was time to practice his punches, especially now that Lady Three had transferred her knowledge directly to him. He had now truly received the ck Tortoise¡¯s teachings. He had to put it into practice.

    The ck Tortoise¡¯s Fist was second to none in raw power.

    When Zhao Changhe first heard about it, he never imagined that he would one day end up learning not Xia Longyuan¡¯s My Fist, but the ck Tortoise¡¯s Fist instead.

    If you were to really think about it, the name ck Tortoise¡¯s Fist sounded even worse than My Fist. After all, it was basically a bastardized animal scramble[1].

    But no matter how silly it sounded, it did not take away from the fact that it was one of the most powerful and fierce fist arts under heaven. It was a punch meant to face the overwhelming force of nature itself under the crushing depths of the ocean.

    Human power alone cannot oppose the sea directly. Instead, the forces of nature must be understood, felt, and fully internalized. Eventually, the power of the ocean can be turned into one¡¯s own.

    In this case, the result was that one¡¯s qi would carry the power of the ocean.

    When a punch capable of splitting the sea and breaking waves is thrown, what enemy could possibly withstand such might?

    Seek the ultimate hardness within the softness of water!

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A spiral of vigorous qi shot through the water, extending for a hundred zhang, shattering a rock on the seafloor.

    Zhao Changhe twisted around and shot upward, breaking the ocean¡¯s surface. He turned to look around and noticed that the ship was already several li away.

    He sprinted across the water, swiftly chasing after it and quickly catching up.

    Captain Lai Qi and the crew turned to look back, mouths agape at the sight.

    The punch Zhao Changhe threw underwater had an aftereffect. As he ascended, the spiral force beneath the surface continued rising, creating a violent column of water that shot high into the air.

    The water column crashed back down, sending waves surging in all directions.

    Zhao Changhe nced back and saw a massive wave rolling toward him, threatening to swallow him whole.

    He took a deep breath, then twisted his hips and threw another punch.

    The stars in the sky above twinkled, and the Milky Way seemed to cascade downward. Behind him, an enormous blood-red silhouette loomed, mirroring his punching motion.

    The huge fist collided with the wave. The dense vigorous qi shed with the water, stopping the wave in mid-air.

    Zhao Changhe unleashed his power again.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Met with the powerful punch, the wave shattered into a fine mist.

    Everyone on the ship stood with mouths agape, their minds nk.

    <i>What was that? Did he just punch a giant wave apart? Is he even human? If that punch hit a person, they¡¯d probably explode.</i>

    It was Zhao Changhe¡¯s third day practicing underwater. He had truly begun mastering the power of the ck Tortoise.

    Lady Three, who rarely left the cabin, stood at the stern watching Zhao Changhe stride across the water toward the ship. Her eyes were filled with warmth and gentleness.

    <i>He really is a genius...</i>

    About ten zhang from the ship, Zhao Changhe tapped the water¡¯s surface, leaping gracefully through the air like a great roc,nding firmly beside Lady Three. He grinned. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    Lady Three pursed her lips. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    She turned her eyes away, avoiding his muscr body and the water dripping down his strong frame.

    Looking too much made her mouth feel dry.

    <i>So tempting...</i>

    Lady Three suddenly thought that while she could still bully him now, pinning his hands so he could not move, he would soon overpower her, pressing her down like a mountain. And she would not be able to move...

    The thought made her heart race. To her embarrassment, Lady Three realized she might be wetter than his body.

    Trying to maintain herposure, she said nonchntly, ¡°That wave was nothing. Breaking it isn¡¯t that impressive. You¡¯re just getting started, so don¡¯t get cocky. Keep at it, and when you can punch away a real tsunami, then you¡¯ve reached the end.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smiled. He doubted Lady Three herself could do that, but he did not argue.

    Even if Lady Three could not, perhaps the Night Emperor could. And that was not his end goal¡ªhe aimed to surpass even that.

    1. Remember that tortoise/turtle is ng for ¡°bastard.¡± The Tortoise Fist (Íõ°ËÈ­) generally refers to a type of basic, instinctive fighting style that all four-limbed creatures, including humans, seem to naturally adopt when they get into a physical altercation. ?

 Chapter 560: He Knows Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 560: He Knows Too Much</h4>

    In a world where cannons were still rather unreliable, naval warfare remained brutal and primitive. After several rounds of arrows and bolts, battles devolved into massive ships ramming into one another, trying to overpower the other through sheer force. Before long, the waters were filled with the wreckage of sunken vessels¡ªa scene at once grand and brutal.

    If ramming did not seed in sinking a ship, thebatants resorted to boarding it, leading to vicious hand-to-handbat. People like Hai Qianfan and Hua Zhenming leaped aboard enemy ships, ughtering their way through opponents like tigers in flocks of sheep.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When the Peni fleet joined forces with the pirates to assault the other nations, it was no battle but a massacre. Two giant powers pummeling a group of smaller, far weaker fleets was akin to two grown men beating up a group of five-year-olds.

    From the perspective of achieving the total annihtion of the coalition fleet, this strategy was far more effective than having them act as cannon fodder. After all, if they were used as pawns, none of these forces would go all out. Even if they were sent to scout ahead, they could easily ck off or merely pretend to search, which made it difficult to determine whether they had gathered anything useful. Naval warfare, after all, was much different fromnd warfare.

    Only bypletely tearing up any pretense of cooperation andunching an all-out, two-pronged attack could they achieve the maximum possible results. Therger the ship, the harder it was to turn and flee. Once encircled from both sides, escaping was nearly impossible.

    Lai Qi was stunned, stammering, ¡°Marshal Hai, you... you¡¯re allied with the Heavenly Origin Pirates?¡±

    Hai Changkong remained calm, replying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Lai Qi found it remarkable that Hai Changkong had not decided to kill him just for daring to ask.

    Hai Changkong continued, ¡°If you truly understand the situation, you should recognize that this is indeed the will of the Sea God. And, of course... whether you can speak of it to others, well, you understand that too. I need a third-party from the allied fleet to go out and deliver the official story. General Lai, you¡¯re a smart man, and you fit the role perfectly.¡±

    Lai Qi sighed, reluctantly nodding. ¡°What do you want me to say, marshal?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, you¡¯ll say that spies infiltrated the coalition, leading to a sneak attack by the pirates that caused heavy casualties¡ªeven my fleet lost several ships. Didn¡¯t you see it yourself?¡±

    ¡°...But marshal, won¡¯t retreating damage your reputation?¡±

    ¡°The will of the Sea God takes precedence. What does my personal reputation matter?¡±

    With aplex expression, Lai Qi nodded, ¡°Understood. I know what to report.¡±

    Hai Changkong looked at him for a moment before casually adding, ¡°And where are your two personal guards?¡±

    Lai Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned around to see that Zhao Changhe and Lady Three were nowhere to be found.

    Hai Changkong smiled faintly, patting Lai Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Who delivers the official story is ultimately of little importance. Choosing you wasn¡¯t merely because you arrived early and were the weakest. In fact, being too weak makes your story less credible... However, I chose you for a reason... Heh.¡±

    Without further exnation, he strode off toward one of the seemingly unassuming escort ships in the Peni fleet.

    Lai Qi frowned deeply, realizing there was more to Hai Changkong¡¯s words. <i>Did he choose me because of the two guards I had? Is there something else involved? But where did those two go?</i>

    * * *

    Regardless of past grievances or pirate affiliations, Zhao Changhe could not tolerate the sight of a cult sacrificing followers to awaken some evil god.

    War was one thing, but to deceive others into being sacrificed for some ritual? Zhao Changhe found it intolerable. If he could ignore such things for the sake of his ¡°greater n,¡± then one day, he would not even have the right to face Yue Hongling again.

    So he asked Lady Three, ¡°Sacrifices usually involve arrays, right? It can¡¯t be as simple as just killing people, can it?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lady Three replied, knowing what he was thinking. ¡°Are you thinking of destroying it?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm.¡± Zhao Changhe sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t fully understand what this war is truly about. There¡¯s still too much we don¡¯t know. But stopping the sacrificial ritual to the evil god¡ªthat¡¯s something we can manage. At the very least, we can prevent the Sea God from reviving easily.¡±

    Lady Three was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    As the Venerable ck Tortoise of the Four Idols Cult, she was all too familiar with these matters... Rituals involving the sea were nothingpared to the knowledge possessed by the Four Idols Cult. She could easily discern how the sacrificial energy flowed and identify the core of the sacrificial array with just a nce.

    It was hidden aboard one of the unassuming escort vessels within the fleet of the Peni warships. Anyone who discovered something was amiss would probably head straight for the gship or assume it was on the ind. Who would have thought it would be concealed within an ordinary-looking ship?

    That very ship was still actively engaged in battle as they moved.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, the two slipped into the lower decks. Though the guards there were formidable, to these two, they were no more a hindrance than air.

    Before Zhao Changhe could even make a move, a waft of fragrance passed by, and Lady Three had already incapacitated all the guards with a few swift strikes, leaving them unconscious on the side.

    Zhao Changhe nced at Lady Three and sighed. ¡°Were you afraid that I¡¯d kill them?¡±

    Lady Three pursed her lips. ¡°Who said that? They¡¯re not my people. Kill them if you want.¡±

    Zhao Changhe chuckled silently. He knew her conflicted emotions ran deep enough to make even a tortoise want to retreat into its shell. He decided not to dwell on it further and turned his attention to the strange sacrificial array before him.

    Compared to the kind of grand array one would expect for the revival of a god¡ªsomething that would span across the Seven Seas¡ªthis array was pitifully small. But in truth, it was thergest formation Zhao Changhe had ever seen in this world. The ship was no mere skiff, and the array spread across the entire hull of the massive sea vessel.

    The array emitted a soft blue light, flowing and shimmering like water, inscribed with runes that Zhao Changhe could notprehend. At its core was a familiar blue crystal, from which a malicious eye slowly emerged, staring at the two intruders.

    Zhao Changhe drew Dragon Bird. ¡°If I understand correctly, destroying that crystal core will stop the array, right?¡±

    That was precisely correct.

    The eye on the crystal transformed into a transparent figure of water, its gaze cold. ¡°It¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t seed.¡±

    Zhao Changhe smirked. ¡°How many of these water-cored constructs has the Sea Emperor created? If he¡¯s got so much time, why doesn¡¯t he juste and face us himself?¡±

    The water figure remained silent.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Zhao Changhe¡¯s saber shed across the space between them, aiming for the water figure¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve already killed one of you before, so we can certainly destroy another!¡±

    <i>ng!</i>

    The water figure raised its hand to block Dragon Bird but a sh of astonishment appeared on its face.

    In the past, Zhao Changhe¡¯s sh would have simply been like trying to sever water with a de¡ªachieving nothing. But at this moment, as his saber met water, it did not pass through, striking it solidly.

    It was not that the water figure had gathered strength to resist¡ªit was that the saber itself no longer passed through. Itnded solidly on the water figure, creating a genuine sh of energies!

    Though Zhao Changhe grunted under the rebound force, he did not fare as badly as the water figure, whose entire body rippled under the impact. It was evident that the strike had dealt some damage.

    If a punch could scatter ocean waves, would the same principles, applied through a de, not achieve the same effect?

    In the next instant, a heavy fist howled through the air¡ªLady Three¡¯s punch had already reached its target.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The head of the water figure, freshly formed, shattered into a mess of sttered droplets.

    The water droplets were scattered in all directions, each one easily piercing through the deck, leaving the ship¡¯s hold riddled with holes, causing it to begin to sway.

    A sigh sounded from outside the cabin. ¡°We can¡¯t let the ship be destroyed. If the array merges into the sea, its destructiveness will only increase. There¡¯s even a possibility of this entire region of the sea mutating. Otherwise, why do you think we¡¯d keep it on this unassuming ship?¡±

    Lady Three turned abruptly, locking eyes with Hai Changkong, whose gaze held aplex mix of emotions.

    ¡°It has been over ten years, and to see the princess so valiant... it truly stirs many emotions within me.¡± Hai Changkong sighed. ¡°Truly, Your Highness should never have returned... You know nothing of the affairs at sea anymore. Blindly interfering will only cause disaster... Besides...¡±

    Lady Three coldly asked, ¡°Besides what?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it only rekindles my desire to kill you.¡± Hai Changkong slowly drew his long saber, his voice low. ¡°Since you already set foot on the maind, whye back here?¡±

    Lady Three did not seem to notice him drawing his saber, replying coolly, ¡°You¡¯ve known I was here all along?¡±

    ¡°Lai Qi isn¡¯t the problem, but many on his ship aren¡¯t even human, though he might not even realize it himself.¡± Hai Changkong smiled faintly. ¡°When you revealed yourself, the images were transmitted to us immediately... especially since you still carried injuries that have yet to heal.¡±

    Lady Three sighed. ¡°So even when I disguised myself as Lai Qi¡¯s personal guard to meet you, you were fully aware and yet gave no indication. Since when did men of the sea grow to be as cunning as you?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a really simple exnation, really. Those who weren¡¯t as cunning have long since be fish food.¡± Hai Changkong paused, then suddenlyughed. ¡°Setting the past aside, we have a question that has long gone unanswered. Now that you¡¯re here, perhaps we can finally get an answer.¡±

    Lady Three asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Hai Changkong lifted his long saber, his expression solemn. ¡°Where does my strength rank on the Rankings of Troubled Times? You bear the title of ck Tortoise, second on the Ranking of Earth, feared throughout the world... So where do we, these men of old Jiangnan, stand?¡±

    Lady Three looked him up and down, then broke into a slight, amused smile. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not even worthy to face me.¡±

    With that, she turned back to the water figure, whose head had already reformed. It watched the two of them coldly, as if analyzing the information within their exchange.

    A broad saber now stood in the middle, barring the way. Zhao Changhe grinned, his teeth showing. ¡°The little pig under Venerable ck Tortoise requests Marshal Hai to offer me some guidance.¡±

    Hai Changkong¡¯s gaze left Lady Three, and though he had clearly been humiliated, his expression remained unchanged.

    He eyed Zhao Changhe¡¯s broad saber with some interest. ¡°Where do you rank on the Rankings of Troubled Times?¡±

    Zhao Changhe replied, ¡°I¡¯m not even on the rankings.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to lie to me. First on the Ranking of Man, Zhao Changhe, willing to be a little pig for our princess¡¯ favor.¡± Hai Changkong burst intoughter. ¡°The King of Man¡¯s romantic achievements are known even on the seas.¡±